《One Piece Bounty System》


 Chapter 1： First entered the pirates system!

    In the 21st century, Ma Tianlei is a world-class killer. He was counted in a mission, and the fried body was broken. But when I woke up, I found myself lying on the deck of a huge warship. I opened my eyes and saw the sails and military flags on the warships.


    The sails on the warships and the military flag have the same figure above, with two bends on the top, like a wing, and the bottom is a cross-hatched pattern. The two pictures are separated from each other, which is nothing, but the combination of this sign. As an anime super powder, Ma Tianlei can no longer be familiar with it, that is the logo of the Navy among the One Piece.


    Ma Tianlei looked at the whole person and was stunned. Is this through? If this is not certain, then he found himself from a 20-year-old youth to a 14-year-old boy, and he fully confirmed that he really crossed.


    But this is not over yet, his brain is pouring in, a memory, watching this memory. Ma Tianlei is really as famous as his name. He only feels that the thunder is coming. It turned out that I was wearing the One Piece, attached to a teenager of the same name, Saka Thunder.


    He also has a naval general uncle called Sakaski, is the name a bit familiar? That''s right, the Sakowski Red Dog, the natural department-rock berry, one of the three major navies, became a powerful man of the Marshal two years after the battle.


    After a while, Ma Tianlei, no, it is now that Saka Tianlei has reacted and accepted this fact. It seems that it is not bad in the blink of an eye. My thunder is an orphan in the 21st century. There is nothing to be nostalgic about. When the killer was only used to stimulate and challenge, in order to have a feeling of living. Of course, Tianlei does not have any abnormalities. He kills some people who are guilty and wicked.


    Now in the world of this One Piece, at least one uncle is not. The most important thing is that there are all kinds of powerful characters like monsters. Is there anything more exciting and challenging than defeating these people?


    What''s more, there is the big backing of the Sakarski Red Dog, which can definitely go sideways! However, it is a pity that the predecessor of this Saka Thunder is a bit disappointing. It is completely a ancestor of the Second World, and it is not good to practice.


    Therefore, the Sakarski Red Dog only took care of Saka Thunder because of the blood, as for the other, directly ignored the Saka Thunder. Thunder can not help but secretly: "I rely! I rely! I rely on!!! Thieves God, do you want to play with me? There are such a big backing, such a good resource, not good cultivation, it is really a violent thing. Now, I don¡¯t think there is any resources for cultivation. The Sakarski Red Dog simply ignores himself.¡± Tianlei looked at the sky without words, and wanted to cry without tears.


    Fortunately, the Sakarski Red Dog is only 45 years old, and the Sakarski Red Dog is 52 years old. From the time point of view, the beginning of the plot of the main line of One Piece, that is, the road fly to the sea, there are two to three years of appearance.


    It seems that first of all, it is to find a way to cultivate in this world. The cultivation method of past life is not of much use in this world. It is necessary to know that the world of One Piece is indeed full of blood and enthusiasm, but it is also full of endless dangers and unknowns. Compared with the rule of law society in the past, this world is too dangerous... For those who can destroy the city, ordinary people Like an ant, the wave is extinguished, even if it is the aftermath of a casual battle, it may be the end of the day for ordinary people.


    Just like a person walking accidentally stepping on a bug, he doesn''t even know that he has trampled on a bug. This is not simply a measure of good and evil.


    Ordinary people are the worms in this world, and now they are one of those worms. Even if his uncle is a naval general, the Sakarski Red Dog, he can''t change the fact that he has no strength in his own hands... So, in the bottom of his heart, Tianlei is worried, after all, the world of One Piece is a strong The world is respected.


    You know, the family of another naval general, the "black wrist" Zefa, was killed in the revenge of the pirates. If you encounter the same situation, Lei Fa does not feel that he will be spared. God knows if there will be someone who wants to retaliate against the Sakowski Red Dog and find himself. It¡¯s really going to happen, and even crying is too late. After all, the absolute justice of this Sakarski Red Dog is the most offensive.


    "Damn, how can we get the cultivation of the world now? It seems that only good performance, once again caused the attention of the Sakarski Red Dog, as long as the Sakarski Red Dog values ??himself, the Navy Six Isn''t the style coming to you?" Tian Lei frowned.


    To attract the attention of the Sakaski Red Dog! It is also simple, as long as the strength is greatly increased, but unfortunately there is no cultivation method. Another way is to kill the pirates, to promote the justice of the Navy, but also to attract the attention of the Sakarski Red Dogs But in their own hands, only the murdered part of the world.


    Thinking of this day, Lei once again distressed, could not help but said to the sky: "God! I don''t know which way the gods sent me, but no matter which way the gods, your old man sent me to the world, so I also give Click on the golden finger! Look at other people''s crossing, which one is not a bit of welfare and golden finger. Besides, it is the world that you sent me. If I don''t mix it here, you can''t live on the old face!"


    Maybe it¡¯s the gods who heard it, and the words of Tianlei suddenly appeared in the mind of Tianlei¡¯s mind.


    [¶£ßË¡ª¡ª]


    [The host is detected and the host is being identified. ¡¿


    [Host Saka Thunder:


    Force: 1 (the strength of ordinary people, you can hit a force attack.)


    Speed: 2 (the speed of ordinary people)


    Defense: 1 (Ordinary defense, can withstand 1 force attack without injury.)


    Body: No


    Swordplay: None


    Shooting: None


    Devil Fruit Ability: None


    Overlord color domineering: no


    Armed color domineering: no


    See the color domineering: no


    Attachment system requirements. ¡¿


    [The bounty system is officially opened. The bounty system can extract the awakening factors of body skills, swordsmanship, weapons, demonic fruits, smudges, armed colors, and tyrannical domineering according to the level of the bounty of the pirates killed or captured. The domineering method of cultivation and the method of devil fruit ability cultivation. ¡¿


    When the sound was over, Tianlei was overjoyed. Tianlei was lying on the deck and suddenly got up and was shocked. Then there is the shouting of the sky: "Ha ha ha! Sure enough, there is a golden finger through the crossing, and I finally have a way to become stronger."

 Chapter 2： Poisoning pirates

    The normal pirate is the lowest level pirate Ronaldo, nor is it the current Thunder can kill, and it is impossible to kill the ordinary pirate Ronaldo. The bounty system must have a bounty pirate. it works. However, a pirate with a bounty is not a Thunder to kill, but what if it is a pirate with a bounty that is **** or detained?


    That is easy to do, Tianlei''s past life is a killer, there are some ways to kill people, but there is no way for those who are strong and abnormal. But the worst pirates with bounty, although they are much stronger than ordinary ones, can still belong to mortals, not superhumans, kill them or get them, a little poison can be easily done.


    And such a pirate, Sakarski Red Dog has a lot of generals on the warship, is this not his best chance?


    Because Thunder is going to be a killer, so I understand all the foods that I have, and then Thunder will find a way to let all the pirates on this general of the Sakarski Red Dog, eat these foods every day. Tianlei still does not believe, the poison does not die.


    Tianlei is a person who thinks of doing it, not to mention Tianlei is still eager to enhance his strength! Tianlei entered the ship''s warehouse. All the navies who passed by were saluting the thunder. The mouth was very respectful and said: "The young master of the sky!" But the only thing that Tianlei can see from their eyes is contempt. Tianlei can not help but smile, this is the treatment of poor strength. Thunder swears in my heart that one day I will let everyone look up to me.


    When the day came to the warship kitchen, the navy chefs saw the arrival of the thunder, and they all saluted the thunder: "The young master of the thunder." After a chef wearing a school uniform came out: "The young master of the thunder, I do not know you to come to us. Is it coming, what is it?"


    Thunder: "There is nothing in the major, I am hungry, come to you to find something to eat."


    Major: "Thousands of Heavenly Thunder, if you want to eat, let people know it, you don''t have to run it for yourself. Now what the young Shaolei needs to eat, I will arrange for the young Master."


    Thunder: "No, major! You are busy with you, I am here to see, I like to see, I picked it myself."


    When the major listened to Tian Lei and said so, he would not say much. If it was not because of the identity of Tian Lei, he would not want to talk nonsense with Tian Lei, a useless person. Major: "The day, the young master is free."


    This is how Tianlei wandered around the kitchen and took it while walking. It is said that the treatment of this navy is really good, and there are foods. The same foods are also seen, such as:


    For example, eggs should not be tainted with poisoning and death; dog meat should avoid diarrhea with food; die; squid avoids leeks with food poisoning; eggs and saccharin - easy to poison; squid and licorice - will be poisoned; dog meat avoids mung bean - - Eat more poisoning with the same food; beef avoiding **** - death with food poisoning; licking meat to avoid yellow flowers - with fatal heartache; squid licorice plus it will be harmful; crab and persimmon will be poisoned.


    Soon Tian Lei strolled the whole kitchen one time, and soon the Thunder had more food. It¡¯s quite ugly to eat and eat. It¡¯s actually ugly. In fact, it¡¯s used by Tian Lei to hide people¡¯s ears. He¡¯s holding all the things in his hands. When he comes to preparing food for the pirates, when others don¡¯t pay attention. Throw in the handle of the gram.


    From today, Tianlei has become a frequent visitor to this naval kitchen, eating three meals a day. It¡¯s been a month since I¡¯ve been there. There¡¯s no way for these things to be effective in order to be effective. In order not to cause suspicion, they can only accumulate one day and one day.


    In this month, Tianlei can only train in the training method of past life. Now Tian Lei¡¯s body and ordinary people, for the time being, are still good. After this month of training, Thunder has to be magical about the human body in this world, and it is much stronger than the previous life. Just training for a month is much stronger than training a few years ago. It really is a monster world!


    [Host Saka Thunder:


    Force: 3 (the strength of ordinary people, you can play 3 power attacks.)


    Speed: 3 (the speed of ordinary people)


    Defense: 3 (Ordinary defense, can withstand 3 power attacks without injury.)


    Body: No


    Swordplay: None


    Shooting: None


    Devil Fruit Ability: None


    Overlord color domineering: no


    Armed color domineering: no


    See the color domineering: no


    Today, Lei Tian is looking forward to it, because as of today, the amount of food he has had is more than 20 times that of normal people. Through this month, Lei Tian also inquired from the various naval mouths, shutting twenty-one bounty pirates on the general of the Sakarski Red Dog.


    There are eleven pirates under the bounty of 5 million, seven of the bounty of 5 million to 10 million, two of the bounty of 10 million, and only one of the hundreds of millions of thieves. The pirates above the 10 million bounty, except for the individual ones are superhuman level These people are not expected to be poisoned by their own things. Not to mention the hundreds of millions of sea thieves.


    However, less than ten million, it is still a mortal 18 bounty pirates, Lei Tian said hehe! Sure enough, the Emperor is worthy of the heart! Tianlei finally waited for the familiar text and appeared in the brain.


    [The bounty system prompts that the host poisoning bounty is 1 million black wind pirate captain black wind, rewarding a primary body surgery, swordsmanship, shooting, weapons, superhuman devil fruit, animal devil fruit. ¡¿


    [The bounty system suggests that the host poisoning bounty is 3 million Tianxin Pirates Captain Tianxin, rewarding a primary body, swordsmanship, shooting, weapons, superhuman devil fruit, animal devil fruit. ¡¿


    [The bounty system prompts that the host poisoning bounty is 4.4 million cloud captains captain black wind, rewarding a primary body surgery, swordsmanship, shooting, weapons, superhuman devil fruit, animal devil fruit. ¡¿


    [The bounty system suggests that the host poisoning bounty is 7 million Tianxin Pirates Captain Tianxin, rewarding a primary body, swordsmanship, shooting, weapons, superhuman devil fruit, animal devil fruit. ¡¿


    [Bounty system tips, body skills, swordsmanship, shooting, weapons, demonic fruit, domineering are divided into primary, intermediate, advanced, top, peerless. Ten million is the primary, the billion is the middle, the billion is the senior, the seven Wuhai is the top, and the four emperors are peerless. ¡¿


    When Tian Lei saw that he had died four times, he had the opportunity to take four extractions. It was really crazy. Among them, there are superhuman devil fruits and animal devil fruits, which is really unexpected! However, domineering and natural devil fruit did not appear, it seems that the system is also considered to be the two most powerful and most anti-sky in the world.

 Chapter 3： Start practicing

    But I want to come, this is not a good thing for the superhuman devil fruit and the animal devil fruit! Although it is said that only people with waste, there is no fruit ability of waste. However, Tian Lei remembers that there is an animal in the One Piece that has the ability to be a poisonous demon fruit, and his ability is to fart, which is poison gas. This is not to say ability, and this ability is too disgusting. So the devil fruit is still different.


    [The bounty system suggests that the host now has four chances of a preliminary draw and whether the dormitory is drawn. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! The primary body extraction rate is 22%, the primary sword extraction rate is 22%, the primary shooting rate is 22%, the primary weapon extraction rate is 22%, the superhuman devil fruit extraction rate is 6%, and the animal devil fruit extraction rate is 6%. At the beginning of the extraction, I got a long knife. ¡¿


    After the first pumping, Thunder couldn¡¯t help but scream, it¡¯s really unfortunate for him~Mom~, although he¡¯s still very bad now, but in the identity of Sakaski¡¯s red dog, this level of weapon is now the most What is easy to get, and the least missing, is a waste of opportunity.


    ¡¾Ding! The primary body extraction rate is 22%, the primary sword extraction rate is 22%, the primary shooting rate is 22%, the primary weapon extraction rate is 22%, the superhuman devil fruit extraction rate is 6%, and the animal devil fruit extraction rate is 6%. Beginning to draw, get the primary swordsmanship, the swordsman of the Baki thief group chief of staff Kabaki, sword skills 1. Acrobatics ¡¤ fire. Acrobatics generally spits out flames from the mouth to impact opponents. 2, acrobatics ¡¤ water vapor killing event, roll up the smoke, and then attack the opponent. 3, acrobatics ¡¤ Shenfeng Baigyo Theater, from the hands of a number of gyros, and then rushed out. 4, acrobatics, mountain climbing, use a wheelbarrow to walk on the wall, and then attack the opponent. 5, acrobatics ¡¤ cool summer fireworks, jump on the sky, and then use another move. 6, the wheel must kill technology, acrobatics ¡¤ cool summer fireworks follow-up skills, jump from the sky to stab the opponent. 7, Qu Yi ¡¤ Rotating the monkey, using a wheelbarrow to turn the smoke, paving the way for the rear moves. 8, amazing female police trio ¡®¡®Tangyan hot spring killing incident, using the rotating monkey to turn the smoke, jumped into the air to attack. ¡¿


    After reading this, Tian Lei is really a thunder, and there are quite a lot of moves, but can this take? If these captains jump, the juggling-like moves will come out, and no one else will take the shot. The cheap uncle Sakaski Red Dog who wants to face will destroy himself.


    Tianlei couldn¡¯t help but touch the lower body subconsciously. Really, you¡¯re a mother¡¯s egg. Is this a sword skill? I have wasted a chance to draw a lottery.


    ¡¾Ding! The primary body extraction rate is 22%, the primary sword extraction rate is 22%, the primary shooting rate is 22%, the primary weapon extraction rate is 22%, the superhuman devil fruit extraction rate is 6%, and the animal devil fruit extraction rate is 6%. Beginning to draw, the primary unnamed fisherman karate, after the change of the fisherman karate, humans can cultivate, but the power is greatly reduced.


    The moves are:


    The "Fishman Karate" gun wave hits the water wave at a long distance, and the power is equivalent to the shell.


    "Fishman Karate" Tang Caow Zheng Boxing uses a swipe of the boxing style to produce a full 360¡ã shock wave.


    "Fishman Karate" Thousands of tiles are punching the opponent with a fist that can lift the power of thousands of tiles.


    "Fishman Karate" öÞÍßÕýÈ­ uses the strength of the body to make a strong punch.


    "Fishman Karate" hits the water to hit the water droplets on the hand.


    The "Fish Man Karate" 2,000-gauge round kick kicked the opponent with a swing kick that could break the power of 2,000 tiles. ¡¿


    Tianlei is full of tears, and finally there is a useful one, and there are six strokes, two strokes of water with a gun, water, can be attacked with sweat, long-range attacks. Tang Caohua Zhengquan, Qiang Wazhen Boxing, and Qiwa Zhengquan are boxing skills, and two tiles are kicking. Although the power has been greatly reduced, but the fisherman karate is the fisherman karate, the power is reduced is also a rare body.


    ¡¾Ding! The primary body extraction rate is 22%, the primary sword extraction rate is 22%, the primary shooting rate is 22%, the primary weapon extraction rate is 22%, the superhuman devil fruit extraction rate is 6%, and the animal devil fruit extraction rate is 6%. At the beginning of the extraction, the animal is a devil fruit. ¡¿


    Tianlei can''t help but sigh, and the buddy''s character is finally strong? Looking at the hands, the animal like a banana is a devil fruit, it is speechless. Although this time the character is erupting, but Tianlei does not dare to eat! Although the devil fruit is the fastest way to improve the strength, can still be that sentence, a system that is initially classified into the primary animal devil fruit dare to eat? What if it comes out, pug, stinky, and so on, isn¡¯t that bad?


    Ugh! Tianlei thought for a long time, still can''t make up his mind, you have to put it up first! Add strength to the people in the future! Now I have a physical skill It is also time to practice. Thunder came to the cultivation room where the navy practiced.


    "Look, it¡¯s a young master!"


    "What is this wind blowing today?"


    "Yeah! This day, Lei Shaoye has been on the warship for three years. I saw him for the first time in the practice room!"


    "Me too! I really don''t know what crazy he is making."


    "Look, Tianlei¡¯s young master is fighting."


    "It seems to be a fisherman karate! It¡¯s still like a decent one. I really can¡¯t think of it.¡±


    "I think it''s a whim to play with! It''s estimated that it won''t take long to finish."


    However, half an hour passed, and Tianlei was still holding a punch. The Tianlei was already sweating. After all, the Tianlei is still an ordinary person. After playing for half an hour, it is already exhausting. Asthma is like a cow, and the limbs become stiff and sore. Every punch is like a jack-up.


    At this time, the training navies in the training room have stopped and looked around the thunder. They want to see how long the young Shaoye can last. Even some of them have already gambled, and how long the gambling can last, but an hour has passed, two hours have passed, and three hours have passed. Although Thunder is sweating, it is still playing with punches.


    This time, the onlookers also looked at the Tianlei, and they also cultivated a little. They also know that this day, the young master of Lei is an ordinary person, and he can persist until now, relying on his own willpower. A person with such willpower, as long as he persists as usual today, the strength will not be weak, and there is a great backstage of the general Sakaski Red Dog. The future achievements will be extraordinary.

 Chapter 4： Practice Xiaocheng

    It was not until the warning of the warship in the morning of the warship that Tianlei stopped, and carried the legs like the lead, step by step to the kitchen. The navy on the back, whether it is an ordinary navy or a naval school with a military rank, has watched the footprints of the place where the thunder has passed. Now they all admire the thunder, because they can''t do this either.


    Tian Lei did not pay attention to them. He only has one goal now, that is, he can quickly eat a meal in the kitchen to make up his lost physical strength. The kitchen has been used for the arrival of the thunder, after all, Tianlei has come here three times a day.


    However, they soon found out that it was wrong, because Thunder is eating a little bit faster today. No, it¡¯s not a bit more, but it¡¯s very much. After a while, there is an empty plate in front of Tianlei. I can see that these naval chefs are stunned. They don¡¯t understand how this day¡¯s young master has changed so much.


    Only the head of the navy chef, the major saw some, because he saw that the whole body of the thunder had been soaked in sweat, and he also saw the muscles in the arms of the thunder, twitching from time to time, he I know that this is caused by a long period of intense training, but he does not understand this day, the young master, this is what is crazy to start training, and the training is so strong.


    After Thunder had finished eating, he took a bucket of water from the kitchen and returned to the naval training room. He started training again, but in the afternoon he trained kicks, his left leg was ten strokes in a row, and his right leg was ten strokes in a row. If the sandbag in front of him was kicked in a storm, a sandbag was broken and he hit the second one. The third... so repeated, after the two strokes of pumping water and hitting the water, but not using the water from the kitchen, but using the sweat from your body, after all, when fighting, it is impossible to take anytime, anywhere A bucket of water is used, and the water in the bucket is to replenish water.


    In the evening, I exercised the strength of other parts of the body. Fortunately, there are many kinds of exercises in the naval training room, and the types are very complete. First, weight-bearing training, such as weight-bearing dumbbells; strength training, endurance training such as chest press, shoulder press, triceps training, leg stretching, abdominal muscle board, abdominal back training, compound chest training, hanging squats, and legs. These thunders are very familiar, and these are not much different from previous life.


    If the former Tianlei is a guy who eats, drinks, and hassle, then the opposite is true. It is a cultivation madman who knows only cultivation. In the next month, in addition to the 7 hours of sleep at night, as long as the navy came to the training room, you can see the thunder in the crazy practice. Crazy to compare everyone, is the navy who claimed to be practicing magic, but also sigh!


    The change of the thunder made all the navies surprised, and could not understand why he changed, but they were very happy after they were surprised. They are happy for their red dog generals, although others will not, do not dare to say something, but there is such a dissatisfied junior is still very shameful.


    But no matter how much better, he only wants one thing, cultivation, cultivation, and cultivation. Although the body has been soaked in sweat, every time I want to rest, Tianlei will think about the battle of the top. Such a big scene, such a classic event, how can I not have it! But there is no strength to go, there is no difference between looking for death, but it is a big event of the monsters. Now that I am too weak, I can only continue to enhance my strength! When I think of it, the body of Tianlei is full of strength and re-training itself.


    The fisherman''s karate gun wave, Tangcao tile boxing, thousand pieces of tile boxing, öÞÍßÕýÈ­, water hitting, and two thousand watts of roundabout kicks have also been learned. And it has been trained for a month, and Tian Lei also wants to see how his achievements in this month''s cultivation.


    Tianlei came, and before the force dynamometer, did not use any moves, an ordinary boxing hit.


    "Hey!" The force dynamometer showed 50 strengths, and Tianlei could not help but nodded. Tianlei was very satisfied with this result. His formal training was only one month. To know that the worst of the CP9 in the CP9 is only 600, she has been refining since she was a child.


    After the thunder, he measured the leg force "àÔ!" The force dynamometer showed 80 strength, it seems that his leg strength is stronger.


    Try the power of these moves again, and Thunder will make a big gesture: "Tang Caowa Zhengquan" "Hey!" This sound is much louder than the blow. The force dynamometer shows a value that makes Tianlei quite satisfactory. This is the power of the superhuman being.


    Next, Thunder is looking forward to the following tricks, "Hey!" "Hey!" "Hey!" "Hey!" "Hey!" "Hey!" After several consecutive moves, Tianlei¡¯s call to himself Power also has a clear understanding of Thousands of tiles Zhengquan 150 strength


    öÞÍßÕýÈ­180Á¦µÀ


    Two thousand watts roundabout kick 200 force


    Gun wave 200 force


    Hit the water 30


    Tianlei is more and more happy! In particular, the two thousand watts of roundabout kicks and the power of guns have actually reached 200 powers. It is really strong. It is also a small strength. Of course, it is only among the pirates under the hundreds of millions of prizes. In the Navy, there is a certain degree of self-protection under the Major General. The two strokes of the thousand-watted boxing and the smashing of the boxing are not bad, with 150 strengths and 180 strengths.


    It¡¯s just that the water is a bit speechless. There are only 30 strengths. This is worse than a normal one. What can these 30 strengths do? I am afraid that only ordinary people can be beaten, and those who have been trained can block it. It seems that they can only use virtual tricks.


    I have been practicing for a month, and I have already had some achievements. Let¡¯s take a break today, work and rest! Thunder rushed back to his room.


    However, the navy in the training room had blown up the pot, but they saw the test of the thunder, and they were stunned when they hit the 50th force from the first ordinary punch. This is the strength of this month? I thought that they had cultivated from scratch and reached 50 strengths. Which one did not take nearly a year or more.


    The next data can scare them, the highest is 200 power, they are rarely arrived here, and only the school-level navy has this strength. After a while, the young master of Tianlei began to cultivate, and it was a cultivation genius. After practicing for one month, he played 200 powers. The great genius was not spread all over the warship.

 Chapter 5： First-time general Sakaski Redhound

    When Zheng Lei threw a rest in his room, a major came to the front door of the general''s general Sakaski Red Dog and knocked on the doorway: "Report!"


    Sakaski Red Dog: "Come in!"


    The Major General heard the voice of Sakowski Red Dog and entered the door: "I have seen General Sakaschi, I have something to report!"


    Sakarski Red Dog faintly said: "Oh! What?"


    Major General: "It is about the young master of the sky!"


    Sakaski Red Dog: "What is it that has caused you? Are you still not sure about these things? He is just an ordinary person!"


    The general hurriedly said: "It is not the general of Sakarski. It is the young master of the thunder. It has been practicing in the cultivation room this month. I have heard reports from people very early. I thought he was just playing. But I did not expect Someone reported to me today that Tian Lei¡¯s young man was not only practicing in madness this month. Today he also made a force test, and he hit a 200-power road.¡±


    Sakarski Redhound listened with amazement and asked: "Mr. Archie, you are not mistaken? Tian Lei has been practicing for a month? The highest is 200 powers? You know that I did not start practicing. Such a result!"


    Major General: "I didn''t believe it before, so I went to investigate. It turned out that the young master of Tianlei had taken a few simple cultivation equipment from the practice room almost two months ago. I thought it was the time to start practicing, then one month later. I went to the cultivation room to practice, and it was more crazy than anyone who cultivated. The most important thing is that the young master of Tianlei really played 200 powers. The sea soldiers who practiced in the cultivation room saw it. I thought it would be fake. I practiced for two months. 200 strength, already a great genius in the navy, so I think we must report it to you."


    After the confirmation of the matter, there was a rare smile on the face of the Sakarski Red Dog. He thought that it would be a great genius in the navy to practice the 200-power road for two months. I thought that in our first session, that is, me. The three talents of Qingzhao Kuzan and Huang Weibo Lu Salino have such cultivation speed. I have to look at the nephew that made me disappointed before, how suddenly I figured it out.


    Sakaski Red Dog: "Mr. Archie, you are going to call me the Thunder!"


    Major General Archie: "Yes, I will go."


    After a while, Major General Archie has already reached the front of Tianlei: "Is the young master of Tianlei? I am Archie!"


    Lying in bed, thinking of waking up, Tian Lei heard Archie, his eyes could not help but brighten, but he learned from the memory of the forward that this Archaic Major is the confidant of the Sakarski Red Dog. It seems that his performance today has spread to the Sakowski Red Dog ears, otherwise it is impossible for Major General Archie to find himself.


    Tianlei immediately jumped out of bed and opened the door: "Mr. Archie, what is it for me?" Although Tianlei had already guessed it, he could still ask for a symbolic question.


    Major General Aki: "The young master of the thunder, the Sakarski Red Dog will ask you to go."


    Thunder is also very keen to see this cheap uncle, after all, this is his big backing, and he also likes the Sakaski Red Dog. Although the Sakaski Red Dog is very radical, but he is also very strong, the former Naval Marshal, but no one like the Sakarski Red Dog, squirting in front of the five old stars.


    Soon Tian Lei and Major General Archie came, the general of the Sakarski Red Dog. Sakaski Red Dog: "Tian Lei, I know about your business. I want to know what changed you? You must know that you hated cultivation before."


    Thunder: "Uncle, I was a big minister in the navy, I told you, and what I said to me is empty talk to me. What is the murder of a pirate, how justice is the navy. Too far for me. It¡¯s also a space hole, because I¡¯ve never seen it. Even if your uncle says how many people these pirates have killed, it¡¯s just an incident in my eyes, a few numbers and some people¡¯s names! Plus me There is a big uncle like you. If I don¡¯t practice, I can live very well! Why do you still have to cultivate? Isn¡¯t this asking for trouble?¡±


    "But it''s different now. I used to take a look at your battles some time ago. I saw the thieves that my uncle said, how fierce. How are those who are hurt by the pirates? The miserable! At this time, I realized what my uncle usually said, and I understand why justice is, and how much justice is needed in this world." This is the way the Tianlei is on the road, and the current reason for the reluctance to say.


    Sakarski Redhound listened a little bit: "Okay, go out! Let''s start training for you tomorrow!"


    Tianlei was once again heard by Archie, and this Sakarski Red Dog is really as cold as anime! You can die if you talk a lot more! The most important thing is that you are good to give it a benefit! There is also actual training? How is a practical training? And the navy will be proofread? Or go directly to the pirates?


    Some of Tianlei couldn¡¯t understand it to Major General Aki: "Mr. Archie, is the actual training tomorrow?"


    Major General Aki: "You are not asked me, I don''t want to ask me. I just knew it with you. But I know that the Sakowski Red Dog is still very concerned about you. It doesn''t matter if you start to practice, you will start. Have you arranged actual training for you? Others have never had such treatment."


    Got it! This is a white question. Tian Lei said a little jokingly: "You may not send me when Major General Archie, I am familiar with it, I can still find my own room."


    Major General Aki: "Also, that day, Master Lei, I will not send you!"


    After Thunder returned to his room, he immediately went to bed and slept. He knew that these generals were all abnormal, and the actual training that was prepared was absolutely impossible. So the most important thing today is to take a good rest, raise your spirits, and prepare for tomorrow.


    Shortly after the first day of the day, Lei just woke up, Major General Archie came over and knocked on the door: "The young master of the thunder, the Sakarski Red Dog will call you to the deck!"


    "Okay!" When Thunder came to the deck, Thunder saw the Sakaski Redhound and a group of naval gates waiting there, and there were four pirates who were caught.


    The Sakarski Red Dog saw the thunder, and pointed to the four tied pirates. "Tianlei, this is your actual combat training today. Kill them and you will pass." Then Sakarski The dog said to the four pirates again: "And you, this is an opportunity, because as long as you have won him, then I will let you go."


    Tianlei listened quite silently. The Sakarski Red Dog is the Sakaski Red Dog. It is really hateful to the pirates. Take the pirates as a companion. This is only the Sakarski Red Dog. This radical, and absolutely righteous guy did it out.

 Chapter 6： First pirate

    After saying that only the general Sakaski Red Dog waved, a sea corps immediately released one of the pirates. Thunder is speechless, so direct? Come on! I don¡¯t know myself!


    The bitter face said to Major General Aki: "Can these guys'' charities and bounty tell me about it? Well, let me know what they are!"


    Major General Archi turned to look at the Sakaski Red Dog and saw that the Sakarski Red Dog did not say anything. He replied: "The four of them are the captain of the Black Heart Pirates, the Kazakh Pirates. The captain¡¯s noisy snake, the captain of the dry pirate group, the mad swordsman¡¯s vine, and the captain of the pirate pirate, the bounty are 1 million, 2.5 million, 3 million and 5 million, all of which are evil guys.


    The thunder couldn¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat. The dark channel was fine. He was really afraid that this Sakarski red dog and the Karp would be the same metamorphosis. You must know that Karp was flying Luffy when the road was very small. Threw away the abyss.


    Although this Sakaski red dog has been engaged in a million class as soon as it comes up, it is also a metamorphosis for Tian Lei, a person who has not fought. However, compared with Karp¡¯s treatment for Luffy, it is much better.


    What''s more, Tianlei''s past life, but the killer, the experience of fighting is not too much. Therefore, for the current Tianlei, it is really invariable.


    Sakaski Red Dog: "Well, let''s get started!"


    The first one is the captain of the Black Heart Pirates, Gaga, this is a small giant with a height of 2 meters, long, ah, not to mention, unsightly! Gaka, but he did not expect that he still had a chance to regain his freedom. It was even more fun to see that Tianlei was only a 14-year-old kid. The whole body exudes murderous gas and presses it to Tianlei. It is also cold channel: "Little guy, surrender! Otherwise I will smash you."


    Tianlei couldn''t help but laugh. There are also many people who killed in the past life. How can this murderousness scare yourself? Directly ignored, but smiled and smiled: "You are so ugly, dare to come out to see people? You are really courage!"


    The playful words of Tianlei came out, and all the navies who were present laughed. It was the Sakarski Red Dog who laughed and laughed: "This guy hasn''t changed!"


    And Gaga is angry, and arrogantly said: "Kid, you are looking for death." At the same time, a punch was made to attack Tian Lei.


    Tianlei is naturally not afraid. If this little pirate with only 100 bounty does not dare to confront each other, it is not necessary to mix in the world of this One Piece. Immediately a positive fist greeted up: "Hey!" Tianlei and Gaka each took a step back.


    Tianlei is also a bottom in the heart. It seems that these two hundred pirates have not yet entered the case of superhuman beings. It is not difficult to deal with them. Immediately began to counterattack, the first is a move Tangcao tile is a fist, this trick is to use the swing to generate a full 360 ¡ã shock wave attack moves, in addition to fast avoidance, can only be hard.


    Gaga has been angered by Tianlei, the first hit is to do his best, but still played against the opposite child. Then I saw that Tianlei quickly came up with a full-scale swing. Jiaka can only block hard, but his strength is too bad. He can''t stop this trick and be directly shot.


    The natural thunder of the killer is naturally not to let such an opportunity, immediately jumped on the deck, and flew away to Gaka, a normal flying kick, kicked in the belly of Gaka. Although this Thunder has not made any moves, it is not the level of Gaga.


    Gaka screamed directly, and after being kicked, he slammed into the Sakarski Red Dog. Standing in the thunder, after seeing the direction of his collision, he knew that he was tragedy. He could not help but draw a cross on his chest and read a South African Amitabha for him!


    Sure enough, I saw only the Sakaschi Red Dog who did not hesitate to fan out a slap in the palm of his hand. The sly fan was on the smashing Gaka, and then Thunder saw Gaga becoming a star in the air.


    The remaining three pirates, their faces are black. They couldn''t help but think that they can''t lose, or they can''t go anywhere.


    The Navy¡¯s faces have not changed at all, and it seems that they have become accustomed to it. Tianlei is not saddened by the pirates who have encountered the general of Sakowski Red Dog.


    Major General Aki saw the performance of Tianlei, and could not help but say to the Sakarski Red Dog: "The Sakaski Red Dog General, although this Kakar is indeed a lot worse than the Tianlei Master, but the Tianlei Master can be so clean. Lisuo''s solution shows that Tian Lei''s fighting talent is also very strong! Archie is here to congratulate the Red Dog General."


    Sakarski just showed his head, and even his expression did not change. He still owes him a lot of money, and he whispered, "The next one."


    This time it came out that the captain of the filthy pirate group was noisy, and the bounty was 2.5 million. It was no better than the previous one. These are some unnamed small shrimps, and Tianlei does not want to waste time with them.


    Directly a flying leg attack and go This noisy snake is not afraid, the same is a fly leg counterattack. This noisy snake is not afraid, and the thunder is even more fearless. But when the thunder and the noisy snake''s legs hit each other, the noisy snake''s body immediately made a sound of a sigh, like a snake''s voice.


    Out of a killer''s intuition, immediately with the waist, the waist turned, and the kicked leg immediately turned the direction. Did not encounter the noisy snake''s legs, but in order not to let the noisy snake chase, when the thunder turned, the water was hit in the hand, turned into a rain arrow and flew to the noisy snake.


    After thunder stabilized his body shape, he fixed his eyes and scared a cold sweat. He finally realized that this guy was obviously a big man, but why was he called a name like a noisy snake?


    Because the noisy snake''s leg has turned into a snake at this time, and it is still a big snake with a large mouth and a big mouth. The purple tooth in the mouth of the snake is a poisonous thing. If you let it bite a bite, it is definitely not a good thing, not dead or seriously injured!


    It seems that this noisy snake has eaten the noisy snake fruit in the devil''s fruit. This fruit is not bad at all, but it is quite speechless that every time the body snakes, it will make a sound. No wonder it¡¯s a noisy snake! Besides, is this not reminding the enemy that it is different?


    Tianlei looked back and saw Major General Archie. Major General Aki is a pair of Tianlei hands, saying that all this is done by the Sakowski Red Dog general, but he knows nothing!


    Noisy snakes, proudly said: "Kid, admit defeat! This saves you from suffering, you have to know that I was bitten by my snake, but there is no antidote."


    Tianlei turned and looked at the noisy: "You who have eaten the devil''s fruit, but also a little strength, it seems to be out of the way, if I jumped directly into the sea and committed suicide."

 Chapter 7： First partner

    When the noisy snake is angered by the thunder, he can¡¯t say it. Not to mention that he himself is probably the weakest demon fruit. Pointing to the thunder: "You! You! You!"


    The navy listened and laughed loudly. These navies followed the general Sakarski Red Dogs. What kind of demon fruit ability has not been seen, but, let alone, this noisy snake is really the worst demon fruit ability they have ever seen.


    "Young Master Thunder, you are right, this is the worst we have ever seen, the devil fruit ability."


    "Yes! Yes! I have never seen such a bad demon fruit ability."


    Noisy snakes listen, wow wow: "Mixed boy, you want to die, I will be yours, see my snake whip." The snake''s legs become suddenly, grow long, like a long whip to the thunder Come over.


    Tianlei now has no domineering color to protect the body. If you let it bite, you can''t eat it. It seems that I can only play the long-range attack, but fortunately, I also have three moves to attack.


    Tianlei first shot a Tangcao tile, and attacked the attack of the noisy snake with the shock wave of Tang Caozhen Zhengquan. Then there is the constant use of water, and the dripping arrow attack attacks the noisy snake!


    The noisy snake is also very tricky. Both hands have turned into a ten-meter-long snake. When they started two long whip, they waved up and blocked all the water-attack attacks of the thunder. However, the main attack of Tianlei is not the trick. After all, the power of this move is still known.


    The water attack is just a sham, used to disturb the eyeliner of the noisy snake. Tianlei has spotted the opportunity. After a move of Tang Cao¡¯s punches, the two flurry snakes of the noisy snake are shaken off, and the defense of the noisy snake is immediately In the moment when I made a flaw, I tried my best to hit the chest of a noisy snake in the middle of the box.


    [The bounty system prompts that the host bombards the bounty with a bounty of 2.5 million puppies and pirates, and rewards a primary body, swordsmanship, shooting, weapons, superhuman devil fruit, animal devil fruit. ¡¿


    The words appeared in the brain, and Tianlei immediately knew the attack. This is to directly give this noisy snake to KO. However, it is a pity that the sad reminder who was flying out of Sakarski before! It¡¯s a complete draw of a draw.


    [The bounty system suggests that the host now has a chance to get a preliminary draw and whether the dormitory is drawn. ¡¿ No, Tianlei immediately vetoed.


    After this attack, Tianlei understood a truth. If you are not strong enough, you should not force it. If you try to hit the KO opponent directly, is it OK? After a full blow, it¡¯s not too late to solve the fight! Just like this noisy snake, he made a full blow. This noisy snake couldn¡¯t stop his own blow. Will there be such trouble later?


    Thunder immediately said: "Next!" Just try your own idea, right?


    The captain of the dry pirate group, the mad swordsman Fujiwara, stood up, but he did not go forward, but said to the cold of Aki, "Sword!"


    Major General Archie glanced at Sakaschi and saw that there was nothing to say. He took a sword from a major in one side and threw it to Fujiwara. Before the Fujiwara swallowed the sword, it looked very normal, but the Fujiwara that got the sword was different, and it became sharp.


    Seeing that Tian Lei¡¯s pupils couldn¡¯t be shrunk, Tian Lei could see that this Fujiwara is a real swordsman, but such a swordsman would be a person without evil? Can''t help but ask: "Mr. Archie, what is the crime of this Fujiwara?"


    Major General Archie looked at Tianlei with a puzzled look. Although he did not know what Tianlei meant, he replied: "This man was originally a navy. After killing his Shangguan as a pirate, it is really a sin!"


    Thunder: "Can you tell me why you are, why did you kill Shangguan?"


    Fujiwara swallowed coldly: "Win the sword in my hand and say."


    When Tian Lei heard it, he suddenly became full of arrogance and shouted: "Good! Pick up!" After that, Tianlei was the strongest gun wave that swallowed the past.


    Fujiwara: "The wind is raging!"


    "Thousands of tiles are boxing" attack again.


    "One word!" Fujiwara did not show weakness.


    "öÞÍßÕýÈ­" Tian Lei made a full blow and immediately blocked the attack of Fujiwara. Immediately, he jumped out and kicked out the Xeon strike. "Two thousand watts round the kick." Opened the Fujiwara defense, and then in the air, Tianlei immediately pulled out a shot, a bullet made of water. Flying and hitting the Fujiwara that was too late to defend.


    Fujiwara glanced at the left shoulder that he had been pierced, and said coldly: "I lost!"


    [Bounty system prompts, the bounty of 3 million Boule pirates, the mad swordsman, the pharynx, and the pharynx, voluntarily give up, rewarding a primary body, swordsmanship, shooting, weapons, superhuman devil fruit, animal devil fruit. ¡¿


    Tianlei is happy, once again: "Is it necessary to talk about your own affairs?"


    Fujiwara: "Shangguan, collusion with the pirates, killing the people! Nowhere to sue, kill!"


    Tianlei listened to dripping a drop of cold sweat, this answer is really simple and clear! Also cold can. Tianlei turned his head and looked at Sakaski: "Uncle, this guy, I am fancy, help me find out if this guy is really true. If it is him, it is my partner, and it is also my future warship." Swordsman?"


    The words of Tianlei came out, but they thundered everyone. It is that Sakaski is also a bit stunned. He is very happy with the change of Tianlei. This is also a big brother who can die for himself. Moreover, the qualification of this Fujiwara swallow is not bad, so the general of Archie said: "Aki, you go check it."


    Then, to Tian Leidao: "Well, this vine has followed you after the swallow, so! Next."


    The last one came out, that is, the captain of the Bounty Pirates of the Bounty 500, the black scorpion, this guy can pull the wind as soon as he appears. This guy actually pulled a bone from his body as a weapon!


    When I saw this scene, I thought of the bones of the fire and shadow. It was exactly the same! Is this the devil fruit? You~ sister~ yourself, this is how big the shit! The four guys who are at the bottom of the pirates, actually have two demonic fruit abilities?


    Quite depressing thunder, fiercely stepping on the ground, flew away to the black scorpion, followed by a full-strength 2,000-watt swing kick. The sly kick was on the black scorpion, and after listening to Carrara¡¯s crackling sound, the black cockroaches fell to the ground. Tianlei suddenly stayed. What is the situation?


    At this time, Major General Archie: "Congratulations to the young master of the thunder and break through again. This black scorpion is a person who relies only on the ability of the fruit. The rest are slag. He is the ordinary person who eats the devil''s fruit, as long as the strength reaches three. Hundreds, you can break his defense! Winning him is like stepping on an ant."

 Chapter 8： Target, the strongest single ship in the navy

    A drop of cold sweat from Tianlei dripped down. How did he encounter two best products in this first battle? Are all ordinary people who have eaten the devil''s fruit? Physical skills are not good to practice, not even the fruit ability is not good development! Tianlei feels like a dream, a little unreal, until the familiar text appears in the brain.


    [Bounty system prompts, the host bombards the bounty of 500 pirates pirate group black scorpion, rewards a primary body surgery, swordsmanship, shooting, weapons, superhuman devil fruit, animal devil fruit. ¡¿


    At this time, Tianlei only determined himself. This is really giving this black donkey to KO.


    [The bounty system suggests that the host now has a chance to get a preliminary draw and whether the dormitory is drawn. ¡¿ No, Tianlei immediately vetoed, or returned to the room and then smoke!


    Sakarski: "Well, the others are scattered, and the thunder is coming with me!"


    Tianlei said to Major General Aki: "Achi, you have arranged a room for Fujiwara, and then I will find a sword! Thank you!"


    Followed Sakkaski to his general room: "Say! What is your goal?"


    Tian Lei¡¯s face is confused: ¡°Well?¡±


    Sakarski: "We have no one to say that we are partners, because this is the pirates they use. We will only call them by hand, colleagues, friends, brothers!"


    Tian Lei listened, and this Sakarski would not think that he wanted to be a pirate! I am not stupid, I really want to think like this, I am not being grayed out by you? Besides, I really didn''t want to be a pirate! Thunder: "Uncle, because I want to form the most single ship of the Navy, how many will be on my warship, many lieutenants, even a few generals, they are my partners, I will take them together with great The waterway clears all the sins." It is the thief who clears all sins, not everything, like the pirates who fly and do not do evil, and the thunder will not move.


    Sakarski listened to the goal of Tianlei, and he was embarrassed. He couldn¡¯t help laughing: "This goal is not a general difficulty! It¡¯s not much worse than being a naval marshal." Sakaski against the sky. Lei¡¯s ambition is very much appreciated, because the greater his ambition, the stronger his future achievements and strength.


    Thunder: "That, uncle, when can I have my own warship?"


    Sakarski: "It depends on the level. The highest is the general-class warship. The worst is the upper class! It is the conversion of some small pirates."


    "How can we get on the stage immediately?" Tian Lei immediately asked.


    Sakarski: "The generals have direct promotion, a major general, two major schools, four lieutenants, and eight majors. The captain is not good, but the major I can arrange for you, and your major-class warship. ""


    Thunder: "Thank you so much, uncle!"


    Sakarski: "Where do you want to start your journey?"


    "The East China Sea! My current strength can not survive in this great waterway, but I believe that I will return here soon, because my stage is above this great waterway." Tianlei said truthfully.


    Thunder said this, Sakarski is even more satisfied with the thunder: "Good! One must recognize themselves and correct themselves. Only in this way can they live longer. This is the naval practice of the Navy." Law, now we are going back to the naval headquarters. Now you have two choices. First, I will give you the majors and warships, and you will leave immediately. Second, you will stay in the headquarters and practice the navy. When you learn these six styles into three, the department will give you the rank of major and the warship, and you will lead your warship to leave."


    Thunder is not stupid, naturally know what Sakarski means, one is a skirt, one depends on strength. Thunder picked up the navy six style and said: "Then I will go to practice first."


    Sakarski looked at the sky and thundered and laughed. He is now more and more satisfied with this sudden awakening.


    After Thunder returned to his room, he started three lucky draws, and his heart began to draw the lottery.


    ¡¾Ding! The primary body extraction rate is 20%, the primary sword extraction rate is 20%, the primary shooting rate is 20%, the primary weapon extraction rate is 20%, and the animal devil fruit extraction rate is 20% (the probability of defeating the animal devil fruit is increased). At the beginning of the extraction, the primary swordsmanship has no name, and the sword moves: a word, a knife, and a water cut. ¡¿


    Tianlei sees these three moves is still good, after all, there is a weapon before the armed color domineering is still necessary, and more moves, can better face different situations!


    ¡¾Ding! The primary body extraction rate is 22%, the primary sword extraction rate is 22%, the primary shooting rate is 22%, the primary weapon extraction rate is 22%, the superhuman devil fruit extraction rate is 6%, and the animal devil fruit extraction rate is 6%. Start the extraction, get a pistol a pistol! ! ! ! Thunder feels bad, okay! Ignore this directly!


    ¡¾Ding! The primary body extraction rate is 20%, the primary sword extraction rate is 20%, the primary shooting rate is 20%, the primary weapon extraction rate is 20%, and the Superman devil fruit extraction rate is 20% (the probability of defeating the Superman devil fruit is increased). Beginning to extract, the Superman is a devil fruit. ¡¿


    This day, the thunder water has flowed down again, and another demon fruit is still superhuman, but unfortunately still in the primary. Therefore, Tianlei can only endure the pain of this superhuman demon fruit again.


    After Thunder got this, he once again came to the naval training room. This time, all the sea soldiers who saw the thunder, no longer despised in the eyes, and the attitude was more respectful than before. Tianlei can see that these navies respect themselves from the heart, but Tianlei knows more that they respect strength, so Tianlei is more concerned about its own strength. My heart is not secret, I will one day stand at the top of this world.


    After entering the naval training room, Tianlei saw that Fujiwara had been cultivated inside, but when he saw it, the sword of the original cultivation of the vine was not awkward. Although a good swordsman is his own sword, but in the absence of a homemade sword, a good sword sword is the best way to enhance the strength of the swordsman.


    Thunder: "Tengyuan swallows your swordsmanship is homemade, or where did you learn?"


    Fujiwara: "The village, the sword master taught!"


    Master of the swordsman in the village? Not everyone is so lucky to Roroya Sauron, in a small village can also meet a sword master. Therefore, this sword of the original pharynx is estimated to be even worse than the sword of the nameless sword that I just picked!

 Chapter 9： Naval headquarters

    Tianlei tempted: "Face, I have a set of swords, there are three tricks, although not sloppy, but stronger than you, do not want to learn!"


    Sure enough, for a swordsman, the swordsmanship swordsmanship is the temptation of the most desperate, that is, Tianlei told him to face him and he did not pay attention: "Swords, take it out and see!"


    Tianlei laughed: "There is no sword, but I remember the sword, I will show you. But I am not a swordsman, make it ugly, you don''t laugh!" After the day, Lei started to play. The three tricks of the word Õ¶, knives, and water cuts.


    Although Thunder was the first time to make a sword, it was strange and fucking, but that''s it. Fujiwara swallowed it and only remembered it all. Moreover, the model is so good that it has already had an attacking power, instead of a product like Tianlei, you can only look at it.


    Next, Tian Lei¡¯s heart was unbalanced, so after the original vine was swallowed, Tian Lei: ¡°Face, I said that I taught you a set of swords, should you say it?¡±


    Fujiwara: "Face? Who is licking? What do you mean? What?"


    Thunder: "You have always been expressionless, not what is the face? Anyway, I will call you this way. As for, naturally, I taught you a set of swords, and in return, you are me. The swordsman teacher."


    Thunder: "Swordmaster?"


    In this way, Fujiwara swallowed, no, it was facial paralysis. Sadly reminded to become the sword teacher of Tianlei.


    Shaving: One of the six styles. One moment (0.36 seconds) stepped on the ground more than ten times, using the explosive speed generated by the reaction force to move. It is invisible to the naked eye.


    Iron block: The defense skill of "six styles". The strength of the body in the exercise is bulging, so that it has the hardness of iron. Even the bullets and swords could not be broken. The fly in the ointment is that you can''t move freely when using iron, except for Gabala. The principle is to accelerate blood flow and speed up muscle movement.


    Paper painting: The evasion technique of "six styles". Unloading the whole body, through the changes in the airflow generated by the opponent''s movements, the attack on itself can be avoided.


    Month Step: One of the "six styles". "Shaving" application skills. Similar to Wudang¡¯s light work ¡°ladder cloud vertical¡±. Kick in the air while jumping, change the movement track before falling. With this kind of air movement, you can launch an attack from the air without leaving a dead end.


    Lame: "Six styles" one of the foot skills. Instead of kicking the enemy to give damage, it is slamming with the vacuum created by the ultra-high-speed kick.


    Refers to the gun: "Six-style" one, known as the power of the gun to fire bullets. Gather the power of the whole body on the index finger, and give a blow between the hardened fingers and the electric fire. The fingertips have the attack power of bullets and can easily penetrate the human body.


    In the next three months, the thunder began, and the Navy''s six-style training. Tianlei has cultivated the six-style shaving, iron block, paper painting, moon step, lame, and finger gun. The hand can be regarded as the simplest. This move was quickly refining, but unfortunately it could not be used freely. After a few times, the legs could not stand it.


    Because I learned to shave, I also have a little bit of a step for the moon. As long as I use the skill of shaving, I don¡¯t want to master it. It is also the iron block, Tian Lei can be said to be the most talented in this move, not only can be used. Although it is still not the same as Gabriel in CP9, the whole body iron state is free to move, but it can be used in various parts of the body as well as Kapp. For example, the boxing and legs can be attacked after using the iron block. The attacking power is greatly increased, but it is still not the same. It must be cultivated well. Maybe it will become the next naval hero Karp.


    You must know that this trick is the strongest in the navy, the navy hero Kapp, it can be said that he has ironed the iron into the bones, every attack has the shadow of this move, and Karp also fully reflects A strong move. I also know why Karp¡¯s fists are so strong, iron blocks and armed color domineering and add huge force, can it be strong? Unfortunately, I still can''t be domineering!


    But no one is perfect! Tian Lei¡¯s remaining paper, slap, and finger gun in the six styles are simply not feeling! It seems that it is missed. However, fortunately, Tianlei¡¯s talent for swordsmanship is not bad. Now it is possible to master the three strokes of a word, a knife, and a water cut, and the power is not bad. However, this is a far cry from the face of the sword, but the difference is too far, this guy has already reached the stage of the iron, which is almost the same as the newly arrived Roroya Sauron.


    Three months later, Sakaschi came with a thunder and a face, and the Navy headquarters met with the Warring States of the Buddha. As soon as he entered the door, Tian Lei saw that the green and yellow oysters were drinking tea, and of course they were eating doughnuts. In addition to the four of them, there are also cranes, moles, ghost spiders, flaming mountains, tea dolphins, and peach rabbits. A strong lieutenant is at especially the crane and the peach rabbit. Strength and status are not ordinary! It is not necessary to say that the crane and the warring states of the Buddha and the Karp generation, the peach rabbit is later a member of the generals, the strength and status need not be said.


    But Tian Lei has a little bit of confusion, how can people be so! To know these people, the probability of being able to gather here in the Warring States is too low. Is it a big event? !


    When Tian Lei looked at them, they were looking at the thunder, and of course the face behind the thunder.


    Karp: "The two Sakarskis behind you are those who are not weaker than you and the childish and yellow scorpion qualifications and the vines who have the qualification of Jianhao?"


    Listening to Kapp¡¯s saying that Tian Lei and Fang Li immediately said: ¡°The sea soldiers Tianlei, Haibing Fujiwara saw the marshal!¡±


    The Warring States first swallowed the Fujiwara: "The thing that Fujiwara swallowed you has already been checked! From today, resume the rank of your captain!"


    Face to face: "Thank you Marshal!"


    Thunder: "Congratulations! Face!"


    Karp: "Face!! This is the name? The nickname? Manage him! I like it! Ha! Ha! Ha!" Then he ate the doughnut again.


    Crane: "Tianlei is right! I heard that you have a good talent in the six styles, body skills and swordsmanship, but your uncle, General Sakarski, but there is no less in front of us! But he said a bit Exaggeration! Let us be a little unbelievable! After all, this talent is rare in the whole sea. There is a big event in the whole navy. After all, it is the future of the navy."


    Tian Lei also understands that for a brilliant genius, no matter which force is very valued, there is no room for error. So Tianlei immediately extended a fist and sighed low: "Iron!"

 Chapter 10： Warship

    Although there was little change in the body after using the iron block, there was still a little change. The presence of the Navy Six is ??very familiar. This change can be seen at a glance.


    The Mole, the Ghost Spider, the Fire Mountain, the Tea Dolphin, and the Peach Rabbit were all shocked, and the green and yellow cockroaches did not stop drinking tea, although they had heard Sakarski boasting there more than once. However, they really can''t believe it. After all, they knew it before the thunder, but they knew it was totally different.


    They know that the savvy Sakarski has a slap in the face, eating and drinking. And such a person, suddenly began to cultivate, is still a qualified guy, no matter who will doubt, if Sakarski vowed, they will never believe.


    But what do they see now? A six-style genius that applies iron to the local, and only the Karp to do this! Oh! No, there are also a few six-genius geniuses in the CP9 that I heard that the new recruits, and one of them can do it, but there are only two! This is the entire navy!


    The Warring States and Hezhong will look at each other. It seems that this child should be well protected. This is definitely the pillar of the future navy. The worst is also a lieutenant general. The general is also promising.


    Karp also stopped the activity of eating donuts, his eyes are coming out quickly: "You kid, enough! The old man was also able to do the iron for three years, and you only used three Months, not bad, you qualify for my iron fist."


    When Tian Lei listened to Karp, he said that he loved the iron fist and thought of the string of meat bags on the head of Luffy and Fire Box! Immediately, the whole body was cold, and once again, Kapu was no longer in the seat, and immediately there was a bad feeling.


    Thunder use the iron fist''s fist to subconsciously block the top of the head, the next moment "Hey!" A metal intersecting sound, ringing at the top of Tianlei. Then there was a force that could not resist, and the thunder of Tian Lei¡¯s fist was crushed, and the beggar hit the head of Tianlei.


    "Ah!" Tianlei immediately raised his head with both hands, and made a scream, watching Karp, who had returned to his position, Tianlei wants to cry and tears, thought, Lu Fei, Aisi brothers, I finally I understand your pain. If I have such a grandfather, I have to be a pirate! Because this can live a long time, or else it may be the head of this metamorphosis grandfather to knock.


    Tianlei has not said anything, the Warring States is angry: "Kapp, you pay attention to me, you will not say you when you eat the donuts, and there is a little elder in front of the younger generation."


    It is a pity that the roar of the Warring States is useless to Karp, and still fights with his favorite donuts.


    The Warring States did not have a way to take him. He could only ignore him: "Tian Lei, listen to Sakaski saying that you want to go to the East China Sea, yes!"


    Thunder: "Yes, I want to go out and experience it!"


    The Warring States bowed their heads and thought about it, then! Give your lieutenant colonel the title of the lieutenant colonel to the town of Rogge in the East China Sea. It is the only way to go to the great waterway in the East China Sea. I think there will be many pirates who will give you experience.


    When Tian Lei listened to the town of Rogge, he was happy. This Rogge town is just a holy place to brush the treasure chest in the game! But isn''t this the site of the smoker Smog? I have a moment in my heart, and it¡¯s still a long time since I was sent out of Smog!


    When the Warring States watched the sky and thunder, they asked: "Why, don''t you want to go?"


    Tianlei quickly said: "No! No! Too much willing to go, there is no place in the East China Sea that is better than Rogge Town."


    "That''s good! I will break it again, give you a class warship, and send you a major voyager and 500 Navy headquarters."


    When Tian Lei heard it, it was actually a military emblem, and a major voyager. In order to collect his own heart, it was really bloody. No, this major voyager is estimated to have the meaning of monitoring himself, but it doesn''t matter if he has no plans to be a pirate.


    that''s great! Tianlei thanked the marshal! Then when can I leave?


    Looking at the way the thunder can''t wait, all the people present will smile and want to be the same when they have their first warship. Warring States: "Also!"


    "Really? Then I will leave now, I am not in a hurry!" Tian Lei said eagerly.


    Warring States: "You are too anxious!"


    Can you be in a hurry? Brother, I am still anxious to brush the treasure chest draw! Brother has a goal, then the domineering color domineering, armed color domineering, the awakening factor of the domineering color and the method of cultivation, of course, there is a powerful devil fruit!


    Of course, these can''t be said. I can only say: "Experiencing nature is going to be as soon as possible. Only in this way can I return to the great waterway as soon as possible. When I get there, I can receive more powerful partners to complete my better and faster. dream."


    In this case, I will write an order for you, pick your warship! Other people, I will immediately let them go there to find you Tianlei one finger whispered: "This swordsman, can I take it away! This is my first partner!" ¡±


    Warring States: "Go together!"


    Tianleihehe smiled, thanked the marshal, and several of the big men who were present lost a ceremony and came to Sakaski: "Uncle! I will definitely spread justice to where I have been. ""


    The Warring States did not say a word, but waved his hand coldly, but Tian Lei could see the corner of his mouth slightly raised from his face. He can still see that he is very happy. After all, this expression is already Sakkas. The base is the limit of this big face.


    After the thunder took the face swordsman out of the door, the Warring States could not help but say to Sakarski: "I said red dogs, you can say two words of encouragement!" Just finished watching Sakarski Zhang dead face, speechless! Other people can''t help laughing.


    Tianlei came to the port and gave the instructions given by the Warring States to the Rear Admiral of the port. After the command of the Major General to the Warring States, he was first. After a deep look at the thunder, he also looked at it here, but for the first time saw the Warring States Marshal special case for a lieutenant colonel with a class warship!


    The Major General soon brought Thunder to a place full of new warships. The warships here were dazzled by the thunder, but one boat did not satisfy the thunder. In the world of pirates, warships are half of the Navy, and most of the time will be spent on warships. Tianlei does not want a shovel, it is too boring.


    Tianlei could not help but ask the Major General: "The Lord General, there is no special warship?"


    Major General: "You can call me the source, and there are special ones, but those who are not new warships, nor are they orthodox warships, are some captured pirates."

 Chapter 11： Warship battle

    When Tian Lei hears his eyes, it will light up. What I want is the boat of the Pirates! Because the boats of the pirates are often very personal. Then trouble the source will take me to look at it.


    After a short walk, Major General Yuan Zhi pointed to more than a dozen modified pirate shipways not far away: "The big warships of the class are these, see if you are satisfied?" The teenagers intentionally intersect, otherwise there is a place where Tianlei can pick and choose. Yuanzhi can directly designate a ship.


    Thunder''s eyes were just a sight, and his eyes stopped on the third ship, and he could no longer move. This is a yacht-like warship. In the front quarter, there is a platform railing with a ring price on the edge of the platform. It can be used for sitting. There is also a small swimming pool in the middle. It is a good place to open a small party.


    The latter two quarters is a large square-like place, just for the general navy training. The middle quarter is a three-story building with rooms on each side of the ground floor and empty space in the middle. It is the passage between the head of the Unicom and the stern. The second floor is the room on both sides and the cab in the middle. The three floors are open-air, with some fruit trees, a small room in the middle, and I want to be the captain''s room. It can be seen that the original owner of this warship must be a person who knows how to enjoy. The only downside is that there are two sails on this perfect warship. It is a bit sloppy, but there is no way. In the world of pirates, there are sails.


    Tianlei refers to the warship that he saw: "Mr. Yuan Zhi is on this ship!"


    Major Yuan Zhi will see the Tianlei choose a warship, and his face will change. He did not think that there are so many warships here, Tianlei will choose this one. Not a headache, a look is embarrassing: "This ~ this ~ this ~"


    Tianlei looked at the expression of Major General Yuan Zhi and could not help but ask: "You are this? The warship has a master? Not right! The warship with the owner is not here!"


    "It''s very simple because this ship was set by my young master. Is such a good warship owned by someone like you?"


    Tianlei is not an unreasonable person. If this warship is confirmed to have been fixed, even if it has not been officially handed over, even if he likes it again, he will not rob it. After all, he will know it after he first arrives.


    But when I heard this person''s words, the thunder was not good, and the warship brother was really set. Thunder: "Oh? You don''t seem to have officially handed over! In principle, this warship is not yours, then anyone can come to fight. I am the personal franchise of the Warring States Marshal! Who are you to match?"


    When I heard the thunder, the three people on the opposite side couldn¡¯t help but the Warring States Marshal personally licensed it. The three men looked at each other and it seemed that they were hit hard this time. But they are not eating vegetables. They must know that their fathers are all middle and high-level generals of the navy. The worst one is also a lieutenant. The one headed by him is Tieshan, who is in the middle of the navy. It is also the top, and it is worse than the general.


    I think that these three courage can not help but grow up, this warship I really have to be fixed, but the Warring States Marshal''s franchise is still not hard to grab. In a blink of an eye, I thought: "Just, this is the case! Since everyone has been fascinated by this warship, it is not as good as ours, how to win this warship." The head of the person is self-satisfied, but I am a Major General, you are a middle I don¡¯t believe how strong you are.


    The two people behind him listened, and they could not help but give a thumbs up to the head! Immediately cooperate: "Kid, you will not dare not!"


    The Tianlei and the scorpion listened to each other and looked at each other. They could all see the contempt for the three people from the other''s eyes. They were not stupid. Naturally, they could see the plans of these people. More speechless, it also uses such an obvious method of radicalization.


    The face immediately jumped up, but was stopped by the thunder: "I look for them, you can''t find my business!" The three men did not look at the words.


    For the Tao: "Are you agreeing? Then let''s go to the test bench!"


    Although Tianlei did not know what the test bench was, but imagined it, he said coldly: "No need, just be here! I will pick you three! I am the first to shoot!"


    The three people on the opposite side listened and laughed, as if they heard the big joke: "Just you a lieutenant colonel, but also pick us three? I think you are looking for death! Our worst is also Colonel!"


    Thunder is too lazy to talk nonsense with them, and drink a low voice: "Shave!" Instantly disappeared in place.


    Among the three people who were still laughing, the Major General first responded and immediately said: "Be careful!"


    It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s already late, and Tianlei has already appeared. The three of them are in the front of the colonel. One shot of the iron öÞ Õý Õý { { { { { { { ʹÓà ʹÓà ʹÓà ʹÓà ʹÓà ʹÓà ʹÓà ʹÓà ʹÓà ʹÓà ʹÓà ʹÓà ȭ È­ È­ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ Com~The face of the colonel in the middle of the school, the colonel flew out. However, this time Tian Lei did not use all his strength, otherwise he could directly drop the colonel, but that is the case, the colonel could not stand up for a while, and his face was already swollen.


    The rest of the two looked stunned and then shouted: "Do you dare to attack?"


    The words of these two people are not only to make Tian Lei and the faceless speechless, but also the source of Major General, isn¡¯t it already reminded to start the attack? It¡¯s a mad laugh that you¡¯re still stunned by yourself! The most important thing is that it is a frontal blow, the colonel is blocked, and it is not necessarily blocked. Okay! If he hears the name of the move that Tian Lei shouts, the iron smashing of the boxing is not the extension of the iron in the six styles!


    Thunder white gave them a look, once again low drink: "Shaved!" Once again disappeared in place. Appeared behind the big school, kicked and kicked him on the back with a stroke of 2,000 watts of iron. He directly stunned him and flew out.


    At this time, the opposite general has been scared, that is, he has no strength to solve a big school and a colonel so quickly. After all, he was also from the Navy House. Although he did not learn the Sixth style, he also knew the Sixth style very well. Naturally, he also saw that the Tianlei made it the most difficult to learn in the Navy. Extension skills!


    Although he is a major general, he can only barely reach the strength of the team, which can be regarded as one of the worst major generals.


    Tianlei will not care what the general is thinking. This time, he did not use shaving, but he slammed on the ground and shot at the general. First, a stroke of Tang Caozhen Zhengquan full-scale shock wave attack.


    Of course, it is also a major general, this move is not likely to hurt him. I saw him with his arms crossed and blocked the attack, but it also made the shock wave hit back and forth.

 Chapter 12： Formal departure

    However, the attack of Tianlei could not end so quickly. Immediately, it quickly jumped into the air. It came with a 2,000-watt iron kickback, and the kick was on the arms of the Major General.


    Just listen to the "hey!", the generals actually resisted, no injuries, but the body still kicked out, because the thunder was kicked from top to bottom, the generals left a trace on the ground.


    In the midair, the thunder turned around, and another was a shot of a gun that had passed, and the young man who had lost his balance had escaped. This time he could no longer stop it and was pierced through the abdomen!


    Tianlei looked at his fist and couldn¡¯t help but think that it was a great hit and a victory. It seems that simple and smashing is the king! It seems that there will be no need for too many moves in the future. In addition to practicing some swordsmanship in case of emergency, the Navy Six and the Fish Man Boxing Method will suffice.


    Major General Yuan Zhi was stunned on the side, and he was the first to see such a fierce lieutenant colonel! Actually, a colonel, a major school, also hanged a major general. Now he finally understands why the Warring States Marshal, will be a special case for a lieutenant colonel with a class-level warship.


    Tianlei went to the front of Major General Yuan for the three people on the ground: "Can we drive this warship away now?"


    Yuan Zhi looked at the terrible three people on the ground, could not help but wipe a cold sweat for them, but also reminded Tian Lei: "You can drive away the warship, whether it is the instructions of your Warring States Marshal, or the subsequent gambling, This warship should be yours. But I remind you that these three guys are all background people, but you should be careful later."


    "It¡¯s good to drive away! I don¡¯t want to go out to sea!¡± Tian Lei¡¯s face doesn¡¯t matter. "Let you look at it, why haven¡¯t my people come yet! After seeing them, let them go to some food, medicines, weapons and the like."


    "No, the back" is as simple as ever.


    When Tian Lei looked behind him, he saw a group of sea soldiers. Under the leadership of a beautiful queen, he moved all kinds of materials to come here. I don¡¯t have to think about it, it must have been sent to the Warring States.


    However, what I did not expect was that the War Congress sent a female major to herself, or a big beauty. Her brown short hair, big eyebrows, cherry mouth, should have been very delicate and cute, but her unappealing conquest in her eyes and the unique sense of solemnity of the military have brought her natural temperament to the fullest. ,


    The major came to Tianlei: "The major Yu Xiduo came to the command of the Marshal of the Warring States. From now on, I am the voyager on the warship of Lieutenant Colonel Tian Lei! Please take care of it." The sea soldiers behind it immediately put down their hands and come. A beautiful salute: "I have seen the Lieutenant Colonel."


    "Yu Xiduo is a very happy name, good! You are my second partner in the future!" Finally, Tian Lei said with a finger: "This is my first partner, Fujiwara! You can call him a face." Is a crazy swordsman."


    After the introduction of this introduction, Fujiwara¡¯s face is even more scorned? Moreover, Yuxi and the majors of Yuanzhi are already stunned. Isn''t the nickname a thief?


    Tianlei looked at the two people in a daze: "What do you look at? Don''t you put everything on our warship? It''s the third one! Hurry up! I just finished playing, keep waiting for someone to come." !"


    At this time, Yu Xiduo and the newly arrived Haibing discovered that there were still three people lying on the ground! It seems that the injury is not light! Not the most important thing is that the three people lying down, one is the colonel, the other is the big school, and one person is actually a major general! ! ! ! !


    It seems that this lieutenant colonel is not an ordinary person! While Yu Xiduo and the sea soldiers were shocked at the same time, their faces also showed a hint of joy. After all, following a strong chief can live longer and have more opportunities to make meritorious deeds.


    After a while, the reaction, Yuxiduo and the sea soldiers, quickly loaded things, but they did not want to stay in the navy headquarters, it is too boring, not to mention the opportunity to make meritorious deeds. This time naturally it will not let go of the opportunity! Anyway, they are the soldiers of the headquarters, and wherever they are, they are also the soldiers of the headquarters.


    The warship was quickly launched. Tianlei stood in front of the warship and laughed in the sky. "From now on, this warship is called the Xingqiang! We must become the world''s most powerful! We will be the strongest in the navy. Single ship, now our first target is the East China Sea!"


    All the sea soldiers sing: "Yes!" These sea soldiers are worthy of the elite of the Ministry. They will clear the warships in a short time and begin to set off to the East China Sea.


    At this time, Tianlei only remembered something. Turning his head to the shore, there is still something to return to the gods. Yuan Zhiyuan will drink: "The source is less forgotten, and the three on the ground are not satisfied. But the backstage behind them, if you want to find me, let them go to my uncle, red dog!"


    Source Zhi listened to his face suddenly bad, red dog general? ! It is no wonder that such a small monster, the original family of the Red Dog General. After a sad face of the three guys lying on the ground, it seems that these three guys have no hope of revenge!


    If other people are better, they are the two generals of Qinglan and Huangqi. It is estimated that Lieutenant General will also go to talk about it But the red dog is to borrow a few more gallbladders and not burn the mountains. Dare to go. Because the fire mountain is to find a red dog for this matter, the red dog will definitely let him know that absolute justice is what it is.


    Yuan Zhi: "Come, send these three guys to the treatment!" And he himself came to the Warring States.


    Warring States: "Yuan Zhi, are you supposed to arrange a warship for Tianlei?"


    "I have already arranged it, and Lieutenant Colonel Tianlei has already set off. Is there something unexpected?"


    When the red dog heard the words of the source, he immediately said: "Unexpected? What accident?"


    Warring States: "What are you worried about in the red dog? Did you listen to the source and said that you have already set off? If you can leave, you will be fine!" Turning his head and talking to Yuan Zhi: "What is going on in the end?"


    Yuan Zhi: "The young people of Tianlei and the volcano burned the same warship at the same time, so they fought a little."


    Tian Lei did not say, is it my arrangement? Questioning the doubts of the Warring States.


    "That''s right, but he hasn''t given up yet, and he has to fight against Tianlei. Whoever wins the warship will be owned."


    When the words came out, some people¡¯s faces changed at the place. This is the face of the warring country! This shows that his arrangement is not good!


    Huang Wei: "Hey! Hey! Hey! Looks like a red dog, you have really gone for a big fortune. Actually, I know that this volcano-burning junior is a major general! Since he is not in the eyes of the Marshal of the Warring States. It¡¯s a bit interesting that your family¡¯s thunder can drive away the warships!¡± Huang Wei¡¯s point, but the people who are so shocked, and they all look at each other, Major General Yuan Zhi.


    Yuan Zhi said with a speechless voice: "The lieutenant colonel Tian Lei did not eat anything at all. One second dropped a colonel, and another second took the big school. In the end, the young general did not stop three tricks. It¡¯s just a few breaths!¡±

 Chapter 13： Black cat pirate

    Red dog: "Tianlei has this strength? Is this kid still left a hand before my eyes?"


    "I don''t know about this, but I can see that he combined the iron extension in the six style with the fisher karate and the power is greatly increased! But his fisher karate does not seem to have been modified. It is not a real fisherman karate. I suggest to find the real fisherman karate for Lieutenant Colonel Tianlei, so I think his strength will definitely increase again." Yuan Zhi said.


    After listening to the words of Yuanzhi, they both thought about the Warring States and the Red Dogs. At this time, Hezhong will ask: "Yuanzhi, have you seen the strength of this thunder, how many moves do you have to take?"


    "He Zhongli, you can see me too much, too little to see the thunder. I can take him, it is good, but a few tricks really can''t. Anta''s current strength is also rare among the majors. That is, I have to pay the price."


    When Yuan Zhi said this, the Warring States immediately said: "I agree that the fishermen have joined the alliance, and no one is allowed to take them as slaves. At the same time, I will tell you that the practice of the karate karate is the condition."


    Karp: "The Warring States, you are under the blood!"


    "What, do you think it is not worth it?"


    "Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha!" Everyone laughed.


    When they talked, Tianlei has already been sung, and it is good to have his own warship!


    A month later, "Reporting to the Lieutenant Colonel, we have already arrived in the East China Sea, and we found a pirate ship in front. From the above-mentioned pirate flag, the black cat pirate group suspected of being destroyed."


    Tianlei was happy when he heard it. It seems that his luck is really good! There is business in the first place! its not right! Isn¡¯t the black cat pirate group the first small BOSS they played? But how can their pirate ship be here? Their captain Locke is not in the home of Usopp?


    I really can''t figure it out! who cares! I went up and said: "Everyone listens to the order, advances at full speed, and catches up with me."


    The Navy: "Yes! Lieutenant Colonel!"


    On the side of the thunder, a black cat pirate group was discovered. The black cat pirate group naturally saw the warship of Tianlei. A pirate Ronaldo ran over: "The deputy captain is not good, there is a warship behind us chasing us!"


    Zan Gao: "Well? In the East China Sea, there is a navy who dares to chase the pirates? Where does it come out?"


    On the border, he said: "Take him! Going straight to kill them is not finished?"


    Sam: "That''s what the tube does! You know that Captain Locke said that we can''t expose it. Now that these navies see us, they must die."


    Zanggao didn¡¯t want to have much trouble, but when he thought of Locke, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his body: ¡°Transfer, fire at the warships behind!¡±


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!" The shells fell on the side of the warships of Tianlei, and some fell on the warships. They only saw the swordsmen, a leap, the swords at the waist suddenly came out, the swords flashed, and the shells were fired. They have been split into two halves.


    Tianlei looked and turned to attack his own warship, the black cat pirate group could not help but wonder, is this East the weakest of the four seas? How do you see the navy? But just like this, don''t have to chase yourself!


    In the past month, the thunder has not been idle, and the initial steps have been learned, but it can only be used in a short distance, and the speed is not fast. If the black cat pirate group does not return, Tian Lei can only rely on the warship to chase, the moon step is really not good. But now it is not the same, the black cat pirate group is coming.


    Thunder: "Face and Yu Duxi, together with the Xingqiang! I will go to these daring guys." After the thunder jumped up, stepping into the black cat pirates in the air Going away.


    The thunder was approaching a little bit faster, and the black cat pirates also found the sky thunder. A small Luo Luo pointed to the air: "The deputy captain, Tianchang has a fly to us to fly over."


    Just finished, Ben Sam was shot down to the ground: "Mom~~ What are you going to do? Is there a flying person~~~~~~?" Finally, I took a glance at the direction that Xiao Luo Luo pointed: "Return Is anyone really flying in the air?" Sam¡¯s eyes snapped out.


    Zangao and Bu Zhidao: "What?" Did not look at Tianlei.


    At this time, the thunder was already over the black cat pirate ship. It fell on the black cat pirate ship and asked curiously: "The boss of your black cat pirate group is not in syrup. Village? How come you stroll here?"


    Zangao, Sam and Buji had seen the thunder flying from the sky, and they had already stopped. Now, when they listen to the thunder, they are completely stunned and stuttered: "How did you know that our captain was in Xirop village?"


    "Is there anything I don''t know about this world? The hypnotist praises him, the deputy captain of the Black Cat Pirates, and the reward of 9 million. You two guys like cats, the fat one is Buji~www.novelhall. Com~ Thin is Sam, the strongest fighter of the Black Cat Pirates, I said it is good!"


    After a while, they came back to God, Sam: "How do he know him? Now he must die, otherwise Captain Locke will not let us go."


    Buji and Zangao looked at each other: "Brother!"


    Sam first rushed up and extended his claws to the thunder claws. Thunder can''t help but smile, and the gallbladder is really big enough, but these guys can just try the defense of their iron. The Thunder did not mean to hide, and immediately sighed: "Iron!"


    When Sam saw that the thunder couldn¡¯t avoid it, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He didn¡¯t hide the best, and he got it! But the facts are often unexpected. Sam''s claws on the thunder''s body, only heard a harsh sound, like a metal plate.


    Thunder touched the place where Sam was attacked, and found that only the clothes were broken, and the others were harmless. Just Tian Lei and even the pain can not feel, for this point Tianlei is very satisfied, but also probably know their own defense.


    Thunder looked up and looked at the three people who had been scared, and smiled coldly and rushed straight to the three.


    Looking at the rushing thunder, Sam and Buji can only fight hard with the scalp. One left and one right attacked the thunder. The most ridiculous thing is that Zanggao took out his hypnotic props and used it against Tianlei. When I got up, I said, "Look at my eyes and look at my eyes!"


    Tianlei''s head could not help but drop a drop of cold sweat, this trick is only the one who flies the ribs will be recruited. Immediately a pickpocket, hit a gun wave, penetrated the heart of praise, KO lost him. Tianlei did not have a slight affection for the Black Cat Pirates. They did not plan to let them go before they came up.

 Chapter 14： Arrive in Rogge

    The speed of the two brothers, Buzhi and Sam, was still very fast. When the thunder shot the guns, they went from one to the other and one from the bottom, and they both attacked with two claws.


    Tianlei, no matter what attack they attacked, immediately came a left-legged golden chicken independent, and the right leg kicked the air into the air and blocked his attack. The right hand is to make up the thousands of pieces of iron and the boxing of the iron, and hit it out.


    Just listening to the "Kaka" two sounds, this Buji and the two brothers of Sam''s hands, the claws were broken, and then flew out.


    A thunder of Tianlei came to the sky above Buji. In the face of Buick¡¯s horrified expression, he kicked it and went straight to KO. Then he quickly shot a hand, and once again hit a shot of guns and shot through Sam''s head.


    [The bounty system prompts that the host kills the bounty for 9 million black cat pirates and the deputy captain of the black cat, rewards a primary body, swordsmanship, shooting, weapons, superhuman devil fruit, animal devil fruit. ¡¿


    [Bounty system prompts, the host killed 9 million black cat pirate group deputy captain Zan Gao and the main combat team Sam and Buji, inspired the defeat of the captain of the black cat pirate group, rescued the Westrop Village branch line mission, Reward the middle-level refining mobile practice method cat step! Whether the host accepts! ¡¿


    I heard it, and there are tasks? pick up! Must be picked up, Locke''s catwalk Thunder is still very eye-catching, with it may be combined with the shaving in the six styles, it also becomes silent when using shaving.


    [Bounty system prompts, the host accepts, defeats the captain of the black cat pirate group, saves the task of the West Luopu village branch line, completes the task in one month to reward the middle-level refining mobile practice method catwalk! The failure deducted 100 million Bailey. ¡¿


    "Hey? There is such a punishment for failure? Mom, there is no one in the body, where is the 100 million Bailey?" Fortunately, there is a month, and this task is more than enough.


    [The bounty system prompts that the host fails after accepting the mission. If there is no 100 million Bailey, it will be erased or the younger brother will be shortened by ten centimeters. ¡¿


    This system prompts to scare the thunder, there is no 100 million Bailey? It¡¯s not that death is the shortening of the little brother, but also that he ~ mother ~ shortened by ten centimeters. Although Thunder is very confident about his own money, but shortened by 10 cm, and then the big carving, has become a small sparrow, this is a man can not stand.


    Isn''t this forcing the buddy to make money? Isn''t this forcing buddies to be corrupt? Brother is a good person!


    After reading this, Tianlei only looked up and looked at the other members of the Black Cat Pirates. They are now scared! In their eyes, the deputy captain and Sam, Buji are the strongest people besides Captain Locke. But now the three people together, can not stop the few tricks of the thunder, where they dare to move!


    Tian Lei swept his eyes and immediately smashed down one by one: "We are wrong with the lieutenant colonel, you can not kill us!"


    Thunder: "Where is the treasure room of your pirate ship? Take me there!" Tian Lei was led by the pirates to the treasure room, only 5 million Bailey, and some gold and silver jewelry, other Nothing is gone, Tianlei can''t help but sneak into the thief! It is a bunch of poor ghosts of his ~ mom~!


    When Tian Lei came out of the treasure house, Yuxiduo and Fuyu had already taken over the warships, and all the pirates had been tied up.


    "This pirate ship is worth a little money, don''t waste it. I will take some people to drive this pirate ship and go to Rogge with our Xeon."


    Yu Xiduo listened to the words of Tian Lei, could not help but think that his boss will not be a financial fan!


    But the face is not only wanting to say it, but after squinting at the thunder, he said: "One fan!"


    "What happened to the financial fans, I am still a financial fan, and I will let you move all of them to my captain''s room first."


    Soon the warship and the pirate ship came to the port of Darog town, and the system text appeared again in the brain of Tianlei. [The bounty system prompts that the host came to the town of Rogge, guarding the town of Rogge, and the mission was opened. Guard the town of Rogge and annihilate all the bounty pirates in the East China Sea. Successfully rewarded a set of advanced swords, one of 52 powers of snow. ¡¿


    "It seems that there is something to play! Swords and swords! This is a naked temptation, no! Speaking of the famous sword, there are two in this town of Rogge! One is three, you are a ghost, a handful It¡¯s snow walking¡±


    Ghost Cheer: One of the three sabre of Roronoya Sauron. The three middle blades are the narrowest, and the most curved knives are characterized by a small piece of white cloth on the shank and the scabbard (it seems to be the cloth is correct) and the blade is characterized by a flame-like blade. "Knife body", length 88cm, knife width 1.7cm, blade edge only about 0.8mm, upper and lower "handle" length 22cm, width 2cm, "scabbard" length 89cm, width outside 1.9cm, inner 1.7cm. Ghosts are systematic, not included in the fast knife 52 ~ www.novelhall.com ~ can also belong to the level of the fast knife.


    Snow walk: One of the three sabre of Roronoya Sauron is a knife that looks gorgeous, one of the 50 workers. It was the heirloom knife of the boss of the prop shop, and he gave it to him because he admired Sauron. However, when he fled the judicial island, he was destroyed by the captain of the ruin of the Navy''s headquarters. For this snow walk to be destroyed, many people have regretted the past life, and Tian Lei naturally has the same.


    After the Xingqiang warship: "Utsudo you put the pirates back to the station, and the handover of the station you have done it! I am not interested in these!" Thunder is very shameless to start the shopkeeper.


    Yu Xiduo: "Lieutenant Colonel Tian Lei, this is not the rule! This must be done by yourself."


    "From today, here, my words are rules!" Tianlei said very domineering.


    Yu Xiduo looked at the appearance of Tianlei and knew that it couldn¡¯t be said. He could only go to nothing without words. It seems that he is busy in the future, who will let himself spread such a head!


    "Face! Go with me!" Thunder.


    Face to face: "Where?"


    "Do you want a sword? I know that there are two famous swords in this town of Rogge, and the three generations of ghosts and one of the 50 workers of the good knife are walking away." Tianlei said temptedly.


    "Three generations of ghosts and one of the 50 workers of the good knife?" The face of the two swords, the eyes immediately lit up. Which swordsman can withstand it.


    If Thunder wants it, let me go! It took an hour to finally find the weapons store that Roro Noah Soron arrived. This town of Rogge is a big town. It is better to say that the town is a city, but there are dozens of weapons stores! To be honest, I can find this weapons store, thanks to the characteristics of this boss.

 Chapter 15： Snow walking, 3 generations of ghosts

    When Tian Lei and the face come in, the boss said very politely: "Is the lieutenant colonel and the captain of the captain to buy a knife?"


    "Yes, boss, we are here to buy a knife! Take the best knife out of here!"


    The boss immediately laughed when he heard it: "You wait a little while, I will take it." After a while, the boss took out a few pretty good knives. How much better.


    But it¡¯s not a thunder and a slap in the face: ¡°The boss told you directly! We are here to buy your family¡¯s treasure and walk with the three generations. I am the youngest lieutenant colonel of the Navy¡¯s headquarters. This is an excellent swordsman in the navy. It will definitely not bury these two famous swords. This is money!" said Tian Lei handed over 5 million Baileys from the Black Cat Pirates. .


    The boss is embarrassed, and he said that he didn''t want to buy it at all. After all, although they said so, but in the end, I really don''t know. He doesn''t want his own family heirloom.


    I have seen the king of the One Piece naturally knowing the boss''s mind, and I am looking for a person with very qualified qualifications to let his family''s heirloom, the famous knife and snow, once again famous in the world.


    "Boss, is there any place for us to use the sword skills? After reading, you will make a decision, how?"


    The boss thought that the two adults would force him to hand it over! After all, the people do not fight with the government, they have no way to strengthen themselves. But I did not expect to show sword skills! It seems that I have investigated myself and know my own thoughts, and it seems that these two people are also good, but if the sword skills are also good, it is not impossible for them. Anyway, what I want is that my own famous knife is once again famous. As for who is famous, it doesn''t matter!


    Boss: "Two adults please!" He said, he took the thunder and the face and walked into the yard. After a while, Tian Lei and the facial paralysis came out of the yard. At this time, the knife in Tian Lei¡¯s hand had been changed. It¡¯s true that the snow of one of the 51 good knives has gone. Although the swordsmanship of the thunder and the smashing is now a great road, it¡¯s not a problem. But the boss who has no strength is still not a problem.


    So the boss happily handed the snow to the hands of Tianlei, and led the boss to the place where the sword was broken. He pointed to one of the evil swords of the evil spirits: "This is the three generations of ghosts, this is a The demon knife, its masters of the past can not end well!"


    The face has long been waiting, and immediately took the three generations of ghosts in the hands, and pulled out the scabbard, said coldly: "That is because it did not meet its owner." After the end, I kept stroking the three generations of ghosts. The body of the knife, the mouth still kept groaning: "Good knife! Good knife!" I almost drooled out.


    It¡¯s too shameful that Tianlei¡¯s face is covered, and you¡¯ll have to hold it a little! After all, the swordsman must have the spirit of a swordsman!


    "Boss, I am now the long boss of the Navy in the town of Rogge. If there is something, you can come to me. If I am not there, I can find this face." Tian Lei said with a finger.


    The boss was happy when he heard it. On top of this Rogge town, there was still a bunch of cellars! With the care of the Navy, you don''t have to worry about them anymore, and the monthly protection fee is saved.


    Looking at the side, facing the three generations of ghosts and ridiculous people, Tianlei still feels good to go back early, the province''s shameful eyes are "boss, then let''s go down first." After the thunder, he pulled the face and quickly returned. Arrived at the naval base.


    A group of navies gathered at the entrance of the naval base, there seemed to be waiting for someone to arrive. This one who saw one person dragged in front of them: "I have seen Lieutenant Colonel Tian Lei!"


    Yuxi has respected a courtesy: "Lieutenant Colonel Tianlei, the base has been handed over, there are 6 million Bailey reserve funds, and 300 navies, plus a total of 800 navies we brought! Please check!"


    Thunder: "You do things, I am relieved, no need to check! Now you take ten people to go with me! Others are managed by the face!"


    Yuxi has a battlefield: "Yes!"


    Tianlei is very satisfied with the performance of Yuxiduo, but the side is still facing the knife, but it is quite uncomfortable! Immediately, he kicked the road with a silver foot, and the unprepared face slammed into the ground. At this time, he reacted and looked at Tian Lei.


    The thunder that I saw was completely speechless: "I brought Yuxi to the sea to kill the pirates, but you have to keep it here!"


    I thought about it for a moment, and waved the three generations of ghosts in my hand and said, "Oh! I am also familiar with the three generations of ghosts in my hands. I must wait for you to come back I have mastered it thoroughly!"


    Tianlei looked at the three generations of ghosts in his hands, and glanced at the snow in his hands. He couldn¡¯t help but think that he had taken away the three generations of ghosts and snow, and what should Luo Luoyaolong do? It seems a bit not kind! However, it is impossible to give up by myself. I can only say sorry to Roroya Sauron in my heart.


    Thunder suddenly thought of another thing. Later in this town of Rogge, there were two good pirates, Bartol Romeo and Dezaia. Especially Bartol Romeo, after eating the barrier fruit, is also quite strong! Although there is no barrier fruit, there is also a superhuman devil fruit!


    The performance of the development of the barrier fruit by Ambalto Romeo should not be too bad. As long as he is included in his own squat, he will rarely have a major in the ranks of the generals.


    "Face, guarding this place, you help me find two people, they are called Ambatro Romeo and Dezaia, they are the little punks here, let them join the navy after they find them. If they don''t agree, you should use strong I will wait until I come back to deal with it."


    Although I don¡¯t know what Tianlei wants to do with these two people, but the face is still saying: ¡°It¡¯s called Ambatro Romeo and Dezaia! No problem, when you come back, I will let you see two qualified ones. Haibing."


    Half a month later, in a small town, lively and extraordinary, a man and a woman appeared here. Yes, it was Tianlei and Yuxi, and they got the news that the Yalita Pirates appeared here.


    When Lei and Yuxi drove the black cat pirate ship to the port here, they confirmed that the news was correct because they saw the pirate ship decorated with swan head and love. I saw the One Thunder of the One Piece and recognized it. This is the pirate ship of the Yalita Pirates.

 Chapter 16： Fei Po and Kebi

    Maybe God wants Tianlei to complete the task earlier, and there is a fat woman on the opposite side, leading the pirates to find robbery on the shops on both sides. A boy with a pink head is timid and awkward, and is being piled up. The crew''s lesson, and the fat lady''s picture with a huge mace standing in the middle of the road. Needless to say, these two people are Feiyang Yalita and the coward.


    Yalita¡¯s waist-sized mace, haha ??laughed: ¡°This time it¡¯s really big, not just a full meal! It¡¯s also a lot of good things! The money is more, it¡¯s not enough. It¡¯s a wealthy town! Are you saying? Xiaokebi?¡±


    At this time, Kebi, who was being trained by other pirates, immediately ran over. He trembled and said, "Yes, yes! Master Al Rita...!" The crew next to the crew saw the baby''s pockets. Laughing. Yalita smiled more proudly.


    Seeing this scene, Yu Xiduo wanted to rush, but let Tian Lei stop. Yuxi, who was stopped, looked at Tianlei: "Tianlei Lieutenant Colonel? Now the pirates are robbing the civilians in this town! How do you still stop me?"


    Thunder: "You look closely, they just look for it, no hurt. The most important thing is that we are two people now, and they are nearly 300 people! We can''t get them quickly, so we can rush up and maybe they will We are hurting civilians. So we can only stay on the move now. After all, civilians are just losing money, which is better than losing their lives. Not to mention us. If they return to the pirate ship, we will pack them and then make money. It¡¯s not good for these civilians!¡±


    Yuxi listened a little, but she didn''t think so much. Now she thinks that she is still too far away, but this is not so reliable. Lieutenant Colonel Tianlei, but when it happens, it is reliable. Yuxi¡¯s eyes are different from Tian Lei¡¯s eyes. If she had followed Tian Lei¡¯s order because of the order of the Navy¡¯s headquarters, now she has since followed Tian Lei, because in her mind, only the talents of the hundred civilians are Justice.


    "Yes! Lieutenant Colonel Thunder!" This Lieutenant Colonel, but a lot more sincere than before. Tianlei also noticed the change of Yuxi, and could not help but look at her.


    Soon after, Al Rita took the crowd and the robbery was over. While laughing, she walked to the docked pirate ship.


    Tianlei and Yuxidu also followed up a little, but when they stopped the boat, they had one more eye and stopped on the other side of the beach.


    Soon, Yalita and the crew entered the "mIss Love Duck", commanding the crew to sail and sail, while not forgetting to teach Kebi, but also let him do it.


    Tianlei and Yuxi are on board before they are, and Tianlei is a shave! However, I did not expect Yu Xiduo to follow. Tian Lei looked at Yu Xiduo with amazement. It seems that she still has certain qualifications! I also learned how to shave in the six styles!


    "Utsudo, would you still have other moves in the six styles?" Tianlei asked curiously.


    "I will also refer to the gun, but I just learned it soon, and I can''t use it like a shave!" Yuxi answered the truth.


    Thunder: "It seems that Marshal of the Warring States is really good for himself. I sent a beautiful voyager with good combat power. I thought that your strength is sailing! The strength must not be good!" There is also a demonic fruit of an animal system! This is the best demon fruit to practice the Sixth. Even Tianlei wants to make one, but now this one is a little worse, but it is more suitable for Yuxi!


    "After getting these people, I will give you a surprise!" Tianlei smiled at Uchido mysteriously. Yuxi is not clear, so look at the thunder!


    Thunder is a shuttle in the cabin, but can also hear the loud noise of Yalita on the deck. I couldn''t help but scream: "The woman with this big trick..." Then he rubbed his ear and hurt his ear bones. At the same time, he said to Yuxiduo: "Go, go see their treasure room and say that there is something good!"


    Yu Xiduo listened, and looked at his forehead, thinking that it was a financial fan or a financial fan.


    Going down the steps, until you reach the end of the cabin, the thunder nose moves, and the eyes are shining. If this taste is not guessed, it should be the rum of the year! He smiled and it seems that this is the treasure room. Sure enough, when I first came in, I saw ten barrels of rum, then gold and silver jewels, and a large box of Bailey estimated that there would be 10 million.


    At this time, Kebi was being blocked by a large group of crew members. The tears in my eyes surged, with a crying cry: "I was wrong! I didn''t mean it, I didn''t mean it, sorry! You~~ Don''t~~~ Don''t hit me again!"


    An ugly man stood up in the crew who surrounded him. His yin and yang grotesquely said: "You said it wasn''t intentional? Not only did the bucket fall over the deck it also splashed Laozi!" ...Krabi, you are dead!"


    Kebi was full of fear and trembled and said: "But, but the water is your own... Ah!" He waited until he finished, and he was grabbed by the man who was more than half his height and raised.


    "Ah, ah~ let go of me, beg you! Hey~~~ I won¡¯t dare again next time!" The crew next to him saw him being bullied, his face filled with gloating.


    Suddenly, the body was smashed out, and Keby gasped on the deck and gasped. The man snorted and stepped forward to step on Kebi¡¯s head. He said: ¡°Tell you Kebi! Don¡¯t think that you have a little right to abuse it everywhere! You ask aloud, I am afraid of who I am on this boat. Isn''t it just a few barrels of rum? If I want to drink, you can''t stop it!" At this moment, the surrounding pirates should be together, surrounded by a pair of punches on the ground. kick.


    The man named Bepok laughed and waved and said, "Okay, let''s take the wine below and drink it!" If the captain asked, he said that this dead boy put the wine. "Overturned!" As soon as he finished, everyone immediately flashed the excitement in his eyes, dragging Kabi¡¯s shirt, pulling him into the cabin with his hands and feet, "ah~~~" and Kebi issued A fierce cry.


    They do this for a reason, because in a regular pirate ship, wine and food and money are not allowed to be distributed at will, and these things tend to have a certain amount. In order to prevent other crew members from stealing and stealing, the captain will also set up a special personnel to take care of them. In the Yalita Pirates, only K is timid than a person, and he does not dare to steal it, so Yalita will send him to look after the storage room, which is the treasure room. !

 Chapter 17： courage

    Today, Bepok is trying to steal the rum with a few good crew members, but he has been caught by the gramby. They hated, and when the captain was sleeping, he found Krabi and secretly gathered the crew to teach him.


    The crew brought Krabi into the cabin, but he was afraid that he would inform the captain when he was drinking a few people. Although Yalita doesn''t like Kebi very much, she is very strict about the crew who steal things.


    Everyone kicked Krubs while walking, and Kebi¡¯s clothes immediately became gray as they kicked. At this moment, Krabi¡¯s legs were smashed again, and his feet were soft and fell down the stairs.


    With the laughter of everyone, Krabi even fell on the stairs. Finally, with a "beep", he fell into the last room in the cabin - the wine cellar.


    As soon as he entered the wine cellar, he only smelled a thick wine, and the dark road was not good. He quickly looked up. When I saw everything, Krabi¡¯s chin almost didn¡¯t fall.


    The original neat wine cellar has become a mess, large and small wine barrels are placed in a row, and the wooden covers have been opened. And inside, there is no drop left ~~~~ Kebi''s heart suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley, the dark road: "Well, finished!" Tears almost came out. At this moment, he looked around the wine cellar, but saw two figures in the middle of the house.


    Krabi¡¯s body trembled and listened to the footsteps coming from the stairs. He gritted his teeth and walked toward the two figures. Step by step, before he got close, he heard a low voice saying, "Who is this?" There is no drunkenness in this voice.


    It¡¯s true that these two figures are, Tian Lei and Yu Xi are more. Tianlei¡¯s past life is a person who loves adventure, excitement and challenge. How can such people not like to drink alcohol! In the past, thousands of cups were not drunk, but now it is even more difficult. The ten empty barrels on the ground are the best proof.


    At this time, Krabi also saw the two people. He screamed and quickly covered his mouth. His voice shook and said: "You, you, you are the navy?!" At this time, Tianlei also looked at Krabi. The expression was a little excited and asked: "Are you a Krabi?" This is a qualified person. He participated in the Navy and learned the Sixth style. After the war on the top, he was awakened to see the domineering. Tianlei believes that as long as the training is good, Kebi must be a member of the war.


    Kebi nodded, not waiting to ask him how he knows, Tianlei has been like a friend, came to Kebi, put the big hand on his shoulder, haha ??laughed: "Treading the iron shoes I don¡¯t have to work hard! Kebi knows that you have always wanted to be a navy. I am a lieutenant of the Navy¡¯s headquarters, and now I am stationed in Rogge Town. How about going to the Navy to participate in this? Before he finished, he heard a few cold voices coming from the door.


    Tianlei is quite unhappy. He is most annoyed by others to interrupt his own words. He looks at Kubi¡¯s shoulder and looks back. He sees a large number of physically strong men standing at the door, and he is cold and scorned twice. He smiled and said: "I can''t escape when I see you? Looking for death?"


    The crew did not expect the people in front of them to be so arrogant, and stealing the rum was no problem, and it was still on the pirate ship of others! Not only did not have the slightest fear, but instead actively provocative.


    Babok said coldly: "Although I don''t know how your two navies came to our ship, but here is our world, and I dare to openly challenge us! See that I don''t call you to find the teeth. You don''t know that the sky is thick!" Saying, a group of pirates around immediately rushed up.


    Kebi saw this scene, scared, shaken even more powerful, and his eyes were full of horror. Tianlei looked down at him like this, could not help but shake his head, now Kebi is really a bear! I took a shot of Kebi¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Men¡¯s husband! Deal with these slags? Are you afraid? If you want to be a man, if you want to be a navy, give me a chest.¡±


    Just a long distance away, Kebi has never had time to look at the eyes of Tianlei. At this time, I saw Tianlei¡¯s eyes full of righteousness, and the handsome naval justice cloak behind him. It seems to have courage, and the waist plate is quite up. . However, his legs are still shaking, seeing that the thunder is somewhat speechless, it seems that he will exercise more in the future.


    On the one hand, Yuxiduo is a solution to her face. She really doesn''t understand. Lieutenant Colonel Tianlei is here to see this coward? I valued him so much, and encouraged him!


    While talking between the two men, there was a boxing wind on both sides. Tian Lei was quite disdainful, and his feet slammed into the air and came up with a big whip leg. The cockroach was pumping, rushing to the front of the pirates, the pirates flew out like a cannonball, and the pirates behind them flew out. It was a bowling effect, and everyone who rushed up gave it a After the landing of the Tianlei, after looking at the Kby that has been scared by all the eyes, he slowly walked over to Bepok.


    Babok was frightened. He had barely seen any strong people in the East China Sea, but at this time he saw Li Yu as a **** of war. Suddenly like a timid gram than the possession, the leg immediately softened, and finally it was smashed down.


    Tianlei looked at him like this. They all had a match with the fighters in the bag. Kebi had a comparison. He smiled contemptuously and looked down at Bebek coldly. "Go and tell the fat woman." Said that she has been arrested! Have the ability to come here to fight with me, no ability, simply throw yourself into the river! Save her fat-like, lively and dirty!"


    Bebok was swayed by the cold eyes of Thunder, only to think that it was a ray of light, stabbing his heart. Seeing that Tianlei did not kill himself, Becker immediately nodded and thanked Li Yu for a thousand thanksgivings.


    After seeing Bebok away, Tianlei came to Kby¡¯s side and asked: "Hey! Are you jealous? Forgot to introduce you, this is my voyager."


    Kebi is already bursting into tears: "Thank you for saving me!"


    "How, agree to come to the Navy to join me?"


    Kebi: "Of course! I just think that happiness is coming too fast, a bit unreal!"


    Tianlei once again took a shot of Kebi¡¯s shoulder: "The man is going to get up, tears are women''s things, you look at my nautical sergeant, a woman is not afraid, you a man crying, like what It looks like it! But it will be looked down!"


    Kebi glanced at Yu Xiduo on the side, still a light and faint look, as if the terrible fight had not happened before.

 Chapter 18： Ukita

    I want to see my own performance, I can''t help but blush! Is it really so bad? Can''t even compare a woman? Do not! I have to be strong and I can do it. As for the fat woman, Yalita has already let Kebi directly ignore it, because in his heart, Feiyang Yalita is not a woman at all!


    Tianlei looked at it, and the change in expression on Kebi was quite satisfactory. It is good to change. After all, courage can be refined a little. Laughing and said to Kebi: "Talk about why you want to be a navy, what are your ideals!"


    Kebi thought of these days, how did he come over, the tears in his eyes could not help, but there was a bit of perseverance on his face. Although his body was trembling, his mouth firmly said: "I want to be a navy, I I want to kill them, I want to kill the old fat lady of Yalita!"


    Tianlei listened, and couldn¡¯t help but pick up his eyebrows and laughed. It seems that he has made up his mind, okay! "It''s good to know how to resist, want to be a navy, but to protect civilians. But first of all, your own strength is strong, or if you want to guard them?" After talking about the body of the pirates, he said coldly: "This is Those who do not move will kill people, they should be killed by cleansing, you must remember that killing evil is good. Of course, those who just grab the East, do not kill, can give a chance or Give it a bit, after all, we are not murderers."


    Kebi was stunned by him, and the tears in his eyes gradually stopped. Biting his teeth, he said: "I understand that this world is a weak meat, and it is hard to bully!"


    Thunder: "Yes, and the hearts of the people are different. There is no shortage of scum in the navy. The navy with justice is also different. For example, my justice is that the prince is guilty of crimes with the untouchables! But now only I dare to talk to you because I still don''t have enough strength to carry out justice in my heart. So you have to remember that justice also requires strength to be implemented! Yours is the same!"


    When Kebi heard the thunder, the stunned chin fell to the ground. This kind of justice has never been thought of and done in this world. It¡¯s also a glimpse of Yu Xiduo who is watching a movie, but the beauty of the eyes has changed.


    At this moment, a loud noise came from the door, and Tian Lei looked back and saw a ugly, fat, freckled woman standing at the door of the room, glaring at them, and the loud noise just happened. She broke the door with a mace in her hand.


    After Kebi saw the woman, the body shook visibly. He forgot the disappointment he had just made, and his body moved backwards, desperately trying to hide behind Tianlei, not letting women see it.


    However, she still did not hide the ugly woman''s sight. She saw that Krabi was with the two navies, and said coldly: "Kebi seems that you really don''t want to live! Actually dare to bring two navies, ha ~ Ha ~ Ha! Do you think that they can beat me by their own? It is ridiculous!" Needless to say, this ugly and fat face is freckled, and the woman who is still dying is Al Rita.


    But before she finished, Yuxiduo smiled and smiled. "Before looking at the photos on your reward list, I was thinking, how can this world be so old, old and fat and ugly!" But now, it¡¯s a well-deserved reputation! The real person is older, more fat, and ugly than the photo on the reward list! Is it really a woman?¡±


    Yuxi is really not saying anything, it will be amazing! Kebi behind Tianlei, the boss of his mouth, the boss of his eyes, the eyes are falling out. The other pirates are also one by one, stunned.


    It was the thunder that was heard, and it was not a cold sweat! This awkward life, really is still a woman again! This Yuxi is so embarrassed, but the old, fat, and ugly woman can not bear the most, and finally questioned, she is not a woman, but it is poison to the extreme! It is estimated that no woman can stand it.


    Originally, Yalita hated others and said that she was ugly. Now it is not only ugly, but also fat! Still old! Still not a woman! How can she endure it. Immediately lifted up, the huge mace screamed, and it was necessary to rush to Yuxi, and rushed and shouted: "Damn guy! Actually dare to yell me~~~~ I want to smash you into meat Give me to die!" After that, the mace will bow to Yuxi.


    Tianlei did not go to block, but it was like watching a movie. I didn¡¯t know that Yuxi would have a six-style, and he might still shoot. Now! Even if it is!


    Kebi also reacted at this time, pushing Tian Leidao: "You still don''t save her, she is about to be killed by Yalita."


    Feeling that there was a cold wind on the head, Yu Xiduo¡¯s face did not change at all. www.novelhall.com~ When Yalita¡¯s mace was on her, her feet were on the floor, in the mouth. A low drink: "Shaving" disappeared in the same place.


    Li Yu¡¯s mouth is hooked, and with his eyes, there is a magical power. From the direction of Yalita, I just saw his strange smile, and when she saw Li Yu¡¯s eyes, the sledgehammer in her hand paused.


    Yalita''s mace hit the air and made a big hole in the floor. At this time, Yuxi, who disappeared, appeared in the air behind Yalita. Seeing the undefended back of Yalita, this is a great time! Immediately, from the top down, I stepped on the floor with Yalita.


    "Hey!" The blood of Narita''s mouth spewed out, while at the same time, the floor that had been damaged by Yalita could withstand such power. "Card! Card! Card!" The sound of the cracked floor sounded, and Yelita fell to the next level. It was not hurt, it fell directly. A turn, fainted.


    Krabi smashed and looked at the ugly woman who used to be arrogant. Falling straight down in front of him, his heart is far more shocking than joy.


    This woman, in his opinion, is the existence of God. She is so arrogant that she is afraid of her all over the boat! She always forces him and always asks him: "Is it the most beautiful woman in the world?" And at this time, he always said in violation of his heart: "Yes, Master Yalita is the most beautiful in the world." Woman."


    Although he said this, he always secretly gritted his teeth and thought: "One day, one day I must shout out the truth. One day I must defeat this woman by myself and defeat all the bad guys in the world!"

 Chapter 19： Accepting Krabi and Feipo

    At this moment his belief is so firm, he wants to be a navy! He wants to kill all the bad guys in the world! And until just a woman in front of the naval lieutenant colonel, it was easily defeated and existed like a **** in her own eyes. Kebi¡¯s heart is complicated. Isn¡¯t he really as good as a woman, and the same darkness: ¡°Is this the real strong?¡± He just listened to Tianlei¡¯s words, he was completely shocked, and now he, in his heart Full of admiration and embarrassment.


    Lieutenant Colonel Tianlei said that the world is a weak meat! Want to carry forward the justice of the heart, only to become stronger can achieve, but also to kill all the bad guys in the world!


    Thinking of this, Kebi couldn''t help but slap the two slaps. Why did he be so timid when he was here? The teeth were biting tightly, and because of excessive force, his gums oozing blood, and he secretly vowed that he must be strong.


    Looking at the lieutenant colonel in the eyes, and the navy uniform that he longed for himself, Kebi seems to be courageous, and seems to be determined to use his crying voice: "I beg you, ask Please, let me join the Navy! Let me become stronger! Let me be strong and defeat them, defeat all the bad guys in the world! Hey!! Please, please, you are in the middle of the school." It¡¯s ok.


    Tianlei is very satisfied with Kebi¡¯s current performance. He smiles and says, ¡°Good! I will be strong with you! From now on you are the first class soldier on my warship.¡±


    Then I turned around and said to Yuxi Leduo: "He has already handed it to you! I will practice him well! I will also leave the old, fat and ugly Yalita. Others let the sea soldiers They were sent back to Rogge Town and told them that these pirates were honest, and they changed directly! We continued to find the troubles of the pirates."


    Yuxi has a lot of incomprehensible look at the thunder, the other can understand, but why leave Yalita? Kebi is also a similar expression, but there is more fear in his expression.


    Li Yu¡¯s words shocked Kebi. He turned his head and looked at it. The next layer of Yalita had already moved. He quickly retreated two steps and trembled: "You have not had Lieutenant General Yuxi. Kill her?


    Yuxi listened to the contempt and looked at Kebi. Tian Lei smiled slightly and did not answer his question. Instead, he asked: "Are you afraid of her now? Kebi!" Kebi heard the words and bowed his head. . In his heart, Yalita is always a shadow! The scene in which she used to bully herself is still vivid.


    Tian Lei said with a smile: "This is right. She is now a magical obstacle in one heart. Wait until one day you are not afraid of her! This magical barrier will be broken, and you will become a real man! If you can¡¯t pass it, then I don''t have to say more about it! This is why, the reason I left her is to give you the daring."


    After leaping, I came to the side of Yalita, grabbed one arm of Yalita with my hand, and slammed it up, and lifted the woman of several hundred pounds with ease. Although it was a leap, she returned to Kby¡¯s side.


    At this time, Yelita woke up, no longer the prestige and strength, but a look of Yuxi and Tianlei.


    Tianlei looked very strong at Yalita, and he said with arrogance: "Now you have two choices, staying on my warship and playing with Kirby, or dying! Which one do you choose?"


    Yalita didn''t want to die, she could only succumb, and couldn''t help but sigh that she was really unlucky, and from a pirate captain became a mixed naval first class soldier.


    After Tian Lei gave Yu Xiduo a look, he commanded the Navy and the pirates Luo Luo were on their ship.


    Kebi was surprised and wide-eyed. He saw that Yalita had surrendered. He understood it at this moment. It was not that Elalita was too strong, but that he was too weak.


    Kebi knows that Tianlei is good for him, and hopes that he can overcome the magic obstacle in his heart one day. This can be said to be well-intentioned. For a time, Kebi is filled with deep gratitude to Tianlei.


    Yu Xiduo looked at Kabi: "I think you also understand that Lieutenant Colonel Tian Lei has worked hard, then I will not say more, now you and I will return these properties to the civilians."


    When Yalita and Kebi came to the town again, they were recognized. After all, the appearance of Yalita was very conspicuous, and immediately caused a panic. Yuxiduo stood up: "We don''t have to be afraid. I am the man of the Navy''s headquarters, and now Lieutenant Colonel Tianlei is stationed in Rogge Town. This time it is to annihilate the pirates. Now the pirates have been suppressed by us. They are the ones I brought back to you!"


    The people looked at Yuxi''s naval majors and then looked at the long fiercely angry Al Rita, although the appearance has not changed, but there is no previous lawlessness, and it is very incomprehensible. And there was the injury in that body. At first glance, it was learned.


    Immediately, they ran out with joy and gave a warm cheer. At the same time, they shouted: "Long live the Navy! Long live the Lieutenant Colonel!"


    The next morning, when the sun rises to the sea level, the first light hits the "Duck of Love", it is faintly visible that a figure is standing on the deck. He is motionless and stands with a knife. .


    Keby woke up from the room and saw Li Yu not in the room, dressed up and looking for it, but saw him pulling the knife on the deck, carrying the sunshine. The golden brilliance sprinkled on him, as if he had been coated with a layer of gold foil, and the thunder stood quietly and stood up, not disturbed by all the factors of the outside world, and even the knife in his hand did not shake. Just like a statue, it looks sacred and solemn.


    If you want to be a strong person, it is not enough to talk about it. Those strong people are arrogant and awkward when they win the match, but who knows what they are paying behind, dozens or even hundreds of times more than ordinary people. Hard work?


    Although Kebi did not know what Tianlei was doing, he was convinced by the unshakable perseverance of Tian Lei.


    For a long time, until the surrounding sky became brighter and brighter, the sun rose completely from the sea surface. At this time, the thunder suddenly blinked, and after breathing out of the mouth, he snorted. The snow in his hand slammed out, and a piece of iron in front of him was smashed into two pieces. He just looked up at Kebi standing next to him and smiled. "When did you come this time, why don''t I know?"

 Chapter 20： Devil Fruit

    Kebi¡¯s now horrified chin has fallen to the ground, and his eyes are also the boss of the cockroach. He is the first time he saw someone can break the iron. Don¡¯t say it before, he just heard it! Stuttering and asking: "Lieutenant Colonel Tianlei, how did you do this?"


    Tianlei smiled. Although the sword technique of Tianlei was not as good as that of the guy, it was also on the edge of the realm of the iron. Today, I got up early in the morning and practiced the sword. I suddenly got some understanding, so I found a piece of iron and tried it. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. It is. Laughing and explaining: "This is called Õ¶Ìú, a realm of swordsman swordsmanship! Now it is far away from you, today is going to be good and Yuxi how many school good physical skills, to know that the body is better than the sword Poor skills."


    Kebi was said by Tianlei, and he looked forward to the training of Yuxiduo, and the eyes are full of stars! Look at the thunder is a burst of shaking his head, to know that the beginning of everything is difficult, cultivation is the same, the next day Kebi will definitely let Yuxi play more dogs!


    The sun was shining on this day, and after practicing the sword skills, the cultivation of the Sixth and the Fish Man Boxing began. Not far away, Yuxidu began to arrange for the inhumane cultivation of Kebi. Yalita is going to sail to the village of Xirop, which is the place where Locke is now and the hometown of Usobu. Yalita looked at Kebi, who had been trained as a dog, and suddenly felt that she was full of happiness now!


    At noon, Tian Lei took out the two demon fruits that had been brought to his body, and called Yuxi and Kebi over.


    Yuxi and Kebi, as soon as they came, saw that Tianlei had a fruit in one hand. The complex pattern on this object spiraled around in a circle, round like watermelon, but the rough appearance is similar to durian. The other is also the same rough surface but similar to durian.


    The devil fruit of the nature is like a pineapple, the devil fruit of the animal is like a banana, and the devil fruit of the superman is like a durian! These are naturally recognized by Yuxi, who came out from the Navy headquarters. They exclaimed: "The devil fruit of the animal department and the superman system?"


    After reading the eyes, I looked at the demonic fruit of the animal system. After all, the devil fruit of this animal system is too tempting for a six-style practitioner. But in a blink of an eye, Lieutenant Colonel Tian Lei is also a six-style practitioner, and the fire in his heart immediately extinguished.


    Thunder: "Utsudo, didn''t you say that I gave you a surprise yesterday? I forgot it yesterday, I will give it to you now." Then he handed over the animal devil fruit in his hand.


    Yuxi was immediately stunned, and asked in a dull way: "Isn¡¯t the Lieutenant Colonel Tianlei a six-style cultivator? It should be very necessary for the animal devil fruit to be right! Why give me?"


    "I don''t need it for the time being, so you can use it for you! I want to know that I have to build it. The navy is the strongest single ship. The strength is too bad, but it doesn''t last long on my warship!" I will tell you, Laozi does not see this animal demon fruit that is ranked in the primary?


    What Yuxi also wants to say, Tianlei does not want to say anything to her in this regard, when she speaks, she puts the animal devil fruit in her hand into her mouth. By the way, the superman devil fruit of Kebi, who is still unknown, is also put in his mouth.


    Almost at the same time, Yuxi and Kebi swallowed the devil''s fruit and vomited almost at the same time, but they couldn''t spit out anyway.


    Others don''t know, the taste of this demon fruit is what is the best, Tianlei knows, and after a long laugh, Yang Yin smiled and asked: "What is the taste of this demon fruit, is it quite delicious!"


    After a while, Yuxi and Kebi returned from the wonderful taste of the devil fruit. Kebi asked for a bitter face: "What is the food you eat, Lieutenant Colonel Tian Lei? That taste ~~~ that taste ~~~~ really ~~ really ~~~, will not be poisoned!"


    Waiting for the thunder to speak, Yuxi Duo immediately said: "If you don''t understand, don''t talk nonsense. Lieutenant Colonel Tian Lei will give you the devil fruit!"


    Kebi''s face is puzzled: "Devil''s fruit? What is it?" The devil''s fruit is also very rare in the great waterway, let alone the East China Sea! He knows where an ordinary person knows!


    Yu Xiduo: "I will explain it to you now. When I go out, I don''t even know the devil''s fruit, but I am really lost."


    Kebi was embarrassed by Yu Xiduo and blushed.


    "Listen! Devil''s fruit is divided into natural, animal, superhuman, they are all like fruit. The devil fruit of nature is like pineapple, the devil fruit of animal is like banana, the devil fruit of superman is like durian!" In general, the devil fruit of the natural department is the strongest. Like the three majors of our navy, the red dog, the green child, the yellow pheasant, are the natural abilities, the rock berry fruit, the frozen fruit and the sparkling fruit, from this point on. It can be seen that the nature is strong Kebi listened to the immediate release of his eyes! In his heart, the natural demon fruit and the general were directly equated.


    Yuxi also said: "Of course, the natural demon fruit is also the rarest. The hands that have appeared can be counted. The next is the devil fruit of the animal system, which is worse than the natural demon fruit, but it is also There is no shortage of powerful fruits. Compared with the Marshal of the Navy, the Warring States ate the animal illusionary species, the fruit of the Buddha, and the Big Buddha. There are also the White Beard Pirates, and the captain of the team is the dead bird - the Marco family and the illusion ¡¤ Undead fruit, can you say that it is not strong?"


    Kerby¡¯s mouth has once again fallen to the ground, Marshal Navy! I thought that I was eating durian, that is the super devil''s devil fruit, and quickly asked: "What about the super devil''s devil fruit?"


    Yu Xiduo: "Not to mention the devil fruit of the Superman system. The world''s strongest white beard is the shocking fruit in the superhuman devil fruit."


    "The strongest in the world?" Krabi''s eyes lit up immediately, and his mouth drooled, and he knew that he started YY.


    Thunder shot on the head of Duke Kebi and said: "Tell you, it is not that you will become a strong person if you eat the devil fruit, just that you are a little higher than the starting point of ordinary people. If you rely too much on the devil fruit The power, then you can never become a strong, this is what the Red Dog General said. Well, not much to say, you should use it first to see what you have acquired."


    After all, Yu Xiduo knows more about the devil''s fruit. He just closes his eyes and feels a low drink. There was a change in the body, and a long tail grew behind, and a few long, thin beards on his face, his ears became furry, and his hands became claws. The image of the whole catwoman. !

 Chapter 21： Lynx and crystal

    Thunder could not help but think that it is the boss of CP9, Rob Luke is the animal-cat fruit, but Rob Luke is a leopard type, Yuxi is an animal-cat fruit, cat type. Although it is not comparable to Rob Luke''s leopard type, it can be considered a good ability, especially for the six-style ability.


    Yuxiduo, experienced his ability, and joyfully said: "Lieutenant Colonel Tianlei, I am eating animal-cat fruit, Bobcat-type, for physical strength, speed has a good layer, especially for the body''s flexibility There is also a high degree of improvement. I think it is not a problem for me to practice the paper with the highest flexibility for the six styles."


    After reading the ability of Yuxiduo, the two turned their heads and looked at Kebi. The two of them suddenly stayed, and where did you go to the freckled glasses man? What is the situation now?


    I saw a place where Kebi stood before, and there was one. This person was beautiful, his face was as carved as a five-minded, and his face with a **** face was beautiful. A black and dark hair, under the eyebrows of a pair of swords, is a pair of slender peach eyes, full of passion, people will accidentally fall into it. The tall nose and the moderately thick red lips are now holding a dizzying smile. I saw him in white, white skin, ebony-like black pupils, high-spirited nose, red lips and seductive. Safety is a little too!


    For a time, Tianlei and Yuxi looked at each other and were a little overwhelmed.


    The man asked in confusion: "Lieutenant Colonel Tianlei, how many schools are Yuxi, how do you look at me like this!"


    Still, Tian Lei first reacted. After all, he was from a previous generation and received strong power. However, I couldn¡¯t help but think that it¡¯s the superman¡¯s slippery fruit of Yalita. I thought of this day, I couldn¡¯t help but look at Al Rita! If so, this Yalita can be a tragedy, but she is the golden sect of the ugly girl in the One Piece against the goddess!


    Tianlei took a shot of Yuxi: "Hey! Wake up, Kebi should have eaten a demon fruit with a beauty effect!" Although the mouth said so, but my heart thought, this is too bad, even the hair The color has changed. It is estimated that Krabi¡¯s biological parents can¡¯t recognize him.


    Then, on the Kby Road: "Let''s take a look!"


    He gently reached out and felt the strange energy in his body. He intended to move his hands and move freely. Just above his palm, he suddenly grew a transparent thing. This thing merged from his palm, and he was attached to his hand, just like a part of his body, slowly rising out, getting bigger and bigger, more and more complete, until he finally separated from his palm.


    Tianlei picked it up and looked at it: "Crystal?" Crystal, quartz, and the main components of glass are actually silica. They are all hard, but they are very brittle, that is, they are broken when they fall.


    Tianlei laughed and teased: "Your kid has eaten a good thing, not only becomes a cute little Zhengtai, but also becomes crystal! When we have no shells, this thing can be used as a shell! Haha ~~ Really save money! The most amazing thing is, if there is no money, you can also get some crystal art to sell!"


    Kebi was embarrassed by him, looking at the glass ball in front of him, his heart was moving, and a crystal wall appeared in front of him. Can not help but said to himself: "Is this crystal?" The face clearly passed a disappointment.


    Thunder nodded and said, "This is a crystal fruit!" He said, he walked over to Krabi, pulled out his long knife, and used his knife to face the crystal wall, tapping it a few times and hearing " The metal crash of îõ~îõ¡± showed a ¡°surely¡± expression on his face.


    Crystal fruit, as its name suggests, can make a variety of crystals, control a variety of crystals, like the superman wax wax fruit of Mr. Gard Dino under Crockerda.


    You can melt your body, and you can change your shape arbitrarily. When you start your ability, the Ding Wei on your head will follow the fire. The mucus from the candle produced by him is hard as steel after solidification, and it is extremely resistant to aggressive toxic. In addition to the shape change, it can also trap the enemy, make wax figures or the key to the cell [1] Wait a minute, there is also a yacht powered by a candle. The downside is that the candle that is made will melt when it encounters the flame.


    This kind of fruit is a chicken rib, it is actually very tasteless! Characteristics such as fragility, fear of cold, and fear of heat are the most terrible weaknesses. It is not even comparable to the Superman wax wax fruit of Mr3 Gard Dino. After all, it is only afraid of fire. Can you say that crystal fruit is a waste? Actually it is not. First of all, let him build a defense for you, at least give you a stop, fight for escape and defense time ~ www.novelhall.com ~ can also make a armor on the body, although it is fragile, but also Very hard, only to withstand the damage beyond its tolerance, do not believe to try to smash the window glass, there is no certain strength, you really can not break. The glass is like this, let alone the crystal!


    And every fruit has its use value, it depends on how you use it! For example, crystal can focus energy or concentrate beams.


    Just as the main character of the One Piece, Luffy, the rubber fruit, is in the world of the One Piece, where the strong man is walking all over the place, and eating the fruits of the natural system cannot guarantee the invincibility. And he still eats the human fruit, relying on his own characteristics, people still do not develop the second, third, or even the fourth. Are there any powerful moves that match the rubber characteristics and become the protagonist of the blood comics? Therefore, the strong and the weak are not born! As long as you understand how to work and work hard. The weak can still become strong!


    Tian Lei patted his shoulder: "Except for some special devil fruits, usually, only the waste people, there is no waste fruit, not to mention that you have already been much higher than the starting point of ordinary people. To know our navy The hero, Karp, only hits the world with a pair of fists."


    Kebi also understood this truth in the next moment. His face flashed a few perseverances, coupled with his handsome and beautiful appearance. The beauty is like a painting. Compared with one, the sun is also lost.


    The face of Tianlei¡¯s face suddenly appeared, and the smile of playfulness, jokingly said: ¡°I knew that the crystal fruit is so good, Laozi will keep eating it myself. If it is eaten, walk on the street, surely a large ticket woman Laozi is sticky! Ha! Ha! Think about it!" It is also a change to comfort Kebi, a woman in the world of One Piece, as long as there is strength, there will be no shortage.

 Chapter 22： First seen sea king class

    Yu Duoxi: "I have a little guy, don''t know what to do. It was in my small time, but I saw it once. It was in an auction house on a small island. Finally, it was sold at a price of 120 million Bailey. A huge wealthy man on the island, you must know that the starting time is 60 million Bailey. It was still ten years ago, and now it is even more expensive. It is estimated that the starting price must have 100 million Bailey, not to mention the transaction price. Now, Lieutenant Colonel Thunder is not giving you a point. What are you dissatisfied with?"


    When Yu Duoxi was a child, he once asked his mother with curiosity. What kind of fruit is that? Even if it is delicious, don''t use 100 millionoos! That is 120 million oobo, for Baidu, it is an astronomical number. Her mother just shook her head and said she didn''t know.


    Until then, Yu Duoxi grew up. When she joined the Navy and became a member of the Navy headquarters, she gradually learned from her colleagues what the circular fruit he saw when he was, he felt that 120 million The price of Wan Baili to buy one of these fruits is actually not expensive!


    Because - it is the devil fruit!


    Kebi stunned, and immediately exclaimed: "100 million 2ooo Wan Baili!" The face was shocked.


    Yuxi did not say good-naturedly: "What do you think!"


    It took a while for Kebi to return to God and immediately smashed down to Tianlei: "I am rushing to follow Tianleige." Kebi¡¯s idea is very simple. Tianlei not only saved him, but also let him Joining the navy, it is a devil fruit of a high price, such a great grace can only be returned with a generation!


    Yuxi Duo also fell down. She was convinced by the justice and popularity of Tian Lei¡¯s heart: "Uu Xiduo swears to follow Tian Leige!"


    Tianlei did not expect that they would come to this hand, but still very happy, this way. My own hands are not just a reliable person. Before Yuxi was a person in the headquarters, it is different now.


    The sea kings exist in the various seas of the One Piece world. In addition to the great route, they are also the footprints of the ordinary southeast and northwest. They are huge in size, like a mountain, with a sober appearance and several times larger than a whale! Ordinary fleets will die when they meet them, but those who are familiar with One Piece know that these paper tigers are simply vulnerable to the strong.


    On the vast sea, a large ship full of red hearts is trembled on the sea. Why do you tremble? Because it has been stared at by the ever-growing sea king class, its huge tail slammed against the surface of the water, causing the ship to almost be overturned by huge waves.


    The Tianlei, who is practicing on the deck, naturally saw it, and the cold did not prevent the hull from violently shaking. He can only hold the hull to avoid falling.


    Yalita, who was driving the boat, screamed: "It¡¯s a sea king, it¡¯s a sea king, and we¡¯re going to die!¡±


    On the deck, Kebi was holding the hull tightly, and it was scared to fly away, but he still resisted and shouted, but he remembered that he wanted to be a strong, and the strong could not be afraid.


    Yuxiduo said: "Lin Lei Lieutenant Colonel, it seems that we are almost in the Shanghai King class!" Her voice just fell, I saw a huge wave of buildings next to it, and in the huge waves, Li Yu still watched Got a giant tail covered with fine scales.


    Picking up an eyebrow, Tian Lei evil laughed, this is the first time he saw the sea king class! I haven''t seen it before in the uncle''s red dog! "ºßºß" coldly smashed two times: "I want to barbecue! This sea king class is delivered to the door! It is really time to come!" Immediately stepped in the air, flew to the sea king class.


    The eyes of Yalita and Kebi fell quickly: "Hey! Lieutenant Colonel Thunder will fly?" The same sentence, the mood of the two is not the same, Yalita is thinking of running away. The chance is small. And Kebi is extremely excited, thinking about when he also learned this trick, is a yearning!


    When I came to the sky above the sea king, Tian Lei was attracted by the general body of the hill. How big is that? Thunder is amazed. Even if King Kong is compared with it, it will become the gap between adults and children! Before he watched the animation and comics of One Piece, he still didn''t think that it was not so good to deal with the sea king class when he was there. Because - they are too big, a few scales are bigger than people! This is also the sea king class in the offshore, and the sea king class in the windless zone is even bigger.


    Tianlei couldn¡¯t help but think that this time, it¡¯s going to make a full blow, and the whole **** is ready to guard, and at this time, the sea king class has also noticed the Tianlei, the uninvited guest, and looked over at him. .


    In the face of the head-on sea king class Tianlei face is a positive. Instinctively, he felt that the power of this sea king was extraordinary, and the pressure given him made him sure that this was probably the most powerful enemy he had ever encountered!


    Quickly pulled out the snow, first to lead the sea king class, after all, the ship is too close, the iron king is not defeated, their ship will be destroyed first!


    However, it has not been introduced too far, and the water wave behind him has come over. Tian Lei did not expect that this sea king class could have been so eager to wait, and immediately waved a knife. The thunder that did not borrow in the air was flew out, but it was not injured. It is a pity that his sword skills are just in the realm of smashing iron. If you want to be able to take advantage of this for a while, you will find this sword, or you will definitely get this sea king class.


    Fortunately, the direction in which Tianlei flies is exactly the opposite direction of the ship. Looking at the ship farther and farther away, Tianlei can also let go. Since the sword skill is incompetent, then you can come to the fist. The sea king class also rushed to the front of Li Yu, when Tian Lei also saw that this is a monster similar to a fur seal.


    When Li Yu saw him, he also saw Li Yu, and the front paws waved and rushed over to Tian Lei. Its degree is extremely fast, and the thunder is not hiding. It is easy to get a sea king class when it is just out of the sea. Tianlei is not as good as the current one, but not as good as Luffy. Tian Lei Yu Hu body shocked, but also a fist to greet up, came a hard hit.


    In the distance, Kebi has long been scared by Tian Lei¡¯s move! One claw and one punch, one big and one small, how strong contrast, as long as it is normal, you will know what the two will touch.


    However, Yu Xiduo is not very worried. After all, when he was performing his duties in this department and other adults, he saw many people slamming the sea kings. She also knows that Lieutenant Colonel Tianlei is sure to win.

 Chapter 23： Arriving at Xirob Village

    A big one, a small contrast, a strong contrast, collided in the air "Hey!" But the result is far more than their expectations, originally in order to attack the thunder, the huge body of the sea king has half exposed, but under this attack , was sunk, leaving only one head above the water. The face will be a painful expression, and I don¡¯t want to hurt.


    The Thunder was once again hit, and the distance to the sky was stabilized. However, there is still no injury, but the air can not borrow power, and the monthly step can not be used freely to be once again flying. At the same time, Tianlei looked at his fist, and it seems that his strength has risen again! I can''t see my information in the bounty system.


    [Host Saka Thunder:


    Force: 500 (the strength of ordinary people is 1, you can hit a force attack.)


    Speed: 520 (the speed of ordinary people is 1)


    Defense: 550 (the defense of ordinary people is 1, can withstand 1 force attack without injury.)


    Body: Unknown fisherman karate, junior. Navy six style, top.


    Swordsmanship: Anonymous


    Shooting: None


    Devil Fruit Ability: None


    Overlord color domineering: no


    Armed color domineering: no


    See the color domineering: no


    At first glance, Tianlei immediately excited, and he has passed 100 in all three cases. He is not a mover and a superman level now. This is the real Superman! The worst force, I want to come to practice the unknown karate karate and the nameless flow.


    The speed is 520, it seems that these six styles are strong! Shaving and the moon step have not yet been fully refining, and to the point of being comfortable to use, it has added so much speed. The nameless fisher karate and the nameless smelt are just added to the 500, and the gap is really big! It seems that it is to find a good sword, the process of boxing should be accelerated, or some can not keep up.


    The most powerful is the defense of the 550, which is also the best of the Thunder in the six-style iron block. Of course, these data are only in the normal state, making the move more powerful. Already have the strength of CP9.


    Now Tianlei¡¯s confidence has skyrocketed! Immediately swooped down to the sea king class, until it was about to collide with the sea king class, he made a full stroke of two thousand watts. The force of the dive of the kilometer, together with the full blow of the thunder, directly gave the sea king class to KO. The same sea king class slammed down, and the sea around the sea king class was the same, and the sea king class became a swirl.


    Kby and Yalita on the boat have been completely stupid. They don''t understand that this is something humans can do? Now that Arrita wants to run, she doesn''t have the idea. The sea king class is a good example. She doesn''t want to be like this. That is, Yuxiduo also stayed for the same time. At this time, he only understood the strength of Tianlei. Such strength is among the top in the ranks of the majors!


    After a while, the sea surface was restored to calmness, and the body of the sea king also floated out of the water. Looking at the huge body of the sea king, Tian Lei could not help but think that the meat of this time will not be lacking.


    The meat of the sea king, the thunder has not tasted it yet! In the sea king class, a large piece of snow was cut and it was estimated that it was several tons heavy and it was lifted up and dropped onto the ship.


    Needless to say, Yalita, Yu Xiduo only knows how to sail, naturally not good at cooking, and Tian Lei himself is even more needless to say. Therefore, it is only possible to get a better job than the one who has been a chef on the Yalita boat for a while.


    Krabi also did not deny, immediately issued a plate of sea king salad, followed by the sauce of the sea king class, carbon-baked sea king class. The four people sitting at the table and enjoying the beauty and beauty are really satisfying. After all, Kebi is an unprofessional guy who can make this taste good for Haiwang.


    Now Thunder can''t help but think about the future chef''s choice! Yamashita was originally a good candidate, not only the first-class food, but also the first-class strength and qualification. However, he is a partner of Luffy. The former Tianlei was very fond of the straw hats. It is really unbearable to dismantle them. The most important mountain rule is still one. The person with obvious shortcomings will be directly confronted by KO when he encounters a woman. If he is not the main match, he will definitely die a lot.


    It seems that it is really a trouble! If you don''t want to, don''t look for it yourself. If you can''t do it, let your cheap uncle, the red dog, come over.


    The days passed by, and Lei Tian, ??Yu Xi Duo, Ke Bi and Yalita, the fat voyage of the ferry, have continued. It is not far from the target of Xi¡¯an, which is the target of Lei Tian. On the road, one after another pirate group was eliminated, and ten days have passed.


    In this **** day, they grew up more than a star and a half, and they all have their own reputations. And Kebi, is farewell to the original weakness and crying nose, can already and Yalita, blowing his beard and blinking, completely turned into a man!


    Killing God-Tianlei, also known as the **** of justice, because the thunder is not only a pirate, but all the crimes and people are within his attack. Nautical sergeant - demon cat Yu Duoxi ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Crystal beauty - Kebi, iron rod - Yalita. Their names, in the East China Sea, can be described as no one knows no one, the East China Sea, in addition to Aaron, the guy who has seen the world, the other pirates are sorrowful, the East China Sea wants to become a pirate, it will be a lot less. The prestige of the East China Sea Navy has also improved a lot.


    Soon the village of Silop was already in sight. After boarding the village of Xirob, I saw the three younger brothers of Usopp, the head of the green pepper, the head of the radish, and of course the king of Usopp. In the past, Tianlei did not understand what the use of the airborne Usop in the straw hats. In the beginning, he and Lu Fei took the position of the captain. They could not see what their strength was and they could not figure out what they were. Status.


    It can be said that among the straw hats, Tianlei likes it very much, of course, except for the so-called Usopp. Therefore, Tianlei did not have any interest in what they said, and they came directly to the big house in the village of Xirob!


    Opening the door is the butler of the West Brom village house. The person from this past life still likes him very much. After all, his loyalty to Kaya is very rare. Meli: "This lieutenant colonel, I don''t know who to look for?"


    Thunder: "We are coming to find your home, Miss Ke, please ask her to come out!"


    When Melley heard the turn, she called Miss Keya. After all, in the East China Sea, the Navy Lieutenant Colonel had a very high status. After a while, Meli came to the front of Tianlei with Miss Keya.


    Tianlei made a look to Yuxiduo, and Yuxiduo immediately took care of it and protected Mei Li and Keya in the middle. Tianlei smiled and said to Miss Keya: "Hello, I am a naval lieutenant, Tian Lei, from the naval headquarters. Now I am stationed in Rogge Town. Today we come over and come to catch hundreds of Locke! Just a few years ago. The one who came to you."

 Chapter 24： Warlock

    Keya looked puzzled: "You are talking about Gulahano butler?"


    Thunder: "Yes, it is him, but he is not, what is Gulahano, and hundreds of Locke, a high IQ, is also a pirate full of anger. The bounty is up to 16 million Berry! The captain of the Black Cat Pirates!" Tian Lei said that in the end, looking at a big tree, if you look closely, you will find a person hidden in the shadow of the tree.


    At this time, hundreds of Locke came out and did not hide again, because he knew that Tianlei could find it here, and he must have enough information. However, he did not think that Tianlei was from the past, and there was no information on the fart.


    Luo did not push the glasses with his palm: "I really didn''t think that after hiding for so many years, you still found it. It seems that the navy still has smart people."


    Tianlei laughed and said: "Do you think that your IQ is high? If it is not the East China Sea, you will only have a reward of 1600 Bailey. If the Navy headquarters does not pay attention, you have already discovered it."


    Both Keya and Meli are unbelievable. They really can''t think of it. Usually, the gentle and elegant Gulahano house is a pirate. Especially Melly, Keya was still small, I don¡¯t know. But Melly, he has heard of hundreds of Locke rumors, is a heinous guy. Immediately, he was able to protect him behind his own body. Even if there were three Yu Xiduo guards outside, he would not be indifferent to threatening the good things.


    I saw Locke slowly took out his own weapon. The ten-blade cat claws were put on the hand. They looked at the thunder and they said, "I have thought about it for a while. But one can only do it right away, I will If you kill all of you, tremble!" Suddenly, after a sudden attack, his hands were wide, and the ten long swords were stabbed to the thunder.


    Tianlei smiled very disdainfully. His speed was not slow. How could this low-level attack of Locke hurt him? Immediately, I took out the snow and greeted him. In a flash, the two men¡¯s weapons squatted together.


    However, how Locke¡¯s strength would be the opponent of Tianlei, but he was knocked out when he was deadlocked. Only three weapons were left in the blade.


    Locke has never been to the East China Sea, such a powerful opponent, is the first time I met! Although this time''s hard confrontation, I have not suffered much damage, but I still have a glimpse. He knows that it is only possible to win an absolute move. So he did not hesitate to make a silent step and attacked the thunder.


    However, he was too small to look at the thunder. When he made a silent step, Tian Lei also made a shave. In the moment when Locke¡¯s attack was close, he disappeared into the place and appeared behind Locke. .


    However, Locke''s silent steps, the speed is also very fast, he only feels a flower in front of him, Locke''s body seems to form a phantom, between several ups and downs, there are different places. So fast, I have to let Tian Lei raise his vigilance.


    Tianlei can not sneer, slowly landed on the ground, and the snow has also entered the sheath. The legs are wide, the waist is low, the scabbard is held in one hand, and the shank is held in one hand. Thunder''s face flashed a bit of dignity.


    Locke also stopped opposite, sneer: "Your speed is not bad? But you can''t attack me, see if I send you to hell." After that, I made a silent step again and disappeared into the original. Ground.


    Tianlei did not move to maintain the posture of pulling the knife. Locke''s moving speed is very fast for ordinary people, and it is difficult for the naked eye to capture. However, for the thunder that can be used for shaving, you can still see a little figure.


    Thunder is the best time to wait for an attack, and this time is the moment when Locke attacks the thunder. Looking at Locke''s figure is already in sight, the best time has come, Tianlei whispered a low: "snap the knife!" It is not bad, it is a nameless knife, three strokes, a word, a knife, a knife in the water.


    The figure of Tianlei flashed past. When Ray and Locke appeared again in front of everyone, the two had changed positions and stood back to back. At this time, the thunder quickly took the snow into the scabbard, and the right hand waved back. A bullet made of water shot at Locke and directly penetrated the heart of Locke.


    [Bounty system prompts, the host kills the bounty of 16 million black cat pirates, the captain of the hundred hundred Locke, rewards the extraction of intermediate body skills, swordsmanship, shooting, weapons, superhuman devil fruit, animal devil fruit, armed color Domineering awakening factor, see the color of the domineering factor. Whether to extract. ¡¿


    Before the match between Tianlei and Locke, Tianlei has already smashed the chest of the knife. Yuxiduo has already seen Locke¡¯s chest has been thrown a huge wound by Tianlei. Locke is already faltering, obviously dead, but Tianlei knows that this Locke is still not dead, because there is no systematic text in his mind, so the Tianlei will quickly make up a shot.


    Now that I have seen this system text, it is true that there is nothing wrong with it. The previous Locke has not died yet! no! It is not yet time to extract. At this time, a systemic text appeared in the brain.


    [Bounty system prompts, system update, the host will only have rewards when the killing bonus is equal to its own strength, the host is now more than 10 million, less than 100 million, the host now only has more than 10 million to reward. ¡¿


    After reading this, Tianlei immediately fortunately did not come directly to the Locke, or else it could not be rewarded. It¡¯s okay now, I¡¯ve already gotten the chance to draw twenty-three times. I¡¯ve got some small pirates, and the lowest prize is only 100,000 Bailey.


    But think about it, if you are strong in the future, specialize in brushing these small fish and shrimp, the devil fruit is not a constant source! That is not a force to build a demon fruit in minutes! However, it is a bit difficult to brush the rewards in the future!


    Defeated Keya and Mellie, Tianlei with their partners to the strongest pirate in the East China Sea! It¡¯s true that the fisherman¡¯s dragon pirate group has a bounty, but there are 20 million Baileys!


    And it is very likely to see the thief cat Nami, who has drooled all the ancestors in the past, and of course her sister! what! Thinking of this, Tianlei could not help but think that Nami¡¯s sister Lusi Gao seems to be good too! Not accepting the thief cat Nami because he is afraid of having too much influence on the plot, so that he has lost the advantage of grasping the plot, but Lusi Gao does not matter! Decided, if this Lusi Gao cooking is good, then you must flicker over.

 Chapter 25： Big harvest

    After the night thunder returned to his captain''s room, the bounty system began a lottery!


    [The bounty system suggests that the host now has twenty-three primary draw chances, an intermediate lottery opportunity, and begins reading data. ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! The host kills three Superman demon fruit abilities, has three extraction opportunities, primary body learning probability of 20%, primary sword extraction rate of 20%, primary shooting extraction rate of 20%, primary weapon extraction rate of 20%, Superman devil fruit The probability of extraction is 20% (the probability of extracting the ability to defeat the superhuman devil fruit is increased). Start to extract, get a fine iron knife, Superman is a devil fruit, a nameless primary Jiu Jitsu set (move: winding, soft body, soft boxing). ¡¿


    ¡¾Ding! The host has the ability to kill five animal devil fruit, with five extraction opportunities, 20% chance of primary body extraction, 20% chance of primary sword extraction, 20% primary shooting probability, 20% primary weapon extraction rate, animal demon The probability of fruit extraction is 20% (the probability of extracting the ability to defeat the devil fruit of the animal is increased). At the beginning of the extraction, two pistols were obtained, and the fine iron knife was used. The animal devil fruit was two, and there was no name for a sword (sports, fleas, flying dragonflies, blasts). ¡¿


    After pumping here, the saliva of Tianlei will flow down. Superman is a demon fruit and two animal devil fruits. Although Tianlei also knows the classification of this demon fruit, like the crystal fruit of Kebi, there are many obvious shortcomings, so it is primary. And Yuxi''s animal department - cat cat fruit - Bobcat form and Cp9 Lob Luqi''s animal line - cat fruit - leopard form, the Bobcats and leopards need not say more! That is to say, the weaker animal in the same category is the primary.


    Although I will not use it, but it is better for the younger brother. It is good to know the qualifications of the two younger brothers who have received the face. It is even better with this demon fruit.


    ¡¾Ding! The host killed 15 ordinary bounty pirates, with 15 extraction opportunities, 22% chance of primary physical examination, 22% of primary sword extraction, 22% of primary shooting, 22% of primary weapon extraction, Superman devil fruit The extraction probability is 6%, and the animal devil fruit extraction rate is 6%. At the beginning of the extraction, I got six long guns, four pistols, two sets of unnamed primary boxing, two sets of unnamed primary guns, and one animal devil fruit.


    "Scratch! It is also an animal demon fruit, it seems a little bit! It can''t be used! Tianlei can''t help but smile. It is estimated that he is the only one in the world of the One Piece, and it is a headache for the devil fruit." There are also two sets of unnamed elementary boxing and unnamed primary guns, plus a set of unnamed primary Jiu Jitsu, a nameless sword. You also practiced the fisherman karate, the nameless sword, can be on your own boat. Engage in a practice and practice! It is good to cultivate for those who cannot practice the Sixth style."


    This time the harvest is a bit big! No matter how much your own people are running out, it¡¯s not bad to pay more for your cheap uncle or the Warring States.


    ¡¾Ding! The host kills an ordinary bounty pirate, has a chance to extract, the intermediate body extraction probability is 15%, the intermediate sword extraction rate is 15%, the intermediate shooting extraction rate is 15%, the intermediate weapon extraction rate is 15%, and the superhuman devil fruit extraction probability is 10 %, the animal demon fruit extraction rate is 10%, the armed color domineering factor extraction rate is 10%, and the smell color domineering factor extraction probability is 10%. At the beginning of the extraction, I got the sword of the intermediate swordsman Dasqi (move: նʱÓê) by the armed color domineering to strengthen the attacking power of the samurai sword, and make the lightning strikes against the opponent.)


    Thunder began to drool again, you must know how to use the awakened armed color domineering, how to use it! Although Dasqi¡¯s intermediate swordsmanship has only one stroke, it¡¯s okay, but this is also the way to use the armed color domineering to strengthen the samurai sword! With this move, with the armed color domineering, you can turn the knife into a black knife with armed color domineering, just like Roroya Sauron.


    ¡¾Ding! Congratulations to the host officially stepping into the top ten million, the middle level below the billion level, rewarding a novice gift package. Is it open? ¡¿


    The doubts of the sky and the face, the novice gift package is not given at the beginning? How do you give it now? It¡¯s hard to believe that it¡¯s a novice to enter the middle level, and not a middle-level newcomer. turn on!


    ¡¾Ding! Congratulations to the host to open a novice gift package, get a mid-level specific draw, armed color domineering factor, see the color domineering factor, intermediate superhuman devil fruit, intermediate animal devil fruit. Whether to extract! ¡¿


    Tianlei is now completely crazy, compared with the previous one, this reward is the key! And the harvest before this is a cloud! Pumping! Why don''t you pump it!


    ¡¾Ding! The host novice gift package, the armed color domineering factor extraction rate is 25%, the smell color domineering factor extraction rate is 25%, the intermediate superman devil fruit extraction rate is 25%, the intermediate animal devil fruit extraction rate is 25%, the extraction is started, the armed color is obtained. Domineering factor, is it used? ¡¿


    The armed color domineering factor is actually an armed color domineering factor, but in these few cases, Tianlei wants the most. Once you have armed color domineering your own attacks and defenses will increase dramatically. use!


    Tian Lei¡¯s brain just flashed the word, and the domineering awakening factor immediately had a headache and a feeling of splitting. At the same time, there was a feeling that the head was swollen and swollen, and then it fainted. When Ray woke up that day, there was already a sun shining into the room.


    The first thing that Tianlei woke up was to look at the changes in his body and after a while. Tianlei has extended his fists. At this time, the double fists have turned black. It¡¯s not bad. Tianlei has already mastered the armed color domineering, but unfortunately can only barely protect the double fists, and can only be attached to the double boxing. on.


    It seems that it is necessary to go to the uncle''s red dog general to do the domineering practice, or else to explore the cultivation is too slow! But I don''t know if this domineering factor can be used by others!


    ¡¾Ding! The bounty system suggests that everything in the bounty system can be used by others. The domineering awakening factor, as long as the host touches the body of another person, can enter other people''s bodies without being noticed by others. ¡¿


    Thunder stunned, this is going against the sky! Think about your own crew, partners are all domineering users, even armed colors, see the color of domineering, what is the scene? Think of this day, the thunder can not help but shout!

 Chapter 26： Shock of the naval headquarters

    When I heard the whistling of the thunder, Yuxiduo, Kebi, and Yalita thought that something had happened. They immediately flew to the captain¡¯s room of Tianlei and found that the thunder was fine, and they could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Tianlei looked at the three people, smiled, and then looked at Yuxi: "You should have a phone bug of the Marshal of the Warring States!" It¡¯s only now that I found myself, there is no phone bug of the cheap uncle, the dog general, so Can only be cheap Marshal of the Warring States.


    Uchido immediately took out a blue phone bug: "From the beginning of this department, I will assign a phone bug that can directly contact the headquarters!"


    Thunder: "Then you can help me dial the phone of the Warring States Marshal!" In fact, Tianlei was quite speechless, and then he discovered that he would not use the phone bug at all.


    Yuxi did not suspect it, and immediately dialed the telephone worm of the Warring States Marshal. No one was connected, and the voice of the Warring States Marshal was heard in the phone. Tianlei looked at it and found that the phone bug and the phone of previous life are similar!


    Phone bug: "Pineapple! Pineapple! Hello! I am a Warring States, which one?"


    Tianlei immediately said to the phone worm: "You are a good marshal, I am a thunder!"


    Warring States: "Oh! It''s a thunder! It''s a good time! This is the East China Sea, but you can''t see the pirates! What''s the matter today?"


    Thunder: "There are a few things today, and you have to report something! The first one, please ask the headquarters to arrest Colonel Monka."


    "Why?" The words of the Warring States were full of doubts!


    Thunder: "Because yesterday, hundreds of Locke has died in my hands."


    After a pause, I went on to say: "When I first entered the East China Sea, I met other members of the Black Cat Pirates, the hypnotist praised, and Buji and Sam! They are already in my hands, but they Its little Luo Luo is now in the prison of Rogge Town. I learned from their mouth that 100 Locke is still not dead. I thought they were cheating on me. But just in case, just ran one. Oh, I didn¡¯t expect that Hundreds of Locke really hid in the West Brom Village in the East China Sea."


    Tianlei compiled a reason. After all, it¡¯s a trouble to know how to know that the hundred Locke is not dead. Fortunately, I met other members of the Black Cat Pirates group before, just take them to be the back.


    The phone bug was silent for a while, and once again sent out the voice of the Warring States: "I know, I will send people down! You say there are a few things! What else, let''s listen!"


    "There is, I battled with Hundreds of Locke yesterday, awakened the armed color domineering, and now I can barely use it on the double fist. When I came out, I forgot to ask the uncle for a phone bug, so I can only Ask the Marshal, do you have the method of cultivation and use of the armed color domineering, and take the method of cultivation and use of the domineering domineering! I also seem to have a little eyebrow!" No trouble, in the end, Tian Lei blew a slap in the face, and the method of using the domineering cultivation and the method of application also came together.


    Phone bug: "What?" Phone bug: "What?" Phone bug: "What?" ~~~~~~


    Because the phone worm can only pass to one person''s voice at a time, so he kept saying the same sentence with various expressions and tone. This time he was busy with it, and he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Tianlei looked at some funny phone bugs. It¡¯s not a person who wants to come to the Warring States!


    After the phone bugs were messed up, I was silent for a while. Once again, I said in the voice of the Warring States: "I will send people to the town of Rogge after the armed color and the method of cultivation and domineering." After that, immediately destroy it, understand? And you should not walk away on the phone bug. After a while, I will call you again."


    Tianlei couldn''t help laughing. It seems that this time the Warring States Period was also shocked. Think about it too. A person who has been practicing for less than a year has awakened domineering and wants to be unique among the entire navy!


    Krabi and Yarita asked with a puzzled look: "What is domineering?"


    But Yuxi knows! This is a symbol of the Major General. Of course, it is not that all the majors have domineering, but that they are awakened by domineering and at least have the strength of the Major General.


    Yuxiduo knows that the strength of Tianlei itself has the strength of the generals. Of course, it belongs to the younger generals. Only the young masters who were born in the navy will be defeated by Tianlei. But now it is not the same, Tianlei awakened the domineering of the armed color, the attacking power immediately increased, and the iron in the six styles that Tianlei is good at, the defense power is also greatly increased. The strength is weaker from the younger generals and has become a leader among the majors.


    The Warring States side also began to discuss, and the nature of discussion is also thunder. Of course, there is no one here in the Warring States. He is also a lieutenant, Lieutenant General Karp, General Huang Wei, and Lieutenant General Mole. They are just exclaimed.


    The Warring States said to the four people: "You know the talent of this day, and now you have just destroyed 100 million rewards of 100 million rewards ~ www.novelhall.com~ and realized the domineering, but also the pirates of the East China Sea Engage in the post. The strength, qualifications, and merits are all there, but now we have to give it a military position? Let''s talk about it!"


    Karp said that he wants to be like this. It is useless, it is better to eat my doughnuts! So there is no reason to deal with the Warring States.


    General Huang Wei is a lazy drink of coffee in his hand. Today''s coffee is really good! There is quite a kind of rack to fight with coffee in the end, so like you did not hear the words of the Warring States, continue to drink him to pull coffee!


    The Mole is not a fool, the **** of thunder, but the abnormal state of the red dog, if he said that the military is high, there is a feeling of holding the thigh. If you say it is low, we will definitely talk about life with ourselves and talk about ideals. He still wants to live for a few more years! So such a troublesome thing, naturally, do not participate in the good! Therefore, the Mole will very carefully wipe the sword in his hand as if to wipe it out.


    The Warring States saw that it was quite speechless. Why didn''t you share it with one person? In the end, I can only look at it, and there is no sound of the crane. He Zhongzhong will not have so many concerns of the Mole, but after all, he is the same generation as the Warring States and Kapp, and the generation is there! Moreover, her relationship with the Warring States and Karp is extraordinary.


    Hezhong will think about it: "With the current strength of Tianlei, it is also possible to directly promote the Major General, but his qualifications in the Navy are still somewhat shallow, and the merits are only a bounty of 16 million. This kind of meritorious promotion is still lacking some of the majors! But the words of the big school are somewhat lower in terms of strength! I think the promotion will be just right! As long as he makes a few more achievements, he will be perfected, and others will not be able to tell. What is the word."

 Chapter 27： There are too many devil fruits!

    The Warring States listened to He Zhongzhong to mention, dialed the phone bug of Tianlei: "Pineapple! Pineapple! Hello! I am the Warring States, is Tianlei in?"


    Tianlei couldn''t help but sneak a nonsense. Didn''t you just let me wait on the side? Helpless return: "I am here in the Warring States Marshal!"


    Phone bug: "Now, in the name of the Marshal of the Navy Headquarters, I will be promoted to Lieutenant Colonel Tian Lei. I will send people to the military uniform!"


    Thunder: "Yes!" Just skipped the colonel and the big school? This warring country is quite generous!


    Warring States: "That''s good!"


    "Wait a minute!" Tian Lei immediately shouted, what is it! How can I only be myself!


    Warring States: "What else?"


    Tianlei: "There are still many Yuxi schools that have been fighting with me. Should I mention it, and there is also a face guarding the town of Rogge, and it is also worth mentioning. Finally, I have received a new one, and the strength is not bad. Give a lieutenant!"


    At the other end of the phone bug, they have one count and one of them in the Warring States. This is the first time someone has asked them for military service! Several people looked at each other in a face-to-face manner. The Warring States did not encounter it. After thinking about it, they still did not refuse. After all, Tianlei brought them, and it was too shocking.


    Phone bug: "I will be promoted to Lieutenant Colonel with the strength of Yu Duoxi!"


    Tianlei immediately started bargaining: "The lieutenant colonel is low, give a colonel! Now Uchito is the animal department - cat cat fruit - the ability of the Bobcats, the strength is greatly increased! Now she is practicing the paper in the navy six Painting, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big problem."


    The other end of the phone bug, suddenly silenced, come over for a while phone worm: "Yes, Yuxi is promoted to the colonel, Fujiwara swallowed up to promote the major. Your new brother will be less!"


    Thunder: "How is it reduced again? My younger brother, Kebi is the superb person''s crystal fruit ability. Isn''t a lieutenant a small shelf?"


    Phone bug: "Ha! Ha! Ha! Warring States, this little guy said that you are a small shelf." I heard that Karp was talking.


    Phone bug: "Eat yours, donuts go!" Stopped and said: "Brigadier General Tian Lei, this time, you have created an animal department - cat and cat fruit for Yuxi more? Also received a superhuman system The crystal fruit ability? When did the East China Sea devil fruit become so common?" The Warring States is quite doubtful, that is, their entire navy, want to create a demon fruit, it is not so easy to collect a capable, after all, this devil fruit Too rare.


    "Maybe I am lucky! Going up the sea, I dropped a parcel from the sky into my captain''s room. When I opened it, my embarrassment was actually six devil fruits! You said that I was lucky! "The demon fruit from the bounty system, there is no way to explain it! Thunder can only find an invincible excuse, I am lucky! Later, others asked, I have a good luck and good character! Do not believe that you have a demon fruit to show me.


    The phone bug was quiet immediately. I wanted to come to the Warring States and was not light. After a while, the phone bug thought again: "What are the devil fruits?"


    "It was originally three animal demon fruits, three superhuman devil fruits, and I ate one more for Yuxi! Kebi ate one! So there are two. There are too many devil fruits, and it is not good. No one is eating!" Tian said very hard.


    When I heard the thunder, Yu Xiduo and Kelby, who already knew the value of the devil''s fruit, were all arrogant.


    On the other side of the phone bug, at the time of the Warring States, the head is full of black lines! Karp is the boss of the eyes, the boss of Zhang, and the sweetness of his beloved has not come out of his mouth. I can imagine how surprised they are! After being forced by the thunder, it is not light.


    Other people are not so good! This is six devil fruits! Say it all! The last time the whole navy was launched will find this number. And this guy actually said that he was walking in the sea and falling from the sky. The same is human, the gap is too big! Is it really a matter of character? Got it! These high-level navy executives have begun to doubt their own character.


    When the telephone worm once again rang the voice of the Warring States, it had already passed more than ten minutes: "The four demon fruits of Tianlei were handed over to the headquarters! How do you feel?"


    Tianlei took a moment to think about it and said: "I have left a superhuman demon fruit, the other three, you send someone to take it! Right, what about the captain of Kebi?"


    This time the Warring States answered quite refreshingly: "No problem, from now on, he is a glorious navy captain!"


    After hanging the phone bug, the Warring States turned to the head: "Mole, you run!"


    "Yes! I just want to see, this new naval genius!" Mole said with a smile After half a month, Tianlei and his party finally came to the port of Cocoaxi Village, here Thunder saw a ship-level warship. The navy colonel who can come here, do not want to know, is the colonel of the mouse of one of the two major firewood colonels in One Piece.


    Several people of Tianlei immediately went to the warships, the navy left behind on the warships, and found that some people immediately surrounded the Tianlei: "Who are you, why are you on board our warships?" They did not dare to act rashly because they I saw the Tianlei, they are also a naval suit, it is Tian Lei and Yu Xiduo, a lieutenant colonel a major! Of course, this is because the Navy''s Major General''s badge has not been sent, so it is still the previous rank.


    "I am the naval headquarters, Lieutenant Colonel Tianlei, now stationed in Rogge Town. This time it was to catch the colonel of the mouse, because it is the gang of mermaid pirates here to collude and oppress the people. Now speak the colonel of mice. The whereabouts, I can not be jealous of you, or the same crime!" Tianlei said quite domineering.


    As soon as these navies heard it, the lieutenant colonel of the headquarters immediately put down the weapons in their hands. It is necessary to know that the navy that comes out of this department can be upgraded to the next level, so the lieutenant colonel and the colonel outside is a grade. What''s more, in the past more than a month, the name of the **** of thunder has been resounded throughout the East China Sea, and they naturally know it.


    A captain came out: "Reporting that Lieutenant Colonel Tian Leige, Colonel Mouse has gone to the village of Cocoa."


    Thunder: "Okay! You are stationed in the same place. I can''t leave without permission before I return. Otherwise, I will not be able to hear it!"


    All the navy: "Yes, Lieutenant Colonel!"


    Tianlei was satisfied with this, Yuxiduo, Kebi, and Yalita, went to the village of Cocoa West, and soon came to the village of Cocoaxi Village.

 Chapter 28： Nami and Noki

    From afar, I heard: "You naive navy, we don''t welcome you here!"


    "You guys, dare to resist the navy?" A anger came and passed, and immediately after another: "Take them all to me!"


    At this time, Tianlei four people also arrived, Tianlei: "Hello! Are you a mouse colonel?"


    The people on both sides saw that the sudden emergence of the Tianlei four people could not help. The villagers thought that the colonel of the mouse had come up with a helper and glared at him.


    Tianlei saw the village police health help, the thief cat Nami, and the Noki high three at the forefront of the villagers. It seems that they are all there! The three also noticed that Tian Lei¡¯s eyes could not help watching the thunder.


    Colonel Mouse: "Who are you, don''t know to see the Shangguan, do you want to salute?"


    Yuxi Duo: "We are the Brigadier General Tian Lei, who is stationed in Rogge Town. I am the Colonel Yuxiduo, and the Shangyu Kebi, both of which are the naval headquarters. So you have to salute and you are respectful to our Tianlei Brigadier."


    When the colonel of the mouse heard the thunder, they came from the naval headquarters, or the brigadier, and the pupils could not help but shrink. But immediately said: "How do I know that what you are saying is true and false, after all, you are wearing a lieutenant colonel and a school uniform, and the other two are sea soldiers."


    Thunder: "I just want to ask, are you a colonel of mice, what do you do so much?"


    Colonel Mouse: "I am!"


    Thunder: "That''s good!" Immediately after the talk, he immediately sighed: "Shaving" disappeared in the same place.


    When the colonel of the mouse saw the practice of the thunder, even if he was stupid, the colonel of the mouse felt that it was wrong and immediately stood guard.


    Unfortunately, his strength is too bad, Tianlei has appeared on the top of his head, Tianlei body cross, a mock kick in the air, directly to the mouse colonel to KO!


    After landing, Tianlei said to the remaining mouse colonel: "I am the Navy''s head of the army, the thunder, I was informed that the colonel of the mouse colluded with the dragon of the fisherman pirate group, and the villagers of the village of Cocoaxi were levied. Casual killing, special arrest. I am also forced to colonize the mouse, now lay down the weapons, I can not swear, or severely punish.


    The colonel¡¯s men¡¯s hands were put down in the handles of the horses. They were not stupid. The strongest mouse colonel among them could not stop the trick, not to mention the fact that this was from the Brigadier General of the Navy.


    Thunder: "Kebi, Yalita, you tied them up." Then he helped the village police: "You should be the village police in this village! Please help me to look after them. Also ask Belle Where do you live?"


    The village police health assistance has not yet reacted from the changes just now! Immediately heard Belmel, could not help but immediately asked: "You look for Belmel?" Naomi, Nokigao heard the mother''s name, and immediately stared at the thunder.


    Thunder: "Yes, my elder is a colleague of Belmel. I used to fight pirates all over the world. No, I came to the East China Sea. The elders made me want to see Belmel, say Belmer. It is a respectable navy."


    "My elders only know that Belmel''s hometown is in the village of Cocoa, so I went to the East China Sea and checked the village of Cocoaxi. I didn''t expect to find out the naval scum of the Colonel Colon, and the dragon. A group, I came here to solve them. Of course, I saw Belmel! But it is very strange, she did not shoot Belmel?" Thunder opened the flick mode.


    Afterwards, I sighed deeply to all the villagers in the village of Cocoaxi. "Sorry, we are late! Let you suffer so much! I will immediately solve the evil dragons and let you recover." Calm life."


    Village police Jianzhu: "It turned out to be like this!" He took a look at Nami and Noki, and said: "The two men, Belmer''s daughter, let them take you to see Belmel! I will help you watch people!"


    Tianlei said to Nami and Noki Gao: "I am Tianlei!"


    Naomi and Nokigo: "I am my sister Noki, I am sister Naomi! Let''s go with us!"


    The Tianlei four people came to Naomi and Noki Gao very quickly. In the graveyard of Belmel, Tianlei immediately asked: "Bermel has already?"


    Noki Gao said sadly: "Yes, I have already gone a few years ago."


    Nami said with a look of disgust: "It''s all hateful, the dragon is dry!" The eyes are filled with tears and sadness.


    Tianlei first smashed the tomb of Belmel. This scorpion is from the heart, and the past life has been very admired by the great mother of Belmel. Later, on Naomi and Nokigo: "You can rest assured that I will definitely take the evil dragons as Belmer and avenge all the injured people in the village of Cocoa."


    Nami''s face is extremely complex, and it has changed a few times said to Tianlei: "I know, you are kind, but the dragon is too strong! You are not an opponent. If you go, you will only die." ¡±


    Tianlei smiled: "Nami, the East China Sea is the weakest place, and we are the naval headquarters from the strongest great waterway! The dragon is very strong in the East China Sea, but he is nothing in the great waterway!" Increase persuasive power, Tian Lei and Yu Xiduo and Ke Bidao: "Show them your ability."


    Yuxi was immediately turned into a catwoman, while Kebi was waving a small house made of crystals on top of Belmel, covering Belmel¡¯s tomb and another crystal tombstone. appearing again.


    Nami and Nuoqi Gao were shocked first, then unbelievable, and finally turned into fear. Looking at Yu Xiduo and Kebi¡¯s eyes, they also turned into monsters. After all, people will have fear of unknown things.


    Tianlei smiled and comforted: "Don''t be afraid, they are eating something called the devil''s fruit, they have the ability now, I let them show it to you, but also to let you believe that we have enough strength to solve evil. Dragon a group."


    Noki Gao had returned to God, and Naomi was thoughtful. He suddenly asked his head: "Demon fruit, is it a legendary fruit that will cost 100 million?"


    Thunder listened! Nami also knows the devil fruit? Think about it, right now, she is already a thief cat, running around in the East China Sea, it is also a lot of knowledge, it is not surprising!


    Tianlei said truthfully: "Yes, this is the fruit, but 100 million is only the starting price, and the final transaction price at the auction house tends to be much higher."


    Noki Gao was stunned. She really didn''t understand how a fruit would make such a high price.

 Chapter 29： Yalita war dragon cadres

    Thunder: "Now believe in our strength! Can you take us to the tyrannical group of the fisher pirates?"


    Nami and Nokio looked at each other and said, "Okay, let''s take you there."


    Under the leadership of Nami and Noki, soon Tianlei four came to the field of dragons and looked at the high walls. Tianlei was directly hit by a punch, hitting the wall, and saw that the wall was centered on the thunder''s fist, and the crack cracked open. After a while, it was broken into slag, and there was a 10 on the wall. The big mouth of rice.


    The scene inside the dragon field is clear at a glance, and all the fish people are there! The dragon is sitting there and basking in the sun! Xiao Ba is doing barbecues, and other fish people are training themselves.


    Tianlei made such a big move, they naturally looked over, and when they saw the thunder, they laughed. Dragon: "It turned out to be our nautical man, come back! Is the money enough? And are these navies you are looking for to die?"


    Without waiting for Nami to speak, Tianlei said: "The cadre of the Sun Pirates before the evil dragons, the brothers of the sea knights, the navy put you down because of the reason why the seaman is very flat. But you are not good, cherish hard-won Freedom, on the contrary, has intensified the harm of mankind. Now I am arresting you in the name of the Brigadier General of the Navy, and surrendering to life and resisting death."


    The dragon looked at the navy''s uniform in the navy, and directly ignored it. In his eyes, the naval lieutenant colonel came to die, but the brigadier would be different. In the Sun Pirates, but often chased by the Navy, naturally understand the strength of each of the Navy''s military ranks, but also the naval headquarters, it is even more difficult to underestimate.


    Once again, Tian Lei said that he was saved because the sea man was very flat. He immediately broke up. He knew that he and the seaman were always flat, but he was always unfair. Although this is a fact, he did not want to admit it. "What about the Brigadier General of the Navy? This is the East China Sea! It is to kill you here, and no one knows."


    At this time, the dragon cadres came out and said: "Aaron, they said that the Brigadier General of the Navy is the Brigadier General of the Navy. Let me try their strengths." The dragon is thinking about it, and it is not Sound, it is the default.


    Tianlei''s past life, but the understanding of this evil dragon group is very good, this can be said to be the worst of the three cadres of the evil dragon, the attack method is to spit out the water from the mouth to attack. As for the body skills, please! A Lien Soap, a guy who can''t catch up with ordinary people, where can physical skills be strong?


    This guy will also give the ordinary people a little bit of strength. Yalita¡¯s big irons will fix him. Tianlei immediately turned his head and said, ¡°Yalita is on you!¡±


    Yalita listened to the arrogance of her face, how can she still do her own thing! I only watched the show! And my sister has not joined the navy yet! Although it is now a navy, it is also yours! However, under the cold eyes of Tianlei, he walked out unwillingly.


    However, the next moment, Yelita was wary, because this guy looked at Yalita and said immediately: "No! It¡¯s an old and ugly dead fat woman!"


    Old, ugly, fat is the reverse scale of Yalita! It will burst at a point! What''s more, three quarters? Just listen to Yarita anger and say: "You are a miscellaneous fish, the old lady wants to beat you into a dead fish." Said that immediately carrying her huge iron rod to the rushing past, lifted up and took the lead.


    He made Al Rita startled, but no one thought that Yalita would suddenly come out with an attack. There was no sign.


    Tianlei couldn¡¯t help but nodded. His judgment was really nothing wrong. The attack of Yalita was sudden, but the speed of attacking the past was not fast! In this way, this is still almost the same, it goes without saying that this body surgery is also bad.


    Fortunately, this is very clear about his strengths and weaknesses. After avoiding this attack, he quickly opened the distance with Yalita and started shooting with his mouth gun.


    It is a pity that his move is also quite good for Yalita. The body does not use the body. Just put a huge iron bar on the body, it is a shield!ßÝ All the attacks are easily blocked, just like this, a constant long-range attack, not afraid to approach. A non-stop, easy defense, non-stop to want to approach, but unfortunately the speed is slower, can not catch up.


    This kind of boring battle to see the thunder is a straight eyelid jump. At this time, Yalita was looking for a time. When she saw that her distance from the hustle and bustle was only ten meters, she knew that her time had come. She immediately shouted: "Look at my invincible big flying stick."


    Before Yalita Gao was drinking, in fact, the big iron bars in her hands had already passed away, and once again launched an unexpected attackhas got used to it, one attack and one guard, one near one The embarrassment of the retreating attack method, once again hit the face by this sudden move, was shot and flew out.


    When he fell to the ground, his face could not be seen. It is estimated that his old lady could not recognize him. He knew that he had lost the ability to fight.


    Tianlei could not help but glance at Yalita. It seems that this fat woman still has a little brain! If she has already eaten the slippery fruit and becomes beautiful, it is not impossible to receive her own armpits. Training, a forceful person should not be too bad.


    The dragon looked very annoyed and angered and yelled: "Waste, even a human being can''t beat it."


    Xiao Ba and Croobi immediately said: "Aaron, don''t be angry, you are just a moment of care. After that, let''s see us! We must beat these humans out of the flesh!"


    The dragon listened to the anger and pressed it down: "Small eight you!"


    Xiao Ba: "Good example, Aaron, you can be optimistic!" He jumped up and climbed to the wall. After a while, he climbed to the second floor with eight hands. After taking out six knives, he jumped. Then he said: "Humans are coming out to die! I am a swordsman with six swords, but the strongest swordsman." After talking about the six knives in the hand, he danced quickly and saw that people were dazzled. of.


    Krabi and Yalita were stunned for a moment, and it was Yalita. They quickly picked up the iron rod and ran to the thunder and behind them.


    Tianlei and Yuxiduo laughed, although the six swords were quite horrible. However, they saw it. This little eight has no swordsmanship at all. It is a break dance. It¡¯s just that you have a lot of hands, but if you dance again, the six hands work together, which is a bit of strength. This is his innate advantage.

 Chapter 30： Kebis Crystal World

    Looking at Xiaoba¡¯s appearance, Tianlei glanced at Yuxiduo and Kebi behind him and thought about it: ¡°Kebi is on you! You have to remember that you are already a demon fruit capable person, you must be brave and confident. You can see the results of your cultivation during this time."


    Kebi first looked at the six knives in the hands of Xiao Ba with some fear. After seeing Tian Lei and Yu Yuduo¡¯s encouraging eyes, he walked out firmly. This is also the virgin war of Kebi.


    Xiao Ba saw Kebi, and turned back to Aaron and Kroobi: "It seems! My luck is much better than this. This time, this is not only a child, but also a beautiful child. Let me have a little bit of heart to start!"


    Kebi suddenly blushed when he heard it. He used to be a jealous person who couldn¡¯t be jealous again. No one ever praised him! Looking at Kebi¡¯s reaction, Boao couldn¡¯t help but pat his head: ¡°This guy hasn¡¯t adapted to become a small normal!¡±


    Yu Xiduo smiled on one side and said: "Nothing, there will be a lot of people who praise him in the future. It would be better to exaggerate!"


    And Yalita is a look of envy and hate! I thought to myself, what do you guys become so beautiful? Moreover, it is still a child! It would be great if I changed this beautiful! But she did not think that she would soon get what she wanted.


    The dragon and Crouobi listened to the black line of the face. If you didn''t know that this little eight is a guy who is off-line, he definitely has a kick. Kroobi said coldly: "Small eight fast hands, do you want Aaron to get angry? By then, the entire Aaron field will be destroyed."


    Xiaoyiyi listened immediately: "Start right away! Look at my six-knife flow." After the jump, he immediately attacked Kebi.


    Fortunately, in the past half a month, Tianlei has been letting Yalita and Yuxi to accompany him, so Kebi¡¯s fighting reaction is still possible. Immediately with his hands on the ground, in a moment in front of his own 3 meters, built a crystal wall, the crystal wall is 8 meters high is just the height of the small Bayi jump.


    The little eight in the air is planning to attack with six knives. Seeing the crystal wall suddenly appearing in front of myself panicked, knowing that he is in the air! But there is no place to borrow! Immediately waving six arms in a panic, I want to stop myself, don''t push forward any more, but unfortunately this is only futile, seeing closer and closer to the crystal wall, Xiao Ba could not help but say: "This will be like this!"


    The little gossip hit the crystal wall, "Hey!" Then there was a cry: "Oh!" Then Xiaoba slipped down against the crystal wall. The scene was a bit funny. Nami and Noki Gao laughed. Come.


    Kebi saw that a trick worked and his confidence in himself was enough, but he did not notice that the crystal wall did not fall, but there was also a crack. Xiao Ba this time, if there is no panic, but in the hand If the six knives attack, the result will be said.


    However, Tianlei saw it. It seems that the hardness of this crystal wall is not enough! Can only withstand such a little impact. And Kebi''s vigilance is not high. After the establishment of the crystal wall, there is still time to retreat some, so that the crystal wall is broken. He also has enough time and space to avoid the defense. It seems that after the event is over, he has to refine it!


    Although Kebi is somewhat lacking, but not stupid, the small eight who fell to the ground naturally will not let such an opportunity, and immediately used the ability to produce a crystal shuriken to the small eight cast. This is also the trick that Tianlei gave him. This is the trick of Tianlei¡¯s past life to see the fire, but every day is the weapon in the scroll. And Kebi is infinitely manufactured, but it is a lot stronger.


    On the side, Kroobi screamed loudly: "Small eight carefully!"


    The dragon''s pupil can''t be shrunk. As a person who has been to the great waterway, it is natural to see that Kebi is the person who has eaten the devil''s fruit.


    Xiao Ba listened to the day and immediately jumped up and shouted: "Look at my six-knife flow of the righteousness and six-knife waltz." The little eight of this trick six-knife esoteric six-knife waltz but the dance is impenetrable, Kebi all Crystal shurikens are blocked. It¡¯s really a shuriken that hits the sky, and it¡¯s not used at all! After the small eight block, immediately rushed over to Krabi.


    Kebi has the experience of two strokes, the self-confidence is already very sufficient, and immediately once again hold the palm of the hand: "Crystal World!" The sound just fell, and there is a layer of beautiful on the ground within Kebi. crystal.


    The small eight horses that rushed over fell a dog to eat, knowing that the crystal is smooth, not to mention the crystal from Kerby! People are basically unstable on the top.


    Kebi¡¯s attack has just begun: ¡°Crystal entanglement.¡± The crystal on the ground around Xiaoba immediately turned into a rope, and tied the limbs of Xiaoba, not all of them, to the crystal ground.


    This trick is still developed by Keby himself! As a result, he found that the crystal he made himself could control the crystal shape change as long as he did not leave any part of his own. This is also the reason why the previous move was just the crystal ground but the crystal world. Because as long as his feet do not leave the crystal ground ~ www.novelhall.com ~ tiled on the ground crystal he can control freely.


    At that time, when Krabi opened this move and showed off with Tianlei, he was shocked by the thunder. Isn¡¯t this similar to the fruit awakening of the Don Quixote line? Isn''t that invincible? Later, I tried it. The difference is very big. Kebi can only control the crystals that he has made. It can''t be separated from the body. The range is only 100 meters. However, after the fruit of the Don Quixote line is awakened, any inanimate things can be turned into lines, and there are too many differences.


    Krooby saw the little eight being shackled and immediately attacked. However, Tianlei and Yuxi did not shoot because they knew the power of this move, and it is already a small invincible existence in this level. It is already proficient in the naval style, referring to guns, shaving and paper-painted Yuxi. I want to take Kebi, and I have some hot hands.


    It can be said that the current Kebi alone depends on the fruit ability, there is no weak strength, of course, can only rely on fruit ability, because his body skills have just begun to practice!


    Looking at the attacking Kroobi, he already has a certain understanding of his own strength, and he is not afraid at all. When Crooby rushed into the crystal world for fifty meters, one foot smashed, and the crystal on the ground immediately turned up and a square mesh crystal blocked Kroobi.


    After that, the other three sides of the crystal floor of Krooby also turned up a square square mesh crystal, and the speed was combined into a square mesh box, which closed Kroobi.


    At this time, Kebi gave a low drink: "The gun." The crystal outside the square mesh box immediately formed a crystal pistol, piercing the mesh from the square mesh box, although the crystal is not high hardness, it is very brittle. However, for the sharp crystal rifle, piercing a person''s body is still very easy to do.

 Chapter 31： Kebi VS small 8

    At this time, the dragon couldn''t sit still, and immediately shot a gun to Krubi. How can Thunder make him succeed? Immediately a "shaving" disappeared in the same place, but the sound of his voice still sounded in the same place: "Utsuto, you left to protect Naomi and Noki!"


    And the man has already appeared, and the dragon has thrown a punch in front of him, breaking up his gunshot.


    The dragon saw the thunder that suddenly appeared in front of him, his face suddenly looked, but he immediately recovered. He smiled coldly: "Do you think that you can stop me, can your men win? Xiaoba is a sword." Shi, the hands and feet are tied and unable to perform. But Crouobi is not the same, he is a 40-seat karate karate, a real master of physical skills."


    In the crystal box filled with the crystal gun, a voice came out: "You~~~ thought that you can beat me! Then you are too small to see the fisherman!~~~ The fisherman is not only endurance Ten times that of humans! The strength of the body is ten times that of humans! Your crystal gun is not hard enough!!"


    Then there was a low drink: "The fisher karate ~ thousand tiles are punching." With this sound all the crystals are cracked open. At this time, because the crystal is broken a lot, some crystals are also out of the control of Kebi, and the small eight on one side is also out of sleep!


    Soon, Krooby walked out from the crystal man, hurting and bleeding, but his face was not changed. At this time, Tianlei only carefully looked at him.


    At this time, the dragon: "You humble humans, dare to offend the noble fishermen, and arrogate the Aaron territory, you should kill! After seeing Croobi, you know that our fishermen are amazing!"


    Tianlei immediately laughed and sneered out loudly: "Is it too much to cover my ears? Haha~ I seem to hear a joke that is the best laugh in the world! Noble, you said that you fisherman is noble? Isn¡¯t Laozi¡¯s nobleness in the noble? A group of half-human and half-fish monsters dare to call it noble, and your head is kicked!¡±


    The dragon was said by Tian Lei, his face was dark, and the noble race was the fisherman himself. Now it is poked by the Tianlei, and the dragon is angry and angry.


    The fisherman, as the name suggests, has the fish''s crotch, and the human lungs, can be said to be half-human and half-fish monsters, it can be said that they are just a wise amphibian!


    It should be known that in the past, only the difference between black and white and yellow skin color can make people maintain discrimination against people of color. This kind of racial discrimination lasted for a long time, until the last feudal rule slowly disintegrated, people''s cognition was slightly Change, but still no cure! The blacks of past lives are still regarded as **** by many people.


    However, in order to disintegrate this kind of racial discrimination, God knows how many wars have gone through this middle, and how many black leaders have died. It is only because of a kind of skin discrimination that the cost of black people is undoubtedly heavy!


    Then, in the world of One Piece, the fisherman is not only different from the human being, but also different from the human body. They are not more subject to exclusion and contempt!


    It turns out that this is the case! The fisherman is almost the public enemy of all human beings, their body covered with scales and fins, and the strange skin of blue-purple. It always makes people shudder and burst into screams. "Monsters" - this is their code name.


    Therefore, in the world of One Piece, fish and human beings are always incompatible! Even in humans, the fisherman is simply a poor race, a hybrid of fish and humans. The so-called aristocrats, strong. These unwarranted names are all self-styled. Needless to say, the nobles are a seaman, and the other ones?


    The dragon was violent, glared with a pair of red eyes, and rushed to the thunder with his sword-toothed nose. He wanted this ignorant human to swear, how powerful the fisherman is, how much they are themselves. Blessed! They are far more powerful and human.


    Dragon: "Small eight, Kroo than you still do not start, kill them all?"


    At this time, I have already said that the knife will be held in the hands again. Xiao Ba turned back and rushed to Aaron and respectfully said: "Dragon brother, give them to us!"


    Aaron¡¯s eyes flashed a touch of appreciation, and he looked at Xiao Ba and said, ¡°Okay, go! Let¡¯s cut me apart from our nautical Nami!¡±


    Xiao Ba got the answer and nodded seriously. In his opinion, he used to be too big, and this time he will never lose. He used his six palms to tighten the handles and screamed and walked over to Kebi.


    I have to admire the physical strength of the fisherman, just suffered such a heavy impact, but now I am alive and kicking!


    At this time, Crouobi also walked over to Krabi. The situation is a bit different now. Yuxi and Naomi and Noki are highly vocal, and a "shaving" is in front of Kroobi.


    Thunder VS Dragon, Kebi VS Xiao Ba, Yu Xi Duo VS Crouobi


    War one touch.


    Xiao Ba resentfully licked the six long knives in his hand, his arms stretched forward and the six knives were turned into one. "Don''t underestimate me, I will let you pay the price!" Xiao Ba roared. "Six knives - New Year!"


    The attack of the six knives is fully integrated into one place, and its power is enormous. The small eight feet flew fast, and the six knives became almost an electric light, and they rushed straight toward Kebi.


    There is no doubt that this level of attack, the crystal wall is unstoppable! Kebi was full of color, and his hands flew forward in front of him. With his hands waving, a crystal net, watching the small eight that kept coming close, immediately took the crystal net to the small gossip.


    Xiao Ba¡¯s move of six strokes - the New Year shocked too fast, and it crashed into the crystal net of Kebi. The eight knives and body of Xiao Ba were netted by the crystal net, and it was difficult to move at a time.


    After seeing the success of this trick, Kebi smiled and moved his hands. Dozens of glass arrows came out of the air, one by one through the holes in the glass network, and they all flew away from the small eight.


    "Ah!" I felt that the glass arrows were close at hand, and Xiao Ba actually gave up the six knives in his hand. With six long hands, I completely broke the crystal net of Kebi, and then quickly protected the whole body. The suction cup on the arm was fully opened, and I tried to catch the crystal arrow from the flying.


    This is the case, he has inserted a few crystal arrows on his body, and suffered a slight injury. The place shot by the crystal arrow is already bloody.


    Xiao Ba was angry, and he did not know where the strength came. He shouted loudly and pulled out the crystal arrows on his body. "I will not let go, let me die!" "à²~à²~à²~ Hey!" He took advantage of the six hands, and the crystal arrows in his hand were thrown into the gram.

 Chapter 32： War

    After all, Kebi has not been able to get the devil''s fruit for a long time. The ability to use it now, physical and mental energy consumption is almost the same, watching the dozens of crystal arrows hit the front has been somewhat powerless. After the five crystals were blocked by the hands of the newly learned hands, the last crystal arrow was too late to hide, and it was too late.


    "Hey!" A sharp collision came. At this point, Kebi''s body was cut into pieces by the crystal arrow, and it was at the most critical time. Kebi attached a layer of crystal to his body to avoid injury, but even so, Kebi felt very painful.


    Just when Kebi was in pain, Xiao Ba was not good. He had at least a dozen holes in his body. Just as he struggled to throw the arrow, causing injury and injury, the blood on his body flowed even more fierce. Although the fisherman''s body is very strong, but he could not stop bleeding.


    Xiao Ba rushed to face again. At this time, Kebi mobilized some simple evasive methods that he learned from Yuxidu in the past few days, and evaded the attack of Xiao Ba.


    However, Xiao Ba immediately turned and rushed over to Kebi. Kebi used it, and the last bit of strength, a big drink: "Needle ball!" Kebi appeared outside a huge crystal meteor hammer, holding Kebi in the middle.


    "Hey!" "Ah!" Xiao Ba was too fast because of the rush, and has already rushed to the close of Kebi. Kebi suddenly made the needle ball, he simply could not avoid it.


    In the horror of Xiao Ba, the small gossip hit the ball of Kebi, and the spikes on the needle ball were broken. Numerous crystal spikes plunged into the chest of Xiao Ba. Also because of the crystal relationship, these crystal spikes were broken into pieces in the chest of Xiao Ba. Xiao Ba is trying harder, how can I not pull out these crystal spikes on my chest!


    At this point, Kebi''s face was a little white, and the physical strength was overdraft. Fortunately, he is still in the ball!


    "You~~~ don''t think that you can beat me!~~~ The endurance of the fisherman is ten times that of humans! Ten times!!!" Xiaoba bite his teeth and endure the pain of his body. The six knives Go to Krabi.


    "Oh!" In the face of the six sharp knives on the way, Kebi did not panic, but revealed a strange smile. He still has the last move. "Burst!" At this moment, Kebi''s crystal outside the body immediately burst into the air, Kubi''s body is immediately a string of crystal fragments formed by the arrow rain to 360 degrees, all-round shot.


    The little eight who was close to Kebi couldn¡¯t escape. The body was immediately shot and the crystal fragments were full and slowly fell down.


    This battle was finally over. Little eight lost, and his virgin triumphed.


    Kebi looked at his body with a triumphant smile and leaned back. Although he paid a "slightly" price for this battle, it was worth it! What he has to do is to lie down and take a good breath.


    Kroobi, who has suffered a lot of injuries, is still full of seriousness, but he is very proud to say: "My name is Krooby, and there are forty people in karate!"


    Yuxi replied faintly: "Oh! What''s the matter? Whether you are karate or something else, it''s the same for me." Then he was very confident and ironic: "Because you will lose to me." On the hand, not to mention that you have suffered a lot of injuries! Look at this blood flow! Like no money!".


    Krooby has always regarded his karate as a kind of pride, because among the fishermen, there are not many who have converted this karate to 40. Speaking at this time is to swear that my strength is strong.


    Unfortunately, Uchido did not put karate in the eye at all, which made Kroobi proud of the karate, and was completely irritated!


    Kroobi immediately screamed: "I want you to know the power of karate!" Croobi is different from the human skeleton in his arm and grows outside. Wrapped in a layer of skin, the bones of the arms are curved like a sickle, with great strength and destructive power.


    I saw that Krooby slammed on the ground and attacked the past with a knife-like arm.


    Yu Xiduo kicked out a leg without showing weakness, and blocked Croo, for example, with the blade of the blade. He knew that Yu Duoxi had learned to shave from the Navy, and the strength on his leg was naturally not weak.


    Croobi is not a master of physical skills, then suddenly one side, a whip leg once again Yu Yuduo''s waist attack.


    Krooby¡¯s attack, the way and angle of attack, were very unexpected. Krooby felt that his fist had touched Yuxi¡¯s clothes, and Kroobi was excited.


    In the next moment, Shan Zhi¡¯s body shape changed, and his fist and Yuxi Duo passed away like this. This is not unreasonable! But this happens.


    In fact, this attack by Kroobi but the Yuxidu also surprised the sweat, but fortunately she immediately unloaded the whole body, transported the paper that was just learned, Navy six It was dangerous and dangerous to avoid this attack.


    After hiding the attack, Uchido immediately began to counterattack, extending his right hand and sipping a low voice: "Finger gun." A finger flew out from the fingertips and shot at the chest of Kroobi.


    Yuxi''s finger gun attack came too fast, and Kroo couldn''t hide at all. He could only cross the front and block the front. "Hey!" A low muffled sound, pointing to the striking of the arms.


    Krooby only felt that his arms were sore, and at the same time a huge force came over. He had to lean down and step on the ground. The force of the whole body has been used, and it has been dragged back five or six steps to stop. It is conceivable that Yu Xiduo¡¯s attack is strong.


    This time, the two players showed their high and low level of skill. Kroobi¡¯s blue-purple face suddenly rose red. He didn¡¯t think his karate was worse than this woman¡¯s move! You know, his fisherman karate has reached forty, what a terrible realm! Of course, this is what he thinks.


    The chest was violently undulating, and his unwillingness and anger in his heart had already swelled to the extreme. In fact, he was not too weak, but he could not exert all his strength. Because the fisherman will have all the strength under the water, the attack power will naturally rise, but the attack on the land will be greatly reduced. Although Croobi really wants to introduce Yuxi to the underwater battle, but Yuxi is not a fool! Therefore, Croobi can only fight against Uchido on land.


    However, Yuxi can not care so much, she only knows that this fisherman who is not weak can be knocked down. Yu Xiduo, the pedals on the ground stepped out of the "shaving" disappeared in place.

 Chapter 33： Victory (signed!)

    Then appeared, behind Kroobi, immediately is a flying leg, this time she made a full force, her legs seem to turn into a black snake, like lightning, quickly kicked Krooby back waist The past.


    When Yuxi was behind Kroobi, Kroobi did not find it at all. It was the strong wind of Yuxi¡¯s flying leg attack, which made Kroobi discover Yuxiduo and his face flashed a little nervous.


    Immediately put out, karate playing a boxing posture, double fists clenched, horse step solid, slammed a punch, shouted: "Respond to the tile is fist!" The fist and the foot meet in the air, the two strokes are two People''s strong moves, the power of collision is not small.


    "Boom!" Finally, Kroobi''s body was like a broken kite, flying straight out, and once again slammed into the wall, fainted. Without the slightest suspense, Yu Xiduo won this game. He shot the navy suit on his body because of the dust stuck in the fight. He walked over to Kebi to help him up and walked to the side of Naomi and Noki.


    And Naomi and Nokigo are looking at Yuxidu with a look of adoration. They never thought that a woman would be so strong and defeated the most powerful cadre of the evil dragon.


    If Kebi VS Xiaoba is a tragic victory, then Yuxiduo VS Crouobi is a victory, it is a victory!


    If it is easy to play against Crooby, then Li Yu and the fisherman Aaron are undoubtedly cruel and fierce! Both of them chose hard-hitting, and even though they were evenly divided, of course, this is because Tianlei did not make domineering. Now Tianlei''s domineering is limited, so Tianlei is waiting for an opportunity, a time to kill.


    For a long time, I can''t take the thunder and let Aaron run away. How can a proud and powerful fisherman still be able to make a human being for such a long time! What a shameful shame! He was very angry and laughed, but the smile made people shudder and coldly said: "Good, good, good!" Three good words were said one after another.


    Aaron is violent, but Tianlei is quite speechless, good! it is good! it is good! A good ball! Isn''t it a fight? You think it is a heavy thing! Still talking three times, no trouble!


    Aaron reached into his mouth. "Scratch!" A strange voice, Aaron actually removed all his teeth from his mouth! "ßÇßÇßÇ" a series of snoring, the original Aaron''s right hand holding this pair of teeth, the sharp tooth tip station standing light, with Aaron''s push, the teeth will open and close The sound of "ßÇßÇ".


    And he lost his teeth in the mouth, and the bare gums quickly grew a row of sharper teeth. In just a few seconds, it has already formed, and it is sharper than the first pair of teeth! Such a long tooth is really staggering!


    When the past life saw this scene, Tian Lei did not believe so much. How long is the long tooth? It¡¯s not even a fishman! If it is true, is it not a denture manufacturing machine?


    But now the facts are in front of Tianlei, so that he has to believe, Tianlei can only sigh one sentence, this World of One Piece is really no surprise. At the same time, Tianlei also secretly fortunately, fortunately this is only the speed of long teeth, if the wound healing speed is so fast, then the fisherman is not invincible?


    And this dragon is still not finished, and even pulled out a pair of teeth and put it in the left hand, although the past life knows that the dragon has this trick, but now, after seeing it, it still feels quite a thunder. . Attacking with your teeth has already opened your mind, and you can think of how big a brain hole is in a person who uses three teeth attack methods!


    "ßÇßÇßÇ~~~" accompanied by the crisp teeth biting, the dragon laughed wildly: "Seeing no, the unique fishermen have their own specialties. And our sharks are the fishermen, our The teeth are extremely sharp and can grow indefinitely, which is beyond your reach!"


    Thunder can''t help but be thundered, isn''t the tooth better? Is there anything to show off? Is there anything good about it? It¡¯s really speechless!


    Tianlei was speechless and sneered: "Don''t blame BB! Or see the real chapter under the hand!" After that, Tianlei fiercely stepped on the ground, and the body attacked Aaron like electric light.


    Aaron was also sneer, not afraid, not retreating, and welcoming the sky to the sky. "ßÇßÇßÇ~~~~" He held his sharp teeth in both hands, and his mouth was also shining with cold light. Just like the three big beasts, they attacked the thunder.


    How can Tianlei be afraid of these teeth, even domineering does not need to use, just to make out the iron thousand pieces of the boxing fist, the double fist attack and the two pairs of teeth in the hands of the dragon, the result is unknown, the dragon The two teeth in the hand were immediately broken into pieces by Tian Lei¡¯s double fists.


    After the teeth in the hands of the dragon were destroyed, the anger in the eyes has already spurted out, and once in a bad situation, once again, they will not retreat, and open a big mouth to the sky. Thunder bite over.


    When Tian Lei saw the performance of the dragon, Li Ma Yin laughed and the time for himself came. Immediately on the forehead made an iron block, but also attached a domineering, a piece of black on the forehead of Tianlei is the best proof.


    Then he rudely slammed into the head of the dragon. This is the day of the thunder, but it is enough, only to see the dragon being hit, the nose of the pointed sword is completely broken. The teeth in the mouth have also shattered, and the eyes have also burst out, then suddenly flew out.


    Tianlei will not stop the attack, because there is no systematic text in his mind, which shows that the dragon is only seriously injured, and did not die. If Tianlei does not give any enemy a chance to turn over.


    Tian Lei''s "shaving" came, and flew out of the dragon''s air, and immediately hit the domineering, the iron of two thousand whales kicked and kicked in the belly of the dragon. The screaming dragon stopped the flight, but slammed into the ground and knocked a large pit above the ground, and the dragon was lying in the middle of the big pit.


    However, there was no systematic text in Tian Lei¡¯s mind. Tian Lei looked at the middle of the big pit and was already a terrible dragon. Can not help but sigh, the vitality of this fisherman is really strong! This kind of powerful attack in a row is completely dead and still not dead.


    Tianlei is not a soft-handed person. He will not see the evil dragons and not kill him. He immediately hit two gunshots and shot them in the mouth of the dragon and the heart of the chest. .


    These two powerful attacks put the dragon lying on the ground and bounced off the ground. Then he vomited a blood and finally got no gas.

 Chapter 34： Roroya Sauron 1 knife flow (pseudo)

    [The bounty system prompts, the host kills the bounty for the 20 million Berry Dragon pirate group captain Along, rewards the extraction of intermediate body skills, swordsmanship, shooting, weapons, superhuman devil fruit, animal devil fruit. Whether to extract. ¡¿


    [Bounty system prompts, the main line host mission, annihilate all the bounty pirates in the East China Sea, complete. Successfully rewarded a set of advanced swords, one of 52 powers of snow. Whether to receive]


    [Bounty system tips, guard the town of Rogge, defeat the captain of the black cat pirate group, save the task of the West Luopu village branch line, reward the intermediate mobile practice method catwalk! Whether to receive it. ¡¿


    The dragon was finally dead, and the system text appeared in Tian Lei¡¯s mind. Under this view, the Tianlei music was broken, and the horse was picked up.


    [Bounty system tips, get a set of advanced swords, Roroya Sauron a knife flow (pseudo). Sword strokes: a knife flow, flying dragon flame (pseudo), a knife flow ¡¤ Eugham bird (pseudo), a knife flow ¡¤ Dachen º³ (pseudo), a knife slumber, a lion song, (pseudo), a knife, and a lion elegy (pseudo), a knife and a living, death, lion songs (pseudo), a knife flow, thirty-six troubles. ¡¿


    [Bounty system tips, get a good knife and snow. ¡¿


    [The bounty system prompts, and leads the intermediate practice to practice the practice of catwalk. Moves: Silent steps, like cats, soft, silent high-speed mobile assassination. Spoon: The strongest move of Crow, the undifferentiated attack of ''silent step'', using high-speed movement and cat claw attack on the hand, can kill a large number of enemies, and people who are even out of the move do not know that they will cut what. ¡¿


    After reading these, the thunder of the thunder has flowed down again. Looking at the swordsmanship of Roroya Sauron in the past, one stroke is more handsome than one, and one stroke is more cool than one. Which one of the past pirates fans is not blind to them, now they actually have it, they can learn, they can use it, and it is incomparably beautiful! Although it is only a fake, but it is not bad to add your own domineering! And there are 7 strokes here! Make a big profit!


    But then again, Roroya Sauron is a high-level one, and the genuine one is not the top sword trick? Even peerless? It is no wonder that the strength of Roroya Sauron has improved so much, not only because of his qualifications, but also because his understanding is also superb. Can you comprehend so many powerful moves, can you not be strong? If you pass this set of powerful swords to the face-faced guy, you will soon learn to use his qualifications, and you will get a strong sword of your own! The strength must be strong at that time.


    The dragon died, Krooby was cruel, and the cockroaches were almost the same. The little eight was almost the same. The rest of the fisherman Luo Luo still dared to stay here, and immediately jumped to the sea and quickly left.


    Tianlei did not stop them. These little Luo Luo didn''t have much ability, couldn''t afford to wave, and then killed these little Luo Luo, and they couldn''t win the prize. What did Fei Najin do?


    Thunder: "Utsudo, you take the dragon, Kroobi, ßÝ and the little eight pass to take the first level, these people who are guilty of sin must not let go." After the day, Thunder swept around and suddenly found A bit wrong: "Well? Why did Xiaoba disappear?" In the last life, it seems that this little eight escaped in the anime. It seems that this little eight is really a fate.


    The sound of Tianlei awakened Naomi and Nuoqigao. They had already watched when the last three strokes of Tianlei swept the dragon. They really did not expect such a powerful dragon to lose in Tianlei¡¯s hands. This is miserable.


    Nami and Noki Gao took a look at each other and thought about the suffering of their cocoa village in the past few years. They could not help but cry.


    Tian Lei really does not understand, these women''s ideas, this will help them get the dragons, and cry? Going over the past: "A group of evil dragons has been solved, what are you crying?"


    Nami and Nokigo: "We are so happy and weeping." After the two of them said, they laughed loudly: "We are finally saved by the village of Cocoa!" The two enjoyed it for a while before they remembered the thunder and they immediately I ran over and said to Tian Lei deeply: "Thank you for saving us and saving the entire village of Cocoa!"


    Thunder is very pretentious to say: "I am a justice navy, these are what we should do."


    Naomi and Nokigo: "Even though, we are very grateful to you!"


    Tianlei does not want to hold on to this topic, and immediately shifts the topic: "I said that now the dragon is dead, the dragon pirate group has also been scattered, so good to eliminate, should it be cocoa The villagers in Yaxi Village shared and shared, it¡¯s not good for you two to stole here!"


    Nami and Noki Gaoyi listened immediately, right! Such a good thing, how can I know both! The two immediately flew in the direction of the village of Cocoa West Village while running and said: "Lieutenant Colonel Tianlei, I will let the villagers, thank you for the banquet."


    After that, the Tianlei four went to the treasure house of the dragon to go up a trip, and once they entered the treasure house, several people''s eyes were bright, and finally they had money to spend!


    The treasure house of the evil dragon is on the third floor of the tower. The Tianlei four people roughly counted the treasures. The light Bailey is 100 million yuan, and there are precious things like gold and silver jewelry. Initially, there must be 6, 70 million! ! With so much money, Tian Lei¡¯s eyes instantly turned into a Bailey shape. My own life and the little brother finally got insurance. Even if the task was not completed, the little life and the little brother could be innocent.


    After the thunder and four people put the money back on their own ship, Tianlei dialed the phone worm of the Warring States Marshal: "Blood! Bruce! Bruce! I am the Warring States, who?"


    Thunder: "Marshal of the Warring States, I am Tianlei."


    Phone bug: "It''s a thunder! What''s the matter?"


    Thunder: "This is the kind, I am now in the Cocoa Yaxi Village in the East China Sea~~~~~" Thunder told the Warring States about the Dragon and the Colonel, and finally said: "Evil The dragon has been smothered by me. His hand cadre Kroobi and ßÝ have been in custody, Xiao Ba has escaped, other members have been dispersed, and the Colonel Colonel has also taken it. Personally recommend this Kroobi and ßÝAnd the colonel of the mouse was handed over to the villagers in the village of Cocoa West, and the civilians were angry."


    Afraid that the Warring States did not agree, Tianlei added another sentence: "The role of the Colonel Colonel in the hands of the dragon is too great. In the area under the jurisdiction of the Colonel Colonel, people no longer believe in the Navy. The navy is like a pirate! Only by doing so can, as soon as possible, the civilians are angry. Also ask the Marshal of the Warring States to consider carefully!"

 Chapter 35： Kitchen girl

    The Warring States thought for a moment, such a big thing, as long as you can check it, Tian Lei would not even talk about it, so he said: "Yes, let''s do it! There are two days of the Mole General. Go to the town of Rogge, go back soon!"


    Thunder: "Yes! Marshal of the Warring States!"


    The four thunders were holding Kroobi and the scorpion, and the dragon, which was already a corpse, returned to the village of Cocoa. I saw Nami and Noki Gao and village police Ajian with Cocoa West Village waiting to be there, ready to meet the Tianlei four!


    When the people in the village of Cocoaxi saw the thunder and the four of them were carrying the evil dragons, they all cheered up, and they did not shed tears. This is the tears of joy in the demise of the evil dragons, the tears of hope that are full of hope for the future, and the tears of sadness in the tragic life of the past.


    Tianlei first smiled and looked at Naomi and Noki Gao. Afterwards, he told the village policeman Ajian: "I have already said the situation here and the Marshal of the Warring States. Marshal of the Warring States has agreed with my suggestion to return this evil dragon. There is a colonel with the mouse and I will hand it over to you."


    The village police Ajian and Naomi, Nuoqigao and all the villagers were stunned. What did they hear? The Supreme Commander of the Navy also knows about their affairs? I also agreed with the proposal of Brigadier General Tian Lei. Should we hand over the evil dragons and the colonel to us? How does this sound so unreal? Like a dream.


    Village police Ajian and Nami, and Noki Gaoshu trembled and asked: "Brigadier General Tian Lei, you said this is true, these people have been handed over to us?"


    Thunder: "Take it to you."


    The village police Ajian and Nami, Nuoqigao and all the villagers listened, and they didn¡¯t bother to make a fist: "Then we are welcome." Then, under the leadership of the village police Ajian and Nami and Noki, All of them rushed to the dragons and the colonel, and the dragons were fine. Anyway, they were dying, but several others were miserable. A whole hour! Their screams did not stop.


    Look at the Tianlei four people sweating all over the body! Tianlei: "The water can carry the boat and it can overturn the boat. I think Yuxi, you, the nautical person knows best!"


    Yuxidu was also shocked by the violent violent villagers. Hearing that Tianlei said this, some incomprehensible replies: "This is natural. If the voyager does not know how to become a nautical person? We are nauticalians. One is not full of awe in the sea."


    Thunder: "Yes! Many people understand this truth. Unfortunately, many people in the world government don''t understand!"


    Yuxi listened to the words of Tianlei and looked at the villagers who were already tyrannical and ruthless.


    Kebi is the face of the listening: "Impossible! Such a simple truth, it seems that ordinary people who are not nauticalians can understand!"


    Thunder: "But you don''t think that these villagers are the water in the sea. All the people in the world are the whole sea, and our navy and the world government are sailing on the sea. Usually these people are as calm as the sea, but once they break out, It will be a huge wave. I heard that there are some revolutionary forces in some places? This is the crime of decapitation, but why are there more and more people in the country participating?"


    Kebi touched the head that thought a little headache and asked, "Why?"


    Tianlei saw that he had said this, and Kebi didn¡¯t understand this guy. He knocked on his head: "Of course, those people can¡¯t live anymore, or else they¡¯ll live well, who? Willing to do the work of this decapitation? You go and see, the countries where the revolutionary army broke out, the kings and governments of their country are not levying levies, and the people who have made the good country are not living. The people do not blame him. !"


    Although Yu Xiduo also thought a lot, but did not expect such a reason, could not help but whispered: "This big event, actually just for a meal?"


    Thunder: "Yes, it¡¯s just for a meal. In the lower class, with this meal, they can live. If they don¡¯t have to die, what do you say they should do? So the future is to attack the revolutionary army and kill the first evil. That''s it, the ordinary people under their hands can let it go! They have no choice but to live."


    Yuxi and Kebi could not help but nodded. After the villagers had vented for a long time, they changed back to the kind villagers. The banquets that have already been prepared have also been opened, so people are very happy to play. It was not until the evening that the party ended, and then they went home.


    On the second morning, Lei came to the home of Nami and Noki, and when the party opened yesterday, Tianlei learned that all the things in the banquet were made by Noki Gao, and Tianlei had to take the Noki. Gao took the decision of his own warship.


    "Hey! Hey! Isn¡¯t Noki high at home?" Tianlei knocked on the door.


    Nami and Noki High came together to open the door: "It is the Brigadier General Thunder. Come in!"


    Thunder: "No, we are leaving today, I am here to invite Noki!"


    Nami looked curiously at Tianlei: "Sister?" Noki Gao is a confused question: "Invite me?"


    Tianlei smiled and said: "Yes, it is you. I ate the dishes you made at the banquet yesterday. It really made me feel good. Now I have just one chef on my warship. I invite you to be my chef. You know what you mean. how is it."


    Nami was stunned, and Noki was completely paralyzed, but she never thought about going out to sea!


    Thunder: "You should know the most about your village, but there are still many villages like your village in the world, waiting for us to rescue. Your mother, Belmer, was once an excellent navy. If it weren¡¯t for meeting you on the battlefield, I think her achievements must be extraordinary.¡± Tianlei¡¯s high-ranking warship for Ranucci, but it¡¯s all the best, and moved Noki¡¯s mother, Belmel, out. .


    When Naomi and Noki Gaoyi heard her mother, Belmel, her face could not help but sink. The mother Belmel was the pain of their life. They gave up the navy for them and lost their lives.


    Noki thought for a long time, and Namei said that she bit her lip to the other side: "Nami, I want to finish my mother, my dream is not finished!"


    Namei listened. She didn''t think that Nuqi Gao would think so, but she still said to Noki Gao: "Sister, I support your choice. There is orange forest here and give it to me!" When I finished, I couldn¡¯t help it anymore, and my tears could not help but fall.


    The same is true for Noki, and he hugged Naomi and cried. Tianlei saw this scene, could not help but feel the feelings of these two sisters, but also in the heart of a scissor hand, the cook Noki arrived.

 Chapter 35： Kitchener

    The Warring States thought for a moment, such a big thing, as long as you can check it, Tian Lei would not even talk about it, so he said: "Yes, let''s do it! There are two days of the Mole General. Go to the town of Rogge, go back soon!"


    Thunder: "Yes! Marshal of the Warring States!"


    The four thunders were holding Kroobi and the scorpion, and the dragon, which was already a corpse, returned to the village of Cocoa. I saw Nami and Noki Gao and village police Ajian with Cocoa West Village waiting to be there, ready to meet the Tianlei four!


    When the people in the village of Cocoaxi saw the thunder and the four of them were carrying the evil dragons, they all cheered up, and they did not shed tears. This is the tears of joy in the demise of the evil dragons, the tears of hope that are full of hope for the future, and the tears of sadness in the tragic life of the past.


    Tianlei first smiled and looked at Naomi and Noki Gao. Afterwards, he told the village policeman Ajian: "I have already said the situation here and the Marshal of the Warring States. Marshal of the Warring States has agreed with my suggestion to return this evil dragon. There is a colonel with the mouse and I will hand it over to you."


    The village police Ajian and Naomi, Nuoqigao and all the villagers were stunned. What did they hear? The Supreme Commander of the Navy also knows about their affairs? I also agreed with the proposal of Brigadier General Tian Lei. Should we hand over the evil dragons and the colonel to us? How does this sound so unreal? Like a dream.


    Village police Ajian and Nami, and Noki Gaoshu trembled and asked: "Brigadier General Tian Lei, you said this is true, these people have been handed over to us?"


    Thunder: "Take it to you."


    The village police Ajian and Nami, Nuoqigao and all the villagers listened, and they didn¡¯t bother to make a fist: "Then we are welcome." Then, under the leadership of the village police Ajian and Nami and Noki, All of them rushed to the dragons and the colonel, and the dragons were fine. Anyway, they were dying, but several others were miserable. A whole hour! Their screams did not stop.


    Look at the Tianlei four people sweating all over the body! Tianlei: "The water can carry the boat and it can overturn the boat. I think Yuxi, you, the nautical person knows best!"


    Yuxidu was also shocked by the violent violent villagers. Hearing that Tianlei said this, some incomprehensible replies: "This is natural. If the voyager does not know how to become a nautical person? We are nauticalians. One is not full of awe in the sea."


    Thunder: "Yes! Many people understand this truth. Unfortunately, many people in the world government don''t understand!"


    Yuxi listened to the words of Tianlei and looked at the villagers who were already tyrannical and ruthless.


    Kebi is the face of the listening: "Impossible! Such a simple truth, it seems that ordinary people who are not nauticalians can understand!"


    Thunder: "But you don''t think that these villagers are the water in the sea. All the people in the world are the whole sea, and our navy and the world government are sailing on the sea. Usually these people are as calm as the sea, but once they break out, It will be a huge wave. I heard that there are some revolutionary forces in some places? This is the crime of decapitation, but why are there more and more people in the country participating?"


    Kebi touched the head that thought a little headache and asked, "Why?"


    Tianlei saw that he had said this, and Kebi didn¡¯t understand this guy. He knocked on his head: "Of course, those people can¡¯t live anymore, or else they¡¯ll live well, who? Willing to do the work of this decapitation? You go and see, the countries where the revolutionary army broke out, the kings and governments of their country are not levying levies, and the people who have made the good country are not living. The people do not blame him. !"


    Although Yu Xiduo also thought a lot, but did not expect such a reason, could not help but whispered: "This big event, actually just for a meal?"


    Thunder: "Yes, it¡¯s just for a meal. In the lower class, with this meal, they can live. If they don¡¯t have to die, what do you say they should do? So the future is to attack the revolutionary army and kill the first evil. That''s it, the ordinary people under their hands can let it go! They have no choice but to live."


    Yuxi and Kebi could not help but nodded. After the villagers had vented for a long time, they changed back to the kind villagers. The banquets that have already been prepared have also been opened, so people are very happy to play. It was not until the evening that the party ended, and then they went home.


    On the second morning, Lei came to the home of Nami and Noki, and when the party opened yesterday, Tianlei learned that all the things in the banquet were made by Noki Gao, and Tianlei had to take the Noki. Gao took the decision of his own warship.


    "Hey! Hey! Isn¡¯t Noki high at home?" Tianlei knocked on the door.


    Nami and Noki High came together to open the door: "It is the Brigadier General Thunder. Come in!"


    Thunder: "No, we are leaving today, I am here to invite Noki!"


    Nami looked curiously at Tianlei: "Sister?" Noki Gao is a confused question: "Invite me?"


    Tianlei smiled and said: "Yes, it is you. I ate the dishes you made at the banquet yesterday. It really made me feel good. Now I have just one chef on my warship. I invite you to be my chef. You know what you mean. how is it."


    Nami was stunned, and Noki was completely paralyzed, but she never thought about going out to sea!


    Thunder: "You should know the most about your village, but there are still many villages like your village in the world, waiting for us to rescue. Your mother, Belmer, was once an excellent navy. If it weren¡¯t for meeting you on the battlefield, I think her achievements must be extraordinary.¡± Tianlei¡¯s high-ranking warship for Ranucci, but it¡¯s all the best, and moved Noki¡¯s mother, Belmel, out. .


    When Naomi and Noki Gaoyi heard her mother, Belmel, her face could not help but sink. The mother Belmel was the pain of their life. They gave up the navy for them and lost their lives.


    Noki thought for a long time, and Namei said that she bit her lip to the other side: "Nami, I want to finish my mother, my dream is not finished!"


    Namei listened. She didn''t think that Nuqi Gao would think so, but she still said to Noki Gao: "Sister, I support your choice. There is orange forest here and give it to me!" When I finished, I couldn¡¯t help it anymore, and my tears could not help but fall.


    The same is true for Noki, and he hugged Naomi and cried. Tianlei saw this scene, could not help but feel the feelings of these two sisters, but also in the heart of a scissor hand, the cook Noki arrived.

 Chapter 36： Got the dog

    In the afternoon, Lei Lei looked at the villagers in the village of Cocoa West, who were happy to send them at the port. Of course, the key is that Nami, who is standing at the forefront, still shed tears there, desperately and waving with Noki.


    Standing at the stern of Noki, the same is true for Nami and the whole Cocoa West Village. Of course, Tianlei is very intimate. Originally, I left early, but Noki Gao agreed. Tian Lei let her and Cocoa West Village go to the road, and let her and Nami stay for a while. After all, this matter is too sudden for them.


    At the same time, he also helped Noki to dig a few orange trees in their orange gardens. At that time, he was planted on his own Xingqiang warship. Anyway, there are still many vacancies on both sides of the captain''s room. what.


    After leaving the village of Cocoa, the Thunder began to leave the town of Rogge, and Nokigao began a formal naval life.


    Thunder took another look at Yalita on his side, and his eyes couldn¡¯t be twitched. What do you say? Because this product actually became beautiful after eating a bunch of fruit at the banquet yesterday, it goes without saying that she left the dog and was not a normal dog.


    Because in this pile of fruit mixed with a demon fruit! Also let her eat, and it is still a slippery fruit, which is a big circle, this fruit still let her eat. This product wakes up and enjoys it. Not only has the strength of the fruit increased, but it has also become a top beauty. The most important thing is that they can no longer recognize themselves. They can leave and sway.


    So this unfortunate reminder, I really swayed and walked in front of Tian Lei, not afraid of others recognizing him. I don¡¯t have to say the result of the eyeballs that Tianlei¡¯s eyes are looking at. The results of the previous days have seen that the ones of the One Piece will not recognize her, and immediately go to the lesson with a domineering lesson and bring it back. .


    There is no way this cargo is quite arrogant now. There is no way to use domineering. If there is no domineering and sea floor stone, you can''t do it with her. Her slippery fruit ability can almost slip off all attacks. At least now they have tried a variety of attacks, he can slide open, and only the sword can hurt her.


    This cargo has now become a major force in Tianlei''s hands. It is that Yuxi has almost no way to take her, because Yuxi is a body skill, can also find a sword at zero, or have a sharp edge to attack. Her ability.


    On the contrary, it is the crystal fruit of Kebi who has finished her! Only one crystal sword can be used to force her to submit.


    Tianlei could not help but think that in this pirate world, some things are irreversible. If you want to let this goods eat the slippery fruit in advance, you have to know that if you return to Rogge Town, it is estimated that it will not come out, and she will not have the chance to eat slippery fruit.


    Can''t figure it out! Thunder smashed the hoe, forget it, don''t want to, don''t want to, anyway, it is good for himself, take care of him!


    Thunder looked at Kby on the other side, his eyes swept back and forth in the back of the two, and both of them were counter-attacks! It¡¯s just a counterattack against Xiaozhengtai, a counterattack goddess. Thunder couldn''t help but ridiculously: "You two are really a natural pair!"


    I didn¡¯t expect Tian Lei¡¯s speechless words, but they gave them a point. Krabi¡¯s face was disgusted and said to Yalita: ¡°I¡¯m not going to be with this old, ugly, fat guy. Born a pair!"


    However, I didn''t think that Yalita was tall and looked down at Khibi. "I can''t even be a short and awkward pocking kid with your face. What a natural pair! Not to mention I am the best in the world. Beauty!" After that, he also thrown a wink at Kebi.


    Yalita''s shameless words and expressions gave them thunder, they are still leaving their hometown, and the sad Noki Gao. They were also laughed at by them.


    Kebi is directly using the fruit ability to produce a sword in both hands. He throws it up and throws it in his hand, and at the same time looks very sad at Yalita. The threat is self-evident. It¡¯s really a report! It may be that before this Yalita bullied Keby, it was too bad, so now God let her be gram-free and oppressed.


    At this time, Tianlei returned to his captain''s room and looked at the various plants trimmed on the side. He couldn''t help but laugh at himself. This is to find a cook and distribute a garden hall! That''s right, here is also Nokia''s high care.


    Thunder opened a book, which was obtained from the dragon. I wanted to come here when he was in the Sun Pirates, because he could not get such a thing with his current strength.


    This illustration is the devil''s fruit illustration, which records 136 kinds of demon fruits. Now Tianlei wants to see what devil fruit is in his hand. Tian Lei first looked through it and found out that the devil fruit is really what it is.


    The devil fruit is divided into the natural system, the superhuman system, and the animal system. But how do the devil fruits of the same system distinguish? The lines, the pair is the lines, even the demon fruits of the same family, their lines are subtle, and this demon fruit illustration is a family recorded in hundreds of years The three superhumans in the hands of Tianlei, three animal systems, have been found in the demon fruit illustrations.


    The two super-humans are the vine fruit (can produce rattan attack) and the flowing fruit (which can flow in all non-living)


    The two animal systems are the dog and dog fruit (hound form) and the rabbit fruit (the form of the rabbit)


    Although these four are classified in the primary, they are still quite good. The fruit of the vine is the worst. Although the flowing fruit has no attacking power, it is more than enough to protect itself! The fruit of Don Quixote Franmingo''s Saiol Pique''s tour is almost the same.


    Canine dog fruit (hound form) and rabbit fruit (knee-leg rabbit form) are also quite good, at least for the six-type users in the navy.


    After watching these things, Tian Lei began to cultivate a stream of Roroya Sauron, and Locke¡¯s catwalk and domineering. In the half-month back to Rogge Town, Tianlei gradually incorporated Locke''s catwalk into his own six styles. Now, using shaving will not make a sound, which is a huge achievement!


    Roroya Sauron¡¯s slash can only be used barely, and the attack can¡¯t be fully played out, but it¡¯s already a lot better than before. Domineering because the time is too short, the progress is not so obvious.


    Looking at the town of Rogge, which has already been looked back, Tianlei could not help but think that after handing over the demon fruit, he will stay in Rogge Town and practice it well, and develop the moves of his body, and improve his own strength. One level, you can set off a great fairway.


    Tianlei could not help but look to the direction of the great waterway. I thought that the great waterway will come soon. I will let the whole world know the name of my Saka Thunder, I will become the most powerful man in the world. !

 Chapter 37： Mole is dumbfounded

    After a group of five people, after entering the town of Rogge, they soon came to the naval station and came to the throne for 13 days. Tianlei first gave a ritual to the Mole General, and then said with a smile: "Lieutenant General Mole, there was something happening on the way back, which kept you waiting."


    Lieutenant General Mole did not care, and waved his hand: "Brigadier General Tian Lei, your business Marshal of the Warring States has told me, you have done a good job. For those people, I will wait for a few days, come here is your brigadier Yu Yuduo, Kebi, your school uniform and the captain also give you."


    Tianlei couldn¡¯t help but think that this is really in place, and it¡¯s the best among the lieutenant generals. Sure enough, in addition to the pirates of Yalita, all the people looked at the Mole General.


    The Mole was looked at with doubts, and Yalita behind Tian Lei asked: "Is this?" Before he came, but checked, this side of the thunder, except for the sea soldiers, only three How come suddenly one person came out?


    Thunder: "This is Yalita, a pirate!"


    Yalita heard the introduction of Tianlei, and immediately stupid: "Well?" There is only one thought in the thought, brother, are you going to play dead? It¡¯s no problem to bring me hard to the naval base, but you will say that I am a pirate in a naval headquarters. What do you mean? Is this that I am not fast enough to die? Yalita¡¯s eyes are already red, it¡¯s really a pear with rain.


    Then look at her face like a smile, not crying, crying, with a hint of resentment at the corner of the mouth. At this time the sunset is going down the mountain, the light sun shines on her face, about twenty-five years old, no face The powder is white, tender and smooth, and it makes people feel really excited. Of course, there is such a premise that I have never seen her before.


    It is the Mole that will see the destructive expression of Yalita, but also can not help but look red, but fortunately immediately returned to God, and returned to normal, otherwise this face can be lost. This can not blame the squirrel Lieutenant''s lack of strength, it is this Yalita is now some of the beauty of the sky, and want to come and the world''s first beauty of the thief female emperor Poya Hancock also have a fight.


    However, the temperament is a lot worse. If you don''t talk, you will wait for the autumn, but talk. The style of Queen Boya Hancock showed nothing, and Yalita, when she thought of her usual resistance to the huge iron bars, the temperament of the man was immediately unobstructed. The heights of the two men will stand, but this is not the case that men of the physique can resist!


    "Cough! Cough! Cough! You said that this lady is a pirate?" asked the Mole smirk with a smile.


    Tianlei smiled and said: "This is the captain of the Yalita Pirates, Yalita!" I thought to myself, Miss? Lieutenant General, a serious Mole, still smiles? You ~ Mom ~ the power of beauty is really extraordinary! But what kind of mood will it be when you look at the rewards of his original look! Thunder thought that this could not help but snicker.


    After listening to the thunder, the Mole will look at Yalita!


    What scared Yalita was the gloom of the flower, a scream, a stun of me, a weaker look: "No, not like that, I am the captain of the Yalita Pirates. However, now that I am already a navy, I have joined the squad of Tianlei and will not believe you."


    When he said that he was busy, he pulled the naval soldier''s uniform on his body, but she pulled it, but the white one on her chest was more exposed, and she brightened the eyes of a group of people. But she still doesn''t know herself, it really is a woman!


    I still can''t make you a demo? This is not, you crying and crying to join the Navy, to join my majesty. Tianlei laughed quite sinisterly, but when he reached the eyes of the Mole, he became a wretched one, and he also made a man understand the eyes.


    Seeing Ms. Lieutenant¡¯s eyes, Tianlei turned his head and looked at Yalita. Thinking of her appearance, there was a kind of impulsive impulse in her heart, but she did not explain it. After all, this thing is getting darker. !


    Tian Lei immediately transferred the topic to take out the four demon fruits, leaving the hound fruit, and handing the other three demon fruits to the Mole. The Mole Lieutenant immediately picked it up and put it up in a box that had already been prepared, and carried it on his own body. It seemed to be close to him.


    Lieutenant Mole: "Tianlei, there is no one here, tell me, how come you have this demon fruit, I must not tell others how."


    Tianlei looked at him silently. Can Dongdong tell you? What a joke!


    The Mole will watch the unspeaking thunder, and it is quite speechless. "You can''t, tell me, is it falling from the sky? How strong luck is ityou Find one, I will see it, I will believe it."


    At this time, the figure of Yalita suddenly appeared in the brain of Tianlei, and the eyes of Tianlei suddenly became bright. There is more than one Thunder in this reaction. Yuxiduo and Kebi also thought of Yalita, and her face suddenly became strange.


    Yuxiduo and Kebi¡¯s expression, Mole, was naturally seen, and the heart was tight, and he asked: ¡°I don¡¯t really have such a person!¡±


    Tian Lei, Yu Xi Duo, Ke Bi three could not help but look at the past.


    The Mole General will also look at them with their eyes, and the whole question mark is in the brain! The Mole will not be sure about it: "Yalita you ~~~~~."


    Yalita said with a look of embarrassment: "I am a superman who is capable of slippery fruit. This superhuman slippery fruit is eaten by fruit at a celebration party for us in the village of Cocoa."


    The Mole squid still had some reaction, but he looked confused and asked: "Is the fruit eaten at the banquet?"


    Tianlei smiled and said: "After we got the gang of dragons and the colonel of the mouse, the villagers in the village of Cocoaxi gave me a banquet. There were a lot of fruits at the banquet, and I didn¡¯t know how to mix them. A superman is a devil fruit, slippery fruit. Thousands of people at the banquet went to eat fruit, but the devil fruit let the goods touch and eat."


    This Mole will understand, but it is also dumbfounded. This way, I have eaten a demon fruit, which is no more reliable than the devil fruit coming from heaven. Other people''s words can not believe, Yu Xiduo, but he knows the people sent by the Warring States Marshal! She is impossible to lie to herself! When I look at her expression, I know that this is like a fairy-tale thing, it is really his ~ mom~ happened.

 Chapter 38： The strength of the collective increase

    The Mole had passed for a while, only to return to God, a little awkward, and immediately said: "This devil fruit, it matters, I have to **** back."


    Tianlei is not laughing, but it is not shown on the surface. After all, it is not necessary to give the Mole to the face. "I will send you." At the same time, I handed a copy of the demon fruit that I copied to the Mole. Lieutenant General, and came to him, whispered: "I don''t know if there is anything in the Navy''s headquarters. If there is nothing, if there is no such value, it will still be above the three demonic fruits."


    The time of the Mole in the Navy has been very long, and I know that some things are still not known, even if I am a lieutenant. After picking it up, I immediately put it into my own arms. Although this thing is only what Tianlei said, but people who can come up with three demonic fruits can not make a fuss about this.


    After all, the credit is already big enough. If it is really that, it will be incredible. At the same time, it will not help but smile. It seems that if you are not careful, you have entered a troublesome situation and hope to return to the Navy headquarters safely!


    After the Mole was gone, the Noki Gogh, who was in charge of carrying the things on the ship, also came to the naval station. The nature that Noki Gao carried was the wealth that Tianlei got from the dragon, and it was carried to his real warship. Strong number. It was also because she was too responsible for transplanting several orange trees to the captain''s room of Tianlei.


    Afterwards, the scorpion also took Bartol Romeo and Dezaia, so that the captain Tian Lei, the voyage Yu Yuduo, the swordsman face, the combat ability Kebi, the combat ability Yalita, and the two younger brothers Bartol Romeo and Dezaia, as well as the cook Nikoga, eight partners arrived.


    When Tian Lei looked at a serious Bartol Romeo and Dezaia, he couldn¡¯t help but look at it. It seems that this guy is definitely not teaching them less. Tianlei knows what kind of virtues they have when they played in their past lives.


    Thunder: "Okay, 7 people are coming together. We are partners now, but some people have not seen each other yet. From my own, I came from my introduction!"


    Thunder: "My name is Saka Thunder, 16 years old, the Brigadier General of the Navy, good at the iron, shaving, moonstep, swordsmanship, domineering in the Navy."


    Kebi: "Domineering???"


    Thunder: "I introduce myself first, about domineering, I will wait and see."


    As the first face to follow Tian Lei, naturally it was the first to stand up: "Teng Yuanyan is 22 years old, the Navy Headquarters Major, a swordsman!"


    Yuxi Duo: "Utsudo is 20 years old, the colonel of the Navy, the nautical, the animal, the cat, the lynx, and the razor, the gun, the paper."


    When Yuxiduo¡¯s words came out, Bartol Romeo and Dezaa couldn¡¯t help but look at Yuxiduo. They really didn¡¯t believe that such a delicate woman would be stronger than the big pervert. However, the colonel of the naval headquarters is not available to anyone, and the strength of matching is impossible. It was the face that was surprised and looked at Yu Xiduo. He did not expect to go out and Yu Yuduo became a capable person.


    Kebi: "Keby is 14 years old, the captain of the Navy headquarters, Superman system, crystal fruit ability, good at not only ability, but also learning body skills and swordsmanship." After that, he showed his ability and made it in his hand. Some crystals.


    Kebi was surprised to introduce Bartol Romeo, this person is smaller than them! Already the captain of the headquarters? Dezaia is looking at the crystal in the hands of Kebi. Seeing the thunder can not help, and sure enough women like this kind of thing, ah! Except for Yalita, I took a look at the side of Yalita Tianlei.


    Yalita: "Yalita is 26 years old, sea soldier, superman, slippery fruit ability, good at heavy blows."


    Yalita is good at reporting, everyone is stupid, what is good at hitting? Isn''t that the strength? Moreover, the strength is also aimed at those ordinary people, and it is really nothing in front of them.


    Noki Gao: "Noki is 17 years old, chef! There is nothing other than cooking and planting fruit trees."


    Tianlei smiled and said to Noki Gao: "Nothing, after that I will let Yuxi and the face teach you your body skills and swordsmanship. After that, which one do you like, you are the one who is practicing."


    Noki Gao was embarrassed and bowed his head to: "Okay!"


    In the end, Thunder looked at Bartol Romeo and Dezaia, and the two immediately agreed. Bartol Romeo first stood up: "Battor Romeo is 15 years old. Superman is a barrier fruit player. He is studying swordsmanship with Fujiwara Major." But at the end of the day, it was obviously low-deficiency and the voice was much smaller. It seems that I did not learn swordsmanship! Thunder can not help but think.


    Dezaia: "Dezaa is 15 years old is a swordsman, and now he is studying swordsmanship with Fujiwara Major." After reading it, he looked at Bartol Romeo, Bartol. ¡¤ Romeo is good-looking, hateful teeth itch.


    When I heard Dezaia, Tianlei couldn¡¯t help but look at it. I only saw a face and smiled at the thunder, and ordered a little. Tianlei almost thought it was wrong, and this face has an expression on his face? It seems that the qualifications of this Dezaa swordsman are quite extraordinary!


    For his own people, Tianlei has never been embarrassed, took out a good knife and snow, and handed it to the face. Then he said to Dezaia: "This is the snow in the good knife 52. I put it in your captain''s hand now. When your swordsman got his approval, it is yours." Dezaia immediately released his eyes! This is a famous sword! It is drooling.


    Tianlei looked at the six people in front of him and said, "Okay! Now everyone is a partner. In the future, we must help each other, because from now on we are a whole." The six people could not help but nod.


    Tianlei: "Now I will assign it. Now we are divided into two teams. The first team captain, the voyager Yu Xiduo, the player Kebi, Noki Gao. The second team captain swordsman, the team Dezaa, Yalita. Bartol Romeo followed me, the first captain taught the body and the second captain taught the sword."


    After a year has passed, Tianlei and all of its partners have grown up. Thunder''s domineering can cover half of the body, and it can also be used on swordsmanship or even at the same time. The flow of Roroya Sauron has also been refined, and the six-style and the fisherman karate have been used as innocent.


    Yuxi has the blessing of the devil''s fruit, and all the six styles have been learned. Under the guidance of Tianlei, some extension techniques have been developed. In fact, Tianlei also said the moves of the previous generation to see CP9.

 Chapter 39： Smog unable to escape

    The face is not only to pass the thunder to him, but Roroya Sauron¡¯s knife flow is all freely used, and he has developed his own sword. He has already taken a solid foot on the swordsman¡¯s road. The first step.


    The most unexpected thing is Kebi. This guy found out that when Tian Lei told them about domineering, he was already awakened to see the domineering in the battle with the Little Bayi, and he cultivated quite well during the year. The **** residue has been abandoned, but the sword is good, and it has already been used. It is about to be exposed to the mirror of the Õ¶Ìú, and the fruit ability has also developed a lot of big tricks.


    Yalita''s talent, the talent on the weapon, in addition to the great strength of the stick, can not learn any moves, once a face headache. However, the talents of the body skills can also be learned, the fisherman karate and the iron in the six styles, paper painting, and lameness have been learned, and can already be used freely. This goods immediately became a melee-free nemesis with no armed weapons and no domineering weapons. When others attack her, they will slide off her slippery skin. And her attack is quite good, it is completely the master of unilateral beating.


    Bartol Romeo''s good style is also learned to refer to the gun and lameness. The fruit ability is much stronger than the previous life under the guidance and inspiration of Tianlei. Now there is a barrier defense, a six-style attack, and also a Only beat the Lord.


    Dezaa is a sword genius. He has already arrived in the straits of iron in the past few days. Roroya Sauron¡¯s knife flow can also be used freely. In the sixth style, he only learned to shave. Others will not be anything. It can be said that it is a pure swordsman. Of course, the good knife and the snow have already reached her hand.


    Chef Nuo Gao is also a genius of physical skills, but she may not like fighting, so she learned the six styles are also quite speechless shaving, moon steps, paper painting. At least no one can be beaten, there is no problem to escape, and Tian Lei is comforted by himself.


    [Host Saka Thunder:


    Force: 2000 (the strength of ordinary people, you can hit a force attack.)


    Speed: 3000 (the speed of ordinary people)


    Defense: 5000 (ordinary defense, can withstand 1 force attack without injury.)


    Body: Unknown fisherman karate (primary) Navy six (top)


    Swordsmanship: A stream of pseudo-Roroyazon that has been improved by Fujiwara (top)


    Shooting: None


    Devil Fruit Ability: None


    Overlord color domineering: no


    Armed color domineering: intermediate


    See the color domineering: no


    [Bounty system tips, armed color domineering can be divided into: primary can be attached to the hands and feet (attack defense plus 50%); intermediate can be attached to the body, can be attached to the object, can be attached to the body parts (attack defense plus 100%) Advanced; can be attached to the whole body, with purple (attack defense plus 200%); top full purple black (attack defense plus 400%); sharp purple (attack defense plus 1000%). ¡¿


    [Bounty system tips, overlord color domineering, see the color domineering host has not yet awakened, can not view. ¡¿


    After watching these data, Tianlei estimated that he should be in front of CP9, plus his own swordsmanship, and super defense, no domineering estimate is the boss of the CP9 Rob Road The Wizards can fight with themselves.


    The use of the intermediate-level domineering estimate is to squeeze them, so that is to say, he is almost the top of the majors, that is, he can also fight with the lieutenant.


    According to their own data, Tianlei has estimated the strength of their partners. Yuxiduo, the strength of face-to-face is also relatively strong in the majors, and they have the strength to fight with CP9. Krabi, Bartol Romeo, Dezaia, and Yalita also have the strength of the colonel, and it is not far from coming to the major.


    As for the cook Nikoga, hey! The request is not too high. Anyway, self-protection is more than enough. She wants to escape, that is, the lieutenant wants to take her, and she will feel a headache. Thunder couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her. It¡¯s really a slap in the face of her talent. It seems that I can only change her slowly afterwards.


    But now there is a bit of a bit of distress, that is, I don¡¯t know what kind of excuse to use to go out from this East China Sea. I can¡¯t say with the Marshal of the Warring States that I have enough in the East China Sea. Can you let me go to the great fairway now? Although the strength and potential of this One Piece world is also a very important capital, as long as you have the strength and potential, the upper and lower levels will not be too clear, but the distinction is too clear, this subordinate is also there. It''s very much that you have the strength of this old monster of Karp.


    As the saying goes, the sky does not follow people''s wishes, but this time, I really followed the wishes of one person. Yu Xiduo came in at this time: "Brigadier General Tian Lei, the Navy headquarters of the Warring States Marshal calls."


    When Tian Lei heard it, he immediately took the phone bug: "You are the Marshal of the Warring States ~ www.novelhall.com~ I am Brigadier General Tian Lei."


    Phone bug: "Tianlei, you have been in the East China Sea for more than a year! In the past year, the East China Sea has not had a decent pirate, this is your credit! Now promote you as a major general, to station in God. Kingdom of Bastan."


    The amount of information in this sentence is quite a lot! The first promotion to the major general, the second can finally leave the East China Sea, to the great waterway, but for Mao to go to the Alabaster Kingdom? Is this not the country of Princess Neferutari Vivi? There is a big trouble here. One of the seven Wuhais, Krokdal, has a big movement there, and it is inevitable to confront him. Now he is not his opponent, but fortunately he knows his weaknesses and still does something.


    As for the past year, the East China Sea has not had a decent pirate! How is it possible, but the East China Sea has allowed Tianlei to manage and live in peace and contentment. There is a guy with Lu Fei who has a temper and can''t find a place to play. That was Portas D. Ace. He went out to sea shortly after Tian Lei cleared the East Sea pirates. There was no movement all the way. Naturally no one knew him.


    Thunder: "Who is there in the town of Narog?"


    Telephone bug: "This department sent Colonel Smoog to come over. He is more than enough to station in the East China Sea. You don''t have to hand over to him. Give me a place to stay in the Kingdom of Alabaster!"


    Tianlei is a bit strange, why is it so urgent? Just going to this troubled country, I couldn''t help but ask: "I can ask Marshal of the Warring States how to suddenly let me go to the kingdom of Alabaster. Such a big country should have been stationed for a long time!" Smoker Smog silently sighed, it really is your sad reminder guy to stay in Rogge town, it seems that you are destined to have this robbery! Brother just wants to block you and can''t stop it!

 Chapter 40： My 1 Navy was actually rewarded?

    Warring States: "The Major General stationed there was seriously injured and returned to the Navy headquarters to recuperate! Others recommended you to me! I think your strength is really right, it is up to you, how? Don''t want to go?"


    Tianlei said that this is so clever, the ghosts believe it! It seems that there is a problem here, but as long as you are strong enough, there is no fear of any intrigue. Besides, if you are afraid of that, don''t mix in the world of this One Piece. Tianlei immediately said: "I said whatever I want, I will arrange it today and I will leave tomorrow."


    The next day, the day was with the thunder, Yuxiduo, Gengbu, Kebi, Yalita, Bartol Romeo, Dezaia, Cook Nikoga and the original 500 sea soldiers to the Great Channel in the Kingdom of Alabaster let''s go.


    After half a month, they thundered the red clay road into the great waterway, and Tian Lei, Gengbu, Kebi, Bartol Romeo, and Yalita and Dezaa, two men, every day. In addition to cultivation. It was just like a party at the head of the swimming pool, while drinking the rum of the old year and eating the snacks made by the chef Nuo Gao.


    Uchido and Noki are either swimming in the pool or setting up a parasol and sunbathing. The days of the Tianlei group are really like gods!


    But this day, their fairy days were broken. The first one who responded was to see the owner of the domineering gram.


    "Thousands of Thunder!" Kebi shouted, and at the same time with the partners, a look, after a year, several people have already understood.


    Tian Lei asked Kebi: "How many people have come?" Although I can feel that someone is coming, this is just the intuition of the strong, but I have not seen the good use of domineering, and I can clearly feel the people. quantity. Of course, there are some special people who can''t feel it. For example, there are people who are far superior to Kebi, and who are particularly hidden.


    Krabi had a brow and said: "Three people on the left, two on the right, but it seems that it is not a group."


    Everyone stopped to eat and drink. Yuxi and Nuqi Gao also put on their clothes, and they all waited for it. After all, this is already in the great waterway. I have to be careful! After all, the strength of one''s own body is not enough.


    The two people on the right first appeared. They flew up from the right side, and the pair flew up. Their tool is an umbrella! ! ! This way of appearance, so that all the people except Tian Lei are vigilant, after all, this way of appearance, at first glance is a demon fruit ability. There are several abilities among them! Nature is the power of those who know ability. Naturally, they dare not care.


    However, Tianlei smiled. When the two men flew up, he recognized it. The sand crocodile Klockdal¡¯s senior cadre in the Baroque work, the Mr.5 explosive fruit ability and the Miss.Valentine ability to float the fruit.


    The ability to fly up is the ability of Miss.Valentine to float the fruit. When they arrive, the thunder is expected. After all, they will soon be stationed in the Kingdom of Alabaster. With the responsibilities of the sand crocodile Krokdal, you will know, naturally, someone will send someone to test it.


    Mr.5 and Miss.Valentine came up and found that all the people were staring at them. They couldn¡¯t help but they had never encountered such a situation, but they immediately recovered. They are their own strengths. Those who believe, they are all demonic fruit capable.


    Tianlei looked at the Mr.5 and Miss.Valentine and shook his head. This is the fruit of the explosion and the fruit of the fluttering. It is not a general strong. The fruit of the explosion and the high-ranking cadres of Don Quixote Dolfrango, the blasting fruit of Guladios is the devil fruit of the same class! But this strength is too far away!


    As for the fluttering fruit, it is even stronger. Think about the floating fruit of the golden master and the gravity fruit of the general of the navy headquarters Fujiko. They are all demon fruits of the same class, and it is conceivable how strong the devil fruit is.


    How many people in this past life are worthless for this explosion of fruit and fluttering fruit, it is really a non-person!


    At this time, the three people on the left were also up. They climbed up. The three were all big-eyed and black. They knew that it was not a good thing at first glance.


    As soon as the three of them came up, a funny scene appeared. The Tianlei group had not spoken yet, and the two groups began to tear. Just listening to Mr.5 quite arrogantly said: "You are such an idiot, the head of the general will I see it, and now I will roll it, otherwise I will even pack you up."


    The three black people did not show weakness: "Mr.5, Miss.Valentine, your Baroque work is really strong, but our bounty work is not bad. This Tian Lei major is in the underground world. A reward of 80 million yuan You want to be alone is impossible."


    A group of Tianlei people are quite speechless, and they have already gathered aside, completely ready to look good. This is a listen to Tianlei was rewarded by the underground world for a reward of 80 million, and then they laughed.


    Bartol Romeo: "Boss, I really didn''t think that you had so much money!" Bartol Romeo, the goods, for a long time, the original personality of the rogue, once again revealed.


    Of course, Dezaa, who is also a tyrant of Rogge Town, is also the same. The whole female hooligan¡¯s accent is smiling: ¡°Boss, it seems that you are blocking, others¡¯ way! This is to take you Roadblocks, sweep it!" Dezaa is a little rogue, but the brain is very good, and I can see the problem.


    After all, Tianlei is the top genius in the navy. It is the underground world that gives him a reward for the rewards. After all, it is very likely that the navy will be anxious.


    Dezaa can think of it, nature can also think of it, but in addition to lying on the gun, he offended the sand crocodile Krokdal, it seems that he did not offend anyone! Oh, yes, there is another one, the Navy lieutenant burns the mountain? But just for his juniors who had been beaten by themselves and robbed the warships, they risked offending the red dogs to engage themselves. This does not seem to be possible!


    But who is that? Who is the way I blocked? Tianlei actually thought that he had just promoted the major general, and could not help but think that he would not be the promotion place for himself. If this is the case, you can lie down and shoot again.


    Tianlei is not a tangled person. I don¡¯t want to think about it. I finally sighed that one of my navy was actually rewarded, and it was 80 million. With this 80 million reward, but to be chased, but for Mao, my heart is very cool!

 Chapter 41： Take it easy

    The leader of the three black men said coldly: "Mr.5, Miss.Valentine, others are afraid of you, but we are not afraid of you."


    Bartol Romeo buckled his nose and said: "Boss, they seem to take us to the air."


    Tianlei silently looked at Bartol Romeo with a snot, and there was no image at all. He immediately came over his head. In the face of Bartol Romeo¡¯s grievances, Tianlei said that Mr.5 said "This guy has the same hobbies as you, you can get them."


    Bartol Romeo listened to the words of the thunder and looked at Mr.5. Sure enough, at this time, Mr.5 was snoring like him. Bartol Romeo looked contemptuously and said, "Where can I have such a ~~~~~~~~?"


    "Hey!" A loud explosion rang, and Bartol Romeo was completely stunned. Originally, when Bartol Romeo''s shape had not been exported, Mr.5 bounced the snore out of the three black men.


    The result is self-evident. Although the three black clothes know the ability of Mr.5, they immediately evade. Although the dangers have escaped, it is a pity that their speed is really good. Or let the nose of Mr.5 hit their clothes corner, the nose immediately exploded, and the three fell to the ground.


    Although Tianlei did not understand, how did this buckled nose become a type? Very funny looking at Bartol Romeo: "Batrol Romeo is more stylish now!"


    Listening to this question of the thunder, Bartol Romeo''s face suddenly looked bad, how can there be more people in this world than their own type! If you can kill your eyes, it is estimated that Mr.5 does not know how many times you have died.


    In addition to face, Yu Xiduo, Kebi, Yalita, Dezaia, cook Nikko Gao could not help but laugh.


    Bartol Romeo¡¯s old rival Dezaa is even more ridiculed: ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t this our most versatile Bartol Romeo? Oh! No, it¡¯s not it now, it¡¯s the second now. Type of people, commonly known as the second child!"


    Dezaa¡¯s second child, but he also laughed at the face, not to mention Kebi, Yalita, Dezaia. Yuxi and cook Nikki blushed.


    And Bartol Romeo was completely angered by this second child. He couldn¡¯t take Dezaia and could only put all the angry others. It doesn''t matter who you are.


    Bartol Romeo immediately yelled: "What kind of bounty is you, or Baroque, let me die! Look at my barrier." Bartol Romeo immediately made a knot with the **** and the middle finger. A huge barrier appeared, and then Bartol Romeo''s other hand, slammed into the barrier.


    The barrier immediately pushed forward quickly, and the three blacks and Mr.5 and Miss.Valentine slammed into the past. Bartol Romeo''s barrier is to divide the entire warship into two halves, half of which is opposite. Half of the opposite side can all be within his attack range. They have no choice but to jump off the warship.


    However, they did not have the quick response speed. All five people were hit by each other. The three black people were directly killed, and Mr.5 was not so good. It was directly hurt. Only Miss.Valentine was only slightly hurt, because she used her ability to minimize her weight at the most critical time, as light as a feather.


    Everyone else was hit and flew out, and Miss.Valentine was stuck on the barrier.


    Bartol Romeo made a blow and then he was embarrassed, how can this group of people be so weak! It was done with a single blow, but Miss.Valentine, who seemed to be in a bad position, blocked it.


    Bartol Romeo looked at Miss.Valentine flying in the sky, knotted with his fingers, and sighed: "Block giants bound!" The barrier in front of Bartol Romeo turned into a huge hand to Miss.Valentine Grabbed the past.


    Miss.Valentine was scared by the barrier of Bartol Romeo''s previous barrier, looking at the usual powerful Mr.5, now lying there like a dead dog. I haven''t recovered, I feel a huge wind hitting myself, looking up, scared is the gloom of the flower, the boss of the mouth, the boss of the eyes, are about to fall out.


    However, the good response was not bad. It immediately made 10,000 kilograms of guillotine, and quickly fell to the ground, just to escape the shock of Bartol Romeo. Although she once again escaped this blow, but she has a lot of skill, she knows that she usually plays assists, and her fruit ability is only three strokes.


    Ten thousand kilograms ¡¤ Guillotine: Now the quality of the body is changed to 0, so that the body floats in the air, and then the body is vertically aligned with the top of the target After the weight is changed to 10,000 kg, it will fall. Broken target.


    Ten thousand kilograms ¡¤ Topping: Turn the weight into 10,000 kilograms and crush each other.


    Weight and sublimation: Press on the other side, slowly increase the weight and torture the other party.


    But what is the difference between these three moves and one move? And it¡¯s all about getting in touch with each other! Seeing each other is also the ability of the devil''s fruit, and the ability of the other party''s fruit can completely make you close!


    Bartol Romeo watched Miss.Valentine once again escaped his attack. He couldn''t help but look at Miss.Valentine. He said with a serious look: "You chick, it''s quite capable! Then pick me up. hit!"


    Tianlei saw Bartol Romeo, the best-selling Miss.Valentine, and couldn¡¯t help laughing. He really couldn¡¯t understand it. Bartol Romeo and Miss.Valentine said that this is a serious question, why should it be serious! It¡¯s hard to say that it¡¯s not a drama?


    Miss.Valentine is scared when she hears it. She now knows where she is. In the past, I used to bully and bully ordinary people. If the ability is not good, nothing will be done. The two strikes just had their own life. If they were not lucky, they would be like the Mr.5 lying on the ground. Miss.Valentine immediately said: "I surrender!"


    Bartol Romeo is preparing to make a big move, greeting Miss.Valentine in his eyes, but suddenly heard Miss.Valentine yelling and surrendering, immediately forced, and whispered: "This is not a good fight." How? Surrender?"

 Chapter 42： Digging the corner of Krokdal

    Looking at Bartol Romeo, I can''t accept it, funny expressions, face, Yuxi, Kebi, Yalita, Dezaia, cook Nikko Gao could not help but laugh.


    Yu Xiduo walked over and took a look at Bartol Romeo''s shoulder: "Not everyone is not afraid of death, not everyone, knowing that they will lose and fight." Bartol Romeo listened to Yuxi If you understand something, look at Miss.Valentine and look at a group of partners behind you.


    Thunder looked at Miss.Valentine and said, "You are the Miss.Valentine of the Baroque work club! The Mr.5 on the ground is your partner!"


    Miss.Valentine looked at the thunder and looked at the thunder. She was not stupid. As soon as she saw it, she could see that the person who had beaten her before was only one of the subordinates of the Major General. He said: "Yes! I am Miss.Valentine of the Baroque work."


    "I also know that other members of your Baroque work club, Mr.1 Das Paulis, the West Sea bounty hunter, Superman is the ability to catch fruit, partner with Miss. Two-handed Pola, spider bar owner, Superman It is the ability of the thorns fruit; Mr.2 von Kray, bounty 32 million, Superman is the ability to imitate the fruit, is the only senior cadre in your Baroque work club without a partner. I am right?" Ray asked Miss.Valentine.


    Miss.Valentine has been completely stunned, she really does not understand, how can Tianlei know so clearly, she is really a little scared.


    Looking at the expression of Miss.Valentine, Tianlei is quite satisfied. Since I saw this Miss.Valentine and Mr.5, Tianlei naturally wants to accept them. After all, their fruit ability is very strong. It is that after comprehending the domineering, the fruit ability alone can also occupy a place in the world of this One Piece.


    Thunder is doing this to give Miss.Valentine an illusion that a navy is as straightforward as they are, as long as they want to take them, they can do it at any time. This will make them fool over.


    Thunder again said: "Right, there is Mr.3 Gard Dino, the ability of wax wax fruit, partner with Miss. Golden Week color mood fruit ability; Mr.4 idiot one, partner Miss. Merry Christmas The animal is the ability of the Mole fruit; the next is to produce you and Mr.5, the ability to flutter and explode the fruit, then said, the strength is too poor, the ability is too bad, there is no need to pay attention."


    At this time, Mr.5 has already woken up. Although he only listened to half of it, he still felt a cold sweat. He did not expect that today¡¯s goal is actually so understanding of their Baroque work, even their own Baroque work. The senior cadres did not know much about him.


    Although Mr.5 is a cocky madman, it is not a fool. After looking at the Miss.Valentine on the side, he said, "Let''s say! What do you want? After all, you spend so much energy to monitor us, you must have yours. Look at it!"


    Thunder: "Yes, very early, our navy has taken a look at your abilities, but let the sand crocodile Krokdal, one of the 7 Wuhai, take the first place. It¡¯s not good to pull you over, right. 7 Wuhaisha crocodile Krokdal is the boss of your Baroque work club. Of course, there is another reason, that is, after you have the ability, there is no good development at all. With a super devil fruit ability, the worst strength can be. ¡±


    It was said that Mr.5 and Miss.Valentine were embarrassed by Tian Lei, but they did not have the ability to refute. After all, they could not beat even one of Tian Lei¡¯s men.


    Tian Lei said with a smile: "In this way, the navy will naturally not see you, and it is even more impossible to go to you. But since you are sent to the door today, I think that you, cultivation and cultivation, are still very promising. So now you There are two choices, one to join us now, one to let you go, and then to be chased by the navy."


    Mr.5 and Miss.Valentine have a look at each other. Is there still a choice? With your navy''s understanding of us, even if you let us go, but after a minute, you can take us out!


    Tianlei looked at the expressions of Mr.5 and Miss.Valentine and knew that it was a matter of darkness. I thought maybe you two! Then I am also white in the 21 world mixed. You must know, which one is strong, and China is looking for Lanxiang in the 21st century, um! Pooh! Pooh! Pooh! Where did you want to go, they did not give me advertising fees, help them promote what!


    After a while, Mr.5 and Miss.Valentine: "We join the Navy at the same time!"


    Tianlei laughed and laughedKlockerdal, you are a great person! This is really not what I want to dig your corner, it is your own hard to send to the door, but don''t blame me! Thunder: "You are not just joining the navy. The most important thing is that you joined my Xingqiang warship and became our partner. Do you understand?"


    Mr.5 and Miss.Valentine looked at each other again, and they all saw a different meaning from the other''s eyes. They were not stupid. The meaning of the Tianlei words is that the two of them joined the Tianlei group. Joining the Navy is just a matter of course. However, they nodded, the word of the partner, but the relationship with the superiors and subordinates was much heavier.


    Then I introduced myself again, so people are very happy, but only one person is depressed. That is Bartol Romeo, the reason is also very strong, and he is no longer the most versatile person, so he forced a face. I saw a few people laughing at the thunder.


    Finally Mr.5 and Miss.Valentine also introduced themselves, Mr.5: "25 years old, the original name has not been remembered, you still call me Mr.5! Superman is the ability to explode fruit."


    Miss.Valentine: "My original name was Chennai, 23 years old. Superman is a person who is capable of fluttering fruit."


    Thunder: "Since I have a new partner to join, I will assign it now! The first team and the second team are still the same. The captain of the nautical sergeant Yuxi, the player Kubi, Noki Gao. The captain swordsman, the team Dezaa Yalita. Now the third team is established. Bartol Romeo is the captain of the third team. The players are Mr.5 and Chennai. You will train them well in the future. If they can''t grow up, I can''t. Then you are asking!"

 Chapter 43： Pirate Nova Fire Fist Ace

    Thunder is here, screaming and making a fortune, slashing the corner of Krokdal.


    In a gigantic loft with a plaque hanging on it, the word "justice" is written on the whole, giving people a sense of righteousness and awe, which is the most just place in the world. - Naval headquarters, Marlene Vatican.


    "Marshal of the Warring States, this is the latest report, is the emergency call of Colonel Smog in Rogge Town, East China Sea." A major said with respect to the chief in front of him.


    "Oh." An old man with glasses and seagulls on his head was a little surprised. "Smoog? The East China Sea has long been settled by the Thunder. What will happen? When did he become so unstable? He is The elite cultivated by the Navy, the elite among the elites!" This person who spoke, needless to say, is now the highest commander of the Navy, and the wisdom of the Buddha is the Warring States.


    "There is really something big happening. According to the report, Colonel Smog played against a young pirate named Portas D. Aes in Rogge yesterday, but he fought a tie and then let him Escaped, this man finally broke through five ships, surrounded by naval warships. Therefore, Colonel Smog specifically asked the Ministry to pay attention to this person, saying that this person has unlimited potential."


    The Warring States could not help but raise their eyes and also interested in this pirate: "Oh! Is it? Show me the intelligence of that person!"


    "Yes." The major immediately gave Ace''s information to the hands of the Warring States.


    After the Warring States watched it, the face of the Warring States sank and whispered: "d? How is it d?" Then asked the major: "Do you know where he came from?"


    The major immediately said: "I have adjusted all the information about him from the cp side, but the information in the information shows only that the place where he first appeared was the South China Sea. He also knocked down a reward of 50 million Baileys in the South China Sea. The sea thief was rushing, and it was destroyed together with the pirate ship that was smashed by the sea."


    Once again, the Warring States looked at the information in their hands. The more they saw it, the more shocked they were. The information showed that although the pirate was just a newcomer, it had the ability to burn fruits in nature. The most crucial thing is that Colonel Smog himself recognized that he did not leave the strength of this person.


    Who is Smog? The natural demon fruit ability, and after long-term training and training by the Navy, but highly valued by the military headquarters, and strive to train it as a future lieutenant, or even a general candidate, such a person will be poor? Although he is still a colonel, he is indeed a real general. There are only a few people in the same period, which can be compared.


    It¡¯s just that Smog is stubborn and doesn¡¯t talk about rules, so he won¡¯t stay in the department. Instead, it was assigned to the East China Sea, just to want to kill his spirit. Now from Smoog''s mouth, I learned that a pirate novice who is stronger than him, how can the Warring States not be shocked!


    What does this mean? If Smog has the potential of a lieutenant general, then he has the potential of 7 Wuhai, and even the four emperors. Such a big potential threat, absolutely can''t, just let it go.


    The Warring States thought for a moment and immediately ordered: "The commanding ghost spider, the two squadrons of the fire-burning mountain will immediately go to this porter d. Ais, to give the invitation of Wang Xia Wuhai, and to offer him a reward list. The reward is 80 million Bailey. If he is interested, of course he is the best. If you don''t know how to do it, you know what to do!"


    "Yes, Marshal of the Warring States. Everything is for justice!" The majors went on immediately after getting the order.


    A reward of 80 million Bailey? The major did not know why the Marshal would give such a high reward to such a newcomer, which is estimated to be the highest amount of the first time in the history.


    He naturally does not know that the Warring States value is the potential of Aesna''s horror. Just after debut, you can focus on the Smog. What about the future? No one can predict where he can go on the road of the pirates... Four emperors, or the highest peak of the One Piece! ! ! ! !


    However, the Warring States did not arrive. His old friend Karp, after hearing the news from the Navy Major, had stopped eating doughnuts. I started to close my eyes and raise my mind. In fact, he was in a headache: "Is this kid, it¡¯s really troublesome! Isn¡¯t it for you to be a navy? It¡¯s good, it¡¯s so early that it caught the attention of the Navy¡¯s top. Wang Xiaqi Wuhai? How would you choose? And your identity~~~~~."


    However, the initiator of all this, Portkas D. Ace, was still daydreaming on the boat, and did not know the huge turm that he had brought.


    On the great fairway, Portas D. Ace¡¯s brother, Sapo, is looking at the rewards in his hand. It¡¯s Ace¡¯s cowboy hat, white shirt, denim shorts and Smuggler¡¯s fight. The flames leaped around Ace, and it looked extraordinarily.


    Sapo couldn¡¯t help but seem to have to cheer! Can''t be too far away from Asla Unfortunately, he still doesn''t know, he will turn a big turn in life, be attacked, rescued by the revolutionary army, amnesia~~~~~


    Windmill Village, Magino pub, also saw Ace''s reward list, it can be described as a piece of jubilation!


    "Come! Let''s make a toast for Ace!" said one person.


    The villagers in the pub raised their glasses, "Cheers for Ace!"


    On the counter, Marcino scrubbed the cup and looked at Ace''s reward list, with a deep smile on her face.


    At this time, the village chief sat in a chair in front of the counter and used his cane to beat the table and said, "Can you whisper something! It is a shame to have such a pirate in our village! Why are you? I want to celebrate here!?"


    "Chairman, what are you talking about? Our village out of Ace this reward of 80 million pirates should be happy, maybe a few years in our village will have a sea thief! Everyone said that I am talking about Is it wrong?¡± A villager in his twenties stood up and said to the village head.


    "Yes! Our village is going to have a sea thief!" All the villagers responded!


    "I really mad at me, Ace this kid actually went out to sea to be a pirate! I really have no place!" The village chief said that but other people, had to sit back angrily and asked Magino to have a glass of water.


    "Ah! The village head, you don''t have to be like this. As long as Ace is doing well, isn''t it good? Is he a navy or a pirate?"


    "Before, I was still thinking, this Ace went out for almost four years, how could there be no movement! This is not like his character, it is squatting, give us a fierce!"


    "Yes! Sapo has been out to sea for more than a year! I want to come to us and I can hear him soon."

 Chapter 44： small garden

    "Luffy the little guy, but all the time is training hard, not to catch up with Ace and Sapo? Saying, this Ace, seems to grow taller! Estimated to be higher than me!


    Of course, it¡¯s not just them, Colbert Hill, the Dandan family.


    "Da Dan, big sister, come back!"


    "Dogra, full!" Dadan face with flushing, dozens of beer bottles around. "For our Ace boy, cheers!"


    "Hey!" The thieves of the Dandan family were happy to have a toast.


    Dadan looked at Ace''s reward list, and his eyes showed a gratifying look. "Son, Dadan''s mother is proud of you! Live according to your own ideas! Live in this free sea!" Then turn to Luffy Road: "Luffy, you are about to go out to sea!"


    Luffy looked at Ace''s reward list and said: "Yes, I am going to go out to sea soon. I am going to be a man of One Piece. It will definitely not be worse than Ace."


    small garden


    After arriving at the island, although they have already reached the human towns, they can still see two huge figures fighting in the distance. It is really a wonder!


    This is why Tianlei is coming to this small garden. Qing Gui Dong Li and Red Ghost Broki are the captains of the original giant pirates, and their strength is quite strong. Although I have not yet won their strength, it is a very good thing to come and fight with them.


    Yu Xiduo, the face of the vines, the original swallows are not strange, after all, in the naval headquarters but there are giant forces. In the East China Sea, there is nothing to see, such as Kebi, Yalita, Bartol Romeo, Dezaia, and the cook Nikoga are one big mouth. They really don''t understand that there are still such huge people in the world. They really want to ask each other, how long are they?


    Miss.Valentine, Chennai, Mr.5 are also people born in the great waterway, what kind of people and things they have not seen, although it is the first time to see the giant, but just surprised. But the next moment they were not surprised, but frightened.


    Because they saw Mr.3 and Miss Golden Week, others did not know their horror, they know, especially the long human and childless little girl Miss Golden Week, she can change a person''s mood Even people can kill each other. What they fear is whether this Mr.3 and Miss Golden Week are coming to them. After all, they betrayed.


    I thought that they had a bit of resentment and looked at the thunder. This guy was too sinister. When they joined, he informed the Navy headquarters and spread the news, leaving them a little retreat.


    Tianlei also noticed the changes in the face of Chennai and Mr.5. As they looked at the past, this is also a glimpse. Then immediately laughed and said to Chennai, Mr.5: "Xue Nai, Mr.5, this Krokdal is really kind! Before you sent you over, now I sent Mr.3 and Miss Golden Week again. It¡¯s really a big good guy!¡±


    Thunder is also very happy, this Mr.3 and Miss Golden Week is also very strong, this Mr.3 is awakened by the armed color domineering people, but the body skills are a little worse, as long as a little training is at least a major general Character, but still a wax wax fruit ability. Miss Golden Week, this little fart child''s color mood is also a strong metamorphosis, Krokdal is not good training, I am coming!


    Can be into the eyes of the law, the Baroque work club is also Mr.1 Das Paulis, Mr.2 von Kray, Mr.3 and Miss Golden Week, Chennai, Mr.5 six people. Like others, Miss. Two-finger Pola, a fruit-capable person, was actually killed by Nami, the thief cat! What kind of potential does such a person have? There is Mr.4 and he and his partner, a face of stupid, who sees?


    Mr.2 von Cray is good in all aspects, but Tianlei has no love for the shemale! Let him and Lu Feiji friends go! Mr.1 Das Paulis is the most fancy of Thunder, but unfortunately he can''t be loyal to Krokdal. And Robin wouldn¡¯t say it, Xiaocai¡¯s companion, and she¡¯s a big problem herself, she¡¯s not yet protecting her strength in the navy.


    So only the four people who can be received are Mr.3, Miss Golden Week, Chennai, and Mr.5. But this Krokdal is all gone, you said, is it a big good person?


    Mr.3, Miss Golden Week naturally also saw Chennai, Mr.5 came over, Mr.3: "Mr.5, Miss.Valentine really did not expect You actually dare to betray our Baroque work I am ready to die, no one? I will give you a happy time when I have been a colleague!" Turned around and said to Miss Golden Week: "Miss Golden Week, are you saying?"


    Unfortunately, Mr.3 didn''t feel right. Miss Golden Week was not there anymore: "Forefront?" "Forefront?" "Forehead? People?" Mr.3 kept turning his head. Looking for Miss Golden Week.


    This is the other people in the Tianlei group, but also found that it is wrong, but did not expect to see such a funny scene, can not help but laugh. Or Noki is the most honest, some look at the eye, weak and ask: "This gentleman, are you looking for a little girl wearing a red cap, wearing a blue-white dolomic skirt, holding a drawing board in his hand?"


    Mr.3 turned back and asked: "Yes, I just looking for her, you know?"


    Noki Gaoyi refers to a corner: "Would you like to drink tea and eat Xianbei?"


    Mr.3 Shunuoqi Gao pointed in the direction of the past, Miss Golden Week is really where to leisurely drink the first tea, eat Xianbei. Immediately ran over, suddenly turned into a shark face and said to Miss Golden Week: "Now is drinking tea, when eating Xianbei? You give me a serious point."


    Miss Golden Week was not afraid of Mr.3 at all, and gave him a look, but he stopped to enjoy, and slowly picked up the drawing board.


    The scene is quite funny, that is, the face of the face is usually flat, and the face is not revealed by a smile. And Bartol Romeo, Dezaa, the first two goods, followed by a smile on his stomach, pointing to Mr.3, Miss Golden Week laughed: "Do these two guys come funny?"

 Chapter 45： Tragedy duo Bartol Romeo, Dezaia

    Looking at the ground, Bartol Romeo and Dezaa, who were smashing on the ground, Tian Lei sinisterly smiled, and he easily defeated Chennai and Mr.5 from Bartol Romeo, and he was over-satisfied, often I don''t know who I am, just this time I met two opponents who are not strong for them, but they are very headaches. It is not bad for them to have a lesson.


    The combination of these two people almost almost surpassed him, Luffy, and the green ghost Dong Li and the red ghost Broki with the strength of the lieutenant. Of course, if this is not known about their ability, if you know it, it will be another matter.


    Unfortunately, Bartol Romeo and Dezaa did not find the opposite side, so that the little girl had already taken out the brush and paint in her hand. The brush waved a yellow pigment to Tianlei. The gang flew. At the same time shouted: "The yellow of laughter!"


    People don''t know, Tianlei knows how terrible the ability of Miss Little Gold Week. Immediately said: "Keberma has blocked all of this, and the two guys on the ground don''t have to."


    Although Kebi did not know why, but out of trust in the thunder, he immediately moved his hands, and a crystal wall instantly smirked Miss Golden Week! Blocked, did not let a little ridiculous yellow stick to the body.


    But the two on the ground are different, and they are being beaten one by one. They first glimpse, and the child is a child, actually attacked with paint. But the next moment they immediately feel bad, they have an impulse to laugh, how can they not hold back.


    Bartol Romeo and Dezaya just endured for a while, and they burst into laughter. They laughed and couldn¡¯t climb up. They laughed on the floor and screamed, and no tears and snots came out. They gradually laughed. The voices have changed, but they are still laughing.


    While laughing, he said, Bartol Romeo: "I am really ~~ too damn~~ ridiculous~" Dezaia: "Yes, you he~~ Mom is ~~ too ~~ Laugh, but also ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~


    In addition to the thunder, the Tianlei group saw the miserables of the above-ground Bartol Romeo and Dezaia, and could not help but touch a cold sweat!


    Opposite mr.3 Gard Dino is a smug look at the Tianlei group: "Now know that we are right with our Baroque work agency!"


    Noki looked at the horror of Bartol Romeo and Dezaia, and said quite hard to say: "Mr. Tianlei, you can save them!"


    Tianlei smiled and said to Noki Gao: "Reassured, this is just the yellow of ridicule. After being attacked, it will only laugh and there will be no other injuries. These two people are a little too proud of this time, let It¡¯s not bad for them to suffer."


    Noki Gao nodded thoughtfully, not saying anything.


    Thunder: "Miss Golden Week, the color emotions of the fruit, your ability is really a bit off!"


    "Let me think about what you have, ability to move!"


    "To match the color, the yellow of laughter; once you touch the yellow pigment, you will laugh."


    "To match the color, the red bullfighting; once you touch the red pigment, you just want to attack the bullfighting red like an impulsive bullfighting."


    ¡°The color is blended, the green is leisurely; once you touch the green pigment, you will want to drink tea leisurely.¡±


    "To match the color, the friend''s yellow-green; must meet the yellow-green pigment, it will become a friend of Miss Golden Week."


    "The color of the match, the rainbow of the seven colors of the dream; the incarnation of the dream, in the place someone will become what he dreams of."


    "To match the color, the black of betrayal; once you encounter the black pigment, he will want to betray in what important partner. It is really a powerful headache! But your tricks are to be able to hit us. As long as we let you not hit or let you not have the chance to shoot, your ability will be abolished. If there is no paint in your hand, your ability will be affected! I am right? Miss Golden Week little guy?"


    Miss Gold listened to Thunder on Monday and said that all her moves could not help but stunned. Then she stared at Tianlei with curiosity.


    And the Bartol Romeo on the ground: "Old ~ big, you ~ ~ ~ early ~ ~ ~ know ~ ~ ~ ~ how ~ ~ do not sue ~ ~ ~ complain me! You ~ mixed ~ ~ eggs!"


    Dezaia: "Battor Luo ~ ~ Miou ~ ~ you ~ ~ ~ ~ idiots, you are finished ~ ~ eggs, actually ~ ~ dare ~ ~ ~ boss!" De Zaya smiled while saying , while trying to knock on the ground.


    Bartol Romeo: "Yes~ Ah! I am ~ finished~~~ Egg, but for ~~~ ëÎÒ»¹~~~ is very happy, I really want to~~~~ laugh?"


    Dezaia: "Ha ~ Ha ~ Ha ~ good ~ ~ ~ just want to ~ ~ ~ laugh, then ~ ~ is to think ~ ~ music, stop not ~ ~ ~ down ~ www.novelhall.com ~ boss ~ save ~ ~ Life!"


    Tianlei is too lazy to care about these two goods, laughing at Miss Gold on Monday, and then a shave, came to the side of Miss Golden Week, grabbed her brush paint in one hand, and lifted him in one hand. At this time, mr.3 Gard Dino also reacted, and immediately made a slime carving to form a sharp sword to stab the Thunder, in an attempt to save Miss Golden Week.


    Tian Lei did not even mean to hide. Directly an iron block blocked the attack of mr.3 Gard Dino, and the body was shocked again. The candle in the hands of Mr.3 Gard Dino was broken.


    Look at the mr.3 Gard Dino screamed, scared to quickly retreat back, at this time watching the eyes of the thunder like a monster, if he knows that the candle in his hand is as strong as steel. But it can''t stop the vibration of the other''s body, what kind of body is this! Is this a monster?


    Thunder threw Miss Golden Week to Kebi. Kebi followed Tianlei for nearly two years. He also knew very well about Tianlei. He knew that Tianlei had a love heart again. He wanted to come to Miss Golden Week. It is likely to be his own partner, so it is very intimate to use a crystal hand to gently pick up Miss Golden Week.


    At this time, Tianlei turned to mr.3 Gard Dino, scared him to retreat a few times, but he did not dare to escape. The speed of the thunder, he just saw it, and escaped only one dead end. Thunder is also very familiar with this mr.3 Gard Dino, this guy is sinister and sinister, despicable, and the mind-minded person who fights for victory. The conclusion is that the ingenuity is good but it is unscrupulous. However, Tianlei still has full confidence to shake him, after all, he also needs such a person around him.

 Chapter 46： War Green Ghost Dongli

    Thunder: "mr.3 Gard Dino, Superman''s ability to wax wax fruit, character is sinister and sinister, is a person who fights for victory, but the ingenuity is good. There are 7 strokes of good ability. ¡±


    "Candle Ball, Wax Museum, Candle Lock, Candle Wall, Extra Large Service Candle Wall, Mud Carving, Extra Large Service Candle Feast"


    Speaking of this, Tianlei could not help but think of it. In fact, you still have two powerful moves, but it is a big move that you developed when you entered the city. The power is quite big. This is why I am looking at it.


    The highest art of the Candle Champion Cup "Mr.3", in addition to the head, can cover the body of the candle armor, shaped like a huge robot, through the "MissGoldenWeek" "coloring" to strengthen the power, this move is advancing In the city, it was once destroyed and destroyed 42 million Berry wanted criminals.


    The champion''s boxing "Ploughing Boxing" made a continuous punch in the "Candle Champion Cup" state.


    4,200,000 Berry wanted to commit a second of time, at least to the strength of hundreds of millions! If you add his armed color domineering, it will be strengthened!


    Mr.3 Gard Dino listened to the words of Thunder, and knew that everything in his hands was in the hands of the Rear Admiral, or he would not know so much about himself and his partner Miss Golden Week. Even Miss Gold Week¡¯s tricks are not known to them, but the other party knows it clearly.


    Looking at his strength and trying to deal with himself is simply a breeze! Mr.3 Gard Dino looked at Miss.Valentine and Mr.5 who had apparently surrendered to each other. Immediately understand the meaning of the thunder, and understand why Miss.Valentine and Mr.5 betrayed, encounter such a powerful opponent who knows everything about it, unless there is no choice but to surrender.


    Thunder: "I know, understand what I want to say with your mind!"


    :"I surrender!"


    Thunder: "It is not surrender, but join my warship and join the Navy."


    When Gard Dino listened to the words of Tian Lei, his eyes could not help but he heard it. He first joined the Tian Lei Major General and then the Navy. Ambition is really not heart! But I like to be ambitious: "I am your subordinate now!"


    Thunder will smile: "That''s good." Turned to Miss Gold and said: "You guy!"


    Miss Golden Week screamed: "Is there tea? Is there a scallop to eat?"


    "This is a question to ask our chef!"


    Noki Gao walked over and touched the head of Miss Golden Week: "As long as you are jealous, of course there is no problem!"


    Miss Golden Week immediately sold a very cute saying: "I am super."


    Thunder: "Today, I will divide it again. After that, it will not change. The first team is the sailor team, the second team is the swordsman team, the third team is the ability team, and the fourth team is the logistics team."


    "The first team captain, the voyage of Yuxi, the team player Krabi, Yalita; the second team captain, the team Dezaa; the third team captain Bartol Romeo, the player Mr.5, Gard Dino; The four team captains Noki Gao, the team members Chennai, Miss Golden Week. Now all the staff go to buy me wine."


    Soon, Thunder took a group of people with dozens of barrels of wine and came to the place where the green ghost Dongli and the red ghost Broki were fighting. The two men are still playing hard!


    "First come over and drink some wine and fight how!" Tianlei knows the weakness of these two people, that is, a drunkard.


    Sure enough, I heard that the wine squad Dongli and the red ghost Broki immediately stopped. Green ghost Dongli and red ghost Broki: "Navy? Why give us wine? You know we are pirates!"


    Thunder: "It¡¯s a pirate more than a hundred years ago. Our navy only catches those who are evil. Have you been here for more than 100 years? You haven¡¯t hurt anyone at all. What do I do for you? ?"


    Green Ghost Dongli and Red Ghost Broki: "Well?" They seem to be right at the same time. They are 100 people here.


    Green Ghost Dongli: "What do you mean?"


    Thunder: "This is not the time to go through here. People who listen here say that there are two masters of giants here, so I want to come over and try. You can do whatever you want, whether you win or lose these wines, you are half-pointed. How?"


    Green Ghost Dongli and Red Ghost Broki listened to music, and Qi Qi said: "No problem! This kind of beauty that can fight and drink, we are willing!"


    Thunder: "Ha! Ha! Ha! That is, fighting and drinking, a lot of fun in life!"


    Green Ghost Dongli and Red Ghost Broki heard it even better: "Ha! Ha! Ha! Brother, you friend, we have made it." Sometimes it is a matter of making friends, and making friends is to vote. Casting!


    Tianlei said to the companions behind him: "Let''s put the wine down, let''s drink a quick pass! It won''t be late!"


    After opening the huge wine barrel For a time, the wine is full of fragrance! This time, Tianlei has been under the blood, this is a good wine. A scent of wine came to ruin the green ghost Dongli and the red ghost Broki.


    Thunder handed over half of the wine to the past: "Come, let''s do it!" Thunder finished pouring a bucket of wine in his hand.


    Red Ghost Broki also picked up the wine and drank it: "Cheer!!!!" Green Ghost Dongli: "Happy, good luck is not so happy! Come, come back! Hahaha!"


    Tianlei is also not to be outdone. The wine is a bucket and a bucket. After three, the wine is all dried up. If it weren''t for this world, the perverts that the human body couldn''t tell couldn''t really drink. After all, there were so many wines that were drunk.


    Green Ghost Dongli: "The wine is also enough! Come on! Fight! Hahaha!"


    Tianlei is also a heroic life, but also a haha ??smile: "Then you have a green ghost Dongli, let''s have a hard time playing it! Is life not so?"


    Green Ghost Dongli: "Then I will be welcome." After he picked up the giant sword that was put aside, he came over.


    Thunder is not afraid, he is wondering how much his strength is worse than the strong ones in these One Piece! Immediately pulled out the snow in his hand and greeted him.


    "Hey!" After a loud noise, a huge shock wave formed immediately, and the barrels around him were rushed out. And Tian Lei''s partner is also the same as the impact of the shock wave, but this time Bartol Romeo reacted quickly enough to immediately support the barrier, which blocked the impact.


    Green Ghost Dongli: "Ha ha ha! Kid your strength is good! But if I don''t use all my strength! Try again!" Green Ghost Dongli once again did not have any fancy one big sword smashed over.

 Chapter 46： When the war green ghost Dongli proceeded

    In the previous attack, Tianlei knew that there was a certain gap between them and those of them, but they were not afraid. Once again, holding the snow and welcoming it up, "Hey!" "Hey!" "Hey!" Every time the sword and the sword collide, a loud bang will be heard, and the shock wave will not stop.


    The Tianlei partners behind the barrier screen were frightened and frightened. Among them, Yuxi had seen such a strong, hard-hitting battle. Everyone else was shocked. It was intimidating to say that it was frightened. It was a little thought of Gard Dino, who saw the unrealistic thoughts when he saw the power of Tianlei.


    Tianlei is also uncomfortable. Every time he collides, he will be beaten back. His arms and body are also shocked. It can be said that he is completely crushed. However, Tianlei did not care. Since he came to the world of pirates, he has never played so much.


    This is the Thunder has been boiling, of course, the Thunder is not the main beaten, and almost know the power of their own, but also began to counterattack. I saw that Tianlei struggling to push the ghost Dongli giant sword away, the snow went quickly into the sheath, the legs were big, the upper body was slightly tilted, and the lower one sang: "One knife smashes the lion song." After that, the figure of Tianlei disappeared into place.


    "Hey!" When the thunder appeared again, the snow in the hands of Tianlei once again collided with the giant sword in the hands of the green ghost Dongli. A wave that was bigger than before did not know how many accompanying shock waves formed. The stalemate, the thunder and the green ghost Dongli have all exerted the power of the whole body, and the land under the foot can not withstand such great strength, and began to crack.


    At this time, Bartol Romeo has pale face, although his barrier can be blocked by the attack of the generals, but it is only a single blow. Like the current Tianlei and the green ghost Dongli, the shock wave of the battle has not stopped, he can only insist on using the barrier to block this wave of shock, his mental power is very fast, very large.


    In the heart is not to think of it, the boss you have fun, but I played miserable. Bartol Romeo, who was a little bit stubborn, immediately said to the partner on the other side: "You leave quickly, I can''t stop it, fast!" The other person heard it, first glimpsed, then flew away. They didn''t want to let the battle between Tianlei and Qing Geng Dongli spread, the absolute tragedy, so the one running was faster than one.


    Seeing that Bartol Romeo was stunned, he was too ignorant.


    The stalemate between Tianlei and Qinggui Dongli did not last long. Tianlei once again lost power and was pushed out by the green ghost Dongli. Tianlei used snow to avoid flying far away and stabilized. Your own body shape.


    After stabilizing the figure, Tian Lei took a shave and instantly appeared in front of the green ghost Dongli. He sipped a low voice: "A knife and a dragon flame."


    Qing Geng Dongli looked at the Tianlei who suddenly appeared in front of him. He was shocked. Then he felt the sense of crisis from the knife of Tianlei, but he not only did not fear, but also laughed: "Come on Ok!" The giant sword had no time to recover, and it was directly punched, and the fist had turned black.


    Tianlei looked at the black giant boxing that came over, and the pupil couldn''t help but shrink. He himself understood what this black represents. He didn''t really think that the giant ghost Dongli would be domineering. But now that my sword has been squirted, there is no possibility of recovery! Tian Lei¡¯s strength in his hand was added a little more and reached the strongest force.


    "Hey!" The collision between the sword and the fist was unexpectedly strong, and the double was equally divided for the first time. The sword in the hands of Tianlei was shot, and the green ghost Dongli did not have a good place to go. There was a huge wound in his fist and there was a fire there. It¡¯s true that this thunder of the thunder is a slash of the dragon, and the person who is hit is also subjected to intense fire damage.


    Red Ghost Brocchi is happy on the side: "Ha! Ha! Ha! Dongli, you guy is actually hurt! It¡¯s great! Tianlei little brother, you are doing beautiful, I played him a hundred. For many years, it¡¯s just that no one wins. No one hurts you. If you actually hit a game, you will be hurt. It¡¯s too much.¡±


    Qing Ghost Dongli did not take care of the red devil Broki, but against Tian Leidao: "Tianlei, your strength is really strong, forcing me to use domineering, but now you have lost, a swordsman has no sword But it won''t work."


    Tianlei confident smile: "That''s not necessarily, the battle has just begun!" But he has a sword in his hand and is as strong as a sword. There is no sword and six styles and a fisher karate!


    "Shave!" Tianlei once again disappeared in the same place, appeared in the front of the green ghost Dongli, burst into a loud voice: "Iron fist." A stroke of iron öÞ Õý Õý Õý Õý ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý ¡£ ¡£


    The green ghost Dongli was a glimpse first, but it was also punched right away. The big and small two giants¡¯ fists were deadlocked togetherThe deadlocked Tianlei and the green ghost Dongli could not help at the same time. Drink a high, and force again. "Hey!" A muffled sound appeared in the middle of the two men''s fists, and the two suddenly retired two steps.


    Qing Geng Dongli looked at his fist and said: "Your fist is more powerful than your sword. It is worthy of my full shot. Then I will be welcome." Then he waved his giant again. Sword, but this time, his sword attached to the domineering became a black sword.


    However, Tianlei is not afraid. In the previous attack, Tianlei already knew that the domineering of the green ghost Dongli was only low-level, and it was a lot worse than himself.


    "It''s not only that you will be domineering." The words have not yet finished a whip leg against the giant sword, and the thunder''s legs are also attached to domineering and the iron 2,000 rounds of the round kick.


    The Tianlei group who had already hid in the distance, but opened their eyes and saw that they were all out because of the strength of the explosion. Because they are compared to their boss, it is nothing. Only the face and Yuxi have barely kept up with the old steps! It seems that I have to work hard, and I can''t be too far away from the boss. Otherwise, I can only watch the boss fight far away.


    Bartol Romeo jumped up in surprise: "Does the boss drive crazy, how to take the leg to the sword!"


    Yu Xiduo looked at the battle of Tianlei with a serious look and said: "You didn''t see the boss using domineering? With the domineering sword, it doesn''t move. Now it is the strength of domineering."


    Just for a moment, the legs and the giant sword met in the air, but a stalemate, a burst of "hey!" "Hey!" The voice came out, everyone looked nervously at the thunder and the green ghost Dongli. They didn''t know that the sound was from the thunder''s legs, or from the giant sword of the green ghost Dongli.

 Chapter 44： Tragedy duo Bartol Romeo, Dezaia

    Tianlei also noticed the changes in the face of Chennai and Mr.5. As they looked at the past, this is also a glimpse. Then immediately laughed and said to Chennai, Mr.5: "Xue Nai, Mr.5, this Krokdal is really kind! Before you sent you over, now I sent Mr.3 and Miss Golden Week again. It¡¯s really a big good guy!¡±


    Thunder is also very happy, this Mr.3 and Miss Golden Week is also very strong, this Mr.3 is awakened by the armed color domineering people, but the body skills are a little worse, as long as a little training is at least a major general Character, but still a wax wax fruit ability. Miss Golden Week, this little fart child''s color mood is also a strong metamorphosis, Krokdal is not good training, I am coming!


    Can be into the eyes of the law, the Baroque work club is also Mr.1 Das Paulis, Mr.2 von Kray, Mr.3 and Miss Golden Week, Chennai, Mr.5 six people. Like others, Miss. Two-finger Pola, a fruit-capable person, was actually killed by Nami, the thief cat! What kind of potential does such a person have? There is Mr.4 and he and his partner, a face of stupid, who sees?


    Mr.2 von Cray is good in all aspects, but Tianlei has no love for the shemale! Let him and Lu Feiji friends go! Mr.1 Das Paulis is the most fancy of Thunder, but unfortunately he can''t be loyal to Krokdal. And Robin wouldn¡¯t say it, Xiaocai¡¯s companion, and she¡¯s a big problem herself, she¡¯s not yet protecting her strength in the navy.


    So only the four people who can be received are Mr.3, Miss Golden Week, Chennai, and Mr.5. But this Krokdal is all gone, you said, is it a big good person?


    Mr.3, Miss Golden Week naturally saw Chennai, Mr.5 came over, Mr.3: "Mr.5, Miss.Valentine really did not expect, you actually dare to betray our Baroque work, ready to die No one? I¡¯ll give you a good time for a colleague¡¯s job!¡± Turned around and said to Miss Golden Week: ¡°Miss Golden Week, are you saying?¡±


    Unfortunately, Mr.3 didn''t feel right. Miss Golden Week was not there anymore: "Forefront?" "Forefront?" "Forehead? People?" Mr.3 kept turning his head. Looking for Miss Golden Week.


    This is the other people in the Tianlei group, but also found that it is wrong, but did not expect to see such a funny scene, can not help but laugh. Or Noki is the most honest, some look at the eye, weak and ask: "This gentleman, are you looking for a little girl wearing a red cap, wearing a blue-white dolomic skirt, holding a drawing board in his hand?"


    Mr.3 turned back and asked: "Yes, I just looking for her, you know?"


    Noki Gaoyi refers to a corner: "Would you like to drink tea and eat Xianbei?"


    Mr.3 Shunuoqi Gao pointed in the direction of the past, Miss Golden Week is really where to leisurely drink the first tea, eat Xianbei. Immediately ran over, suddenly turned into a shark face and said to Miss Golden Week: "Now is drinking tea, when eating Xianbei? You give me a serious point."


    Miss Golden Week was not afraid of Mr.3 at all, and gave him a look, but he stopped to enjoy, and slowly picked up the drawing board.


    The scene is quite funny, that is, the face of the face is usually flat, and the face is not revealed by a smile. And Bartol Romeo, Dezaa, the first two goods, followed by a smile on his stomach, pointing to Mr.3, Miss Golden Week laughed: "Do these two guys come funny?"


    Looking at the ground, Bartol Romeo and Dezaa, who were smashing on the ground, Tian Lei sinisterly smiled, and he easily defeated Chennai and Mr.5 from Bartol Romeo, and he was over-satisfied, often I don''t know who I am, just this time I met two opponents who are not strong for them, but they are very headaches. It is not bad for them to have a lesson.


    The combination of these two people almost almost surpassed him, Luffy, and the green ghost Dong Li and the red ghost Broki with the strength of the lieutenant. Of course, if this is not known about their ability, if you know it, it will be another matter.


    Unfortunately, Bartol Romeo and Dezaa did not find the opposite side, so that the little girl had already taken out the brush and paint in her hand. The brush waved a yellow pigment to Tianlei. The gang flew. At the same time shouted: "The yellow of laughter!"


    People don''t know, Tianlei knows how terrible the ability of Miss Little Gold Week. Immediately said: "Keberma has blocked all of this, and the two guys on the ground don''t have to."


    Although Kebi did not know why, but out of trust in the thunder, he immediately moved his hands, and a crystal wall instantly smirked Miss Golden Week! Blocked, did not let a little ridiculous yellow stick to the body.


    But the two on the ground are different, and they are being beaten one by one. They first glimpse, and the child is a child, actually attacked with paint. But the next moment they immediately feel bad, they have an impulse to laugh, how can they not hold back.


    Bartol Romeo and Dezaya just endured for a while, and they burst into laughter. They laughed and couldn¡¯t climb up. They laughed on the floor and screamed, and no tears and snots came out. They gradually laughed. The voices have changed, but they are still laughing.


    While laughing, he said, Bartol Romeo: "I am really ~~ too damn~~ ridiculous~" Dezaia: "Yes, you he~~ Mom is ~~ too ~~ Laugh, but also ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~


    In addition to the thunder, the Tianlei group saw the miserables of the above-ground Bartol Romeo and Dezaia, and could not help but touch a cold sweat!


    Opposite mr.3 Gard Dino is a smug look at the Tianlei group: "Now know that we are right with our Baroque work agency!"


    Noki looked at the horror of Bartol Romeo and Dezaia, and said quite hard to say: "Mr. Tianlei, you can save them!"


    Tianlei smiled and said to Noki Gao: "Reassured, this is just the yellow of ridicule. After being attacked, it will only laugh and there will be no other injuries. These two people are a little too proud of this time, let It¡¯s not bad for them to suffer."


    Noki Gao nodded thoughtfully, not saying anything.


    Thunder: "Miss Golden Week, the color emotions of the fruit, your ability is really a bit off!"


    "Let me think about what you have, ability to move!"


    "The yellow of laughter, the red of bullfighting, the green of leisure, the yellow-green of friends, the rainbow of dreams, the black of betrayal, is really a powerful headache! But your tricks are to be able to fight. In us, we only need to let you not hit or let you not have the opportunity to shoot, your ability will be abolished. Another point, if you have no paint in your hand, your ability will be affected! I am right? ?Miss Golden Week little guy?"


    Miss Gold listened to Thunder on Monday and said that all her moves could not help but stunned. Then she stared at Tianlei with curiosity.


    And the Bartol Romeo on the ground: "Old ~ big, you ~ ~ ~ early ~ ~ ~ know ~ ~ ~ ~ how ~ ~ do not sue ~ ~ ~ complain me! You ~ mixed ~ ~ eggs!"


    Dezaia: "Battor Luo ~ ~ Miou ~ ~ you ~ ~ ~ ~ idiots, you are finished ~ ~ eggs, actually ~ ~ dare ~ ~ ~ boss!" De Zaya smiled while saying , while trying to knock on the ground.


    Bartol Romeo: "Yes~ Ah! I am ~ finished~~~ Egg, but for ~~~ ëÎÒ»¹~~~ is very happy, I really want to~~~~ laugh?"


    Dezaia: "Ha ~ Ha ~ Ha ~ good ~ ~ ~ just want to ~ ~ ~ laugh, then ~ ~ is to think ~ ~ music, stop not ~ ~ ~ down ~ www.novelhall.com ~ boss ~ save ~ ~ Life!"


    Tianlei is too lazy to care about these two goods, laughing at Miss Gold on Monday, and then a shave, came to the side of Miss Golden Week, grabbed her brush paint in one hand, and lifted him in one hand. At this time, mr.3 Gard Dino also reacted, and immediately made a slime carving to form a sharp sword to stab the Thunder, in an attempt to save Miss Golden Week.


    Tian Lei did not even mean to hide. Directly an iron block blocked the attack of mr.3 Gard Dino, and the body was shocked again. The candle in the hands of Mr.3 Gard Dino was broken.


    Look at the mr.3 Gard Dino screamed, scared to quickly retreat back, at this time watching the eyes of the thunder like a monster, if he knows that the candle in his hand is as strong as steel. But it can''t stop the vibration of the other''s body, what kind of body is this! Is this a monster?


    Thunder threw Miss Golden Week to Kebi. Kebi followed Tianlei for nearly two years. He also knew very well about Tianlei. He knew that Tianlei had a love heart again. He wanted to come to Miss Golden Week. It is likely to be his own partner, so it is very intimate to use a crystal hand to gently pick up Miss Golden Week.


    At this time, Tianlei turned to mr.3 Gard Dino, scared him to retreat a few times, but he did not dare to escape. The speed of the thunder, he just saw it, and escaped only one dead end. Thunder is also very familiar with this mr.3 Gard Dino, this guy is sinister and sinister, despicable, and the mind-minded person who fights for victory. The conclusion is that the ingenuity is good but it is unscrupulous. However, Tianlei still has full confidence to shake him, after all, he also needs such a person around him.

 Chapter 45： War Green Ghost Dongli

    Thunder: "mr.3 Gard Dino, Superman''s ability to wax wax fruit, character is sinister and sinister, is a person who fights for victory, but the ingenuity is good. There are 7 strokes of good ability. ¡±


    "Candle Ball, Wax Museum, Candle Lock, Candle Wall, Extra Large Service Candle Wall, Mud Carving, Extra Large Service Candle Feast"


    Speaking of this, Tianlei could not help but think of it. In fact, you still have two powerful moves, but it is a big move that you developed when you entered the city. The power is quite big. This is why I am looking at it.


    The highest art of the Candle Champion Cup "Mr.3", in addition to the head, can cover the body of the candle armor, shaped like a huge robot, through the "MissGoldenWeek" "coloring" to strengthen the power, this move is advancing In the city, it was once destroyed and destroyed 42 million Berry wanted criminals.


    The champion''s boxing "Ploughing Boxing" made a continuous punch in the "Candle Champion Cup" state.


    4,200,000 Berry wanted to commit a second of time, at least to the strength of hundreds of millions! If you add his armed color domineering, it will be strengthened!


    Mr.3 Gard Dino listened to the words of Thunder, and knew that everything in his hands was in the hands of the Rear Admiral, or he would not know so much about himself and his partner Miss Golden Week. Even Miss Gold Week¡¯s tricks are not known to them, but the other party knows it clearly.


    Looking at his strength and trying to deal with himself is simply a breeze! Mr.3 Gard Dino looked at Miss.Valentine and Mr.5 who had apparently surrendered to each other. Immediately understand the meaning of the thunder, and understand why Miss.Valentine and Mr.5 betrayed, encounter such a powerful opponent who knows everything about it, unless there is no choice but to surrender.


    Thunder: "I know, understand what I want to say with your mind!"


    Gal Dino: "I surrender!"


    Thunder: "It is not surrender, but join my warship and join the Navy."


    When Gard Dino listened to the words of Tian Lei, his eyes could not help but he heard it. He first joined the Tian Lei Major General and then the Navy. Ambition is really not heart! But I like to be ambitious: "I am your subordinate now!"


    Thunder will smile: "That''s good." Turned to Miss Gold and said: "You guy!"


    Miss Golden Week screamed: "Is there tea? Is there a scallop to eat?"


    "This is a question to ask our chef!"


    Noki Gao walked over and touched the head of Miss Golden Week: "As long as you are jealous, of course there is no problem!"


    Miss Golden Week immediately sold a very cute saying: "I am super."


    Thunder: "Today, divide the team. The first team is the sailor team, the second team is the swordsman team, the third team is the ability team, and the fourth team is the logistics team."


    "The first team captain, the voyage of Yuxi, the team player Krabi, Yalita; the second team captain, the team Dezaa; the third team captain Bartol Romeo, the player Mr.5, Gard Dino; The four team captains Noki Gao, the team members Chennai, Miss Golden Week. Now all the staff go to buy me wine."


    Soon, Thunder took a group of people with dozens of barrels of wine and came to the place where the green ghost Dongli and the red ghost Broki were fighting. The two men are still playing hard!


    "First come over and drink some wine and fight how!" Tianlei knows the weakness of these two people, that is, a drunkard.


    Sure enough, I heard that the wine squad Dongli and the red ghost Broki immediately stopped. Green ghost Dongli and red ghost Broki: "Navy? Why give us wine? You know we are pirates!"


    Thunder: "It¡¯s a pirate more than a hundred years ago. Our navy only catches those who are evil. Have you been here for more than 100 years? You haven¡¯t hurt anyone at all. What do I do for you? ?"


    Green Ghost Dongli and Red Ghost Broki: "Well?" They seem to be right at the same time. They are 100 people here.


    Green Ghost Dongli: "What do you mean?"


    Thunder: "This is not the time to go through here. People who listen here say that there are two masters of giants here, so I want to come over and try. You can do whatever you want, whether you win or lose these wines, you are half-pointed. How?"


    Green Ghost Dongli and Red Ghost Broki listened to music, and Qi Qi said: "No problem! This kind of beauty that can fight and drink, we are willing!"


    Thunder: "Ha! Ha! Ha! That is, fighting and drinking, a lot of fun in life!"


    Green Ghost Dongli and Red Ghost Broki heard it even better: "Ha! Ha! Ha! Brother, you friend, we have made it." Sometimes it is a matter of making friends, and making friends is to vote. Casting!


    Tianlei said to the companions behind him: "Let''s put the wine down, let''s drink a quick pass! It won''t be late!"


    After opening the huge wine barrel For a time, the wine is full of fragrance! This time, Tianlei has been under the blood, this is a good wine. A scent of wine came to ruin the green ghost Dongli and the red ghost Broki.


    Thunder handed over half of the wine to the past: "Come, let''s do it!" Thunder finished pouring a bucket of wine in his hand.


    Red Ghost Broki also picked up the wine and drank it: "Cheer!!!!" Green Ghost Dongli: "Happy, good luck is not so happy! Come, come back! Hahaha!"


    Tianlei is also not to be outdone. The wine is a bucket and a bucket. After three, the wine is all dried up. If it weren''t for this world, the perverts that the human body couldn''t tell couldn''t really drink. After all, there were so many wines that were drunk.


    Green Ghost Dongli: "The wine is also enough! Come on! Fight! Hahaha!"


    Tianlei is also a heroic life, but also a haha ??smile: "Then you have a green ghost Dongli, let''s have a hard time playing it! Is life not so?"


    Green Ghost Dongli: "Then I will be welcome." After he picked up the giant sword that was put aside, he came over.


    Thunder is not afraid, he is wondering how much his strength is worse than the strong ones in these One Piece! Immediately pulled out the snow in his hand and greeted him.


    "Hey!" After a loud noise, a huge shock wave formed immediately, and the barrels around him were rushed out. And Tian Lei''s partner is also the same as the impact of the shock wave, but this time Bartol Romeo reacted quickly enough to immediately support the barrier, which blocked the impact.


    Green Ghost Dongli: "Ha ha ha! Kid your strength is good! But if I don''t use all my strength! Try again!" Green Ghost Dongli once again did not have any fancy one big sword smashed over.

 Chapter 46： War Green Ghost Dong Li

    In the previous attack, Tianlei knew that there was a certain gap between them and those of them, but they were not afraid. Once again, holding the snow and welcoming it up, "Hey!" "Hey!" "Hey!" Every time the sword and the sword collide, a loud bang will be heard, and the shock wave will not stop.


    The Tianlei partners behind the barrier screen were frightened and frightened. Among them, Yuxi had seen such a strong, hard-hitting battle. Everyone else was shocked. It was intimidating to say that it was frightened. It was a little thought of Gard Dino, who saw the unrealistic thoughts when he saw the power of Tianlei.


    Tianlei is also uncomfortable. Every time he collides, he will be beaten back. His arms and body are also shocked. It can be said that he is completely crushed. However, Tianlei did not care. Since he came to the world of pirates, he has never played so much.


    This is the Thunder has been boiling, of course, the Thunder is not the main beaten, and almost know the power of their own, but also began to counterattack. I saw that Tianlei struggling to push the ghost Dongli giant sword away, the snow went quickly into the sheath, the legs were big, the upper body was slightly tilted, and the lower one sang: "One knife smashes the lion song." After that, the figure of Tianlei disappeared into place.


    "Hey!" When the thunder appeared again, the snow in the hands of Tianlei once again collided with the giant sword in the hands of the green ghost Dongli. A wave that was bigger than before did not know how many accompanying shock waves formed. The stalemate, the thunder and the green ghost Dongli have all exerted the power of the whole body, and the land under the foot can not withstand such great strength, and began to crack.


    At this time, Bartol Romeo has pale face, although his barrier can be blocked by the attack of the generals, but it is only a single blow. Like the current Tianlei and the green ghost Dongli, the shock wave of the battle has not stopped, he can only insist on using the barrier to block this wave of shock, his mental power is very fast, very large.


    In the heart is not to think of it, the boss you have fun, but I played miserable. Bartol Romeo, who was a little bit stubborn, immediately said to the partner on the other side: "You leave quickly, I can''t stop it, fast!" The other person heard it, first glimpsed, then flew away. They didn''t want to let the battle between Tianlei and Qing Geng Dongli spread, the absolute tragedy, so the one running was faster than one.


    Seeing that Bartol Romeo was stunned, he was too ignorant.


    The stalemate between Tianlei and Qinggui Dongli did not last long. Tianlei once again lost power and was pushed out by the green ghost Dongli. Tianlei used snow to avoid flying far away and stabilized. Your own body shape.


    After stabilizing the figure, Tian Lei took a shave and instantly appeared in front of the green ghost Dongli. He sipped a low voice: "A knife and a dragon flame."


    Qing Geng Dongli looked at the Tianlei who suddenly appeared in front of him. He was shocked. Then he felt the sense of crisis from the knife of Tianlei, but he not only did not fear, but also laughed: "Come on Ok!" The giant sword had no time to recover, and it was directly punched, and the fist had turned black.


    Tianlei looked at the black giant boxing that came over, and the pupil couldn''t help but shrink. He himself understood what this black represents. He didn''t really think that the giant ghost Dongli would be domineering. But now that my sword has been squirted, there is no possibility of recovery! Tian Lei¡¯s strength in his hand was added a little more and reached the strongest force.


    "Hey!" The collision between the sword and the fist was unexpectedly strong, and the double was equally divided for the first time. The sword in the hands of Tianlei was shot, and the green ghost Dongli did not have a good place to go. There was a huge wound in his fist and there was a fire there. It¡¯s true that this thunder of the thunder is a slash of the dragon, and the person who is hit is also subjected to intense fire damage.


    Red Ghost Brocchi is happy on the side: "Ha! Ha! Ha! Dongli, you guy is actually hurt! It¡¯s great! Tianlei little brother, you are doing beautiful, I played him a hundred. For many years, it¡¯s just that no one wins. No one hurts you. If you actually hit a game, you will be hurt. It¡¯s too much.¡±


    Qing Ghost Dongli did not take care of the red devil Broki, but against Tian Leidao: "Tianlei, your strength is really strong, forcing me to use domineering, but now you have lost, a swordsman has no sword But it won''t work."


    Tianlei confident smile: "That''s not necessarily, the battle has just begun!" But he has a sword in his hand and is as strong as a sword. There is no sword and six styles and a fisher karate!


    "Shave!" Tianlei once again disappeared in the same place, appeared in the front of the green ghost Dongli, burst into a loud voice: "Iron fist." A stroke of iron öÞ Õý Õý Õý Õý ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý ¡£ ¡£


    The green ghost Dongli was a glimpse first, but it was also punched right away. The big and small two giants¡¯ fists were deadlocked togetherThe deadlocked Tianlei and the green ghost Dongli could not help at the same time. Drink a high, and force again. "Hey!" A muffled sound appeared in the middle of the two men''s fists, and the two suddenly retired two steps.


    Qing Geng Dongli looked at his fist and said: "Your fist is more powerful than your sword. It is worthy of my full shot. Then I will be welcome." Then he waved his giant again. Sword, but this time, his sword attached to the domineering became a black sword.


    However, Tianlei is not afraid. In the previous attack, Tianlei already knew that the domineering of the green ghost Dongli was only low-level, and it was a lot worse than himself.


    "It''s not only that you will be domineering." The words have not yet finished a whip leg against the giant sword, and the thunder''s legs are also attached to domineering and the iron 2,000 rounds of the round kick.


    The Tianlei group who had already hid in the distance, but opened their eyes and saw that they were all out because of the strength of the explosion. Because they are compared to their boss, it is nothing. Only the face and Yuxi have barely kept up with the old steps! It seems that I have to work hard, and I can''t be too far away from the boss. Otherwise, I can only watch the boss fight far away.


    Bartol Romeo jumped up in surprise: "Does the boss drive crazy, how to take the leg to the sword!"


    Yu Xiduo looked at the battle of Tianlei with a serious look and said: "You didn''t see the boss using domineering? With the domineering sword, it doesn''t move. Now it is the strength of domineering."


    Just for a moment, the legs and the giant sword met in the air, but a stalemate, a burst of "hey!" "Hey!" The voice came out, everyone looked nervously at the thunder and the green ghost Dongli. They didn''t know that the sound was from the thunder''s legs, or from the giant sword of the green ghost Dongli.

 Chapter 47： Hawkeye Chorakol Mihawk

    Green Ghost Dongli: "I lost!" As his voice fell, his giant sword broke open and broke into pieces. Although the green ghost Dongli lost, but his face is full of excitement: "Ha ha ha! Playing too much hidden! Tianlei brothers, your strength has nothing to say."


    Tianlei is a look of sorry: "Dongli, this, I am sorry that I broke your sword!"


    Qing Ghost Dongli did not care: "It''s okay, it has been with me for nearly two hundred years, and it has been fighting with Red Ghosts for more than a hundred years. It is indeed time for it to rest."


    Red Ghost Broki: "Ha ha! Tianlei brother, thank you very much, this Dongli is definitely not my opponent!"


    Green Ghost Dongli: "Cut! Even if I don''t have a sword in my hand, I can win you!"


    Looking at the meaning of the two fight again, Tianlei immediately transferred the topic: "It¡¯s boring to quarrel, it¡¯s interesting to drink! I am going to buy wine, we will have a good time!"


    On the third day, Thunder has set off again, lying on the edge of the pool on his own warship and several beautiful partners, basking in the sun bath together! Thunder thinks that the previous two days actually spent a full 10 million Berry to buy wine, and the two super-drinkers who are the red ghosts of Broki and Green Ghost are dizzying, now it¡¯s ridiculous to think about it. It¡¯s so happy.


    Time passed quite fast, cultivation and cultivation and cultivation for another month and such a past, although before the battle with the green ghost Dongli, and finally destroyed by the sword of the green ghost Dongli, they won. However, Tianlei knows for himself whether it is a real victory. After all, the sword of the green ghost Dongli is almost destroyed.


    But this is a kind of endless battle, so that I can harvest very big. After all, this young ghost Dongli is the first time to fight against the opponent of the middle class. After this month of cultivation, the strength has actually increased by 1000. Once again, I think I should have the strength of Lieutenant General.


    After this voyage, it is not far from the destination of the Kingdom of Alabaster.


    At this time, Chennai hurriedly came over: "Boss, there are ten pirate boats found in front, and the signs above belong to the same pirate group!" Chennai has become a watchman on the Tianlei warship. Who is on him? Superman is a person who is capable of fluttering fruit! After all, only she can fly freely in the air to better observe all the movements on the sea.


    When Tian Lei heard it, he came to interest, ten pirates ship? This is not a small size in the pirates. I just want to try my strength! Picking up a telescope and seeing it, Tianlei immediately hurts the egg. What your mom is doing, then I am excited.


    Because of the appearance of the pirates, but very famous, of course, only in the East China Sea, he is the Cricket Pirates. Excited, of course, excited, because Tianlei calculated, straw hat road has almost gone to sea, then this time the creek pirate group sailed in the opposite direction, there is only one possibility, they are going back to the East China Sea! Is the eagle eye that pursues them still far behind?


    Tian Lei carefully looked through the telescope, behind the creek pirate group, and found a special boat. The above person has a short black hair, an eagle-like sharp yellow scorpion, a short squirrel, a black top hat with white fluff, a black vest with a burgundy pattern top, and white trousers hanging from the chest. A cross, behind a big sword.


    Handsome cool µð µð µÄ µÄ , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ÌØ ÌØ ÌØ ÌØ ÌØ ÌØ ÌØ ÌØ ÌØ ÌØ ÌØ ÌØ ÌØ ÌØ ÌØ ÌØ ÌØ ÌØ ÌØ ÌØ ÌØFormer pirates fans, which one does not like the eagle eye, this strength and coexistence, and the powerful people?


    Tianlei immediately shouted: "Yu Xiduo, face you two teams to take all the ten pirate boats in front. Bartol Romeo, Noci high two guardian warships, no half miss."


    Yuxiduo, Fuyu, Bartol Romeo: "Yes!"


    Thunder: "All the players, I will go to the one behind the meeting."


    Bartol Romeo used the barrier to build a half-meter wide road in the air for the Yuxiduo and the squadrons. The two teams of Yuxiduo and Fuyu soon arrived on the pirate ship of the Cricket Pirates.


    At this time, Crick''s face was pale, and there was a powerful man behind him who was chasing them. He came to the navy in front. It¡¯s not a simple matter to look at the way they come, but it¡¯s a big problem.


    The ghost man on the side is facing Crick: "The captain is assured that we will be able to defeat this group of navies and rush out." Crick glanced at the ghost, and he felt a little calm, but he knew The strength of Ghosts is above him! Because his own strength depends on his own weapons, and the real strong, only rely on his own strength, this he will understand when he reaches the great channel.


    At this time, Thunder also came to the boat of Chorakol Mihok with a monthly stepJorakol Mihok looked at the sky and thunder and did not stop and attack The meaning is just a little curious to look at Tianlei: "You are the first day of the Navy generation, Saka Tianlei?"


    Some of Tian Lei did not understand, and his face was puzzled: "Do you know me too?"


    The eagle eye smiled coldly: "Is your navy rewarding the pirates, underground forces and pirates offering a reward to the Navy? Is there anything weird?"


    It¡¯s true that the enemy¡¯s mutual rewards are really normal.


    Hawkeye: "You are the genius of this navy, so it appears on my ship, I am not afraid that I will kill you?"


    Tianlei did not answer but said directly: "Predecessors, I want to challenge you!"


    The eagle''s eye took a deep look at the thunder: "Funny little guy, but I don''t bother to work with the younger generation, don''t want to die, just leave!"


    At this time, the Tianlei warfare has already ignited, and it will leave like this. It¡¯s a smashing track: ¡°Predecessors! I¡¯m a Swordsman to challenge your eagle-eyed Joe Lakol Mihok as a swordsman. ""


    After that, I pulled out the long knife and walked away from the waist, and held it in my hand. In order to express my strength, I made a domineering attached to the snow, and let the snow go into a black knife. In the past few days, he finally was able to use Dasqi¡¯s rain sword to use the domineering method, and used it in the flow of Luo Luoya Sauron. He hoped that he could circulate for a while through this move and the Hawkeye!


    The eagle eye looked at the familiar blade in Tian Lei¡¯s hand and smiled: ¡°Snow is going? The second paragraph is domineering?¡±


    Thunder is full of excitement, full of war, and replied: "Exactly!"


    The eagle eye said: "Good! It is not the character of the first genius in the navy, looking for a small island." After that, he closed his eyes and raised his mind.

 Chapter 48： Hawkeye

    Tianlei couldn''t help but be speechless. The eagle eye can''t understand it anymore. Want to challenge me? You can find a suitable place first. If you give up the thunder in this way, it is absolutely unwilling, and you can only force the voyage of the eagle eye, and go to a small island on one side.


    At the same time, Tian Lei could not help but think of it, although the eagle eye Qiao Laikeer Mihooke is one of the world''s largest swordsmen, but the spectrum can not be so big! I am not the girl of past lives, I like the overbearing president.


    Fortunately, the island is not far away, this is a small desert island, no one is right. Tian Lei and the eagle eye stood opposite each other, looking at his sharp eyes like an eagle, breathing could not help but rush.


    It¡¯s really lucky to say that this time the encounter with the eagle eye. After all, I want to challenge the eagle eye, the world¡¯s largest sword lord, and the people who want to defeat him are not aware of it. Tianlei is one of them. ! Tianlei felt that the handle of the long knife in the snow had been invaded by his own sweat. In order to calm down the nervous emotions, Tian Lei gave a soft breath.


    Opposite, the eagle''s eyes were condensed, and Tian Lei suddenly felt his eyes sharper, and even had the illusion of a temperature drop nearby. The eagle eye said: "Young people, start now!"


    The eagle''s eye gently pulled out the cockroaches on the neck. This is his patent weapon against weak enemies. Although the strength of the thunder is really good, but in his eyes, it is not enough to use one of his **** knives. Black knife night.


    This knife is too small to be said to be a sword, just a dagger! A knife that is not enough, if you don''t look carefully, it is just an ordinary cross hanging on the eagle''s neck. Now the scabbard of the cross was taken down, and the sharp blade inside it was revealed.


    Although it is a knife, but Tianlei does not dare to have a little flaw, the Hawkeye''s move is indeed very arrogant and proud, but he has mad and proud capital. In the past, Tian Lei can see the eagle eye in the animation alone. With only this knife, he will completely suppress Sauron¡¯s attack. Sauron is like a baby in front of him.


    When the power is far apart, the weapon does not mean anything! When Tian Lei saw the eagle eye, he had already issued a sword, and immediately began to launch an attack. He slammed on the ground and flew away. The speed of the thunder is extremely fast, and ordinary people can''t see his figure at all. It is only a moment before the eagle''s eye, and the thunder hand slashes and slams into the chest of the eagle''s eye.


    Hawkeye''s cold smile: "Oh!" The eagle eye in front of him has disappeared. Tianlei¡¯s dark road was not good, and he immediately made a shave. At the moment of the shaving that Tianlei made, he felt a biting wind in his waist. When the thunder appeared ten meters away, it was not a chill. The thunder swept a glance and found that his waist had been cut off by the eagle eye.


    "Fast!" Tian Lei secretly praised, and sure enough it is the world''s largest swordsman! It¡¯s much stronger than Thunder¡¯s own imagination! Tianlei has not dared to test it. He did his best and gave a low voice. The domineering came out from the hand and turned the snow into black. After that, he shaved again and appeared above the eagle''s eye. Go on.


    This time, the eagle''s eye did not escape. He held a knife and ran up. "Hey!" A clear sound, the snow of the thunder was easily blocked by the eagle''s knife.


    "Great!" Tianlei turned around, the snow went quickly into the sheath, and then burst into the road: "a knife and a living, death, lion song!" The same move is not the same.


    This thunder of Tian Lei only made the eagle eye feel that there was a strong momentum around the man in front of him. He was busy with the color, and the knife in his hand was even waved. The knife of Tian Lei was still quickly resisted by the eagle eye with a knife.


    "What!" After the end of the Tale''s move, he looked at the man in front of him with a shocked look. "I just cracked all my offensives with just a few knives?" It seems that before and without domineering, there is no move. There is not much difference. It¡¯s just that the Hawkeye¡¯s speed is a bit faster. Is this the strength of the world¡¯s largest swordsman? This is too strong!


    Tianlei was not discouraged, and the whole body quickly turned up: "One knife flow and tornado" is the three-knife flow of Luo Luoya Sauron''s sword. It is the action of Tian Lei through animation, and he has already learned. A knife flow combined with comprehension.


    The eagle eye saw this trick, and the eyes said this: "It¡¯s a bit of a meaning." The knife in the hand waved a sniper, and a sniper slammed into the tornado that the Tianlei had not yet formed. The tornado will not die until it has not been formed.


    Tian Lei did not react at the same time, but forgot the attack. Think of the past animations! Roroya Sauron recalled in the iron mirror that "sword is a kind of momentum ~ www.novelhall.com~ is a kind of spirit, you and it will be integrated, you can cut off everything in the event!"


    This sentence has never been taken seriously, even if it is the world of this One Piece. Steel, iron, and other physical things are worth it, so what about light? What about water? What about electricity? What about the wind? What about air? Can these things be cut off? They can be intangible things, how can they be cut off!


    But now, the eagle eye used the facts to give Tianlei a lesson. In this world of One Piece, only you can, but not impossible. It is also true that Lord Luo Luoo Salong¡¯s teacher, Gyoguro, is also true! If you have reached a certain level, the knife can cut everything! Including everything tangible and intangible!


    Just when Tianlei did not react, the attack of the Hawkeye had arrived. The speed of the Hawkeye was too fast. It was too late for Tianlei to hide. It was only defense. Tianlei immediately sneaked away from the side of the body, almost at the same time low: "Iron!" Domineering also made it.


    The thunder screamed, and the eagle''s knife had pierced the thunder''s left arm. Tianlei immediately reversed his knife and forced the eagle eye. Tian Lei looked at his left shoulder, a wound, and was bleeding outside. Fortunately, his own iron block and domineering group full defense, it was good, this knife and Not deep. The eagle-eye knives only penetrated a third of the knives, but only minor injuries.


    The eagle eye looked at the thunder and looked at the thunder. He said coldly: "The kid, your six styles and domineering are good, but you are not a pure swordsman. There is a kid, when you fight with me. Actually dare to go?"


    Tian Lei¡¯s smile, indeed, is still fascinating with the Hawkeye, and it¡¯s not much to find death. Then he said awkwardly: "I will let you make the knife behind you!"

 Chapter 49： Sword destroyed

    The eagle''s eye glanced at the black sword behind him. Some looked at the sky with amazement: "Is it by you?" In his eyes, the younger generation is sure to be outstanding, even if he is at this age. There is no such strength, but now I want to let myself pull out the night is still a little worse.


    Thunder confidently said, "Yes, it depends on me! Although I know that it is not your opponent, but it is still possible to force you to go out in the dark."


    The eagle eye sees Tianlei so confident, can not help but smile, said: "My dark night, but to die, are you not afraid of death?"


    "If you are afraid of death, you will not come to sea! Just go to my uncle and hide, who is it?" Tian Lei said with a smile, every person who has an ideal sea has already set aside life and death, and Tian Lei is no exception. .


    The eagle eye nodded and looked at Tian Leidao quite appreciatively: "I haven''t misread you, kid, although you are not a real swordsman, it must be one of the top powers in the future, even Come on, come on! Let me see how strong you are now."


    Tianxuan listened to the eagle eye and praised it first. Then he said, "Thank you for complimenting! Then I am welcome." Tianlei is ready to make a move. Tianlei¡¯s eyes appear for the first time in Liman¡¯s eyes. With. Slowly formed a strong air wave, this is a precursor to his attempt. At the same time, the opposite eagle eye flashed a dwarf for the first time.


    "A knife is a mystery - a knife and a world!" Tian Lei shouted, and the long knife in his hand slammed into the eagle''s eye and slammed it toward the eagle''s eye. But the Thunder''s sniper is different from the usual sniper, it is a round fast rotating sniper.


    Even if you have seen the eagle eyes of all the powerful swordsmen in this world, you can''t help at this time. This kind of sniper is the first time he saw him. As a world''s first swordsman, he naturally saw this at a glance. The power of the hit. I dare not take it any more, and the eagle eye immediately held the night with both hands, and also slammed a sniper to welcome it.


    "Booming!" The two men slammed in a fierce collision between the two, and made a loud noise. Finally, an explosion "Boom!" blew the ground out of a large pit more than ten meters deep.


    The eagle eye saw that his sniper was offset by the sniper of the thunder, and his eyes could not help but glance at it. "You kid, it is a pity to not be a real swordsman."


    Looking at the eagle eye has made the night, Tianlei laughed: "Swordsmanship is only part of my strength, my goal is the world''s strongest, not the world''s first swordsman!"


    Hawkeye: "Why can''t you, the world''s first swordsman is the first strong! From this sentence, you can hear that there is no sword in your heart. It''s a pity, your swordsman is talented, but the night is now Already out of the sheath, then you also pick me up a sword." Saying that is a sword flat.


    Thunder will not let the sword smack his sword because the sword is unremarkable. Immediately made a full force, domineering all out, and even in order to increase the grip of the hand, the hand also made a piece of iron and finally greeted with a trick "one knife flow, thirty-six troubles".


    "Oh..." The two men met and the two knives intersected, giving a general collision of steel. It was only a stalemate for a while, and the snow in the hands of Tianlei sent out the sound of "Hey! Hey!", and immediately broke open.


    At this time, Tian Lei and the eagle eye stood opposite each other. Thunder looked at the snow in his hand, and he couldn¡¯t help but talk about it. There was also a trace of sadness. After all, this was the first weapon in his true meaning. Thunder stroking the handle, thinking with regret, I thought you were on the hands of Roroya Sauron, you should not have the fate of being destroyed. But I didn''t think that it was destroyed in my hands.


    At this time, Thunder violently spit a few mouthfuls of blood, "àÛ~àÛ~àÛ~" The original eagle eye''s attack not only cut off the snow in the hands of Tianlei, but also hit the thunder of the thunder. If it weren''t for the eagle''s eye, most of the force had been blocked by the snow. At the crucial time, Thunder made a timely defense of the iron and domineering.


    Thunder will definitely be hit in two by this, but it is not hurt now. The front chest was drawn with a long knife edge, which was too long, and almost divided him into two halves! Fortunately, there is no injury to the bones, and it is not difficult to recover from this worldly abnormal body.


    But he really ~ mom~ hurts! "Tian Lei¡¯s heart smiled, and sure enough, he was still far away. A face was hurt like this. Think about it too, this eagle eye is a top master with a red hair. The boss of the Seven Wuhai is equally strong. To the metamorphosis of Dufla, he also had to take the position of his boss. It is estimated that even if it is not the four emperors and Kapu, the Warring States level, it is also the top figure of the generals.


    "Kid, your sword has been destroyed, this game will not be played first, and you will not be late until you have a sword!" After the eagle eye finished, he turned and left. He won''t For a person without a sword in his hand.


    Thunder shouted at the eagle eye that was far away: "Next time, I will not lose!"


    Tian Lei¡¯s words are naturally heard by the eagle eye. Today, Tian Lei gave him too much shock. Tian Lei is now less than 17 years old! I will not be wrong, Saka Thunder, this name will soon resound in all directions!


    "Cough..." Tianlei took a little rest and recovered his physical strength. He made a quick walk to his warship and quickly learned it. Although he stepped in the air, he couldn¡¯t hurt, but Tianlei had to hurry back to himself. Warship! Otherwise, it really became a passing through the crowd, the only one that bleeds to death.


    At this time, Tianlei¡¯s partners had already fixed the Cricket Pirates group. Among them, a ghost man was hard to do. He was the master of the black-footed mountain rule with the straw hat. The others were a group. Luo Luo, that is, Crick is also the same. His weapon, which was blown by a nose of Mr5, was completely destroyed.


    There is a weapon, Crick is a big Luo Luo, without a weapon, he is a Luo Luo. However, today they are also alive and unfortunate, they met the Tianlei this group, after a strong increase in strength, the guys who are no one to test hands, the result is that Crick is also a ghost of the two guys who are big bosses. It is. They were beaten by one ability and then one ability, and the abuse was no longer shaped, and they stopped.


    When they played the sex, they found out how the boss disappeared. ? ? After waiting for a while, I didn¡¯t see Tianlei coming back, and suddenly I was in a hurry! But I don''t know where it is, and I can''t find it. I can only do it.


    At this time, Chennai, who was looking at the air, shouted: "The boss is back, there!" He pointed to the thunder that flew quickly.

 Chapter 50： Flashing task reward

    {This chapter is the last big-scale system, because it is a bit like a water number, and the system in the following chapter has been taken. }


    With Chennai, everyone looked at the air and saw that someone in the air quickly flew over, but the speed was too fast and it only came to the warship in a flash.


    When everyone saw it, it was really the boss who came back: "Boss?!" The boss is because they saw the terrible wound on the thunder of the thunder, and their scary eyes fell. I don''t know when all the people are called Tianlei as the boss. It may be that the two goods of Bartol Romeo and Dezaia have been brought.


    Bartol Romeo immediately ran over and helped Tian Lei, eagerly asked: "Boss, you are all right!" Other partners are also looking at Tianlei with concern. Of course, the few people who just joined are another. After all, the time to get along is not long.


    The thunder of Bartol Romeo is still very touched by their concern: "Battor Romeo, if you don''t let people stop bleeding, you boss, I am really dead."


    Bartol Romeo only woke up at this time: "I will go over and let the boss stop bleeding." After that, he quickly ran to find a naval medic.


    Yuxidu came over and succeeded Bartol Romeo in helping Tian Lei: "Boss, is that really okay?"


    Tianlei couldn¡¯t help but smile: "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not hurt, it¡¯s not hurting the bones, it¡¯s hurting, just looking terrible. For those pirates, have you caught it?¡±


    Dezaia: "The boss has caught it. This group of pirates is very watery. Only one strength is good. The other ones make Mr5 a nose bomb. I will bring their heads." Mentioned.


    Face-to-face: "Boss, you are now in the middle class, you can also retreat from the whole body! Who can hurt you like this." Although Tianlei''s partners are very concerned about him, but their points of concern are different.


    Thunder: "I am not a person who follows this pirate. It should not be the person who chases this pirate. A person you don''t want to be, is also your target!"


    A look at the face of doubt: "My goal??"


    Tianlei said helplessly: "The world''s largest sword eagle''s eagle eye, Joe Lakol Mihok, is the target of the world." Unexpectedly, Tianlei can understand, but it is not unexpected. I can''t think about it!


    The face of the face is even more stiff in an instant: "The world''s largest sword eagle eye Joe Lakol Mihok?"


    Others are also shocking and exclaimed: "The head of the Seven Wuhai?" You must know that Qiwuhai is looking forward to the present! Not to mention the first of the seven Wuhai.


    After a while, Bartol Romeo and Dezaa came with the ship doctor and the ghost gold and Crick. The ship doctor in the navy was still very good, and soon the wound on Tianlei was well.


    Yuxi has nothing to do with Tianlei. Immediately said: "Let''s go! Let the captain take a break." Yu Xiduo said that although other partners still have a lot to ask, they immediately left the captain''s room.


    After the partners have left, when Tian Lei is trying to rest, the system text is once again in the brain.


    [The bounty system prompts that the host''s bounty is a bounty of 17 million Berwick Creek Pirates Captain Klick, rewarding an intermediate body, swordsmanship, shooting, weapons, superhuman devil fruit, animal devil fruit. ¡¿


    [Bounty system prompts, the host is rewarded with a bounty of 10 million Berwick Creek pirate group battle chief ghost gold, rewarding the extraction of intermediate body skills, swordsmanship, shooting, weapons, superhuman devil fruit, animal devil fruit. ¡¿


    [The bounty system suggests that the host and the world¡¯s largest sword eagle¡¯s eagle eye, Joe Lakol Mihok, are the first to win a high-level body, swordsmanship, shooting, weapons, superhuman devil fruit, Animals are devil fruits. . ¡¿


    [Bounty system prompts, the host and the world''s largest swordsman eagle eye Chorakol Mihok, the first of the seven Wuhai, battled the main line mission seven Wuhai battle. Whether the host accepts. ¡¿


    [The bounty system suggests that the host and the world''s largest sword eagle, the first sword of the seven seas, the eagle eye, Joe Lakol Mihok, to stimulate the battle of the branch mission. Whether the host accepts. ¡¿


    [The bounty system suggests that the host has reached the sphere of influence of the sand crocodile Krokdal, one of the seven Wuhai seas, inspiring the quest to save the kingdom of Alabaster, and seized one of the seven sacred sea crocodiles, Krokdal, to destroy the crocodile Baroque work. Whether the host accepts. ¡¿


    Tianlei has been a bit stunned. This has been three draws, three missions! There is also the main task of the main line, why not pick up. Pick up! Pick up! Pick up! Pumping! Pumping! Pumping!


    [Bounty system prompts, the main line task seven Wuhai battle. Defeat or kill a Qiwuhai will reward the opportunity to extract armed color domineering, see domineering awakening factor, advanced superhuman system, animal devil fruit. ¡¿


    [Defeating or killing two Qi Wuhai will reward the opportunity to extract armed color domineering, see domineering awakening factor, advanced superhuman, animal, and natural devil fruit opportunities. ¡¿


    [Defeat or kill three of the seven Wuhai will reward the opportunity to extract the armed color domineering, see the domineering awakening factor, the top superman system, the animal system, the natural devil fruit opportunity. ¡¿


    [Fighting or killing four Qiwuhai will reward the opportunity to extract armed color domineering, domineering domineering, overlord color domineering factor, top superman system, animal system, natural devil fruit opportunity. ¡¿


    [Defeating or killing five Qi Wuhai will reward the Bawang color awakening domineering factor. ¡¿


    [Defeating or killing six Qiwuhai will reward the ancient demon fruits of the animal system. ¡¿


    [Fighting or killing seven Qi Wuhai will reward the animal illusion demon fruit. ¡¿


    [Bounty system tips, the task of the branch line shame. Conquering the eagle eye Chorakol Mihok rewards the peerless nature demon fruit Bounty system prompts, inspiring the quest to save the kingdom of Alabaster, and seized one of the seven sacred sea crocodile Krokdal , destroying the Baroque work under Krokdal. Reward to see the color of the domineering factor. ¡¿


    After watching the rewards of these missions, Tian Lei immediately began to red, and he said in his heart: "Seven Wuhai, Laozi and you are doing the opposite, absolutely not with you, not you are dead, that is, I am dead!" These three missions are all in the eyes of Thunder! After these three tasks are completed, it is difficult to think that you are not strong!


    Tianlei couldn''t help but YY. At that time, one of my left-handed animals was an ancient demon fruit, and the right hand was an animal-like phantom demon fruit. There was also a world-class demon fruit on the table, and three super-devil fruits were allowed. Pick it! What is the situation? Think about it, drooling!


    There is also the tyrannical color, armed color, and the color of the tyrants gather together. At that time, it is still far from standing at the top of the world office? But the ideal is often beautiful, and the reality is bone.


    Hawkeye Michok, Don Quixote Dofranco, Poya Hancock, Bassolomi Bear, Sha Krokdar, Heping, Moonlight Moglia, Black Beard, Luo, Weibull, Baki. There were eleven people in the Wuhuhai before and after.


    However, the four eyes of the Hawkeye Michok, Don Quixote Dolfranming, Poya Hancock, and Bassolomi Bear are not strong, not the current Tianlei can deal with.


    The four men, Black Beard, Luo, Weibull and Baki, are not yet seven Wuhai!


    Only Sha Krokdal, Heping, Moonlight, and Moglia are very promising, but the first three rewards are really good! Tianlei said that after the reward, he has not seen it before. It seems that it is still early to get rewards for completing the mission! Comrades who have not yet succeeded in the revolution still need to work hard!

 Chapter 51： Kingdom of Alabaster

    This night, Tianlei is not going to sleep for a long time! These task rewards are so tempting, and I fell asleep in the middle of the night.


    The next morning, Thunder called the scorpion and Bartol Romeo.


    Bartol Romeo: "What is the boss asking us to come over so early?"


    Thunder: "You two teams are now driving the pirate ship seized yesterday to go to the Cactus Island (whiskey mountain) to give me the bounty hunters there. They are all scum for money and doing things. I have to look carefully for them. There are a lot of pirates in their hands. I want to come back with a lot of good things. I will bring them back."


    The noodles just nodded, and Bartol Romeo was excited. "It¡¯s finally a big fight."


    Tianlei looked at Bartol Romeo with excitement, and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. When you got there, you couldn¡¯t laugh. There was a pile of waste wood. Calling you in the past, it is also because from the animations of previous life, Daschi¡¯s little night rain and Huazhou¡¯s two swords in the flower state, she entered the great route from the Baroque Walker spy Mr.11 Collected.


    Huazhou is one of the top grades of the snow before the Tianlei, one of the 50 knives of the good knife, a rare sword! Now Tianlei is missing a good sword! I have to say sorry to Daschi. Anyway, you already have a good name. The sword is raining in the night. You are a knife, and the two famous swords are not used. It is not as good as I used.


    After Bartol Romeo and the face of the scorpion, Tian Lei took the two teams of Yuxi and Noqiga to the Kingdom of Alabaster.


    Tianlei is still very envious, Luffy has such a cute pet and partner, but Tianlei knows that the one in the world of the One Piece is also quite powerful. Tianlei still remembers Lufai¡¯s kung fu manatee. When it appeared again, it used domineering, but the eyeball that surprised Luo¡¯s superstar was falling out.


    To this end, Tianlei also deliberately made a boxing method from the place where Lu Fei had landed. It took a while to attract all the kung fu manatees in the vicinity. Under the flick of the thunder, not only succeeded in fooling this powerful kung fu manuscript, but also flickered a 500 kung fu manatee as a sea soldier.


    Tianlei is not a conspiracy. Since it is known that Krokdal is engaged in ghosts, is it not right to solve them directly? So with the third team captain Bartol Romeo, team member Mr.5, Gard Dino; fourth team captain Nuo Qigao, team members Chennai, Miss Golden Week. There are also new collections, and the martial arts manate and his 500 younger brothers who were directly killed by Lei Tian as kung fu marched toward the palace of the Kingdom of Alabaster.


    When passing through the desert, Tianlei will throw the kung fu away every time he encounters a huge animal. This way, it is really a big rise! Tianlei could not help but think that his own thoughts were correct. After all, this kind of kungfu was born and fought with different sea beasts.


    Soon came and came, in front of the palace of the Kingdom of Alabaster.


    This is a eagle that flew down from the sky. After landing, it turned into a person: "Why do you want the Navy to come to our Kingdom of Alabaster?"


    Tianlei said with a smile: "I am the Rear Admiral of the Navy, and I am very glad to meet you. This time, it is because I discovered the real cause of the crisis in your Alabaster Kingdom. Also inform me!" At the same time, I think this should be Bell. The king of Alabaster, the guardian of the country, the fruit of the devil fruit, the bird and the morphological ability, one of the two patron saints of Alabaster.


    When Bell heard the words of the thunder, his eyes turned sharply: "You said it was a rebel?"


    Thunder: "Rebels? No, no, they are just the people who can''t live in the Kingdom of Alabaster. They are also victims, just like you. This rebellion and the situation in which you have been deserted in recent years are artificial. ¡±


    Bell is excited, why the kingdom of Alabaster will become like this today, and the reason is that the country¡¯s land in the film has become a desert, making people unable to survive. Coupled with the help of the people, it will become so bad.


    Bell: "I will lead you in now, but if you dare to lie to me, I will not care if you are a navy. You will be rude to you. There is only one person who can go in and others to stay."


    Tianlei naturally will not oppose it. This time it is to get in touch with the king of the Alabaster king, Nafiritali Debra. After all, now Krokdal is the hero of this country! It doesn''t matter to help them solve the problem. Anyway, they have to do this, but it is not good if they are misunderstood.


    This Nafirutari family was one of the 20 royal families who created the [World Government] 800 years ago But the Nafirutali family refused to qualify for the immigration to the Holy Land [Mary Joa]. So although they don''t have the status of a dragon, they are very high in the world government. It is very troublesome to be told by them.


    Under the leadership of Bell, he quickly came to the front of Debra, and stood next to him with a guard. It should be the other patron saint of Alaba, Gaga, and also the guardian of the country, the ability of the devil fruit dog-hog-hull type.


    The thunder sweeped around and there were a few well-guarded guards guarding it. It seems that the guards of the Alabaster kingdom are not bad. Wait a minute, one of these guards, how come the way, so strange? Tian Lei thought carefully about it, and when the eyes were bright, Tianlei already knew who this guy was.


    Bell: "His Majesty the King, the Navy''s Major General is looking for you, saying that it is a matter of knowing the desertification of our country."


    Sure enough, when Tian Lei saw the guard who heard Bell, his eyes changed, and the thunder was even more certain.


    Debra was immediately excited: "This Rear Admiral, do you really know?"


    Tianlei pointed to the guardian: "Why don''t you ask this question, if I don''t read it wrong, this is Krolockal''s men, the Baroque studio''s Mr.2, is also a reward of 32 million Berry demons. Von Cray."


    "Imitate the ability of fruit, can become any person touched by the right hand, including face, body and sound. In addition, he has the ability to store memory, as long as the object touched in the past can be imitated again, the method of use is to touch with the right hand Your own face will reply with your left hand."


    "This is also your Majesty the King of Debra. There are some things that you obviously have not done, but all the people have seen why."

 Chapter 52： Shemale von Cray

    When Feng Cray listened to the thunder, he broke his identity and did not hide it. He changed back to his original appearance. However, he did not escape to Debra, and his shot was too fast and too sudden.


    The two patron saints of Alabaster, Bell and Gaga, have not yet reacted from the words of Tianlei, and have already come to the side of the four. Immediately burst into tears: "The **** boxing method 320,000 laps big round kick." This is his proud man-devil boxing, his voice has not stopped, he is spinning at high speed, and kicked out countless leg shadows. Just kicked Bell and Gaga out.


    Immediately after a high jump, jumped into the air and shouted: "Go to hell! Look at my man''s boxing method. 320,000 laps big round kick." von Cray''s body quickly spinped to Debra.


    Bell and Gaka, who watched flying out, were terrified, but they certainly would not come to the rescue. They were almost desperate. They know that their Wang Bulabra is an ordinary person, kicked by this powerful blow, not dead or seriously injured!


    But von Cray, Bell and Gaga, it seems to be ignoring the Thunder. Tianlei immediately appeared in front of Debra, and raised his right hand to easily block Feng Cray''s powerful blow.


    Feng Cray is obviously a glimpse, how strong his own leg strength, he knows best, but there are 600 strengths! In fact, it was so understated by people.


    Tianlei had nearly 2000 strengths before the battle with the eagle eye. After the battle with the Hawkeye, the harvest was even bigger. Although the injury was not perfect, now there is a 3000 force, which is in Cp9. It is only worse than their boss Roach.


    Feng Cray''s blasphemy, Tian Lei naturally noticed, naturally it will not let such a good opportunity. The raised hand block was grabbed and grabbed von Cray''s calf. The thunder was not polite, and immediately von Cray forced to the top and then smashed down to the ground.


    After that, he quickly slammed his hand back and forth. After that, he continued to squat for more than ten times. The scene was quite violent. But the two great patron gods of Alabaster, Bell and Gaga, were scared. From the power of von Cray¡¯s kicking their legs, this person is definitely not under them, but this person is now being thundered. Crazy! At the same time, the two thought that if they were on the same side with the navy, is this also the end?


    After Tian Lei has been smashed for more than ten years, he still hasn''t stopped. Others don''t know the feng Cray''s ability to fight, but he knows that he can''t afford his life, even serious injuries. .


    Immediately, Feng Klei took the air, and then Tian Lei came to the top of von Cray one month later. He whispered: "The two thousand watts of iron are kicked and kicked." After that, Tian Lei kicked a kick. On the back of von Cray.


    Feng Cray was hit by this blow, and immediately spurted a few mouthfuls of blood "àÛàÍ!~~~~" "Booming ~~~~" von Cray knocked the ground out of a 10-meter pit and asked I know that this is the royal palace of the Kingdom of Alabaster. The ground is a hard stone, so it is still a big pit. It can be imagined. How many kicks of Tianlei¡¯s kicks.


    Looking at the already lying in the pit, I fainted, and Tian Lei went to the front of Debra: "Now you know it! Someone has been putting this one around you, he can use your identity to issue orders anytime, anywhere! You What do people behind this scene want to do?"


    Debra: "You just said that this person is Krokdal?"


    Thunder: "Yes, it is the hero of your country, Krokdal. He has another identity, that is, the king of the seven seas, that is, a pirate. Have you seen a sea thief will be fine to come to your country as a hero? The most critical Yes, this Krokdal is a person who is a rustling fruit, I think you know what it stands for!"


    Debra was silent for a while: "You mean, I am doing a ghost in a country of Alabaster?"


    "Yes!"


    Debra: "Then you are here this time?"


    Tian Lei said with a sigh of relief: "We naturally came to catch Krolockal, and Alabasi is a peace." I was thinking of it, do you want me to say, I am here to complete the task! For the reward?


    Debra: "What do you want us to do?"


    Tianlei smiled and said: "No, I am afraid that you misunderstood, so deliberately say! After all, you have a very good position in the world government, but I don''t want to be countered by you, but it is a big trouble. "At the end of the day, Lei couldn''t help but laugh."


    Debra: "Reassure, as long as you can solve it, I will definitely thank you!"


    Tian Lei did not answer, but said: "I am going to go to Debra, after all, this thing will be done one day, and the people of your kingdom can restore peace as soon as possible .


    After the thunder came out of the palace, he let Gal Dino lead the way. The other Mr.5, Chennai, and Miss Golden Week were not enough to know the old nest of Krokdal. Thunder took Bartol Romeo and Gal Dino to the site of Krokdal.


    And let Noki and Kung Fu take the Mr.5, Chennai, Miss Golden Week to guard the palace, just in case.


    After the three thunders came to the place of Krokdal, they found that he had been waiting for him there. Think about it, after all, this Alabaster is his old nest. I guess I will know when I enter Alabasi.


    Krokdal: "I don''t know, the first day of the navy, Major General Thunder, what happened to my place?"


    "There is nothing, I want to take you this Qiwuhai refining hand!" Although Tianlei is like laughing, but it is to tell the truth, Tianlei really took him to practice. Turning to Nikko Robin again: "Niko Robin, I am not interested in you, but the general is coming soon, you still leave. At least which general, I think you know it! ¡±


    Nicole Robin couldn''t help but shudder at the words of Tian Lei. She naturally knew who Tian Lei said, the person who was as strong as her in her heart, and the general.


    Krolockal heard a big general coming and his face changed. It is a pity that this is compiled by Tian Lei. Tian Lei just didn¡¯t want to start with Nicole Robin and wanted to scare her away.


    Krokdal sneered: "I wanted to have fun with you, but now it seems to be quick and quick." Then turned to Gard Dino: "Mr.3 I am really curious, you guys For what to betray me? Betray me! But be prepared for death." Say that the final tone of Krokdal is cold, you can drip out water.

 Chapter 53： Navy rogue Bartol Romeo

    Krokdal is really worthy of the Seven Wuhai, Tianlei pair Nicole Robin pressure, he immediately threatened to Gal Dino, really not at all loss!


    Krolockal turned his head and looked at the thunder, and it was a domineering wave: "Give me a solution!"


    Tianlei smiled. If he hadn¡¯t been digging himself in the corner, Krouldal¡¯s men were still full, but now only Mr.1 Daz Bonis and Mr.2 are in the eyes of the thunder, but unfortunately Mr.2 has been trapped in the palace. So only Daz Pounis left, although his strength is really good, but Bartol Romeo''s barrier is complete.


    Others such as Pola, Mr.4, Miss. Merry Christmas, Mr.6, Miss. Father''s Day, Miss. Monday, Mr.9 are some vulnerable people, and Gardino can handle it alone. .


    Thunder also saw Miss. Wednesday, MR.8, Princess Vivi and the **** captain Icaralum of the Kingdom of Alabaster. Tianlei is speechless for a while, or take Krokdal away! Otherwise, it will be bad if they hurt them.


    Krokdal was really not a general embarrassment. When the younger sieges came up, they immediately launched an attack. But not for the thunder, but for the rapid departure to Gal Dino, it seems that he is betraying his own men, still very concerned about.


    Krolockal started, and Tian Lei naturally would not be idle, but also attacked his younger brother. Anyway, there is Bartol Romeo, just a defense, there are really few people who can quickly get him.


    "Shaving" Tianlei immediately came to the middle of the Krokdal''s younger brothers, and even when they did not react, they even punched three punches. "àÔ!àÔ!àÔ!" Mr.4, Miss. Merry Christmas, Mr.6 three people immediately flew out, slammed into the wall on the side, lost the fighting power.


    These people and Tianlei¡¯s strength are too far away. No one can stop the thunder of the thunder. One of them is the loss of three companions. The rest of the people are scared, and they are not allowed to retreat. Keeping distance from Tianlei, they don''t want to be the next one. They did not think that the strength of Tianlei was so strong.


    On the other hand, Krokdal was blocked by a barrier. The quick attack of Krokdal was frightened by Gal Dino. He did not expect that Krokdal would give up the thunder and attack him.


    And Krolockal''s speed is too fast, he simply did not even have time to defend away, seeing Krokdal''s iron hook will attack his body. Gal Dino can only see it. For the first time, he feels the breath of death. His face is full of sorrow and fear. At this time, Gard Dino heard a sound like a scorpio.


    Bartol Romeo "hehe" smiled: "Block defense." Then he sneered: "I really don''t want to be seven Wuhai! This speed is really fast! It''s almost too late!"


    When Kirkold''s iron hook was only half a metre from Gal Dino, Bartol Romeo''s barrier defense finally caught up, not only protecting Gal Dino, but also letting Krokdal eat one. Small loss.


    Bartol Romeo¡¯s barrier appeared too suddenly, and Krolockal did not stop it, and the iron hook hit the barrier. "Hey!" Krolockal¡¯s entire arm smashed into the sand, and Krokdal was not a natural one, otherwise it would have to suffer a big loss.


    Bartol Romeo looked at the barrier. Krokdal¡¯s hand slowly recovered from the sand. When he was envious, he even sneaked his nose and taunted: ¡°Hey! The natural department is really It''s easy to use! But our boss said, you are the worst one in the Seven Wuhai! It is one, good luck to eat a lucky person of the natural devil fruit, the other is nothing! Extreme!¡± Bartol Romeo¡¯s mouth is really poisonous! How to pull hatred.


    Bartol Romeo is not afraid of Kirkold''s seven Wuhai, because he is a dead pig who is not afraid of boiling water. His guidance at Tianlei, the screen is not the same as in the previous animation, is a single-sided defense.


    Instead, one formed a room like a four-faced full defense, and even the sky and the ground did not miss it. He is now a tortoise shell, a hard tortoise shell that can''t be hard, not to mention an attack. The single defense is a big future, and he is not afraid in a short time.


    Tianlei also saw it on one side, and could not help but feel sorry for Krokdal, and met Bartol Romeo, a man who had no strong demeanor.


    Krolockal was completely angered by Bartol Romeo, and his identity was Klockold. Today, I was given a slap in the face of a small hooligan. If he can get it, and he will not be on the other side of his hand, he will burst into the ground and scream: "Erosion reincarnation"


    Tianlei here just wanted to launch an attack and swept a group of Luo Luo. I saw that Krokdal made a big move, and I couldn¡¯t help but secretly say that you are a sister. Immediately, one shaved came to Princess Vivi and the guard captain Ikalam, and said, "Don''t move, I was sent by the King of Debra. I will send you away first, otherwise I will take care of you." Pulling up two people and making a monthly step, they are going to take them away.


    Princess Vivi: "No, I am staying for my country to fight."


    Tianlei is speechless: "Look at the battle below , can you participate? And what do we do once they catch you?"


    Princess Vivi and **** captain Icarem listened to the words of Tianlei and looked down. On this look, the eyes fell off with amazement.


    After seeing the ground contacted by Krohlard¡¯s right hand, use the dry crack to absorb the moisture of all the things of the people he touched, including people. Now, the brothers of Krolockal, when they have not reacted, will become A dry corpse was broken and then broken into sand. Only Daz Ponis, who knew the anomaly of Krokdal, was rushing out when he was making a move in Krokdal, hiding from the attack.


    And it is gradually spreading to the surrounding area. The surrounding buildings are also rapidly sanding and sinking. The ground is like a dead, and it becomes a dry wasteland. It will soon become a desert. This is a large-scale attack unique to the fruits of the natural system. After launching, it has the terrorist power that even rocks can be pulverized into sand.


    This scene is not to scare the Princess Wei Wei, Tian Lei did not ask, and immediately flew to the distance.


    And Bartol Romeo and Gardino, who are in the barrier, are also stunned. After returning to God, Bartol Romeo looks at the fear of Gardino, and smiles: "Reassuring his trick though Horror, but I still haven¡¯t stumped me, look at me! The bird of the barrier.¡± I saw that Bartol Romeo¡¯s barrier room had grown a pair of wings and flew in Kloster¡¯s helpless eyes. In the air.


    Bartol Romeo: "This Krokdal is worthy of the seven seas. It is really too perverted. I dare not withdraw the barrier. Otherwise, it is definitely the master of the spike! Fortunately, my barrier is strong enough, otherwise we can It¡¯s finished, so we¡¯re still watching the boss in the sky!¡±

 Chapter 54： Strong Krokdal

    Thunder just sent the two people to the distance in an instant, and once again came back with Krolockal. Thunder: "Thor Romeo, you are going to deal with Darz Bonis! Gal Dino, you go to the two people I have just sent to the palace."


    Thor Romeo: "Boss, actually, this guy''s younger brother, still alive?"


    Gal Dino: "Go to the palace?"


    Thunder hasn''t talked yet, and Thor Romeo slaps on the head of Gal Dino. He said very much: "The boss let you go, you go, what do you do so much?"


    Gal Dino glanced at Thor Romeo in a depressed way, and secretly, I am not asking for it? He did not dare to get angry with Thor Romeo, but Thor Romeo saved his life, and he knew that he was not the opponent of Thor Romeo.


    Arranged, Tianlei also devoted himself to the battle, the gun wave: "rain arrows."


    In the eyes of a radiant thunder, I saw the hands of the thunder''s hands swaying in the air, and dozens of waves of guns by the fishermen karate, the water arrows formed by Krozdal. To deal with Krokdal, how can you not water? What''s more, Tianlei would have been a karate in the fish, so a few bags of water were hidden in the clothes early.


    Krokdal saw the water arrow that was shot, not enlarged by the pupil: "Well? Water arrow shooting?" The horse''s hand waved a sand wall to block the flying arrow.


    Afterwards, Krokdal couldn''t help but take a deep look at the thunder. He seemed to be a squad that made the fisher karate, but he didn''t know that Thunder knew that his weakness was water! Or just happen to be a fisher karate!


    Krolockal ridiculed Tian Lei: "Fish man karate? Good punch, but you seem to learn the authenticity!" Then said: "You also pick me a try, desert gun forest." Hey." The dust on the ground immediately formed hundreds of long guns and went straight to the thunder.


    "Shaving!" Thunder instantly disappeared in the same place, appeared ten meters away, and several hundred long shots of Krokdal shot an empty space, shooting hundreds of gunshots on the ground.


    Krolockal first let the naval rogue of Thor Romeo play a bit, and then it was time to get the thunder. Suddenly began to get serious, and the momentum of the eyes and body changed.


    It¡¯s just that Tian Lei feels that a strong momentum is going straight to himself. Tianlei knows that this is not the domineering of the overlord color, but the murderousness accumulated by killing too many people. At this time, if you change to an ordinary person standing in the sky If you are in the position of Ray, I am afraid I will faint.


    "Strong, really strong, really is one of the seven Wuhai, it seems that today is to fight a life, or do not say victory, life is a little difficult!"


    "It seems that I can only get started first, and control the rhythm of the battle, and then win." Tianlei thought sharply and immediately launched an attack: "Iron block - domineering iron fist." The fist made the same iron and domineering Tianlei is also full of strength.


    "Humph."


    Krokdal is a sea thief. He is rich in combat experience. Of course, the battle rhythm is not behind the thunder. At the moment when Thunder shot, Krolockal also shot, and the iron hook of his right hand met.


    "when!"


    The fists and the hooks intersected, and a strong wind burst out from the two people''s hands, and the strong wind directly blew the dust around the two people. A layer of dust was blown up, no less than a small dust explosion. The first positive impact was so powerful.


    The first fight between Tianlei and Krokdal was just a fight, but Krokdal knew that he had fallen into the wrong wind, because he felt that there was a certain desertification inside his right hand. This is the best proof of his own strength. It seems that the navy''s kid, the strength is really nothing to say. But I am not in charge of eating.


    Tianlei was shocked, and the heart was secret. It was the strongman of the Seven Wuhai class. Just after my punch, I could not only play 3200 power, but the ordinary fist hit 3200 power and the 3200 power of the iron fist was completely different from Japanese. The increase in the mid-level domineering has definitely reached the strength of 7000, but he was able to pick it up without any problems.


    One hit, the Tianlei immediately changed, and the moment of the explosive thigh bent, the rotation launched an attack: "The iron block - domineering two thousand tiles round kick."


    "Hey, the little insects, the desert knife." After Krokdal turned his arm into a sand blade, he made a huge attack. Wherever the desert knife passed, he opened a huge crack in the ground. After opening the ground, there was something like a purple lightning. I don¡¯t know why.


    The thunder of watching the heart is endless, but there is no retreat in the same place, and Tian Lei is worried. Once again, he slammed the past with this horrible desert sword.


    "Hey!" The punch and the desert knives collided together, and the dust was flying in the air! I can''t see the figure of the thunder. And Tian Lei was flying back in an instant, but Krohldar¡¯s desert knives were also broken up by Tian Lei After flying out more than ten meters, Tianlei stabilized his body and watched Looking at my unscathed fist, I couldn¡¯t help but think that my fist is still very hard!


    At a time when Tianlei was somewhat contented, the attack of Krokdal arrived again.


    I saw that Krokdal once again made the arm huge, and then turned into a crescent-shaped sand blade and smashed it into the thunder.


    This time, Krokdal did not call out the move, but Tian Lei recognized it at a glance. As the first strong BOSS in the One Piece, and the moves are so cool, how can you not remember as an anime fan?


    This is the arc-shaped sand dune! This is a trick that allows the sand blade to touch the body without causing direct damage. Instead, it is a horrible move that absorbs all the moisture. It will eventually fall into a mummy that lacks moisture.


    This trick, Tianlei does not dare to pick up, he does not want to be a mummy. He is not like Luffy, has a protagonist, and is sucked into a mummy and can still live. Tianlei immediately made a month step and quickly flew into the sky. The danger has escaped this trick, the attack is horrible, the power is huge, and the scope is wide.


    "Oh? It seems that I still look down on you, not only the shaving, iron, and moon steps in the six styles, but also the use of such a good fire. Even the domineering has reached the intermediate level, but the young people are always Young people are just like this."


    Seeing that Tianlei is so easy to escape from his own move, Krolockal laughs.


    "what?"


    Taking advantage of Krolockal¡¯s stop-and-talk, Tianlei has already opened the distance between the two, but it¡¯s obvious that Tianlei did not have it. He completely escaped the sniper of the Krokdal arc-shaped sand dune, and the arm The small, dry wounds prove everything.

 Chapter 55： Serious injury

    Air waves? Yes, Tian Lei has completely escaped from the past, only to make the blast of the arc-shaped sand dunes slammed into the air. The thunder is not changed by the face, and the pupil is enlarged. The power of this arc-shaped sand dune is too great!


    This is still a wave of air, if it is hit in front, then it is not gray?


    Tianlei and Krolockal once again held up, but Tianlei did not try out the depth of Krokdal, but Krokdal had already tried the depth of the thunder.


    "I really deserve to be the first genius in the navy''s generation. After using the domineering power, there is actually 7000. Even if I am a little self-satisfied, I have mastered the hand and moon steps in the six styles, and the speed is already top. The reaction is also very fast. The underground forces are too small for you, and your strength evaluation is obviously much lower, and the attack power of 1000 powers is really ridiculous. You are now more than 7 times more attacking power. Speed ??is also on the data. More than four times, even more ridiculous is that there is no such thing as a domineering thing, it is too funny to laugh."


    "But do you know? Little Navy, any one who wants to become the Seven Wuhai, in addition to the big events of the dry, must also have at least two of the following things, super strong fruit ability, see the color domineering, armed color domineering. Because there is only one of them, there is a big shortage of strength."


    "Shave!" Thunder appeared in front of Krokdal''s body and attacked, and the timing of the attack was the moment when Klosterdal spoke, the most relaxed moment, but all this seems to be in Krokdal. Expected to be average.


    At the time of the Thunder attack, Krokdal simply lifted his right hand and put the iron hook on the fist that the thunder attacked.


    "Although I can see that you will not see the domineering, but for your genius who has awakened the armed color domineering, it should be no stranger to see the color domineering! Seeing the color domineering, you can have the ability to predict the opponent''s action, so No matter how hard you try, you can''t beat me."


    Krolockal said as he launched an attack and turned his arm into a sand blade again.


    The attack that once again launched by Kroklockal could not help but say: "This is the trick of the desert."


    For this trick, Tian Lei is not afraid, immediately began to fight back, a fierce leap, a move "iron - domineering two thousand tiles round kick". Rotating in the air kicked the desert knife.


    Krolockal¡¯s desert knives were once again broken up by the thunder, and after the thunder landed, they slammed on the ground and leaped to Krokdal.


    "Iron - iron elbow!"


    Krokdal easily escaped, and then an iron hook hit the thunder of the thunder.


    At this time, Tianlei¡¯s castration was old, and it was too late to hide. It was only a slight deviation from the body and escaped the key. In the end, Krokdal''s iron hook was tied to the left shoulder of Thunder, but Thunder still made iron and domineering at the most critical time. Even so, Thunder felt that his left shoulder seemed to be broken and he was in pain.


    I haven''t been able to lift it for a while, and I still have a certain gap between myself and Qiwuhai. I have already had the strength of Lieutenant General. These seven Wuhai are not big, and they are also the strength of Lieutenant General.


    Seeing that Tian Lei was injured, Krokdal naturally would not let such an opportunity. The hands kept swaying and waving, and the blade formed by the dust formed a sniper to the thunder.


    Tian Lei recognized it at a glance. This is the strongest move of Krokdal to the Desert King Kong Blade, an enhanced version of the Desert Blade. If there is no injury, Tian Lei really wants to take a hard try, but forget it now! "Moon step!" Thunder is going to use the moon to escape the sky again.


    Unfortunately, Krokdal is not a fool, how can I let Tianlei hide in the air again and again! The hands slammed, and immediately formed a strong sandstorm, this sky storm, as if to destroy the earth.


    Tianlei simply lost his eyes in the air. Tianlei immediately felt wrong and had a sense of crisis, but now there is no good way. The scope of this kind of sandstorm in Krokdal is too big to get out in a short time, and he can''t figure out the direction.


    At this time, Thunder felt that a strong wind hit his back, and Tianlei¡¯s instinctive return was a punch.


    "Hey!" From the strength of this attack, Tianlei knew that this was the desert knife of Krokdal. At this time, Thunder had already understood that he had become blind. And Krokdal can easily know his position by using the color and domineering. This is exactly the only part of the beating! This sad reminder!


    Sure enough, for a while, Krokdal began to attack from Tianlei in different places and in different directionsThe desert knife was like a rain to the sky.


    Nowadays, the thunder can only be passive, and punches again and again, and the desert knives that come from the attack are broken up one by one. This is absolutely not the case, the physical exertion is too fast, and the Krokdal terrain is powerful, almost zero consumption and playing with yourself. When your own physical strength is insufficient, you will definitely not know how to die. It is the depression of the phase, and now this scene is completely the world of Krokdal!


    When Tian Lei was worried, he used his back to get a desert knife, and he fell from the air. "Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!" In the process of falling, Tian Lei, and smashed four strokes of desert knives.


    "àÛàÍ~~~" Tianlei even spit a few mouthfuls of blood, but Tianlei still bite his teeth and endured it. Although Tianlei licked this desert knives before, it made an iron block and domineering defense! However, under these five hits, he was still seriously injured.


    "Boom ~~~~~" Thunder squatted on the ground, and spit out a few more blood. Although Thunder has the ability to move, but still lying there motionless.


    Because only in this way is it possible to lead Krokdal and look for a chance to kill. Sure enough, the dust storm in the sky dissipated, and Krokdal appeared in the eyes of the thunder.


    Krokdal looked at the thunder that couldn''t move on the ground, and smiled coldly: "Look! You are still young!" Then he said: "Look at you as a personal thing, I personally send you on the road." Just lifted Tianlei and shouted: "Cream!"


    At this time, Tianlei fiercely smashed the water bag hidden in the chest to Krokdal, and this is too sudden. The crack of Krokdal has not stopped, but the instinct has blocked the water bag with the other hand!

 Chapter 56： Heavenly gold

    "Hey!" The water bag broke and shook Krokdal. Such a good opportunity, how the Tianlei will give up, first of all, a "Tang Caowa Zhengquan" shock wave attack, to break free from the hands of Krokdal. Then there is a full blow of "Iron - Domineering, öÞ ??Õý Õý Õý Õý." Klockald flew out.


    However, the attack of Tianlei did not stop, a shave, chased up. Another powerful "iron - domineering two thousand watts round kick kick." ºÝºÝ kicked in the waist of Krolockal.


    Then the other water bag in the chest was taken out and the gun wave was attacked until the water in the water bag was lighted. At this time, the thunder has almost collapsed. Looking at the Krokdal lying on the ground, Tianlei could not help laughing.


    He almost has no human form, and his chest is completely concave. He wants to be caused by his own iron-dominant martial arts. The waist has also been showing a strange degree of curvature, and I thought it was kicked off by the iron-dominant 2,000-watt round kick. The rest of the body is also one by one, the gun eye. It seems to be the last gun wave, hit it out.


    That''s it, Tianlei still did not receive a notice of the reward of the reward system, that is to say. I have already been labeled like this, this guy has not hanged! Thunder couldn¡¯t help but look at Krozdarna again, the already broken body. Sigh! When you reach this level, it really is a monster! This is not dead.


    Bartol Romeo has also easily settled Daz Pounis, and there is no movement on the side of the Thunder. Lima and Gard Dino took Daz Pounis and came over.


    Looking at the thunder who was sitting on the side to recover his strength, did not see Krokdal, he asked while walking: "Boss, you hit the sand to do the guys to run ~~~~"


    "Wow! Rely!" This is the exclamation of Bartol Romeo when he approaches the Krokdal in the pit!


    Gard Dino also looked at the past and couldn¡¯t help but feel a tremor in his heart. He couldn¡¯t help but mourn for Krokdal.


    Bartol Romeo: "Boss, are you a little embarrassed to start? I think now his mother can not recognize him!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you go to take this Krosterdal and Daz Bonis up, and I will take a step back to the warship to cure the injury! Gal Dino, you put the palace to tell the matter, and let others put Here, it¡¯s doubled inside and out. It¡¯s the old nest of Krokdal, and there are a lot of good things to come.¡±


    Bartol Romeo looked concerned: "Boss you injured?"


    "Crap! This is the Seven Wuhai, dry one, how can it not be hurt! You think I am a superman wearing underwear!"


    Bartol Romeo once again used the barrier bird to fly back to the warship with the thunder. After returning to the warship treatment, Tianlei returned to the captain''s room, and said in his mind that using the sensational color domineering factor, Tianlei once again fell into a fainting. This is a reward for defeating Krosterdal to save the kingdom.


    Woke up the next morning, I haven''t waited for the experience of Tianlei to see the domineering. Face-to-face, Yuxiduo came to the captain''s room of Tianlei, a look of fear.


    The Thunder is very puzzled: "When did you come back? And what happened to you? Isn¡¯t it just for you to solve some of the bounty hunters like scum? How is this expression?"


    Yu Xiduo was embarrassed and didn''t know how to say it. In the end, she only said: "Thousands of Major Thunder, we are causing trouble for you! But we will not be tired of you, we will go to the Ministry to surrender."


    Tian Lei listened even more aggressively. He turned around and asked: "What is the matter?"


    Faced with the face that looked unchanging, I couldn¡¯t help but twitched: "On the way we came back, we met a group of people. They looked at Yuxi, let us give them. Then they got up!"


    Thunder: "Oh! What a big deal! Let me say that you have done a good job! If you hand over Yuxi, I will be worried!"


    Face to face: "After we found out that it was the ship that escorted the heavenly gold!"


    "Heavenly gold?" Tianlei listened and stood up: "I can''t breathe when you talk, can you stop breathing?" After the day, Thunder was silent. This day, Kim is also a troublesome thing, but he will provoke the general. Something, do you say trouble is not troublesome?


    After thinking about it for a day, Ray asked: "How many people know about this incident? Is there anyone on the boat who fled? Is there any bounty hunter?"


    Yu Xiduo: "Some of us know that now they are scared, I don''t know what to do! The people on board are also arrested." Now, on a pirate ship we have seized, the bounty hunter is the same. ""


    Tianlei was silent for a while and smiled. "That''s not our business! Now you go and kill them a lot. Remember, one is not dead, the future is probably us! Do you understand? ?"


    Yu Xiduo: "But is this awkward?"


    Thunder: "The face is solved by people. Only bring back the money, and throw the famous swords and demon fruits, which have already been famous in the Tianlong people, and throw them into the sea. Go! Don''t worry, I have a way!"


    After the smashing of the face, Tianlei: "Utsudo, connect the phone worm of the Warring States Marshal!"


    Yu Xiduo: "Ah? Oh! Right now!"


    "Pineapple! Pineapple!" was quickly connected: "I am the Warring States, who is it?"


    Thunder: "This is the case. I found that the natural disasters in the Kingdom of Alabaster are the ghosts of the Seven Wuhai Krokdal. www.novelhall.com~ As a justice navy, nature can''t look at it, so we All the staff dispatched Krokdal, and all his men were taken down!"


    "What? You defeated Krokdal, one of the seven Wuhais?" The words of the Warring States were full of shocks, and the strength of Krolockal, he still knew. Although it is not the strongest in the Seven Wuhai, but also has the strength of the Lieutenant General, actually let Tianlei give it, then how strong is Tianlei now? general? ? ?


    Thunder: "Yes, fortunately, I found that the rustling fruit of Krokdal has a weakness, that is, water, when it meets water, it becomes an entity, and when he hits him, he is lucky enough to win. That''s it, still suffered. Not light injury."


    "It¡¯s strange to say that, not long ago, I also met the eagle eye that was the same as Wu Wuhai. I tried it, and the sword was ruined! The old wound is still not good! Now it is hurt again. It hurts. Is there a doctor who gives strength, send one over and show it to me! Well, I can make a contribution! Let''s say you have to send one to take Kirlock Dal!"


    The phone bug was silent, and most of the information in the words of Tian Lei was so shocking that the Warring States stayed for a while. After a long while, I said, "Well, I will send someone over! Oh! It¡¯s just that there is something to do with you, now I¡¯m fine, I will take care of it!¡±


    After hanging the phone bug, Tianlei said to Daoyu Xidu: "Do you think that a Lien Chan two big seven Wuhai, Hawkeye and Krolockal, who are seriously injured, will have the mood, ability to grab the heavenly gold? The most important That is, when you grab the gold in the sky, I am still playing with Krokdal, and it is dark to the black land! This is true for all the people of the Kingdom of Alabaster. Do you think we are doubtful? Haha! It seems that we will not lose money in the future!"

 Chapter 57： Substitute fruit

    Yuxi is not stupid, but it is too big for Tianjinjin. Suddenly it was a bit embarrassing. Now, after slowing down, I immediately know the meaning of Tianlei. No matter what happened here, we only have no time, no ability, no opportunity to do it. This thing is what we do, and others will not doubt my head.


    Looking at Yu Xiduo who puts down his heart, Tian Lei asked: "Now I don''t talk to you about your gains! Is there a famous sword?" Tianlei could not help but think that if there is a sword this time, it will be a lot easier. That dust storm, you can use a knife tornado to restrain it.


    When Yuxiduo said this, he also rejoiced: "Boss, this time we have a big harvest! Not only did the bounty hunters get 130 million Berry, but also got three famous swords. They are good knives. One of the fifty workers, Murakyu, one of the 50 workers of the fast knife, and one of the 21st workers of the Great Knife.


    Tian Lei listened to it too. I didn''t expect to have three famous swords at this time. He only knew that Huazhou, one of the 50 workers of the fast knife, was there. The other two didn''t know, but this time it was really big. It is.


    Tianlei immediately said: "You will take these three famous swords now."


    Yuxi Duo: "I know it!" After she finally rushed out, after the gold thing in the sky, she was relaxed!


    After a while, Yu Yuxi took three swords to the front of Tianlei and handed it to Tianlei: "Then I went to the boss first, you hurt very seriously, take a rest!"


    After Yuxiduo left, Tianlei looked at the three famous swords of Murakyu, Huazhou and Budu.


    Tian Lei once looked at the spirit of Budu, this is one of the 21st workers of the Great Knife! In addition, this long knife is very special, and it is very different from the famous sword in this foreign world.


    This is a long, single-edged straight knife with a blade length of 7 feet and 4 inches, or 224 cm, with a shank of 270 cm. It has a majestic feeling that is different from the ordinary long sword, and the blade is relatively slender. The sword is only 4.2 cm wide and the front end of the blade is 2.8 cm. It is a rather aggressive knife.


    Tianlei is now 1.8 meters tall, holding this 270-cm-long sword and sword, and it is quite like a scorpion. Because now the ratio of the sword in the hands of Tianlei to himself is almost the ratio of Luo and the sword in his hand.


    Tianlei is more and more fond of this cloth, and he is constantly stroking. At the same time, I thought that I had the opportunity to give the village Yuliu to Luo Luoya Sauron. After all, I took it away. It belonged to his famous sword, and he walked away with the three generations. It¡¯s a bit too shameful. Besides, I¡¯ve hit Luffy¡¯s Boss and I have to pay back.


    As for Huazhou, see if you can reach Shiki! If it is met, she will be given back. After all, it¡¯s enough to have the soul of the 21st work.


    After that, I realized that I¡¯m a bit of a domineering, it¡¯s amazing! Everything on the warship is a move, and I feel very clear about it. Only one person has developed the action of the thunder, that is, the same gambling that has the domineering color.


    This is that Tian Lei feels that a person is approaching this side from a distance. After entering the three hundred meters, the thunder can clearly feel the breath of this person. It seems that his own color is domineering, the limit range is five hundred meters, and the range that can sense the body''s breath is three hundred meters.


    It seems that they are returning to Gardino! I don''t know what this guy will bring to myself. After all, Krokdal has been here for so long, and certainly has good wealth and treasures. What''s more, Tian Lei helped the Kingdom of Alabaster this time, so busy, they will also express it!


    It is necessary to know the Nafiritali family of the Kingdom of Alabaster, but it is one of the 20 royal families who created the [World Government] 800 years ago. The things they give are definitely not bad!


    Soon Gard Dino came to the captain''s room of Tianlei. He had two swords and three boxes in his hand. It was a good thing at first sight!


    Gal Dino: "Boss! This time we got a total of 280 million Berry from Krokdal. We also got two famous swords, one of which is one of the eighty workers of the Knife, and the good knife fifty. One of the second workers, the village is said to be the same demon knife as the ghost."


    Tianlei could not help but thunder, and he just wanted to give a famous sword to Luo Luoya Sauron, and he came again with a demon knife like a ghost! Could it be that this Roroya Sauron is destined to have a demon knife? Or is this the ghost eye after Roroya Sauron? Got it! No matter, it¡¯s okay to give him a big deal.


    Gal Dino handed the three boxes to Thunder: "The two ordinary boxes are from Krokdal, two demon fruits, one animal and one superman."


    "The last treasure box was given by the king of the Kingdom of Alabaster. It was said to thank the boss and also a devil fruit. He also said that he did not know what kind of fruit ability the boss needs, so put them Nafeiru The Tali family has collected a demon fruit for decades and took it out Thunder: "Where did he come from!" Still two, the ability is not small! ¡±


    Gal Dino: "It is estimated that it was bought by the wealth of the Kingdom of Alabaster. The fruits of our people are not only Mr.1. Others have eaten the devil fruit given by Krohldar."


    It¡¯s really possible to think of Tianlei, but it¡¯s also a skill to buy so many devil fruits. After all, the devil fruit is not bought by anyone who wants to buy it.


    After the death of Gard Dino, he also said goodbye. He also knows that the damage caused by Tianlei is definitely not light, and it is better not to continue to disturb.


    Thunder put together four famous swords, some silently thought that yesterday was still a nameless sword, and today I came so much, it seems that the character of the brother has always been very strong!


    After that, Thunder again compared the demonic fruit illustration with the three demon fruits. The ones obtained from Krokdal were: the fruit of the animal system - the explosive form, a very powerful animal system. Devil fruit, that is, Tian Lei has an impulse to eat. And the supersonic sound wave fruit, the sound wave is still used a lot, and it is not weak.


    The last one is also superhuman, from the king, the special devil fruit, the thunder is still very curious. One by one compared, but after the day Ray found the demon fruit on the demon fruit map, the whole person stayed and was shocked.


    The name of this superhuman devil fruit is to replace the fruit. Now Tianlei finally understood, the king¡¯s sentence, what do you want to know, what kind of fruit ability is needed, the meaning of this sentence. What he means is that although I don''t know what kind of fruit ability you need, I can let you choose it yourself, so you will be satisfied.

 Chapter 58： Quick fruit

    Instead of fruit, as its name suggests, its ability is to replace it. As long as you are in contact with a capable person and then use the ability to replace it, you can seize his ability.


    This time, Thunder opened your mouth to the flow of the mother, this is more than the previous mission rewards! The demonic fruit rewarded by the mission, although it is also the top demon fruit, may not be suitable for itself.


    Superman demon fruit: childlike fruit, shocking fruit, line fruit, ghost fruit, meat ball fruit, surgical fruit, poisonous fruit, shadow fruit, art fruit, stone fruit, popcorn fruit, quick fruit, Slow fruit, door fruit, diamond fruit, hot fruit, barrier fruit, bomb fruit, kilogram fruit, color mood fruit.


    Animal Devil Fruit: Everyone Fruit, Eudemons, Big Buddha Form, Cat Fruit, Leopard Form, Elephant Fruit, Ancient Species, Mammoth Image, Dragon Fruit - Ancient Species, Tyrannosaurus Form, Eudemon Species Undead bird fruit.


    Devil fruit of nature: smoke fruit, burning fruit, rustling fruit, thunder fruit, frozen fruit, dark fruit, sparkling fruit, rock berry, swamp fruit, gas fruit, snow and snow fruit.


    There are a total of thirty-six demon fruits in the three series. The characters are classics, and each one is worth having! How to choose this, how to choose yourself! Tianlei wants everything! A painful egg!


    Childlike fruit, line fruit, art fruit, stone fruit, popcorn fruit, gas fruit, snow and snow fruit are Don Quixote Duframeng high, and now it is no different from looking for death. However, a few years later, this guy went away and let Luffy do it. At that time, I can go.


    Not to mention the shocking fruit, the diamond fruit, the illusionary animal species, the immortal bird fruit, and the burning fruit. The current thunder is not an opponent. But the battle on the top, but the best opportunity, it is not difficult to get a hand!


    Calculate what you want to do, except that the Navy and your own partners are not good at starting, others can get it. This next day, Lei has a headache. I can''t think of it this way. The ability of the devil''s fruit is the best for her own. After all, if you don''t have a good fruit, you can become a strong person. The ability of the swamp fruit is the best proof. what!


    Then don''t think about which demon fruit is strong, because this is too difficult to compare. Then only think about it in turn, what kind of devil fruit you need. First of all, you are a six-user, animal or super-human system, and the devil fruit that strengthens the strength and strength of the body is suitable. Then only the diamond fruit, the meat ball fruit, the quick fruit, the kilogram fruit, the elephant fruit, the ancient species. Mammoth shape, dragon fruit - ancient species, tyrannosaurus form, illusionary species, and immortal fruit, 7 kinds of fruits.


    I am still a swordsman. Which of these 7 fruits is useful for swordsmen? Looked at it, only kilograms of fruit, quick fruit, one can increase the weight of the sword, thus strengthening the attack. One is to turn yourself into a sword.


    I thought that this day, Lei eyes suddenly lit up, right! I am a sword myself, the sword is me, I am a sword, the sword is one, is this not the highest realm of the swordsman?


    This is a quick fruit. First of all, it can turn itself into a sword. There will be no situation where there is no sword in hand and no sword can be used. Secondly, after it turned itself into a sword, the strength of the body was also strengthened, and the six styles were naturally strengthened.


    It can be said that for yourself, the future six styles and swords move with your heart, think about one hand and one wave of sniper, the other hand is a sniper, even a whip leg can also be a sniper. Think again, every hand knife can be a sniper, how powerful it is! The same can also be changed into a six-style attack, so that your own attack will become powerful and changeable, making it difficult for opponents to cope. Isn''t this the most suitable for yourself?


    And this fast fruit is not bad, with the development, this hardness can also be increased, ordinary iron sword, fine iron sword, sharp knife, good knife, big knife, no big knife. If you reach the level of no big knife, the strength of the body is also comparable to the one with the strongest creature!


    When I thought of it, Tianlei immediately came to the place where Dazi Bonis was imprisoned, under the eyes of Daz Pounis. Thunder grabbed his head and shouted: "Replace!"


    When Daz Boniston shook his whole body, his mouth screamed again and again, and he didn''t alarm everyone.


    So some people look at Tianlei with a puzzled look. They don''t understand what Tianlei is doing.


    Bartol Romeo suddenly smiled in amazement: "I didn''t expect to have such a hobby! I really can''t see it!"


    All the people couldn''t help but look at him. Dezaia asked: "What? You know what the boss is doing?"


    Bartol Romeo: "Is this still used? The last time I took the name of the seven Wuhai-www.novelhall.com that was called Krolockal, you saw it. Now come to engage this guy, the boss is determined. It is a hobby of abuse!" After a sigh of laughter, I looked at the expression of my wise god.


    Others listened, and they couldn¡¯t help but sneak at the black line. How do you believe this unreliable guy! If he knows what the boss is doing, it is a strange thing.


    In the words of Bartol Romeo, the thunder is also clear, when his ability has been replaced, he turned his head and said to Bartol Romeo: "Battor Romeo, you really guessed it. Brother, I really have a hobby! We went out to smelt!" After finishing the right arm, I realized that my body has a strong, but special force, thinking of the power of the devil fruit. It is.


    The force was transported to the right arm, and the right arm was turned into a knife. After the stretch, the knife back, the blade was outside, and there was a burst of cold light. Tianlei felt it for a moment, almost the strength of the fine iron sword, and thought that his body was strong, so he skipped the iron sword.


    This change, everyone is stunned, but they know that the boss has no devil fruit ability. Several people in the Baroque studio, as well as Bartol Romeo, who personally caught Daz Pounis, their eyes are coming out quickly. They know more about this fruit ability, but the screaming on the ground. The ability of the guy! How come to the boss? Is it a bad time?


    Tianlei looked at a group of stunned people and said with a smile: "This is the ability of the king to give a special devil fruit. It is called the replacement of the fruit, that is to say, the ability to eat this fruit. Can replace any one. The ability of the ability person, speaking directly, is the ability to seize others. But only once."

 Chapter 59： One second general

    Everyone, exclaimed together: "There is such a fruit?!" All people''s faces are full of shock.


    After returning to God, Bartol Romeo said with a look of regret: "Boss, how did you choose this, is there not a guy playing sand on the side? His fruit is the strongest natural system in the devil''s fruit. Ah! It is much better than this swordman."


    "Well? Swordsman?" Thunder heard such a name, and it felt bad.


    Listening to Tianlei¡¯s questioning, Bartol Romeo immediately said: ¡°I¡¯m not yelling at you, I¡¯m just talking about this fruit ability.¡±


    "Okay, I know, go out with me first, try the ability of this fruit." Thunder is now eager to try the ability! Where is the time and he cares about these.


    After coming outside, Bartol Romeo said with excitement: "I can finally have a hand with the boss, I wait for this day, wait too long!"


    Tianlei listened to his face without words: "Who wants to compare with you?"


    Bartol Romeo''s face is arrogant: "It''s not the boss you said, let me give you the ability to try fruit?"


    A thunder of the thunder egg: "I mean, you make a barrier for me to attack, then you tell me my attack power! As for the contest! Oh!" A sniper slammed the sea with a crack.


    It is a pity that the realm of this man''s sword is artificial. Although it is the same as the Hawkeye, you can make a sniper with a random blow. However, the power of this sniper is much worse, only a hundred meters away. After Thunder made an iron block, he once again slammed a sniper. This was a lot stronger, almost twice as strong as before.


    Although Thunder is not very satisfied with his two strikes, but Bartol Romeo has been scared, he can see that the thunder can be slammed at random, such a continuous attack, his own barrier can be blocked, But I can''t hold it for a while. After all, my mental strength and physical strength are limited. It is definitely looking for abuse.


    Bartol Romeo smiled and said: "Boss, I think it is still worth comparing with you!" After talking with his hands crossed, a barrier appeared in front of Tianlei.


    Others looked at Bartol Romeo''s look and couldn''t help but laugh, and also shocked the strength of Tianlei. In particular, the earliest followers of Tian Lei and Yu Xiduo, and the two did not secretly decide to practice well, and could not be pulled too far by the boss.


    Dezaahaha laughed and said: "Battor Romeo is your understanding, otherwise the two people inside are your end."


    Bartol Romeo listened, and thought of the misery of the two, could not help but shudder, and the voice shook a little and said: "No!"


    Tianlei is speechless, and you all believe: "This is the letter, you are my partner, not my enemy!" Bartol Romeo was relieved, but the secret is that you are a group, or it will be miserable. It is.


    Tianlei first looked at his own data. Before eating the fruit, 3000, speed 5000, and defense 6000 were the worst of the three data. After eating the quick fruit, the power is 4000, the speed is 5000, and the defense is 8000. This is still the data without the ability to use the six styles and fruit!


    Thunder came to the barrier and used a fruit ability to make a punch. It is not a sword, because the thunder is the palm of your hand, as the sword is generally played. Then Thunder began to play the whip leg, elbow, kick and hand knife.


    Bartol Romeo: "You are too strong, the thorns, whip legs, elbows, kicks and hand knives are 5000, 6000, 6500, 5000 respectively."


    Tianlei listened well, adding 1000 to 2000 strength, as long as the ability to develop fruit well, the strength of the future will definitely be more.


    Thunder: "Continue to try." Five more combos, this time the thunder attack on the iron.


    Bartol Romeo has already stayed a bit. Before the data, he saw that Tianlei used his fruit ability, and later it was the most powerful way of Tianlei. Now when I look at the data this time, he is scared, and some stuttered: "There are 7000, 8000, 8500, 7000."


    Thunder: "Come back!" This time, Tianlei used all his strength, fruit ability, iron block and domineering, and it was a five-shot. After the fight, Tianlei frowned, because Tianlei found This five-shot, actually consumed half of his physical strength, and even started to have some big gasp.


    It seems that my physical strength is not enough. I often can''t afford such a big force. Now this full-strike attack can only be used as a killer. Otherwise, if you don''t kill someone, you must be exhausted first. It seems that in normal times, this fruit ability, iron block, domineering can only be used two or two.


    However, this is not bad. After all, the boss of CP9, the human form is just as strong as himself. Although he will be iron, he will not be domineering! His strength is definitely not as high as himself.


    "Battor Romeo, report my data!" Think of this, Tianlei took a look at Bartol Romeo, saying that he thought for a while, this guy is still not counting!


    Bartol Romeo was a little bit fascinated at this time but obviously not fully awake, said dumbly: "14000, 16000, 17000, 140000 respectively."


    Bartol Romeo finished the data report, not to mention other partners, that is, Tianlei is also shocked. He finally understood the three uses, why the physical strength is consumed so fast. This is completely comparable to the big blow of the general! Unfortunately, at most, only 10 hits can be played. After the game is finished, it can''t be fixed. It can only wait for death, because the physical strength has been exhausted.


    But at the attack speed of people above this level, 10 hits is a matter of one second. Thunder can not help but think that this is a one-second general? But that''s it, it''s already abnormal! After all, the general is the general, the key moment, absolutely determines the outcome.


    Now I have the strength to compete with Lieutenant General Lieutenant General! If I fight with Krokdal now, it will be as difficult as winning, but I will never suffer such a serious injury.


    At this time, Tian Lei and Kebi¡¯s smell of domineering, almost at the same time, felt a chill, and was coming quickly here.


    Chennai shouted in the air: "The boss is alone, riding a bicycle on the sea!!!!"


    After listening to this saying, Tian Lei and the face-to-face, Yu Xiduo who knows about the navy naturally know who is coming.


    However, other people suddenly felt bad, and they were almost scared by the force of the thunder. Now it was fainted by Xuenai¡¯s head, and Bartol Romeo said to Xuenai: ¡°Is riding a bicycle on the sea? Do you believe this yourself? I don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    "Xue Nai, when you go out, don''t forget your brain." This is Dezaia''s words. Obviously she is not as convinced as Bartol Romeo.

 Chapter 60： The beginning of a big event

    Yuxidu said to Bartol Romeo and Dezaia: "You two are also good at the navy. You can''t usually understand the big man in the navy. The comers are one of the three majors of our navy headquarters. They are the frozen fruits of the natural department. The most favorite thing is to ride a bicycle at sea."


    "This ministry!!!!!" Bartol Romeo and Dezaa Lima were scared.


    After a while, I saw that the young ïô ïô À´µ½ À´µ½ À´µ½ À´µ½ À´µ½ Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì Ìì ÌìHit! The strength is good!"


    Thunder: "Thank you! General Green is praised."


    Qing Yan looked lazy: "Hey! Hey! We only thought that you are a six-style genius! It seems that we are a small singer! You are not too accidental to knock down Crockdale."


    Tianlei does not want Qingyan to think that he can get Klosterdal without injury. In this way, the things of heaven and gold may suspect that he is coming up.


    Tianlei directly gave up the fruit ability and turned his arm into a sword: "I just ate the devil fruit that the Nafiritali family gave me, and then took the ability of Krokdal to be a man. Only after the strength increased, I couldn¡¯t find such a sniper before."


    When Qing Yan listened to the Nafirutari family, his expression was hard to be serious, but he wondered: "Nafirutali family? Is this the king of the country? Devil fruit? Capturing ability?" The information in Lei¡¯s sentence is a bit big, a bit more, and it¡¯s a bit confusing to make it clear.


    Tianlei smiled. If he first heard the ability to seize others, he would explain the same expression as Qinglan. "This is not the big trouble that I solved the Krosterdal for the Nafirutari family! He I sent a demon fruit to me, the name is to replace the fruit, I think you should know the fruit''s ability when you listen to the name of the fruit!"


    When I heard it, I was a little surprised: "I really didn''t think that there is such a fruit. But why don''t you win the fruit ability of Krolockal! You must know his natural system! But it is stronger than you. More." Qing Biao asked the same question as Bartol Romeo.


    Tianlei first made out the fruit ability, and then quickly made four snipers, and took the sea out of a huge wave. After the calm, Tian Lei said: "I personally feel that the most suitable fruit ability is the strongest."


    Qinglan saw that Tianlei¡¯s random sniper was also shocked. In this realm, he only saw it from several of the world¡¯s top big swordsmen. He thought about it: ¡°It seems that this fruit It is really suitable for you, although this sniper is much worse than those of the big swordsman, but it is not something that ordinary people can deal with. It is even stronger when you think of using swords."


    After a pause, he said: "Congratulations to Major General Tian Lei has the strength of Dajianhao. The lieutenant who can win you in the navy will not exceed one hand. It is already the backbone of the navy. Go back and see your uncle''s smug face."


    When Tian Lei heard that there are still about ten lieutenants who can win, they can''t help but seem to have not so many lieutenants! In a blink of an eye, I think it is right. After all, there are still some people who are not in the anime, but they are real, so it is reasonable to have more unknown people.


    Qing Lan: "Give me the people! I took them away. I told the Warring States. The doctors are not coming. There are not enough people to send them. You see that I have not been arrested!" ¡±


    After Qing Lan took the people away, Tianlei arranged it. After all, Tianlei was not the owner of a security. How could it be that An¡¯an was stationed here! My current strength is willful, the headquarters will not be like, the big smoker that let the headquarters go to eat, isn¡¯t it too good?


    Thunder: "Face, Yuxi, Miss Golden Week, you three with 500 sea soldiers 500 kung fu manatee, stay here to complete the mission. Others and I set off, the target naval headquarters!" Tianlei almost forgot, Krokdal Down, there will be another big event happening! How can such a big thing get me less!


    As for the youngster who just left, Tianlei can only say a word of regret, and the guy who is so troublesome as Krokdal is still handed over to him! I don¡¯t have a sea floor stone, so I can¡¯t look at him like these two days!


    A month later, Tianlei and his party came to the naval headquarters. Tianlei looked at it and couldn¡¯t help feeling for a while. I have been out from here for three years now! He also grew from a somewhat powerful naval lieutenant colonel to the strength of the lieutenant.


    At the same time, Tianlei couldn''t help but look at his own hands. In this one, not only did he use the fruits of the fruit he also accidentally discovered another usage to replace the fruit. It was really an accident. ! Thunder can now imagine that this ability will produce an impact, and it will definitely shock the world! The battle on the top is definitely the battle of his own performance, and the thunder is not up to YY.


    "Well?" In the ray of YY, suddenly felt a trace of the sky from the air. Tianlei immediately looked at the past and just saw a bird fall in the conference hall of the headquarters.


    Knowing the story of the thunder, I immediately know what is going on! This is the black-bearded little brother Lafitte! Black-bearded pirates and nauticals, demonic fruit birds and birds - the ability of the pigeon shape.


    Tianlei immediately came to the interest and immediately made a monthly flight. Just after arriving at him, I heard a person in the conference room saying, "I really didn''t think that the most unlikely person appeared, actually appeared!"


    Another person replied: "I am only interested in the pirates of this discussion. I just came to listen."


    At this time, Lafitte said: "I don''t know, how about adding one to listen to me."


    At this time, Thunder has been very close to Lafite, and Tian Lei immediately made a "iron-two thousand-watt swing kick" to the Lafite little ass! You must know that Tianlei has already used the fruit ability, but it is, and is pierced by a sword!


    Now Lafite is the most alert and the most relaxed. The alert is naturally to the people in the conference room. It is necessary to know that a group of people in the conference room are a group of people standing at the peak of the world. He didn''t dare to relax a little. From the beginning to the end, he could see it when he didn''t enter the room. After all, he is an uninvited person, and now he does not have a legal status! A single one is good at the naval headquarters, once caught, it is to sit firmly!

 Chapter 61： Pressure Moonlight Moglia

    Lafite''s attention is in the conference room, and the alert outside is naturally loose, kicked in by the foot of the thunder.


    Thunder couldn''t help but wipe the shoes on the ground, you ~ sister ~, Laozi swears, just want to kick his ass. But it¡¯s not dead, this guy actually danced. As a result, the bullseye was in the middle of the bull''s eye, but the sky was thundered and smothered.


    The insiders were shocked by the sudden appearance of Lafite, but the next change made them unprepared, watching Lafite lying on the ground.


    Even if they have seen all kinds of big scenes, today''s change, but they are shocked and shocked, to know that this is the naval headquarters, suddenly there is a person enough to eat. But then the mysterious person, so people are stunned.


    Looking at the place where Lafitte was injured, all the people present, including the naval commander of the Warring States, and the Hawkeye, the head of the Seven Wuhai, could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. At the same time, I feel that my chrysanthemum is tight, and this is the location of your ~Mama~ attack is too sinister! The sinister degree makes Don Quixote Dufram, the boss of the underground world, also sighs.


    Thunder came in and looked at Lafite, who was lying on the floor, and was a kick! At the same time, he said: "I rely on ~ you ~ mother ~, honestly, standing there makes me not good, twist what ass! I fuck!" Tianlei is really disgusted, put the former The mouth is thick and burst out.


    After Tianlei came in, all the people in the conference room showed him. The Warring States looked amazed: "Tian Lei, are you not stationed in the Kingdom of Alabaster? How come back to the headquarters?"


    Tian Lei¡¯s brain turned a little and looked at Lafite on the ground. He immediately had an idea: ¡°Is this not me to follow this guy?¡± After reading the eagle¡¯s eyes: ¡°Unfortunately, although I am growing up , but it is not your opponent, or it will be fun to fight with you again!"


    The eagle eye said coldly: "I am also very looking forward to it." After reading the sword in the hands of Tianlei, such a strange sword is still rare.


    Thunder: "The cloth prince of one of the 21st workers of the Great Knife, although it is still not as good as the dark night of the high-cut knives in your hands, but it is not so easy for you to break."


    The other seven Qiwu, not staring at the thunder, they heard it, the former Major General and the Hawkeye had a battle, although lost. But he can still stand here, which means that he has survived in the hands of the eagle eye. It is quite remarkable that he has relied on this.


    In addition, when I heard that the Warring States called him a thunder, I wanted to come and fall down, the same person in the same place, Wu Wuhai Krokdal, that is to say. The young young general in front of him, although not an opponent of the Hawkeye, can at least have already reached the same level.


    The Warring States Period is also curious about the current strength of Tianlei. The one on the ground, who can silently enter the naval headquarters, is certainly not a general generation, but let Tian Lei hit it like this. Unfortunately, this is not the time to say this, or you must ask for it.


    Warring States Road: "Do you know this guy?"


    If Tianlei knows what the Warring States think, it must be speechless. Not being strong, not Lafite, but this guy is too lucky. Right in the bull''s eye! Even people who are strong, there are weaknesses! What''s more, Tian Lei has already pierced him from the stains on his legs. Even if you don''t die, it is a serious injury.


    Tianlei smiled: "I really know that Lafite is called the special demon sergeant. This is a national security officer in the West Sea. But this guy is expelling law enforcement and being expelled. It is the voyage of the Black Beard Pirates, the devil fruit. Bird and bird fruit - the shape of the dove, which is why he can come to the navy headquarters silently. He is still a good swordsman and hypnotized."


    "He is the voyage of the Black Beard Pirates?" The Warring States found the key.


    Thunder: "Yes, this person''s reputation is not obvious, but the strength is extraordinary, once with the red hair! The scar on the red hair face is what he left behind."


    Listening to Tian Lei said that everyone is shocked by this person who has never heard of it. Who is the red hair? That is one of the emperors, who can leave a wound on his face, and who is alive and leave, whoever says that he has no strength, that is, the ghost does not believe.


    The Hawkeye novel snorted: "It turned out to be him?!"


    With the sound of the eagle eye, I would have believed in the suspected people. I believe that after all, the relationship between the eagle eye and the red hair is not a secret.


    Looking at the shocked people, Tian Lei thought and was surprised! Anxious: "I will talk about Blackbeard and his companions! Black Beard Marshall D. Tiki is naturally a dark fruit player. This is a member of the White Beard Pirates Team. In order to capture the dark fruits, kill The dead white beard pirate regiment team captain Saatchi. The initial strength of the strength, the general level."


    When I heard the evaluation of the black beard by Tianlei, everyone was stunned, and the general was actually a general. They will not doubt the judgment of Tianlei, after all, the strength of Tianlei is there.


    Tianlei did not care about them, and then said: "There are four partners of Blackbeard, the first is Lafitte is the one on the ground. The second, Blackbeard Pirates sniper Van¡¤ Oka, using weapons for the rifle, shooting targets, and even silently hit targets a few kilometers away, an absolute lieutenant sniper."


    "The third black-bearded pirate group helmsman Chisas Bashas, ??the champion of physical combat, is also a master of the generals."


    "The fourth black-bearded pirate group doctor, who is known as the "death god." As a ship doctor, he is always sick and dying. The strength is unknown, but from the strength of his partner, at least Reached the level of Lieutenant."


    At this time, I only heard a screaming yin voice passed over: "So, on the ground, there is also the strength of the lieutenant? Oh! It seems that you are already a general, or else you will hit it. Get a lieutenant ~~~~~" It turned out to be Moonlight Moglia, but he couldn''t say it if he said something below.


    Because the thunder has also moved at this time, a shave came to him in front of him, this time Tianlei also has the heart to stand up. In this way, he can also be free. The most admired by Tian Lei is Karp. What do you want to do!


    So this time he used all his strength, after the fruit ability, iron block, and domineering all used, a hand sword stabbed the moonlight Moglia. If young is to compete with Kaiduo, if it is to eat 1000 shadows, Moonlight Molia must be able to escape or prevent, Thunder''s thunder.


    However, there are not so many in the real world. After losing a battle with Kaido, Moonlight Moglia has long been a sea thief before, and the strength has dropped a lot. From the comparison between his youth and the present, he knows Where is the gap?


    "Ah!" Hearing Moonlight Molia screamed and was pierced by Thunder''s sword.

 Chapter 62： The beginning of fame

    There was no attack on him in the sky. After all, there were four eagle eyes, Don Quixote Dolfranming, Bassolomi Bear, and Poya Hancock. . If the moonlight Moglia is killed now, it will not end up with their misunderstanding. These people are more than one metamorphosis.


    Tianlei is very contemptuous: "Moonlight Moglia, you are still seven Wuhai, it is really a shame to the same seven Wuhai!"


    Hawkeye, Don Quixote Dolfranming, Bassolomi Bear, and Poya Hancock were all looking at Moonlight Moglia. The eyes are also full of doubts about him, although the former general of the moment, the one just hit is indeed very strong. But there is no chance for even resistance! They have a full grasp of the block, and this is not difficult for them, it is too much!


    The Warring States on the side is also the same look. From this moment on, he has the meaning of replacing the moonlight Moglia, the poor strength, but not qualified to be in the position of Qiwuhai. After the end of the meeting, after Moonlight Moglia was once again knocked down by Luffy, the idea was completely implemented. Of course, this is the matter afterwards.


    At this time, Moonlight Moglia looked at Tianlei with a look of horror. However, he did not think that Tianlei was a major general, but he really had such a strong strength. But he didn''t dare to move because he felt that the major''s sword was still on his body! You can have your own life at any time. In fact, he also thought more, not the strength of Tianlei is too strong, but his own strength has dropped too much.


    At this time, Tianlei appeared in the brain, defeating the words of the Seven Wuhai Moonlight Mogliar Day rewarding reward opportunity once. Since the goal has been achieved, Tianlei naturally withdraws his hand.


    Tianlei can be seen from the eyes of the Hawkeye, Don Quixote DoFrammingo, Bassolomi Bear, and Poya Hancock. When he let go of Moonlight Moria, their eyes The vigilance has dropped a lot. Now Tianlei has let go of Moonlight Moglia, indicating that the Navy will not even start with them. After all, it is the naval headquarters, the place where the navy is strong, even if they have a strong vigilance.


    Moonlight Moglia dare to say: "Little devil, you dare to do it to me, you are looking for death!" He said this, attracted all people to despise!


    Don Quixote Dolfranming taunted: "Huo! Huo! Huo! Moonlight Moglia can be called back, as long as you dare to do it, we can help you block them in the Warring States. Huo! Huo! Huo!"


    Moonlight Moglia immediately heard the fierce light, his moonlight Moglia is indeed too inferior, but still a sea thief. How can the sea thief suffer a junior bullying? And in such a place, in front of these people, what makes him face?


    Seeing the moonlight Moglia has the meaning of hands-on, the Warring States immediately sighed: "Moonlight Moglia, what do you want? Don''t forget that this is the naval headquarters!"


    Moonlight Moglia glanced at the eagle eye, Don Quixote Dolfranming, Bassolomi Bear, and Poya Hancock. The four people naturally understand what he means. They are still a group now. After all, they are the same. What''s important is that they all want to see if this moonlight Moglia is qualified to be flat with them. I want to know more about how strong the strength of the Navy Rear Admiral. So I couldn''t help but stand by him.


    The face of the Warring States was cold: "Eagle Eye, Don Quixote DoFrammingo, Bassolomi Bear, Poya Hankuk, four of you, what do you want to do?"


    "Marshal of the Warring States, don''t worry, since this moonlight Moglia wants to fight with me, it is a big battle! I am afraid of it." Tian Lei looked unrecognizable, but said something But confident.


    The Warring States looked concerned: "What hurts you?"


    Tianlei smiled and said: "Although the injury is a bit heavy, I can''t play the full force, but it is enough to deal with this vain guy." Then he said that Moonlight Molly said quite uncomfortably: "Look, he Isn¡¯t it not hurt now? It¡¯s just fair, hehe!¡±


    The words of the thunder make Moonlight Molia anger, if the eyes can kill, it is estimated that the Thunder is dead and do not know how many times. However, in the end, I temporarily suppressed my anger and looked at the Warring States in a blink of an eye to see what he said.


    The Warring States came to the side of Tianlei and whispered: "Is there a full grasp?" Tianlei did not speak, just nodded. After seeing the positive reply of Tianlei, the Warring States could not help but measure it. If this is the case, there is much to be done. Simply come to an open battle. As long as Tianlei wins, the prestige of Wuhai is also a good blow. After all, in recent years, Qiwuhai has been somewhat beyond the control of the Navy.


    Moreover, the Navy has a strong young strongman like Tianlei, which will also bring a high influence to the Navy. www.novelhall.com~ The morale of the Navy will also increase a lot. Take a step back, even if the thunder is lost, there is no loss. After all, Tianlei is only a younger generation. The ability and the battle of Qiwuhai is a kind of strength, and it will bring a lot of benefits. How can it be considered beneficial to the navy, then this can be done.


    The Warring States is worthy of wisdom, and immediately thought about all aspects of this war, a faint saying: "Now that, then we will fight on a small island on the edge of this ministry. After all, in this part of the battle is not fully suitable, how moonlight Mo Lia?"


    With the support of four other people! Moonlight Molly is naturally not afraid, and does not hesitate to say: "Primary, you sword, I will return a hundred times."


    Tianlei sneered aloud: "Battle, relying on strength is not a mouth." After talking very cool, took the lead to go out.


    The Warring States commanded the navy around them. Soon the kingdom under the control of the Navy, there was such a message that the Navy¡¯s new star, Tian Lei, would fight with Moonlight, one of the Seven Wuhai Seas.


    This information came out, it can be said that it shocked a lot of people, one went to the live broadcast square of each city. Usually, this live broadcast square is used to give information to those politicians and kings. Today will be a live broadcast for the thunder and moonlight Moglia, after the battle of the top is also used to broadcast live.


    Those who have arrived here have people from all walks of life, including nobles, civilians, and even pirates. They are young and come to the name of Qiwuhai. After all, the name of Qiwuhai is too big, and it is directly chasing the four emperors.


    The old one is directed at the five words of Moonlight Moglia, but they remember that this is a super sea thief who is in dispute with the Four Emperors.


    Of course, all of this is secretly arranged by the Warring States. Since it is done, it is natural to maximize the benefits.

 Chapter 63： 10 strokes

    Soon there was a figure in the big screen of the live broadcast. People recognized it. This is the naval commando, and there are several lieutenants. They are all excited, this is a rare big man! This is of concern to civilians and navies.


    The pirates are concerned about another wave of four people, actually other seven Wuhai, eagle eye, Don Quixote Dolfranming, Bassolomi Bear, Poya Hancock, Naga On the moonlight Moglia, isn¡¯t the seven seas in place not here? The pirates are also excited.


    At this time, the screen in the screen turned, and one or two people were in the opposite position. This is the protagonist of this time. One is the moonlight Moglia, one of the seven Wuhai, the other is a naval suit, with the rank of major general. Naturally, it is a thunder.


    ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± one asked.


    "Of course, Moonlight Moglia, he is one of the seven Wuhai, even if the Navy Rear Admiral is stronger, it is not likely to be his opponent." This is also a big idea, even those civilians are the same, although they I really want the Navy to win, but the name of the Seven Wuhai is worse in their hearts than the Navy general. How could it be a Major General?


    Among the people who watched, there were also wise men who felt that the Navy¡¯s Major General would not be that simple. The Navy is not a fool. If the Major General has no power to fight, will the Navy do this? Isn''t this a pleasure for yourself? However, they did not think that Tianlei would win, just thinking about how long he could persist. After all, for a major general, and still such a young general, it would be a victory if he insisted on a long battle with Qiwuhai.


    At this time, the two people on the screen, some people have moved, I saw the younger general off the shirt, revealing a long and powerful body. The chest is almost a glare that scares people into two broken wounds.


    After many people saw it, they could not help but exclaimed. Although the injury was already good, from the point of view of the scar, the injury at that time must be very heavy. They did not understand that they were still alive because of such injuries.


    Major General said: "This is the same as the eagle eye of the seven Wuhai sea. For him, I have to say that it is the world''s first swordsman, strong enough!" Major General''s words immediately lit up, seeing everyone in this scene The fire of gossip.


    "It turned out that the Major General had a confrontation with the Hawkeye!" They were full of shock, but they were still not shocked because the Major General spoke again.


    The general said faintly: "This is what I left with another Qi Wuhai, Krokdal, although I finally won him, but I also suffered a minor injury." Major General said. On the back, there are several huge wounds on the top. From the perspective of the wound, it has not recovered.


    This time, but shocked everyone.


    "What did the major general say? I took Krolockal, one of the seven Wuhais? Is there a problem with my ear?" One humanity.


    "If there is something wrong with your ear, then I think I am, because I also heard it."


    Then the young general said very hard: "But your moonlight Moglia can''t do it, the strength is too bad! Ten strokes, as long as ten strokes, if ten strokes can''t solve you, I automatically admit defeat!"


    If the Major General has already shocked everyone, then this sentence, but the people are scared, and ten strokes to get a seven Wuhai? Doesn''t that mean that the major is already a general, or even a general?


    At this time, Karp and Crane, who heard the news, have already arrived. As soon as they arrive, they hear that Tian Lei has been released. This is a very arrogant statement. When the two men were together, Karp could not help but say to the Warring States: "The Warring States, this thing is not reliable! Ten tricks to get a seven Wuhai? The old man did not dare to release such words."


    After listening to Karp¡¯s words, the Warring States did not wrinkle their eyebrows. He let Tian Lei put his posture higher, which would improve the image of the Navy, but did not make Tian Lei so mad! He is speechless now, but now he can''t stop, he can only do it.


    The eagle eye suddenly lit up, and he is now more interested in the progress of the thunder sword. Don Quixote DoFranmingge laughed and said: "Huo! Huo! Huo! Good navy kid!"


    Boya Hancock only spit out two words: "Fun!"


    Moonlight Moglia saw that Tianlei first showed off his record, and later he was worthless, and immediately angered. Immediately, he made a big move, and took all the shadows that he carried with him and swallowed it. Moonlight Moglia''s body became bigger and bigger, and it took more than ten meters to stop.


    Moonlight Moglia''s momentum suddenly exploded, and the raging moonlight Moglia immediately gave a punch and shouted to Tianlei: "Kid, let me die!"


    Tian Lei looked at the huge fist that swung himself. He couldn¡¯t help but sneer. Is this better than me? Tianlei did not hesitate is also a fist to go out, one big and one small two fists in the air.


    "Hey!" A powerful shock wave was generated, and all the nearby trees were washed down to the ground. The stalemate between the two, the two-centered ground has cracked.


    Tianlei has not forgotten the ten-dollar agreement! Since you said it, you must do it! High drink: "Iron! Domineering!" With the blessing of the two, Tianlei will once again retreat Moonlight Moglia.


    Tianlei immediately jumped up, and the double punched the chest of Moonlight Moglia.


    Just as Tian Lei¡¯s fist was about to hit the moonlight Moglia, Moonlight Moglia sighed and said: "Kid, want to win me, it¡¯s not that simple, shadow warrior!" I saw Moonlight Moglia exchanged a shadow with his shadow. Position, avoiding the attack of the thunder.


    After Moglia escaped from the moonlight, he smiled smugly and shouted: "Receive me a box of pictures!" I saw Moonlight Molia turned his shadow into countless bats and attacked Tianlei. .


    When Tian Lei saw it, he didn''t care, his hands stretched out on both sides, and he made the fruit ability and domineering. He sang in the mouth: "The whirlwind!" After the rapid rotation, no matter the shadow bat that was besieged. Moved to the moonlight Moglia. Where the thunder passes, the shadow bat of Moonlight Moria is cut into powder directly!


    Moonlight Moglia saw his own moves, and was easily broken by Tianlei. He couldn¡¯t help but violently jump: "Damn boy, I want you to die! The Shadow Master will come to me too!" A shadow avatar, attacked by the thunder. And this shadow avatar was hit by the attack of Tianlei and it was unscathed!


    Tianlei thinks that this guy still has this trick to ignore any damage, just like helping the Moglia to defend and attack the enemy.

 Chapter 64： Unlimited sniper

    Tianlei did not stop, but turned more quickly, and gave a low voice: "A knife is a mystery - a knife and a world." A round, fast-rotating special sniper, smashed to the moonlight Moglia, but this is For the first time, he used his body to recruit swords. He didn''t expect it to be so smooth.


    At the same time, a shadow mage who shaved the moonlight Moglia came to the top of Moonlight Moglia. Both legs give fruit ability. The two legs are together, such as a double-edged sword, and the feet become like a sword tip. The body is now spinning at a high speed, and at the same time, he screams high: "Moonlight Moglia, then pick me up, electric light dragon drill. "It is said that Tian Lei has blessed iron and domineering on the other feet. From top to bottom, like a gyro, he attacked the moonlight Moglia."


    At this time, the sniper before the thunder was "a knife-like ambition - a knife and a world." The attack also attacked the moonlight Moglia.


    In the face of two brute-force attacks on the previous one, Moonlight Molia was a little panicked, and he could feel the supreme power from the two moves. It is not that he can block it, that is, it is blocked, and it must be seriously injured. Moonlight Molly was a little panicked, instinctively, once again brought out his evasive martial arts, the body and shadow once again exchanged positions.


    "A knife is a mystery - a knife and a world." In this way, Moonlight Moglia easily escaped.


    However, Tian Lei has already determined his move, and immediately changed the direction of the attack and went to his shadow attack.


    Moonlight Moglia has just appeared in the shadow, and the attack of Tianlei has arrived. Moonlight Moglia had no time to react, and the horrified anger said: "No!" Then it was a scream: "Ah!"


    Tianlei is like a high-speed rotating drill bit. It has worn a moonlight Moglia, and it has already been in the skylight behind Moglia. Even on this side, you can see the scenery in front of Moonlight Moglia. However, Tian Lei still praised it. It is a guy who has been fighting with Kaidu. In that case, he can move his body and avoid the key. This is the case, Moonlight Moglia also suffered a minor injury, after all, no matter who it is, the body was shot a two-meter wide pair of holes, can not resist.


    The people in front of the screen are naturally clear, and they can''t help but take a deep breath. Now they have no doubt about the strength of Tianlei. Everyone is silent for a while. Then all the civilians cheered, and the stronger the navy, the safer they were, so it was a very happy thing for the Navy to have such a strong general.


    The pirates did not make a sound, they also saw it, not the moonlight Moglia is not strong, and this general is a bit terrible. But for them, the two are not much different, because they are the existence they look up to.


    Among the supernova, several people saw this battle. But the reaction is not so good, because they also have extraordinary strength.


    Eustace Kidd was full of killing words: "It seems that the Navy''s school is not all waste!"


    Bakier Hawkins held the cards in his hand and kept counting: "It seems that we must meet each other! But the chance of being an enemy is actually 0???!!! Something incredible!"


    X. Drake: "It seems that the Navy generation has another strong man."


    Trafalgar Roh lowered his head and thought about it. Perhaps the young navy could use it. Mouth in the mouth: "Nandi (Don Quixote ¡¤ South West) I will certainly kill Don Quixote Dolfranming for your revenge."


    "àÛàÍ~~~~~!" Moonlight Moglia spit out a few mouthfuls of blood. From time to time, several shadows floated out of his mouth and flew out into the distance. At this time, he had been half-squatting on the ground, holding his hands and screaming. But the eyes stared at the thunder: "Damn boy, you give me to die! Shadow gun."


    His shadow changed again, this time turned into a huge spear and smashed to Tianlei.


    In fact, just a full blow, although the moonlight Moglia was hurt, but Tianlei is also uncomfortable, after all, his injury with Krokdal is not good. The stuttered wound was once again cracked open, and I realized that my body condition could not help but wrinkle my eyebrows. It seems that I can only hit a strong attack.


    Looking at the rapid attack, the shadow shot. The thunder was not afraid, and an arm was extended, and the palm of the hand was lifted up, posing a sniper posture. The faint road said: "A knife flow, a bird in the harbor." Moonlight Moria''s shadow gun.


    After the thunder blocked the moonlight Moglia''s attack, he immediately made a monthly step to the sky. Once again, both hands were stretched and rotated again, but there was no attack on Moonlight Moglia.


    It¡¯s a non-stop rotation. After a while, it¡¯s reached. Now, after the limit rotation speed that the body has been subjected to, the thunder is crying coldly: ¡°Double knife flow - infinite sniper.¡± With this sound cold Drink countless snipers smashed from the high-speed spinning Tianlei, and smashed to the moonlight Moglia.


    Seeing this trick of Tianlei, as the first eagle eye of the swordsman, could not help but squint, the momentum of the whole body could not be released, and the eyes were full of war. However, he quickly settled down and said to himself: "The situation of human swords is one of the most amazing things! But it is still a little worse. Let''s grow up! I am in that position, waiting for your arrival. ""


    The sudden explosion of the eagle eye, but the edge of the Warring States, they made a burst of tension, and now they see the power of the thunder, the Tianlei is more valued, but not allowed to have a slight loss. This is definitely the future general of the Navy!


    But then, after listening to the eyes of the eagle eye, some people looked at Tian Lei again. The eagle¡¯s words can¡¯t be understood any more, that is, he is in the position of the world¡¯s first sword, and waiting for the challenge of the thunder.


    Moonlight Moglia''s body is so huge, and he is seriously injured, if he hides. He can only use the dodge moves, shadow warriors! It is a pity that Tian Lei¡¯s sniper, followed closely, did not leave any responsibility for him, once again the opportunity to use the shadow warrior!


    It was directly smashed, but Tian Lei did not stop. If he knew the shortcomings of his own move. His move speeded up the attack and increased the number of snipers, but the power of the sniper became unsatisfactory. Therefore, he can only win by number and hit the opponent with endless attacks.


    Of course, this endless sniper is also endless physical exertion, and the moonlight Moglia is attacked by the thunder, and the non-stop spit out of the mouth.


    Tianlei did not have a shadow from the moonlight Moglia mouth, only to stop the attack, then Tianlei physical strength has only three layers left.

 Chapter 65： Fame in the world

    When the shape of Moglia in the moonlight appeared again in front of people, he had already recovered his original size, and his body had been slammed by the infinite sniper of the thunder, and he was not adult.


    However, there is no text in the Tianlei brain about killing Moonlight Moglia. If you want to come and die, Tianlei can''t help but be surprised by the human life in this world! The last time Krosterdal was the same, now the moonlight Moglia is the same. It¡¯s really hard for these people to kill them!


    On the same day, when Ray was thinking about these things, the people in front of the screen once again made cheers. Although they had hurt Moonlight Molia before, they already believed that Tianlei could win, but did not expect it to be true. In the ten strokes, the moonlight Moglia, one of the seven Wuhai seas, was killed, and it was killed without injury. However, it was harmless to kill, and the Rear Admiral was injured before the battle, which is what everyone saw.


    For a time, the Navy genius Major General, the name of the Tianlei resounded throughout the great waterway.


    White Beard Pirates, "Daddy, Daddy, Navy, but there is a guy who can''t be." A man with a straw hat and a lot of pockmarks on his face rushed in and said.


    White beard took a look at the information in his hand and laughed out loudly: "Fee! Fee! Fee! It seems that this navy, juvenile strong has also begun to appear, the Warring States, Karp seems that your successor, also appeared. This is getting more and more interesting!" White Beard said finally, some nostalgia, some awkward.


    Then he said to this person: "Ace, this little guy, is probably your opponent! It is like me, Roger, Golden Lion, Warring States and Karp. Life confidant is difficult to save, but an opponent is harder to ask for. Because this life will not be lonely. Fees! Fees! Fees!"


    Ace: "Daddy, I want to get Dickey back. After all, he is my team member, I have to go!"


    White beard looked at the firm Ace can only say: "Go!" But he did not know, Ace did not come back, and finally put the entire white beard pirate group into it.


    BIGMOM-Pirates, Aunt: "Hey! The Navy is really a talent! Small, give me a look at him, we kill it, don''t know if they will die in the Warring States, hehe!"


    The red-haired pirate group, a guy with a big meaty leg, shouted: "Captain! Captain! Look, big event, a naval 17-year-old general, put the seven Wuhai, Krokdal and Moonlight Morley Yadu gave up."


    Xiangx took the information and looked at it: "Hey! This guy! I heard him from the eagle eye, saying that it is a very good guy in the junior generation. I didn''t expect to grow to this level so much. It seems that The road to Luffy is not quite flat! Hahaha! But this is more interesting."


    In less than a day, the entire great waterway, already knowing that the Navy had a rare major, and the legend of Major General Tian Lei began.


    And our Thunder has already begun to prepare to leave the headquarters. As for how the headquarters will arrange him, he will not care! The strength of the big smoke, dare to say let the headquarters go to eat it! How can Tianlei not even dare to give himself a fake!


    The most important thing is that the Warring States did not know which gluten was wrong. Actually, the guy who made himself hit the target was released. No matter how this guy is convinced of the Warring States, it must be that Tianlei must go out. Ace and Blackbeard''s shocking, how can I miss the battle of light and darkness!


    At that time, maybe you can still make a cheap one! If you don''t want to get rid of a few black-bearded partners, you can complete some of your own plans.


    Tianlei commanded: "Yalita, Dezaia, Chennai, Gard Dino, you are left, led by Gal Dino, their help, listen. I will leave you 100 million shells. In that, you have given me the money to hand over the young navies with strength and potential. Do you understand?"


    Yalita, De Zaya is a face of arrogance, but the brain of the good-looking Gal Dinault immediately lit up, excited: "I will not live up to the expectations of the boss."


    Thunder: "That''s good! I will arrange you to the side of my uncle, the dog general, so that you are more likely to be exposed to those geniuses."


    "Thor Romeo, Kebi, Cook Nikoga, Chennai, you four and me set off, the target of Barnaro." Thunder is not worried at all, because of their appearance, Luffy The route will change, affecting the black-bearded group chasing them. Because this time Qiwu met, another reason is because the straw hats have laid down the judicial island, it seems that Robin is still inevitable on the road!


    Tianlei and his party went without a long time. The Warring States got the news and immediately thundered: "This kidWhat do you want to do? Actually, he went out without a word? Didn¡¯t he know that there is now How many people are staring at him!"


    Karp said while eating a donut: "We didn''t come over like this before, don''t experience more, how can we be a big man? I like this guy''s style of work. I like it. Hahaha!"


    When the Warring States listened to Karp, the first half of the sentence said that it was good. The good one is not like what he said. He is going to praise him for two sentences. The result is that he is thundered by his last sentence. A glimpse of my own face, I thought, sure enough, I am still too naive, actually thought that this old goods are reliable.


    After sailing for a month at sea, the injury on Tianlei was almost good. He couldn''t wait to go to the meeting, Black Beard and Ace.


    This entered Chennai, who had been on the ship, shouting: "There is a pirate ship in front, and it is a hurricane pirate group from the pirate flag."


    Tianlei is only right, the pirates who appeared in the anime of previous lives have an impression. This hurricane thief has no impression of it. He looks at the puzzled Kubi: "Bick, this hurricane pirate group, why am I not? Have you heard?"


    Kebi¡¯s shocked face: ¡°No! Boss, this is a sea thief group! There are two sea thieves on the light, and there are five in tens of millions. It can be said that only The sea thief under the Four Emperors and the Seven Wuhai."


    Tian Lei was excited when he heard it. If you know that you have killed them, you have a lottery. Even if you draw a lottery, it has become less desirable for yourself. But don''t forget, the domineering awakening factor that you draw can also be used by your peers. Is there anything faster than awakening domineering and improving your strength?


    Kebi looked at the thunderous look of Tianlei, and had a bad feeling. He asked a face with a bitter face: "Boss, you will not be planning, take them!"

 Chapter 66： Growth of partners

    Tianlei showed a bright smile to Kebi: "It¡¯s not us, you and Tol Romeo, Noki, and Chennai are going to fix them!"


    Kebi listened to the words of Tianlei, the boss of his mouth, and his chin fell to the ground. Quiver: "Boss, you are not mistaken! This hurricane pirate group has two hundred billion sea thieves! How can we be an opponent?"


    The opposite of him is Thor Romeo. When he heard that there was a battle or a billion-dollar guy, he immediately got excited. He laughed and said: "Keby, rest assured! This uncle can fix them alone, hahaha. !" When I said it, I laughed again.


    Nuqi Gao and Chennai are also worried about watching Tian Lei. Thunder: "Do you think you have no strength?"


    Noki Takashi and Chennaiqi¡¯s point were a bit like this.


    It is also a bit speechless to see the Thunder: "The people who learn and skillfully use any of the six styles in the Navy are at least a major. The two styles are the colonels, and they will be three-style. If you make a point, which one is not a major? High, you will have four styles! Iron, shaving, moon steps, paper painting, lameness, every type is free to use it! The power is relatively poor, but it also has 2000 power. It is the best at the six-type CP9 There are not a few members who are comparable to you, and the strong ones in the proper generals."


    Noki Gao heard the saying of Tian Lei, and it was a bit messy at the moment. He murmured: "Is it so strong? Why don''t I know!"


    It attracted a big white eye for each of Kebi and Thor Romeo. Noki Gao is the highest talent of their six styles, but let these two guys envy and hate! The most speechless is that this big sister didn''t know how powerful it was.


    Thor Romeo said silently: "I said sister, if you improve your combat experience, there is no way for me and Kebie to take you."


    Noki looked at them with a pair of innocent eyes, and said, "I will try it." But all eyes are, you don''t lie to me! Otherwise, your food will be handled by yourself.


    Chennai said very frustratedly: "But I only have iron and lame, but it is much worse than Noki."


    Thunder: "Don''t forget, you can still be a fruit person. You think, you can fly into the air and attack with your feet! Anyway, there are few who can fly in the pirates, just pay attention to it. Ok, there is a 10,000 kilograms of yours, pressing the top, and turning the weight into 10,000 kilograms to crush each other. Now it has developed 30,000 kilograms! Think about it if you use iron, then use this trick. What kind of power would it be?"


    Chennai immediately excited: "This and said, I am also very strong? Is it not a slap, and pulled back?" But immediately frustrated: "I am hiding in the air, how do I feel As boring as Thor Romeo!"


    Thor Romeo¡¯s face immediately pulled down, what was lying in the middle of the gun, that¡¯s it! Thor Romeo roared: "How am I wretched?"


    "Well, don''t talk nonsense. Xuenai, you use the ability to bring Kebi and Thor Romeo to the other''s boat, and you will keep up with Noki." Tianlei interrupted Thor Romeo, one Five people, so swaying to the hurricane pirates, flew over.


    Hurricane Pirates: "Not good, not good!"


    "Hey!" The man slaps a slap: "What are you worried about? There is something to say slowly."


    The man said again: "The captain is really bad. We found a naval major general in front."


    "It''s not a major general! What''s great, how many naval generals we have killed?"


    "Captain, they have already flown over, they are coming to our ship. And it seems that it is one of the seven Wuhai seas that Krokdal has defeated the powerful naval general who is also the moonlight of the seven Wuhai moonlight."


    The captain was silent for a while, and another slap in the face, and angered: "Why don''t you say ~ Mom~?"


    Ronaldo squinted and looked at the captain who was out of his way: "The captain is not, do you let me talk slowly?"


    The two sides of the pirates on the boat, in addition to the thunder, are quite taboo to look at each other, the atmosphere is arrogant, and there is a sense of disagreement!


    Although Tianlei now knows what their bounty is, but still do not know who they are, against Kby: "Talk about which one they are!"


    Kebi: "The captain of the Hurricane Pirates, Hurricane Rott, Superman is the ability of the hurricane, can use the wind blade attack, bounty 130 million. Fighting captain Jian Hao Mi Mi, the reward of 110 million. Fighting captain boxer Chunzi, bounty 80 million. Combat captain black hand music, bounty 85 million. Fight ~~~"


    Thunder: "On these four people!"


    Kbidton burst into tears: "Is the boss supposed to play some low bounty! Is this so high?"


    A pair of pirates on the opposite side finally couldn''t help it, others have never been ignored this way, or if you know that the power of the Major General of Tianlei is too abnormal, he has already fought and said.


    Rot''s face was cold, and his eyes were full of anger: "The Navy''s genius is a general, don''t know what to do with us?"


    It is a pity that Tian Lei did not have a bird at all, but he said it himself: "I just got a name, I played with my partner, lost and died. If you win, you can leave."


    Black hand anger said: "Who do you think we are, what do you think about it?"


    When the black hand was just finished, Tianlei immediately appeared in front of him, and he grabbed his neck and raised him: "I am a navy, you are a pirate, I am arresting you." The opportunity for you to be alone is the kindness of Tianda!" The power of Tianlei is too strong, and it is not that he can break free.


    At this time, Hurricane Rott and Sword Hammer saw that the black hand was caught in the hands of the thunder, and immediately launched an attack on the thunder. Unfortunately, Tianlei did not have the interest in fighting with them. A shaved instant escaped their attack and returned to Kebi.


    Roth resisted the anger in his hand: "What do you want to do?"


    Tianlei smiled and said with arrogance: "Either die, or fight with my partner, there are only two choices." Before Roth answered, he turned his head and said to Thor Romeo: "The first game You are on."


    Thor Romeo, who had been on the sidelines, stepped forward and said very arrogantly to Roth: "It¡¯s you, come on! Let me see, your $130 million bounty is worthless. ""

 Chapter 67： Powerful Bartol Romeo, Kebi

    Hurricane Rott¡¯s anger at this time could not be suppressed. He sighed coldly: "War in battle, I am afraid that you will not succeed."


    Bartol Romeo smiled strangely: "Then I will be welcome, pick me up a barrier, and the bulls will break in." Bartol Romeo put a knot on his fingers and immediately stood in front of himself. A curved transparent barrier was created, and the barrier quickly moved forward, shoveling everything in front like a bulldozer, more like a group of bulls rushing forward.


    Hurricane Rott did not know the barrier of Bartol Romeo, what kind of ability, and immediately made his own ability, a powerful wind blade attacked the barrier of Bartol Romeo.


    Bartol Romeo, who moved along with a barrier behind the barrier, seems to have sneered and attacked this scene? The thing he is most afraid of is attack. Directly did not hesitate to hit up, it seems that a powerful sniper, the smoke was smashed.


    Hurricane Rott saw his eyes come out quickly, although this is not his strongest move, but it is also extraordinary! In this way, in addition to the impact of the shock, I heard a sound, the other is that Mao did not hurt the other. Even the speed of the opponent''s attack did not affect the half point. Looking at the momentum, I immediately hit my navy.


    Hurricane Rott was a little scared. He was the first to encounter this, but he could ignore the ability of his attack. After the fear, it immediately became a raging anger. I was worried about how to make a navy junior scared.


    "Hey!" Yang Tian screamed, and there was a strong hurricane in the end of Hurricane Rott, just like getting the whole day into it.


    When Hurricane Rott was screaming in the sky, his crew members hid in the cabin. It seems that they have a very good understanding of Hurricane Rott''s attack habits.


    Tianlei also looked at his eyes and praised: "This trick is really good! Place a strong wind around the body, so you can attack, you can also defend. And the power is quite extraordinary! This 130 million bounty, but met Bartol Romeo, is completely met with nemesis."


    In order to prove the words of the thunder, the barrier of Bartol Romeo slammed into his hurricane. This barrier of Bartol Romeo is extremely abnormal, and it can be blocked by the attack of the generals, not to mention that this power can only be considered a good hurricane!


    Just a little weaker, Bartol Romeo''s approaching speed was just a moment, and it was smashed by the barrier of Bartol Romeo. In the hurricane, Hurricane Rott, naturally inevitable, was hit by a barrier.


    Looking at Hurricane Rott, who had already been hit by himself, Bartol Romeo immediately made another sniper in a flying leg, followed by a finger pointing out from his finger, and also quickly shot at Hurricane Rott. Bartol Romeo remembers the words of the thunder. When the two sides fight against each other, even if they have an absolute advantage, they must not have a slight slack. If you can attack more than once, you will attack more. After all, the heavier the other party is, the more favorable it is to you, so the chance of being turned over will be much smaller.


    At this time, the pirates who were in the ship''s warehouse and the captains were so powerful that they saw the captain of the hurricane, and they were hit by a blow. It was the quickest response to the sword, and it was also the slamming of Bartol Romeo. After hitting Hurricane Rott, he reacted. Immediately attacked the sword, attempting to attack the captain of their captain, Hurricane Roth, and blocking the attack of Bartol Romeo.


    It is a pity that Tian Lei¡¯s movements are not slow. It¡¯s just a hit and sniper to stop the sword and Hao Mi, and at the same time faintly said: ¡°This is their battle, but you can not intervene!¡±


    Hurricane Rott was tragedy, and once again hit by Bartol Romeo''s fingering, three hits in a row, a powerful attack. Hurricane Rott is no longer strong and can''t stand it! Directly fainted and lost the fighting power.


    Turned to the head against Kby: "You go!" Thunder is completely disregarding the opposite of the sword Hao Mi, what is the idea, directly told Keby.


    Kebi did not speak before going forward, and he started to fight directly. His hands danced in the air, and a crystal gun appeared in front of Kebi.


    Jian Hao Mi saw the movement of Kebi, and he could not help but frown and be a capable person. The ability of the ability to fight with the ship just now is extremely powerful. The ability to come to this one is not much worse. This is troublesome.


    Kebi sneered and shook his hand, and the crystal gun in front of him immediately flew away to Jian Hao Mi.


    Sword Hao Mi did not show weakness, and gave a low drink: "The word flies." A sniper smashed the crystal of Kebi, and the hardness of the crystal of Kebi could not be too bad.


    "Receive me a trick! Crystal ¶Ý crystallization of the five-corner road." Kebi feet on the ground step, immediately there is a crystal straight into the sword Hao Mi. This move is also the opinion that Tianlei gave him In fact, it is another one in Tianlei¡¯s past life. I like to watch the anime, the red lotus aunt¡¯s move in the fire and the ninja, of course, not just this trick. A whole set, quite powerful.


    Sword Hao Mi once again took out a sniper attack and smashed the crystal of Kebi. There is quite a kind of attack, and I mean it. Thunder can''t help but look at it, this is the real swordsman!


    However, Kebi¡¯s attack has not stopped, and he has come out with his most powerful move to come to the front. Kebi Gao drank: ¡°Gathering!¡± I saw a large crystal around Kby¡¯s side, surrounded by The light suddenly turned dark, and the faint light glowed above the large crystal.


    It¡¯s just a time of breathing. The light on the big crystal is so dazzling that the light on the big crystal has already smashed everyone¡¯s eyes. At this time, Kebi sighed low: "The crystal cymbal is a bright light." I saw the light of the big crystal immediately turned into a beam of light and shot at the sword, and the speed was fast. This move is quite powerful in the shadow of the fire, hitting three eyes. It¡¯s even more powerful now.


    Sword Hao Mi is also a person with a sense of domineering, eyes can not see, but also can not help. With the sense of domineering, Jian Hao Mi smashed the past. Usually, ten things are ten, and this time there was an accident. Sword Hammer felt that he had been smashed through the heart, but he couldn''t understand that he had already hit the other side''s attack, but why didn''t he block it?


    It was this doubt that supported him to ask the last question: "Why?"


    Keby faint back: "Light."


    "Light? Light!" Sword Hao Mi fell down, yeah! Light, how is this possible, is it possible for one of his swordsmen to break? It is not the top of the big swordsman!

 Chapter 68： Start calculating black beard

    Kebi came back, and Tianlei turned his head to look forward to the prospects of Chennai and Noki. "Who are you two!"


    "I will come first!" After finishing Chennai, he propped up a good sun umbrella and floated into the air. He smiled faintly: "Boxer Haruko, let''s have a trip!" I saw Bartol Romeo and Ke. Two battles than the two. She also has confidence now. After all, she and the two men often train together, and they have tried and compared. They have a clear positioning on their own strength.


    But the sky is often not desirable, the boxer Chunzi said: "We surrender!" Chunzi thought, I still fight what! You are free to come out and both are powerful abilities. After a few times, we have killed our strongest captain and deputy captain.


    Now the third is still a capable person, the key is still a fly! Can I still go to heaven to beat you? Obviously it is unilaterally abused by you! Looking at the two captains, is there anything worse than this? It¡¯s just being caught by you, and it¡¯s better than this!


    The snowy Lima in the sky is dumbfounded: "Well?" Helplessly looked at the thunder, the look of innocence, not the expression of my affairs.


    Tianlei looked at the pirates, they all want to catch you, but I will not be able to play with you, but also drunk. Suddenly I felt a pain in the place where there was no pain for a long time. Tianlei wants to tell them, as a pirate, where should your pirates have to go?


    Look at them like this, it is decided to fight back, so I still have a fart! Thunder waved and let Krabi and Bartol Romeo take the pirates. So the Tianlei group set off again, and soon they will arrive at the destination of Banaro.


    Looking at the scenes in the town, Tianlei knows that it is late, because it can no longer be called the town, and it is more suitable to call the ruins.


    Bartol Romeo has a bit of a look at it. This is a battle that has been shocked. But who, what strength, can have such a powerful destructive power? In their hearts, this is not what humans can do!


    However, Tianlei is not surprised. One is the dark fruit ability of the natural system, and the other is the natural body''s ability to burn fruit. They are all people with strong destructive power. It is to razed the island to the ground, and the thunder will not be surprised.


    "Snowai, you go to the forest over there and ask the people who are hiding there. Where are the pirates going?" Tianlei just used the smell of domineering and felt a little bit, and knew where the people in the town were hiding. It is.


    After a while, Chennai came back: "Boss, listen to them, not long before, there is a fire and a darkness in the darkness of fighting here, one by one has the power to destroy the earth! The town is also let them destroy of."


    "Speak the key point." These Tianlei have long known, that is, who is the fire, he knows, this is still used?


    Chennai snorted: "Oh! Finally, the fire was defeated, and it was taken away by the dark group, but the pirate who could use the darkness seemed to be injured and was not carried by his partner."


    "Injured? Impossible, the dark fruit of this black beard, but it can attract all the damage. But there is a price, that is, the pain of being accompanied. So, mental and physical strength will definitely consume very quickly. And this Aceco is also very powerful. I want to come to this black beard to defeat him. I have already exhausted my physical strength and mental strength, so I will be carried away. This way, it is not so good to recover, no Resting for a while, I don¡¯t want to recover."


    Is that the black beard in a weak state? Isn''t this my chance? Is it more exciting to kill the power of the future Four Emperors?


    In the world of One Piece, in order to survive and develop for the future, sometimes you have to bear it and have to bow. But once the strength is enough, then you can be unscrupulous. The most important thing now is not survival, not future development, because these thunder are already in your hands.


    Thunder is now only a nervous and exciting adventure, as well as a variety of powerful challenges, killing black beard, is now a big challenge in the life of Thunder.


    Tianlei began to be a four-person partner, carefully explaining the black-bearded group. After all, only they assisted, and they had the opportunity to kill the black beard.


    "Well, I am absolutely chasing this black beard. After all, they destroyed the town. We need to give the people here a confession. Now I will explain to you, this black beard pirate group, fortunately. You have a preparation."


    Tianlei thought for a moment and said: "In our plan, we must pay close attention to one person, that is, Fan Oka, the nickname, the identity is a sniper, a person who is silent and believes in fate~www .novelhall.com~The eyesight is excellent, the weapon is called ''Thousand Land'', and the shot can melt the metal. He can be said to be our biggest enemy, because his bullet is extremely fast, even surpassing the speed of sound, that is, when When you heard the gunshots, he had already shot you, and the fastest of you, Nokigo, couldn¡¯t escape. So Bartol Romeo, you have to shut him up for you in the first time. The barrier is in the cage."


    Bartol Romeo smiled and said: "You can rest assured that the boss! I must let him shut down in my cage."


    Tian Lei said again: "The second enemy is Lafitte, a professional voyager, a weapon cane, which has a sword, is a good swordsman. At the same time he is also a bird and bird - the ability of the white dove, and is good at Hypnotism. Once quietly sneaked into the naval headquarters, and also hypnotized the guardian navy of the door of justice in the unknown."


    "So when I fight, I immediately attacked him, don''t give him the opportunity to talk, and do other things. But he hurt me in the naval headquarters, and the injury is not hurt, even if they are better at ship medical treatment, it is estimated now It is also not restored. This person is handed over to Noki Gao. You just keep on encircling him and let him have no way to attack others. Can you do it? If this is your first battle." Lei asked a serious face to Noki Gao.


    Noki smiled a little faintly: "It''s okay, I believe that at my speed, there should be no problem dealing with a seriously injured person. It''s a big deal for me to learn Bartol Romeo. It''s just awkward."


    Bartol Romeo said with a bit of grief: "Nokie Gao also makes fun of me! This day is impossible!"


    The Nuoqi Gao trio looked at Bartol Romeo''s look funny and couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 69： Catch up with black beard 1

    Thunder once again sank: "Batgas, the helmsman, known as the fighting champion, is the first force of the Black Beard Pirates. The strength is definitely not under the lieutenant of the Navy headquarters. However, you want to run If he does not pose a fatal threat to you, because his speed is not very fast."


    Tianlei turned his head and said to Kebi: "This person will be handed over to you."


    Kebi smiled confidently: "Just entangled him, there is no problem at all." Since the hurricane pirates group, Kebi has confidence in his own strength.


    "The last one; poison q, physician, has the name of death, the weapon is a scythe and a bomb apple, and the mount is a ''strong man''. Both guys are a sinister look. This person is also very good at using poison, so you Chennai is the best person to deal with him. You are in the air, he is very difficult to start with you."


    Krabi gave a slight meditation and added: "But the enemy is impossible, standing in the same place waiting for us to pick."


    Bartol Romeo smiled and said: "The boss is doing a good job of filing. If all the people meet, we will arrange this and directly rush to go and do them. Our role is to fight for the boss and let the boss get the black beard. If you meet one by one, then you can use it to encircle him directly."


    Kebi clicked.


    Seeing Kirby nod, Bartol Romeo smiled smugly: "How, brother is still very brainy!"


    At this time, Kby said: "I mean, you are really wretched!"


    The smiling face of Bartol Romeo, his face immediately stiffened, turned into a shark face and said: "You ~ mom ~ is the wretched, your family is wretched!"


    ... Tian Lei several people are speechless, these two guys, do not know how to get up.


    Two days ago on a small island, a pirate group with only five people came here. It was almost an instant, ruining it with a powerful and fearful force. Until now, people here are still reluctant to think of that day. Horror, so it is still in ruins.


    In a secluded place on the island, in a rough log cabin, an elegant man with a top hat, a flower shirt, and a cane is very strange when walking, and the legs are several times more common than ordinary people.


    Came in front of a black-haired curly giant, whispered: "Captain, two days, our food and water are almost the same, is it necessary to add some."


    The black curly-haired giant did not answer. After a moment of silence, the man who turned to the right eye and wore the scope asked: "Oka, is there any abnormality outside these days?"


    The sniper, called Oka, shook his head gently: "Although I sometimes have a strange feeling, there is nothing unusual outside."


    The muscular man with a blindfold suddenly said: "The captain, there must be no problem. We have been waiting for two days here. Even if someone is near us, it must be a timid guy."


    When it comes to timid words like a mouse, the muscle man laughs unconsciously, and the others laugh together. Then the black curly-haired giant opens: "Ha ha ha ha! Lafite, although your injury is still No, but still your fastest, or you go out for a trip, but be careful, if you encounter a deliberate person..." Giant Han did a wiping action, then continued: "Baja You go, and with enough supplies, we go straight to the sea."


    Oka: "Captain, you said that Lafite was injured by someone, it seems to have been injured in that place? It will not be ~~~~~"


    When the black beard heard it, the corner of his mouth rose, but he immediately returned to normal. He said coldly: "No matter who hurts my partner, I will never let him go." Then he looked at one side again. The box, haha ??laughed: "When I hand him over to the Navy, my plan is also the beginning."


    For two days, the black-bearded five people had been staying in that, in the hidden cabin, and even did not pee outside, so Tianlei could not help but think, is there a fully automatic toilet in their cabin? Count him!


    However, there are two points to confirm. First, the strength of this black beard is indeed a short-term reduction, or else his character will never be so low-key. Second, they have a group of five people. There must be a person who is very arrogant and very powerful. Even if they are not found, they will definitely find something wrong.


    Although Tianlei had arranged a one-on-one plan before, but if the ability to catch a single order, it would be better. So the Tianlei group was just outside for two days, while the five people also turned to stare at the cabin.


    "The goal appears, however, it is two people, one is a hand with a cane the other is a big man." Kerby returned from the observation point.


    Big man?


    Is it Black Beard or Bagas? It should be Bagas, because the black beard is still recovering at this time, it is impossible to come out.


    Tianlei laughed and said: "The goal appears, but it is two. It is probably Lafite and Chisas Bashas. You five people are staring at Lafite. I am going to fix Chisas Basha. Sis.


    Bartol Romeo said with excitement: "His mother, after we caught up, I waited here for two days, and finally I was going to start playing! I was dying to death."


    Tian Lei Yin smiled and said: "Then we wait for them to go a little further and then start, we must kill them before the black beard comes to help."


    The powerless squatting on the seat, the seemingly dying poison q suddenly asked: "Boat ~~~ Captain, why do you suddenly want to go to Chisas Barshas and Lafite? If ~~~ If there are really enemies, there is no Chisas Bashas. Are you not very dangerous?"


    "Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha!" Black beard laughed loudly: "It is certain that there are enemies here, because I believe Oka, his intuition has never been missed. However, it will definitely not be white. The beard pirates, they can''t wait for such a long time, nor can they be a navy. After all, we have reached an agreement. So ~~~~"


    The smile on the face of the black beard suddenly became weird. It was cold and cold: "There is strength to monitor us, but there is no courage to start. I just want to know who these people are."


    Oka did not speak, but he was able to see a little smile from his indifferent face and be able to be affirmed and trusted by his captain. This is indeed a glorious thing.

 Chapter 70： Kick out an eunuch

    "àëàëàë~~~"


    Poison q also smiled weakly: "If the enemy is really waiting, this is indeed the best way, because no one can separate him from Bagas with the caution of Lafite, but the enemy may not let go. Such a good opportunity, even if they can stand it, when they see that we are ready to leave, they will definitely expose themselves."


    The black beard and two people also smiled.


    The gloomy, strange, cold face and the scarlet red lips, the face of the paper like Lafite is like a vampire, and the eyes will reveal a hint of pride and indifference. It was a very kind person, but unfortunately his unnatural body made his image fall.


    "Yeah, hahahaha~~~~ Lafite, you are too careful." Looking at Lafite from around, watching him, behind him, Bargas, who was carrying a few huge barrels, laughed loudly. .


    Lafite gently lifted the hat on his head and slightly rolled up the scarlet mouth and said: "In short, we don''t want to return the same way. Even if there are no enemies, we should be careful, we must know. Our enemies, but the white beard with the world''s strongest name. Now we have captured their second captains and don''t blame us!"


    Every pirate has its own beliefs and pride. It is this conviction and pride that enables them to walk step by step, their ambitions and ideals, but when they hear the words of white beard, Baga Si still stopped his own laughter. Because these three words are a mountain on the head of all the pirates, no one can talk about beliefs and ideals before him before the mountain is over.


    Lafite couldn''t help but frown. When he came, he took the route that he used to walk. The best ambush location of the enemy is undoubtedly the way he came when he came, especially when he was near the city. Farthest from the captain, and the time does not cause the captain''s suspicion.


    But how come a little bit of movement? Do you really feel wrong? It seems that whether or not it is really wrong, the best way for these people, like the captain said, immediately left here.


    Suddenly, Lafite stopped and looked at the row of footprints on the snow in front of him. The back of Bagas also stopped, and looked at Lafite with a puzzled question: "What?"


    Finally, there was a beautiful shadow, a bumpy figure, and a sun umbrella, and in order to hide myself, the beautiful woman in front of her also specially dressed in a white coat, still wearing a navy The school will be cloaked. At the same time as his appearance, his body floated up a little bit.


    On the other side, it is a woman wearing a navy uniform. The standard western costume can''t completely wrap the chest. It will show the curvature of the arc, and the windy cloak is even more aggressive.


    A suffocating sound sounded: "Hey! Finally found us? Unfortunately, it is a bit late! The barrier trap house is now!" With this sound, there are barriers up to 120 meters each side. So I was surrounded by someone.


    At this time, another young navy came out and said faintly: "Sorry! The construction ahead, this road is nowhere."


    "Oh! Is it?" Looking at the young navy who spoke, Lafite smiled a little: "Do you think that with you four, can you beat me and Bagas?"


    Bagas also laughed loudly: "A group of little guys who haven¡¯t gotten a long hair, dare to come to us for trouble, don''t you want to live?"


    Looking at the light navy army, gently shrugged his shoulders, and suddenly there was another figure behind him. This is a young man who is ok, except for his body. But this is a person, the whole person seems to be surrounded by a powerful atmosphere, giving people the confidence they can''t tell.


    That''s right, the coming person is a group of Tianlei. The first one to appear is Chennai, followed by the cooks Nuoqigao, Kebi and Bartol Romeo. In the end, this one is naturally thunder.


    After the Tianlei group secured their route, they quickly arrived, and they were arranged here. Bartol Romeo laid the barrier on the periphery early. The sky is the same, just a light blue transparent barrier, in the sky, and the blue sky into one, making people unable to detect.


    Tianlei also smiled: "Two handsome guys, if you add me?"


    Lafite''s mouth slightly rounded up the arc: "Unfortunately, although you seem to have a good ability, but we are still more than a little bit worse, so you will come to more people, it is no good!"


    Tian Lei, this guy actually did not recognize himself ~ www.novelhall.com~ I thought it was right, but he attacked him from front to back, and then he did not wake up, naturally he would not know himself.


    The sky was a strange smile, and the sullen said: "It seems that at the foot of the navy headquarters, it is not enough to kick! Maybe you can make up another foot, you can remember me later."


    When Lafite listened to his face, his eyes turned red, and the anger burst into anger: "It turned out that you are doing this bastard, and Laozi and you fight!" Then he rushed over to Tianlei.


    This was the explosion of Lafite, but all the people were shocked, because his voice changed, it became very sharp, and the sharpness made people shudder. It was Lafite¡¯s partner, Bagas, who couldn¡¯t help but shudder. I couldn¡¯t help but scream in my heart. What happened to me doing this Lafite?


    Tianlei¡¯s little friend is also staying. Thunder could not help but think that this is comparable to the Leica under Don Quixote DoFranming. But how did this Lafite become like this?


    Tianlei could not help but think that he hated himself so much. Could it be that he was the one in his center? Right in the bull''s eye? The bullseye behind is chrysanthemum! The front bullseye ~~~~~~ I fuck! Tianlei finally knew this Lafite. Why did he know that he had played him, and he immediately came to work with himself.


    To know your own foot, but to the state of the sword kicked, directly pierced him, that is, this one is a sword and carved! The front and rear bullseyes are in the middle!


    Thunder couldn¡¯t help but look at Lafite, who was rushing over: "God is not intentional, let you be the first **** in the world of One Piece, you must believe in your brother!"


    Although Lafite did not know what the **** was, he knew that it was definitely not a good word, and immediately attacked the thunder at a faster rate.

 Chapter 71： Solve 1

    The words of Tianlei have not fallen, and Lafite has turned into a virtual shadow, which instantly appears in front of Tianlei.


    Thunder couldn¡¯t help but praise it! However, Tian Lei did not move, because the Qi Qi Gao on the side has already shot, and she is still very confident about her strength. But this girl himself still doesn''t believe in herself.


    Nuqi Gao and Lafite slammed together. Although there are some gaps between Noki and Lafite, it is still very easy to block him. Not to mention she has a partner!


    Kabi¡¯s attack was also launched at this time, and I saw both hands dance: ¡°Hexagonal swords danced.¡± Kerby just created a large number of crystal shurikens in a flash, and the sword in hand flew up, except for himself. Outside the place where a group of people stood, all the places were covered by the indefatigable crystal shuriken.


    For a time, Lafite couldn''t avoid it. He could only retire and return. He took out his sword from his cane and defended it.


    Bagas screamed, and he was also attacked by Kirby''s crystal shuriken. I saw him clenching his fists, his squatting on the ground, the ground under his fists, as fragile as paper, and the cracks opened in an instant. Bagas quickly again grounded the ground, and the gravel on the ground jumped up and shook the crystal swords of Kebi one by one.


    However, Tian Lei has already seen him as a target, and naturally he will not let such an opportunity. Be aware that when the gravel on the ground collides with the crystal shuriken, the line of sight is blocked.


    Thunder has long been shaved to the side, when the gravel and the crystal shuriken are falling down together. Thunder''s hand has been raised high, and a powerful sniper has been thrown.


    When Lafite saw that the thunder suddenly disappeared, he immediately stood guard, but he found that Tianlei did not rush to him, but went to Bagas. Immediately, he reminded him: "Bagas is careful, he is coming to you."


    When Bagas heard the voice of Lafite, he saw that in front of him, there was a powerful sniper that broke the surrounding gravel and crystal shuriken and smashed him. The speed was fast and he came instantly. In front of him, people are caught off guard.


    It is impossible to hide, and Bagas laughed and raised his fists and slammed into the past. "Hey!" Thunder''s sniper was shot to the side, but Bagas was also beaten back by this sniper.


    In contrast, Lafite saw that Bagas was fine, his face had a smile, and the sword had already stabbed Krub¡¯s face before he could wait for Kebi to react.


    Can not hardly pick up, Kebi is very clear that his strength can not be strong, he can only fight, can not resist. If you pick it up, the person who suffers is definitely himself. However, Ke Jing also knows that his speed is far less than his speed. It was completely finished, but he still has a partner! He has absolute trust in his partners.


    Therefore, regardless of whether he launched the attack again: "Cleaning the Crystal Dragon": I saw Kr. both hands and made a piece of crystal. The material touched by the crystal was assimilated into the crystal, and then turned into a ten meter long. Crystal dragon.


    At this time, Lafite has been blocked by Noci and Chennai, and Lafite is indeed strong. When he shot Keby, Chennai kicked two slams in the air. However, when it was struck with the sword in the hands of Lafite, it was just broken up. Hao Da also consumed a lot of his strength, and Qi Qi Gao took a six-out extension: "Iron - refers to the gun." Cancan blocked Lafite.


    The iron-finger gun was developed by Noki Gao and was her strongest blow. First, the **** use the iron block, then shoot themselves with a finger gun, and at the same time use the shaving to accelerate, the power is quite extraordinary, and the lieutenant is unstoppable.


    At this time, Krabi¡¯s moves were ready, and the crystal was thrown to Lafite.


    At this time, Lafite just had a hard fight with Chennai and Noki. In particular, the move of Noki Gao, his hands were not shocked. At this time, he was awake and awake. Now is not the time to fight this group of people, because this group is not his opponent. However, with the tacit understanding of the exception, there is full strength to fight with themselves.


    What''s more, there is one, just the one who made a sound, but did not come out, waiting for a hit and kill at any time. And the **** guy who hurt himself is also very powerful, and actually has the strength to fight with Bagas. In this way, if you are unintentional, you will lose a lot!


    He was cautious, and immediately realized that it is the most sensible choice to meet with the captain now. Speaking to Bagas: "Baggas first withdraws, and the captain must be close!" After that, it turned into a white bird and flew to the sky. For Bagas, he could not be separated. He was not at all concerned. of. Just as Kebi is full of trust and confidence in his partner, he is also full of trust and confidence in Bagas.


    Bagas: "Hey! Hahaha!" A punch knocked back the thunder. Just as he was about to break away from the battle, he saw a ridiculous scene. His partner fell from the sky faster than when he flew up. It turned out that this guy didn''t even think that there was a barrier on the sky He was too fast, and when he found out, it was too late, and he bumped into it.


    Kebi naturally will not let such an opportunity, Kebi slammed his feet and sighed: "Crystal carpet needle!" For a moment, the ground of the fabric is more than ten centimeters long. Crystal long needle.


    In the sky, Chennai is, quickly drifting to the top of Lafite, coldly said: "Iron - 30,000 kg ¡¤ Guillotine." The weight of Chennai reached 30,000 kg, plus the impact of falling from the air. The power of the force, pressed to the past.


    The eyes that Bagas looked at were all coming out. He naturally knew that the attack on the ground in the sky, if it really hit Lafite, it would not be alive. The eyes turned red and suddenly burst into tears: "Give me away!" At this time, Bagas has not hidden any of them, and the fists have all rushed to Tianlei. After attempting to blast the thunder, it was good for Lafite to block the attack.


    But how can Tianlei make him happy? Immediately, the double fist hit the past, but also a full blow. The fruit ability, the iron block, and the domineering are all used together, such as the general attack.


    The result is self-evident, although Bagas is very strong, but there is still a gap with the generals, and then I will fly back. After a while, I climbed up, my hands on the ground, and gasping and watching the thunder. He really couldn¡¯t understand, how could such a young man have the strength of a general?


    At this time, Lafite was already lying in a huge pit, which was caused when Xuenai pressed him. He is now not adult-shaped, first in the air, he was pressed by Xue Nai, blood vomiting. After that, he was crushed by Xuenai. This ground covered with crystal long needles was pierced into a hole, and it was dead and could not die any more.

 Chapter 72： Powerful black beard

    This is once again in Tian Lei¡¯s mind. A familiar systemic text appears, and the accomplices kill the captain of the next four emperors and reward the armed color domineering factor. Please choose which of the four partners of Krabi, Bartol Romeo, Nokigo, and Chennai awaken, please choose within five seconds. The self-destruction awakening factor is not selected over time.


    Let Noki Gao awaken, and Tianlei made a decision almost without thinking. Bartol Romeo and Chennai are both capable and capable, and as long as they are developed, they can become strong. Kebi is also a capable person, and there is a good sword technique to assist, but also awakened to see the domineering.


    It can be said that all three are walking, and the route of the Master class is only the route of the melee class, so it is appropriate for her to awaken the armed color domineering.


    At this time, Noki Gao only felt that his head was a tingling pain. Fortunately, it was only a matter of moments. She just had some "ah!" It would be fine. It is estimated that this girl is still unclear, and has already awakened the armed color domineering! At the same time, Tianlei could not help but complained. Why do I have to hurt for a long time every time until I fainted, and when I arrived at Noqigao, it was just a matter of time. Is this system still a public one? Like beauty?


    Of course, Thunder thinks so much, it is only a matter of moments. After all, the speed of thinking is fast and cannot be calculated.


    Bagas looked, lying in the big pit, and moving Lafite. Immediately made a loud bang, the sound of the sound, never seen! Shocked a few people, his ears hurt.


    Tianlei immediately has a bad sense of understanding. This Bagas must be signaling the black beard! Tianlei immediately said: "I will solve this problem. You immediately set the route to the black beard. Set up the black beard and let the other people stop."


    Bagas laughed up in the sky: "You are dead, our captain will come, no one can escape a death. Oh hahaha! Just wait for death!"


    Tian Lei¡¯s cold smile, said: ¡°I¡¯m not dead, not necessarily, but you¡¯re dead.¡± After the thunder, the wave was a sniper and he slammed into Bagas. Immediately on the ground, a fierce step, instantly came to the side of Bagas, hands turned into a sword, a low drink: "Iron - double sword sprint!" I saw the thunder, light body jump, body horizontal, fast rotation And attacked Bagas.


    Bagas issued his signature laughter: "Ha ha ha!" I saw his hands greet the sniper of the thunder and the association itself, which is no way. Thunder''s attack is too fast, and he can''t hide in his current state. He is heartless and powerless!


    Before the collision with Tianlei, I really didn''t think of this guy in front of me. I could actually hit a big-level blow. I was prepared to eat a big suffocation and suffered a minor injury. I will probably not be able to recover for a while, and the combat power will drop a lot. The only hope now is that the captain can come over quickly, otherwise it will be planted here today.


    Bagas¡¯s double fists were first hit with the sniper of Tian Lei and himself.


    "Hey!" Thunder''s sniper screamed. Tianlei sneered, this sniper was originally used to attack, the real killing is his own here, this time can still be the level of the general level. In order to get him before the black beard came, Tianlei was forced to go out.


    "Ah!" Bagas was miserable. Thunder was like a meat grinder, and he twisted his entire arm into pieces. Tianlei is naturally impossible. In this way, regardless of the rapid consumption of physical strength, it has continuously attacked six-level generals.


    This time, the system appeared in the brain, the host killed the next four emperors captain Bagas, and rewarded the devil fruit of the senior animal department. Senior animal devil fruit? Tianlei is happy, it seems that it is Noki Gao, because everyone else has the ability, and the strength of Noki Gao seems to be a big leap! Double happiness!


    At this moment, Tian Lei heard a cry, "Bastard, you give me a hand!" Without turning his head, Tianlei also knows that the black beard is here.


    Thunder: "Black beard, you seem to be late, your two partners, I accepted it!"


    When he heard the black beard, he immediately glared at the thunder, and then began to scan around and found a partner with him, when he saw Lafite. His already anger can no longer suppress his own anger, that is, the person in front of him, killing his two partners, he must die!


    The black beard shouted: "The dark hole." The black beard held his hands and a large amount of dark energy was released and quickly extended to the surrounding area. All the grounds that were passed were covered by darkness, and the darkness Everything I encountered was sucked in and sank. The scope is also very wide, this trick for those who do not stay and move in the sky, can be described as a disaster.


    But the thunder is not! It was easy to escape in a month. The heavenly thunder continued to raise hatred: "Even your partner can''t protect it. What you captain did is really a little incompetent!"


    Black Beard pressed the anger and asked: "Why? We have not had an agreement with your navy?"


    Although Thunder knows that there is such a thing, it is quite rogue to say: "Is that close my ass? I only know that I have not received any notice that will not allow you to kill you."


    The black beard naturally knows what is going on. He has not handed Ace to the Navy, so the agreement has not yet been fully fulfilled. The Warring States will not open the matter and make him a seven-Wuhai. Isn¡¯t the navy hitting him as a pirate? However, he did not know that Tianlei knew it, but he did not know what to pretend, otherwise he would not be mad.


    Black beard sneered: "Kill me? Then give me, get ready for death! Liberation!" In the darkness, a bunch of stones were scattered and smashed to the thunder.


    Thunder has a sword and shouted: "A knife flow and a tornado." A strong hurricane formed, and the stones that came over were flying out through the circle.


    Black beard looked at the right hand of the thundering sword, and could not help but laugh aloud: "Ha ha ha ha ~~~~ is actually a capable person, really do not know what to live and die, you go to my acquaintance to bury it! Dark water! "A strong attraction, sucking the thunder from the sky." No matter how the thunder is struggling, there is no such thing as the suction.


    "Ha ha ha! Go to hell!" Black beard looked at the more and more thunder, hitting the belly of Tianlei with a fist.


    The moment when Tian Lei was hit, he finally understood why Ace was only hit twice and was seriously injured. In the past, Tianlei always thought that Ace was too focused on fruit ability, and lacked relative cultivation of body and body. This is where Ace lacks cultivation! It is the attack of this black beard, too perverted, at least 15,000 strength, proper attack level of the general level.

 Chapter 73： Overcast black beard

    Thunder was thrown out and fell to the ground and could not climb. I have to know that before I had a nearly eight-layer physical strength with Bargas, I was not the opponent of this black beard. Now I should consume too much physical strength and the battle will be damaged! Although Tianlei still has the opportunity to escape, but his goal has not yet reached! But staying, the chance of dying is very high, and Tian Lei is embarrassed. He said: "Mom~! I¡¯m going to fight today, and I¡¯m arrogant and arrogant.¡±


    At this time, the black beard, sneer: "I will not let you die so easily, I will let you taste the pain of the world, then let you go with my two partners. Hahaha! You give Come over! Dark water!" Tianlei was sucked again.


    When Tian Lei heard the black beard, did not kill himself, and tortured himself, there was no fear, but he was relieved. Because only in this way, I have a chance. In order not to cause doubts about the black beard, Tianlei also struggled with imagination.


    When Black Beard saw the performance of Tianlei, he was even more proud and began to relax. When the thunder was sucked to the close, another punch was made.


    Tianlei also flew out again, and Tian Lei obviously felt that the attack of Blackbeard fell to the rank of Lieutenant. It seems that this is really to torture yourself! Although this time the thunder was injured and wounded, but the thunder was secretly happy.


    Tianlei looked at the black beard without the power of the fruit, and came over to him, Tianlei immediately excited, but the surface is still very well hidden, a look of fright.


    The black beard quickly came to the front of the thunder, and stepped on the thunder. "Hey!" After being trampled, I vomited several more blood. But Thunder is very happy! Because at this time, Black Beard does not use fruit ability!


    To know the dark fruit, but to absorb all the fruit''s ability, Tian Lei''s replacement of the fruit is naturally the same, but now the black beard, the ability to launch the dark fruit is not the same. The replacement fruit of the thunder can also be the top of the same category in the same category, and its ability is naturally powerful. When the ability of the dark fruit is not made, it can be replaced.


    Tianlei immediately sighed coldly: "Replace."


    "Ah!" He only listened to the black beard holding his hair out, a fierce cry, his body shape was somewhat unstable, and he stepped back several steps.


    Tianlei couldn''t help but replace the fruit. When he first replaced him with the strongest ability, he directly forced the other''s ability to be taken from the body. Therefore, the person who is captured will be unhappy, just like Mr.1.


    But now it is different. In addition to replacing the fruit, there can be no two demon fruits in one body, otherwise it will explode. Therefore, this substitution has changed from seizure to substitution, that is, mutual substitution. That is to say, now the thunder is the ability of the dark fruit, and the black beard becomes the ability of the fruit.


    There is another drawback to replacing the fruit, that is, you can''t regain the ability to take a fruit. For example, Tianlei has just replaced the black beard. After the exchange of power, Tianlei can''t be replaced again, and the ability can be changed back.


    At this time, Thunder couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud, three times! Three times, don''t resist the solid smashing three times! I almost hanged, and this time I really got it. If the confrontation is positive, the black beard uses dark fruits and there is no chance to replace it. Can only show the enemy to weak, let the black beard as their own, arrogant and pay.


    Replacing the fruit is not just a matter of replacing the fruit, but the development of the fruit has also been replaced. Thunder shouted: "Dark energy!" Thunder''s body has a lot of darkness, and the thunder is wrapped inside. "Ah!" Now Tianlei finally knows that it can absorb and hurt, but the pain is double that of normal people. How much is this double pain?


    At this time, the opposite of the thunder, the black beard has been completely stunned. The face was full of cold sweat, but this was his forbearing for 20 years in the white-bearded pirate group, and he did not hesitate to kill the team captain Saatchi, but he was relying on the white beard shocking the fruit! This is his future achievement of the capital of One Piece! Is it so captured now?


    Some of him did not give up, stretched his right hand, and made fruit power, but he did not see the familiar dark power, but instead saw the cold in the sun, such as the right hand of the sword.


    At this moment, the black beard seems to have collapsed in the whole world, and the whole person is paralyzed! A scream of desperation was heard: "No~~~~~~!"


    When the thunder was revealed from the dark power, the injury on his body was all right. However, his face is very pale, this is painful. Tianlei now has to admire the willpower of the black beard. Actually, he can use this trick again and again Tianlei said that it is too ~he~ Mom~ hurts! Not ordinary people can afford r. In the future, this move can be used or not, and Tianlei is willing to slowly recover.


    The black beard is a super-powerful person. He just reluctantly accepts such a fact for a while. He looks at Tianleidao coldly: "How did you do it?" He really didn''t understand, his darkness How was the fruit changed?


    At this time, Tianlei also felt the full power of the dark fruit. Now Tianlei knows how the black beard has captured the shocking fruit of the white beard. The mood is very good, Tian Lei replied to the black beard: "Look at the secret fruit you sent me, telling you it is no problem."


    "Do you think that the secret fruit is special? You can absorb any one, the devil fruit is not as good as the fruit of the dark fruit, as the accessory ability, become the only person in the world with dual ability? My fruit name is replaced, The first use can replace any fruit ability as an auxiliary ability. After using it again, you can exchange the actual ability. For example, now!"


    Black beard, glanced at the hands that turned into double swords, silent for a while. I laughed wildly: "Ha ha ha! Think of my black beard, count my life, and finally make a wedding dress for others. Hahaha! In this case, you give me to die!" The words are still not finished, the black beard is A fierce step on the ground turned into a residual image and attacked Tian Lei.


    Tianlei smiled smugly: "I don''t want to fight with you now!" There is also a Tianlei did not say, without your black beard, how can the white beard go to the navy headquarters? How did the battle on the top happen? Now that there is a dark fruit, I have another accessory ability. That is to say, the battle on the top is a good time for me to pick another fruit!

 Chapter 74： Recognize the world of One Piece

    But unfortunately, I can no longer make it out, and replace it. Because of the substitution, the dark fruit will be replaced. Of course, at the same time, the subordinates of the dark fruit were also changed together. This can be equal to the ability to change two capabilities! I am losing money, so I can''t do it at a loss.


    In the black beard''s fury and helpless roar, the thunder quickly left in the sky. After that, I will be on the ship of the Xeon with my friends.


    A month later, a special Major General-class warship appeared in the port of the Navy headquarters. It¡¯s true that it¡¯s a group of Tianlei. Once again, the Navy¡¯s headquarters, no way, the Warring States¡¯s more than one time blowing the thunder and returning to the Navy¡¯s headquarters, said that there is any task.


    There is no way to thunder, a few cockroaches are coming back. When you are fine, you can be willful. If you don¡¯t take this huge naval star with great potential, if you don¡¯t come back, you¡¯re not ignorant. It is.


    The naval headquarters, the Marshal''s room of the Warring States: "Tianlei, and you have all taken the Hurricane Pirates, and done a good job. Now promoted to Lieutenant General, Yuxi Duo, Futeng was promoted to Brigadier General, Krabi, Bartol ¡¤ Romeo and Chef Nuoqi were promoted to colonel."


    "Lieutenant General?" Tianlei suddenly felt bad, and Tianlei dared to guarantee that there must be problems in this area. No matter how strong his current strength is, how many merits he has made, it is impossible to promote Lieutenant so quickly. Moreover, even a group of people in their own hands have been promoted, and they are all promoted.


    This is definitely not a good thing! Because this is blocking your mouth, so that you can''t refuse it!


    "Tianlei now gives you a mission to stay in the Champagne Islands." The Warring States said faintly.


    When Tian Lei heard it, it really didn''t matter! Going to the Champagne Islands? Isn''t it the Tianlong people who are there to protect and often sway there? Was it used as a dog in the past? And above, if you don''t want to offend the Tianlong people, you will be in trouble. So the lieutenant of the Navy headquarters is not the one who wants to go, except those who are ready to go to the horse.


    However, Tianlei will never go to the dragon dog of the Tianlong people, so Tianlei said that his egg is quite painful. Can not refuse, the Warring States officially ordered here, not to mention the side of the crane, Karp, Mole, ghost spiders, four lieutenant generals! It¡¯s even worse, it¡¯s not good. Otherwise, the face of the Warring States will not be gone. His face is gone, can he still feel better?


    Ugh! If you are a big deal, you should go sightseeing. If you count this time, the 11 supernovas should be gathered there too! It¡¯s not bad to go to the meeting. After a while, find a mistake and make it out of the way! In this way, if you play well, you don¡¯t have to do it with the Warring States.


    Think of this day''s thunder: "Okay, yes! I am going now." After finishing the thunder, I wanted to leave.


    The Warring States immediately said: "Let''s wait! Promote Lieutenant General, there is still a procedure to go, although with your strength, there is no problem at all, but after all, the program is still good to go."


    "What program?" Tianlei''s face is full of doubts, but the past life has not heard of such a saying!


    The Warring States smiled and said: "The Lieutenant General is already the backbone of the Navy, and the power is very large. So when you are promoted, you must test the strength of the person who is promoted. I will compete with a lieutenant general and a general!"


    Tianlei is still very puzzled and can''t help but say: "Why do you want to play two games?"


    "This is a difference, and the Lieutenant will be unbeaten and can be promoted to Lieutenant General. This is the basic condition for promotion to Lieutenant General. The victory over Lieutenant General can not only be promoted to Lieutenant General, but also directly into the ranks of elites. And the power is much higher than the average lieutenant. With the generals, to resist 20 strokes unbeaten can become a famous, like the crane, Karp, Mole, ghost spiders, the Navy has a few hundred lieutenants, but you know How many?"


    Tian Lei was scared, and could not help but exclaimed: "Hundreds of Lieutenant Generals" Tian Lei thought, is the Navy so strong?


    The Warring States and the four lieutenants laughed: "You don''t think that the Lieutenant is only the few who are famous in the Navy! You don''t forget, how many pirates in the world? The pirates of the billions There are sub-base Lieutenant''s strengths. How many tens of millions of pirates are there? You can see the reward list. You know how many countries in the United Nations, you must have a sub-base, or the generals. The strength of the station is to be stationed! There are also sub-bases to be guarded by the lieutenant."


    "Not to mention the intelligence organization CP9\\CP0 and other departments, but also need a lot of strong. We have to go around to pirate, suppress the four emperors, seven Wuhai. Do you think that hundreds of people are not enough? That''s it. The number of lieutenants we can mobilize is the original team of the headquarters. Because other lieutenants have their guardianship, they can''t be lightly adjusted."


    To be said by the Warring States, Tianlei thinks that it is also that the captains of the White Beard Pirates Group, from the top of the battle, the first team captain Phoenix - Marko


    The second team captain Fire Boxing - Ace, these two are definitely at least the top strength of the middle class, and even the strength of the general.


    The third team captain, Diamond-Joz, and the fifth team captain, Huajian-Bista, are sure to have the rank of Lieutenant General.


    To the remaining captains, Bramank, Lacjo, Shark fisherman, Muir, Blenheim, Cully, King, Hart, Buffalo, Artemis, Spydo Kiel, Chang Fossa, and Tibet, which one is not the strength of Lieutenant General?


    One of the four emperors, the White Beard Pirates Group has so many characters in the ranks of the generals, and one of the world''s strongest white beards. What about the other three emperors? Even the White Beard Pirates Group is the strongest, but it¡¯s not much worse! At least they have more than ten powerful lieutenants! There are also seven Wuhai, and those sea thieves who are only under the four emperors, the number is also quite a lot!


    In this way, Tianlei understands how powerful the Navy is. The ones from the previous anime are the top figures. There are still many characters who have not played at all, because they are not on the route of the main road.


    Thunder began to look forward to it. It seems that this world is far more interesting than what you know! So many strong people, are you afraid of no challenges?


    Tianlei pointed to the Mole''s lieutenant: "Then I will be in the future with the Mole! I am admiring the Mole for a long time!" At this time, the thunder was recognized, the true face of the One Piece World. This is a real world, not just anime with past lives!


    Thunder screamed in my heart, come on! bring it on! Let the storm come even harder! Only in this way will I not come to the world of this One Piece.

 Chapter 75： Lieutenant

    Mole stunned and looked at Tianlei with a look: "I?" He really didn''t think that Tianlei would choose him. It was a bit of a jackpot.


    Others are also a smile, the Warring States Road: "The strength of Tianlei is indeed worthy of your battle with the Mole. After all, he has won the record of two Qiwuhai. There is a place to try now!"


    Not a moment will arrive, the place to try, this place is still very familiar with the thunder, is the place to fight against Moonlight Moria, saying that Tianlei really do not know this guy, and finally what is the Warring States to give, is it? Is it off?


    Tianlei and Mole will come to the field, and Tianlei will smile at the Mole: "Lieutenant Mole, I am not welcome!"


    The Mole walked with a long sword and walked over to Tianlei: "Although this is related to your power afterwards, I don''t want to offend you, and the general dog. But since I have stood here, I have to do my best. This is the principle of being a navy. Other gossips are not to be said, and the following are all fighting."


    The meaning of the Mole''s words, Tian Lei naturally understands that his battle is solely due to the principle of a navy, not for himself. But Tian Lei is thinking that he is doing his best! After all, although I have a dark fruit, my strength has increased. However, the single theory of body and swordsmanship has dropped a lot. Tianlei now puts his own swords on the soul and regains it in his hands. After all, now he can¡¯t be a sword, he can only make the sword again. .


    When the words fell, the Mole was shaved and disappeared into the place, appearing on the side of the thunder. At the same time, with a wave of a powerful sniper, it quickly hit Tian Lei.


    Tianlei itself is a six-shaved user, this trick is naturally not a sneak peek, not to mention Tian Lei is still a user who knows the color of domineering. The foot slammed on the ground, and when it was shaved, it started, and it disappeared instantly in the same place. The next moment was dozens of meters away, avoiding the screaming whistling. At the same time, it also slammed a powerful sniper and counterattacked back.


    "The wind goes!" The voice of indifference came from the air behind the sniper.


    Once again, the Thunder is no longer in the original place. "Fast!" Looking back, the Mole did not know when to stay in the thunder, behind the low, leaping, attacking himself. Thunder can control from his body, speed and battle as much as himself, and may even surpass himself.


    The long sword in the hand crossed the border. This time, the Mole did not make a sniper in his hand. Instead, he attached the sword in his hand to domineering and hard attacked him. He planned to have a domineering and power hard.


    The thunder is naturally fearless, and the sacred soul of the cloth in the hands is also domineering, and the front meets. The two black knives collided together, and the two suddenly stagnated together. The two men almost once again at the same time. As a result, each of them was strongly counterattacked and slammed back a few steps.


    After that, the two men launched the attack at the same time. The long swords in the hands of the two men were also constantly striking each other. The speed of the two men was almost the same, and they scored a flat autumn. It seems that it is just a normal sword move, and the two can''t tell the difference.


    Tianlei sighed low: "A knife flow, a dragon flame." With the sound falling, the sky was turned into a flame dragon, and the squirrel quickly attacked the past.


    The Mole''s face remained the same, for a lieutenant general of the Navy''s headquarters, what kind of battle did not participate. This kind of trick of Tianlei is still hard to beat him. It is also a low-sounding voice: "The rain is spurting." The sword in the hand of the Mole flicked, and a white tipped with a raindrop. Come, it¡¯s like rain falling on the earth, hiding from hiding, overwhelming.


    I saw the Mole''s move, it was very powerful, and I saw the breeze of the Thunder, and once again made a move: "A knife flow, a tornado", a hurricane rose immediately, and the Mole was as thin as a raindrop. The average white awns were all rolled in, and the squirrels attacked the squirrels.


    "Hey!" The speed of the Mole''s speed was very fast, but the sword in the hand was slashed forward, and a sniper screamed out. The tornado that was hit by Tianlei smashed. "Hey!" The tornado exploded, and a white tip that was rolled in like a raindrop was suddenly shot.


    Countless stunned shots are too sudden, and there is really no time to escape. Both of them couldn¡¯t help but smile. This time, the two were considered to be being beaten by themselves. The two of them sighed with a low voice. "The domineering of the armed color is not a little bit, and the two bodies are almost simultaneously turned into dark colors. Both blocked this unexpected attack.


    "Lame!" The Mole first launched the attack again, kicking in front of the right foot, and a sigh of anger screamed out and attacked the sky.


    Tian Lei¡¯s sword in the air glimpsed into the air: ¡°A knife flows in the righteousness ¨C a knife and a world!¡± A special sniper of rapid rotation, flying out.


    "Hey!" The two snipers just stabbed in the air at . The special sniper of Thunder slammed the Mole to smash it, and then continued to smash the Mole.


    The Mole still, for the first time, saw such a special attack, did not expect such a strong attack, and easily broke his own lame. Immediately snorted: "Blasting force." A huge incomparable sniper, slammed into the thunder of the thunder.


    "Hey!" The two snipers slammed in the air, and after making a huge sound, they disappeared together.


    The Mole looked at the performance of the thunder, and could not help but sigh. This kind of domineering swordsmanship, Lieutenant General, you are really powerful! The Mole already knows that with the strength of Tianlei, the promotion of Lieutenant General is a matter of ten, nine, after all, even if he is not confident in defeating him.


    At this time, the generals Huang Hao has also returned to the headquarters, and came to the small island of the test. His face was lazy and he couldn''t help but reveal a hint of appreciation: "I really didn''t think of it! I always said, how strong the thunder is, now I know it. This is really nothing to say, it is me and you." When the two dogs are so big, they don¡¯t have such strong strength."


    This is just a test, although it is all-powerful. Can also receive some backhand, after all, this is just a promotion than the test! It is impossible to desperate! Almost, it will be enough. He also saw that the Mole was not fully used except for some cards. However, Tian Lei is obviously not full of strength! They know that Tianlei is still a capable person! But just in the first battle, it has never been used.


    : "Tian Lei, this game is over, you are already a lieutenant. How about, I want to play with General Huang Wei, so that, maybe, you are the lieutenant general. "The Warring States smiled while tempting."

 Chapter 76： Yinda

    Tianlei confidently smiled: "Nature is going to fight! I still want to know how much difference between myself and the generals!" At the same time, I thought to myself, after a while, you will be scared, huh, huh. ! Sorry, General Huang Wei, my secret fruit, I will experiment with you in the first battle. This is a battle between light and darkness!


    Huang Hao heard the thunder saying so, a flash came to the venue: "You kid, how to become so strong, the first time I saw you, that is three years ago! At that time you even Lieutenant Capt, the slow blow, can''t make it! How can your kid progress so fast, so big!"


    In the battle between Tianlei and Mole, Huang Wei clearly felt how strong the strength of Tianlei. Just look at the strength that is now displayed, and it is no worse than the Mickey. But the fool knows that this kid is not even capable of the devil''s fruit! It is clear that there is no effort! It is estimated that I want to leave a face for the Mole, otherwise the Mole is really terrible!


    "Oh, there is a sentence in my hometown, called Shishi three days when I look at each other, and we two are not seen in three days, the face is more than three years! For such a long time, if it is not progress, it is not white Mixed?" Thunder smiled lightly.


    "Oh, is it? Try this first laser light!" Huang Wei looked at the lazy laughter of Tian Lei and extended his left hand. The laser light from the finger hit the thunder.


    Tianlei faced Huang Hao, the general, but did not dare to hide it again, and immediately made the ability of the dark fruit: "dark water!" Thunder''s hand appeared a lot of dark energy, and then directly took the yellow Awkward laser light. I saw the laser light caught by the thunder, and disappeared little by little into the dark energy in the hands of the thunder.


    "Well?" Huang Yan''s face dripped a drop of cold sweat, and the battles he had experienced were counted. There are also many people who can take his move. But this is the first time he saw it, so the next one. its not right! Is this day the thunder is not the ability of the fruit? But what was it that was just a gadget?


    This scene naturally appeared in the eyes of the Warring States. They were so shocked that they both dropped their chins to the ground.


    Karp¡¯s face is incredible: ¡°I said Warring States, am I old? I actually saw the **** of thunder and the ability to make a demon fruit!¡±


    The Mole will be a bitter smile: "Like Lieutenant General, if this is the case, then I am also old, because I also saw it." Although the same as the lieutenant, but the high head, slightly lower, this It is a subconscious movement, but it is such a subconscious movement that reflects what kind of position Karp is in all naval minds.


    Tianlei looked at the awkward Huang Weidao: "I am eating the fruit of the generation, the top devil fruit in the Superman system. It can be said that as long as I look at which fruit, I can replace him. First The second is to win, then the exchange. For example, I want your ability to sparkle fruit, you can only touch you, you can start your ability. The ability to immediately ignite your fruit is mine, of course my ability to secret fruit It has become yours."


    At this time, Huang Wei also returned to God, but still a little, surprised to ask: "That is to say, your ability is actually replaced, the other are robbed over? Õ¶Õ¶ fruit, and now this dark Is that the case? And after grabbing it, can you use the power of its demon fruit?"


    Tianlei said: "There is nothing wrong with this."


    Huang Qi¡¯s entry also restored a lazy look: ¡°Hey! This is really an incompetent ability! But the ability of the dark fruit you have captured seems to be not ordinary! Can you swallow my attack? ¡±


    Tianlei laughed: "This is my yin from the pirate black beard, the dark fruit, the most top and most special existence in the natural system. It can not be elemental, but it can absorb all the damage. And it can **** The person who lives in all power, and let him lose his ability, such as this." Saying that Thunder stretched out a hand and launched dark water.


    Huang Li immediately felt an irresistible suction and sucked him to the thunder. Huang Wei was shocked. This is the first time since he became a general, he was a little scared, a fear that he could not help.


    "Eight-foot mirror." Huang Yu roared, Huang Yu''s hand accumulates a mirror-like light, and shoots a beam of light and then bounces around the trees. A light orbit is formed immediately. Huang Wei just wants to move through its orbit. , to avoid the suction of the thunder.


    Unfortunately, as he wished, at the moment of the formation of the track, he was immediately sucked up by the dark water of the thunder, and swallowed a little bit clean. Huang Wei¡¯s blackness suddenly darkened, and immediately launched a ¡°Tian Cong Yun Jian¡± in the hands of Huang Wei, who gathered a photon and instantly formed a sword of light and attacked Tian Lei. Huang Wei is also planning to lose both sides and wants to push Tianlei back.


    Looking at the jaundice in front of him, Tian Lei could not help but think of Ace. I thought it was such a powerlessness when he met Black Beard at the beginning! It¡¯s not that the secret fruit is invincible, but that someone who suddenly restrains all the capable people will be suppressed if there is no good way.


    Now think about it, Ace is not necessarily the opponent of the black beard and this dark fruit, for the first time, the impact is really too big. As long as they have a chance, next time, although they can''t change, the fact that they are grammed, there must be a way to deal with it.


    What''s more, this dark fruit has abnormal metastatic ability, such as now. Tianlei looked at it, and Huang Cong¡¯s Tian Congyun sword simply did not hide. In the eyes of Huang Qi, the eyes are watching the sky and the sword is inserted into his chest. Then he made a hit, and he dominated the fisherman¡¯s iron fist and flew out the yellow and silver.


    When Huang Qi was forcibly sucked by Tian Lei, their mouths grew bigger and bigger in the Warring States. In the end, when Tian Lei hit a yellow box, their chins could not go back completely.


    After Tian Lei absorbed the Tian Congyun sword with dark water, Tianlei immediately went to the front of the Warring States with a shave. He hurriedly said: "Marshal of the Warring States, I admit defeat!"


    It seems that Tianlei appeared in front of them, and when they said this, their eyes were coming out quickly.


    "You kid, yin me!" Huang Yi immediately appeared on the edge of Tianlei, and now Tianlei has already conceded defeat, and he is not good at it, but looking at the eyes of Tianlei, it is quite bad!


    The person who knows it is the fastest, and this is why Tianlei immediately admits defeat. The shortcoming of a dark fruit is not a shortcoming. It is a fear of physical strength, and the generals of Huang Wei¡¯s body skills need not be said. The most important thing is that Tianlei has no fruit, and it will not become a one-second general. The highest physical attack is also a lieutenant. Just the punch of Huang Wei, even Mao did not hurt him. At this time, don''t admit defeat, when will you admit defeat? Tianlei can''t want to be jealous.


    Unless it is relying on dark fruits, desperately. But now I am just a promotion test, there is absolutely no need for it! Besides, if you take advantage of it, don¡¯t you go?

 Chapter 77： Champaign Islands

    "Well?" The Warring States and other people expressed their doubts. Tian Lei is not a bright light. Have you come to you? How did you become overcast?


    Huang Wei said very silently: "Then why don''t you ask him, why do you admit defeat? If I guess it is good, Tian Lei''s fruit ability, for the upper body master, will make some discounts. If not the ability Those who are masters of physical skills, like Lieutenant General Karp, are even more afraid."


    The people thought for a moment, the Warring States said: "That is the case, this dark fruit is also very terrible. For the ability, except for the individual, it is almost complete."


    Hezhong will smile and say: "You seem to have forgotten, the six styles of the Tianlei Major General are quite good, and there is a strong sword. It can be said that his fighting style is very comprehensive, that is, there is no dark fruit, but also an elite. The strength of the lieutenant general. With the strength of the ability, it is estimated that there is the strength of the reserve generals!"


    In the Warring States and the Karp, they were not surprised by the words of the Crane, and they were prepared for the generals. This evaluation is too high! They also admit that Tianlei has the potential to become a general, even if it is stable, but the current strength has not yet reached the level of the reserve generals!


    Huang Wei smiled bitterly: "Tian Lei just didn''t have a full-scale battle. I know this. So I don''t judge whether he has the strength to prepare for the general. But his dark fruit, but he can, absorb a subsidiary ability. When the two abilities are in hand, the strength of the generals will definitely be there."


    Karp¡¯s face was scared: ¡°What can have a power? The ability to add fruit, isn¡¯t it three? Can people eat so many devil fruits?¡± Then they turned their heads and battled. National Road: "Warring States! It seems that we are all old! Can''t keep up with the times."


    The Warring States rewarded a white eye to Karp, and then said: "I want to come to what Thunder has eaten, the special devil fruit, only have this ability!"


    Sure enough, it is a wisdom, and when I think about it, the only possibility is the most likely possibility. Thunder once again said that he had replaced the fruit and the dark fruit that he had eaten.


    Everyone was stunned by the words of the thunder, that is, the jaundice that I heard once, and once again, I still feel incredible.


    After a while, the talents returned, and the Warring States could not help: "It seems that we have to find a capable person for you, so that you can further strengthen your strength."


    Other people did not help, nodded. If Tianlei has another strong, fruit-powerful ability, I think that if the general wants to take him, I will feel a headache! Unconsciously, the status of Tianlei in their hearts is even higher.


    Soon, Thunder still came to the Champagne Islands with Bartholomew, Krabi, Chennai and Noki. Yu Yuduo and the face of the vines are the adjutants of Tian Lei and continue to be stationed. Originally promoted to the rank of lieutenant general Lieutenant, you can choose two majors in the Department as an adjutant, but Tian Lei did not want, directly refers to the word Yuxi and face.


    On this day, just arrived in the Champagne Islands, Thunder is strolling on the numbered island of 44, although it is the entrance of civilians into the Champagne Islands. But there are still many pirates and lawless elements who go through other places.


    Speaking of this shampoo islands, Brooke called it "the island of failure" and "the island of departure again." Near the Navy headquarters, there is one of the world''s largest mangroves, the "Algiman Mangrove". Since the roots of the trees have been exposed to the water, the Chopin Islands have been formed.


    The biggest characteristic of the Champagne Islands is that the roots of the Argentine mangroves secrete a special natural resin due to respiration. The resin expands to form bubbles and then flies into the sky. Since the bubble is only suitable for the climate of the Alcazar mangroves, once the bubble leaves the climate of the Champagne Islands, the resin component will be blown up due to the inability to fully exert its power.


    Bubble car, bubble ferris wheel, house built on the bubble... Bubble culture penetrates every place in Chambord Island!


    The whole island is numbered by the 79 tree group CD. Each tree has towns and facilities. The islands composed of these 79 islands are called "Champa Islands". What is even more speechless is that the basics are clear:


    Nos. 1 to 29: There are mainly human trafficking stores, population auctions, and illegal zones.


    No. 30 to 39: There are mainly soap bubble parks.


    No. 40 to 49: There are mainly sightseeing areas and specialty shops.


    No. 50 to 59: There are mainly shipyards, coating craftsmen, etc.


    No. 60 to 69: There are mainly naval stations, government entrances and exits, etc.


    No. 70 to 79: There are mainly hotel streets.


    Tianlei really did not understand, this shampoo island is on the edge of the naval headquarters only less than an hour. This is still the speed of the warship. If the general level comes over, it will take ten minutes. This is why, in the past anime, Lu Fei played a dozen people, and Huang Wei did not take long to come to this shampoo island. This is the case, from the 1st to the 29th, it is so blatant, open a human trafficking store, population auctions, various illegal zones. It¡¯s amazing wonders!


    Tianlei couldn¡¯t help but think that it¡¯s a good thing for the Tianlong people to do. After all, these Tianlong people, but everyone sees them as slaves. Maybe there is one of them in these stores, otherwise the Navy will not care. ?


    I don''t know if it''s good luck. Lin Tian just picks one of the 44 numbers. Because it is here and there, people come and go everywhere. Therefore, it is also the Champagne Islands, the most prosperous of the 79 islands, and a few places where fighting often takes place.


    The pirates who can come to the Champagne Islands are all holding the goal of entering the new world. These pirates are not weak, and arrogance is inevitable, so these people are also the easiest to cause trouble. It seems that there is no purpose to walk on the street, but Tian Lei¡¯s eyes are very sacred to look around and observe the crowds and stalls on the side. After a short walk of a hundred meters, Thunder found a group of pirates, but they are some little pirates, not so powerful.


    Of course, it is not said that these pirates are really little pirates, but now the pirates who don¡¯t have hundreds of millions of rewards can¡¯t enter the eyes of Tianlei. The pirates who can''t get into the eyes are naturally small pirates. For this pirate, it is difficult for Tianlei to raise interest, so they ignore them directly.


    When the shopping was about to start, the crowd in front of it suddenly became noisy, and the movement was still very big. Tianlei could not help but be attracted to the past and walked over there.

 Chapter 78： The beginning of the shampoo islands

    Suddenly, this crowd of people quickly receded toward both sides and retreated to the edge of the road, leaving the entire road empty. Just as there are big people in front to come, Tianfen sees the expression of deep disdain, fear and hatred from their faces. Tianlei did not raise his eyebrows. He thought of this island, and there is also a special product, Tianlong people!


    Sure enough, for a while, a large group of people slowly walked slowly on the road. The three headed were the Tianlong people, dressed in well-dressed clothes, and the back was also a white cloak with a bubble head on their heads. cover. The most important thing is that they are all riding over, right! It is riding a person. This kind of best thing, only the best of such people, can do it. The good mood of Tianlei is gone, and the look is uncomfortable. He whispered: "Go ~ he ~ mother ~! I know that this gang of people is coming. Here, other people do not have such a show." ¡±


    Behind it is a large group of escorts directly belonging to the Tianlong people. There are dozens of people who specialize in protecting the safety of the Tianlong people. There are also some slaves who are connected by the foot.


    The Tianlong people, the world aristocrats who lived in the holy place of Mary Joa, were descendants of the 20 kings who established the world government 800 years ago. They lived on the basis of "the descendants of the Creator" and used this as their basis.


    And freely treat other ethnic groups as slaves, enjoy all privileges, and once offended, the generals of the naval headquarters must pour all military power to maintain. It is a group of self-respecting great guys, known as the biggest garbage.


    In Tianlei''s view, this kind of person is not even as good as garbage. Compared with them, the corrupt officials in the past lives are the famous traitors and halo who are their good old people. However, this kind of garbage has always ruled the world. The world government has many departments, which are controlled by them.


    If it weren¡¯t for these years, the pirates would rise, and in order to deal with the pirates, the Navy could have some autonomy.


    The whole world, Tianlei is the most unsatisfactory is the Tianlong people, but there is no way, after all, they are now the boss!


    The middle of the middle is a middle-aged Tianlong who has some white hair and a crutches with precious stones in his hand.


    At this time, he was sitting on the back of a slave who was wearing a foot. Looking at the costume of the slave, it should be a pirate, but I don¡¯t know why it fell into the hands of the Tianlong people. The captain also suffered from inhuman torture and became like this.


    On the side of the Tianlong people standing with a man and a woman, looking at the situation, it should be the child of the middle Tianlong people, this should be a family.


    The male Tianlong, with a snot on his face, is very disgusting, holding an iron chain in his hand, and at the other end of the chain is a group of female slaves tied together by his feet.


    The Tianlong people on the side of the woman, although there seems to be no strange action on the surface, but living in such a family, presumably is not a good thing.


    The female Tianlong complained: "I said your father, brother, what are you two here to do, if you want the captain slave, go directly to the naval headquarters and ask."


    "They have a lot of pirate captains there, what they want, and they are so far away, I am exhausted."


    Looking down at my daughter, I yelled: "Not because of you, if you have killed my slave, will I run over to find a slave?"


    "Moreover, what is the captain of the captive at the Navy headquarters, you don''t know, or are you some injured, or some powerful pirates, can you bring them but slaves?"


    "And there are more pirates in the Champagne Islands, and they are also some unruly pirate captains. Only by catching the captain of the pirates, and then taming will have a taste."


    Said, the Tianlong people laughed, and then kicked the captain at the foot and cursed: "Hurry up, go so slowly, and when I find better, I will throw you to my daughter."


    The male Tianlong people smashed the iron chain in their hands and made a slamming steel collision. Their eyes were stunned and swaying. They said to themselves: "I hope there are some beautiful female slaves, so my collection can be increased." One. By the time, hehe!"


    The pirates hidden in the crowd on the side, listening to their conversation, the face was not exposed to the color of anger, the fist held a grip.


    But no one dared to do it, not to say whether they could break through the blockade of these guards. If they shot, they would have to face the chasing of the navy general.


    Suddenly, the person under the female Tianlong seat, a physical strength is not supported, fell down. She fell down, but like the tarot card, his old man, and his brother or fell together. The incident was so sudden that everyone on the side suddenly looked shocked, and many girls screamed and screamed.


    In the middle of the road, the three Tianlong people all fell to the ground, and the three captains under them also fell to the ground, and the six men fell together and fell.


    The three Tianlong people did not respond at all, and the whole person slammed into the ground. Although this fall is for ordinary people, it is a package from the head. When it was these three heavenly heads, the nose that was hit was bleeding.


    And the female Tianlong people are the worst. The captain of the slave under her body, the tallest of the longest, even if it is not too short to be the average person, it is natural to fall. Fortunately, there was a hood protection, and there was no serious injury, but her nose was smashed and the whole person was broken.


    "Hey!" Tian Lei looked at him and laughed. It was his ~ mom~ retribution!


    The back guards reacted suddenly, and quickly surrounded them and guarded them in the middle. Several of them quickly picked up several Tianlong people. The female Tianlong people felt the pain on the nose. The female Tianlong people quickly reached out and touched the nose. A warm feeling came from the finger, and it was a sharp pain from the nose. A scream of screaming sounded: Ah~~~~!"


    The two Tianlong people who were up on the side, quickly asked the female Tianlong, who was head down on the side, "Sister, daughter, you have nothing to do!"


    The female Tianlong did not answer, one from the side of the guard, grabbed a gun, and then directly pulled the trigger directly against the guard, a gunshot, a bang, and the figure fell.


    All the people on the side, immediately looked at her with fear. It¡¯s just that the thunder is not a glimpse! Just for this kind of thing, kill your own guard? It seems that I still look down on them, not the extent of people.


    Then, the female Tianlong, who was furious because of disfigurement, actually raised the gun in his hand and pulled the trigger against the mission of the front group. No matter whether he was a man or an ordinary person in front, in the eyes of the Tianlong people, everyone is not. people.


    Many of the people on the side are ordinary people. How can they hide the bullets shot by the gun? The people who had already been scared suddenly found the wrong place. It was obvious that the guns of the female gods were opened to them, but every time the guns were fired, no one fell.


    The female Tianlong, who was crazy and murderous, also found out that it was wrong!

 Chapter 79： Change of mood, overlord color domineering

    The female Tianlong people found out that today, it was too unsatisfactory to break the nose inexplicably. Want to kill someone to vent, actually there are people doing things? Roaring said: "Who? Do you want to take care of our Tianlong people? Don''t you want to live? Believe it or not, I called the Navy general and killed you?"


    Of course, the person who is doing things is the thunder, but he can''t do it, seeing these scums killing at will. So immediately moved quickly, and the bullets that the female Tianlong people shot out were stopped one by one, but the speed of the thunder was too much. The eyes of ordinary people can''t be seen at all, only to feel a breeze.


    Tianlei instantly appeared in front of the female dragon, and despised and ridiculed and said: "You look for me?"


    When the female Tianlong people saw that the thunder was a navy, they almost immediately said: "I have just messed up with me. You have found him for me. I want him to die."


    "Are you looking for someone who blocks your bullets?" Tian Lei said faintly.


    The female Tianlong immediately said: "Yes! Right! Right! It is him, you will give me to catch him immediately, hear no!"


    "I won''t find it, I don''t need to catch it, it will be me. Also, which green onion you are! Command me?" Tianlei is a faceless person.


    "You ~~~ let go! Your navy is a dog of our Tianlong people, let you do what, what do you do. Actually dare to play with me to find death?" Female Tianlong people, already crazy.


    When the Leitian Navy was a dog that day, Tian Lei couldn¡¯t help it anymore, and others could live with it, but he couldn¡¯t. If you are pointing at it, if the dog walks forbearance, where is the dignity?


    A powerful momentum came out, no! It should be said that it is murderous. This murder is very powerful, even if it is present, the pirates who have experienced life and death, face this murderous, the face is not dripping cold sweat.


    This powerful murderousness has continued to spread out all around, and the scope is wide and beyond imagination. Soon the entire island was under the murderous murder of Tianlei.


    With such a strong murderousness, this naval junior lieutenant, how many people were killed in the hand, everyone could not help but utter a word ¡®killing God¡¯. Someone soon recognized the thunder.


    "This is not the naval generation, the strongest genius general? Now has been promoted to the lieutenant general?"


    "This should be true. After all, this day is a rare general, but now it has already been a lieutenant. He has won the two seven seas of Krokdal and Moonlight Moglia!"


    "It is the most powerful genius of the Navy!" No wonder so young, it will have such a title, from the murderousness of the body, it really worthy of this title.


    It¡¯s just that the murderousness of the leak is so powerful. It is conceivable that the murderous feelings felt by the female Tianlong people are even stronger. I saw her eyes whitish, mouth foaming, soft squatting on the ground, apparently has been the murderous temperament of Tian Lei, to scare the past. The other two Tianlong people did not have a good place to go, their guards guarded them in the middle, watching the thunder in vigilance. If I didn''t see that the thunder was not easy to provoke, I had already rushed up.


    Such slags dare to slap on their own hands, and Tianlei can''t help but watch the Tianlong people.


    As long as his own strength is strong enough, he can''t be arrogant about himself. The momentum of Tianlei has gradually changed! Shouted in the heart, as long as my strength is strong enough, I am the sky, I am the land, it is justice. At the end of the day when Lei¡¯s sentence ended, the momentum of Tianlei¡¯s body changed instantaneously. The murderousness turned into a strong tyrannical temper, and all the people around him fell down in an instant.


    Looking back, I was excited to see a bunch of people lying on the ground. I really didn''t think that my home was so awakened to the domineering color.


    Now Tianlei understands that this domineering is really a human spirit. Domineering directly oppresses people from the essence. By relying on that kind of gas field and pressure, it has a great impact on people''s minds and shocks people''s spirit. That way, I was awakened by the overbearing domineering because my heart and thoughts changed and I felt it.


    This overlord is domineering, for those who are not determined by the will, when faced with the domineering domineering, they will not be able to withstand the deterrent caused by the domineering domineering, directly fainting in the past, losing combat power. And domineering is a wide-ranging attack, as long as it is within the scope of the attack, even if there are tens of thousands of people, under the domineering domineering, it may be instantaneously destroyed.


    Just awakened the domineering color domineering, Tianlei still can not control it very well, just murderous is only on the island of 44. The current domineering domineering, but in an instant the entire shampoo islands have been under the momentum.


    Whether in the house or on the street, you can feel this invisible force. In the face of this invisible force, any obstacles have no power to block.


    As the only island that has to travel to the new world, it is also necessary to arrive. www.novelhall.com~ There are countless pirates with powerful potential, strong power and want to go to the new world.


    They also felt that this incomparable momentum, many weak pirates, under the domineering of Tianlei, as ordinary people are no different, directly fainted, and even did not resist.


    The entire Champagne Islands, whether it is busy streets, hot business restaurants, high-end auctions, "àÔ!àÔ!àÔ~~~~~", the sound of falling to the ground, constantly ringing.


    Many people are eating delicious food, so they fall into a delicious table. Some people are walking, the last second is still good, the next second will fall to the ground without warning. This scene was born in the Champagne Islands, and countless people fell to the ground in various poses.


    Only those who have strong will and strong thieves remain awake. But their faces are full of fear, because they look at the streets that are still in the air. It was only for a moment that all the people did not have any signs on the ground. In the entire street, only one person stood still and was awake. There are people lying on the ground everywhere, if they can still hear the sound of these people, and think that everyone is dead.


    The whole body is involuntarily tightened and always pays attention to the surroundings. This is the instinct of people facing the unknown things. Even if there are some subtle movements, they will be extremely nervous. At the same time, I also thought about the power of this. Without any movement, countless people did not react at all. At the same time, they fainted in the past. The world has such power. Is this the power of the new world?


    At this time, the supernovas who have reached the Champagne Islands are the same. They look at the companions one by one, and the scene becomes very different. Only Lu Fei, who has the qualification of Bawang, is a natural guy who has no feeling.

 Chapter 80： The most sad reminder in history

    In the first half of the great route, the power of the domineering domineering is rare. Many people have never heard of it, because the master with this power has entered the new world.


    Of course, there are also strong people in this shampoo islands. They all looked at the direction of the 44th island with a stunned look, because it was the place where the overlord¡¯s domineering came.


    Another naval lieutenant stationed in the Champagne Islands is organizing people who are still awake to help those injured because of inexplicable falls.


    In an auction house, an old man with glasses whispered softly: "Actually, some people in the shampoo islands awakened the domineering domineering, all the newcomers are coming! It seems that there is a good show. Oh!"


    Tianlei carefully understood for a while, and then barely took the domineering color to the back. Looking at the person lying on the ground, there is a lot of meaning in the end, the thunder is not troubled by the dark road! No, this is my fault? This is not what I did. Tianlei immediately intends to swear first.


    However, immediately stopped and raised the three people, the Tianlong people, but these three people can not stay here, otherwise the people here will be terrible! Tianlei directly opposed the three scums, and threw them to another lieutenant general.


    After a day, the Champagne Islands returned to normal, and Thunder once again strolled. As for the trouble he had caused yesterday, it was left to others to deal with. It is estimated that many people have begun to be shameless.


    In fact, Tianlei is not really strolling, just looking for a supernova, but unfortunately one of the eleven supernovas has not been found. It¡¯s a **** thing. At this time, the sky thunder went to the sea to see the sea, there was a flying fish flashing, there are still people sitting on it.


    Thunder suddenly thought of a person, the most tragedy of a One Piece, no one of the men. That is the iron-faced man Di Baru, a person who is exactly the same as the one who is the same as Xiang Jitong. He can be said to have played the words of lying down and shooting. If he is in Zhou Xingchi''s Tang Bohu point Qiuxiang''s movie, he will definitely scream for the star, I am the worst person! Who dares to be worse than me!


    Tianlei immediately followed up, there are them, Luffy can still run a group? On the same day, Ray followed the flying fish and came to the thief boat of the straw hat.


    Luffy happened to be the head of the Fish Knights, the mask of the Iron Man Dibalu. On the Sonny, everyone looked at Debaru with a stunned look.


    Although I knew this scene in the past life, I also know that there is such a person, but after Tian Lei saw it, he still laughed out. However, one did not find the thunder standing on the sails, because they have not recovered from such a shocking and sultry appearance.


    "This..." With the true face of this head, Shan Zhi, it is difficult to use words to describe the complex emotions in this heart.


    Nami said: "I finally understand a bit, why is he so hate mountain?"


    Looking at the familiar face, the same as the mountain rule, the painting looks the same, not to mention the mother, but the stepmother can also recognize, this person is the black foot mountain.


    Qiao Ba swallowed, and still couldn''t believe what he saw in front of him. "I didn''t expect the world to be exactly the same guy with the rewards." It''s incredible."


    Dibaru clenched his fists in both hands and looked at the rewards placed in front of him. He cried: "I was just a mafia who bullied ordinary people, but I didn''t expect that I would **** one day and become a high-margin wanted criminal."


    "Why? I have to be chased by the Navy, why? I was almost killed by a well-known bounty hunter, and you can be a pirate famous in the world, everything has to bear me!" Dibaru is full Angry and miserable.


    The mountain rule that fell in the sea is also burned in anger. Nothing is said. Silently walked to the front of Dilulu, violently leaping high, one leg squatting out, and squatting in Dilulu, that is full The face of miracles and sad reminders.


    Angry shouted: "This is fucking, what is it about me!"


    Thunder is speechless: "This guy is also a miracle, but also a miracle. With his slag''s skill, it is incredible to survive under the chase of the navy and bounty hunters."


    Luffy and his team all thought together about what the buddy had to do in his life, and he was lucky enough to get to this point.


    "Let''s look at it like this?" Looking at the sad reminder of the guy, but also let the mountain rule, Qiaoba looked up and asked some people.


    Sauron leaned on the ship''s side and didn''t think it was: "This is the two of them. It can only be solved by the two of them."


    "Ha ha ha ~ ~ ~ Fu ~ ~ Lan ~ ~ odd" Franco could not help but put up a sign posture. But after a while, I didn''t know where he pulled out a handkerchief. His mission wiped his tears and cried: "I still sympathize with Dibaru''s buddiesBrook licks the belly half Kneeling on the ground, the mission hammered the ground with a fist, and laughed wildly. "Is this kind of thing happening?" ! ¡±


    However, the attack of Shanzhi is still going on. The "plastic kick" Shan Zhi is angry with the shot, and the strength of his feet is extremely horrible. Not to mention the little confession of Dibalu, the colonel of the Navy, and the majors have to take it seriously. . I was able to catch the mountain rule before, but I used a little cleverness. Really fighting up, even the mountain ruled a trick has not been smashed, was stunned by Shan Zhi''s feet, and looked down again and again until the end fell to the ground.


    "Boss, boss, how are you?", several members of the Knights who escaped from the dead, raised the Dilu Lu on the ground, eagerly asked.


    With his face squinting, Dibaru stood up and screamed with sorrow: "It¡¯s hard to push the guy in the Blackfoot Mountain into a desperate situation. I didn''t expect it to be like this."


    "Wait, old ~ ~ old ~ ~ big, look at it first, what you look like." But when Debalu''s men, after seeing Debaru''s current appearance, several people were instantly scared, in front of this handsome Extreme guy, is it really their boss?


    "Shanzhi, is it solved?"


    "Well, I have changed the bones of that guy. From today on, there will be no such guy in the world." Yamaji patted the reward in his hand and his voice was low.


    "I fuck! Sanji, this leg method, and the effect of beauty and beauty, is not! This is not a beauty beauty! This is his ~ mom~ went to Korea! This is the past life, Sanji, you must be the world The one that women are most welcome, there is no one at all!"


    "It''s also all men, envious of hateful people! With this leg method, your girlfriend''s looks, you have to decide. I want Lin Chi-ling is Lin Chi-ling, I want Liu Yifei to Liu Yifei~~~~~"

 Chapter 81： The most absurd invitation in history

    "What''s wrong? You guys, what are you looking at?" Dibaru touched his smooth cheeks. Before he finished thinking, he was already very abstract. Now he must be recognized by this guy and the affiliates. I am.


    "Head!" The black-faced fisherman looked at the handsome Debaru, and snorted, incredulously said: "Head, you are handsome! Become super handsome!" Two fishmen next to you, At this time, I also reacted and brought a mirror to Dibaru with the black fisherman.


    Dibaru reached out and took the mirror that he had handed over. I thought about you guys. If you dare to lie to me, I will make you look good. But when he saw himself in the mirror, Dibaru''s eyes were straight.


    "This ~ this ~ this handsome guy is really Lao Tzu? Laozi ~ ~ ~ Laozi really, become so handsome?" Di Baru bite his lower lip and repeat, in addition to shock in the eyes is more joy. "I am getting handsome, and I am really handsome! Hahaha~~~~ Laozi has become a beautiful man."


    "Bad man, you are the benefactor of my Debaru!" The handsome Debaru, with a pair of watery eyes, gratefully stood on the back of the black cow and looked up at Sanzhi and Luffy. He said sincerely: With this look, I will never feel inferior again. Yes, I am a handsome guy! What conditions do you want, I promise you all!!!"


    At this time, a beautiful woman came out of the ship''s warehouse, and was watching the skyrocket of this farce, and immediately became a face that was incredible: "Nami." Didn''t he help him get the dragon? Unexpectedly, I was on the boat of Luffy!


    Although I didn¡¯t have the income of Naomi at that time, it was because I had a great love for the group in the past, and I couldn¡¯t bear to tear them down. However, he also knew in his heart that with his own intervention, it would be possible for Nami to encounter Luffy again. I did not expect to be on the Luffy boat. It¡¯s amazing! Is the aura of this protagonist irreversible?


    When Tian Lei was still in the leg law of YY Shanzhi and the appearance of Nami, the brain suddenly appeared in the system text [¶£! Piracy and genuine encounter, the quest for piracy and genuine battles of the branch line, the task reward, Luo Luoya Sauron genuine one-way flow! ¡¿


    For a long time, there was no system text, and it scared the thunder. After reading it, Tianlei whispered, the system you come out to make fun! Luo Luo Ya Suolong genuine knife flow? It seems that I have to reveal my face.


    "Hey! Nami, I didn''t expect to see you here! You mean let me catch you! Or let me not catch you! Let me be so embarrassed!" Tianlei immediately made a noise, a serious look The appearance, began to joke, Tianlei naturally will not catch Nami.


    "God! No!!~~~ Really is him!" Hearing this familiar voice, he immediately knew that he had met an old acquaintance. Namei''s face was excited, her eyes immediately reddened, and she shed tears in a while.


    Roroya Sauron: "Well? Actually, I didn''t find this person coming, so strong!" Both hands could not help but grasp the hilt.


    This is a flower mad anger: "You, who are you! Actually dare to catch my family''s Nami! Do you want to die?"


    When Usopp and Choba saw Tianlei immediately, they hugged them together. They said in horror: "The sea ~~~ the navy appeared!" Then he said: "Even if you are a navy, I will not let you bring It¡¯s still a panic, but it¡¯s full of firm determination.


    Luffy angered directly: "Damn, but also to take my companion, this time is Nami? I decided not to let you get punished, look at my rubber machine gun." Unfortunately his fist has not been played He has already been beaten by the more violent Nami.


    On the head of Luffy, he immediately got a big bag. When he looked at Nami with a grievance, he didn¡¯t understand that he was not helping her. How can I still fight myself!


    Naomi said to Tianlei: "I am very happy to see you again~~~~ ah? Lieutenant? You are already a lieutenant?" Namei is an incredible face, this has not seen for a few years! This is also rising too fast!


    The crowd exclaimed: "Lieutenant?" At this time, all the talents saw the rank of Tianlei. Before they saw that Tianlei was very young, they didn''t care much.


    Tianlei smiled and said: "Your sister, Noki Gao, is already a colonel. I am still a Brigadier General. It is too faceless!"


    The crowd exclaimed again: "Sister?"


    Yamaji Limafei came to the same place, and Nami¡¯s side, and opened the mother¡¯s flower idiot: ¡°Nami Sang! You still have a sister, you must be as beautiful as you! Introduce it to me!¡±


    Nami directly rewarded a fist in the past, and when the anti-mountain rule was over, KO was on the ground.


    Tian Lei¡¯s bright smile: ¡°Nami, how about going to my naval base? Just see your sister.¡± Tianlei issued the most absurd invitation ever. The Navy asked the pirates to sit on the bus. It was absolutely unprecedented for the unbelievers. www.novelhall.com~ The most speechless, the pirates agreed without thinking. When Nami can hear it, the sister she hasn¡¯t seen in a few years, where is the other! I agreed directly.


    Both Usopp and Choba felt bad, and the cold sweat on their faces came down. They said, "We are going to the naval base? We are going to be caught!"


    Thunder and Lu Feidao: "I have a lot of meat! Please eat how, oh! There is no good wine to drink!"


    Just now, Lu Fei, who had a tangled face, immediately glared, and said with Roroya Sauron, who had previously held the knife: "Let''s go!"


    Franci, Brooke, and Sanji, looking at the two, couldn''t help but say: "This attitude is changing too fast!"


    Thunder again said: "Hey! Nami''s sister, Noki, is so beautiful, can''t resist!"


    The eyes of Sanji once again turned into two loves, and shouted in excitement: "Nokie Gao! Miss Noki Gao! I am coming!"


    This time Frankie and Brooke suddenly felt bad, Brooke: "How do I have a feeling that I have to be caught!"


    Luo Bin was laughing at the side. She knew that Tianlei was not malicious to them, and she was not malicious to herself. Otherwise, she would not remind herself when she played Krokdal last time.


    Soon, Thunder took a group of 9 people from the road to the door of the naval base. The naval soldiers immediately issued an alarm: "A straw hat is coming!"


    Thunder''s face immediately turned black, and a slap in the palm of the shouting people: "You didn''t see that I brought them over? Shouting a fart!"


    After a while, three people ran out, and they all knew, Mole, Dalmesia, and another lieutenant who was stationed here.

 Chapter 82： Domineering thunder

    "You brought the straw hat over, it''s great! Let''s take them together." This lieutenant''s face was so excited that he didn''t expect such a big credit. This is the two of the eleven superstars. what! If they are arrested and given to the Tianlong people, they are not yet developed. In the relationship between him and the Tianlong people, this credit is the right thing, how are the two middle cadres on the side, and how is this youngest genius lieutenant, is it not my hitter?


    Thunder is faint: "This is the guest I invited, and who is you?" For this kind of relying on, the firewood of the Balong Tianlong people, Tianlei really has no heart to know him, so come After that, I only knew that there was another lieutenant. As for who he had, he never cared about it.


    The Mole, Dal Messia, and this unknown lieutenant, listening to the words of the thunder, looked like a light look of the thunder. The naval gate on the side was also full of shackles, and they found that their brains seemed to be a little inadequate today. Who can tell me, the Navy asks the pirates to sit on the passengers, what is the situation!


    The unknown lieutenant immediately said: "I am your superior, the person in charge of this station, Yuan Tian. And you don''t forget, we are the right navy, catching the pirates is our duty. The most important thing is I am the highest position here, you are just my deputy. Now I order you to grab this straw hat for me."


    The squirrel on his side immediately pulled Dal Messia aside. He didn''t get along with Tianlei, but he knew that this guy''s temper was absolutely bad. And a person who dares to succumb to the general, the courage is naturally too small, he glanced at the pitiful, the lieutenant lieutenant, this guy is going to be miserable, and finally the Mole gave a conclusion.


    Soon, Thunder took action and told him that his conclusion was not wrong. Tianlei smiled at Yuantian, and then a shave came to Yuantian. In his unbelievable eyes, Tianlei slammed into his face with a fist.


    Directly flew out the source field, and then a shave came over him. After the domineering on the leg, he stepped on. Directly stepped him on the ground.


    To know that Tianlei awakened the domineering domineering, the armed color domineering has also become advanced, and can be attached to the whole body, domineering is not pure black, but with purple, can increase the attack power twice. It can be said that the strength of Tianlei is now infinitely close to the rank of general.


    How can such a person with a firewood be able to withstand it? "Hey! Kara! Kara!" First, the sound of the source field was struck against the ground, followed by the cracking sound on the ground. For a time, the scene became silent.


    "Well, Lieutenant Yuan Tian, ??let the straw hats get rid of, I am now the highest sergeant here. Today, I will open my banquet to invite my guests. Well, I am moving." Tianlei seems to have done one, insignificant. The matter began to arrange a banquet.


    Not to mention the ordinary navy, that is, the two famous lieutenants of the Mole and Dalmesia, did not think that Tianlei will be so direct, so overbearing. There is such a ~~~~ shameless, what is it that was killed by a straw hat? Obviously you are doing well! You are when we are jealous!


    Dal Mesia looked at the Mole, and now he understands why the Mole just pulled him to the side, and this day Thunder is not easy to provoke! Not to mention that he has a strong backstage, the general will be a red dog. His own strength, I am afraid it has already been above us! As for the lieutenant general on the ground, they are also unaccustomed to this kind of, no strength, only know the flattery. They just didn''t see it! For this person to offend the Red Dog general, there is this enchanting naval genius. I am afraid that only fools will do it!


    Tianlei looked at the sea soldiers who had not moved yet. They immediately issued a faint tyrannical domineering, and the overlord¡¯s domineering, the temperament of Tianlei¡¯s body immediately changed. From being lazy to being like an emperor, the pressure on people is too great. This is also controlled by the thunder, and the domineering color is the lowest in the world. That is to say, these ordinary sea soldiers are still unable to stand up. Looking at the thunder with a look of fear.


    The Mole and Dalmesia looked at each other and thought of the domineering domineering? It seems that our mission is complete. No need to look again, who is the awakened hegemony color domineering, it seems that the status of this day will be raised again! It seems that it will take a long time for the fourth general of the Navy, the youngest general, to be born.


    Tianlei looked at the Mole and Dalmecia: "Long time no see! Two lieutenants, how about a party together?"


    Mole and Dalmesia are very depressed now, he naturally understands that Thunder is forcing them to stand up! To know that the factions in the Navy are also very many, the two once again looked at each other.


    Mole: "Well, we also participate, but we have a party with the pirates, we are still the first time!" After all, the red dog is strong, and now there is a thunder, the strength is even greater. With the help of Ray''s help ~ www.novelhall.com ~ estimated that the next naval marshal is a red dog is no doubt, joining their department seems to be good.


    If Tianlei knows, they will definitely tell the two of them that you both think too much, and I just want to have a feast together.


    Dalmesia: "It seems that going back, I have to let the Marshal of the Warring States training."


    Tianlei smiled: "Are you still training less?"


    The two humans look at each other and laugh, too, they are lieutenant, which one is not full of personality! There are very few people who are well-behaved, but one who has no one, how can he become a strong person?


    Then the three people laughed and went in. Thunder took a few steps and found that Luffy did not keep up. I looked at it strangely and only listened to Lu Feidao: "Is this person playing? How can I not know?"


    Sanji is facing Tianlei: "You can make us black pots, but it''s not good!"


    Tianlei did not rule the mountain and instead went to the road: "There is a black pot, but the president will reward the money!" Lu Fei, this one will care about these things, and what he eats is the biggest thing in life. The face does not matter, ask: "Is there something to eat?"


    Tianlei smiled brightly: "Yes, there are big ones."


    "Hey? Nami?" Shan Zhi looked puzzled.


    "Nature is talking to his sister?"


    "What? How can you be without me? Nami, Noki, I am coming!"


    The banquet soon passed, and the Mole and Dalmesia dared to leave. At this time, Thunder and Roroya Sauron had already held up on a small island. After letting Naomi and Noki gather together, Tianlei naturally has to complete the task. But this time the banquet, he had an unexpected joy, that is, the Mole and Dalmesia, actually inexplicably voted on their side.

 Chapter 83： Thunder VS Roroya Solon

    Nami asked: "Sister, you know the strength of Lieutenant General Tianlei. Do you think you won Sauron?"


    Noki Gao listened and laughed: "Tianlei is the Marshal of the Warring States, the lieutenant general who has been promoted. The strength of the team has already been forced. The strength of your companion is really good, but it is almost the same as me. May it be the opponent of Lieutenant General?"


    "What sister, have you already had such a strong strength?" Naomi''s face was full of incredible.


    The power of Sauron, but he saw it, that is, the thunder of that year is far from the opponent! But now the old sister said that Tianlei has been forced to the generals, that is, she also has the strength to fight with Sauron. Naomi looked at Noki Gao carefully. I really couldn¡¯t understand this weak body. It¡¯s not possible to have a battle with Sauron!


    Bartol Romeo came out on one side and said with a look of sorrow: "Don''t be a child, but she is a rare genius in our navy. It is the boss who only learned three styles, and the Noki Gaoke six style. The plenary session also awakened the domineering. Although it is still a colonel, it can be a good young master. As long as the domineering is redeveloped and developed, it is not far from her lieutenant!"


    At this time, Shan Zhi also came over, but unfortunately how Bartol Romeo would bother him, chatting with the two beautiful women! Immediately a barrier blocked him ten meters away.


    After the mountain was blocked, I immediately burned in anger! Shouted: "There is nothing that can stop me from meeting the two beautiful women." "Devil''s foot is a ground meat, a finishing touch SHOT, fried assorted platter, top grade ground meat, lamb SHOT, wild animal meat SHOOT, Cooked fragrant grilled SHOT, grilled iron pot Spectrum." Shan Zhi played the devil''s foot series of kicking skills, but still take the barrier of Bartol Romeo, there is no way, Sanzhi is going crazy.


    In the heart of Nami, the strength of Sanji is not under Sauron, but actually the guy who is in front of this stream, there is no way. That is also true. Bartol Romeo is not weak in the past. Now I have trained Tianlei in advance. Naturally, I don¡¯t know how many times. Coupled with his wretched fruit ability, it is almost invincible.


    Huh! The refreshing sea breeze blows from the sea and blows the typhoon''s cloak.


    Above the long sword of Tianlei, the armed color is domineering in an instant, and the body appears in the side of Sauron. This speed is no more than the use of shaving. The heart of this tyrant is really strong, and the ability to wake up has a long way. Growth. I can''t use my system to scan my data.


    [Host Saka Thunder:


    Force: 9000 (the strength of ordinary people, you can hit a force attack.)


    Speed: 9000 (the speed of ordinary people)


    Defense: 10000 (Ordinary defense, can withstand 1 force attack without injury.)


    Body: Unknown fisherman karate (primary) Navy six (top)


    Swordsmanship: A stream of pseudo-Roroyazon that has been improved by Fujiwara (top)


    Shooting: None


    Devil fruit ability: replace fruit, dark fruit


    Overlord color domineering: primary


    Armed color domineering: advanced


    See the color domineering: primary


    Sure enough, a lot stronger! To know that the strength of 10000 is the hallmark of the generals! Now that I have reached 9000, it is not far away! In particular, the defense has already been reached. Although it is only caught on one side, it is achieved!


    Although the speed of the thunder is extremely fast, but Sauron is not vegetarian, the reaction speed is very fast, the three swords in the hands and mouth, the accurate block the Tianlei''s long sword.


    "Hey!" A powerful shock wave was generated from between the two. The huge wooden box on the side was instantly smashed, and even the woods on the side were scratched.


    The sword and the sword collide, the shock wave has such a great power, this is still the case where the two people do not have full strength, and the strength of Tianlei and Sauron can be seen. Of course, Tianlei only used three or four points, while Sauron used eight or nine layers.


    Tianlei smiled and said: "The strength is good! There is already the strength of the Major General."


    After that, the strength of Tianlei¡¯s hands increased again, and Sauron¡¯s feet were under the ground, and it was cracked under this powerful force. Sauron¡¯s feet were already trapped in the land.


    Sauron also had a bounty hunter before, and the battle was naturally indispensable. Later, with the troublesome manufacturing machine of Luffy, it goes without saying that it is not only fighting, but also fighting is stronger than once. But people like Tian Lei are so strong that they met for the first time.


    It¡¯s just the power of the ordinary sword, he can¡¯t stop it. However, he was not a person who easily admit defeat, and immediately gave up the power of the whole body to push Tian Lei away. Since the power is not an opponent, then use the sword to solve it, and drink a low voice: "The three-knife flow of the righteousness - three thousand world."


    I saw the two knives in Sauron''s handle, which swirled like a windmill, and a strong wind was generated all around, and then smashed into the thunder with a speed that almost no one could see.


    Thunder can not help but praise This is really good, first to disturb the opponent''s line of sight, then launch the attack at an absolute speed. This kind of move is really hard to crack! Of course, if the difference is too big, it will be very easy. For example, Sauron has a Hawkeye with a battle, and there are thunder.


    "One knife flow ¡¤ Dachen º³!" At this time, Tianlei also launched a counterattack, after all, the strength of Sauron is also extremely strong.


    Tianlei and Sauron seem to have become two incarnations. The lightning that is hard to see with the naked eye disappeared in the same place.


    "Hey!" The two appeared again. The sword and the sword have once again collided. The people are already in the middle of the previous two positions. The two are once again, regardless of each other. Of course, this is in the case of Tianlei suppressing strength.


    Both of them play sexually, and they touch each other, sometimes collide, and sometimes separate. Every collision will produce a loud sound and powerful destructive power.


    When the two men slammed together again, there was a sound of breaking sounds. To know the sad reminder of Sauron, now there is only one of the 21st workers of the Great Knife, which is given by his master. The other two are to let Tian Lei this guy shamelessly take away.


    At this time, the thunder of the brain appeared, the system text [Sorron two swords off, the host wins, the mission is completed. Get rewards, Roroya Sauron''s genuine set of swords, swords, dragons, flames, erhu birds, Dachen º³, horse ghosts, hangovers, drink and knives, a knife flow, Juhe, lion songs, a knife ¡¤Death ¡¤Lion songs, a knife, a black knife, a dead, a lion song, a knife flow, a home, a Luoshengmen, a knife flow, thirty-six troubles, a knife flow, three hundred and sixty troubles. ¡¿


    After watching the thunder, I can¡¯t help but think that the genuine is genuine! All the flow is all right! It is the home series and the troubled phoenix series.

 Chapter 84： Supernova

    The purpose of the thunder has been reached, and there is no need to continue. Although Sauron¡¯s ability is not bad, he will be a powerful swordsman in the future. Perhaps two years later, under the guidance of the Hawkeye, there will be a battle, but the strength is still a little worse, and Tianlei is not a level,.


    "Your sword has broken, we will come here this time! How about staying in the future?" Thunder smiled.


    "Why is your knife flow almost the same as mine?" Sauron finally asked his doubts.


    Tian Lei smiled and said: "It may be that you and my swordsman teacher have any connection! This counts, we are also the same door!" Tian Lei thought, I will tell you, I am pirating you? Now I am pirating and getting to you this genuine! Sauron thought about it and accepted the idea. After all, this is also possible.


    Tianlei made people take the knife and the knife. After that, they handed the two famous swords to Sauron Road: "This is one of the eighty workers of the Knife, and one of the 52 workers of the good knife. I just ruined your knife, even if I gave it. Your compensation! Of course, we can be regarded as the teacher of the same door, this is a gift to the same door! I hope you can let them once again famous in the world."


    Someone has not received the mistake of Sauron. Ghost and the village are the two famous swords. You must know that this sword is not what you want. There are so many worlds of All One Piece, of course, there are also new ones, but that is also very rare.


    When he returned to God, Sauron had involuntarily accepted two famous swords: "This ~~~."


    Thunder walked over and shot his shoulder: "A swordsman, there is no good sword, how to stand on the top of the world!" Finally, Sauron was under the persuasion of Tianlei, and received two names. sword. After that, it was the time for all the people of Luffy to move freely. Tianlei naturally went out to hang out.


    Walking, Tian Lei heard the sound of fighting. The first thing that came to mind was sitting on one side, Luo. Fighting there is the Kiraquid pirate regiments who killed the warriors Kira and Urki, the captain of the pirates, and another, the Navy''s fallen general, Drake. When you meet these four people, the mood of Tianlei will be fine. Yin said with a smile: "There is something to play!"


    I saw that Kira and Urki were fighting fast. Drake came to the middle of the two men, prevented the two men from fighting, and said: "To make a new world and make trouble!"


    Tianlei slowly walked out and said with a smile: "Mr. Drake, you are not wrong at all! You have to get a new world to make trouble! I don¡¯t know if this place is covered by brother. Don''t you want to mix?"


    Originally, there was some temperament, and with the appearance of the thunder, I was nervous again. I couldn¡¯t help but look at the past. When I saw the naval suit on Tianlei, I first showed my naked eyes, but when they saw the naval suit on Tianlei, they were actually lieutenant generals. expression.


    Especially when they recognized the thunder, it was the most popular naval genius recently. The one who took the Krokdal and the moonlight Moglia in the Seven Seas was strong.


    Tianlei said: "I am really lucky! When I go out for a lap, I can see four era supernovas. Trafalgar D. Valtel Luo, the captain of the Heart Pirates bounty 200 million shells The Kidd Pirates Combatant killed the warrior Kira, bounty 200 million Berry. Urki broke the pirate pirate captain Urki bounty 180 million Berry. Drake pirate ship, fallen The Rear Admiral Drake''s bounty of 222 million Berry. One by one is a bad character! You said to leave you! Still leave you!"


    Drake, who is a navy, can be said to be the best among the four, but he is not sure to get it in the hands of Tianlei. I can''t help but say: "As far as I know, you are a very principled navy. Although you have killed a lot of pirates, you have put a lot of seas, and you have collected a lot of pirates. But you have never killed one. The pirates, you are killing the thieves who are guilty of killing, and killing you! This way, I don¡¯t seem to be within the scope of your attack!"


    Tianlei laughed: "I don''t want to be in the navy. You are in my eyes, just some adventurers who like adventure, not pirates. So you can go, but this, I think I have a little strength and kill everywhere. Silly swordsman, you have to stay. Right, there is Luo, wait for me to clean up this stupid swordsman, I talk to you about, change your body, that brother, I think you will be emotional Interesting!"


    When Trafal Luo listened to what Tian Lei said, the look of Tian Lei¡¯s eyes immediately changed. He naturally knows who the two brothers Tian Lei said, although he stayed is likely to be a plan, but he has to stay. Because the things of these two brothers are his most important.


    Kira smirked and laughed: "You are just a genius that the Navy blows out. Actually, he still arrogantly said that he would take me?"


    Tianlei turned his head and looked at it. Urki and Drake, who had already begun to go out, said: "You two want to know, how are you now, how can you stay? If you want to stay, look at it. It is free. Oh, don''t accept your money!"


    Kira looked at the sky and thunder directly ignored him, immediately angered, and the foot slammed in the place, bursting into the sky. The two curved swords in the hand directly slammed into the thunder of the thunder.


    Tianlei did not mean to hide, but stood in the same place, and gave a drink: "Iron." At the same time, it also used advanced armed color domineering, but for a moment, Tianlei became a purple. Black man.


    "Hey!" Kira''s double-swords squatted on Tian Lei''s body, but in addition to the thunder of the body, the sound of a steel strike was to smash the navy uniform on Tianlei. A hole comes. The other hairs did not hurt the thunder.


    After Tian Lei has a general defense, there is no chance to use it! Just this time, I can try it out. It really didn¡¯t disappoint myself. With the domineering and iron blessing, such an attack can be easily blocked.


    The most important thing is that you can use it to force it. Thunder looked at Kira Road lightly: "You have this power? Your sword is learned with your teacher!"


    At this time, Kira was shocked. His attack was on the person''s body. He didn''t even hurt one. This is what the others said to him before. He gave this man a sword, and he dared to doubt his strength. But now~~~~~

 Chapter 85： Self-abuse and self-abuse devil fruit

    Thunder took the shackles of Kira in the place, and the speed of the thunder was too fast. Kira couldn¡¯t react at all, but he had already been shackled on the ground. "Hey!" The ground was immediately pulled out of a deep pit. This time, Tianlei is all out. Only how the least-powered Kira can withstand the "hey!" a few consecutive blood spit out.


    Looking at Kira, who had just played with her, it was now like a dog, being shackled on the ground. Even a little resistance is not enough, Urki can not help but think of himself, I want to come where it is better!


    When Urki looked at the thunder, it was no longer a taboo, but a fear. In his heart, Tianlei has been classified as an incomparable person.


    Drake is the same, he can''t even have a little action, he is afraid of getting into the thunder. Because he didn''t want to end with Kira on the ground.


    ¡°Hey?¡± Tianlei actually found that there was no systematic text in his mind, which means that this guy has not hanged yet!


    "Small sample, very resistant!" After the day, Lei Lei immediately beat another fight.


    The weight of this punch, Luo, Drake, and Urki can be heard from the ground under their feet, and the trepidation is fully realized.


    [The system prompts, killing the supernova Kira, the squad mission sweeps the new star, defeats the six supernovas, rewards the armed color domineering and the sensational color domineering, each awakening factor. Has been defeated Kira, Roroya Sauron, the task is completed one third. ¡¿


    "Well?" Isn''t this task just to let yourself beat the children? As a result, the two men cannot be let go. After all, the awakening factor of armed color domineering and the domineering color domineering is still very big for the thunder, and Bartol Romeo has not yet awakened domineering! Just for them.


    When Tian Lei grasped Kira¡¯s head and took him to Drake and Urki, he said, ¡°Sorry, now I change my mind. You can¡¯t seem to go. You have two choices. , surrender or die."


    Drake and Urki listened to the words of the thunder, and the reaction was very different. Drake looked at the thunder with vigilance. And Urki is, immediately turned around and fled to the distance.


    Tian Lei looked at the faint smile of the escaped Urki, and extended his empty right hand. He said faintly: "Give me back!" At the same time, Tian Lei has already started, dark water.


    Ulki, who leapt in the air, suddenly felt an irresistible suction and sucked him to the thunder. He looked at the thunder in horror, and immediately said: "I surrender!"


    Tian Lei looked at the constantly struggling Urki, could not help but sneer, that is, the strength of Aesta, people can not get rid of, let alone you!


    Thunder is still a faint smile: "All the fruit abilities are clouds in front of my eyes, because I am the one who deprives anyone of their ability. And I don''t like people who are fickle, so you still go with your opponent. Let Kira go!"


    Although Urki is now extremely fearful of the thunder, he is not a one who is easy to admit. Immediately, he took a huge stone stick in his hand and took it to Tianlei. Tianlei was still a faint smile. The Kira in his hand was put down, and then he rushed up.


    "Hey!" A punch and a stick in the air, a fierce collision, "Hey! Hey! Hey!" The stone stick in the hands of Urki was cracked by the thunder, and it became a short time. A pile of gravel on the ground.


    The smile on Tian Lei¡¯s face has not changed. The faint saying: ¡°Your megalithic stick is quite awkward. I don¡¯t know your body. Is it the same hard?¡±


    Urki now knows that Tianlei is playing with him, and he will not let him go. This time, he is afraid that he will be less fierce. In his heart, there was a sudden uneasiness, fear, despair~~~ all kinds of emotions, just a little hope can not see. It is the rabbit who is forced to bite when he is forced to a desperate situation, not to mention the person, or the supernova, who has the potential and strength.


    I saw that Urki began to commit self-abuse. If it was true, it was self-abuse. I saw him punching and punching, and he was fighting for himself. Seeing the black lines on the side of Drake and Luo, I couldn¡¯t help but think that this was driven crazy?


    Although Thunder knows that this guy is the superhuman''s ability to cause fruit, his ability is that the greater the damage to the body, the greater the power of the body to increase. The second ability is also to be injured before it can be issued. The karma should be countered to the opponent in the form of karma after suffering damage.


    This causal fruit is still very powerful, and it belongs to the ability of the Vietnam War. However, no matter how strong the fruit is, it can''t be concealed. It is a fruitful ability of self-abuse!


    Look at this guy in front of you, all forced out! If you don''t get hurt, you can launch the most powerful move. Can he abuse himself like this? Look at the blood vomiting now, this you ~ Mom, Tian Lei said that he is the first time to see, he himself vomiting blood!


    This guy is now The faster you play, the harder you play, the faster you hit, the heavier the injury will be, the more blood will naturally spit. This is also the case, after all, your fruit ability is like this, you are also forced, no way. But for the hair, the heavier the injury, the more blood vomiting, the more harmful it is! ! ! ! !


    This is your ~ Mom~ Is this a few meanings? It¡¯s hard to be a self-abuse madman. I met a self-abuse demon fruit? If this is the case, it is really a perfect match for his mother. No one.


    In Drake and Luo Weiming, in the silence of Tianlei, Urki finally finished self-abuse, and could not help but scream, and then the body began to grow bigger, and finally became a ten-meter-high giant.


    The thunder of the sky is from the feeling of Urki''s body is not weaker than the general lieutenant. Thunder can not help but think, no matter what, there must be something to gain! This guy¡¯s injury is not a bad one.


    Urki screamed at the blood while laughing: "You give me to die! I am the strongest! Hahaha!" After that, he gave a punch to Tianlei.


    Tianlei couldn''t help but laugh. With such strength, he didn''t have to use the dark fly to **** his fruit ability, and he could easily get it. It seems that this self-abuse, but it can still be accepted, because Tianlei is also a fist to meet up, and is full of punches.


    Tianlei is now the strength of 9000, and it is also the top among the lieutenant. Even now, with the fruit ability, Urki has the strength of the lieutenant, but it is far from the opponent of Tianlei!


    "Hey!" One big and one small, two contrasting two fists, hit each other together. Urki was once shot and flew out, vomiting a few blood in the air.


    Tianlei now wants to ask him, is your blood not worth money, so it doesn''t hurt to spit it!

 Chapter 86： Receive 2 stars

    "Dark water!" Thunder once again launched the ability to **** Urki back, and Tian Lei¡¯s fist had already waited for him, and once again hit Urki¡¯s. Looking at Urki once again flying out, Thunder could not help but think that this dark fruit is too easy to use, and standing in the same place can kill people.


    Tian Lei did not see the emergence of the system text, indicating that this guy has not hung up! Sure enough, it is a self-abuse madman! More than that killing warrior Kira, but much more!


    Once again, Thunder sucked Urki back with dark water, but when Urki was only a few meters away from the thunder, Urki suddenly smiled amazedly and shouted: "The cause and effect are returned." Urki¡¯s hand immediately It hit an attack similar to a shock wave.


    Looking at the shock wave coming to myself, Tianlei was speechless: "Isn''t that said? All the demonic fruit abilities are useless to me. I can absorb all the powers." Dark water was launched once, and in the eyes of Urki''s fear, the dark energy sucked the shock wave into the darkness.


    Urki is now stunned, and he now has no idea how to deal with Tianlei. He is now completely desperate, lacking strength, lack of strength, useless fruit, and hopeless escape!


    "My most resentful person is someone like you who takes ordinary people, but you know that you are in our eyes, and there is no difference between ordinary people. You can kill ordinary people at will, then we can kill you at will!" After the end, in the eyes of Urki¡¯s fear, Thunder once again punched.


    The fruit ability of Urki is that the more the injury, the stronger the strength, but the stronger, the injury is still there. His injury is already at the limit he can bear, and Tian Lei¡¯s fist can¡¯t stop again, and he is directly KO.


    [The system prompts, killing the supernova Kira, the squad mission sweeps the new star, defeats six supernovas, has defeated Kira, Roroya Sauron, Urki, and completed one-half of the mission. ¡¿


    After getting Urki, Tianlei looked at Luo and Drake, and a faint smile, Tianlei confessed to his smile, but quite quite kind.


    It is a pity that he is also a smile like Urki, so I saw that the smile of Tianlei was not felt by a sense of kindness, but it was a cold sweat.


    "You, I am still very much solved, the other will not say, because it is nonsense. Let''s talk about the point directly! You an old man let Dofranco give it to death, a benefactor to let Dofranco Let''s die. It can be said that you are hateful to Dolfranming! And I am! It is quite uncomfortable to see Dolfranming, although I am not his opponent now, but it is mine. Ability, in a few years, you can beat him. How to join my warship and become my partner?"


    When Luo listened to the words of Tian Lei, his eyes immediately lit up. He knew that Tian Lei had no need to lie to him. Because now he is not an opponent of Tianlei, he does not need any tricks to win. What Tian Lei said, but the first big goal in his life is that when the One Piece can only be ranked behind this goal. Therefore, he is still quite heart-warming. He can see the strength and potential of Tianlei.


    Drake¡¯s face has not changed, but it¡¯s also faint: ¡°I¡¯m not talking about it! All~~~~~~¡±


    Tianlei has not waited for him to finish, and immediately interrupted: "But don''t tell me anything, things have passed for too long. Look at Luo, you know, hate will not become thin because of time, but will It¡¯s getting deeper. And you talk about why you left the Navy! As long as you don¡¯t have a hole in the sky, I can help you get it, how?¡±


    Drake laughed at himself: "If you can make it, I will inadvertently detect the pacifist research plan and investigate it. I know myself as a rare ancient animal demon fruit." It is also very likely to be the subject of the test. I immediately realized the seriousness of the problem. At that time, I only had the rank of Major General and I was not qualified to know about it."


    Tian Lei smiled, what a big deal in the future! This naval headquarters is really short-sighted, and compared with Drake with great potential, these pacifism is a fart!


    "After that your investigation was discovered, right! You shouldn''t know about this. You become the only person outside the research and ZF high-level, so you are chased, and then you decide to become the sea." Thieves? And looking for an opportunity to solve this, and as a result, the bounty reached 200 million Berry?"


    Drake: "Yes!"


    "How big is it! This naval headquarters is also true. If there is anything big, there are a few farts on the broken machines." Tian Lei said without any expression.


    After that, Tian Lei looked serious and said: "Okay, give me your answer now!"


    Drake looked at Tian Lei with a shocked look: "You can do this too? It seems that still underestimated your strength and status in the navy. As long as you can get it, return to the navy Naturally, there is no problem. After all, my family is a navy. I used to be a navy. My childhood dream was to become a navy general!" Drake said that he couldn¡¯t help himself.


    Luo glanced at it, and it was almost obvious that Drake, who joined the Tianlei group, took another look at Tianlei: "It seems that we have a common goal, and joining is not impossible, my friends~~~~"


    Tianlei has not waited for him to finish: "I am willing to follow you, come to the navy together, do not want to do it yourself, I will never intervene?"


    Luo and Drake looked at each other and nodded together. Drake: "My young generals can wear them, can you wear them?" Needless to say.


    Luo: "I also joined, but if you didn''t do what you said before, I will leave."


    "No problem! Now that we are already a companion, let''s go to the auction house! Maybe there is fun!" After that, Tianlei tied one leg of Kira and Urki together, then Drag them to the auction.


    Drake and Luo looked at the thunder to do so, it was a confused face. Drake couldn''t help but ask: "Is this what you are?" Drake quickly got into the role, and it was mixed in the navy.


    "You can call me the boss, and the lieutenant will be too far away. My partners are called me like this. It¡¯s natural for them to pull out and go out to the streets! Let the pirates understand, understand, make trouble on my site." The consequences are quite serious."


    Drake and Luo heard speechless, and thought of the boss? I am afraid this is a unique one in the navy, and there is a street tour? Also the site? Your sister, you think you are Kapen Becky, the mafia boss!

 Chapter 87： It’s cool to play the dragon!

    In this way, there was a great spectacle on the island. A young, unspoken navy lieutenant dragged the body of two pirates and walked forward. And Drake and Luo look at these two pirate stars, it is a faceless and helpless follow behind the Tianlei.


    This big spectacle immediately caused everyone to stop and talked about it.


    "Look at that is not one of the pirates'' 11 supernovas, fallen Navy Drake and death surgeon Trafalgaro?"


    "Yes! How did they follow behind a navy?"


    "You don''t know this! This navy is a genius in the navy. He won the first genius of the Navy of the Seven Wuhaik Rockdal and Moonlight Moglia. It is also the youngest lieutenant of the Navy, Thunder!, is now stationed. On the Champagne Islands!"


    "You look at it! Look at the Tianlei Lieutenant is still dragging two people! If I am not mistaken, it should be with Drake, Trafalgaro, one of the pirates supernova The Kidd Pirates fight, killing the warrior Kira and the captain of the pirate pirate Urki."


    "How does it seem to be dead?"


    "You are stupid! I am sure to meet this Lieutenant General Tian Lei, and give up the smashing! Their supernova is powerful, but it is also so powerful that it has been so powerful in Khuldar and Moonlight Molly?"


    "But why is Luo and Drake going to Lieutenant General?"


    When the problem came out, all the people were sullen, and they were alone and could not understand.


    Of course, there are still many pirates in the crowd. They saw two supernovas, Urki and Kira. They were like dead dogs, lying on the ground and being dragged away by the powerful navy lieutenant. If you are seen, it is estimated that death will not be better than the two.


    These thunders are also naturally seen, and the overlord¡¯s domineering faintness drifted out a bit, and the eyes glanced coldly, those pirates. The pirates who swept the eyes of Tianlei could not help but chill.


    Because they saw endless killing in the eyes of Thunder, as if they were in the wilderness. Coupled with the Tianlei body, because of the slight use of the overlord color domineering, and become domineering, they suddenly gave birth to the Tianlei will be irresistible.


    And Thunder began to pretend to force it, and said faintly: "I don''t care what happened here before. When it is my site now, I have the right place in my site. Who is going to be in the city?" Two guys are your role models." At the end of the day, Thunder raised Kira and Urki.


    The people are happy and broken. With such a strong and powerful navy lieutenant, they feel extremely safe!


    After loading the forced thunder, another way to the auction house.


    "This gentleman, you can''t go!" The guards in front of the auction house.


    "I? Can''t you go in?" Tian Lei looked at the guard with no expression.


    The guard looked at Tian Leidao with a contemptuous look: "Yes, the navy is forbidden to enter here."


    Luo and Drake behind the thunder have watched the guard like the dead, and also silently mourned for him for a second. Although they only had a chance to get along with Tianlei, they knew very well that their newly recognized boss was not the person who played the cards.


    Tianlei directly hit a punch, "Boom!" The guard immediately flew out, and it was a "bang!" The guards smashed the auction house''s door.


    The door flew, the people inside looked at the thunder, and the thunder looked at the people inside, and it was a little bit forced.


    Tianlei is thinking, this is too clever! For a moment, I saw Lu Fei punching the Tianlong people into a dog.


    And the people inside are thinking, this is coming too fast! This Tianlong talent was beaten! The navy is coming, although not a general, but also a lieutenant!


    Thunder dripping down, and he glanced at his fists, the road fly of POSS, and the Tianlong who had been smashed into a dead dog. A faceless speech: "When I have not been here, you continue, you continue!" Then he retired.


    After Tianlei retired, he found that no one came out, could not help but wonder, shouting at the inside: "You are stupid! The thief is a pirate, they run after they finish, no fart. You Look! The Tianlong people are being played! Is there any benefit for you? Still not slipping, would you want me to catch you?"


    The people inside have reacted, yeah! Looking at the Tianlong people being beaten, it is not fun at all. With their urineiness, it is really possible that they can''t find the pirates to vent, and they are looking for these incompetent people.


    Immediately screaming one by one, ran out, and Tian Lei felt it with a sense of domineering and found that there were not many people inside. Immediately after a shave came to the Tianlong people, directly, each person took a punch and stunned the dragon. This boxing and thunder guarantees that these two people will become idiots without death.


    Then I watched the Tianlong people lying on the ground immediately went over and rewarded him. After playing three, Trick revealed a big smile: "good morning he wanted to hit you, and we have not find them, this can be regarded let me be caught Dragons beat the feeling is not the same ah! It¡¯s really **** cool~~~~!¡±


    When Tianlei was there, the pirates who stayed in the place were scared: "There is no way to play a dragon. Now it¡¯s three, and look at the three Tianlong people on the ground, even if they don''t die, I don¡¯t think I can go anywhere! This is a big deal, I won¡¯t come to three generals!¡±


    Usopp said tremblingly: "I have a bad feeling."


    Choba¡¯s face was already scared, and he screamed: ¡°No, just like last time, it¡¯s inexplicably turned into us!¡±


    The faces of Nami, Franci, and Brooke are not much better.


    That is to say, Lu Fei and Sauron, Sanji still do not care.


    Nicole Robin smiled and said: "I said, is there a difference between playing a Tianlong and playing three Tianlong people?"


    Usopp, Choba, Nami, and Franche: "Well? It seems that there is no difference!"


    Brooke shed tears: "So, how do we count to die! The general is coming, we are still running away!"


    At this time, Drake and Luo, just came to see this scene when they came. They suddenly felt that following such a boss, it seems that it is no worse than being a pirate. The stimulation is absolutely indispensable.


    "Hey! The Navy is really a funny little guy!" The old man who was auctioned on the stage.


    Tianlei looked at the old man on the stage: "Hey! I didn''t expect to see the legendary characters in the pirates here! The vice captain of One Piece Roger, Pluto."

 Chapter 88： Shameless

    Thunder is out, everyone looks at Reilly, even the pirates who plan to escape. One of the names of One Piece is too loud, and everyone has to care. Raleigh, the deputy captain of One Piece, is also receiving much attention.


    For the three words of One Piece, the road fly with super obsessiveness, immediately blinked: "Great, Uncle is actually the captain of the One Piece!"


    Usop¡¯s suspicion, looked at Raleigh carefully: "Fake it! He is a bad old man!"


    "Oh? Is it? Luffy that grandfather, you have seen it too! He is also a bad old man!" Tianlei laughed, but he knew, Karp this guy, but to these guys, leaving An indelible impression.


    Luffy immediately thought of a scene in which Karp threw the super iron ball to them. Even Sauron and Sanji could not help but shed cold sweat. There is no way this film is too deep.


    Raleigh smiled at Tianlei: "I didn''t expect anyone in the younger generation to know me this bad old man." Then he turned his head and looked at Lu Feidao: "I didn''t even think that Lu Fei is actually a naval hero. The grandson of the old guy of Capu, I am very curious about this old guy, how wonderful it is to see you become a pirate."


    When Rayley¡¯s words came out, it was equal to the change of direction. He was the deputy captain of One Piece, and everyone could not help but take a breath.


    Raleigh: "Little guy, you are the navy, playing the dragon, it seems that it is not easy to solve it! Can you be a pirate?"


    Luffy''s eyes immediately lit up, excitedly said: "Come on my boat! How about the thunder!"


    Usopur immediately turned into a shark face and yelled at Luff: "You don''t want anyone to pull on the boat."


    Tianlei immediately said with a sigh of relief: "You don''t want to say anything! But a righteous navy, the duty is to guard this place, how can it be a dragon! This kind of thing is a justice of the navy." Come out?"


    Some people in the place have been thundered by the thunder, it is really thunder! You~ Mom~ When we are blind! Obviously you are playing, right, you are still making a foot on the Tianlong who fell to the ground! The eyes of the masses are bright.


    It¡¯s Rayleigh¡¯s not to let Tian Leilei¡¯s not be light. He said: ¡°I¡¯m not playing, can¡¯t it be that I played?¡±


    A few people in Usop feel that the whole person is not good anymore. They seem to be looking at it. The three generals are constantly chasing them and they feel that they are in love! Instantly burst into tears.


    "Luo and Drake, you have two doors for me, I want to arrest the Eustace Kidd who killed the three Tianlong people." Tian Lei looked serious and seemed to have nothing to do. Luo and Drake both thought at the same time, can they still play like this? But I can really play this way. Now it is all pirates. The Navy can''t believe the pirates, not the genius Lieutenant.


    Usopp listened to this sentence, and immediately was full of blood and resurrection, happy to this we are safe! Unfortunately, when I was not happy, Nicole Robin said on the side: "But Luffy played the Dragon Man, and everyone who went out saw it! So ~~~~~"


    Usopp once turned into a shark face and said: "Nico Robin, can''t you make me happy for a while? I just forgot to forget this!"


    To say that Eustace Kidd is a bit too aggressive, this is your mother is lying in the middle of the gun! No, this is a long-range missile!


    Luo and Drake are looking at each other. They have a deep understanding of the shamelessness of their own boss.


    Eustace Kidd is not a fool. He immediately realized that it is not good. This is to use him as a black pot! And such a black pot is usually dead. Ma said: "All quickly evacuated!" At the same time, Kidd immediately waved, and all the iron things were sucked.


    Tianlei looked at the smile and said: "I will also be this trick! Dark hole!" Tian Lei''s body immediately emerged from the dark energy. All of a sudden, the ground in the auction house was filled with dark energy. Everything that comes into contact with dark energy is sucked down. The power of Kidd will be abolished for a while, because there is no iron thing.


    Kidd looked at the power of the thunder and his eyes bounced. His ability is really strong, but the restrictions are also great. His ability to use without iron is almost abolished, unless he has the ability to enter the first level, he can **** the iron in the land.


    Thunder: "Look! I will also be, not to **** something, what can''t be done." After finishing a thunder, he came to Kidd and directly punched it. Tianlei, who has greatly increased its strength, now understands a bit. Why does Karp rely on a pair of iron fists to fight the world. The combination of strong force and iron block plus the world-class military commander''s domineering has been extremely strong.


    The peerless military commander is domineering, but the amplitude is ten times stronger. Adding to the strength that is already abnormal, what else is that he can''t open a fist, even if there is, the two punches will be fixed.


    [Bounty system tips, armed color domineering can be divided into: primary can be attached to the hands and feet (attack defense plus half); intermediate can be attached to the body, can be attached to the object, can be attached to the body parts (attack defense plus 1 times) Advanced can be attached to the whole body, with purple (attack defense plus 2 accompany); top full purple black (attack defense plus 4 times); peerless purple (attack defense plus 10 times). ¡¿


    [Overlord color domineering can be divided into: primary king pressure (attack defense plus 1 times); intermediate king pressure (attack defense plus 2 times); advanced king pressure (attack defense plus 4 times); top king pressure (attack Defense plus 8 times); peerless king pressure (attack defense plus 16 times)


    And Tianlei is now an iron block plus advanced armed color domineering and junior overlord color domineering. Force Road 9000, the advanced armed color domineering increased by 2 times, the primary overlord color domineering increased by 1 times, that is, added 3 times, a full 27000 power. Of course, those generals also have four times the top of the top armed color domineering, and the original force is also much higher than the thunder.


    Therefore, Tianlei is still far worse than them, but Tianlei bullies, the people under the generals are hand-to-hand, this is also the attack of Tianlei now, more and more simple and rough.


    A person who has not touched the domineering, how can he resist the full force of the thunder, a full 27000 power!


    "Hey!" Kidd saw the thunder attack, and the same punched up, the results can be imagined. Kidd''s entire arm, in Kidd''s screams, was smashed by the thunder in his unbelievable eyes.

 Chapter 89： Scared to the Warring States

    "Without the fruit ability, you can be really weak! Even your one who is one of the supernovas is not as good as it is." Said Tian Lei once again punched a punch, heavily hitting Kidd''s body, base De Lima burst into a blood.


    [System prompts, killing the supernova Kidd, accepting Luo and Drake, the branch line is completed, you have to reward the armed color domineering, and you will see each of the domineering awakening factors. ¡¿


    Looking at the systematic text in the brain, Tianlei is happy, and Qiu Gao has already had an armed color domineering. This time, she helped her to wake up and see the domineering color, plus her six-style talent, absolute elite. The potential of Lieutenant General is one of the great strengths around him.


    Coupled with the newly received Luo, Drake, definitely have the potential to rank above. There is also the superpower of Bartol Romei and the person who has the potential to awaken domineering, and his own power is also beginning to be.


    Others are a little worse, but after the cultivation, they can also go to the lieutenant level. However, it is hard to say which level of lieutenant. As long as you and these partners grow up, the four emperors themselves are not afraid of a war.


    After getting Kidd, Tianlei looked at the side, and kept flying around the road that Rayleigh turned: "I said Luffy, I am a navy! You are so constantly in front of me." Okay? Ok! Even if we just opened the party, the relationship is not bad, I can''t help you, but I guess the generals are already on the road, and the speed they are coming is not slow!"


    It¡¯s indifferent to Luffy¡¯s face, but the friends of Lu Xi suddenly feel bad, and Lima flies away quickly.


    Before Sauron left, he came to the front of Tianlei and said, "I know our test. You didn''t use real strength. This time I lost, but once I don''t say it, I will lose again." And went.


    At this time, after all the people left, the thunder swayed and took the demon fruit photographed by the Tianlong people into their hands. They couldn¡¯t help but laugh, and they could not think of such a harvest. The same as the white one! It seems that there are still many good things in this auction house!


    Thinking of this, Tianlei immediately shouted to Luo and Drake: "You two immediately went inside and gave me all the good things."


    At this time, the only Rayleigh who had not yet gone was looking at the sky with a black line. As the devil entered the village, he took everything away, and finally nothing left except a table and chairs. .


    Raleigh is very keen to ask, is this kid a navy! Still a pirate! The search is cleaner than the pirates. And I can still be here! Kid, are you in front of me, is this really good? Not afraid of me saying it? But looking at the joy of Tian Lei''s face, completely ignore yourself, why should you do it!


    Raleigh was also speechless. He looked at the group of Lu Fei who had been far away. He immediately chased him up. He just recognized it. The straw hat on Lu Fei¡¯s head is probably the red-haired boy. At the same time, I secretly mourned for a few seconds for my old rival Warring States and Kapumo. You are recruiting a navy! It is simply a rogue than a rogue, and a pirate than a pirate. You will suffer later!


    At the same time, in the naval headquarters, the Warring States Kapp, both of them suddenly shuddered at the same time. Two people are fighting together. I don¡¯t know how many years have passed. I have a bad feeling when I look at each other.


    At this time, the phone bug of the Warring States rang: "Blood! Bru!"


    The Warring States took over: "I am the Warring States, who are you?"


    It turned out to be the phone of Tianlei, I saw that he was a happy face! While looking at the helpless Luo, using ROOM this trick kept shipping things back to his warship.


    While talking to the Warring States: "I am a thunder, just a big event happened, three Tianlong people were smashed, life and death do not know!" Although Tianlei said that it was a big event, but he was a little bit toned. There is no intention to worry.


    The Warring States and Kapp, who were opposite, immediately fell off their chins, but things like the Dragons have never happened yet! Moreover, there are still three, but still life and death?


    The Warring States immediately said: "Who is the perpetrator?"


    Thunder said faintly: "The murderer has two groups of people. One group is a straw hat of one of the supernovas. They stunned a Tianlong person and are now at large."


    When the Warring States heard that the straw hats were immediately bursting, they rushed to Kapu Road: "Kapp, you are a bastard, and your grandson!"


    Karp has been recovered from the shock, and one is his grandson Luffy dry, immediately laughed out: "really worthy of the old lady''s grandson, ha ha ha this **** Dragon, has long wanted to hit the old lady!! ¡±


    When the Warring States heard Karp, the anger was even more prosperous, but he knew that he had no way to take this old dog. He could only force it down. Asked Tian Lei: "Is there a group?"


    Tian Lei said with a sullen look: "It is a group of Kidd who are both supernovas. They smashed the Tianlong people and added a foot to the Tianlong who was stunned by Lu Fei It¡¯s the heart of Tianlei¡¯s heart. The greatest pleasure in life is the dragon and the dragon. If you are finished, you don¡¯t have to be responsible. Is it even better than this? I really want him~ Mom is a personal talent! This method also wants to get it.


    The Warring States and Karp once again stunned, and the Tianlong people who fainted at the same time did not let go? How much is this hatred with the Tianlong people!


    After returning to God, the Warring States arrived: "Tian Lei, you immediately hunt down the two pirates!"


    Tianlei faintly said: "Marshal of the Warring States, the manpower is not enough! Now the supernova is all on the island! There are other underground forces, also in the muddy waters. I am now cleaning the underground forces, and Kidd a group, at least Luffy You still send others! Anyway, I will not go, if you catch up, don''t catch it, it is estimated that you must be worried about the marshal, and you will have to worry about the squad, and this trouble! Who loves to go, anyway, I will not go I don''t want to lick his iron fist again." Tianlei said that he immediately hung up.


    The face of the Warring States has been black and can''t be seen. It must be scared to death, but on the side of him is the guy of Karp. Directly ignoring the expression and mood of his heart, he immediately laughed proudly.


    The Warring States immediately turned into a shark face and yelled at Karp: "You old bastard, what can you be proud of?" Immediately after the call of the generals Huang Wei''s phone bug.


    "Blood! Bruce! I am a war peach, which one is it?"


    "I am the Warring States, Huang Wei! He is not taking the wrong phone bug again! Now you will inform him immediately, the Tianlong people in the Champagne Islands are being smashed, all the pirates are all gathered together, you let him go immediately The Champagne Islands have caught these pirates!"


    The war peach pill was a warring country, and immediately said very respectfully: "Yes! Please rest assured with the Warring States Marshal, and the battle peach will immediately find the generals of Huang Hao, starting the shampoo islands."

 Chapter 90： 3 light policy

    When the Warring States rushed to the sky, Bartol Romeo, Nokigo, Chennai, Kebi and the 500 Navy also rushed over.


    What is Tianlei doing at this time? In the 500 naval training!


    Just listen to Tianlei said: "This shampoo islands 1 to 29 has never been an illegal zone, what human trafficking stores, population auctions, etc. ~~~ I didn''t care before, but now it is different, here is my place, My place is not tolerant of these darkness. We are the Justice Navy! How to allow such a dark place, the light and the presence of us in front of us, can we?" In the end, the thunder was almost smashed out.


    The Navy shouted: "No! No!~~~~"


    Thunder excitedly said: "Well, what I want is this momentum. With this momentum, the darkness will be broken by us! These traffickers are the most hateful, and countless innocent families. It¡¯s the death of the family. Perhaps the next slave they captured is our newcomer. Can such a thing happen again?¡±


    The Navy once again said: "No! No!~~~~"


    Thunder: "This group of traffickers is a group of the most **** guys. So for them, I have issued three orders to you, killing, robbing, burning. One does not stay, kill him, grab them. Unjust wealth, burn out their criminal sites. If you want to move the civilians, don''t blame me!"


    The 500 Navy was stunned by the thunder, and excitedly rushed to all the illegal buildings and shops on the street, and began to kill. After this war, Tianlei had two opposite titles, and the pirates and underground forces called him a killing general. The people call him a star of hope, because there has never been a navy against these underground forces, so strong, which made them see hope.


    Drake walked over and looked worried. Among the people in Tianlei, he knew the navy best, and the others were half-way homes. Hurry: "Boss, are you sure that nothing is wrong? You must know that this underground power is complicated!"


    Thunder looked at Drake like a fool. "I am a justice navy. Is this something that I can do to kill the light and burn it out? It is clearly the pirates." We are just not saving."


    Drake and Luo looked at Tian Lei silently, this you ~ mom~, it seems to be the order you just made! This is too **** shameless! But this is really a good idea. But Drake still has some concerns: "Those navies!"


    Bartol Romeo smiled on the side: "Those navies are connected with our destiny when we are on our boss ship. We are good, they are good, if we are not good, they can It¡¯s so good? Even if there are some guys who are careful, but today¡¯s, their thoughts are gone. Do you think that the Navy¡¯s headquarters will choose between them and the boss? Don¡¯t look at them just some ordinary navies. But they are not fools. To expose this, 100% of them are black-faced."


    Tian Lei listened to Bartol Romeo and looked at him with amazement. It¡¯s really a real person! This little hooligan can still say such a remark.


    Drake listened to it, really, with the virtue of the Navy, it might be done!


    It took only one hour, and Thunder took people to visit the 1-29 islands one by one. The past was a corpse, but the people in these places did not have a trace of sadness and sadness, but began to cheer. Get up, because the sinners who are pressing on their heads, all that are left are killed and cleaned. But these people did not hurt at all, they were stupid people, and they understood that the navy lieutenant was cleaning up the underground forces. Their good days are coming!


    At this time, Tianlei¡¯s telephone bug rang, and Tianlei picked it up: ¡°I am Lieutenant General Tian Lei, who?¡±


    The phone bug immediately screamed: "I am the Warring States, Tianlei, what are you doing! You know how many world aristocrats, come to me to complain about you?"


    The phone bug on the Warring States turned into an innocent expression: "I don''t know! I am just chasing Kidd! Now I have put a couple of superstars in Kidd and their crew. It¡¯s killing. That¡¯s when I¡¯m chasing Kidd, that is, by the way, from the 1 to 29 of the Champagne Islands, all the illegal zones have been cleaned up. You listen to the cheers of the people here! I heard that such a wonderful voice was a life of cultivation."


    "Oh! I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯ve done the wrong thing before, and I¡¯m just cleaning up the illegal land in the 1 to 29 Champagne Islands. Nothing else in the autumn! It¡¯s hard to be these illegal zones. Those noble nobles opened? No! Then they are not the dirtiest people in the world?"


    At this time, the telephone worm on Tianlei¡¯s side turned into a gentleman¡¯s look but he said very proudly: "We are nobles. How can these illegal things happen? Is it ours? Will, please pay attention to your words!"


    Thunder is a little bit, and the expression of the phone bug is obviously not the Warring States. You~ Mom~ Someone really told me to go there? Tianlei fixed his mind and said faintly: "This noble adult, since this is the case, what do you want to sue me? I have made such a great effort, reward me almost, and tell me what? This noble adult You said, I am offending you, tell me, I will change immediately."


    Thunder is a privileged adult, but my heart is dark, and I don¡¯t want to kill you. Do you still understand these nobles? He can do the dirtiest work in the world, but on the bright side, he will not admit it. As the saying goes, it is more important to face than to face.


    Phone bug: "You ~ you ~ you ~"


    At this time, the voice of the telephone worm became a voice of war: "Tianlei, this time you made great achievements. After returning to the headquarters, you will be rewarded, first."


    When the phone bug broke, Bartol Romeo immediately laughed: "Boss, you are so capable of loading, this deadly aristocrat, but let you die."


    Drake: "You have been very happy this time, but in the future they will find you in trouble."


    Tianlei listened with a sneer, and his fists made two strokes: "In the face of absolute strength, all the intrigues are clouds!"


    Luo, who is silent on one side, listened to this, his eyes immediately lit up, and his mouth whispered: "Absolute strength? Absolute strength! Good, I want absolute strength!" When they got up, the people who were cited could not help but look at him.

 Chapter 91： Ice flame fruit

    For a moment, Chennai walked over with joy: "Boss, this time we are rich, how many Berry do you guess? How many gold and silver jewelry? How many swords? How many devil fruits?"


    Tianlei listened a little embarrassed: "Name sword? Devil fruit? This time it seems to be earned. These two are both rich and not necessarily bought."


    Bartol Romeo immediately said: "You don''t want to buy a car in Chennai. Hurry and say, let us be happy together."


    Noki Gao also said: "You are a girl, let''s talk!"


    Chennai said with excitement: "This time we have really made a hair. There are 3.5 billion in Guangbike, and there are about 4 billion Berry in gold and silver jewelry. There are three famous swords, one of which is one of the 21st workers. The sect of Zong Zong, one of the 50 workers of the fast knife, is the one of the super-human system, the one of the animal system, which is not the one that the boss took from the Tianlong people. The result is that there is a natural demon fruit." Said Chennai took out the eight demon fruits.


    All the people under this time could not stand up, that is, the thunder was not listed. The difference in the natural system is not much worse.


    Tianlei stands for Noki Gaodao: "Nokqi Gao, you immediately ate!" At the same time, it seems that this time it is a crime to misappoint the underground forces, not to mention the fruit and gold and silver jewelry. There are three single swords and four devil fruits! Especially this natural demon fruit. It seems that the strength of this underground power cannot be underestimated! It seems that I have to be careful in the future, and I will guard against some of them. The loss of such a guy is so great that I will not be willing.


    Noki Gao looked shocked at the thunder, that is, everyone else is the same, this natural devil fruit, but priceless treasure. Not even measured by Berry.


    Tianlei looked at the Nokiga who stayed there, and immediately said: "You are going to eat it! This is a natural devil''s fruit. If the navy executives know that I can''t keep it, but now I can''t, they can''t. How about us? And our strength will increase, and the power we will speak will be greater."


    Bartol Romeo also said: "Nokchi, you are eating fast! We are very curious now that this is a kind, what kind of natural fruit! Come on! Hurry up!"


    In the urging and expectation of everyone, I ate this demon fruit, but as soon as I ate it, Noki Gao immediately vomited, and the people who were present in the room were all deeply convinced! I can''t help but feel a little nausea. This taste, people who haven''t eaten, can''t be experienced, but now all of them have been eaten.


    After a while, Noki Gao came over and bitterly said: "I knew that this demon fruit is so unpalatable, I will not eat it if I die!"


    Bartol Romeo immediately came to the side of Nuoqi Gao, and said with deep sympathy: "Yes! I want to be the original ~~~~~"


    Tianlei immediately said: "Stop! Bartol Romeo, you want to talk about it at the beginning, let''s talk about it later! Let Koki look at his ability."


    "Right right! This is the point." Bartol Romeo also returned to the theme.


    Noki Gao felt a little, and there was a light blue flame on his body, but Bartol Romeo immediately chilled around him, and he couldn¡¯t help but say: "I rely! What is this flame! How? It¡¯s colder than ice! I am freezing me.¡±


    When Tian Lei saw that Noki Gao had a flame, he knew that this time, it was really profitable. This is definitely the attacking nature of the demon fruit, much stronger than the fruit of the big smoker. And this flame is actually icy, it seems to be a special natural fruit ability, and its own cheap uncle''s rock berry is a grade.


    In the expectation of everyone, Noki said with excitement: "This is the natural ice flame fruit, the ability to freeze everything, and the ability to burn the flame."


    "But how do you burn when you live in ice?" Bartol Romeo said all the questions.


    Noki Gao explained: "It is to freeze others while burning others. Ice flame is a kind of flame burning in the ice."


    Thunder is smashing, it seems that it is not a general bull! Isn''t this the combination of the frozen fruit of the generals and the burning fruit of the fire fist Ace? Now with such a strong fruit ability, plus Noki high-professional style and armed color domineering. The strength is estimated to have the strength of Lieutenant General, and it is not a general lieutenant general. Noki Gao Li jumped into a group of Tianlei, only the second master under the thunder.


    Tianlei immediately used it for Nuqi Gao, and he saw the color awakening factor. Tianlei is not proud of it. He has trained Noqiga from an ordinary person to become a master of excellence. This makes Tianlei very fulfilling!


    Tianlei immediately said: "Noki Gao went to the beach to try, what is the power of your fruit ability?"


    A group of people came to the beach with great enthusiasm. Now Nuqi Gao has not developed the fruit ability. He can only play the ice flame initially. He saw a thick bucket of ice flames hit the sea from Noki Gao¡¯s hands.


    The ice flame has frozen the sea surface immediately. This ice flame is only a hundred meters away but within 100 meters, it has become a world of ice. This power is no better than the general. The most important thing is that there is a flower in the ice, and a strange blue flame is beating in it.


    Thunder can be seen, this ice has frozen some sea debris, some wood piles. But the strange thing is that these blue flames burn on the wood, but the planks have nothing to do.


    Thunder: "Nokchi, you go to take the ice with the board." Others dare not go, try this strange flame power.


    After a while, Noki Gao took a piece, everyone waited for it to melt, but after half an hour passed, it still showed no signs of melting, even if it was a drop of water.


    There is no way that everyone can only make a few fires on this piece of ice, but it took two hours to bake it. However, as the ice melted bit by bit, after the ice was turned into water, the shadow of the wooden board could not be seen. It seemed that it had become water with the ice, and there was no trace.


    Seeing this strange scene, everyone stayed a little bit for a while. After a long time, Bartol Romeo only said one sentence: "Nokchi, this time, you have to be arrogant!"


    Luo, who has always been dead, has a shock on his face: "This ability is not easy!"


    Drake also said: "It is estimated that the fruit strength of the three majors is not comparable to the power of this ice flame."


    Tian Lei suddenly sneered: "Norqi high ice flame, is the flame in the ice, there is ice. You say that this big ice, this ice flame, what will happen if you encounter this ice flame ?"


    Tian Lei¡¯s words immediately made everyone stay again. Bartol Romeo opened his mouth and said: ¡°Is this not the fuel of the ice flame? I suddenly felt sad for the general, I mourned for him for three seconds. Kind!"

 Chapter 92： Astragalus in the eyes of the thunder

    At this time, a powerful momentum came over, awakened the thunder of the overlord, and recognized this powerful momentum is the domineering domineering. On this island, only two people have the domineering domineering, one is on the road, but he is awakened in the battle of the top, then there is only one person. That is the deputy captain of the One Piece, Pluto, and the only thing that can make him out of the domineering color is the jaundice.


    Tianleidao: "Battor Romeo, you and Chennai, Kebi left to guard the money. Luo, Drake, and Nokio took these demon fruits, and went with me to see this battle of the generals. ""


    Not a few people came, Huang Wei and Raleigh are not far away, this time they have not started to fight, but the momentum of the opposite.


    Just listen to Huang Weidao: "It''s your turn to play? Pluto Raleigh!"


    "There is no way! Don''t you not be able to do it? These are my friends!" Lei Li said with a smile, and everyone was afraid of the navy general, but he was really helpless, he wanted to leave no one to stay. Got it down.


    Huang Wei is still the same, lazy look: "It¡¯s terrible! But these few people can''t let you take it away! I can''t explain it to Tianlong people! It''s so troublesome!"


    The two couldn¡¯t talk, the atmosphere immediately became rigid, and the battle was on the verge...


    I really didn''t think that Luffy still let Huang Hao stare at it! But just right, you can look at how strong this Huang Hao''s strength is. You know, many people in previous lives said that Huang Wei is the worst of the three major players. Even his teacher Zefa said that he is too focused on fruit. But Thunder is not thinking like this.


    From the original three majors, to the current three major players, only one person has not changed position, that is, Huang Wei.


    Huang Wei has always been a portrait of a slinger, saying that he is diligent and diligent, and he is lazy and lazy. In short, he feels that he is not warm and can''t keep up.


    However, as one of the world''s top powerhouses, where is the upper limit of Huang Wei''s strength? This is really hard to say. Because it seems that Huang Hao has not tried his best to fight. The red dog and the green scorpion have been shopping for the position of the marshal for ten days, and the scorpion is only a wall view.


    Then we may wish to change the angle, not from the record, but from the setting.


    Speaking of the setting of Huang Wei, it is incredible. Some of his moves are actually based on the three major artifacts of Japan.


    That''s right, it is Tian Congyun, Ba Guang, and Ba Jiong.


    These three artifacts are in the Japanese anime session, but no one knows no matter what, no matter what works, as long as these three names appear, it must be a powerful element that can influence the world. No way, Japan is this urine, but to the world of this One Piece, it is just three moves of Huang Wei.


    Among them, Tian Congyun is the most famous, or its other name, "Grass Sword", is definitely a peerless sword for the anime of the Swordsmen. However, in One Piece, these three artifacts not only did not appear as treasures, but also became a move.


    And these three moves were given to Huang Wei by Oda. This is really unreasonable for the Japanese people''s urine, to know that in their eyes, these three artifacts are like the existence of the treasure.


    If three artifacts don''t appear, it''s all. However, since it has appeared, Tianlei stays in disbelief, it will only be a supporting role, and three obscure tricks? This is too unreasonable. Reminiscent of what Huang Wei has been doing.


    Perhaps, he is the strongest of the three major players. These three artifacts based on artifacts are absolutely not as simple as we have seen. At least, Huang Qi must have hidden something.


    When the sky was thundering, Huang Wei and Raleigh had already taken action.


    Raleigh, pulling out the sword at the waist and pointing at Huang Wei, smiled and said: "These little guys, I am Baoding."


    Rayleigh''s voice did not fall, a large number of swordsman turned into a silver brilliance, crazy from the sword of Raleigh, Rayleigh hand slammed, the sword on the sword slammed against the face of Porusalino, Jianmang A flash, instantly arrived in front of Huang Wei.


    "It seems that I will not defeat you. I can''t take these few people away. Come on! Let me see, the original legend, how much strength is left!" Huang Wei looked at this, with a huge rush The sniper that came to his face, there was no more taboo on his face.


    "Heaven from the cloud sword!" Huang Hao raised his hand to gather the light energy, turned out the sky from the Yunjian, and immediately flew to the chest.


    When the weapons collided with a huge sound wave, they were also a powerful shock wave. They spread out with two people, and the two were shaken back by this powerful force.


    Raleigh attack did not stop, stabilized, and immediately slammed the ground. Raleigh¡¯s figure flashed away and rushed past the face of Huang Wei.


    Huang Hao looked at the figure that rushed over and could only continue to passively defend. "Bang".


    The sword of Raleigh and the day of Huang Qi are once again madly smashed from Yunjian. This time, the energy of the two collisions is more powerful, obviously several times larger than the previous one. The last hit before I thought of it was just a tentative attack. This time it was a real attack.


    I saw that the energy of these two collisions was accompanied by a huge impact, and the ground raised huge dust. The whole earth is shaking, this huge impact instantly spreads in all directions, and the buildings near the battlefield have been moved to the ground!


    "Ah, run away!"


    "Flee! The house is going to collapse!"


    Residents around the battlefield escaped from the collapsed house, and the scene was chaotic. It is the pedestrian of Tianlei, which has also been affected to some extent.


    Luo stared at the two men in the game: "I don''t know who they are and who he is high."


    Tianlei looked at Luo Yixiao: "Don Quixote Dolfranming is indeed very strong, but compared with them, it is still on the line. It is a matter of time to catch up with your three qualifications."


    After the two energy collisions, Rayleigh and Huang Wei separated the distance of hundreds of meters in an instant. The two men were opposite each other. Huang Wei took the day and pointed at Lei Li from the Yunjian. He did not agree with it: "It is a legendary pirate." Now, there is still such strength. If you are young and young, hey! It¡¯s terrible to think about it! Pluto! But it seems that this attack is not enough!¡±


    Raleigh still smiled faintly: "It seems that your strength in the past few years has increased a lot!" Rayleigh¡¯s voice just fell, and the overlord¡¯s domineering immediately entangled the whole body.


    Huang Qi¡¯s horses felt that there was a strong and domineering momentum from the outbreak of Rayleigh. Huang Wei couldn''t help but raise his brow and said: "I said, the people who are worthy of you, the most troublesome." Even if Huang Wei faced, Raleigh''s powerful overlord color is also very big. pressurized.

 Chapter 93：

    On the other side of the thunder, it also has the thunder of the overlord, and it doesn''t matter if it looks like it. The other three heads can''t help but sweat, and the power of repression is too strong for them.


    At the time, the "eight-foot mirror" began to counterattack. The distance of 100 meters, for the jaundice with sparkling fruit, there is no difference between it and the side. Huang Wei flashed along the trajectory of the eight-foot mirror, and the figure immediately appeared in front of Raleigh, and the sky in his hand was drawn from Yunjian!


    "Boom" Unfortunately, this sword was chopped up, and the figure of Raleigh had long since disappeared. The sky was directly slashed from the Yunjian and made a loud noise.


    "ßÝ" Raleigh''s figure flashed from the side of Huang Wei''s body, wrapped around the armed color of the domineering kick and suffering from the side of the jaundice. The jaundice is not only fast moving, but also slow in response time. Blocked from Yunjian, but he was still kicked out of the side.


    It was at this time that Tianlei¡¯s side was out of one of the seven Wuhai seas of Basolomi. Looking at Luo and Drake with bright eyes, Tian Lei slaps his head and forgets these two guys. Now he is being rewarded!


    Tian Lei did not have to watch it, and immediately pointed to Huang Wei: "General Huang Wei, stop this guy, now Luo and Drake are my subordinates. And you two, there is no It¡¯s necessary to fight, and the straw hats have already let Basolomi¡¯s bears fight.¡±


    Huang Wei listened, and lazily said: "That way, it really is not necessary to fight down, but I can''t stop them! There is Lieutenant General Tian Lei, you accept these two people really. No problem? Both of them are supernovas! One is a navy traitor."


    Tianlei also learned, Huang Hao looked lazy: "Hey! This way! Then I can only use explosive power." Tianlei is directly shaved, came to this apparently artificial man''s Bassolomi ¡¤ Bear head, then kicked down.


    "Boom!" The man-made Basoloma, the bear, immediately turned into a pile of scrap iron.


    "Hey! Is this really good? Lieutenant General Tian Lei, these are the ones that I brought out and tested, one less, but I want to let the old guy of Bega Punk smash." Huang Wei looked at the ground. Scrap iron, the face immediately suffered.


    "This is, don''t blame me! I can''t always look at the subordinates to beat it!" Tianlei is a face that doesn''t matter, anyway, after this time, he will be sent. To know those world aristocrats, it is not vegetarian, and the bright can not erase the face, but in the dark will never let the thunder better.


    At this time, a fat man rushed over and shouted: "Who dares to ruin, X-1?" After finishing, see Luo and Drake behind Tianlei, without saying anything, the big axe in the wave is rushing Come over.


    Tianlei could not help but think that these two people really hate hatred! But this time, I don¡¯t need to shoot it. Huang Li immediately shouted: "War Peach Pill, stop now, this is Lieutenant General Tian Lei, not unreasonable!" He did not want to let the battle peach pill and Tianlei have a conflict, after all, the injury is definitely a peach pill.


    Without a straw hat, a group of Kidd has been killed by Tianlei, and the people of the Tianlong people have already settled, and the battle naturally ends soon.


    After one day, all the people left, only Tianlei was stationed here, but Tianlei knew. The department¡¯s disposal of itself soon came down, but Tianlei was not at all concerned. Because now the headquarters is still a headache than myself, because Thunder gave the Nove high to the devil''s fruit.


    This time, other harvests can be handed over to the headquarters. It can be said that the funds of the headquarters have been loosened a lot. Moreover, Tianlei has killed three supernovas and received two more. Coupled with the ability to become a natural person, the six-style up to Noki high, the potential is huge. The small forces of Tianlei have grown a lot. What is more important is that he learned from the two lieutenants that Tianlei has awakened the domineering domineering power and further strength, and definitely has the strength to prepare for the generals.


    In the end, there is also a big backing dog, and there will be no major events in nature. At most, it will be refrigerated for a few years. Sure enough, the phone of the Warring States finally came: "I am the Warring States! Will Tianlei Lieutenant?"


    Tianlei picked up the phone bug and said faintly: "This is where I want to send me! Well, I also give this department, I have got so many benefits, and I have more choices!"


    When the Warring States listened to the thunder, they couldn¡¯t help but look at it, and the crane on the side looked at it and thought of it at the same time. This day, Lieutenant General, it seems that not only the fist is hard, the strength is strong, this brain is also very good.


    Maybe it''s not just a general, but a marshal! After all, Tianlei can think of them to deal with him, want to come here to bend around, he also thought a lot, or a person who has made meritorious deeds, even if he does not win, even fine. However, it will be difficult to understand I have prepared some words in order to let Tianlei¡¯s mind not have other ideas for this department. Now, it seems that my own saliva is left.


    Warring States Road: "Tianlei, since you have counted it, it is also a great one to think about it. Rest assured that it won''t make you quiet for too long. Now there are three places, you can choose one, one is CP9, one is a four-sea patrol officer, one is Advance the city captain."


    When Tian Lei listened to three choices, he immediately had the goal: "I want to come here, or the result of the marshal talk with them! Otherwise, it will be even worse! Thank you! But they are really good for me! One let I am going to be a killer! A free officer who makes me a powerless person! The last one is directly dark."


    The Warring States said with some helplessness: "This is also a way to no avail, and it is the best result I can fight for. After all, this time, you are a bit too big, and almost all the nobles are offended."


    "Then I will go to the city!" Just right, this place really has to go once, there is still a fruit ability to wait for yourself!


    Then he said: "However, I want my companions to go along, and Luo and Drake''s rewards are withdrawn."


    "This time, the headquarters owed you a thunder, so! The idea of ??your strongest naval single ship, I heard the generals of the Red Dog. I will not dismantle you, except for Yuxi, they are two, others and you. Let''s go to the city together for a while!" The Warring States listened to Tianlei to push the city, and immediately stayed, but he did not expect Tianlei to choose here, but did not ask why.


    After hanging up the phone, all the friends called by Tianlei said: "Start, push the city! Hahaha! This group of stupid people, this is a good place to cultivate, and when we come out again, the whole world will be for us. Vibrating."

 Chapter 94： Capability replica Gamminho

    Two days later, a warship marched fast. At the same time, a pirate ship is also advancing rapidly. The direction of the two ships is exactly the opposite. At about the same time, both sides found each other.


    "Captain, there is a warship in front." A pirate Ronaldo walked quickly, and the captain''s room said to the pirate ship''s captain.


    "Oh? I met the Navy here? Then you can''t let them go, or you might be exposed. You know that this is the side of the city, it''s not fun, but it''s not fun. Go up and kill them." Captain For the Major Generals who appeared in front of us, they did not care.


    At the same time, Chennai also descended from the top of the ship: "Boss, there is a pirate ship in front, and it seems to be a big man!"


    Thunder and a few other partners who are basking in the sun come to the spirit.


    "Which pirate group?" Tianlei also came to interest.


    Chennai was a little scared: "If I am not mistaken, it is a white beard pirate group."


    "Hey? White Beard Pirates." This time, Tianlei immediately excited, to know this white beard pirate group, just come one is the elite lieutenant level.


    Tian Lei looked at the same time at the same time: "Hey? This guy actually took the initiative to come over! It seems that it is really a heavyweight guy, otherwise it would not be such a gallbladder."


    "Battor Romeo, you left the boat, others went to see me across from me, what kind of big man came in." Tianlei immediately arranged.


    Bartol Romeo listened to the arrangement of the thunder, and his face was black. He used to be very capable of his own ability, but now he complains a bit. However, he also knows that with his fruit ability, he is indeed the best choice for keeping the ship.


    Tianlei looked at Luo, and Luo Lima would like to know: "ROOM." A semi-circular hood appeared in an instant, and the pirate ship of the white-bearded pirate group was covered inside.


    Tianlei, Luo, Nuoqigao, Drake, Chennai, Kebi five people, instantly appeared in the highest point of the pirate ship.


    Tianlei said to Luo: "You are really good at this trick, and the attack is good." After turning around, the pirates have not found out that several of them have come over!


    Thunder laughed and said: "Hey! The pirate brother below, are you looking at this?"


    The pirates below listened to the top of their own heads, and some people were talking and immediately looked at them. It was discovered that Tianlei and his team were all in a naval suit. They immediately knew that the opposite navy had come, but they just couldn¡¯t understand how these navies came over.


    "What''s wrong? Is this dumbfounded? But then again, I have come to a heavyweight character later! But now, I found that there is no one to know. It seems that they are in the white beard, that is, the little Luo Luo. It¡¯s really disappointing!¡± After talking to them.


    Tianlei said again: "Nokie Gao, after your ability has been obtained, has not been made to people! This is good, just to give you the power."


    The following pirates suddenly became angry, and this is too much to put him in the eye! They came out of a head and said coldly: "I really didn''t think of it! Just touched a warship, it was actually the Navy''s strongest genius lieutenant. It seems that God is helping us too! With you Are you afraid that the navy will not release the Ace brothers?"


    Tian Lei listened, and could not help but think that this Ace still sent the black beard to the hands of the Navy! However, this time, this time is really a heavyweight. Because of the meaning of listening to him, he came to Ace. As long as it is related to Ace, the white beard can never send a Rollo. It seems to be a person who has not gone through the game.


    Noki looked coldly at the bottom, waved his hand, and a blue flame flew away at the head of the pirate. Everything that has passed is turned into ice. It is the same in the air, and the air is frozen into ice.


    But at this time, Thunder saw one thing and shocked his eyes. I saw that the head of the pirate crossed the ice flame of Noki High with two index fingers. Then a cold drink: "Cross fire." A strong cross-shaped flame immediately came out of his hand.


    Tianlei dared to swear to the sky, this crossfire, in the past life absolutely see Ace used, but how can this guy?


    It is a pity that this guy''s flame is obviously not the opponent of Noki''s high ice flame. I saw his flame encountering ice flames, but also the ice became a blossoming, red ice flower.


    This scene makes people on both sides stunned. Obviously this guy''s flame is also fruit ability. But the two are not at all a level!


    Kebi couldn''t help but say: "This is a high-nosed, but it''s going to be awesome. This is a flame that can be frozen by the flames! It seems that the Navy will soon have a top-level master of the female generals~www.novelhall .com~ is that Luo and Drake listened to Kebi¡¯s words, and they nodded. They recognized their own fruit ability very well, but compared with Noki¡¯s ice flame, it was a lot worse!


    But at this time, Tianlei found the opposite guy, actually did not have a trace of fear, and smiled on the opposite side: "It seems that you do not know me, the ability to copy the name of the Meimeno. Actually dare to be in front of me To make such a powerful ability."


    Capability Cameron? Gamminho? No! Tianlei can remember that before he wore it, Oda Taiji set up a new character to be [copying the fruit ability-chameleon], which was played after the death of the white beard. It was the crew of the original white-bearded pirate group, and the bounty 3 Billion Bailey. Not only can you copy the appearance of others, you can even copy other people''s skills, which is the ultimate evolution of Mr.2 ability! I really let myself be met.


    However, this time, but it is hard to fight, this guy has such a strong fruit ability, the strength is absolutely not much worse!


    I saw a cold smile from Caminho, a change in my eyes, and mysteriousness. After a wave of hand, a piece of ice flame like Noqi Gao hit the Tianlei group.


    "It''s a pity, the ability is strong enough, there is no move, I really don''t know what you are doing with this woman. With such a strong ability, it is not good to develop."


    Noki looked at the other side and had the same ability to call himself. Some time he was stunned. However, Noki Gao has not been compared to the past, and immediately responded, hiding in the air in a month.


    Luo also once again made ROOM, moving all the people to the side and avoiding the attack. But they are also amazed, looking at Caminho.

 Chapter 95： This is 1 for the book friend [___雨___]. number 5…

    Noki Gao looked at the trick, but Tian Lei looked at the person, and now his chin and eyeballs have fallen. What did Tianlei see? This guy in the moment of making Noki high ability, actually became the appearance of Nuoqi Gao, although it was only a moment, but Tian Lei still sees clearly. If the clothes are not the same, Tian Lei really can''t recognize it, which one is true and which one is fake.


    It seems that this is the ability, not a side effect of side effects. But there are not a few men who become women for their abilities, even if they are only for a moment. Others don''t know, it is impossible for God to do this anyway. But why did he not turn into Ace when he used Ace''s ability? This is too strange!


    But it doesn''t matter. If you take this copying ability, you can naturally know.


    Tianlei has been unable to wait, and is not saying anything to let Noki practice his skills, and immediately shouted: "Dark water!"


    When Thunder launched a dark water, Gamminio felt a force, irresistible suction, and sucked him to the thunder. Gamminho''s face suddenly changed. As a replicator of ability, he is also a hunter. When he hears strong abilities, unless he is much stronger than him, he will find ways to get it. So the people he has seen are very much.


    However, Tian Lei, the ability to make himself unable to resist, was the first time he encountered it. Although there is fear in Gamminio''s heart, he is a strong man after all, and he is not going to be shackled, watching himself getting closer and closer to the thunder.


    Gamminho¡¯s face shouted: ¡°Shenzhen. I don¡¯t know the fire.¡± Gamminho¡¯s hands ignited a strong flame, and then turned into a two-meter-long flame rifle and attacked the thunder.


    It seems that Garmeno''s flame pike attack, Tianlei could not help but laugh, and actually can have two abilities at the same time, which is really a big deal. The stronger the ability of Gamenio, the more happy the thunder is! Because of the thunder, this copying ability is already its own.


    Tianlei immediately made an iron block in the chest, and at the same time attached a military color domineering, and then ignored the Caminian flame pike attack, a punch in the belly of Gamenio.


    Gameno was shot and flew out, and spit out a few mouthfuls of blood in the air. It was only a moment that Gamminio had already flown out, and the pirate ship was out. As soon as Gameno fell to the sea, the battle was over.


    Tian Lei¡¯s face could not help but smile, but the next moment, he once again stunned. I saw Gamminho, who was about to fall off the sea, turned into a phoenix and flew up, and the wound on her body recovered.


    The thunder and smile are even more prosperous. This is the third ability. After you get this ability, you can use three abilities. How powerful is this! Then Thunder and darkly said: "I rely on! How to fight this! Ice flame fruit ability, burning fruit ability to attack, the ability of the dead bird fruit to recover, this is invincible!"


    Tianlei still does not believe, this Gamminio has no shortcomings? I took a closer look and re-flyed the car in the Shanghai thief boat, finally found out. Tianlei found a drop of sweat on the face of Gamminho. It is necessary to know that after the superhuman, people generally do not sweat easily.


    In addition to very physical exertion is a bit large, or the outside temperature is super high, but now there is the ability to have ice flames and burning, and the high temperature is useless to him, then there is only one possibility. It is that he used a lot of physical strength when he used the dead bird to recover the injury. It is also impossible for the ability of the dead bird to recover without loss.


    Once again, Gamminho¡¯s eyes turned into a strange color. Tianlei knew that he was copying again, and he was able to replicate his own dark fruit.


    After a while, Gamminio laughed: "This boxing is really worth it! It is really profitable to get such a strong ability." The words have not been finished yet, and the right hand of Gamminho is stretched out. The power of darkness came out.


    Tianlei immediately felt an irresistible suction and sucked himself up. Tianlei couldn¡¯t help but smile. I didn¡¯t expect to be beaten by this trick.


    However, Tian Lei is not afraid, but he knows that this dark ability is still quite a master of mastery and domineering. And from the previous attack, Tianlei also knows that the eyesight is also a person who pays attention to ability, but it is not good for physical training.


    Just like the dead bird - Marko was hit by jaundice, there was no change in recovery of the injury, which shows that his physical fitness is super strong. And now this Gamminio need not say, physical strength is also quite poor.


    However, too, if Tianlei has such a metamorphosis ability at the beginning, how can it be a good practice!


    Gamminio looked at the increasingly near thunder, grabbed the thunder''s neck: "Look! I can''t just be alive How are you now. Hahaha! Everything is in me. It''s useless in front of me, because as long as I look at it, I can copy it, and copy it with the move. There is no power in this world that I can''t get. Hahaha!"


    Tian Lei, who was caught in the neck, sneered a little: "Oh! Is it? I don''t think so." After that, Tian Lei instantly became a black man. A hand grabbed the hand of Gamenio, and the pinch of it.


    Gamminio immediately screamed, and now he has a look of fear. Before the thunder made him domineering, he did not pay attention. At this time, he discovered how strong the domineering of Tianlei was and how strong he was.


    He had also encountered people who used domineering before, but he was never like one today, but he was pinched by the other hand. He had a feeling that his arm had to be broken. The most important thing is that no matter how much he struggles, he can''t get rid of his opponent''s hand.


    Now he understands the white beard, the old man''s words, the ability is stronger, the body is also fundamental. If the body is not strong, the ability is strong, and it is useless to meet the real master.


    This time it was Tian Lei who grabbed the neck of Gamminho and said, "Look! Let''s just be alive, how is it now? Hehe!"


    A drop of cold sweat on the head of Gamminho dripped, which was too bad, and returned his words. In anger, Gamenio shouted: "Do you think that I am doing this?"


    Tianlei is directly a punch, once again hit the belly of Gamenio, "Hey!" Gamma''s mouth once again spit out a blood.


    Cameron, who struggled and could not get rid of it, finally went mad: "In this case, you will give me to die! Burning ability blew!"


    "Boom!~~~~"

 Chapter 96： Replication ability

    Tianlei has already heard the words of Gameno and knows it is not good. He immediately shouted: "The Luo took people back to the boat." In the moment when Luo took the person away, he exploded from Gameno, and it was strong. Unparalleled shock wave.


    Seeing that they were not affected, Tian Lei breathed a sigh of relief, and he himself had already covered the dark energy. After the shock wave, the thunder was still standing there unscathed, but it was standing in the air, because the mermaid ship of Camino was already blown into powder in his hit.


    This blow, although it did not hurt the thunder, can also let Gameno earn away. At this time he has turned into a form of a dead bird.


    "Is it stupid? You already have the ability to secretly fruit. You don''t know that the dark fruit can absorb all the fruit damage? Although this ability is self-destructing, it is really bullish, but it is still not used!" Ray began to pull hatred again.


    Sure enough, Gamminio listened to the thunder, and looked at the eyes of Tianlei full of anger, if this anger can burn, Tianlei has already been burned to ashes.


    Caminho yelled: "You are going to die!" An ice flame waved over to the thunder.


    Thunder is in the air, leisurely stepping on the moon, watching Caminho''s attack and laughing, this guy''s brain is kicked, right? Playing such an attack in the air, is it useful? If you are like a general, you will be able to make all kinds of moves. But people come and go, just like this, the attack is straight into ice. Tianlei said, are you playing kids?


    Tianlei immediately flew up with the moon step and easily escaped the attack. After that, Tianlei was speechless, watching the ice flame lose its impact and fell into the sea. The ability to burn fruit in this sky is even better!


    Not the previous one, his ability to blew himself, that is to say he exploded a power, and now uses the ice flame and the dead bird. That is the ability to burn fruit? This stupidity is also in the sea. He keeps the ice flames right, so he can also make an ice boat. However, the burning of the fruit is not good, flying with the ability of the dead bird, the physical strength is exhausted, but it is dead.


    Tianlei laughed: "I just overslept for a while! Without a place to stay, you seem to be miserable!"


    Gamenio also calmed down and his face returned to normal: "Is it?" He once again waved an ice flame, but this time it was shot against the water. Then said: "Now have it!"


    After watching the surface of the water being hit by the ice flame, almost a large ice cube with a radius of 100 meters appeared. Tianlei smiled: "You seem to be smarter! And I am like a fun! I just want to understand a method, a simple method that can''t be simpler but practical."


    Thunder stepped on the air and came to his own warship. In the eyes of everyone, Tian Lei¡¯s hand was placed on Kebi¡¯s head. A faint saying of a replacement, a moment of Tianlei became a crystal man. The dark fruit reached the body of Kebi.


    After that, Thunder quickly came to the front of Gamenio and attacked directly from Gameno. Carmenio looked at the thunder''s practice, but his face was unknown, but it was still blocked quickly.


    Tian Lei¡¯s cold smile, what you want is to stop you, and Tianlei immediately makes a fist. The moment Ray caught Caminho, he immediately launched the ability to replace it. This is the way that Thunder thinks. Before the thunder has been, it is not necessary to replace it because the dark fruit is too strong, and it is a pity to change it.


    But now that I have the ability to replicate the fruit, the secret fruit is not unwilling, but not to mention that the dark fruit is still in the hands of oneself, and it is not good to copy it again.


    Therefore, Tianlei changed the dark fruit and the Kelby with the worst fruit ability in his own partner. This is the last waste, and it is not a pity.


    Tianlei is happy, but Gameno is a tragedy. He has no ability to fly, loses his ability to copy, and loses the ability of the dead bird. Gamminio immediately fell into fear.


    However, Tianlei was not happy at once, and he realized it, which replicated the fruit ability. The thunder is depressing, and the ability to replicate fruit can reproduce all the fruits of the world. The first order can replicate one capability, the second order can replicate two capabilities, and the third order can replicate three capabilities.


    Restriction, to see the other party''s ability to use fruit to replicate, the same fruit ability can not be copied a second time, the ability to copy the fruit can not be developed, that is to say, when copying, the ability of the copied fruit is at what stage, What stage is always there. While copying, you can copy the other party''s moves, but you can''t develop new ability moves.


    Now the ability to replicate fruit is the third stage, which means that three abilities can be replicated. Two of the three abilities are the main abilities, and the other is the sub abilities Once the fourth abilities are replicated, as a sub-capacity, the abilities will be replaced.


    Seeing here, the thunder is mad, this you ~ mom, is the writing circle of the One Piece world! What ability is what you want in the future! But then, the thunder will not be happy.


    Because he found that the ability to copy has been emptied, and two of them have disappeared. That is to say, there is no such thing as copying ability. The most important thing is that the dark fruit and the burning fruit have been copied. It can''t be copied anymore.


    That is to say, he has forever lost the dark fruit, but fortunately, this dark fruit is still on his own body, and he has the ability to choose three fruits, and it is not a loss. It shouldn¡¯t be said that it¡¯s earned, but it¡¯s just not as much as you can imagine.


    Thunder is in the air, while on the side of the moon, considering which three of these three capabilities. As for Caminho, Tianlei has been lazy to him. In the eyes of Tianlei, he and the veteran are in the eyes of the Red Army, the transportation captain. If Gamenio¡¯s ability to fall into the sea is not dead, he is lucky.


    When Thunder flew to his warship, he thought: "The yellow fruit must be brought over." Because the fruit of Huang Qi is really a bit against the sky. His moves come and go with three strokes, but these three strokes can be based on the ranks of the generals, but the three strokes are powerful.


    The most crucial of these three tricks have exploded. In particular, Huang Qi is in the Champagne Islands. When he appeared, he was kicked by a speed of light and broke a huge tree. The scene when the blasting air blew the scorpion''s cloak was really too much.


    There is also a cheap old man''s rock berry ability is also good, and finally is the line of fruit after the awakening. Thunder began to YY, and almost all of the saliva flowed down.

 Chapter 97： Conspiracy

    After Tianlei came back to the warship, Kebi looked at the sky and said: "Boss, how do you give me the ability of the dark fruit?"


    Chennai: "You are stupid! Old, big must have won the ability of that person. Can this copy the fruit of the fruit, is not strong enough?"


    Luo: "If the boss directly put him KO, then the boss has the ability to have dark fruit. And the dark fruit is first replaced by Kebi, the boss will copy it again with the ability to copy. In this way, we can make a big profit. Now, there will be two people with dark fruit ability! The strength of Kebi will increase greatly! Our strength naturally increases."


    Tian Lei looked bitter and said: "The result, I am wrong, I have the ability to copy, but I can''t copy the secret fruit ability. But fortunately, this copy is strong enough to replicate three abilities. It¡¯s earned.¡±


    Two days later, a group of Tianlei came to the propulsion city and came to the office of Magellan: "Director Magellan, I am Tianlei, report to you." Luo said after another one: "These are my companions." Come with me to advance the city."


    Magellan: "These I already know, Marshal of the Warring States has already told me. In the future, you will be the guardian, and the position will be the same as that of the previous guard."


    Tian Lei listened to the rain and left it, and thought it right, two years later. The black beard will make a big push to push the city, and this guy will become a member of the Black Beard Pirates. It should be closed now in Lv6!


    When the Tianlei group and Magellan knew each other, Hannibal, Domino, Salou Days, Satie, and the prisoner''s beasts all came in.


    Magellan gave the two sides a bit, and Tian Lei could not help but think that Magellan still attached great importance to himself! At the same time, I carefully looked at several people across the street. When Tian Lei looked at them, they were also looking at the thunder. After all, Tianlei¡¯s reputation is also very loud.


    Later, Magellan personally took a group of Tianlei to visit the city, the giant lifts on various floors of the prison, the physical examination room, the surveillance telephone bug, the surveillance room, the torture room, the death penalty platform, the suspension bridge, and the torture service warehouse.


    Then there is the promotion of various floors of the city, the first floor of the sea. The crimes of prisoners in this layer are not so serious, and the strength is also weak. The imprisoned prisoners could not beat the blue-gorillas, and here Thunder also saw the clown bucky. Thunder can not help but think, Mr3, this guy, if not because of himself, want to come and have been here.


    On the ground floor, Honglian Hell is also shutting down some guys with very poor strength. On the second floor of the underground, there are still some people of general strength. On the third floor of the underground, hungry hell, here Tian Lei saw MR.2 von Cray, this layer of people already have good strength.


    Burning **** on the fourth floor of the ground floor is also the floor where the office of the Grand Prison Director Magellan is located. Here Tian Lei also saw an acquaintance MR.1, this layer of people, has a very extraordinary strength.


    The coldest **** on the fifth floor of the underground is imprisoned on the floor. It is also the reward of the pirates of over 100 million. It is also the goal of Tianlei to promote the city. This is the investigation of the Tianlei¡¯s investigation into the secret of Gard Dino. A powerful pirate. Of course, the key is that among the abilities, let yourself choose a good ability.


    Of course, this was an idea before, but I did not expect that the guy of Gard Dino really found a ability, a metamorphosis. And under the leadership of Magellan, one room and one room looked over, and Thunder has found this ability. Tian Lei¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. When he thought of that ability, Tian Lei couldn¡¯t wait to get it right away, but when he saw Magellan on one side, Tian Lei still endured it. After that, he had much more time and was not in a hurry.


    Soon, a group of Tianlei followed Magellan to the sixth floor of the underground. Here he really saw it, many old acquaintances. Of course, this is the old acquaintance of the former, now Tianlei and they are the first time to see.


    Then a sneer passed over: "Oh! I really didn''t think of it! I saw you here, the Navy''s genius Major General. Oh? No, now it is already a lieutenant. It seems that this time, your strength has increased. A lot!"


    Thunder turned his head and went to see it. He smiled and said: "It turned out to be you! Krokdal, is it okay to have been here?"


    Krokdal: "Take your blessing, but you still can''t go anywhere! I was sent here. I was very curious, what the **** you did, let the Warring States be willing to send you over. ?"


    Tian Lei smiled: "It is not a big deal. It is to make a big mess in the unscrupulous land of the shampoo islands, the underground forces have done one, and the bottom is heaven."


    Tianlei¡¯s words came outKlockerdal was a glimpse first, then laughed aloud: "Ha ha ha ha! I always thought that losing to your hand, but only because of my care. Now, I I feel that I am defeated. You must be careful in this promotion city!"


    Listening to the dialogue between Krokdal and Tianlei, the thief who was here next to him could not help but look at Tianlei. Everyone who is locked here can be a legend among the pirates. But they did not dare to go to the shampoo islands, but did not expect the navy in front of it to do.


    At this time, the cloth in the hands of the thunder was stunned by the soul, and the attack of the coming man was blocked. Of course, on the road to Crockerdar: "When you dare to do it, you are not afraid of these dark little Luo Luo."


    "Ha ha ha ~ fast boxing, it seems that you really can''t! sneak attack on a small navy, actually still blocked. It is more lively and more go back."


    "If you are not in the past, you will be fast-paced. If you can''t, then change me. The province is wasted a good chance of living!"


    "Cut! Who he ~ mother ~ rare, give people a dog, it is better to die here!"


    "Roll your mother! You are a scum! You don''t have a voice here!"


    "Krolockal, you are careful, you won''t be this guy! I started from the shampoo islands and I am always looking forward to the people they sent! If it is this guy, it is really disappointing!" At the same time, Tianlei stopped, and Magellan, who was going to do it: "Director Magellan, since he is coming to me, let me fix it!"


    After finishing the thunder, he took up the spirit of Budu, and came to the humanity: "Quick boxing? Then let''s try, who''s punch is faster and stronger." Tianlei immediately a fisherman is punching fast Jie Duan hit the past.

 Chapter 98： Sonic ability

    "Boom!" The two fists met, a strong impact was formed, and the clothes on the two people were blowing straight. The two began to stalemate, and for a time, two people, who can not help who.


    Tianlei smiled faintly: "The power is not bad! But on this point, it seems to be a little worse." After finishing a big whip leg, swept to the fast fist.


    The fast boxing master also screamed: "It¡¯s almost you!" said the fast boxing and the end of the knife, and punched a punch, greeted the thunder of the thunder.


    "Boom!" Tianlei flew back, and the two men attacked again, and the end of the fast boxing skills. The fast boxing master proudly turned to the thunder and waved his fist.


    "Krolockal, this guy won''t be stupid! Can''t you think that my navy lieutenant will not be domineering?" Thunder sees a fast fist and turns into a black fist, turning to Klockall. Road.


    Krolockal did not speak, just a cold smile. In this laugh, everyone can see that he is not afraid of the fast boxing.


    It¡¯s a side of Magellan, and it¡¯s sneer. Before the day of the thunder, the Warring States could be mad at him, and the strength was absolutely extraordinary, only under the general. And the fast boxing end is still carrying, the feet of the sea floor stone, the strength is greatly reduced, but the next moment his eyes are falling.


    I saw the sea stone on the end of the fast boxing, and he was thrown out. This scene shows that Tianlei¡¯s pupils are shrinking. It is necessary to know that among the six layers, the worst one in the heyday is also the strength of the famous general. So they are all with special ankles, especially those who are capable.


    The keys to these special ankles on them are only available to Magellan. This is also why, when Magellan saw this fast-paced man, he would look at the ankles of Hailou Stone from his legs, so it was incredible.


    Fast boxing began to laugh out loudly: "Ha ha ha! Let you see the real, fast boxing." After that, the fists kept punching quickly, creating one by one, countless. Boxing shadow. Then, like the stars in the sky, they usually attacked the thunder.


    In the thunder of the opposite side of the fast boxing, watching the fists that came to attack one by one, I felt my egg hurt again. This you ~ Mom ~ Laozi wears the world of One Piece, and is not the world of Saint Seiya, you give one to Laozi, a trick of Saint Seiya, a trick of Tianma Meteor Boxing, is a few meanings!


    Now Tianlei also knows that this is a fast-paced, why is it called fast-fighting? This boxing is really **** fast, anyway, Tianlei is not the speed to escape. Tianlei is quite helpless now! Can not hide but can only be blocked, "iron!" Tian Lei cold drink, Tian Lei''s body immediately became a steel plate, but also attached to domineering.


    After the first punch of the fast boxing master, he felt it immediately after the thunder, dozens of fists hit him, and Tianlei was once again beaten. Fortunately, the defense of Tianlei has already been a big one, so in this quick attack, it was only hurt.


    In the fast-fighting end of the use of the ability to increase his punching speed by dozens of times, while the thunder in the defense, but also made the ability, Tian Lei''s eyes will become strange. Just copy the fruit ability of the fast boxing end, and Tian Lei did not care to wipe his own wrestling.


    After a little understanding of the fruit ability of the fast boxing, he said with a smile: "Sonic fruit, it seems that you have developed this speed of sound on this pair of fists, it is a pity."


    The fast boxing master looked at the thunder that had smashed his dozens of punches. If he stood up without any problems, he couldn¡¯t help it. Then he said: "It seems that you can still beat it? But you can beat it, and it will eventually fall under my fast fist, hahaha!" The attack is like a squally shower.


    Tianlei¡¯s strange smile, a faint saying: ¡°The same move is useless to our Saints.¡± Tianlei¡¯s double fists also swiftly waved, the speed is not worse than the fast boxing, and the fast boxing When Jay attacked it, the fists were blocked one by one.


    Both of them are very fast, and this trick is also a flash. The expressions of the two have changed immediately. It¡¯s unbelievable that the fast boxing master looks at the thunder.


    And Tian Lei now, the expression is very helpless, he was actually taken by himself, but also to give himself a thunder, what kind of moves are useless to us Saints? He is embarrassed, it should be that the same fruit ability is useless to himself, because he already has it.


    Tian Lei¡¯s punch, Krokdal, Magellan, and the prisoners in the vicinity have all seen but they are a little more reactive now. Fast boxing is so fast because of his fruit ability.


    But what does Tianlei want to say? He didn''t have the ability to fasten his skills, but now they clearly saw it. Tianlei used the ability of fast-fighting! This is ~~~~~~ Is the world changing too fast, and these people have not kept up with the times?


    Thunder: "Thank you for giving me a good ability, but unfortunately the development is a bit slag. You can''t develop the ability of this sonic fruit to develop your legs. You are stupid and stupid! You don''t care, but you let it A badly developed ability is that you are not right!"


    After listening to the thunder, all the people present were a little stupid. The quickest response was Krorodal and Magellan. Almost at the same time: "Can you copy the abilities of others?"


    Tianlei turned and said: "Director Magellan, if you don''t mind, can you let me copy it?" Although Tianlei did not respond positively, this sentence has already indicated everything.


    At this time, the fast boxing master also returned to God, and said: "Capacity, it is not good to get it. Look at my sonic crit!" The fast boxing smashed the air to the thunder fist. "Hey!" The punch of the fast boxing master was playing in the air, and a loud bang was produced. A transparent punch that was visible to the naked eye was formed from the fist of the fast-fighting champion and hit the thunder at the speed of sound.


    Tianlei sneered: "I copied more than just ability." At the same time, I also made a punch, the same transparent punch, also formed from the head of the thunder, to meet the attack of the fast boxing.


    "Boom!" The two fists met between the two. If the bombs exploded, a strong wave of air formed instantly, and the cloak of justice behind the thunder was blown.

 Chapter 99： Copy poisonous fruit

    "My copy, but even a copy of the move. So you will, I will be, I will not you will. Oh! You seem to be miserable! Oh!" Tianlei laughs quite Insidious.


    At this time, Magellan shouted: "Let''s relax!" Then he shouted to Tianlei: "Tian Lei guards are careful!" At the same time, the attack was launched, because there were two prisoners in the cell, and suddenly appeared to the thunder. attack.


    At the same time, Magellan immediately launched a poisonous gas bomb attack. I saw Magellan spit out a bubble with tear gas from his mouth and stopped a prisoner.


    In fact, Magellan does not remind the thunder, Tian Lei has also found out, after all, the thunder of the thunder is not good-looking. However, while Magellan reminded, Tianlei still looked at Magellan, because Tianlei knew that Magellan would launch an attack, which is when he copied his poisonous fruit.


    In the moment when Magellan made a force, Thunder copied his ability. A smile at the person who attacked himself, said faintly: "Have you tasted the poison?"


    The enemies that have been attacked have not yet echoed, and the fast boxing champion said coldly: "I don''t believe what to install, you can copy the second ability!"


    "Yes, today is your death, and we will be free again at that time." The new enemy finally came out.


    Tianlei laughed and sipped: "Dragon!" Thunder''s body immediately poured out a lot of venom, forming three huge dragon-shaped poisons, attacking them, and all the people touched by the poison dragon. It will be immediately corroded by toxins, just like the dripping liquid on the dragon''s poisonous body, which will erode the ground.


    "I rely on!" This is the mood of everyone now, including Magellan. Just listening to Tian Lei said that he wants to copy his own ability, but only that day is a joke. After all, it is already against the sky to copy a power. Now Tianlei actually copied his ability. Isn¡¯t this a dual ability? And watching others use their abilities, it feels weird!


    And Krolockal is a taboo, because before the thunder and his battle, there is no ability! But now that I have this powerful dual ability, I am afraid I have already suppressed my strength. The same cold channel: "The three guys are going to be miserable, all three are melee strong, how to face two Magellan?"


    The person in the cell on the side said faintly: "It is no different from finding death. Magellan''s poisoning ability is almost invincible for melee."


    Three people in the fast boxing, seeing the attack of Tianlei and Magellan, immediately escaped. They are pushing the city, it is not a day or two, naturally it is known that Magellan''s poison is untouchable.


    Magellan is a strong man who has a black beard and a group of people. If it is not rain, he will leave a hand, and the black-bearded beard is estimated to be in the hands of Magellan. He is now more annoyed than the assassin of Tian Lei.


    You know, Magellan is the director of the propulsion city. Now he is pushing the city''s most important and crucial sixth floor. He has actually ran three prisoners. I also solved the special ankles one by one. Also assassinated the newly-elected **** captain, Tianlei, which put his face to where!


    Suddenly roared up: "You guys, don''t let me know who it is, or I will let you not die." Apparently Magellan also killed the black hand behind the scenes.


    But those people can''t be here at all, so they can only deal with these three unlucky ones. To know that the propulsion city is called the iron wall, it is because of the existence of Magellan, the proper general level! It¡¯s not terrible to start an anger.


    Magellan shouted: "Poison. Cloud." Just for a moment, Magellan released a lot of poisonous gas from the body and rushed to the three.


    Where do the three dare to let this poison cloud come near! Immediately began to hide behind, but they are too small to see Magellan''s poison cloud, its speed of diffusion is too fast, forced three people chaos.


    At this time, there was a person who was a little confused and chose to hide from Tianlei. Originally, Tianlei saw that Magellan had already reached the extreme and began to worry. I think that I have no more things, Magellan has to vent, and Thunder can understand it. If you change yourself, you must be worried. So this face will be given to him.


    But now that it is delivered to the door, Tianlei will naturally not look at it. Immediately, it was a poisonous passage. The ground immediately appeared, a passage formed by venom, and the people attacked the past.


    This person¡¯s attention is now on Magellan¡¯s body, and he is still facing the thunder, where can he notice the thunder! At this time, the opposite side of the fast boxing master looked clearly, immediately shouted: "Fluid, be careful behind your back ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Unfortunately, it is already late, Tian Lei''s poison channel attack, smashing in This person is on the body. This person is poisoned immediately, lying on the ground, his face purple, his lips black.


    Although Tianlei knows that after this move, he can directly drop this person KO. However, after seeing it now, I was shocked by the ability of this poisonous fruit. It was really strong and it was a bit of a bad day. You must know that this fast-fighting three-person, each one is the strength of Lieutenant General, and is still a strong physical body, the strength of the body is absolutely very strong. That''s it, it''s still a direct second.


    Now Tianlei has some desire to use this poisoning ability as one of the two main abilities, but think about it, think about the magma, and then think about the line, then put this idea down. The thunder of the thunder, the temptation of this poisonous ability is too great.


    Magi Lun was admired for the power of the poisonous fruit. Magellan began to make a big fuss and yelled: "You all give me to die! Duron!" One move was the same as the previous Thunder, three three The huge dragon was poisonous, and quickly flew over to the remaining two. The time when the two did not respond at all was lost by the second.


    Thunder can''t help but see, this is the powerful move of the ability to black off the black beard! I don¡¯t know how much stronger than when I made it. It seems that copying the fruit is not a panacea. Although it can copy the ability and the move, the power is directly related to its own strength.


    I am now a lieutenant general, and the move that I made is the middle class. When my own strength reaches the strength of the generals, this move will all send out all the strength, in order to have a second stroke of the power of the black beard.


    After the two men were settled, Magellan came over and said with great dissatisfaction: "I''m sorry, Tian Lei guards long, I will give you a confession!"

 Chapter 100： Space fruit

    "No, these people are coming to me, naturally I am looking for them, right!" Then turned to Klockdal, the mysterious smile: "Sand crocodile, maybe we have a battle The opportunity!"


    Krokdal heard a smile: "I also look forward to fighting you again."


    After that, Thunder and Magellan once again returned to Magellan''s office. Thunder: "Mr Magellan, then I will be responsible, five and six floors! And I will take some people to give my partners and me practice."


    ¡°Well?¡± Magellan said that he couldn¡¯t respond for a moment. Then he said, ¡°No! These people are sinners, but we can¡¯t dispose of them at will. Knowing that the Navy has the rules of the Navy, you have the idea! The former guard The long rain of the stay is that it is good to kill and is locked into the sixth floor."


    Tianlei faint smile: "I don''t think so. I am not the devil of murder. I just want them to come out and fight against my buddies to strengthen their strength. You want more!"


    Magellan frowned: "This is not a rule!"


    "But don''t forget, you still owe me! I promise not to die alone?"


    Magellan silently said: "I can only guarantee that I don''t care. In the morning of the Warring States, I will not say it."


    When I came out of Magellan''s office, Tianlei arranged it: "Kebi, Nokiga, Chennai, Bartol Romeo, Drake and Luo. Now this promotion city is our cultivation field. You live on each floor as a prisoner for a month."


    Bartol Romeo''s face is confused: "Every layer, as a prisoner, survive for a month? Boss, what are you doing?"


    Luo: "Boss, you want us to use the special situation of each layer here to exercise the strength of the body!"


    When Drake listened to Luo, his eyes immediately lit up: "Boss, you are really amazing. Even such a method can be thought of."


    Thunder: "Okay, now the exercise is over! You have all gone!"


    After sending a few people away, Thunder came to the fifth floor and came to the person who made his eyes open.


    ¡°The space is in the crowd?¡± Tian Lei said.


    Lek: "What about looking for you?"


    Tian Lei laughed very sinisterly: "How do I want to play with you?"


    "Are you teasing me? I am a space man, the strength of one body, but all of them are above the space ability. Now with a sea floor stone, still have a fart? You will not find a reason to slap me a meal. Let''s go!" Lek is now very speechless.


    "I can open your sea stone, as long as you play with me, how?" Thunder.


    Originally, there was no temperament in the leaching, and immediately got up: "You want to open the sea floor stone on my body? Little navy, don''t make a joke." Lie Zhong immediately returned to the original look, because he did not believe, Someone will untie his sea stone. Because as long as the sea floor stone, as soon as he leaves his body, he can leave this moment, called the propulsion city of the iron wall!


    Tianlei looked at the drain and became an unbelief expression. He immediately passed. In the incredible eyes of the drain, he untied his sea stone.


    "You helped me out? You really helped me out! You are not afraid that I ran?" After a while, Liezhong reacted, but it was still a face, unbelievable!


    "You can play now!" Thunder is still so insidious.


    Lean looked at the thunder and laughed loudly: "You are so stupid! Actually dare to open the sea stone on my body. Now the sea floor stone is open, my space ability is back. I will give it to you. Take a fart! Xiaoye will go."


    When Li Zhongyi finished speaking, he launched the power of space. Tianlei looked illusory and gradually disappeared into the drain in front of his eyes, and could not help but laugh. Because at this time, Tian Lei''s eyes have become a strange color.


    In the yin laugh, Tian Lei began to become illusory like Li Zhong, and gradually disappeared into place.


    On a ridiculous island that pushed the city''s ten miles, a person was laughing loudly on the island. At the same time, he shouted: "Twenty years, twenty years! The **** of space, the drain, finally came out! Trembling! All the world aristocrats."


    Unfortunately, he did not find it, just above him, one stood there. That is, Tianlei, Tianlei is now a faceless speech, the dark road in this world, the person who sees himself as a god, really a lot! Really a bit of strength, ability to dare to call God!


    "The **** of space is right! You are a little bit ugly! Saying, you are also playing with me before you go!"


    In the middle of the excitement, I heard someone on the top of my own talking, and still put the person who is on his own immediately feels bad, he is not stupid, he can use the power of space, out Push the city out. I read ten miles! It is the fastest jaundice general in the navy, and can''t catch up with himself.


    But now this person has just chased it up. This shows that this person has similar abilities with himself. It seems that there is a hard fight. Lizhong is also a battle-rich person, the head does not lift, waved to the sky thunder, a naked eye is difficult to see, the blade of space flew to the thunder.


    Others, it may be difficult to avoid such silent attacks. However, people with a sense of domineering can feel it, not to mention Tian Lei has copied his space ability and moves!


    Tianlei is also a wave of understatement, the same blade of space, flying from the hands of the thunder.


    The blades of the two spaces met in the air and did not make a sound of the mission, but they made a crack in the air. It can be seen how extraordinary its power is.


    Lek was already completely stunned at this time: "How can you make my moves? Impossible, impossible!"


    "Impossible? Is there something impossible in this world?" Thunder said, stopped and said: "Take me a trick, black hole!" Thunder took a hand, a black ball appeared in his hand .


    As soon as the black sphere appeared, one could absorb everything, and the powerful suction immediately came out of the black sphere. The seabirds in the air, the water in the sea, the fish, and the stones on the island were sucked into the black ball. It was only a small island and the nearby sea water, which was cut off.


    As more things are sucked in, the black sphere becomes larger.


    Li Zhong has become shocked at this time, he just wants to be white, his ability and moves, how this person will, and still exactly the same.

 Chapter 101： Space fruit

    Li Zhong quickly reacted from the shock, watching himself being sucked up by the black hole, and getting closer and closer, immediately shouted: "Space breaks!" Then he made a punch to the black hole.


    "Hey!" The space in the location where the black hole is located is broken up immediately, that is, the black hole is also broken.


    Tianlei looked at the black hole that was shattered by a punch and couldn¡¯t help thinking. Sure enough, the black hole created by the ability was actually shattered. If it was formed naturally, it is estimated that all things are only swallowed, and it is possible to be smashed.


    However, the power of this black hole is still quite extraordinary. Let''s take a look at the following unrecognizable island. That is to say, the same movement as the space system can handle this black hole so easily.


    Lie Zhong sneered: "Even if you have the same abilities and moves as me, you can only play with me. If you want to catch me back, is it a bit whimsical?"


    Tianlei laughed, and a shave came over the top of the drain. Tianlei disappeared in place, and he subconsciously felt that Tianlei used space to move. Therefore, Lie Zhong immediately felt subconsciously, and the space around him was different.


    However, Tianlei can be a six-style, how can there be room for changes? Tianlei immediately came up with a big whip leg and kicked it in the drain. This is Tian Lei¡¯s full blow, and how the guy who relies on his ability can suffer, and he can¡¯t stop it. This is the reason why this family member has such a strong ability and will be caught, or else who can grasp him with his ability to move instantly!


    Thunder grabbed the leash in his hand and moved in an instant, and he returned to the propulsion city.


    At this time, Magellan¡¯s Director¡¯s Office, a guard and Magellan reported: ¡°The Magellan Director, the telephone bug surveillance found that there was one prisoner on the fifth floor, as if it had suddenly disappeared.¡±


    Magellan listened and bowed his head and thought about it. He jumped up and said, "It''s him! The **** of space? It''s bad, go to the fifth floor!"


    Just as Magellan came to the **** of space and the cell in the drain, he saw that Tianlei was coming back to his cell.


    Magellan saw the sudden appearance of the thunder, his eyes were protruding. Tianlei naturally looked at him, and said with a smile: "The Director of Magellan, we met again, I am sorry to have gone out for a lap."


    When Magellan saw that Tian Lei was coming in, he knew what Tian Lei had done. So a shocking road: "In the end, your ability can copy a few abilities! The speed of sound, my poison, and the space power of the **** of this space, have already been three!"


    Tianlei did not intend to conceal, faintly said: "I am eating a fruit that can replace any fruit ability. I have now replaced a fruit reproduction ability, can replicate three abilities, except that it can not be duplicated, Can copy any of the capabilities, and can replace the previous ability. Is it unclear metamorphosis?"


    After listening to Magellan, Khan came down: "That is, as long as you want, it is the ability of the three major navies, you can have it?"


    Although Tian Lei did not answer, but also returned a smile. After Magellan left, Thunder re-raised the sea floor stone in the drain. After the mysterious smile of Tianlei, it instantly appeared on the small island ten miles away.


    "Ha ha ha! With this fruit, the navy''s identity is inconvenient to do, now you can do it. The nobles, are you ready? I am coming!" After the laugh, Tian Lei looked Looking at the navy lieutenant''s suit on his body, the dark passage, it seems to go to the nobility to stroll, but also have to change the shape.


    The ability of the thunder is the range of ten miles in a flash. It doesn''t take long for the thunder to come to the Champagne Islands again. If you are not afraid that you will be exposed, Tian Lei will not be able to shout loudly: "The shampoo islands, my thunder is back."


    Tianlei moved to a clothing store and went to a clothing store. When others didn''t care, they changed their heads and then came to the first home of the nobility. Once at this home, Thunder began to laugh.


    "Different space!" Thunder has all the things he can see, and he has earned a different space.


    "Who? Come out!" When Tian Lei received all kinds of good things, a voice appeared in the ears of Tianlei.


    It seems that I am a little bit smug, and actually took care of the things, actually forgot to hide myself. But even if you don''t deliberately hide, you can find yourself not the average person. It seems that these nobles have some strong people at home.


    Tian Lei smiled and said that he was not talking. "I wanted to take it in secret, but I couldn¡¯t do it in secret. That is to take it clearly Anyway, this is more interesting, isn''t it?"


    "Let''s go! You know, where is this here? Is this where you can come? Now you are ready to go, you can also put a living path." The people are very overbearing.


    However, Tian Lei thinks that he is stupid, can he surrender when he says this sentence? Afraid of these, will come here?


    Just as he didn''t understand the captains of the pirates who let the Tianlong people catch them, they would be afraid of such a group of slag. These pirate captains, a slap can definitely shoot these **** into meat residue. But I am afraid that the arrival of the generals will not dare to resist. It is really incomprehensible.


    "It¡¯s impossible to get rid of it. If you want to take it, it depends on whether you have that strength." Tian Lei¡¯s wind is so light, there is no one at all, and he is caught in someone else¡¯s house.


    "I really don''t know how to be good. If this is the case, I will send you a ride." After taking a glove, I took it in my own hands. After that, I immediately attacked Tian Lei.


    Tianlei Le: "Playing a fist! Good! Brother also likes it!" Tianlei did not hesitate, but also gave a punch and greeted him. "Boom!" The two men¡¯s punches, the shock wave that collided, immediately flattened this room.


    This man was dumbfounded at the moment, he did not think that a small thief who did not know when hiding, actually has such a strong strength. This time, it will be terrible. Here, the owner¡¯s treasure room is now ruined like this.


    "I thought I would give you a way to live, and now you will die."


    "Is it ruined here, the owner of your family will be unhappy, you will be miserable?" Tianlei really does not understand these people, obviously has the strength of the lieutenant, wherever you can mix well, what to do Be someone else''s dog here!

 Chapter 102： Killing the dragon

    "Just take it, my will be fine!"


    Tianlei once again made a punch. This time, he continued to attack, because he felt that several people had quickly rushed over here. I don¡¯t have to think about it, and I¡¯m too busy. The other masters raised by this nobleman came over here.


    Apparently this person has already felt it, and said with a smile: "I am not anxious now! Want to kill me quickly? A little whimsical, I am not weak."


    Tianlei was too lazy to talk nonsense with him, and the speed and strength on his fists added a few more points.


    Mi sneered, and a Tian Lei attack blocked it. At the same time, he said: "Your strength is indeed better than mine, but I want to take it quickly. It is impossible. When my companions come over, you will die. It is."


    Tianlei is also sneer, in the collision of several punches and fists, Mi has long been used to the attack speed and frequency of Tianlei. At this time, Thunder made a sonic punch, and the speed of the sound came out, and the speed of punching was almost twice as fast.


    In the eyes of Mi¡¯s horror, Tian Lei¡¯s fist was like a raindrop on the body of Mi. Mi took a few mouthfuls of blood in the air and flew out. However, this is not over yet. In the past few years in the world of One Piece, Tian Lei has understood a truth. People here are very difficult to die.


    So a space move, came to the top of the Mi, and it was a punch and hit on the chest of Mi Mi. This is the smashing of the Mi Mi, and the Mi has not even had the defense. It is this. One second.


    Looking at the microphone that I was hit on the ground, I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head. The strength of this person is really good, but he is in this noble family, the time spent is too long, and the stable days are too long, so He no longer has the blood of a strong man. If I had to fight with myself, I didn¡¯t just want to fight with myself, Tian Lei really couldn¡¯t take him for a while.


    Since it is already in trouble, it will make things big, otherwise it will be too bad. The tyrannical domineering power of Tianlei broke out all of a sudden, and once again appeared on the shampoo islands, and the crowds of people in different groups fell into the ground.


    For a moment, the strong people in the Champagne Islands felt this domineering domineering. For a while, almost all the strong people on the island rushed over to Tianlei. The last time the thunder was a navy, and it was a land of illegality, so this person did not pay attention to them.


    But now it is different, this is in the nobility area! A family of other aristocrats will naturally not stand by. The same is true for the Navy, and the Navy, which was stationed in the Champagne Islands, soon came over here.


    After watching a group of people rushing over, Tian Lei smiled strangely. Another space move came, the most prosperous place in the aristocratic area. I picked a place and sneaked in.


    Seeing an old man wearing sunglasses, Tianlei could not help but stunned. This is still an old acquaintance, that is, he was first stunned by Lu Fei, and he was stepped on by himself.


    Thunder is not a secret road, it is really a good man who does not live for a long time! Being trampled by myself, I am still alive! And after how long it took, it was restored as it was! It seems that this Tianlong people, there are really a lot of good things! However, it is said that this Tianlong people are very close to themselves!


    The last time it was because of the status of the navy, it was only scruples, and today, Tianlei said hehe~~~~~


    Tian Lei¡¯s figure came to the front of Charles Ross: ¡°HI, we met again, is it because of this celebration?¡±


    Charles Ross looked at the sudden emergence of the thunder, but he was not afraid at all. Instead, he said very arrogantly: "Do you know who I am? The Tianlong people, the creator of the world, now become my slave, I can still put You are a horse, otherwise I will let the Navy fight you in the future, and then you will die."


    "Dad, who are you talking to?" At this time, a disgusting man with a snot on his face came out. Such a disgusting person is naturally an old acquaintance of the thunder, that is, the son of the father of Rozwad, Charles Ross.


    Tianlei laughed, and this didn¡¯t have to be found by himself. He smiled and said to Charles Ross: "You can still live more for a while, now you are useless!" The hood, and of course his head!


    Charles Roth is seeing this scene, this is the most terrible thing he has ever seen. He never thought that someone would dare to kill them. Tianlong people! The creation of the world! That is to touch the navy general at any time, how can anyone dare it! He didn''t understand it, and he felt the fear he never had.


    Thunder smiled at Charles St. Rose: "Call Ross is right! Take me, how is your house''s treasure room?"


    Although Thunder is laughing, but Charles Ross swears that this is the most terrible smile he has ever seen especially when his dad is still lying aside. Now he is scared, his face is blue, his body is shaking, he can''t speak.


    Thunder sees the expression of this Charles Ross, and he is speechless immediately. Just like this bird, he is the creator of his mother! Not even slag. Thunder: "If you don''t talk again, I will send you now, accompany your old lady."


    When Charles Roths heard that he had killed him, he immediately returned to God, but he was still afraid of it. He said, "Good~ good~ I will take you there."


    "Well?" Tianlei immediately felt a murderous, instinctual general, the first one, immediately a wind blade from the ears of Tianlei, whizzing past.


    impossible! I obviously don''t feel any one! Is it difficult to come up with a master who knows the color and domineering? Thunder couldn¡¯t help but turn his head, but at first glance, Tian Lei¡¯s face became very exciting.


    You~ Mom~ is actually a cat? Also he ~ mom ~, is a cat who eats the natural devil fruit! ! ! ! Thunder''s chest is now like a step by a 10,000 head mud mother.


    These Tianlong people really are fucking! Such a precious devil fruit, actually fed a pet?


    Charlson looked at the cat and immediately excited. After sweeping away the fear, he laughed loudly: "Ha ha ha! You are dead, this is my pet cat Xiaoxiu. It is eating. The natural light breeze of the cat hahaha! No one can beat it. To know that the navy general is the person who eats the natural demon fruit, their combat power is the highest in the navy, so my family¡¯s little show is also a general. Class!"


    When Tian Lei heard the words of Charles Ross, he suddenly felt that the egg was broken. You have been working for a long time. The three navies of the Navy, in the heart of your slag, are a grade with a cat. !

 Chapter 103： Open

    At the same time, Tianlei felt for this light fruit, deeply worthless! Now Tianlei has no thoughts on copying. Can a cat develop the ability of demon fruit? I also understand why I didn''t realize that someone came over. After all, who would care about a cat?


    Looking at the kitten, after the appearance, some smugly a little forgotten Charles Roth. Tianlei only smiled at him, and then appeared in a moment. Behind the cat, a hand knife would fix the cat.


    Thunder came to the cat, and once again, in front of Charles Ross, who was about to faint, was a faint smile: "Can you take me with Charles Ross now?"


    Charles Ross is now a little careful and thinking, because there is only fear in his heart. Thunder directly included him and his father, Charles Ross, in a different space.


    The heterogeneous space is a trick in the ability of the thunder to copy space. This heterogeneous space is like the space with the earth in the fire shadow. It''s a space where you can store anything.


    At the same time, there are only five strokes in space capacity, and the space is different for storage and storage. Space movement chasing enemy assistance, space blade far attack, space black hole wide range of attack moves, space fragmentation close attack attack, is also the strongest trick, can break everything.


    Soon, according to the road that Charles Ross said, Thunder quickly came to a basement. Once I entered the thunder, I was first impressed in the eyes of the thunder. It was a cage that could not be seen at the head. In the first cage, there was an individual. Or slaves, from old people to children, from men to women, all kinds of people. But they all have the same eyes full of fear and despair, all with the same biased body.


    "This group of beasts!" Tianlei came to the world of this One Piece, and for the first time wanted to kill. A murderous murder from the body of Tianlei, this murderous foot has scared the ordinary people, but the slaves in this cage are directly ignored.


    Tianlei knows this because their hearts are dead, a dead person, what is terrible? Thunder took out Rozwald and Charles Ross.


    Thunder shouted: "Look, these two people are your masters, that is, they are constantly tormenting you. But now he is in my hands, like ants. If you want them to die, they will die." So they are not so terrible!" After the day, Lei rewarded a hand knife to Charles Ross, and immediately smashed his head.


    Thunder does this, but also want to see if these people''s hearts can still wake up!


    "Mom! These two dragons are dead! Can we go out?" A child saw that Rozwad and Charles Ross were killed by the thunder and their eyes became no longer so dead. The gas is deep.


    The eyes have changed, not only him, but all seeing, Tianlei is like killing pigs and dogs. When killing these two Tianlong people, there have also been changes, and a trace of anger has been restored.


    Soon every cheering cage launched a cheering voice, which was once again igniting the fire of hope in their hearts. Thunder is a space move, the end of this basement.


    Tianlei immediately is full of golden eyes! This day, the dragon man is really **** fucking. This whole end is **** with gold, not to mention Berry and gold and silver jewelry. Finally, Tian Lei¡¯s eyes are on four boxes and two swords. Seeing is a good thing, but now is not the time to check. Everything in Tianlei is in the space of different degrees.


    Then another space moved to the place where the Tianlong people had just been killed, and the two were included in the space. Then I looked at the hundreds of slaves in front of me and walked out of the two leaders: "I am the arms of a family of arms, I am a multi-city of the long-armed family. I thank all of us for the grace."


    Thunder: "No thanks, today I will make a big noise in this shampoo islands, you can take the opportunity to escape. You two, I can see that there are some strengths, take care of them and escape! There are too strong people to chase you." After a day, a space moved away.


    After the thunder was gone, the slaves immediately began to go out and rushed out. At this time, Tianlei has arrived. He has robbed the first aristocracy, and the people who have come to reinforce this time have already arrived.


    Tianlei initially glanced at it. There were actually more than forty people, and all of them were of extraordinary strength. The worst of them was the strength of Major General. There are also nearly 20 people in Lieutenant General. The most embarrassing thing is.


    Two people with obvious positions in the middle, from these two people, Tian Lei felt pressure. Tianlei can be sure that the two worst are also the same as themselves, with the strength of the famous general. Even with the strength of the first-time generals, the whole person is excited to think of this day, it seems that this time they can let go of a fight.


    "Who?" One of the two suddenly burst into a shock Tianlei glimpse, this time, but I tried to hide it, but I still found it. It seems that this one is still a master of the color. But what about that, first pick me up a space black hole and say.


    "Killing you." After Tian Lei said coldly, the right hand was vain, and a lot of space energy gathered quickly. Just a fist-sized black hole appeared in the hands of Tianlei.


    A strong suction is immediately generated. Nearly half of the following 40 people are not responding, or the strength is not enough. After being sucked in, Tianlei did not hesitate to take the black hole and smashed them to them.


    And the next moment, Tianlei is a bit dumbfounded. Now he wants to swear, really the past and the present, the two worlds have never been like today, so I want to swear. Because Thunder saw that more than 20 people who escaped from the black hole suction, actually all of them are **** ability.


    Among them, the animal has the most capacity, and what lions, tigers, carvings, snakes, dogs, etc., do not pay attention, but thought it was into the zoo! Others are superhuman, and they are all kinds of things, what kind of ice, fire, iron, weapons, etc. ~~~ Seeing the thunder is dazzling.


    Now who **** said that the devil''s fruit ability is very rare, Tianlei immediately slaps a slap in the face and let them understand that the rumors are not so good.


    Twenty people who were sucked up by suction and could not get rid of it were directly sucked into powder by the strong suction of the black hole, and then inhaled into the black hole, disappearing without a trace.


    The remaining twenty people who watched, the pupils shrank! This move, no one of them can pick up. They feel that the closer they are to the black hole, the greater the suction. And unless there is a blow to break this trick, you can only avoid it.

 Chapter 104： Powerful space

    "Who are you, you know, you can live here are nobles, and even Tianlong people. You dare to come here to mess up, and there is no difference between looking for death."


    Tianlei smiled: "Dragons? Are you talking about these things?" Tianlei took the two dragons who had died and could not die, and threw them away.


    The two strongest people recognized it at once, but this is the two dragons of Rozwald and Charles Ross. This is a Tianlong person! As the guardian of this aristocratic area, they died two Tianlong people, and they have already imagined the end.


    The only chance now is to seize this person and make a sin to make a glimmer of hope. Other people are also an idea, because regardless of their strength, the situation is now the same.


    Almost at the same time, all those who had a far-off attack had their own smug moves and attacked the black hole of Tianlei. Tianlei¡¯s strange smile, the space black hole can not only swallow dead objects, but also the same as the attack, unless the instantaneous attack power exceeds the maximum range of space black hole devour. Otherwise, more attacks are useless.


    However, there are only two of the strongest guys here, and this ability has the power to break the black hole in this space. Therefore, a space movement of Tianlei came, and in front of the two strongest players, both of them attacked and attacked the two men.


    The two saw the lightning that appeared in the face, so easily, with their fists blocking their attacks, they knew the trouble. Originally thought that Tianlei is only good at long-range attack, but now it seems to be far and near! This is even more difficult to deal with.


    The two looked at the space black hole of the thunder, and they kept sending out strong suction, sucking things one by one, and what stones, rockeries, houses, etc. ~~ were swallowed up. The house of this aristocratic family soon became unsatisfactory, and even a complete house was gone, and the more the things that were swallowed, the greater the suction of the space black hole. Soon the suction of the black hole in the space has been strengthened several times, the power is also bigger, and the range of suction naturally increases. After a while, several houses in the vicinity are also beginning to collapse and collapse, and then they are given by the space black hole. Sucked it and swallowed it.


    The two looked at each other and thought that the black hole in this space would be sucked up, and the entire aristocratic area would not be able to keep it. At that time, they would die. In the face of life and death, it has long been enjoyed for so many years, and the bloodyness that has been wiped out has once again erupted.


    Almost at the same time angered: "Junior, I am a big sword Hao Kawen, how can you let this junior, so free in this place? You give me to die!" At the same time, the sword in the hand is instantly sheathed, a flash of light However, his sword has come to the eyes of Tianlei.


    "Junior, I am sure that you will take you down today." After that, the whole body became a black man with a hint of purple, and then immediately burst into a fist.


    The pupils of Tianlei looked fiercely, and the secrets of their own eyes were not wrong. The two men were the masters of the sword, and the other one was the advanced strongman of the armed color domineering, and one was not good.


    This time, I was afraid that my identity would be revealed, so I didn¡¯t have a sacred soul, so I could only use double fists. Tian Lei sang a slogan: "Iron - domineering öÞ Õý Õý Õý Õý." Welcomed to Kavin''s sword.


    "Hey!" A punch and a sword hit each other, and a metal sound was heard. At the same time, a strong shock wave was generated between the two people, and the person who wanted to attack the Tianlei was rushing.


    Tian Lei''s other hand waved to the other side, because the armed color domineering master Xiao Fu''s fist is already close.


    "Broken!" Thunder sighed low, and this boxing thunder smashed the space in front of Xiao Fu into pieces.


    Xiao Fu has never encountered such an attack, this is space! Before his cognition, that is, the world''s strongest, the white beard''s shock ability, this has these powers, but this person can also do it. Does this person also have the same strength as a white beard?


    Xiao Kui was really shocked by this tactic of Tian Lei, but Xiao Kui was not an ordinary person. He immediately responded. This is just the ability of the fruit, not the strength of itself. Immediately and physically and mentally, once again throwing a fist to attack the thunder.


    Tianlei has an iron-dominated 2,000-watt slewing kick, and forced the sword to retreat. After the other hand, another wave, the space debris that was broken before the space was swept away, and the strong players who attacked the plane. The ability of Tianlei to copy over is not able to develop moves, but it has been developed, and it is still possible to change the way of operation.


    Space debris, like a sharp arrow, shot at Xiao. This hit by www.novelhall.com~ is too unexpected. They are too close to Tianlei, and there is no room for evasion. They can only be blocked.


    Xiao Fu screamed, the body''s armed color is domineering, and broke out to the strongest state. "Hey! Hey! Hey!" But the fragmentation of space is not good, although his powerful armed color is overwhelming, but there are three large space fragments that have broken his arm. The color is domineering and he has inserted his body. Although the space debris slowly disappeared, three large wounds were left, and blood continued to flow.


    At the same time, Xiao was licking his chest and spitting blood. Obviously, this unexpected blow made him not hurt. He regretted it. Such an attack, he can easily resist the evasion, because he is in the big picture, and it is too small to look at the opposite person, and he was caught unprepared.


    Xiao Fu¡¯s armed color is so strong that he has been hurt by this. The other twenty people are naturally not much better. In the black hole of space, the lucky generals have escaped the catastrophe. The whole army was wiped out. The remaining 18 lieutenant generals were also injured, and they were the same. They ate a big loser.


    Although the space black hole of Tianlei is very strong, they still have absolute confidence in their own strength, and if they have more people, they will not even put Tianlei in their eyes. The blow was to wake them up, and they all adjusted themselves to the best state. They were glaring at the thunder.


    Of course, Tianlei is not arrogant, and thinks that he can suppress two generals and a bunch of lieutenants. This is his ability to win, and he is surprisingly unsuccessful. If you fight with yourself once, you will not be so passive. After all, space ability can be regarded as the most advanced ability, and the least able to see, too few people have seen, let alone those who have handed over.

 Chapter 105： Aggressive jaundice

    "Oh! I really don''t know, what are you doing, so many strong people, actually can''t take me. Please be a guard, the Tianlong is really blind!" Tianlei ignores these people, can eat people The eyes are completely deputy, not afraid of the big things, and began to pull up hatred again.


    Xiao Fu once again used the armed color domineering to the extreme, attacking the thunder. This is not because he was angered by the thunder, but he knows that today must be won in any case, otherwise they can not live.


    Other people saw that Xiao Fu launched the attack and also immediately launched an attack. As the two most powerful, the great swordsman Kavin, naturally, will not let go, no matter what, but also fully force the people to join the strongest sniper of ten meters, and smashed to Tianlei.


    Tianlei looked at it, and Xiao Fu, one of the two strongest ones, had a close attack on the attacking people, and there were ten people. This is the strength of most of these people.


    Once again, Tianlei laughed and yelled at them. It was really impossible to get them in front of them. It is estimated that they were only fixed by them. After all, my physical strength is very strong, but they can''t stop the two strong players who have entered the generals, and the siege of a bunch of lieutenant generals!


    Can Lei said that hard to come, can yin them! It''s like a previous move, like a black hole in space. When they attacked and entered Tianlei''s closeness, Tianlei once again smiled in the darkness. When the attack was only a few minutes away, he shouted: "The ability to blew!"


    It was only the body of the instant thunder that broke out a powerful energy, and all the attacks from the attack were blocked. And the energy is still going on, and the speed is increasing.


    At this time Xiao Fu, they have already reacted, but it is already late: "Booming!" Just for a moment, Tianlei has a strong light, everyone who is blind can not open their eyes, then the speed of sound ability of Tianlei Exploded, and all the people around him were blown out, and the thunder in the center of the explosion was safe. However, the physical strength is that it consumes six layers at a time. It seems that this trick is not casually used.


    This ability to explode is fast, and it is fast to come. The strong light also disappeared. Tian Lei looked around in the four-meter-high air and suddenly jumped. Because Thunder found that there is no one around the existence of a person.


    When Tian Lei looked down again, he was even more shocked. He saw his own bottom, a deep pit that could not be seen. A drop of cold sweat dripped from the face of Tianlei, and this is not much worse than the atomic bomb before! Right, there is still a mushroom cloud.


    Tianlei once again looked around the big pit, and he was happy. The people who had just come and attacked were already dying under this abilities, and they died or were seriously injured. It is just that people who attack in the distance are not much better, and they stand there reluctantly.


    The perfect one is Dajianhao Kawen, and only he has enough distance and time to avoid the slaying of Tianlei. At some point, he has been scared by the thunder, and looked at the thunder with fear. But he never imagined that Tianlei is now a product with only three or four layers of physical strength. He is fully capable of pressing the thunder, but unfortunately he is not as daring.


    Tian Lei, who had wanted to play more, saw a light spot in the distance and quickly rushed over here. There is some doubt in the thunder, is there still a capable person? But in a blink of an eye, it¡¯s not right! This direction can be in the direction of the Navy Headquarters, plus the highlights of fast moving.


    Tianlei¡¯s brain is in the middle of a horse¡¯s name, one of the three major navy¡¯s Huang Wei! Tian Lei¡¯s eyes immediately became strange, and in the moment when Huang Wei appeared in the thunder, Tian Lei copied his sparkling fruit ability.


    Huang Wei glanced at it and ruined the almost small island. It was slow and lazy. "Hey! It¡¯s terrible!" After watching Tianlei said: "Hey! Also covered up? This is unspeakable. , or I know it! But if you don¡¯t manage how to say it, it¡¯s really a bad guy!¡±


    At this time, Huang Wei saw Xiao Fu, who fell to the ground, and his eyes changed in an instant. This person naturally knew it, and he was far away from him! Can also be said to be a general figure! Actually being beaten like this, and looking at it like this, is a group of people playing this mysterious person!


    Later, I saw the big sword Hao Ka Wen also, and there was finally a hint of jealousy in his eyes. In the face of two strongcomers who entered the generals, plus a bunch of elite-level lieutenant-level, they were finally beaten like this. The most important thing is that the other party is still harmless. If you do this step, even if you think of it, it will be a little difficult!


    Listening to Tian Huangyu said, Tianlei was surprised and laughed. He learned Huang Qi¡¯s tone and said: ¡°Hey! It¡¯s the future of Huang Wei! It¡¯s really terrible!¡± You really I want to know who I am?"


    Huang Hao¡¯s face showed a hint of curiosity, still still lazy and said: ¡°Hey! Can you tell me?¡±


    "Of course!" After Thunder finished, he took the face towel on his face and revealed the face of a middle-aged uncle who was lazy and lazy.


    This face is out, there are no dead people, and the eyes are falling. It¡¯s Huang Qi¡¯s own, and he almost pulled his eyes out, and his chin on his big mouth has already fallen on the ground. He has a little reaction now. How long does this person look exactly like himself?


    That''s right, you need to know the copy of the thunder, but not only can copy the ability and moves, even the face is copied together.


    Tian Lei used this face of Huang Qi, and his face was wronged. "Big brother, I have been looking for you for a long time. The people in the navy headquarters will not let me in. I can only kill the dragons here! As sure, they said the same." As soon as you killed the Tianlong people, you immediately appeared. Great! Our brothers finally met?"


    Huang Wei¡¯s expression is very exciting now. Looking at the grievances of Tian Lei¡¯s face, he feels like he has made a grievous expression in the mirror. Then he heard that Tian Lei called his eldest brother, and the black line on his face immediately pulled down. You~ Mom~, Laozi is an only child! Where is the younger brother? Is it difficult for him to be a daddy daddy, a romantic debt left outside? I have to be engaged by Tian Lei, and Huang Wei has already started his old age.


    But immediately reacted, Zou said: "You killed the Tianlong people?"


    "Yeah! I let them, give me the call, they just don''t. I hit them with a fire, who knows their slag! It''s dead!"

 Chapter 106： Aggressive Warring States

    When Huang Hao heard the thunder, he suddenly felt that the egg was broken and he had been working for a long time. Did you kill the Tianlong people, or was it my fault? Finally, Huang Wei still confirmed it again: "You really killed the Tianlong people?"


    Tianlei immediately said with a look of innocence: "Yes! These guys on the ground have seen it, and this can''t blame me! Isn''t that looking for a big brother? Big Brother, I said to you, I am looking for you for a good time." what!"


    Huang Wei¡¯s face is bitter now and can¡¯t suffer any more. What do you have to do with killing the Tianlong people? Why are you always pulling on me? This is not fun at all! It¡¯s really not fun at all. Even if he is a general, killing a Tianlong person, he has to be chased.


    "What about the body of the dragon man that day?" Huang Wei is still a little bit unwilling, no matter who it is, facing a person who is exactly the same as himself, but also his own brother, there is no desire to do it.


    Tian Lei¡¯s face doesn¡¯t matter. One of the big pits said: ¡°It¡¯s still here, now! It¡¯s estimated that they have turned into gray and wandering around.¡±


    The black line on the face of Huang Qi dripped again. He now understands that in this mouth of the same guy who is long, he can''t get a good, serious answer. So he turned his head and looked at Xiao Fu and Da Jian Hao Ka Wen.


    They still have some flaws now, and they haven¡¯t recovered from the shocking looks of Tianlei. But the two also know what Huang Wei means. The next answer is: "He is right. He did kill the Tianlong people. It is the Rozwald Saint of the Rozwad Holy Family and his son Charles. Holy."


    Huang Wei was speechless and really killed the Tianlong people. There is no way for myself. I really want to be old, but I don¡¯t blame me! I can''t save you from this romantic debt.


    "Right! In this case, I have to take you, although you are a little bit with me~~~~~ But I am a navy, I can only do this!"


    Tianlei still pretends to be a face of naivety: "No! I came to you, my mom, but let me come to you, because you can find it, you are cheap." Did you accidentally kill two slags? Do you use this?"


    Huang Wei is speechless: "You can kill anyone, but you can''t kill them!" At the same time, Huang Wei subconsciously glanced at the people around, thinking that you are killing in front of so many people, almost the world. I also know, I want to help you this cheap brother, can not help! In the subconscious, Huang Wei has already believed in the words of Tian Lei, who made him have a daddy who is smashed with flowers! And now that Tian Lei and his model are carved out, it is difficult for him to believe it.


    Tianlei does not know that Huang Wei thinks so, if he knows, it will be a smile to the stomach.


    "Brother, look at your eyes, look at your expression, you understand what I mean. Do you want to say, no one knows that I am killing it?" Tianlei is still a look of innocence, although Huang Hao this On the wretched look of a face, it is difficult to see other expressions, because what expressions on this face will become wretched.


    When Tian Lei¡¯s words came out, Xiao Qi and Da Jianhao Ka Wen, who had already walked to Huang Hao, immediately retreated. A few people who are still alive are watching with vigilance, and of course there are thunder.


    But Huang Wei listened, and the muscles on his face kept twitching. I thought that this guy seems to be my old-fashioned debt, or else I will know what I want in my stomach! Except for the brothers, he seems to find no other explanation. Finally, Huang Qi couldn¡¯t help but spit it out. You can see it when you see it! What do you say?


    Huang Wei looked at Xiao Fu and Da Jian Hao Ka Wen again. Do you think these two guys are idiots? If I can do this, I have already done this already, can you still live to the present? Here is the place of the world''s nobility, and now the scene here must be broadcast live in the Warring States Marshal!


    Huang Wei thinks that there is nothing wrong with it. The Warring States here, the Warring States, Crane, and Karp, and three lieutenants, are watching the performance of Tianlei! They were also scared by the respect of the thunder.


    Karp even forgot to eat the doughnuts, the boss of the mouth, for a while, shocked: "There are actually two jaundices? And this new jaundice is not bad! It seems Our navy has to increase its strength this time."


    The Warring States also returned to God in this unreasonable spit of Karp, pointing to Kapudao: "Which eye do you see, this is two yellow cockroaches?"


    Karp then said with a look: "That is also the brother of Huang Wei, the brother of Huang Wei, isn''t that the person of our navy?"


    The Warring States had no choice but to look at Karp. He did not have any way to take this old partner. He could only choose to ignore him. Turned around and asked the crane: "Hey, what do you think?"


    He thought for a moment: "Before, I thought it was Tianlei Because now the Navy knows that only people who can copy others'' ability can do everything."


    When I heard the crane say so, all the people looked at her. I want to know that everyone who is here is very valued by Tianlei. It is really difficult for him to do this. After all, there is also a big dog general with an unclear attitude! But with a trace of doubt, they don''t understand why, Tian Lei copied the ability, not like a hat, if it would be him?


    The crane looked at the faces of everyone with a serious look and smiled: "Tianlei has the ability to copy, and in the promotion of the city, it has copied the ability of space and fruit. At the same time, this person in the Champagne Islands is also a space capable person. Everyone knows the space. How rare is the ability, and the ability of the space to give him the ability to reach the Champagne Islands in a short time makes me have to doubt."


    "But Tianlei can replicate the ability, not the appearance, and this will immediately ruin this suspicion. However, there is a person who can imitate the fruit in the propulsion city. It used to be Krouldal¡¯s men. The suspicion has been established. As long as Tian Lei has contacted this person, Tianlei has a lot of suspicions. But fortunately, just after Magellan¡¯s words, the surveillance phone did not see Tianlei¡¯s ability to imitate the fruit. ¡±


    Karp: "That is, this guy is the younger brother of Huang Wei? The old man really said that there is nothing wrong with it, and the strength of the navy has increased greatly. Hahaha!"


    The Warring States and others are looking at Karp without a word, increasing the strength of the Navy? how could it be possible? If you didn''t kill the Tianlong people, it is very possible, but now! Everyone said that a headache! After all, Tianlong is not a good one, but now I don¡¯t know what attitude is the general. After all, this is his brother! Now everyone has thought so.

 Chapter 107： I will tell the old man to go.

    After all, everyone knows that except for the heterogeneous nature of the thunder, the fruit ability is the only one. Now that the person who imitates the fruit in the city is still alive, it is impossible to have the second person who imitates the fruit.


    So now the guy in the Champagne Islands is what he is, the same face as Huang Wei! This is also awesome, how can this be done? It is the younger brother of General Huang Wei who killed the Tianlong people. This is a very sensitive identity!


    At this time, on the Champagne Islands, Huang Wei and Tian Lei officially held up. Huang Wei said helplessly: "I said the younger brother, let''s not fight, you go back with me, how can I protect you as much as I can?"


    Tian Lei looked at Huang Wei with a contemptuous look: "Brother, you obviously are flirting with your brother! You just said that you want to kill these people with me, and then come back to a dead and unrecognized, how can you hang up now? ?"


    Huang Wei now only feels dizzy, he wants to swear, he ~ mother ~ ~bibi Laozi when said this? This is all your own, where you are talking about yourself and have a fart relationship with yourself? Do you have to pull yourself out of the water!


    Huang Wei said that if you are not the old-fashioned debt, Lao Tie will definitely slap you to death, do you believe it or not? Guaranteed to fight you, my mother can not recognize, believe it or not.


    Looking at the black that can not be seen by Huang Wei, Tian Lei¡¯s heart is almost laughing. But I still have a look of innocence and said: "Brother, if you want to do it, just do it, let them escape, but it is not good."


    After talking about a space move to the top of the seriously injured Xiao Bian, an iron-dominant two thousand watts rounded kick, kicked him to Xiao Fu. Tianlei¡¯s hand was really unexpected. The last second was just like Huang¡¯s, and the next second was started.


    Don''t say Xiao Xiao, that is, Huang Wei has some reactions. When he wants to save Xiao Fu, it is already late. Thunder''s iron - domineering two thousand watts rounded and kicked, and the kick kicked on Xiao''s head and directly planted Xiao Fu''s head down.


    Looking at the already kicked by the thunder, the head is on the lower foot, and Xiao Huang¡¯s egg hurts. It¡¯s really your mother¡¯s uneasy reason to play cards! "The old brother, there is no way, the younger brother can be careful! Laser light." Huang Wei is now no way, can only start to attack, first took it and said. I saw a lot of light power condensing at the tip of the yellow finger.


    But he hasn''t fired yet. Tianlei immediately said: "Big brother, you actually beat me? You wait, wait until I know where the old man is, I will tell the old man to let him hit your ass, let you even the younger brother. Also hit."


    I just started to be a little serious about Huang Wei. After listening to this sentence, I suddenly changed my mind and I didn¡¯t have a hand. The laser light on my hand immediately shot out, but because of the shaking of the hand, the direction of the shot was a little bit, and Thunder passed by. The thunder was not injured by Mao, but one of his backs survived the blast of Tian Lei¡¯s ability.


    "Booming!" After a big bang, Thunder saw a guy who was full of blue smoke. Thunder couldn''t help but draw a cross on his chest and mourn for the tragedy of the lying gun for a second. The secret said: "Buddy, this is not what I beat you. When you come to the prince, you can''t make a mistake."


    This situation is also seen by Huang Wei, Huang Hao is already full of tears, brother can swear to the sky, really not intentional! This is to let the cheaper brother''s words, to Ray, and tell Dad to go, your mother, how old are you?


    After Huang Hao saw that a group of people in the Great Jianhao Kavin had already ran away, but Huang Wei could still see their increasingly jealous eyes. Huang Wei wanted to say to him in the past: "Brother is not intentional! Believe in my brother!" Unfortunately, Tian Lei¡¯s next sentence turned him over.


    Just listen to the thunder and excitement: "Brother, it''s so beautiful! Come on! Come on! Come again, the trick that just made the finger shine, it''s so cool!"


    This amount and the big sword Hao Kawen can no longer help: "Huang Wei, don''t forget that you are a naval general, protecting the Tianlong people is also your duty, and then you know what you know!"


    Huang Wei has not spoken yet. Tian Lei immediately rushed and said: "With my brother''s strength, I am afraid of him a ball! Brother! We killed them all, and we can''t be a big general, and we can rely on the strength of our brothers. Anyone will have a high status. It is to be able to dominate a party by yourself." Tianlei is now a proud face, but the heart is already laughing, and Tianlei swears, after waiting for it, he must be It¡¯s too much to be laughed at in a place to laugh at him day and night.


    Huang Wei looked at Tianlei and looked at Dajianhao Kawen. I didn¡¯t know what to say. Feeling a headache, I have to die. After a while, Huang¡¯s face gradually cooled down and said: ¡°No matter, take all of you! Eight feet of Qiong jade.¡±


    When Tian Lei listened to Huang Wei and said that the eight-footed Qiongjiu jade word, he knew that he had played a bit too much, and completely annoyed this guy. This is a powerful and wide-ranging attack! However, it seems that I have no use for my own hair! However, they can be miserable.


    I saw the energy of light turned into a photon, and in mid-air, I fired countless dazzling flares on all the targets on the ground. The power of this range, seeing the sweat of the thunder, it seems that he is far from the strongest of these generals, not only a little bit!


    Tianlei immediately moved away from a space, but before the walk, Tianlei shouted: "Huang Wei, you bastard, even the younger brother is playing, I am not with you! I will tell you when I meet my father. Shape!"


    Huang Hao listened to the body in the air and almost fell off the air. Looking at the sky-lei that disappeared in a flash, Huang Wei felt a speechless speech. Huang Wei¡¯s power of this move is indeed extraordinary, but it is not too great for people with certain strength. However, Dajianhao Kawen is a group of people, that is, Dajianhao Kawen is intact, but others are seriously injured! Needless to say, the results are all in the second.


    Dajianhao Kawen waved his sword and pointed at Huang Weidao: "You actually killed them! You actually killed them! It seems that you have betrayed the world government, and the old man and you fight!"


    Without the thunder of this thunder, the scorpion has recovered its usual, the combination of wretchedness and laziness: "Oh! So terrible! But I have betrayed the world government, but you have not the final say." !"

 Chapter 108： Brother, I misunderstood you.

    This is a time ray, a space move is back. Huang Wei saw that Tian Lei was back, and suddenly felt a stomachache, let''s go! Anyway, your space moves, no one can stop it, just as I have a good excuse, what are you doing back? At the same time, Huang Wei also knows that Tianlei is coming back, and he absolutely said in his mouth that he can bring his own words.


    As soon as Tianlei appeared, he saw that Dajianhao Kawen and Huang Qijian were arrogant, and they immediately became happy. The cracked open mouth smiled, then glanced around and found that no one but three of them stood, and Tian Lei was even more happy.


    Turning his head and touching his face, Huang Wei said: "Brother, I am misunderstood you. It turns out that you are screaming at the West! You are relaxing their vigilance, so I¡¯m doing it! It¡¯s so beautiful. It¡¯s my brother."


    Dajianhao Kawen saw that Tianlei appeared again. It was a shock that almost jumped out. He was already struggling with Huang Hao. Now this strange Tianlei, back again, really hopes can not see, and once again listen to his words, it will reach the extreme of despair.


    When Huang Wei listened to the thunder, I knew that it would be like this. This also blamed myself for being impulsive, and made a big move, giving everyone a second. But now Huang Wei¡¯s heart is quite speechless. Looking at the big sword Hao Kawen who is braving in the eyes, Huang Wei wants to tell him that the brothers have misunderstood me.


    As the saying goes, the rabbit is anxious and still biting people! What''s more, it''s still a strongman who has been in the ranks of the generals! I think that I have reached the desperate big sword Hao Kawen, and yelled: "Huang Wei, Laozi and your brothers fight. Jianhai!" On the sword of Dajianhao Kavin, countless small snipers broke out. , flying around.


    The dark passage that Tianlei sees, Mom, isn¡¯t this the trick in the swordsman of Lushan? This you will also?


    Tianlei immediately sighed and said: "Space black hole!" Tian Lei''s hand immediately appeared a black ball, the sniper shot to the thunder, all blocked easily.


    Huang Wei is very depressed now. He knows that this sword is good, but he can''t kill him any more. Otherwise, it is hard to say in this department. It¡¯s really a yellow mud off the pants.


    Therefore, it can only be passively blocked. Huang Wei: "Tian Cong Yun Jian." It is just the light energy of the instant jaundice, which quickly accumulates in the hand and quickly forms a sword of light. Blocked the sniper of Dajianhao Kavin.


    The naval headquarters of the Warring States, they were watching the live performance, they immediately realized that Huang Qi¡¯s state of mind had been chaotic, and he did not win the thunder. Turning his head to Kapudao: "Old guy, you ran for a moment and brought back the guy who suddenly popped out."


    Kapp¡¯s glimpse, but he did not expect that the Congress will point him to him. After all, the people who can make him shot are just a few people in this world. But still nodded, this is not the fact that Karp does not sing against the Warring States, but he is very interested in Tianlei, the Huangpi No.2.


    On Tianlei''s side, Tianlei is completely watching the drama on one side, and Dajianhao Kawen and Huang Wei are playing a hot one. Tianlei has already been happy, and Huang Wei is a faceless speech. He looked at the thunder from time to time, he is thinking now, how is this guy''s face so owed! How can a person be so embarrassed, so cumbersome?


    Then I went back to God. "Hey! Hey! Hey!" This guy looks like himself. He said that he owes a lot, saying that he is jealous and that he is too wretched, not just saying himself! At this time, Thunder felt a strong momentum and approached quickly here.


    It seems that the Navy headquarters has sent people, and it is still a group that is not allowed, because this momentum is stronger than Huang Jun, a naval general.


    The speed of coming people is very fast, just came to Tianlei in a moment. First, I said to Dajianhao Kawen and Huang Wei: "You two don''t fight first!" After watching Tianlei Road: "Small Huang Wei, how old are you this year! Are you interested in coming to our navy!"


    Tianlei, Huang Wei, and Da Jianhao Ka Wenqi Qi: "Well?" This turning point is a bit big, and the three people reacted a little.


    The Warring States of the Navy¡¯s headquarters naturally saw this scene. He said, ¡°I said this old bastard. How can I promise this time? It¡¯s been a long time for him to ask this! It¡¯s still not giving up. The idea, he does not want to kill the people of the Tianlong people, how can they stay in the navy?" Now the Warring States is angry.


    Tianlei subconsciously replied: "17 years old!"


    This next round of Karp was awkward, watching Tian Lei now this, the face of the middle-aged uncle, uncle, asked: "17 years old? No mistake!"


    The people who are still worried are also staying the same. Huang Qi¡¯s mouth is constantly twitching, and his cheap younger brother is really a best. No, it is the best of the best. At the age of 17, it is the same as your own. If he and his age are old, they must not be the same as the old man! I thought that this jaundice could not help but chill, and immediately took out this terrible imagination.


    At this time, Tianlei also returned to God, knowing that he was a little bit leaked, but now he can''t get it back. He can only continue to nonsense: "My mother said that I am a little anxious! But fortunately, I am so anxious. When I came out, I didn¡¯t need to take photos with me. I asked myself directly, I have found this person, have you seen it before? But it is very strange, I am always smashed into a **** disease! I am a strange stranger. Is it wrong with me?"


    "Long anxious? Hahaha! Little Huang Wei, you are too funny, but I like the old man! Hahaha! I want you to join the Navy more, so the Navy will become more interesting." After Lei¡¯s words, he immediately laughed. But other people can not have such a strong acceptance of him, they are all speechless by Ray.


    After Karp laughed and played, it was a flash. Thunder only saw a figure of Karp already appeared in front of him, a big fist hit him. Tianlei almost didn''t be scared to death. Now he understands the mood of the Warring States. This Karp''s action and logic of thinking are unexpected. At the same time, it is also sad for the Warring States. There are absolutely such partners. Live for several years.


    Tianlei immediately screamed: "The space is broken!" Kapu came too fast, and Tianlei had no time to escape, that is, space movement was too late to use. Therefore, it was only hard to come hard once, and Tian Lei waved a punch. Wherever the fist passed, all the space was broken.


    Karp looked at the fragmented space and the space debris, and it didn''t change his face, but it was not enough to make his naval hero retreat.

 Chapter 109： Small yellow scorpion that shocked the world

    The power on Cap''s fist was once again increased, and the armed color domineering was also completely erupted. "Boom!" Karp''s fist was like a sword, and he passed through the space debris of Tianlei and came to the thunder.


    The terrified Tianlei almost jumped up, and quickly folded his arms in front of him. The armed color of his body was domineering. "Hey!" Karp''s fist hit the thunder''s arms and made a sound of metal.


    After that, Tianlei was smashed out by the scorpion, and after flying more than 100 meters, Tianlei stabilized his figure. At this time, the thunder''s arms were broken, and the pain was extremely painful. This is the first time that Tianlei has played against the top players in the world. It is finally knowing the gap between them and them. It is only the suppressed ones!


    Karp¡¯s fist also started to wake up because of the powerful ability to start some arrogant thunder. Let Tianlei understand his strength and what kind of position he is in the end.


    Karp looked at Tian Lei and hardened his own full blow. He laughed even more joyfully: "Little Huang Hao, you are good! This world can take my full blow, but there are not a few! I I want you to join the Navy more. Come on! Try my love iron fist!¡± Karp once again waved his fist and banged to Tianlei.


    After I have tasted Karp¡¯s iron fist, Tianlei will dare to pick it up! Now he is very alert to Karp, and Karp moves. Tianlei immediately moved to a side of Huang Wei, and then said: "Brother, this old guy beats your brother, you have to be the master of me! Brother you must be able to do this."


    Thunder suddenly came to this, and Huang Hao once again smashed and struggled. You ~ Mom ~, you have been pulling yourself into the water before, and the big sword Hao Kawen, look like an enemy, if it is not a card, and now still desperate with yourself! It¡¯s even more outrageous now, this is your sister¡¯s wish to make a fight with Karp! This old guy, I am not an opponent! Huang Wei is really bursting into tears! Not by the old road, you are a wind and debt, but it is really a dead man!


    Karp and Dajianhao Kawen are also the same to let Tianlei get dizzy, you are also a strong! A little strong style is good! Hiding behind others, what is it?


    At this time, the naval headquarters of the Navy¡¯s headquarters and the chief of staff, Lieutenant General He, saw a little. He Zhong will be dignified: "It seems that we are all underestimated, and this is the younger brother who suddenly emerged."


    "Yes, this guy''s ability is strong, but he can take over Kapp''s full blow, and he wants to come to his own strength. Plus he can beat everyone''s performance, it is definitely a terrible person. And from him Seeking to kill the Tianlong people, he is also an act of no scruples. It seems to be extremely deserving, and now the reward order is issued, the bounty is initially set at 800 million!"


    In this way, Tianlei as a navy, once again being rewarded, and still one step to the sky, it is 800 million, which is never seen in the world of pirates. There is also a reason for the reward of the Warring States. The reward of killing the Tianlong people is 500 million, and the extraordinary strength of Tianlei is already conservative. It is a pity that this reward is a white hair, because this person can not appear again.


    Huang Wei has been unable to stand it. He said: "No matter who you are, let me say it first." After finishing the sputum, Huang Li immediately raised his foot and quickly gathered the energy of light on his foot. Then Huang Qi kicked out at the speed of light.


    Thunder was once again shot, oh! "Tian Lei vomited a few mouthfuls of blood in the air. This time he finally knows how to be kicked by the light, and knows how strong these famous generals are." It seems that he is still too far away. what!


    Even after two smashes, Tianlei naturally will not make them feel good, and they can''t beat them, but they can kill them. "Big brother, you are too bad, actually hit me, I must tell my mother when I go home, you will wait, I will come back!" Then Tianlei immediately made room to move back to the promotion city, he did not want I stayed here again, there are Huang Wei and Karp, and if they let them catch it, they will be finished.


    The next day, a reward order shocked the whole world.


    The white-bearded pirate group, the white beard with a reward for making a big laugh: "Fee! Fee! Fee! The first time to reward the 800 million little guy, is exactly the same as Huang Weichang! Or his brother? Xiao Huangqi? Continuous Killing two Tianlong people? It seems that there is a bad junior! Fees! Fees! Fees!" Finally, the white beard laughed again.


    At this time, Black Beard also took the reward of this little yellow pheasant and said to the poison doctor on the side: "This guy can kill the Tianlong people in the shampoo islands, and can also retreat in the hands of Karp and Huang Wei. Absolutely extraordinary, what do you say we find him and let him join us?"


    The poison doctor is still a dead person He said: "Captain, this little yellow cockroach is a space ability person. It is not difficult to find him."


    Black beard clicked: "Also!"


    Aunt, Kato is also the same, very curious about this little yellow °¡! After all, this is the first time someone has killed the Tianlong people, knowing that the emperors of these pirates have not killed them!


    This time with Huang Wei, Karp''s short confrontation, Tianlei recognized his own shortcomings, Tian Lei began the physical exercise. At the same time, it began to be like the partners, and the prisoners of more than five layers, opened the mother to fight, and in order to better exercise the body, Tianlei did not use the ability in this battle.


    Time passed quickly, and a year passed. In this year, Tianlei was the fifth floor of the entire city. Now the prisoner on the fifth floor has already fainted when he saw the thunder.


    They were really scared by the thunder, and at the beginning they could still have a split with Tian Lei, and now only K is divided. No matter who it is, if it is K several times a day, no one can stand it! So they will be fainted when they see the thunder!


    So today, Tianlei came to the sixth floor. Every one here is not a weak person, and there are even many powerful big people. The white beard pirate group second battle team captain fire fist Portas D. Ace, the original king of the next seven Wuhai sea hero Jibel (very flat), the former king of the seven Wuhaisha ¡¤ Krokdal, history The most ferocious female prisoner Katrina Tippen, the great Bacchus Jot, the huge battleship San Juan Wolverine (ship), the evil king Abarro Pizarro, the world destroyer Valdo, Baroque Ledfield and more.


    These people are the objects that Tianlei will challenge next!

 Chapter 110： Battle heroes are very flat

    Thunder came to the front of the sea man, and said faintly: "The seaman is very flat, how about fighting with me?"


    The seaman looked very hard at the thunder, and then faintly said: "Why should I fight with you."


    As a person of the past life, Tianlei naturally knows what the seaman wants: "The seaman is very flat, so how can you fight against me, no matter whether you win or lose. I promise you that after the fisherman island Under my protection. I want to be one of the seven Wuhai, you should know my strength and status in the navy!"


    The sea man listened to the words of the thunder, and his eyes immediately lit up. I must know that the fisherman island and his existence of the seven Wuhai existed before, but also shocked some people, but they have now been detained and removed by the navy. The name. It also has a great impact on the safety of the fisherman''s island. If there is a naval protection on the first day of the navy, it will certainly shock many people, so that you can rest assured.


    I think that this man is very straightforward: "Good! I will fight with you, but I hope that you can abide by your promise."


    Tian Lei listened to the sea man and agreed to it. He immediately said: "Nature is no problem. I dare not say that I am a good person. When I promised, I will never lose my word."


    Soon the two came to the fifth floor, because the people on the sixth floor were not ordinary people, and it was inconvenient to fight there. So I found a spacious place on the fifth floor.


    After the two set up their own racks, Tian Lei said: "Then I will be welcome." After a space move, Tian Lei came to the back of the knight, and a hand knife smashed.


    Looking at the disappearance of the disappearance of the sky, the sea man was very alert, and when Tian Lei appeared behind him to attack, he immediately felt a strong wind to attack himself.


    "How is it possible?" The seaman is very flat. He and the Navy have not only fought once, so he has seen a lot of the six-strong! But I have never seen a person, can use such a strong shaving, use such a silent.


    The next moment, the sea man looked very flat and was about to hit his current hand knife, his eyes filled with incredulity. With a boom. The sea man was very flat and flew out, and the seaman who flew away was evenly flat and fell into the stone in the distance.


    "The youngest lieutenant in the navy, your strength will not be like this! It is too disappointing. It is a painless blow! This kind of blow is impossible to harm me. "The sea man was very flat from a pile of gravel, and the wind was light and dark."


    Seeing the thunder of a thunder, this seaman is not one of the seven Wuhai, the strength is extraordinary. This one''s own blow, although only using three layers of power, but it is also 3000 power, the sea man is very flat, even the hair did not hurt one.


    Tianlei said: "Now start! My strength, you will know soon."


    The sea man is very flat: "It seems that you should let me know, the true strength of Qiwuhai, or else you have been underestimated!" He said that the sea man also started his attack, a stroke of seven thousand The tile round kick kicked to Tianlei.


    Tianlei can also be a karate for the fisherman. Although it is not authentic, it is also known that this is a super move that is enough to break the power of 7,000 tiles! Tianlei naturally did not dare to care about it, and immediately rushed to the top of the battle.


    But the next moment, Tianlei knows that it will be suffered. Although the figure of the seaman is still flat, the thunder of the thunder is in the air, and there is nothing in the front. It is an afterimage! Then the whistling wind rang behind the head.


    Thunder immediately reacted, and immediately an iron-dominated 2,000-watt slewing kick, hit back to Lei Lima.


    The next moment, I heard a bang, Tian Lei and the sea man were very flat, and they slammed together. The two were each shaken back two steps, and the land at the foot of the two was also because they were trying to stabilize The body is cracked too hard.


    However, the sea man was very stable and stable, and he disappeared into the original place. He appeared behind Tianlei and launched an attack again.


    Just hit hard and attacked the thunder, and felt the wind behind the head. I don''t have to think about it, this is a very flat attack of the sea man. Tianlei immediately moved in a space, and the danger escaped the impetuous blow.


    At the same time, Tianlei appeared on the top of the sea man''s level, and immediately shot a gun, and shot the sea hero.


    When the sea man saw that his attack was lost, he felt that it was wrong. In an instant, he accelerated, and once again turned into a residual image, quickly avoiding the thunderbolt gun attack.


    Tianlei Zou took a look at the eyebrows, the strength of these seven Wuhai is not the same! The first hit against the speciality of space movement, only hit the attack ~ www.novelhall.com ~ originally thought that at least can hurt him, but did not expect, actually did not stand up. The blow was just right, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be avoided.


    Then Tianlei launched the attack again, and appeared in the air in a month. After that, he took out the famous sword on the back and sang the soul. He shouted: "One knife, the dragon flame." In this year, the sky Lei''s swordsmanship is also a great improvement, and the power of the sword is also a lot bigger.


    On the other hand, the body of the Red Tiger appeared for the first time.


    Looking at the sky and thunder, the seaman is very flat at this time, and his eyes are also dignified a lot. Obviously, he is the one who has been stunned by the thunder, and he has a lingering fear. He is still the first time to touch, even seeing the domineering, and can¡¯t feel the move. . Looking at the attack that Tianlei has already attacked himself, he knows that this attack, he can''t hide!


    Then it can only be hard and hard, and the sea man is very low and immediately sighs: "Five thousand pieces of tile is boxing." This is a fist that is enough to open the power of 5,000 tiles, and it is also a full blow of the sea man.


    Tianlei looked at the hard-hitting heroes, and smiled faintly. Tianlei was not afraid at all. The fists on the force added a few points and attacked more quickly.


    "Booming!" The two men made a full blow and once again slammed into it. From the last hard hit, I know that my strength is almost the same as this man. So now that the battle is not over yet, Tian Lei can already know his strength initially.


    Once again, the two men were evenly matched, and Tianlei couldn¡¯t help but laugh loudly: ¡°Hurry! Come on! Let¡¯s fight again! See if you are strong, or I am strong!¡± said that completely Ray once again went all out to the heroes. This time, Tianlei once again made it out, and the iron-dominated two thousand watts rounded and kicked! ¡±

 Chapter 111： Battle heroes

    At this time, the opposite of the sea man was very flat, the body suddenly raised two blue water. In the eyes of Tian Lei¡¯s astonished eyes, he turned into two water whip and attacked him.


    Thunder looked at two whip made of water, one pulled up to his chest, and the other was wrapped around his legs. Mom''s egg, Tianlei dare to swear, in the pastime of the anime, the sea man is very flat has never used this trick. Now it seems that this embarrassing actually hides the strength.


    Roar!


    When the electric light flashed, the red tiger''s front paws instantly reached the front of Willy, and the paws caught directly against Willy''s abdomen.


    Can''t hide? !


    Instantly, Willy felt that the two whips of the seaman were very fast, but they still had the power to change direction at any time. Even if you hide on the side, the attack will follow closely, it is a difficult trick!


    Tianlei could not help but think that it is inconvenient to have no ability! I think this is the case, but in order to better exercise body and swordsmanship, Tianlei still has no ability to use. Tianlei has not used the time to shave, so Tianlei can only sway the cloth in the hands of the spirit, and two consecutive hits want to break the two whip.


    However, at the moment when the sword and the whip collided together, the thunder was clearly seen, and the seaman¡¯s mouth was flat and the subtle curvature was raised.


    The next moment, the sea man was very flat and whip, immediately changed his direction, avoided the sniper of the thunder, and continued to attack the thunder. A whip instantly entangled the thunder''s legs, and as the slamming sound was clear, the thunder was suddenly taken out by another whip.


    Your sister''s, is calculated. Although the last moment, Tianlei used iron and armed color domineering defense, but it was too hasty and the defense was greatly reduced. The whole body was pumped for a while, and the day when Tian Lei was flying out, I realized that there is still a certain gap between myself and the battle experience of these old guys.


    However, at this time, Tianlei had no time to think about it, because Tianlei suddenly found that the sky suddenly darkened. Looking up, the original knight was attacked again. This time he is now above the thunder, his body just blocked the light, so Tianlei will feel dark.


    The sea man above Tianlei was very flat, and he screamed at the fish: "The karate of the karate is righteous." I saw that the seaman gathered a water polo quickly in the palm of his hand and then shot at the Zhongtian Laser.


    This trick, in the absence of ability, Tianlei can not hardly pick up, after all, the former Tianlei, but know the power of this move. Its power can even pass water through the enemy''s body. It is enough to penetrate the body of the porpoise fisherman "Mianjing", which is several times larger than the mountain. I can think of how powerful his power is.


    This move with a sharp whistling sound, quickly came to the front of Tianlei, the target pointed to the thunder of the thunder, apparently want to get the Tianlei to get a trick.


    Tianlei does not want to kneel down, power is like a powerful move. Therefore, Tianlei immediately shaved and left the original temple in an instant.


    Between the moments when the thunder and the heavens were in the air, the attack of the knight¡¯s flat has already arrived. ¡°Booming!¡± This hit on the ground, the ground that was originally shattered, first with this The center cracked open. After that, it collapsed fiercely. A ten-meter-long pit appeared in front of Tianlei¡¯s eyes. With this big pit as the center, the 100-meter ground is also a cracked phase. It can be seen how powerful the attack is. .


    Tianlei is not a person who only beats and fails, and has escaped the powerful blow of the seaman. Immediately began a counterattack, a shaved moment came to the side of the sea man is very flat, "bang!", Tian Lei''s fist slammed into the sea man is very flat.


    Seeing the attack of the thunder, the sea man was very flat this time without a hard block, but avoided. This punch of Tianlei only flew a piece of land and left a big pit on the ground.


    Although the sea man was very peaceful, although he escaped the thunder of Tian Lei, but the wind also scratched his face. At this time, the sea man is very flat, and he has a tricky palm. This is a move that uses the powerful force of the foot to make a jump. After arriving in the air, the seaman waved his hand, and countless drops of water appeared in his hands. The same low ground drink: "It is the strongest genius of the navy, this strength fruit is strong, then pick me up a trick to try!" After the completion of the water droplets into the sky, the rapid shot to the thunder Come over.


    Tianlei saw such a wide-ranging attack, and the brow couldn¡¯t help but scream, and screamed, and also made the fisher karate: ¡°Tang Caowa is a fist.¡± Tian Lei¡¯s hand is also a wave, a 360¡ã all-round The powerful shock wave was immediately produced, and the heroic heroes were blocked from the whole body.


    Looking at this blow, I still let Tianlei easily block it The seaman is very flat: "It seems that your strength has been the same level as the old man." In the same way, relying on the weaknesses of others to win! What makes me even more unexpected is that you actually have a karate karate, but it is not an authentic fisherman karate, but in your hands, it is extraordinary."


    Obviously, the seaman said that he was defeating Krokdal, but Tianlei did not refute it. After all, this is a fact.


    Tianlei once again launched an attack. This is a use of the six-type iron block, the armed color domineering, and the overlord color domineering. When the thunder was full of strength, the domineering color of the body was naturally out of full force, and a hegemonic momentum was born. It¡¯s just that all the people in the city feel the thunder of this moment.


    Tianlei made a punch to the sea man, and this time there was no fancy move, it was an ordinary Wu Zhengquan.


    This kind of ordinary ordinary one is the righteous boxing, so that the sea man is very flat for the first time, and exclaimed: "The overlord is domineering! You have the capital of the king! The armed color is also up to the advanced!"


    Looking at the boxing attack from the thunder, the sea man was even counterattacked, and hit the full five thousand watts of Zhengquan to meet the thunder of Tian Lei.


    When Tian Lei saw the fist of the seaman''s flat welcoming, it also turned black. At first glance, he knew that it was also attached with armed color domineering. This has not appeared in the anime of past lives. It seems that these strong players are not exhausted in the battle of the top.


    "Booming!" The two fists slammed into the air and made a loud noise. A powerful shock wave was generated between the fists of the two men, and the clothes on the two men were blown straight, and the surrounding debris was swept away.

 Chapter 112： Face the female emperor, 0 resistance!

    The two stalemate for a while, the fierce pair flew back, and the two once again became a tie. This time, both of them are all striking, this is not a winner, and it is impossible to break the game and not fight for you. Both of them know this.


    The sea man is very flat: "I don''t think we have to fight it!"


    Tian Lei smiled and said: "I think so too."


    At this time, the proprietor of the city, Magellan, came out: "You have also played the game, and now you can go back to your sixth floor." Very flat and followed Magellan back to his prison, of course this is not He volunteered, and he knew that under the eyes of Tianlei and Magellan, even if he was already outside the prison, there was no hope of going out.


    After sending him back, Magellan said to Tian Lei: "Before you were on the fifth floor, I also closed my eyes with one eye. But these six layers are different, this time you and the battle, I am still owed you. But after six layers of people, you can''t mess around again." After Magellan looked at the thunder with a look of vigilance, he knew that Tianlei had space ability and wanted to be hard. It¡¯s a bit difficult to stop it!


    Tian Lei¡¯s face does not matter. ¡°No problem, I will not come back to the sixth floor. Anyway, I am now practicing almost. I have space ability. I can¡¯t go out and find some pirates to fight.¡± Magellan was speechless for a while, but as long as he did not move the six-layer prisoner, he was too lazy to manage it!


    After Magellan left, Thunder would hurt the egg, because he didn¡¯t know who to go to fight for a time! No matter what, Tian Lei started his, and the aimless space moved.


    A small island, two small islands ~~~~~ This has passed in a month, but Tianlei still did not find a warable person. Tianlei has no time, secretly your sister''s, the world''s so many powerful pirates, actually did not touch! ! ! ! !


    Forget it, and then move the space three times. If you still can''t find a warable person, go to the site of the Four Emperors and turn around. I want to find a lot of strong people there, but it is a lot of trouble. No time, no second time, three times "hey!" Tianlei looked at the fog in front of him, vaguely can still see a graceful figure!


    Tianlei immediately felt bad, this you~ Mom, it seems that the space has moved, and the girls¡¯ girls are in the bathroom, which is troublesome. But ~~~~ This woman¡¯s figure is really great! Thunder can not swallow the swallow, although under the cover of the fog, Tianxuan can only see a physique vaguely, but it is this faint feeling, full of temptation! Originally, Tianlei wanted to make a move in a space, but now it¡¯s a bit of a sloppy leg! Everyone is a man, you know! Ha ha!


    But at the time of Tianlei YY, the woman turned her head and saw that Tian Lei was shocked first, then cold and cold: "Man?"


    Thunder has also returned to this voice in this voice, and then look at it, Tian Lei''s almost shocked soul is out. This woman has a long, black hair and bright, white and reddish skin. A snake-shaped earring on the ear, big eyes, a small but pretty nose, a characteristic cherry mouth, a bee waist and hips, and how can it be blocked, the pair on the chest is huge. In addition, this woman has a spirit of the king, and has arrogant contempt. There is also the seal of the Tianlong people behind her.


    Even if it is stupid, this time can recognize who this person is, the world''s first beauty in the world of One Piece, the rare female pirate among the pirates, and the female emperor Hancock of one of the seven Wuhai.


    Tianlei is now a question mark full of heads, this seems to be the guy of Luffy, encounter the scene of Hancock! How do you change to me now? This proud female emperor Hancock is grabbing it! Still grab it! Tianlei said that brother is also a mortal! More a man!


    Luffy brothers, brother is not welcome, anyway, you do not understand the things of men and women, this proud female emperor Hancock is still brother, let me go!


    The female Emperor Hancock saw that Tianlei had been staring at her body and kept watching, but she did not want Tianlei to see it again. The dragon hoof print on her body could only be said: "Second sister Poya Sanda Sony Ya, Sanmei Boya Marie Rude, you are not here!"


    Just one moment, two long and tall sisters came to the front of the female Emperor Hancock and blocked her. At the same time, looking at Tianlei, it is also very shocking: "Man?"


    After a while, the female emperor Hancock walked out from behind the two sisters. At this time, she had already dressed. She looked at Tian Lei''s eyes and was cold and could freeze the dead. She sighed coldly: "I have to go to death after seeing ~~ sweet and sweet!" Hancock put his hands in a loving position and immediately appeared in love. In front of her, a loving light was shot at the thunder.


    Tian Lei, the man in this man was instantly petrified. There is no way for Hancock to wear clothes. The **** is more tempting than wearing no clothes. Look at this yell that your mother wears? A deep V-neck dress? Still in a vacuum, your sister''s, the most important thing is that the split on the skirt of the lower body is too big! The thigh roots are all at a glance, that is, Kankan blocks the mysterious land, and Tian Lei thinks with tears, as long as it is a man, it can''t stop it!


    At the moment before Tianlei was petrified, Tianlei responded, and his eyes suddenly became strange, and then he was petrified.


    Hankook looked at the petrified Tianlei and said to the second sister Poya Sanda Sonia and the three sisters Poya Marie Gould: "You have to throw this guy away! Save him from being in my eyes." !"


    When Ray wakes up, he is already lying in a deserted forest, and Tianlei can''t help but take a sigh of relief, fortunately at the most critical time. With the ability to copy Hankuk''s sweet ability to copy, it may be that with the same fruit power, Tianlei''s petrochemical itself unraveled.


    However, for his own reasons, Luffy''s story has changed a lot. After he was beaten in the Champagne Islands, it was followed by a battle on the top. However, after the Navy did catch Ace, it did not execute immediately, but it was prepared for two more years.


    An Li said that a group of Luffy had already been flying for more than a year, but Luffy did not seem to have appeared in the country of Hankook¡¯s daughter. Is it because of his own reasons?


    who cares! I don¡¯t want to think about it. Now what Tianlei wants most is to find a mirror and see if he has the ability of Hancock, and he is also very handsome. To know that Tianlei has always been good, if this ability is re-optimized, it is really handsome and no friends.

 Chapter 113： Flying kiss on the air kiss

    As long as there is a woman, there will be no mirrors, not to mention the daughter island. The most important thing is the mirror. Tianlei moved in a space and entered a room. Just swiping and seeing a full-length mirror, Tianlei walked over and looked at it, lying down!


    Looking at myself in the mirror, Tian Lei looked at it. This is too handsome! But is ~~~~ a bit too esoteric? How to see is a literary youth! At the same time, Tian Lei is also secretive, wiping a cold sweat, the temperament can still accept, if it becomes a pseudo-naughter, it is estimated that he can only vomit blood. But to say that this kind of self is a bit too handsome?


    Looking at it, Tianlei¡¯s cold sweat dripped down. Because Thunder found that your mother has seen more, there is a feeling of moving! Really fucked, the whole male version of the female emperor?


    "Well! Female Emperor?" When she thought of the female emperor, Tian Lei suddenly thought of one thing. Tianlei immediately used the ability to copy, and the people in the mirror immediately made a big difference. From a fascinating literary and small meat to a sacred fish, the sacred queen of the moon.


    It¡¯s true that Tian Lei was at that moment, thinking of his ability to copy, copying the ability of others, and copying the physical appearance of this person! Now Tianlei is like a female emperor, looking at herself in the mirror. It¡¯s not the female emperor in the mirror, the dress of a navy, the slobber screaming down, and Thunder said that he was subdued, and the temptation was the biggest.


    Tianlei first looked at the peerless arrogant face in the mirror, and then saw the white between the necks. Although the female emperor in the mirror changed himself, she still could not help but swallow. The eyes have no lines to move, and finally the sight of the thunder is once again down, stopping on the huge pride, and the thunder eyes are straight.


    Suddenly, the head of the thunder was lower, and I saw my chest. I couldn¡¯t help but pull my collar with my hands. It was wonderful! Although Tianlei¡¯s current practice is quite shameless and wretched, Tian Lei still couldn¡¯t help it. He took a more look and had two more blood lines under his nose.


    After a while, Tian Lei only returned to God, and finally moved his eyes away from his chest. Tianlei couldn¡¯t help but sneak a word. It¡¯s really no good. Look at the real female emperor and see what it¡¯s like! Although it is said to be exactly the same.


    After the line of sight was removed from the chest, he once again returned to the mirror in front of him. The appearance of the female emperor once again appeared in the eyes of Tianlei. Although Tianlei knew that this was himself, the temptation was too great. Tianlei immediately changed back to his own appearance, and it is still so safe! Thunder couldn¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat that didn¡¯t exist on his head.


    Tianlei first smashed his gimmick and took out his own messy thoughts. At the same time, I stabilized my state of mind and looked at the tallest building in my daughter''s island. I secretly told the female emperor Hancock that I am coming!


    A space move of Tianlei came to the bathroom of the female emperor, and no one looked at it! Also, I don¡¯t know how long it took to get rid of petrochemicals. Hancock is not here.


    "Who?" This is the smell of Tianlei. I feel the breath of two people. With the sound of the thunder, two huge women have emerged.


    Looking at the two people who came, Tian Lei smiled and asked: "You are Hancock''s second sister, Poya Sanda Sonia, and Sanmei Poya Marie Gould?" At the same time, I thought, this is My two little sisters in the future! Can not be guilty, or not sinful.


    After Sonda Sonia and Mary Gorud saw the face of Thunder, they looked at Tianlei with a shocked look: "Are you the man who was petrified by the big sister?"


    Sonda Sonia: "Men must die in our country, but why can''t I get it?" Sangda Sonia looked at Tian Lei''s eyes and slowly became love.


    Mary Gorud was the same at this time, her eyes turned into love, and her face was insane, and she exclaimed: "This man is so charming! It feels no more than a big sister!"


    Tianlei looked at the two sisters, Sanda Sonia and Mary Groot, and turned into a madman. The ghost said that Hancock¡¯s mantra was said: ¡°I will be forgiven for whatever I do, because this will be too handsome. ¡±


    The two sisters, Sanda Sonia and Mary Groot, immediately became even more mad, exclaiming: "Admiral Admiral, you are so handsome!" Sandra Sonia and Mary Groot are two sisters after all. Among the nine snake pirates, the strongest two except Hancock.


    Immediately afterwards, I came back to God and recovered from the state of the flower idiot, but the face was tangled. Sanda Sonia bitterly said to Mary Gorud: "Although I know that men can''t appear in our country, I still can''t get it, and the three sisters are still coming!"


    Mary Gorud is also a tangled look: "Second sister, I am the same! It seems that this naval lieutenant is also a capable person, and is still the same ability as the big sister''s sweet fruit, otherwise there will be no such charm!"


    At this time, a figure slowly came over to this side, and he said with a sullen look: "What are you doing with Sonda Sonia and Mary Gorude? Don''t take this man down!"


    Tianlei looked at Hancock and smiled: "Women Hancock is right! I am the Admiral and you are one of the seven Wuhai, killing me seems not very good! And you also kill No, I can!"


    Hancock is a very proud guy, how to get the words of the thunder! Immediately: "Kiss the gun!" I saw her finger tapping the lips, creating a small peach heart shape, and then using the finger as a muzzle, aiming at the thunder. After that, the small peach color love was shot like a bullet to the sky.


    Tianlei looked at this trick and smirked: "I really didn''t think that the female emperor fell in love with me so soon! Since you gave me a kiss, the ceremony is still going, I have to pay you back." Tianlei is also light finger Touching the lips, a small peach color love, immediately appeared in the fingers of the thunder, and then as a bullet shot to Hancock''s kiss gun. Two powerful kiss guns met in the air and immediately turned into a crush!


    The two sisters, Sanda Sonia and Mary Grud, saw that Tian Lei had the same moves as Hancock, and both eyes were coming out, and the mouth was also the boss. It is the arrogant Hancock who is also shocked to look at Tian Lei: "You ~ you ~ you ~ ~ ~ how is possible, have my ability and moves!"


    Tian Lei smiled and said: "I have eaten the ability to copy the fruit, so I can copy all the fruits! Your sweet fruit is naturally not another. And the dragon hoof print on your back, I will not say Go out.¡± Tianlei naturally knows how this female emperor Hancock fell in love with Lu Fei¡¯s ribs. Therefore, Tianlei immediately led to the Tianlong hoof, this key point, although this is a little shameless and wretched, but it is shameless for the female emperor to be shameless, and the wretchedness is wretched.

 Chapter 114： Female Emperor

    Sure enough, when Tian Lei mentioned the dragon hoof print, Hancock¡¯s face suddenly changed, and there was a trace of fear on her face. Although she concealed it very well, she still let Tian Lei see it. And Hancock¡¯s two sisters, Sada Sonia and Mary Gould, are the same face, and they can¡¯t help but drop a drop of cold sweat. It can be said that they were arrested as slaves by the Tianlong people. They were the most unbearable in their lives, the most unwilling to recall, and the least wanted to be known by others.


    Hankook immediately said: "Our business, we must not let others know, Sanda Sonia and Mary Godud."


    "Yes!" Both Sanda Sonia and Mary Groot both started the attack.


    I saw two sisters, Sanda Sonia and Mary Grud, who immediately used the ability, one became a python form, and the other became a cobra form.


    After using the ability, Sonda Sonia and Mary Gorud also screamed at the same time: "The snake has a gossip snake and a snake with a "flame snake god."" The two men''s hair immediately became eight snakes. Look, the difference is that one is braving the fire, one is not. Sixteen snakes attacked Tian Lei.


    At the same time, Hancock also launched an attack, and one leg kicked to the thunder.


    Looking at the three attacks that were attacked at the same time, Tian Lei is quite speechless. The dark road is also a strong one. Is it a siege? There is no such thing as a strong man.


    However, the thunder is not afraid, and screams: "The fisher karate Tang Cao tile is a fist." Tian Lei''s right hand is full of a wave, a powerful 360-degree shock wave is generated, and the three men of the Hancock three sisters The attack was blocked one by one.


    "Hey! Hey! Hey! It¡¯s not a dragon hoof print! It¡¯s a big deal. You can catch a dragon and come over. It¡¯s a big turtle on him.¡± Tian Lei¡¯s face was light and cloudy, but it was very forceful.


    The three sisters of Hankuk, listening to the words of the thunder, the attitude of the thunder did not change the emperor, but it was even more angry. Hankook said: "Do you dare to play with me? Can Tianlong people catch it?" After finishing Hancock, his hands were placed in a loving position, and then a loving light flew away to the thunder.


    Once again, Tianlei was petrified. There is no way for the charm of the female emperor. The resistance of Tianlei is zero! However, Tianlei had prepared for it and used it to resolve it before it was petrified. So it was restored at the moment of being petrified.


    At this time, Mary Gord¡¯s attack also began. I saw her vomiting venom from the mouth and attacking the thunder.


    Tianlei immediately accumulated the photon in his hand, and soon formed a sword of light ¡®Ìì´ÔÔƽ£¡¯. After a move: "a knife flow ¡¤ tornado." The venom attack of Mary Gorude was blown out.


    After getting their attack, Tianlei immediately said: "We don''t have to fight! I killed two Tianlong people, so I can help you revenge. You are completely enemies!"


    The three sisters of Hankuk were even more angry when they listened to the thunder. They shouted in unison: "Our benefactor is Xiao Huang, not you! Do you dare to pretend to be our benefactor?" Once again launched an attack.


    But their attack was just stopped at the beginning. Because they are completely stunned at this time. God! What did they see? A face with the navy general Huang Wei, looks exactly the same. Who owns such a face, except for their benefactor, Xiao Huangqi, who else?


    Tianlei smiled and looked at the three sisters and said faintly: "Now believe me! The fruits I copy can not only copy the abilities and moves of others, but also their bodies and looks. Now this face is copied. Huang Wei¡¯s, naturally, is exactly the same as his long, and my previous moves, don¡¯t you feel familiar? You won¡¯t believe it, I¡¯m Huang¡¯s younger brother, so outrageous!¡±


    Hancock was shocked first, then looked at the thunder with excitement, but then it seemed to think of something, his face immediately red, and a pair of big eyes stared at the thunder.


    There have been many women in the past days of Tianlei. When I look at Hankook¡¯s eyes, I know that Hancock has begun to be interesting to himself. In the past anime, she is not because Lu Fei hit the Tianlong people, but can not be fascinated by the good, and fell in love with him?


    Now Tianlei has killed two Tianlong people, and can also resist her attack. Luffy is not a level with him. Hancock naturally can''t escape the thunder''s palm. Tianlei immediately changed back, and he was the same.


    At this time, a short old lady came out and said to Tian Lei: "You are the strongest genius of the navy! I really didn''t think about it, you actually and Xiao Huangqi, the dead man of the dragon ~www.novelhall .com~ is the same person, it is really unexpected."


    When Tian Lei came out from this old woman, she recognized who she was. She was the former king of the island, Gloria Osa. Thunder couldn¡¯t help but glance at her deeply. I want to know that Hankook and the three of them, Tian Lei, clearly felt their arrival. However, the arrival of this old lady, Tian Lei actually did not notice. It seems that this old lady is really not easy!


    But in the blink of an eye, this guy is a former king, and the three sisters of Hancock are probably what she taught.


    Guloliosa: "But no matter who you are, our daughter island, there can be no men, now you are going out from here."


    Thunder smiled at Hancock and then said to Gloria Ossa: "It seems unlikely, unless Hancock walks with me, otherwise I will not go." Then turned to face Hanku Ke Dao: "Because I found out that I have fallen in love with Hancock."


    A heart of Hancock has already begun to be on Tianlei¡¯s body, when he saw Tianlei laughing at her. Hancock immediately blushed like an apple and showed a shy look.


    Seeing that the two sisters on her side were dumbfounded, they never saw it, and their sister Hankook¡¯s face saw such an expression.


    When Lei said to her that she loved her, Limajiao snorted. Her whole person was soft and she stood still. Even if her two younger sisters helped her, she fell to the ground. . That''s it, she is still blurred, her face is red, her mouth is slightly open, and she is very breathless. Plus her body and now a soft and boneless look, this temptation is too big!


    Thunder swallowed the mouth very disappointingly, and felt the nose hot, and the two nosebleeds slowly flowed down.

 Chapter 115： Battle on the top

    Hancock, who was still intoxicated in the confession of Tianlei, immediately changed from tenderness to water and returned to the overbearing queen. He said to Guluoli Osa: "My mother, now I am the king here, I said it. Count, and you are old, just go to the old age, don''t go out and sway!" After talking about Hancock, mentioning Gloria Osa, in the eyes of her two sisters shocked, throwing Gloria Osa Go out.


    After that, Hancock said to the two sisters: "Santa Sonia, Mary Gorude, both of you go out!"


    Sangda Sonia and Mary Groot both looked at each other and looked at something embarrassed to say something: "Big sister, this ~~~~~", but their words have not been finished, they were used by Hancock, The eyes blinked back. When they saw it, they could only go out unwillingly, leaving Tianlei and Hancock.


    When there were only Tianlei and Hancock, Hancock once again changed back from the domineering queen to the look of the bird, looking at the eyes of Tianlei, almost dripping water, completely a pick-up Look like that.


    Hankook is the world''s first beauty, has an unparalleled temptation for men, and now has such an expression, the power of temptation immediately reached the highest. As long as it is a man, it can''t resist, and the thunder is the same.


    Tianlei stepped forward and squatted on her bee waist. One hand was on her fat buttocks, her squatting in her arms, the soft feeling of her hands, and then As soon as I saw Hancock¡¯s obedience, the thunder almost blew away.


    When Hankook came to her on the same day, when she was getting closer and closer to her, she was so excited that she couldn¡¯t breathe. Her face was red and she looked at the thunder. When Ray was very overbearing and held her in her arms, she felt her heart stopped beating.


    In particular, I felt that the two powerful hands of the thunder were held in her two sensitive parts. She could even get a sense of inexplicable beauty from the temperature above the hands of the thunder. This is her life, never felt before, she is not soft by the body, the whole is poured into the arms of the thunder.


    Thunder also felt Hancock, the whole person was on his own body, he could feel from his own chest, the pair of Hancock''s huge, so soft. Tianlei couldn''t help but sway. When Hancock was in his arms, he really understood how beautiful Hancock''s figure was.


    Tian Lei¡¯s hand on Hancock¡¯s buttocks could not help but add a bit of force. Hancock immediately felt ¡°hey¡±. Tianlei is no longer able to live in Anna, the hand of the reluctance to remove from the peak of Hancock, hooked on the chin of Hankook with his head down, hooked Hankuk¡¯s head slightly, then ºÝThe kiss kissed. Once again, Hankook gasped: "Hmm~~~~~~~" The following is a plot that omits more than four words. (Write it again, I am afraid I will be blocked! Or go with your own YY! Ha ha!)


    Since then, there has been a king in the daughter island. He is the first day of the navy. As the saying goes, the gentle township is a hero, and there is nothing wrong with this point. The next six months of the thunder are the same day with Hancock, and the days have passed, until the news that Ace was arrested. Tian Lei only woke up. Your own time is not much, you should strengthen your strength as soon as possible.


    Then Thunder began another crazy practice, and he also got their daughter island from Hancock, the unique domineering practice. Under the cultivation of Tian Lei, I realized why the people of the daughter island, why almost everyone will be domineering.


    This set of cultivation methods is a set of three-color domineering practice with domineering excitement and domineering daily cultivation, which can be described as complete and perfect. In contrast, the Navy''s domineering method is also greatly inferior.


    With this set of domineering cultivation methods, Tianlei''s three-color domineering has made great progress, strength and combat strength, and in the daily battle with Hancock, the growth is fast. Before Tian Lei only had a few moves with Hancock, the more Tian Lei knows about Hancock, the more he understands why the Warring States, who stand on the top of the world, will also say that Hancock is strong. It is. Because when Hancock broke out, he had the strength of a general! And it is not the kind of first-time entry, it is a peerless master who can definitely compete with the three majors of the Navy.


    Soon after a year passed, the daughter island came to a naval lieutenant-class warship. Tianlei didn¡¯t have to think about it. He also knew that the Mole would invite Hancock to participate in the top battle.


    In fact, this year, that is, the peace and comfort of the thunder, but the outside is not the same, it is the surge of the tide, the world has begun to become turbulent.


    When the second beard of the White Beard Pirates team fire fist Ace, defeated by the black beard in front of the two, sent to the hands of the naval headquarters of the Warring States, became the news of the new Qiwuhai spread. Like a blockbuster, it suddenly blows up the entire great channel . All the pirates were shocked.


    The navy, like stimulants, because they know how this white-bearded pirate group exists. Their second squad leader, Fire Fist Ace is a kind of character, this is the real sea thief! But they don''t know, this is not something that is worthy of their happiness for them.


    Some of the calmer navies felt a crisis and came to them. Because they know that the White Beard Pirates Group is a very short pirate group, and it is also a pirate group standing on the top of the world. They will never look at their second squad leader, Firefighter Ace, who is caught. No matter what.


    They have the world''s strongest white beard, and there are more than a dozen captains of extraordinary strength. This time it seems to be a big fight.


    However, after the white beard knew this, he and his pirate group were calm and abnormal, and everyone who guarded the white-bearded pirate group did not care about it.


    However, the naval headquarters does not feel relaxed, because even the average pirates know that this is the tranquility before the storm.


    At this time on the white-bearded pirate ship, the first team captain Phoenix-Marco, the third team captain diamond-Joz, the fifth team captain Foil-Bista, the sixth team captain Bra Mank, the seventh team captain Lakjo, the eighth team captain shark fisherman Muir, the ninth team captain Blenheim, the tenth team captain Curry Ay, the eleventh team captain Jinu More, the twelfth team captain Halta, the thirteenth captain buffalo Atmos, the fourteenth captain Spiedo Kiel, the fifteenth captain Fossa, the sixteenth The captain of the team is hiding.


    All the powerful captains have arrived, just wait for the white beard.

 Chapter 116： Top War II

    "Ace!" White beard snorted low, but he was a big voice, even in the whisper, in other people''s ears, it is not a small voice.


    When he heard the white beard shouting the name of Ace, the fourteen captains looked at the white beard.


    The dead bird - Marko immediately stood up: "Daddy, order it!"


    Diamond-Joz also came out: "Daddy, you can''t watch Ace and be executed by the Navy!"


    Foil-Bista: "Daddy, we all know that this is a trap for the Navy, but we also have to go because Ace is our family!"


    Hearing the foil - Bista said that the family had a word, and when he was beard, he also said: "Family! Ace!"


    The white beard slowly stood up, and the momentum on his body broke out completely. The domineering domineering was also unreserved. The Phoenix - Marko and Diamond - J¨®z, their fourteen captains, although very uncomfortable by this momentum, but they do not care.


    Because they saw that the white beard was consumed by time and pain. The betrayal of the black beard, the white beard that the son Ace was caught, finally broke out in endless anger, and the former king finally returned.


    "Now the naval headquarters and the warring states must be monitoring our every move. The following orders are going on. All the pirates are on standby. Then I will use the telephone bug to give orders to them! Ace is the son of my white beard, it is us. How can everyone''s family save?"


    The office of the Marshal of the Navy headquarters, the Warring States looked at a document with a dignified look. On the other hand, the three major dogs, the red dog, the yellow pheasant and the green pheasant, were also quiet and abnormal. They were the sly sly and singularly famous, and they were also serious.


    After the Warring States saw the documents in their hands, their faces became more dignified. They asked the three majors: "What about Karp?"


    The three majors will listen to it, and immediately drop the cold sweat. Where did the old guy go, where do we know! Although he is only a general, we can''t take it! We don''t want to taste his love iron fist.


    The best of the three majors to neutralize Karp is the green, but the green is not known! I said without a word: "You have to, I am going to ask General Karp, and only one person can ask in the navy!"


    When the Warring States shot his forehead, how did he make such a stupid question, turned his head to the crane and said: "This is handed over to you, let him come back to me quickly." Then turned around and said to the red dog: "Return With your nephew, it¡¯s almost two years since he slipped. He had nothing to do before, and his affairs were sensitive and often, and he was allowed to go. But now it¡¯s not the same, and the situation must be urgent. Come back, you are responsible for notifying him to come back before Qi Wuhai comes to the headquarters."


    Then the Warring States said: "You will go down and prepare! This time we can only win and lose, even if we destroy Marin van Gogh. Because of these battles, I will broadcast live to the world through telephone bugs, I want End the world''s strongest here. To change the situation that has been suppressed by the four emperors over the years."


    "After another Thunder came back, let him come to see me!"


    The three majors will listen to the words of the Warring States, and they could not help but stay asleep. They did not expect that the Warring States, which has always been cautious, has played so much this time and broadcast the whole world! ! ? ? This is a little bit of a rhythm for the future! The three men looked at each other and it seems that this time this battle will exceed everyone''s imagination.


    Daughter island


    Tianlei¡¯s space moved to the nine-snake pirate ship that intercepted the naval rank. Tianlei said to Hancock: ¡°I don¡¯t have to worry, I will go over it first.¡± Tianlei moved to the warship in a space. .


    The navy of the warship suddenly saw someone suddenly appearing, and immediately was nervously guarded, but when I saw the navy of the navy, it was a bit embarrassing. It is the same for their head squirrel.


    Tianlei looked at some of the dead Mole, and smiled at him: "Long time no see! Lieutenant General, I did not expect to see you here."


    After the Mole will return to God, he said: "I should have thought of me! Lieutenant General Tian Lei, are you not in the promotion of the city as a guardian? How come here?"


    Tian Lei Feng said lightly: "This is not the meaning of waiting for the city to go! So come out and stroll, just ask a wife!"


    As soon as the Mole let the thunder of the thunder, the thunder was rolling. This amount of information is too big. Is this pushing the city so good? If there is no consent from the Director Magellan, who can come out? However, this day, the thunder has come out. What does this mean? Magellan also stood in the team of the Red Dog General? It is said that the strength of Lieutenant General has exceeded Magellan, so Magellan has no way to take him?


    What is the most important thing to ask a wife? Still on this daughter island? This has to make the Mole General think about it After all, in this daughter island, the only one who can make Tianlei look at it. But it is one thing to look at, it is another thing to take it. This is a woman who is very incomparable to the marshal of the Lien Chan. The strength is outrageous. This day, the thunder will succeed. The lieutenant will really let the thunder Shocked, he did not believe that Tianlei already had the strength over Hancock, the thief.


    But the next moment, the Mole will be thundered again, because then the thunder is still faintly said: "If I guess it is correct, the Mole will you come to ask my wife, the pirate female emperor Hancock Go and join this fight with White Beard!"


    In the middle of the Mole, a drop of cold sweat immediately dripped down, and asked with an unbelievable question: "Do you really have the female emperor Hancock? Didn''t you! You called her wife? Are you married?" The more the rat is, the more shocked it is.


    Tian Lei¡¯s face smugly went to the Mole, and patted him on the shoulder: ¡°The Mole is the lieutenant of the Navy¡¯s headquarters, and now it¡¯s a bachelor. It¡¯s too embarrassing. I am now the king of this daughter island. Do you want me to introduce you to a few beautiful women? You are guaranteed to have a face, a body, a good body, and a good strength. How to consider a lieutenant! Tianlei suddenly had the interest of being a matchmaker, and introduced the beauty to the Mole.


    The Mole is a black line of a face, looking at Ray''s face with a slutty smile, speechless! At the same time, there is a little bit of movement. After all, he is as old as Tian Lei said, and it is time to ask a wife.


    Looking at the Mole''s stunned look, Tian Lei also smashed, and he also said that it was completely joking, but I really didn''t think that Mole was really tempted.

 Chapter 117： Top battle three

    After he was the king, the daughter island was not like the ones before, when he saw the man, he shouted and killed, and Tian Lei and the predecessor king explained that the right amount of marriage would bring some powerful to the daughter island. After the allies, she is not so opposed.


    It is not difficult to find an object for the old bachelor, so that the relationship between the daughter island and the navy will be deepened again. That is, the relationship between Tianlei and the Mole General is the same. There is a little more connection, such a good thing, why not? But this is a follow-up.


    Tianlei said to the Mole that he will laugh: "The Mole will rest assured that I will do this for you. But now you still go back to the naval headquarters! I think the Marshal of the Warring States is now in a hurry. The fire burns the eyebrows. As for Hancock, you can rest assured! I will take her past."


    The Mole General will have both strength and beauty for Tianlei, and the world¡¯s first beauty is still not believed. However, after seeing the emergence of the thunder, the nine-snake pirates who were ready to launch the attack immediately stopped and they had to believe.


    The Mole will be helpless and reluctant to say: "Okay!" Although he has nothing to think about the female emperor, but who is the style of the female emperor, which man does not want to see it as soon as possible? This time I didn¡¯t see the female emperor, but I still feel a little sorry.


    Tian Lei once moved back to Hancock''s side: "Baby, let''s go to the city once, see my friends, then go to the naval headquarters!"


    Hancock¡¯s two sisters listened to the city and the naval headquarters. They immediately said: ¡°This is absolutely not good. These two places are not good places! Our big sister will not go.¡± The two naturally know what the Navy headquarters represents for them! That is their most unbearable memory.


    But what they didn''t think was that Hancock had nod his head and agreed to it. He also said to the thunderful money of Tian Lei: "Where is the husband, where will he go?"


    The two sisters made Hankuklei not light, and Tian Lei smiled at the two sisters: "This time I will not go out. The warship is the Navy¡¯s lieutenant General. He is the Marshal of the Navy. He sent Hankuk to participate in this war against white beard. This time there is no exception, go to be a friend, not to be an enemy, no third choice, even without me, for the daughter island you can not Don''t go."


    The two sisters heard Tian Lei saying that they were speechless for a while. If they really said that Tian Lei said, they really have no choice.


    Tianlei said to the two sisters: "You keep the daughter island, I and Hancock, go back and go back." After talking about the helpless eyes of the two sisters, I took a space move of Hancock to the propulsion city.


    As soon as I entered the city, I saw Magellan looking at the documents! That''s right, Tianlei moved to the office of Director Magellan with Hankuk direct space. Magellan has become accustomed to the sudden emergence of the thunder, after all, the thunder in the previous year has been doing this.


    But this time it was different. Although he didn''t look up, he obviously felt the breath of the two. When he looked up, his eyes shook. As the highest force to promote the city, it is well known to all the pirates, not to mention the only female pirates in the Seven Seas!


    But the next moment, he stayed stupid. He just had to drink from the thunder, how can he bring a pirate to the city, even if this woman is the Navy''s nominal ally, Qiwuhai. But the next moment, he saw a scene that made him unbelievable. This pirate female emperor, who was so jealous of him, this recognized first beauty in the world, actually a small bird with the arm of the thunder.


    How is this going? Now Magellan''s heart is full of question marks. Although Hancock''s movements and expressions are very problematic, Magellan is still unbelievable and harder to understand.


    Thunder is proud of his face! Which man is not proud of having one of the most beautiful women? Thunder introduced Hancock: "This is the director of the promotion city, Magellan, and my boss!"


    Thunder also introduced to Magellan: "This is my wife, female emperor Hancock!"


    At this time, Magellan was completely stupid. Although he had a little preparation, he could still speak his speech.


    Seeing the expression of Magellan, the thunder is over, and I have smashed the world¡¯s first beauty with strength and beauty. Naturally, I have to come out and show off! Thunder said that I am proud of the smile, proud smile!


    Magellan has long received a notice from the Warring States, let Tianlei go to the headquarters, naturally will not stay with him, after Tianlei bid farewell to Magellan, put Bartol Romeo, Nokiga, Chennai, Luo and Drake I found it over.


    Of course, when they saw Hancock, it was naturally a shock. Tianlei naturally had a few smug and smug. www.novelhall.com~ I watched Hancock¡¯s bird rely on Tianlei. On the body, Bartol Romeo is not admired for Tianlei at this time, but worshipped it, and said with exaggeration: "Boss, how do you chase people who are courageous and beautiful like Daxie! Teach me both hands chant!"


    Hancock was comfortably screamed by Bartol Romeo! Turning his head and arrogant, looking down at him, he smiled and said: "Boy, you are good, after the emperor returns to China, I will choose a powerful wife! Yes! That''s it!" Hancock said from the self.


    When listening to Hancock to find a wife for himself, Bartol Romeo immediately stupidly forced, and stupidly turned to the side of Noci High: "Sister, I just let my nephew find a wife for me." ?"


    Noki Gao did not answer, but looked at him with a smile. Others looked at them with a smile. My heart was thinking, let your kid go to the flattering, this is good! Take a wife and see how you end up. These people are completely unrelated, hanging high and watching the play.


    Back to the beautiful Bartol Romeo, immediately facing the face of Hancock, cautiously said: "Great! I seem to ~~~~~."


    However, he has not finished, Hancock immediately restored the imperial power of the female emperor, his face was cold, his eyes closed, and looked coldly at Bartol Romeo: "How, my daughter''s island, the people still I can''t deserve you!" said the words, the momentum completely broke out.


    At this moment, Bartol Romeo, his face is already bitter, and he has never met anyone who is as strong as it is! Under this momentum, he felt like a boat on the sea, and there was always the possibility of being broken by a big wave. A drop of cold sweat dripped from his forehead.

 Chapter 118： Battle of the top four

    Bartol Romeo, who had wanted to say something, immediately stunned, and could only turn his head and look at the heavenly thunder.


    Unfortunately, Tianlei not only did not help him to speak, but also fell into the stone, went over and patted Bartol Romeo''s shoulder: "Battor Romeo, you are not too big, it is time to find a wife."


    Bartol Romeo''s face was black and couldn''t be black anymore, and the other laughed again. Luo¡¯s laughter is a bit different. When he laughs at Bartol Romeo, he is also happy for himself. Because Thunder can accept Hankuk, the thief female priest who is the same as that of the seven seas, the chance of killing the man has also increased greatly.


    After chatting with a few partners for a while, I learned about how much strength they have made in the past two years. Tianlei and his companions took the Xingqiang warship and set off for the headquarters. There is no way so many people, he can''t move in one space at a time. Not to mention the Tianlei and the Xingqiang warships! This can not take away.


    It took only a few days for Tian Lei to bring Hancock back to the Navy headquarters with his friends. Tianlei, they soon came, the office of the Marshal of this department. Once inside, Tianlei discovered that the entire high-level navy was here.


    "Marshal of the Warring States, Lieutenant General Tian Lei to report! And my friends!"


    "Oh!" The Warring States was very perfunctory, and now the three major players, Crane Lieutenant, Karp are looking at Hancock! Although they have already known from the Mole, they know it, but now they are still shocked.


    After greeting the Warring States, Tian Lei took Hancock to the front of the red dog: "Hancock, this is my uncle, Sakaski, the Navy''s Red Dog General."


    Hancock was very clever to follow Tianlei and shouted: "Uncle is good! I am the wife of Tianlei''s wife Hancock!" said that he also had a very formal junior ceremony for Sakarski!


    Looking at the well-behaved look of Hancock, the red dogs couldn¡¯t react for a while. They knew the reputation of the Nine Snakes, but they were notorious! And the strength of this Hancock is how much they know. Staying back and forth: "Oh!"


    But I immediately returned to God, "cough cough" quickly coughed a few times, concealed a bit, opened the topic: "Tianlei, your current strength, how?"


    A glimpse of the sky, habitually immediately looked at their own information!


    Force 10000, speed 10000, defense 12000, demon fruit ability: replace fruit fruit, copy fruit ability, sparkling fruit ability, space fruit ability, sweet fruit ability. Overlord color domineering: intermediate (attack defense plus 200%), armed color domineering: advanced (attack defense plus 200%), see the color domineering: advanced (feel the creature''s breath within 100 meters, predict the opponent''s attack)


    Unconsciously, Tianlei¡¯s single theory has already had the strength of the generals, and the domineering has also made great progress. Tianlei has the confidence to compete with the powerful captains of Qiwuhai and Baibei. However, there are still some gaps with the real peerless powerhouses such as the Red Dog.


    But with your own strange and powerful ability is even stronger! It is also okay to fight with the red dogs. Therefore, Tianlei has now been satisfied. After all, Tianlei cultivation has only been for a few years, and such achievements have been very good.


    After reading the information in the brain, Tianlei said to the red dog: "My strength has just reached 10,000, and the armed color and the domineering color have also been cultivated to the advanced level, and the overlord has the intermediate level."


    Listening to the words of the thunder, the red dog and the Warring States have opened their mouths, which is the strength of the general level? Also asked a grandmother''s wife? This amount of information is also too big. Tianlei can be said to have a little reaction to them, but they waited until Tianlei reported to leave, they are still a little dizzy.


    Out of the office of the Warring States, Tianlei took Hancock to the end of the Navy headquarters!


    At this time, the White Beard Pirates Group had already taken action. The Moby Dick sailed under the sea. The white beard stood at the bow of the boat and looked at the front and the sides with a dignified look. Through the film on the boat, White Beard saw a sea king class and swam from both sides of the Moby Dick. There are even a few sea kings with a big mouth and a bite to the Moby Dick, but they all let the white beard retreat with the domineering color.


    In the face of the overlord in the sea, the white beard of the world''s strongest is not afraid to take it lightly, especially when sailing in the seabed.


    White Beard knows that this battle will be his body, the most fierce battle, and the most widespread battle, and the strongest battle ever in this great channel. He has smashed the pirates and the people on the main ship, adding up to nearly 70,000 people. This amazing amount is definitely overlord in the great waterway.


    But now they are going to challenge the naval headquarters, where there are nearly 200,000 navies, where they are waiting, and in terms of numbers, he is definitely at a disadvantage.


    Although he has fourteen in the new world, the famous captain. However, the Navy Headquarters also has the top three forces with the highest combat power, and there are fifteen strong generals, dozens of major generals, and hundreds of school-level generals. What''s more, there are Warring States and Karp in the same era as him. On top of his high-end combat power, he still accounts for less than half a point.


    In addition, this war is in the naval headquarters, and it has great disadvantages for itself. If you want to save Ace, it is hard to add.


    The dead bird - Marko came over and said: "Daddy, there are two days, it is going to Marin to burn more!"


    Diamond - Joz is on one side: "The old man, forty-five pirates, are already nearby."


    White Beard said: "The order goes down, and the whole speed is near."


    The closer to the naval headquarters, the stronger the atmosphere of the war, and the fourteen captains standing with the white beard, looking at Marin to burn more, the body exudes incomparable warfare, they can not wait, immediately rushed into Marin Burning more, I will save Ace.


    At this time, all the seven Wuhais were also in the big meeting of the Navy headquarters. At this time, Thunder also took Bataer Romeo, Nokiga, Chennai, Drake and Luo to join in the fun.


    When Tian Lei came in the conference room, he sat next to Hancock and stared at Hancock: "The Marshal of the Warring States has not come yet?"


    Looking at the thunder of Hancock, and Hancock a pair of birds, like the others, the other seven Qi Wuhai, at the same time changed his face. Show off, yes, Tianlei is coming to show off!


    Tianlei is proud of the spring breeze here, but some people feel that it is not good. Don Quixote Dolfranming looked at Luo and sneered: "Luo! I really didn''t think that you actually became a navy!" The swell of the blue veins on the forehead of Don Quixote Dolfranming is obviously angry!

 Chapter 119： Top battle five

    Luo still did not speak, Tianlei said first: "Don Quixote Dolfranming, right! I don''t care what time you have had a relationship with Luo, when he is my partner now, so you still Rub your eyes a little, or you will die very badly!"


    When Dolflander heard the words of Thunder, he put his attention on the thunder again, and the natural anger was the same. He glared at the heavenly thunder: "The kid, although your navy is the strongest genius, but still not qualified. We are sitting together!" The multi-Franming brother in the anger is not worried about the Hancock who is screaming. After talking about his fingers moving differently, it is clear that Dolfranming has already launched his abilities.


    However, Tianlei and Hancock, both of whom are savvy and domineering, naturally find out. But without them, the attack of Dolanmingham has been blocked. The friends who came in with the thunder are not watching, and Nuoqi is now a master of armed color and domineering. Of course it is impossible to look at her captain and be attacked and ignored.


    The attack of Dofranco, she naturally felt it, and a faint blue flame flashed through her hand. Everything that was passed was frozen, and the line of Fleminger was the same.


    This hand, but the people of Qiwuhai were shocked. They are all extraordinary people. It is natural to see that Qiuqigao is a capable person, and it is even more obvious that Noki¡¯s ability is extraordinary. At the office.


    Tianlei smiled quite proudly: "DoFranming, my partner, there is no weak! This is our cook, Noki Taka, the natural ice flame fruit ability. Monet, the ability of the snow fruit, is not bad!" The partner is also a thing that has quite a face.


    When it came to the end, the face suddenly fell cold, and the momentum of the thunder broke out all over. It was pressed to the front of the Fleming, and then the cold road: "Little hooligan, don''t force it in front of me, because you still Not qualified!"


    Seeing the thunder of the thunder, Hancock also immediately followed the hairpin. Before seeing Franminger¡¯s shot on Tianlei, it was quite uncomfortable, but when he watched Noki¡¯s high-altitude attack, he endured it. However, when Tian Lei is worried, she naturally does not have to endure it. She screams: "Do you dare to be rude to your wife?" It was also imposing and arrogant.


    Tian Lei and Hankuk are both people with a domineering domineering power. At the moment when the thunder broke out, the owner of the domineering domineering, Dolfranming immediately felt it, and his face changed, and the eyes of Tianlei became jealous.


    Then came the Hancock, the momentum is stronger than the Tianlei, the same overlord color domineering, even better than himself. When did the overlord domineering become so common? Dolfranming''s cold sweats are all down. These two people are by no means provoked. Adding a natural master, you are really likely to plant.


    Dolfranming, like the black beard, has a man of incomparable ambition, but at the same time he is still a man who judges the situation. After the former Worldro took his handle, he was afraid of the four emperors and generals.


    So at this time, he wisely chose to shut up! But he glanced at Luo, and there was a different meaning in his eyes.


    His eyes are naturally visible, and Thunder is very overbearing. "DoFranming, if you dare to shoot, I can guarantee that no one in your family can come from me. Live a day. Don''t cherish my strength!" Tian Lei''s words are full of threats.


    While talking, Tian Lei accumulates the photon in his hand and forms a sword of light. He touches his lips with one hand and creates a small peach-shaped heart-shaped substance, then treats it as a bullet and uses his finger as a gun. The mouth is aimed at Dolfranming.


    Dolfranming''s eyes are coming out quickly. The light sword in the right hand of Tianlei, he recognized at a glance, is the signature ability of the navy general Huang Wei, how can this thunder have this ability?


    There is another hand. At first glance, it is the ability of the female Emperor Hancock. Is this two fruit abilities? Still others? Or is there a four-two identical demon fruit? The most important thing is that this navy actually has two abilities?


    It is the eagle eye that has always been calm and unusual. This time, the face has changed greatly, because the information displayed by the thunder is too much too much!


    "How? Still doubting my strength and ability? Then wait a moment." Tian Lei used the space to move, and instantly disappeared in front of everyone!


    Dolfranming looked at the disappearing thunder, his eyes jerked again, and he was sure that this day Ray is definitely not the shave in the Navy. www.novelhall.com~ That is the third ability? However, Dolfranming is still unclear, so what should I do this day? But at this time, I don''t know why, there is a particularly bad feeling!


    However, Tianlei¡¯s partner and wife, Hancock, knew the space ability of Tianlei, and they could not laugh at each other.


    Bartol Romeo, this guy has long been unable to hold back, very arrogant, while digging his nose, while facing the flamenco: "You kid, you are too arrogant! Even our bosses are Dare to provoke? Live impatient, go to the sea, you can! Why bother us boss? Is this not to find happiness?"


    Dofranco: "Bastard kid! Who is arrogant? Try the taste of my line!" He said that he immediately lifted his index finger and put away other fingers, made a thin line, and then shot like The same high speed was launched to Bartol Romeo.


    Bartol Romeo didn''t care, but he continued to dig his nose. The index finger and the **** of one hand crossed together, and a barrier appeared immediately, blocking the flame attack of Dolfranming. After blocking the attack, Bartol Romeo continued to ridicule the multi-Franming brother: "You are much worse than our boss, and my barrier, but not a cat can break!"


    At this time, Tianlei is going all the way to Dres Rosa, and the space movement of Tianlei is ten miles in a flash. This moving speed is estimated to be no worse than the monkey. It took him only a short time to come to Dres Rosa, and in a short time he found two of the members of the Fleming family.


    Tian Lei took a closer look, dressed up as a maid, with a fast-rotating stuff on his neck. At first glance, it is known that Baby-5 and Buffalo are the two worst performers in the Dolframming family.

 Chapter 120： Top battle six

    Tianlei immediately moved to Baby-5 and Buffalo in a space. Baby-5 and Buffalo saw the sudden emergence of the thunder, and looked at the thunder. Buffalo: "Who are you?"


    Tianlei did not care about this Buffalo freak, but turned to Baby-5, and said with a look: "Baby-5 I need you! Let me go!"


    When Baby-5 heard that I needed you these three words, I immediately became a crazy girl, excitedly said: "I am needed, I really need it!"


    When Tian Lei was watching anime in the past, he still felt that there were such wonderful people in the world. When he heard the need for two words, he was excited. This is not a life that has been trafficked in minutes! Actually, I can still live to the present, it is a great miracle in the world! Now facing the facts at hand, Tianlei recognizes that this world monster is walking around, and there is no such a freak, it is not surprising!


    Buffalo saw the appearance of Baby-5, and could not help but feel a headache. Baby-5 is not a disease, but it has to be cured! The key is still not cured, and it is really a headache for her partner!


    Buffalo looked helpless to the heavenly thunder: "Baby-5 is not something you can make an idea!" After that, he attacked Tianlei.


    Buffalo''s level has long been in the eyes of Tian Lei. Looking at the attacking Buffalo, Tian Lei directly rewarded him with a hand knife and seconded him. Then he lifted him up.


    Baby-5 saw Buffalo, who was KO, and returned to God: "What have you done to Buffalo?" At the same time, Baby-5''s hand has become a gun, aiming Tianlei, ready to launch an attack.


    Thunder is a smile: "Of course I am coming to you! Because I need you!"


    Baby-5 listened to this sentence and immediately turned into a shy look, and said: "Do you really need me?" At the same time, I thought that it was really good to be felt.


    At this time, Tianlei saw the domineering and felt that there were two powerful people coming to this place quickly. Tianlei didn¡¯t have to think about it and was the other people in the family of Fleming. Although I really want to clean up these people, it is not the time. After this war, this group of Flemings can''t stay.


    Tianlei Limara used the space movement of Baby-5. Before the space moved, Tian Lei glanced at the people. There was a G-shaped old man on one dress, and a swordsman with a ghost-like face on his face. Tian Lei recognized Luao G and Diamanti at a glance, the highest fighting power among the two more Flamenco families.


    Here is the site of Dolfranming, where Tianlei appeared here and they also held up with Baby-5. Some people immediately reported it to them. Now that Fleming is not there, they are all very alert. Now they immediately rushed over. But it was still late, Rao G said to Diamanti: "It seems that the strength of the coming people is extraordinary, but it was taken away in such a short time!"


    "Yeah! We have to use the phone bug to inform the young master!" Diamanti said with a bitter face, he is thinking now, I don''t know how to give it to the young master. After all, the young master gave everything to him. He and Rao G.


    The naval headquarters, the phone bug that Dolflander carried with him rang: "Bloobru!" As soon as the phone bug rang, Dolfranming¡¯s bad premonition was stronger because of the phone bug, It is used in the family with urgent needs.


    The phone bug came: "Is it a young master? I am Diamanti!"


    Dofranco: "What about Diamanti?"


    Phone bug: "A naval lieutenant took Baby-5 and Buffalo away, and I was a step behind Rao G."


    Dofranco: "What? Admiral?" Dolfranming never felt like this is not the same today, first the people of Thunder and Hancock, and a natural ability. By. Now it is another accident in the family, and his current anger is almost unable to hold back. At the same time, when he heard the Admiral, he felt even worse.


    At this time, a familiar voice sounded: "You are also here?"


    When Dolflander heard the voice, he almost jumped up and turned his head in horror. He saw that Tianlei, who had moved back with space, took Baby-5, and Buffalo, a smile. Holding him.


    Dolflander looked at Baby-5 and exclaimed: "Baby-5!" Then he glanced at Buffalo in the hands of Thunder, and a drop of cold sweat dripped from the amount of Fleming''s forehead.


    But his phone bug has not been hung up yet! Is this your own vision, or is your ear out of trouble? He was very uncertain and asked: "Diamanti Are you sure that Baby-5 and Buffalo were just caught?"


    Diamanti: "What happened to the young master?" Dolfranming¡¯s brain is a bit messy. He hangs the phone bug and confirms to Baby-5: "Baby-5 you are still in Dresden Rosa ?"


    When Dofranco was shocked and incredible, the other seven Wuhai were also scared by the thunder. How long did it take for Tianlei to disappear from here, and went back to Dresdosa? I also caught two people back, this ability is really ~~~~~ They have no words to describe. So they also looked at Baby-5 and waited for her answer.


    Baby-5 looks naive: "Yes! Young master, right here is where!"


    Thunder began to talk, because Thunder knows that he is ready to force: "Dolfranming now knows my ability, the world is really big, but for me, it is so big! Go away. A circle is also a tea effort."


    Dolfranming knows the hardships of Tianlei at this time. This is equivalent to the time when Tianlei finds trouble for others. Others can find it to be able to catch up with him, and it is almost impossible to kill the thunder. Unless one hit will kill. But even a fool can see that the strength of this day''s instinct is also extraordinary, and almost no one can do this.


    Dolfranming is holding on to anger: "What do you want?"


    The wind of Tian Lei¡¯s face said lightly: ¡°There is nothing, just want to let you, don¡¯t be so arrogant, here is our navy¡¯s territory.¡± Thunder¡¯s Buffalo was thrown at the Franmingo Then said: "This stupid force you to take away, to Baby-5 I left, just as I am a maid with my wife Hancock, I think she is all right!"

 Chapter 121： Top battle seven

    When Dolfranming heard the thunder, the anger almost came out. He looked at Tian Lei¡¯s face and ate his expression. The blue ribs on his forehead exploded and he could come out of his eyes. . It was the first time that he was subjected to such humiliation. The first time he was suppressed, it was so powerful that even when he was chased by the crane, he was not so embarrassed.


    Dofranco: "Baby-5, but my family! It is not allowed to win anybody!"


    Tianlei looked at the multi-Fleming tree that was already on the verge of the eruption. He smiled faintly: "I just won, how, I want to start playing!" After Tian Lei finished, the partners showed a very good performance.


    Noki Gao immediately ignited a light blue ice flame, and Bartol Romeo''s barrier also turned into a giant hand. Chennai has propped up the sun umbrella and floated, and Drake became a blasting dragon. Luo lowered his voice: "ROOM." Also made his signature move. It¡¯s a complete look that is not afraid of big things. Everyone can¡¯t help but think of what kind of boss is what kind of younger brother!


    The partners who watched Tianlei all made their abilities, and the number of cold sweats dropped on the forehead of Dolfranming, because he saw that these five people, each person¡¯s ability is quite extraordinary, and the strength is also not bad. If it is a person, he is not in the eye, but when five people are together, they are in trouble. Not to mention the stronger Tianlei and Hancock!


    The scene was cold, and the eagle eye said to Tian Lei: "I really didn''t think that the little guy had grown to such a degree, and he also gave the female emperor. There is also a group of pretty good partners, which is really unexpected. !! Strength can also be equal to us!"


    Tianlei smiled and said to the eagle''s eyes: "There is a little difference from you, and I still know a little bit. I still know this point! But other people, I am not afraid. This Baby-5 is going to be fixed, no matter Who is coming to me is also this sentence. If you don¡¯t accept it, start playing!"


    The eagle eyes listened to the words of the thunder, and the sharp eyes stared at Tianlei for a while, then smiled a little and said: "You don''t forget, now the battle with the white beard is about to begin! You do this. Does it fit?"


    "Is there anything wrong? Anyway, I also really want this guy to fight. If I go to the group of white beards, I have the reason for the bright and bright hands! This is not exactly!" Tian Lei looked, I want This is the effect!


    The eagle''s eyes are speechless. He knows it. Hey, this time, he has to pay attention to it, and he has pressed down on Fleming''s brother. Although he doesn''t understand why, he can see it. The two have had a festival before, and they are different. general. Moreover, Tianlei has already said this to the point, and he has nothing to say, unless he has made plans to fight with Tianlei here, or he can only squat.


    The eagle eye looked coldly at the thunder, although this matter had little to do with him, but this time he spoke, and Tian Lei did not give face, and his heart was also somewhat annoyed.


    After the eagle''s eyes did not speak, Tianlei and Dolfranming once again held up.


    At this time, the Warring States and Hezhong will come in and see that the power of the Tianlei group is fully open, there is a big battle, and there are big eyes, small Tianlei and Dolfranming, and snuggle in the sky. Hancock of Lei Huaili. Some reactions did not come, the Warring States asked: "What are you like?"


    Tianlei¡¯s face does not matter: ¡°The Marshal of the Warring States! I am let this little hooligan understand that this is the naval headquarters! Although they are the Seven Wuhai, our ally, we should give respect. But they also have to understand themselves. The identity, dare to let go in the naval headquarters, I can take it regardless of who he is!" Tianlei unconsciously also has a strong momentum!


    The eagle eye and the Bassoromie bear said that it was not a matter of time and hanged high. And Dolfranming is a look of anger, but he dare not do it, he now understands that this young navy lieutenant is definitely a guy who can get it.


    The Warring States and Crane Central will have a look at each other, and they all see the shock from the other''s eyes. The strength of Dofranco is clear, but this situation is completely suppressed by the thunder. !


    The Warring States and Hezhong will not think that the strength of Tianlei is already so strong! ! ! And his five partners are also extraordinary! ! ! At such a critical moment, it is really good news!


    The Warring States smiled and said to Heaven: "I want to meet with them in Wuwu. You should go out with your subordinates first!"


    Tianlei also said with a smile: "I just came to see, I took Hankuk first, my opinion is Hancock''s opinion, right!"


    Hancock¡¯s face shyly said: ¡°It¡¯s natural, I¡¯m listening to my husband!¡±


    Tianlei is also fighting against the national road: "So her opinion ~ www.novelhall.com~ You just look at it! Bye!" After the day, Raya took Hancock, and the partners left the meeting room, of course. The Baby-5 was naturally taken away together.


    Time passed very fast, only ten hours away from Ess!


    In these ten hours, the entire great waterway is extremely depressed! Everyone knows that this battle of the world is about to begin.


    The reporters all over the world have already waited for the movie worms, waiting for the big events to happen. They are good at getting the first-hand information. They are the first time to go to places where there are no shadows. .


    In the 100 meters underwater of Marinck, forty-three pirate boats stopped motionless. And above the sea above them 100 meters, is the naval headquarters, the naval headquarters has long been ready, the entire naval headquarters is arranged like a copper wall.


    The navy has long been here to wait, because they know that it is impossible for White Beard to watch Ace being sentenced. It is impossible for them to wait until Ace is sentenced to the time of execution, so the time when the White Beard Pirates are most likely to strike is almost the same time now, and they dare to care.


    But the navy couldn''t think of it. The white-bearded pirate group didn''t come from the sea at all, but at the bottom of the sea, where it was quiet. As long as the white beard is ordered, the forty-three pirate ships can immediately kill the Navy and be caught off guard.


    In the office of the Marshal of the Warring States, the Warring States Zou said: "This is quiet, it is really disturbing!" "Fortunately, the other three emperors fought, but still make people feel a little safe!"


    Karp also said: "Yes! Especially Xiangx, when he was on the ship of Roger, he was a boatman. I didn''t expect it to be a hegemon!"

 Chapter 122： Top battle eight

    The Warring States nodded and said: "Yes! I knew that I should have sent him to the Advance City!"


    At this time someone came to report: "Marshal, has already determined the action of the Three Emperors, Xiangx, Kaiduo and aunt, are robbing the site of white beard. Now the site of the white beard has been fully occupied, and the three emperors There are also some small battles between them."


    "What? Well, hahaha! The pirate is a pirate!" He got the news before, saying that the Three Emperors would not join this war, but at that time it was not very sure, the Warring States still had their scruples. Now that he has got the exact news, he will not be hesitant anymore. This news is really good for the navy.


    The Warring States immediately relaxed a lot: "Continue to monitor the three emperors'' every move, and have new information to report at any time!"


    Soon it was a few hours passed, and it took less than five hours to get away from Ess. The shorter the time, the more nervous the atmosphere in the Navy, because they knew that the closer the white beard arrived. .


    At this time, the White Beard Pirates Group has arrived, and Marin has burned more than 100 meters of the seabed.


    The dead bird - Marko looked at the hand-held moon knife, such as the **** of war standing on the Moby Dick shipway white beard said: "Daddy! Marin burned more on our head, 100 meters."


    White beard nodded and waved the moon knife in his hand and said loudly: "The horse uploads forty-three pirate ships, and immediately heads for the sea, hitting the navy with a raid, and destroying the surrounding Marin to burn at the fastest speed. More warships!"


    At the same time, in the city, two figures appeared, and the road was the black hand behind the war, the black beard.


    "Captain, what do we do in this ghost place? If it is discovered, it is not fun. It is estimated that it will be left here and stayed here." The black beard of sad reminder, only the remaining ship doctor poison Q asked.


    Black beard laughed loudly: "Ha ha ha! Because there are a few powerful sea thieves I want to find here, it is estimated that there is not much eruption in the battle of Marin''s burning." The city, even if it is discovered, we only need to face Magellan in the promotion of the city. The people in the naval headquarters will not come to help. As long as we rescue these people, will our pirates not grow up? Unfortunately, Lafite and Zhishas Bashas! I will never let him go!" When he finally thought of the black beard, Lafite and Chisas Bashas, ??who were destroyed by the thunder, thought of the thunder. The black beard hates the teeth and cuts his teeth.


    Ship doctor poison Q: "It turned out to be like this! Or the captain is wise! As for the sky mine, the captain does not care too much, as long as we have a strong partner, this hatred will be reported sooner or later."


    After listening to the ship doctor''s poison Q, the black beard also recovered its original appearance. He laughed very loudly and then walked forward. He said while walking: "Yes! We are going to replace the white beard pirate group." The pirates! In the end, it will be the throne of One Piece. There are not a few powerful partners. It is really hard to do!"


    Maybe the black beard is lucky, and the **** guy of Luffy has already entered the promotion city in the first two days. It can be said that this is a turning point in the promotion of the city, so that he has a good opportunity to mix the city. . But maybe the black beard¡¯s luck is too much, and there are already a group of people waiting for him here.


    "The original black beard, you think about me! But it is a bit difficult to find me to avenge your two partners! And you want to replace the white beard, is it too good to think? As for the One Piece, are you still? Didn''t wake up! Daydreaming is not what you do! Besides, can you live today, or two!" One person walked out from the side, and seven people followed. It¡¯s true that Tianlei¡¯s calculation time is almost the same. I¡¯m here to push the city and wait for him. As for Luffy, Tianlei did not care for him. Without Tianlei, I really couldn¡¯t find them, and let them out! They came out, and the plan after Thunder can be executed!


    The black beard and the ship¡¯s medical poison Q saw the Tianlei group, and his face suddenly changed. They all realized that this time they fell into the calculations of Tianlei, and this time it is estimated that there will be no good ending.


    The two men immediately watched the four weeks, and it was really a snake bite for ten years.


    Bartol Romeo laughed and said: "Are you looking for this!" said Bartol Romeo with a finger in his hand and a snap in one hand! A huge barrier house with a length, a width and a height of 100 meters, suddenly appeared, and covered everyone.


    The ship doctor poisoned Q and said to the black beard in his half-dead tone: "Captain, this is a big trouble!"


    The face of the black beard has started to sweat How can he not know this? It is obvious that Tianlei has already been ready! Just waiting for yourself! But how does this day know how to plan?


    Tianlei looked at the black beard with a big change in his face: "Black beard, you still seem to be in a desperate situation! But my person, my heart is very soft, I will give you two choices now?"


    Bartol Romeo is also overcast on the side, he does not believe what choices Tianlei will give!


    The black beard looked at the group behind Tian Lei, and they were already gearing up. They had a big fight, and they immediately asked: "You say!"


    Tianlei laughed: "The first choice, you two people pick us a group, how?"


    The black beard did not speak, but his face was even darker.


    Looking at Tian Lei''s face is even darker, the smile on Tian Lei''s face is even more prosperous: "The second choice, we are a group of you, how, I am still very fair."


    The friends of Tianlei¡¯s back couldn¡¯t help but laugh when they heard that the thunder was so shameless. Bartol Romeo almost laughed, and if he was not to maintain the barrier, he had already been rolling on the ground, and he could not help but say: "Boss, you are a model of my generation!"


    But the black beard feels bad. Now he is already in a desperate situation. He is played by Tianlei. If you can get a scream, "Bastard, you dare to play with me." The ability of the fruit of the fruit became a sword man. With both hands swaying, the sniper flew out.


    Thunder is a bit dumbfounded. Is this black beard actually a sword? Still so fast became a swordsman swordsman? How long is this? Now Tianlei has some understanding of how the people in the world who have the capital of the king are perverted!

 Chapter 123： Top battle nine

    In the past two years, Noki''s ice flame fruit has also developed a lot of powerful moves, only to see Noki Gaojiao drink: "Ice Flame Age." Among the hands of Noki Gao, a lot of ice flames immediately poured out. In a flash, Bartole Romeo''s barrier house was turned into a world of ice flames. All but the places where Tianlei was standing, they all turned into ice flames.


    As a master of ignorance and domineering, Black Beard discovered it when he launched a counterattack on Noki¡¯s high school. However, this is surrounded by the barrier of Bartol Romeo, he can not hide with this!


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!" The black beard and the ship''s medical poison Q in the ice flame all made a terrible scream.


    Bartol Romeo looked at the two people so quickly, and couldn¡¯t help but smile at Tianlei: "Boss, these two people are not as strong as you said!" Then turned to the Noki High Road. : "Sister, the moves of our two companies are really invincible! Hahaha!"


    Thunder looked at the ice flame in front of him and said faintly: "Battor Romeo, you are too happy!"


    It seems that in order to prove the words of the thunder, a powerful momentum has spread from the ice flame, and all the ice formed by the ice flame has been shattered by this momentum.


    After the ice flame was scattered, the black beard and the ship doctor''s poison Q, which were burned by frostbite, were exposed. "Damn, hateful." At this time, the black beard bites his teeth and his eyes are all concentrated on Tian Lei''s body. His eyes are filled with anger. If the eyes can kill, Tian Lei has already been burned to death. I don''t know how many times. .


    If it wasn¡¯t for Tianlei¡¯s own dark fruit, if it¡¯s not Tianlei¡¯s two powerful partners, Black Beard is sure that he¡¯s determined to be stronger than he is now. If it weren¡¯t for the nemesis in this hit, it would take a long time for him to replace the white beard as one of the four emperors, and it would not take long before he would become the second One Piece after Roger. But now, all this has been ruined by the navy lieutenant in front of him.


    "Captain, don''t be impulsive, it is very unfavorable to us now, we must keep calm, we have a glimmer of hope." Seeing the black beard is about to lose his senses, the ship doctor poison Q rushed forward to remind.


    After being reminded by the ship doctor''s poison Q, the black beard was slightly calm down, but at this moment he looked at Tianlei, his own nemesis, his eyes became even more terrifying.


    The black beard in the anger suddenly laughed: "Ha ha ha ha, the navy''s strongest genius, a navy''s strongest genius, I really can''t think of it, my black beard will be frustrated repeatedly in your hands! Hahaha! "Everyone can hear that the black beard''s laughter is full of unwillingness and resentment.


    "Oh! This world is not the strongest, only the stronger people, even this does not understand, the arrogant guy, what good results?" Thunder looked at the black beard with considerable contempt.


    Then he said: "But I would like to thank you for your planning. In this battle, my friends and I will be famous in the world and achieve the supreme reputation."


    "Yes, we will be famous in the world! Hahaha!" Bartol Romeo, who was on the side of it, screamed directly, and the loud voice sounded through the whole city.


    Tianlei looked at the black beard and said: "Look, my friends can''t wait!"


    "I really didn''t think that everything has become, but it has become your wedding dress! But if you want to take me, you will pay the price, hahaha! The kid picks up!" The black beard, who has no retreat, instead Slowly calmed down, and I also understood that I had not retired, and I began to let go.


    The black beard, the ship medical poison Q and the Tianlei group were held together, and the war was on the verge.


    "As a partner today, I will accompany you this guy crazy once." Going forward, Vikaner, who has always been a low-key person, is also high-profile.


    Although the indifferent Luqi and the eagle eye did not speak, but they stepped forward together to explain the first thing, to fight together.


    Kebi first stood up and said to the black beard: "Would you like to see your own fruit ability again?" After saying that he immediately launched a trick of dark water and sucked the black beard.


    This is the snow of Chennai has long floated into the air with a parasol, seeing the black beard is sucked by the dark water of Kebi, immediately is an iron-umbrella sword! After two years of development, Chennai''s fruit ability has also made a big step forward. Now it is not only the ability to change the body''s weight, but everything she touches can change the weight. There is also a sword hidden in the umbrella of her sun umbrella. At this time, the realm of Jianhao was also preliminarily.


    The black beard looked at the powerful attack of the two men, shouted, and the domineering broke out, and the two hands turned into a black sword to greet the attack of the two. "Booming!" First, the black beard and the snowy sword are squatting together.


    Chennai''s current fruit ability, can already use 100,000 kilograms ~ www.novelhall.com ~ but still let the full force of the black beard, hard to stop. Seeing that the thunder of the sky is not shrinking, you must know the 100,000 kilograms that are quickly descended from the air. What kind of power is it to block! Anyway, with a 10,000-powered thunder, I can''t stop it. Sure enough, the strength of this black beard is not blown out.


    However, in this way, Blackbeard has no chance to break free, and Kebi has the suction of dark water.


    The ship doctor poisoned Q and saw that the black beard fell on the wind and immediately wanted to help. However, Tianlei¡¯s partners would not be idle. The Baby-5 on the side immediately turned into a machine gun and swept the ship¡¯s poison Q.


    When I saw the change of Baby-5, the ship doctor poisoned Q and felt bad. I quickly evaded it and kept throwing out the apple bomb and throwing it over to Baby-5. At the same time: "Captain, I can''t help you."


    "Protect well, you can do it yourself! I don''t have to worry about it here." Blackbeard saw the ship doctor poison Q dangerous, hurried. Ugh! He is now self-sufficient and can only express his own self-seeking.


    Luo put out a hand on one side and faintly drank: "ROOM." A bright cover appeared. After that, Luo used his ability to change the position behind the ship''s poisonous stone and the apple bomb he threw.


    "Rumble!" The ship doctor poison Q will not think that the apple bomb thrown out by himself will actually appear behind him. When the apple bomb came behind him, it was too late to escape! It was blown up.


    "Hey!" The ship doctor poisoned Q and spit out a few mouthfuls of blood. It was originally a diseased ship, and it was even worse. It was just a short-lived look! Seeing that Thunder could not help but for him, pinched a cold sweat.

 Chapter 124： ([Destiny] the first deacon!! Plus 1 more) on top...

    After seeing the ship doctor''s poison Q injury, the black beard yelled: "Poison Q is careful!" At the same time, struggling to push Chennai out.


    At this time, Tian Lei Yin smiled and said: "Sure enough, the group is cool! Take me a light speed kick to try." Thunder lifted a leg, light ability quickly gathered in the legs. Then the leg kicked into the volley of the black beard, and only a flash of light passed, and the black beard was shot.


    The speed of light kick is not so good to hide, not to mention the black beard that was sucked by the dark fruit, and it was kicked. You must know that the speed of light kicked out will explode, so the black beard is tragedy: "Booming!"


    "Ah!" The black beard screamed and was blown out.


    The black beard climbed up from the ground, only to see that the black beard was violently violent, and his foot slammed on the ground and jumped into the air, bursting into the thunder.


    Looking at the black beard that came from the blast, Tianlei was also full of strength, and the domineering iron block ability was used. I saw Tianlei¡¯s left foot standing on the ground and his right foot facing the sky, once again making the speed of light kick.


    Tianlei resisted the black beard''s strenuous blow and started again. He mocked the black beard: "Hey, if it is the attack of the first eagle eye of the Seven Wuhai, I really can''t take it anymore, but change it for you. The black beard is different." A right foot touched the black beard''s fist, and the thunder''s face was covered with disdainful expression.


    "Oh, you give me to die! Powerful." Seeing the sky and the thunder do not put yourself in the eyes, the black beard will be indifferent, and after struggling to retreat the thunder, the black beard once again launched an attack.


    Looking at the right arm into a sword, attached to domineering, the right arm actually doubled.


    I can''t help but see the darkness: "This guy seems to be moving."


    The change of the black beard allowed Tian Lei to put away some of the original playfulness and became serious. Although Tianlei¡¯s mouth said that he was disdainful of fighting with the black beard, it was only a tactic, and the black beard did not. The dark fruit, the strength is greatly reduced, but the future four emperors, after all, is the four emperors, after the strength of the great drop, but also the peak of the generals, and the peak of the strong Tian Lei will certainly not look down on him.


    And let this move, let the black beard''s ability to change the fruit, you know, absolutely not easy.


    "Hey."


    "ROOM."


    Suddenly, two broken sounds sounded. I saw two figures attacking the black beard from behind the thunder. The strong beard of the black beard was resisted by the two.


    It is Drake and Luo.


    "As a crew member, we don''t look at the captain and others desperately! Also, the boss said that there is nothing wrong with it! The group is really cool!" Although it has already started, Luo is a smile at this time. Since Luo joined the Tianlei group, the chance of revenge has become bigger and bigger, his heart has been released, and then he was brought a bit by the hooligan of Bartol Romeo, so he started to speak. ! Also a little naughty!


    "Oh." Drake did not speak, but the smile on his face was very conspicuous after being in front of Tianlei.


    "Bastard, just because you want to block me?" At this moment, the black beard''s eyes are not only resentful. Since Drake and Luo ran up to block his power, the eyes turned directly from resentment to redness. Binocular congestion, this is the performance of hate.


    His own attack was blocked again and again, and the black spot was already exploding.


    "You are right, just rely on us, this is not your attack, are we not already blocked?" Still smiling, Drake said to the black beard, but this smile is in the black beard, It is a great irony. He has been despised by these juniors again and again.


    "Bastard, since you dare to stand in front of me, you are ready, ready to die!" No more nonsense, there have been some irrational black beards, and the two swords formed by the two arms are full of strength. past.


    With hate shots, this black beard hateful blow can be described as a full-scale blow in the true sense. If either of them is to be picked up alone, it may not be able to follow.


    "Boom."


    It¡¯s a black beard. Under the slap in the face, Drake and Luo are the first to have the ultimate strength of the top power, but in the face of the black beard, there is still a bit of resentment. The three men¡¯s swords were suppressed when they contacted Drake and Luo.


    At this time, just on the edge of the thunder, the yin smiled. "Hey! Buddy! I am still here! Do you have a black beard, have you forgotten my existence?" After a thunder, a handsome kick, I kicked the black beard''s neck and was fighting with Drake and Luo! In the face of this quick blow of Tianlei, there is no opportunity to avoid it. Was kicked one by one Tian Lei''s attack kicked the black beard''s neck.


    The black beard immediately screamed and flew out. The black beard stood up and touched the place where he was kicked because he could not feel the presence there. But when he touched the place where he was kicked, the cold sweat immediately flowed down because he touched his neck as if he had touched a stone.


    That''s right, this thunder of Tian Lei is not an ordinary flying kick, but a handsome kick. There is also a name called Aromatic Foot. However, Tian Lei is a man. It is no problem to use this trick, but it is also a bit awkward! So I changed the name of this move to a handsome kick.


    Although it was only a few simple strokes, but the eye-catching people have already seen it, Drake and Luo He fight black beard, although they can resist, but still worse!


    At this time, the ship doctor poison Q did not calm down, because the Baby-5 double gun did not stop at all. At this time, the ship doctor''s poison Q has been panting, but it is still not far from death, but he is still the same sickness and fast avoidance, no guns at all.


    At this time, the ship doctor poisoned Q eyes coldly watching Baby-5, suddenly took a different apple bomb from his body and threw it to Baby-5. Baby-5 didn''t want to, and a scan of the past, the Apple bomb of the ship doctor poison Q was blown up.


    "Hey!" After the Apple bomb of the ship doctor''s poison Q was blown up by Baby-5, a large piece of green powder was blown up, and I didn''t know what it was. Again, the name of the ship doctor and the poisonous Q is that the fool knows that this green powder is poisonous.


    Baby-5 had a glimpse of this sudden change, but the Kby on the side did not worry, and a flying pounce took Baby-5 away, the range of green powder.

 Chapter 126： The battle of the top eleven

    After the thunder saw it, a space moved, and immediately came to the back of the ship doctor poison Q, a powerful hand knife smashed to the neck of the ship doctor poison Q.


    However, I did not expect that when Tian Lei¡¯s hand knife was about to hit the ship¡¯s medical poison Q, the ship¡¯s medical doctor¡¯s body was sick and dangerous, and he escaped the thunder of the thunder.


    Tianlei couldn¡¯t help but see that since his strength came up, he did not put this ship¡¯s medical poison Q in his eyes, but this ship¡¯s medical poison Q gave him a lesson. In this world of One Piece, no one can look down: ¡° Poison Q, I really look down on you, your taste is domineering, not bad!"


    "Cough and cough! Lieutenant Tianlei, it seems that the old man, did not let you down!" After avoiding the attack of Tianlei, the ship doctor poison Q is dead and said.


    "The old man thought that you are a junior with a good potential and a good plan. Even if you killed two of our partners, I still think so. But now it seems that the old man is wrong, wrong is outrageous! However, it is not so easy to take down the old man! Cough and cough!" Speaking, the ship doctor poison Q could not help but cough up.


    Listening to the ship''s medical poison Q, Tian Lei''s face changed slightly, it seems that the black beard can be seen, no one is weak! And listen to what he said, quite confident about his own strength!


    Although Tianlei was wary of this ship''s medical poison Q, it was still very contemptuous: "Oh, poison Q, anyone will say it." After the Tianlei launched an attack again, Tianlei extended a finger. The light energy is fast in the fingers gathering! After that, Tian Lei directly aimed at the ship doctor poison Q shot in the past.


    The ship''s medical poison Q''s smell of domineering is really strong. When the thunder shot the laser light, he began to avoid it, but the speed of light is not something that ordinary people can hide.


    The ship doctor poison Q directly let Tian Lei shoot out the laser light, although the ship doctor poison Q that hide, let him escape the key, but still shot through the shoulder. After that, the laser beam was shot and continued to shoot on the ground behind the ship''s medical poison Q. "Rumble!" Laser light can also explode.


    After the ship doctor poison Q was shot by the laser light, he immediately squirted a blood and fell backwards. But before he was completely down, the laser light hit the ground and there was a big bang! Blow him up.


    The ship doctor poison Q vomited a few mouthfuls of blood in the air, and flew in the direction of Tianlei. Tianlei immediately stood on one foot, and the other foot quickly gathered up the light energy, and looked at the ship that was flying over, and he smashed the past.


    I saw a flash of light, and the speed of light of the thunder hit the ship¡¯s poison Q again in the air. Once again, the big bang occurred. The ship¡¯s poison Q once again flew out in the opposite direction of the thunder. His blood was like no. Like the money, it¡¯s mad.


    Tianlei looked at the ship that had fallen to the ground and was poisonous Q. It was a black line. Your mother, this boat medical poison Q is really a **** evil door. As far as he is sick, a pair of princes will soon go to drink tea, and smash their own powerful three strokes, actually not hanging, or That one is going to die.


    Thunder couldn¡¯t help but think that this ship¡¯s medical poison Q is still dead, it¡¯s still useful, at least now Tianlei can¡¯t figure out this guy, it¡¯s anti-defense! Still not hurting, or **** is loading! .


    Tianlei moved in a space and came to the ship to poison Q, and then a space cracked and hit the ship doctor poison Q. "Hey! Boom!" The space shattered and the ground was hit by a large piece of dust. However, after the dust had passed, a huge pit was revealed, but there was no figure in the pit.


    Tianlei did not scream, but actually did not see how this guy is, avoiding it, it is really a tough guy!


    "Cough and cough!" At this time, there was a coughing sound behind the thunder, and then there was a voice that was weak. "Look! The old man said yes! The old man is not that solved."


    Although Tianlei did not find out that the ship was poisoned by Q, how did he get behind him, but Tianlei was not so stunned by him. In addition, Tian Lei saw the body of the ship doctor poisoning Q, and the place where he was hit was constantly bleeding! This is not a fake! Even if this ship is poisonous Q, how can it be strange, blood flow is the same as hanging.


    Thunder: "Oh! Is it? If you are not injured and there is no bleeding, I am really afraid of letting you hold it!"


    "Is it? I don''t think so." While talking about the ship doctor''s poison Q, he threw three apple bombs of different colors to the thunder.


    "That will let us wait and see." Tianlei but did not want to touch the bomb of this ship medical poison Q, a space to move, came to the back of the ship doctor poison Q, Xuefei Huang said: "Ship doctor poison ~ www.novelhall.com ~ you Have you ever tasted the feeling of being kicked by light?" At the same time, it was a kick of the speed of light kicking to the ship doctor.


    The ship''s medical poison Q''s domineering color is really strong, and even he may be strong in his own thunder, but he is more powerful and more aggressive, and he has to have the corresponding speed and corresponding response to cooperate. Otherwise, I can''t keep up with the body, but I can''t keep up with it. I can only watch myself being kicked.


    However, the Thunder attack did not stop, because the familiar system text did not appear in his brain, so a burst of madness. Both hands stretched out their index fingers, quickly gathered in the light, and then began to emit laser light.


    The ship doctor''s poison Q was shot through the laser light of the thunder and became a horse''s nest. After that, the laser light produced a wide-ranging explosion, and the bombing flew straight in the air. But when it was strange, there was no systematic text in Tian Lei¡¯s mind.


    Tianlei is a little dumbfounded, this boat medical poison Q is really a **** Xiaoqiang! This is too incredible! After all, with so many powerful laser light shot into a horse honeycomb, let alone black beard, that is, white beard can not resist it!


    Tianlei stopped the attack, and the laser light was shot through the horse''s honeycomb. The doctor died. It fell on the ground. The ship doctor poison Q said intermittently: "Captain, I can only help you drag it to the present." It is."


    Ship medical poison Q just finished, Tian Lei''s brain appeared in the system text, killing the captain of the future four emperors, pumping will be armed color domineering factor. This is not the light of the thunder, so it is so dead. Xiaoqiang¡¯s ship¡¯s doctor¡¯s poison Q is so dead, and Tianlei is really a bit unacceptable.


    At this time, Tianlei looked at the ship''s medical poison Q''s clothes and dropped out something like a pill! Tianlei couldn¡¯t help but think that it¡¯s hard to be the same as this pill.

 Chapter 125： The battle of the top eleven

    After the thunder saw it, a space moved, and immediately came to the back of the ship doctor poison Q, a powerful hand knife smashed to the neck of the ship doctor poison Q.


    However, I did not expect that when Tian Lei¡¯s hand knife was about to hit the ship¡¯s medical poison Q, the ship¡¯s medical doctor¡¯s body was sick and dangerous, and he escaped the thunder of the thunder.


    Tianlei couldn¡¯t help but see that since his strength came up, he did not put this ship¡¯s medical poison Q in his eyes, but this ship¡¯s medical poison Q gave him a lesson. In this world of One Piece, no one can look down: ¡° Poison Q, I really look down on you, your taste is domineering, not bad!"


    "Cough and cough! Lieutenant Tianlei, it seems that the old man, did not let you down!" After avoiding the attack of Tianlei, the ship doctor poison Q is dead and said.


    "The old man thought that you are a junior with a good potential and a good plan. Even if you killed two of our partners, I still think so. But now it seems that the old man is wrong, wrong is outrageous! However, it is not so easy to take down the old man! Cough and cough!" Speaking, the ship doctor poison Q could not help but cough up.


    Listening to the ship''s medical poison Q, Tian Lei''s face changed slightly, it seems that the black beard can be seen, no one is weak! And listen to what he said, quite confident about his own strength!


    Although Tianlei was wary of this ship''s medical poison Q, it was still very contemptuous: "Oh, poison Q, anyone will say it." After the Tianlei launched an attack again, Tianlei extended a finger. The light energy is fast in the fingers gathering! After that, Tian Lei directly aimed at the ship doctor poison Q shot in the past.


    The ship''s medical poison Q''s smell of domineering is really strong. When the thunder shot the laser light, he began to avoid it, but the speed of light is not something that ordinary people can hide.


    The ship doctor poison Q directly let Tian Lei shoot out the laser light, although the ship doctor poison Q that hide, let him escape the key, but still shot through the shoulder. After that, the laser beam was shot and continued to shoot on the ground behind the ship''s medical poison Q. "Rumble!" Laser light can also explode.


    After the ship doctor poison Q was shot by the laser light, he immediately squirted a blood and fell backwards. But before he was completely down, the laser light hit the ground and there was a big bang! Blow him up.


    The ship doctor poison Q vomited a few mouthfuls of blood in the air, and flew in the direction of Tianlei. Tianlei immediately stood on one foot, and the other foot quickly gathered up the light energy, and looked at the ship that was flying over, and he smashed the past.


    I saw a flash of light, and the speed of light of the thunder hit the ship¡¯s poison Q again in the air. Once again, the big bang occurred. The ship¡¯s poison Q once again flew out in the opposite direction of the thunder. His blood was like no. Like the money, it¡¯s mad.


    Tianlei looked at the ship that had fallen to the ground and was poisonous Q. It was a black line. Your mother, this boat medical poison Q is really a **** evil door. As far as he is sick, a pair of princes will soon go to drink tea, and smash their own powerful three strokes, actually not hanging, or That one is going to die.


    Thunder couldn¡¯t help but think that this ship¡¯s medical poison Q is still dead, it¡¯s still useful, at least now Tianlei can¡¯t figure out this guy, it¡¯s anti-defense! Still not hurting, or **** is loading! .


    Tianlei moved in a space and came to the ship to poison Q, and then a space cracked and hit the ship doctor poison Q. "Hey! Boom!" The space shattered and the ground was hit by a large piece of dust. However, after the dust had passed, a huge pit was revealed, but there was no figure in the pit.


    Tianlei did not scream, but actually did not see how this guy is, avoiding it, it is really a tough guy!


    "Cough and cough!" At this time, there was a coughing sound behind the thunder, and then there was a voice that was weak. "Look! The old man said yes! The old man is not that solved."


    Although Tianlei did not find out that the ship was poisoned by Q, how did he get behind him, but Tianlei was not so stunned by him. In addition, Tian Lei saw the body of the ship doctor poisoning Q, and the place where he was hit was constantly bleeding! This is not a fake! Even if this ship is poisonous Q, how can it be strange, blood flow is the same as hanging.


    Thunder: "Oh! Is it? If you are not injured and there is no bleeding, I am really afraid of letting you hold it!"


    "Is it? I don''t think so." While talking about the ship doctor''s poison Q, he threw three apple bombs of different colors to the thunder.


    "That will let us wait and see." Tianlei but did not want to touch the bomb of this ship medical poison Q, a space to move, came to the back of the ship doctor poison Q, Xuefei Huang said: "Ship doctor poison ~ www.novelhall.com ~ you Have you ever tasted the feeling of being kicked by light?" At the same time, it was a kick of the speed of light kicking to the ship doctor.


    The ship''s medical poison Q''s domineering color is really strong, and even he may be strong in his own thunder, but he is more powerful and more aggressive, and he has to have the corresponding speed and corresponding response to cooperate. Otherwise, I can''t keep up with the body, but I can''t keep up with it. I can only watch myself being kicked.


    However, the Thunder attack did not stop, because the familiar system text did not appear in his brain, so a burst of madness. Both hands stretched out their index fingers, quickly gathered in the light, and then began to emit laser light.


    The ship doctor''s poison Q was shot through the laser light of the thunder and became a horse''s nest. After that, the laser light produced a wide-ranging explosion, and the bombing flew straight in the air. But when it was strange, there was no systematic text in Tian Lei¡¯s mind.


    Tianlei is a little dumbfounded, this boat medical poison Q is really a **** Xiaoqiang! This is too incredible! After all, with so many powerful laser light shot into a horse honeycomb, let alone black beard, that is, white beard can not resist it!


    Tianlei stopped the attack, and the laser light was shot through the horse''s honeycomb. The doctor died. It fell on the ground. The ship doctor poison Q said intermittently: "Captain, I can only help you drag it to the present." It is."


    Ship medical poison Q just finished, Tian Lei''s brain appeared in the system text, killing the captain of the future four emperors, pumping will be armed color domineering factor. This is not the light of the thunder, so it is so dead. Xiaoqiang¡¯s ship¡¯s doctor¡¯s poison Q is so dead, and Tianlei is really a bit unacceptable.


    At this time, Tianlei looked at the ship''s medical poison Q''s clothes and dropped out something like a pill! Tianlei couldn¡¯t help but think that it¡¯s hard to be the same as this pill.

 Chapter 126： Top battle of twelve

    "Hey!" Blackbeard saw the ship doctor poison Q dead in the hands of Tianlei, immediately screamed: "Poison Q!" Then the black beard went crazy and rushed to Tianlei. At the same time, he said: "It seems that you are determined to stop my path! Then you will die!"


    "Oh! No way! Dangerous people like you who are sophisticated and powerful, can''t let you live in this world, or give me to die!" During the talk, Tianlei¡¯s legs have once again gathered quickly. A lot of light energy.


    "Light speed kick!" The black beard that rushed out, looked at the thunder and made a move, and immediately made a defense in the impact. He knew that the attack of the speed of light was not so good, so he gathered in the thunder leg. When he was energetic, he crossed his arms in front of him.


    Thunder kicked the speed of light and slammed into the black beard. The arms of the black beard were in the middle: "The rumble ~!" The sound of the explosion began, and the black beard that was rushing was blown out.


    "Hey!" The black-bearded beak that flew out hit the wall of the propulsion city, and the wall of the propelled city was suddenly knocked out of a big hole, and the black beard has been buried in the cracked stone wall of the city wall. .


    "Scratch Katz!" Among the gravel in a large pile, one person pushed open the gravel around him and slowly stood up.


    The black beard that stood up has now turned into a black swordman. It seems that his ability and domineering are fully open, but his chest is still being hit by a blood hole, apparently suffering from a minor injury. The black beard shouted "Ah! It hurts me, hey!" Finally, he spit out a blood.


    "This is the power that you replace everything, this time replaced Huang Wei? His ability is really difficult to deal with! He cough!!" Black beard said some unbelievable.


    Tianlei said with great interest: "Who told you, I replaced the ability of Huang Wei? And now is it time for you to consider this?" After the attack of Tianlei was launched again.


    I saw that the fingers of Tian Lei touched the lips, changed a huge pink peach heart-shaped material, and then pulled it back like a bow and arrow, it would shoot a lot of pink arrows, and the natural black beard. This trick of Tianlei is naturally the arrow of Hancock''s captive, which is a large-scale attack. And this move is powerful, and the target that is shot will be petrified whether it is tempting or not. This move can petrify all the creatures and non-livings.


    Looking at the pink arrow of the sky, I shot it myself, and the scope was so large that I sealed the space I was hiding. The black beard put the hands that were holding the wound into a double sword again, and then attached the armed color to domineering, making the double swords huge, and keeping his body behind.


    "Hey!" After a burst of metal strikes, Thunder saw the place where the pink arrow was shot, all of which were petrified. The hands of the black beard also turned into stones.


    Tianlei immediately reached out a finger, and immediately shot a laser beam, the black beard was petrified with huge arms. "Booming!" After the explosion, the black beard was suddenly blown into gravel by the petrified huge arms. This explosion also shattered the former petrified neck.


    Tianlei looked at the black beard that had no arms and half of his neck. He still hadn¡¯t hung up yet, and he could glare at himself. Let Tian Lei once again understand the monsters in this world, how perverted.


    "Á¦Õ¶°ÂÒå! Stormy tornado! Oh, try my black beard''s strongest force!" Black beard''s hands and legs simultaneously turned into a sword, and quickly rotated up, just a moment of black energy The speed of rotation reached its limit, and a strong hurricane formed. At this time, the black beard stopped for a moment and turned the hurricane to the thunder.


    Tian Lei looked at the black beard and his face changed. Tianlei is also a swordsman. He can clearly see from the black beard that there are countless snipers in it. What is this hurricane! This is a myriad of snipers gathered together and formed by rapid rotation.


    "It''s really scary! I really don''t think that your black beard has such a swordsman talent! I think it is the world''s largest swordsman. If you see this trick, you will be shocked! But this is going to hit yourself. It¡¯s okay!¡± Tianlei first admired it, the black beard¡¯s powerful move, and then stunned.


    At the same time as Tianlei¡¯s speech, the attack of the black beard quickly attacked the thunder. The thunder was just a space move and escaped. When it appeared again, the thunder was already behind the black beard. Once again, I sarcastically said: "Hey! Black beard, this is a good move! But it seems useless!"


    At this time, the black beard broke out with the domineering domineering and armed color domineering, and then slammed into the barrier of Bartol Romeo. "Hey!" Bartol Romeo''s barrier broke down. Black beard is too sudden, everyone has a little reaction, but Tian Lei also understands this. While the black beard is fighting with himself, he constantly moves to the edge of the barrier. It was only after the black beard moved to the barrier of 5 meters that the first hit was launched.


    This shows that the attack just made is his real strongest blow. The attack range of his attack is almost five meters. All this is his design, because only this hit, he has a chance to escape.


    Looking at the fast gone, now I can only see a black beard with a little black dot, speechless. The dark guy, is this guy broken? Don''t know if you will move the space? The distance is in front of you, meaningless!


    Tian Lei moved in a space and appeared in front of the black beard, blocking his escape. Then he said: "Hey! Black beard, we met again! Since it is so good, then pick me up - iron two thousand watts round kick how?" The words have not finished, the thunder''s feet have turned into black feet Black beard kicked the ball.


    When I saw that Tian Lei appeared in front of me, the black beard was not good, and the previous injuries were all stunned! At this time, the black beard has not been hurt, how to hide the attack of the thunder, and the arms have been broken, can only kick out a leg with the same strength, greet the thunder of the iron - two thousand whales kick.


    "Hey!" The two men''s legs kicked together, and a loud bang of metal strikes was made. A powerful shock wave formed between the legs of the two men. The two men were equal and stalemate. It¡¯s up.


    "Well! What do you want to do! Black beard, are you going to escape? This is not the person you want to replace the white beard, do it!" Tianlei said with a smile.

 Chapter 127： Battle of the top thirteen

    Tianlei¡¯s legs once again forced the black beard to fly out. If it was during the heyday, the power of Tianlei was not necessarily the opponent of this black beard, but now! Black beard is seriously injured and unable to exert his full strength. Thunder suppresses him easily!


    Once again, Tianlei moved to the sky above the black beard: "This is the propulsion city, surrounded by the sea, where can you escape?" After that, Tian Lei fingers touched the lips, creating a small Peach-colored heart-shaped material, then use it as a bullet, aiming at the black beard with his fingers as a muzzle.


    However, Tian Lei immediately returned to the gods, this kiss gun, very kiss! Black beard? Tianlei was disgusted by himself, and my mother swears that I will never use this trick for men anymore.


    Thunder''s kiss gun directly hit the position of the black beard heart, it is already the black beard at the end of the strong, how to prevent it! Directly by the Tianlei this kiss gun to KO, the heart was directly hit into a stone.


    Tian Lei¡¯s brain also appeared in the system, killing Qi Wuhai, killing the future four emperors, and getting the armed color domineering factor, and the village is one of the top 12 workers. The one that has its own big knife can be sent to the soul. Tianlei immediately took the village in the hands, and the great knife cloth was sent directly into the alien space.


    Thunder came to his partner with a black beard and took all his partners into a different space. Fortunately, the space of the space created by the Tianlei space ability, although not large, but a few people still let go.


    At the same time, on the square of Marin van Gogh, the Warring States came to a position not far from the penalty station and sat down.


    With the advent of the Warring States, all the journalists and other audiences standing next to the video phone bugs in the world have spirited. The emergence of the Warring States represents that it is not far from the war. The atmosphere in the world is not tense. stand up.


    "How did the Marshal of the Warring States appear in advance, and should not appear when the execution was executed?"


    The people around him immediately, with a look of contempt: "You don''t look at who is executed, you want to come to the white beard almost!"


    Another humanity: "I am facing the world''s strongest beard, the Marshal of the Warring States, and I have to be cautious!"


    "That is?~~~~" Someone exclaimed, as if he had seen something unfinished.


    "God! That is the highest strength of the Navy headquarters, the three majors!"


    In the exclamation of the crowd, the whole world saw the green barley, the yellow pheasant, the red dog through the video phone bug, and the three people walked over to the three chairs under the penalty platform and walked over. Then ten imposing, sat up, while overlooking the square below, quietly waiting for the execution, is also waiting for the arrival of white beard.


    The people have not recovered from the shock of the three great gatherings. They are located below the three majors, and one person came out of the square wall.


    "Eagle eye, that''s the eagle eye!" A swordsman excited.


    "This is the world''s largest swordsman, the head of the Seven Wuhai!"


    "It¡¯s hard to be done. This time, Wuwuhai will also participate in the war?"


    In the other exclamation of the crowd, the eagle eye came to the middle of the position and sat down. Immediately after the appearance, Don Quixote DoFranmingo, Hancock, Bassolomi Bear, Moonlight Moglia came out. Only black beard and very flat did not appear.


    After the appearance of Qi Wuhai, more than a dozen lieutenants led by the Mole came out one after another, followed by a naval school, and they continued to come out and surrounded Ace. It is obvious that the white beard wants to save Ace, and he has to knock down all these strong people.


    At the same time, over the walls of the square, more than four hundred heavy artillery pieces were placed, locked in the waters around the headquarters, ready to fire on the upcoming Whitebeard Pirates.


    After everything was finished, the Warring States stood next to the penalty platform and said loudly: "There is no more time left for Ace, leaving me to Ace, and we are waiting for the arrival of the white beard. I am coming. Look, how can he save Ace!¡± Then all the naval roads under the stage: ¡°Soldiers, this is a battle of justice and evil, so we can only win without defeat! Justice will win!¡±


    The words of the Warring States have just fallen, and all the soldiers in the square have screamed in unison: "The Navy will win! Justice will win! The Navy will win! Justice will win!"


    At this time, Ace, who had been escorted to the navy headquarters, was escorted by two naval soldiers with his handcuffs and he stepped onto the penalty platform.


    When Ace stepped onto the platform, everyone in the world looked at the scene, and they looked at it as a starting point for war.


    When the eyes of the whole world all fell on Ace, there was a loud noise from the waters of Marin van Gogh!


    The huge sound instantly broke through the calm of Marin vando, the people who watched this war all over the world were shocked. What did they see? The white beard appeared directly in the middle of the square of Marin Vatican, not on the outskirts of Marin Vado. This allowed the Navy¡¯s headquarters to dispose of the artillery more than half of it, and the situation became unfavorable to the Navy.


    In the Warring States at a height, when you see such a scene, you know that you have lost your strategy. You have never counted on it. It is not counted that this white-bearded pirate group will come from the bottom of the sea.


    At this time, on the Moby Dick of the White Beard Pirates, the white beard hahaha laughed: "Ace, you are waiting for the old man to save you!" After that, he played against the national road: "The Warring States have been for a long time." It¡¯s gone!¡± said a wave.


    The white-bearded pirate group immediately launched an attack, and all the artillery on the forty-three pirates ship launched, "Rumble!"


    The surrounding navy has not recovered from the shock! There was no time to fight back, and the sound of screams rang. At the same time, the sound of the explosion was not stopped at all.


    At this time, the white beard also launched an attack, and the ability to shake the fruit immediately launched to the maximum, and both hands made the action of grasping in the air.


    "Hey!" The space where the white beard''s hands were caught was immediately broken. The wave of shock waves spread out with the white beard as the center, and immediately set off the sky outside the Marin van Gogh. The waves, unscrupulously swept from Marin van Gogh. Then they rushed to the naval soldiers above the square.


    "Everyone pays attention! White Beard Pirates, come!"


    In the Warring States above the high platform, the order was immediately issued: "All naval orders, ready for battle."


    "The gunners, fired!"


    "The rumble ~~~~" The naval counterattacks also began.

 Chapter 128： Top battle 14

    "Booming ~~~~!"


    The intensive artillery sounded through the entire Marin van Gogh, followed by dense shells, whistling away to the pirate ship that the white-bearded pirates squatted. Only because of the arrangement, the angle of the artillery is aimed at the sea outside Marin van Gogh.


    Therefore, these shells are no longer accurate, aiming at the pirate ship under the white beard pirates, but those dense shells are still intertwined with a net in front of the pirate ship. Forty-three pirate ships accelerated and rushed directly into the inner harbor of Marin Vado.


    Looking at the big waves that swallowed up the entire Marin van Gogh, and the pirate ship of the white-bearded pirate group that rushed in, the three majors could not sit still. The first thing I shot was the green scorpion. I saw him coming to the inner harbor. He sipped a low voice: "Ice Age." I saw the tsunami that started the white beard with the green scorpion as the center, and also frozen it. The sea in the port, as well as the pirate ship in the inner harbor.


    However, this also gives the pirates a chance. They don¡¯t have to drive a pirate ship now, because the inner harbor has already become land, jumping directly from the pirate ship and continuing to Ace¡¯s side. Wildly coming.


    At the same time, the hundreds of thousands of navies waiting in the square, marching forward neatly, the momentum is huge, the soul is insane!


    On the platform, looking at the dense pirates, and the companions who lived together, Ace looked tight. Although I knew before, the old ladies had already poured out their nests this time to save themselves. But when I saw this scene with my own eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the anomaly and shed tears.


    At this time, people all over the world have been stunned by the ability of the white beard to cause a tsunami. Then there was the shot of the generals, and the ice ages frozen everything, and they were shocked again. At the same time, they saw that the White Beard Pirates broke through the Navy¡¯s first line of defense and could not help but sigh: "It¡¯s not the world¡¯s first pirate group, the White Beard Pirates. It¡¯s so simple that it broke the Navy¡¯s A line of defense."


    "But this first line of defense is nothing. This second line of defense navy is equipped with a 160,000 navy, and the pirates against 80,000 are already at a glance."


    After coming to the second line of defense, White Beard inserted the slashing knife in his hand into the ground. Just listen to the "hey!", the whole body''s momentum broke out, a strong air wave with a white beard as a flourishing. The coat on his body fluttered with the air, and the king''s, the king''s temperament came out. Let the 160,000 navy standing directly on the square facing him directly trembled, and could not help but swallow the mouth. At this moment, the white beard is in their eyes, just like a prehistoric monster.


    White beard shouted: "Little! Baby!" At the same time, the king of the body once again swelled, then shouted: "kill the Navy, save our Ace!"


    Eighty thousand pirates also yelled at the same time: "Hey!"


    Looking at the fast-paced pirates, the young cockroaches couldn¡¯t help but shot again. I saw him jumping up and then, after giving up the ability to freeze, his hands slammed and a huge ice wall suddenly appeared. , blocked the road of the white beard pirate group.


    White beard saw the green scorpion shot, a faint smile: "You can''t stop me from being a young boy." I saw the white beard standing on the Moby Dick, and I was so light, then I punched back and forth. Raised, slammed down.


    "Scratch! Rub!"


    The crisp sound rang over his fist, and then the infinite breek burst out of his body, and the space above his ground that his fist swung was broken.


    Immediately after the entire Marin van Gogh began to tremble violently, the surrounding sea surface also rolled up like boiling water, and the blue ice wall shattered. Blocking the way, once again in front of the white beard pirate group.


    The people of the world once again felt the shock of the white beard. The Warring States on the stage, as well as the Kapp who just finished eating the donuts, could not help but shrink.


    The 160,000 naval soldiers on the square did not change their faces. Some of them were timid, and they could not help but retreat a few steps. The mouth was even more exclaimed: "This is a monster, this is a monster!"


    At this time, the fourteen captains of White Beard also began to attack. While taking people to quickly rush to the square, they shouted loudly: "Brothers, kill all the navy that blocked them, and rescue our brother Ace! ¡±


    But the navy couldn''t, let them rush to the square as simple as this, when the angle of the naval guns had been adjusted, and the door artillery once again locked them.


    Then a series of shocking shellings rang through the sky above Marin van Gogh rumbling! In the violent explosion, a circle of horror shock waves from the explosion was sprayed out, and then the members of the white beard pirate group rushed to the sky.


    The Warring States waved "kill!" The 160,000 navy above the square raised their guns in their hands. The muzzles were all aimed at the members of the Whitebeard Pirates who had been covered by gunfire.


    "Ah, ah~~~" The sound of screams, constantly in the mouth of the members of the White Beard Pirates.


    The bullets that smashed the pistol in their hands, the Navy immediately said: "Chong down, kill them."


    At this time, three large-scale naval lieutenants, while jumping off the square, killed the captains of the White Beard Pirates.


    The fire on the square continued, but the members of the white beard still did not stop moving forward, and continued to bravely go to Ace. At this time, above the square, the navy soldiers jumped down like a rainstorm and met the white-bearded pirate group on the front.


    All the reporters in this world were crazy, and the camera in their hands kept flashing.


    This battle of the world has finally officially erupted. The captains, who had been rushing to the forefront, the Marko, and other team leaders, while evading the naval gunfire attack, rushed into the frontal naval camp at the fastest speed. Several of them also met three giants. Lieutenant General.


    In the face of more than a dozen captains¡¯ attacks, the navy soldiers fell down one by one, and the pirates behind the captain followed up. There were guns, swords, and knives. The navy soldiers were short-lived together.


    The Navy and the White Beard Pirates Group, the non-stop people fell down in the screams, the picture at the moment is perfectly interpreted, and the narrow road meets the brave to win this sentence.

 Chapter 129： Top battle fifteen

    At this time, the top three players in the front seat, Huang Hao is still a leisurely look, as if the war broke out below has nothing to do with him. The red dog is still a dead face, and he can''t see his thoughts at all. Only the blue-eyed face looked at the battlefield, while paying close attention to the white beard''s every move.


    At this time, the navy''s lieutenant generals were also dispatched, because these ordinary naval soldiers could not stop, the white-bearded pirates group had long-standing, the opponents of the extraordinary captains.


    The powerful lieutenant blocked the captains of the Whitebeard Pirates and the navy and the pirates stalemate.


    "Booming!" A huge sound came over.


    The sound of the sound is that the Warring States and the Captains are all in the past. At first glance, everyone almost pulled out their eyes.


    I saw a giant, no! It is still bigger than a giant, and the super giant does not know where it came from. With the advantage of a huge body, he rushed all the way to the square.


    Whether it is the navy or the pirates, they have consciously given way to him. There is no way, the body of this goods is too great! It is the powerful naval lieutenant who can''t stop his progress.


    "Chong! Oz! Save Ace!"


    The diamonds in the crowds - Joz, after seeing Oz rushed over the square, suddenly excited, shouting loudly: "Brothers rush! Keep up with Oates!"


    The members of the White Beard Pirates Group saw Oz''s unstoppable advancement and immediately followed Oates. At the same time, morale rose and he rushed forward in the past.


    Soon under the leadership of Oates, members of the Whitebeard Pirates Group soon came to the edge of the square wall, not far from the platform.


    Oates shouted: "Ace brothers are waiting, I will come to save you right away."


    Seeing that Oz had rushed over to himself, Ace touched the tears. If he knew that he wanted to reach him, it was not so simple. There are still seven Wuhai, but there is still no movement. The three majors will be shocked, and Oates will never come. And there is great danger, shouting loudly: "Oz is careful!"


    It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s too late. There is a guy who has already taken a look at the shadow and body of Oates. This person is Moonlight Molia, one of the Seven Wuhais. After this guy was defeated by Tianlei, it took a long time to hurt. Get well. If it wasn¡¯t for Krokdal, the Thunder would be killed. The Warring States¡¯ fear of getting rid of the two Qiwu Seas would affect the prestige of Qiwuhai and leave him a life.


    As soon as he saw Oates, Moonlight Molia was excited. He was full of eagerness for Otto¡¯s shadow body. When he was killed by Tian Lei and Luffy two juniors, his desire for power was extremely high. .


    But at this time, a guy who has a good time, is also a guy who has suffered a stomach in Tianlei, and has a raging anger and nowhere to send. He is one of the seven Wuhai seas, and he finally found a venting phase.


    Therefore, he immediately made a straight line of shaving, and he saw that he made eight thin, nearly transparent lines from the toes. Dolfranming brother kicked the past with a sharp silk thread. Oz is so big here that the fool can hit.


    Oz''s one leg directly cut Dofranming''s foot, and Morrie, who was full of eagerness for Oates, immediately yelled at the Fleminger: "Dofranmingo This Oates is mine. If you dare to do it to him, don''t blame me for being polite to you."


    It is a pity that Dolfranming did not put him in the eye. He gave Moonlight Molia a contemptuous look, and he was too lazy to take care of him, but he did not start to Oz.


    After seeing Oz''s injury, Ace and all the members of the White Beard Pirates group could not help but shouted: "Oz!"


    Still standing in the white beard without moving, after seeing Oz down, it is not to be sorrowful, magic is also one of them. At this time, a naval lieutenant who was not far from the white beard thought that he had seized a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity and slammed on the ground and burst into the white beard. The long sword in his hand stabbed the white beard.


    "Oz!"


    The white beard looked a little empty and sighed. At this time, he suddenly raised his fist. At this time, the attack of the Lieutenant General has arrived. The white beard''s eyes turned sharp, and the raised fist slammed.


    Let the lieutenant who seized a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity immediately realized that it was wrong, and the pupils slammed and slammed, and they stopped the attack and wanted to pull back. It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s too late, when he pulls back and retreats Whitebeard¡¯s fist has already attacked him.


    "Too fast!" This is the only thought in this heart. He only felt a flower in front of him, and the white beard''s fist had been hit on his face.


    "Ah!" Lieutenant was violently flew out, and now he feels that his head is not his own.


    He sent away this unskilled lieutenant, and the white beard hit a punch on the ground. With his fist as the center, the ground immediately broke several cracks. Immediately after the entire Marin van Gogh, it swayed again and again. But this time it was not a shock caused by the tsunami, but a big earthquake!


    Fighting with the white beard, I don¡¯t know how many times the Warring States period, my face became very dignified and shouted: "Everyone is careful, the white beard is going to attack."


    Standing in the Warring States on the high platform, watching the white beard, feeling the boundless and terrifying horror that emanated from him. His face was awkward, and he clenched his fists. When he decided to fight against the world''s strongest man, he had already made a worst feeling. But this time, no matter what, as long as the man is killed, even if the entire Marin van Gogh is ruined, he will not hesitate.


    The deafening sound, the non-stop sounding in Marin van Gogh, the shocking power of the shocking fruit, unscrupulously began to raging in Marin van Gogh. An exaggerated crack, centered on the white beard''s fist, spread out to the surrounding frenzy, two of which broke through the entire Marin van Gogh, and the high-rise building of the Navy headquarters fell into pieces.


    At this time, a man in the sky above Marin van Gogh, is constantly stepping on it, and the eyes of this person have become strange. At the same time, this person could not help but sigh: "This shocks the fruit, it is really strong to metamorphosis!"

 Chapter 130： The battle of the top

    That''s right, this person is the sky thunder that the space has moved, and the eyes have returned to normal. Thunder stretched out his right hand, a white aperture, appeared on the thunder of the thunder. After copying the shock capacity of the white beard, Tianlei found your mother, and this shocking fruit actually has only one trick.


    It is the ability to shock the fruit, attached to the fist and the hand support, attached to the hand support to pull the space, it will cause a tsunami, attached to the fist, slamming the ground is an earthquake. Can also be attached to the fist and weapons directly hit people, no other tricks. It can be said that it is a fresh trick, eating all over the sky!


    However, this shocking fruit ability is also very special. This ability is all about how strong your own strength is. The stronger the strength, the stronger the ability. On the contrary, the smaller the strength, the worse the ability. Sure enough, this shocking fruit ability is the strongest in the hands of white beard, a person with abnormal power. Although it is very strong in his own hands, but with the white beard this metamorphosis ratio, a lot worse!


    And when Tian Lei checks the ability of the earthquake to copy the fruit.


    The white beard has begun to worry, and the entire Marin van Gogh has shaken up in this moment. The halo of the white beard''s hand blooms with incomparable light, and the power of unparalleled vibration sweeps the entire Marin van Gogh.


    The shocking fruit ability has reached its limit in the hands of the white beard, the power of the powerful, and it is at this moment that the shocking fruit ability has its most horrible destructive power, and the powerful vibration force is like the ocean. People can''t resist.


    "ßDzÁ!ßDzÁ!ßDzÁ~~~~!" In the sound of shattering in the harsh space, the tallest building in the Western Navy, the conference building crashed into the ground in the violent vibration.


    In the Warring States of Gaotai, his face was white, and Marin vane was afraid that he could not keep it. Although he had expected such a result, he had already prepared for this. But now that I see the reality, I still can''t accept it.


    People who are watching the war in the whole world are shocked! The white beard is strong, and it has been shocked to them again and again.


    The sky thunder looked a little bit, and said in the mouth: "Is this the strength of the world''s strongest man? Even if you have the same ability, it is still far worse than him! The most crucial thing is that this Still the old white beard, the white beard with a sick body, I really can''t imagine how strong the white beard with the peak strength when he was young."


    After destroying the Marin van Gogh, the white beard shook his hand and shouted: "kill the light navy and rescue our family Ace!"


    The members of the White Beard Pirates Group saw their old man and white beards personally shot, and the morale of the ones rose so much that they had been killed in the past.


    "White beard, you can really be awesome!" Huang Yuduan sat on it, looking down on it, watching the white beard''s shocking fruit ability, almost turned into a ruined Marin van Gogh. Standing up from the seat, then a flash came over the white beard.


    At the same time, I couldn¡¯t help but shot, and stopped the frontless bird, Marko. At the same time, the Hawkeye also had their own opponents. The Hawkeye was on the fifth team captain''s foil-Bista. Dolfranming was on the eighth team captain''s shark fisherman, Barsolo. Mi Bear was on the 12th team captain Halta, Hancock was on the 10th team captain Curry Ayre, Moonlight Moglia was on the fifteenth team captain Fossa.


    Suddenly appeared in front of the non-dead bird - Marko, with a stroke of ice sword to successfully intercept him straight. "Boom!" With a loud noise, the people who had just smashed together immediately split.


    Phoenix - Marko: "Hey! Almost! There is a call from the old man. There will be no more Marin van Gogh today. Of course, this Ace brother will take it away!"


    Qing Yan sneered: "I think you are thinking too much!" After talking about the fierce and rushing to the immortal bird - Marko rushed over, the two once again struggled together.


    At this time, the white beard easily blocked the yellow scorpion''s blow, and said faintly: "Huang Xiaozi, you want to stop me? You are too arrogant!"


    White beard looked at the jaundice in front of his eyes, his eyes filled with contempt and disdain, and a white aperture was emitted from the moon knife in his hand, and then he waved to Huang Wei.


    "Tian Cong Yun Jian" Huang Qi''s hands immediately gathered a lot of light energy, a sword composed of light appeared in the hands of Huang Wei. Then he screamed and held the sniper of the white beard.


    Huang Jian¡¯s lightsaber and the white beard¡¯s shackles are smashing together. In a moment, a strong shock wave is formed between the two, shaking the void and brushing the cloak behind them. At this time, the Warring States on the high platform loudly ordered: "Prepare for action!"


    The orders of the Warring States arrived, and the greens and scorpions who were fighting with the dead birds, Marko, and White Beard, with the help of each other''s strength, left the battle and fell to the side of the red dog.


    At the same time, a series of metal sounds came from all over the square. Then, a high-walled iron wall emerged out of thin air, but the entire square was immediately attacked.


    In front of the immortal bird - Marko immediately said: "Daddy, we are trapped in the square!" The other captains also changed their faces.


    But the white beard, his face has not changed at all, as if this is in his eyesight, so it is. I saw that the white beard once again used the power of vibration and shouted: "The tenth earthquake." This time, the white beard broke out his strength and fruit ability. One wave after another bursts out of his body, and it is a wave of strength, and a wave is higher than a wave.


    The square has not been able to withstand such a strong vibration, and the sound of "squeaking and rubbing!~~~" rang again. With the white beard as the center, the cracks formed one after another, and the cracks expanded rapidly. The navy''s copper wall was under the crack and fell down one by one. At the same time, the entire Marin van Gogh, also violently shaken up, cracked open, and then began to fall down.


    At this time, the face of the Warring States turned black to the extreme, that is, Karp, who has always been a haha, has also changed color. Immediately a storm, rushed to the white beard, but rushed to half, Karp stopped.


    At this time, the 10th-level earthquake of White Beard has stopped, because the purpose of White Beard is to save Ace instead of destroying Marin Vado. After all, Marin van Gogh is destroyed, his family, and his pirates will suffer.

 Chapter 131： The battle of the top seventeen

    At this time, Tianlei also has some action, this Ace can not die, after all, this white beard is definitely going to die here. Now that Black Hu has let himself die, if this Ace is dead, the Four Emperors can become the Three Emperors. By the time the Three Emperors have a white beard, the strength will definitely increase, and it will be even more difficult to deal with. .


    Still saved Ace, so that the heart of the white-bearded pirates will not be scattered, and the 14-strong captains such as the Dead Bird-Marco, Diamond-Joz, and the four emperors are not too difficult.


    Thinking of this day, Lei couldn¡¯t help but laugh, and secretly said to Huang: "Buddy, the younger brother is really not intentional." Then it became the appearance of Huang Wei, and a space moved to the penalty platform.


    "You two have worked hard, go on! I am here to guard." Tianlei said in the tone of Huang Wei.


    The two guards, Ace¡¯s navy, stupidly stupid, his face was incredible, his hands wiped his eyes, and then he carefully looked at the thunder, then turned his head to look at the battlefield, because there There is also a general, Huang Wei, who is forced to do both.


    After a while, this talent responded: "No, you are the little Huang Wei who killed the Tianlong people, and is the younger brother of General Huang."


    Tianlei smiled at the two people: "Hey! You guessed it!" At this time, Tianlei had already included Ace in the heterogeneous space when he was stupid.


    "Not good!" The two thought of a possibility at the same time. They turned their heads and looked at Ace''s direction. Unfortunately, it was empty. The two immediately stunned and shouted: "Not good, Ace is robbing!"


    The two of them could be described as shrilling, and all of them heard their voices. All the people on the battlefield could not stop attacking and watched them.


    At this time, all the people in the world are the same. What did they see? Another jaundice? It¡¯s true that as a bystander, Tian Lei appeared on the punishment platform and they were shocked!


    Tianlei is a quiet battlefield, and he said: "HI, everyone! My name is Porusa, you can also call me a **** orangutan!" After all, it was a stupid pair of scissors. hand.


    All the people on the scene, whether it is the navy or the pirates, are a pair of expressions that have been manipulated by dogs. The Warring States, which was closest to Tianlei, immediately turned into a big Buddha and attacked Tianlei.


    Seeing the face of the Warring States to kill, the face of Tianlei threw a drop of cold sweat, secretly your mother, and sure enough is one of the most powerful men in the world, giving people enough pressure is enough.


    However, Tian Lei did not want to start with him, and the direct movement of a space disappeared without a trace. The Warring States watched the disappearing thunder, and the face was bitter, but this space ability is really helpless. As long as he does not want to fight, almost no one can stop him.


    The disappearing Tianlei did not stay away, but instantly appeared in the side of Huang Qi, a silly idiot said: "Big brother! I came to find someone again! My mother said, let me find you, let you bring I am going to find the old man."


    When I was playing against the white beard, there was no sorrowful yellow sputum. When I looked at it, it became pale. Huang Wei has 10,000 heads in his heart. It¡¯s not a hundred million heads. Your mother is stepping inside him. His present expression is like being a dog round for a hundred times! One hundred times! Brother! Do not! Brother! I told you to be a brother, not to have such a pit.


    The Warring States on the high platform is facing Huang Weidao: "How is Huang Wei your brother!"


    Huang Wei is almost mad, and his face is hard! Looking at the Warring States on the high platform, the wretched face is full of grievances. After the Tianlong people incident, he went back to find the one who was looking for him. He only knew the flowers and asked Liu, the old man who had a headache, and asked about the small yellow scorpion of Tianlei.


    But his daddy directly threw out a list, a whole hundred people! I really don''t know how he brought such a girl to his hand. So many people let him find out! Finally, his father added that this is just a name, and there are more that do not know the name. In the end, Huang Wei can only break the idea of ??finding Xiao Huang''s mother!


    At this time, the madness is not limited to the Warring States and Huang Wei. The white beard and the gang are also mad. They watched as Aisi fell into the hands of others, which made them feel how to suffer.


    After being shocked by the white beard opposite Huang Qi, he immediately shouted: "The long guy who is exactly the same as Huang Xiaozi, give me Ace."


    Tianlei looked at the white beard''s face and couldn''t help but faintly said: "You said, I will pay it! Then I am not very faceless?"


    "You kid is looking for death!" White Beard was just a knife.


    Tianlei smiled, although he knew that he was not a white beard opponent, but he also wanted to fight the world''s first strongest five games ~ www.novelhall.com~ After all, this is the last battle of white beard. I missed this opportunity and I have no chance in the future.


    Thunder is also a big drink: "Space black hole!" Thunder''s hands are in the air, a black ball appeared in the hands of Tianlei, and then Tianlei did not hesitate to throw the past into the moon knives that the white beard came over. .


    In the moment when the black hole in the space of Tianlei appeared, Huang Wei immediately made a eight-foot mirror and escaped the suction range of the black hole in the space. Huang Qi was able to leave, but the navy and pirates on the ground were tragedy, and they were immediately absorbed by the space black hole.


    Before they were sucked into the black hole, the white beard''s moon knives and the thunder''s space black hole slammed together.


    "Rumble!" Thunder''s space black hole and white beard''s moon knife only held together, and was smashed in a loud noise. The explosion of the black hole in the space produced a strong wave of air, blowing out the navy and pirates that had been sucked in before, and slammed into the distance. But fortunately, it is saved, it is better than being sucked into the space black hole.


    The space black hole is no match for the white beard, and the Thunder has long been estimated. This move can only weaken the power of the white beard. As soon as the black hole was thrown out of space, Tianlei immediately transported the space fruit ability to the extreme, and made a space for fragmentation.


    After the white beard''s slashing knife broke through the space black hole, it came to the sky and thunder. This is a contest between space ability and the ability of the earthquake, and the two world''s top fruit abilities are smashed together.


    "Hey!" Where the boxing and the knife meet, the entire ten-meter space is all broken, forming a black hole of ten meters! The resulting suction is extremely strong, and the entire Marin van Gogh is shivering.

 Chapter 132： Top battle

    Fortunately, this black hole, just for a moment, was automatically repaired by the space power of the world, but at this moment, Marin van Gogh could not see a good house, all were destroyed by the strong suction of this black hole. It is.


    Although the black hole has been repaired, a large amount of space debris is present, and Tian Lei has taken a black hole in the space and sucked these space fragments. After that, the black holes in the space, and the countless pieces of space, were turned to the white beard.


    After the white beard saw the thunder of this trick, his face was not dignified. He was also a person who could shatter the space. He knew how powerful the space debris was, and naturally he did not care.


    Above the square, whether it is the Hawkeye, Hancock, the seven Wuhai, or the captain of the White Beard Pirates, or even the Admiral General! From the countless pieces of space on the top of the head, I felt the horrible pressure of the mountain like the top of the mountain. After that, the eye holes shrank, and they stopped the attack and ran to the distance, avoiding the powerful trick of the thunder. .


    It is the Tianlei who was shocked by this trick. To know the power of Tianlei, but not so much space debris, Tianlei can also play this one percent.


    White beard immediately shouted: "Don''t go into my attack."


    At the same time as the big drink, the white beard''s face was very dignified and step forward, holding the knives with both hands, and the words just fell. On the blade of the Moon Knife, a dazzling pale white halo bursts out. When the halo quickly expands to the limit, the white beard lifts the moon knife and then slams into the air filled with space debris. The smashed the past.


    "Scratch!" The void above the white beard was shattered, and a huge space crack immediately followed, as if the whole sky was split. The impact of this huge eye is too great, and everyone is scared by the white beard.


    At the same time, the strong = suction in the huge space cracks formed a huge vortex, sucking in the space black holes and space debris of the thunder.


    Seeing that the thunder is a glimpse, the white beard is a white beard! This is really strong, and I can make such a big space crack by myself. Tianlei could not help but swear: "Is it really metamorphosis to the extreme, is this still human?"


    All the people in the world who are in front of the phone bugs are also "Is this the strength of the white beard? It''s too strong! Strong people can''t even produce a little confrontation."


    "This navy is dangerous, white beard is so strong, who is his opponent!"


    At the time of the thunder, the white beard screamed coldly: "Kid, you also pick me up and try!" The white moon beard¡¯s slashing knife once again waved, the huge space crack collapsed, and then huge The vortex also collapsed, and the space debris that was sucked into the vortex flew away from the thunder.


    The eyes of Tianlei are falling out, and they whispered: "I fuck! White beard is good, I also saved Ace! Do you need to do this to death? You have blocked such a strong move, I Can not stop, bye bye!" Tianlei a space move once again disappeared without a trace.


    With the disappearance of the thunder, everyone began to look around for the thunder, because the key to this incident is still in his hands! But one minute passed, two minutes passed, and everyone was waiting for the thunder to appear again. It was not until a quarter of an hour later that the thunder had not yet appeared. All of them understood that Tianlei had already left. So all the people are staying, stunned, stupid, and forced.


    Now everyone in the world is also forced to follow, they are thinking about a problem, no one is the key person, is this war still playing?


    The navy and the pirates on the battlefield looked at each other for a while. They were all dizzy. Is this a fight? Still not playing?


    The Warring States on the high platform was the first person in the navy. The first one responded: "I don''t care about Ace and Xiao Huangqi, now give me the white beard." Actually, the Warring States now want to marry her because he knows Ace is the son of One Piece Roger! Now that there is no way, the target Ace has already escaped, and the target that can be drawn can no longer run. Otherwise, this Marin van Gogh will be ruined.


    White Beard also figured out at this time, and Ace fell into the hands of the inexplicable person, always stronger than the Navy! Immediately shouted: "Ace is no longer here, the whole staff retreat!" White beard is not stupid, he does not want to fight in a meaningless war.


    Unfortunately, his idea is good, but the Navy headquarters does not want to come, just want to go and leave. Under the command of the Warring States, all the navies rushed out to the White Beard Pirates and blocked them one by one.


    It was at this time that Tian Lei once again appeared in the space of a warring country. When the Warring States saw the appearance of the thunder, roared: "Lieutenant Tianlei, the war has already happened, where are you going? You must give me a statement!"


    With a wave of thunder, Drake and Luo, Baby-5, Kebi, Bartol Romeo, Noki, and Chennai appeared behind Tianlei. Of course, there are black beards and poisonous Q bodies. After that, I said faintly: "Is this not to learn about the chaos in the city? I just looked at it and found that this guy actually wants to sneak into the city and want to put the six layers of recidivism. Come out and accept him as a crew member, so that he can help him become a four emperor or even a one-piece thief! If you say that Marshal of the Warring States, you have earned him seven seas, it is really a mistake!"


    When the Warring States heard the words of Tian Lei, his face changed. He did not expect that some people would marry this time and play the idea of ??advancing the real crime. Immediately asked: "How about pushing the city now?"


    Tianlei said faintly: "Now everyone is organizing escape from prison. It seems to be the grandson of Karp''s grandson, with the head! But I think that with the strength of Magellan, they can''t get into the climate, so I will come back here first. The war is, after all, this is the key."


    Warring States: "Crop hat? Is he not being arrested?"


    "Marshal of the Warring States, now is not the time to care about this little guy!" Other Thunder is also wondering! No, how did Hancock advance into the city! Is it really the protagonist''s aura?


    Sometimes people are so ignorant, Tianlei just finished, and a ship fell in the sky. "Boom!" The bow of the ship was on the square. A few people fell from the boat, and these people are quite familiar.


    Luffy, Krokdal, the king of the demon king Ivankov, lightning, the sea man is very flat, Baki and a bunch of pirates. No black beard distracts Magellan''s attention, these people still come out, and Thunder has to admit that this protagonist aura exists.

 Chapter 133： The battle of the top

    Thunder is pushing his hands against the Warring States. He is very helpless and facing the Warring States Road: "Okay! I looked up at Magellan''s combat power."


    At this time, Luffy screamed: "Ace! I am here to save you!" But after the end, I swept the ruined Marin van Gogh, strangely said: "Kazhao! Ace? "I can''t see Ace''s Luffy."


    At this time, the dead bird - Marko said on the side of the white beard: "Daddy, this seems to be the younger brother of Ace! It seems that he also got the rest of Ace''s arrest, and he will save it!"


    "It turned out to be this kid! Hahaha! Yes! Ace has a good brother!" White beard laughed, and then said: "Dead bird - Marko, you go to Ace''s brother to talk about Ace. And be sure to protect him!"


    Dead Bird - Marko: "It''s the old man!"


    White beard shouted at this moment: "My captain of the White Beard Pirates, here to give the White Beard Pirates all the people, issued the last order. Full speed retreat back to the new world, find Ace! This war It¡¯s up to me to do it alone.¡± Bai¡¯s beard knows that this time the Navy¡¯s goal is him. Only he is there, and his pirates have the opportunity to rush out.


    Dead Bird - Marko: "Daddy!"


    Diamonds - Joz and all the captains and captains shouted at the same time: "Daddy!"


    At this time, the Warring States also reacted and immediately ordered: "All the attacks must stop them."


    The white beard''s shock capacity was once again launched, and a wave of slashing knives in the hand took the navy to the sky. The other navy immediately rushed up, but the white beard was simply waving the moon knives in his hand and once again flew the rushing navy out.


    The white beard is a white beard, and even one person has blocked all the navies at one time. No one can stop him. White beard looked at the dazed diamonds - Joz, the dead bird - Marko, and immediately shouted: "Not too fast!"


    Phoenix - Marko, Diamond - Joz: "Daddy!"


    With the white beard, the pirates of the White Beard Pirates began to retreat.


    But at this time, Krokdal came to the scene, and he came to the side of the white beard as soon as he appeared, and an iron hook tied to the white beard. Krokdal¡¯s attack surprised Diamond-Joz, the Phoenix, and Marko.


    However, when the two of them were ready to block, Lu Fei, the **** guy, had already started the second gear, and there was a lot of sweat in his body blocking the attack of Krouldal.


    Luffy: "This uncle is a good man, you can''t help him."


    Krolockal looked at the whole body with sweat, as if he had fished out of the water, it seems that he could not be helped. The most important thing is to open his own weakness here, and he has to know the world.


    White beard glanced at Krokdal without saying anything, and blinked at the road: "Your brother Ace has been taken away, you follow Marco, he will take you to find Ace." Finally, Phoenix - Marko Road: "Marko, take him with him."


    Luffy, the guy with less roots in his mind, Bai Baiyi said that he would believe it, and immediately followed the undead bird - Marco.


    At this time, the Navy''s major combat forces also had movements. The Lieutenant also led the Mole and attacked the captains of the White Beard Pirates of the Dead Birds - Marko and Diamond - Joz. The three navies of the Navy will come to the front of the white beard.


    At this time, Tianlei said to the partners: "I think you are also itching, and all the captains of the white beard have passed the hand!" In fact, Tianlei saw that the three majors will face the white beard and the hands will be itchy.


    "It is undeniable that you are strong and strong. Any one of us is not your opponent." Huang Wei, who was standing in front of the white beard, said faintly, but his face was a little leisurely. More than one dignified.


    After a pause, I went on and said: "But here is Marin Vado, the headquarters of the Navy, not your new world! I don''t believe that all three of us will not be able to take you!"


    "Three big?" White beard said faintly, a slashing knife in a handshake, said: "In my eyes, you are just three gas boy! Want to take me?" The voice just fell, white beard Suddenly took a knife, but not for the three majors, but against the pursuit of the Phoenix - Marl, Diamond - Joz their naval lieutenant.


    "ßDzÁ~ßDzÁ~¡¤~!" The sound of the space shattered. A space crack blocked the road that the Lieutenant pursued. After a moment of space cracks disappeared, there was an abyss of tens of meters in the ground, and the Navy¡¯s way was completely broken.


    On the other side of the abyss, Diamond-Joss shouted: "Daddy!" The dead bird - Marl is also the same ~ www.novelhall.com ~ but he still pressed the pain in his heart, eyes in tears facing the diamond - Joz said: "Joz is going, the old man is also for us, we can''t live up to the old man."


    The face is the white beard at this time, facing the three major forces of the navy''s highest combat power, the white beard is very calm, and the power of the Weiba world is booming.


    The video phone bugs also spread the image of this century all over the world in the first time. All the people have big eyes and look forward to the strongest confrontation between the highest force of the navy and the world''s strongest man.


    This is a rare feast for all the people in the world.


    Similarly, in the Holy Land Mary Joa, the five-star office of the World Government Headquarters, four old people sat in various poses and looked at the video recorders in front.


    Although they are the most powerful people in the world government, this war is extremely important to them, so they are all very dignified. Now that Ace has disappeared, if the white beard is also ran, then the prestige of the Navy will drop to the lowest ever, and their world governments will naturally be greatly affected.


    "Rumble!" At this time, the image of the video phone bug, the white beard has begun to launch an attack.


    I saw Huang Qi put the light energy on his own hands, and sighed low: "Heavenly Clouds Sword!" He took the Tianzhi Cong sword and attacked the white beard.


    And the green scorpion behind the white beard has also made the ice sword, with a bitter chill and incomparable killing, stabbed the white beard''s back.


    In the face of the two navies'' highest combat power, White Beard screamed and snarled: "It''s really two hairy kids who don''t know how to be tall and thick!" White Beard held the ÙÈÔµ¶ and blocked Huang Yun''s Tianyun Cong Sword. Only hand back to the virtual.

 Chapter 134： Top War 20

    At the same time, the generals who have already attacked the white beard have become distorted and rotated. Then he only felt that the space around his body was twisted and twisted, and then his body rotated uncontrollably with the twisted space.


    Unable to wait for the green cockroaches to react, the big hand of the white beard makes the lightning fall from the distorted space. Among the incredible eyes of Qing Yu, he grabbed his head. Then the white beard shouted: "You are going to die!" Then I pressed the barley to the ground.


    When a white-bearded hand touched his head, the green scorpion felt no second. When the white beard''s hand grabbed his head, he felt the white beard''s hand uploading a divine power, and the squeaky squeaky headache was splitting.


    Then he felt that he had been pressed by the white beard, and his head was smashed in the shackles. "After!" After a loud bang, the scorpion only felt the pain of his first head. This pain became a dizziness. The sense of it swept his brain. Immediately after the "squeaky" sound, the green spurt spurted a blood.


    "Armed color domineering!" Obviously, the white beard, the strongest person standing at the peak of the world, naturally knows to compete with the natural ability, must use the common sense of armed color domineering.


    At this time, the green of the entity was hit, and the heart was secretly sinking. It is obvious that the domineering of the white beard is not generally strong. The domineering and divine power of the white beard made him unable to break free. And the attack of the white beard did not stop. When the head of the barley was in contact with the ground scorpion, the white beard once again exerted its strength and used the ability to shake the fruit. A dazzling pale white halo flashed out instantly and then the head of the barley Wrapped.


    "Not good!" Qing Yu appeared in the eyes of this time the color of fear, his heart is very clear, as long as the shock of the white beard shock hit, even if it is not dead, it is absolutely serious injury.


    At this time of the millennium, the red dog that had not been shot began to launch an attack. I saw a large amount of magma in his hand, and then screamed: "The dog!" Then the magma in his hand became the shape of the dog''s head and attacked the white beard.


    The white beard took the green arm and was hit by a red dog. In order to prevent the attack of the red dog, the domineering was concentrated on the arm of the red dog attack. The white beard took the hand of the barley, and the strength became a lot smaller, and the domineering also shifted from the hand to the arm.


    At the first glance, Qingyi had a chance to make a fuss, and immediately elementized the body and escaped from the control of the white beard.


    At the same time, Huang Wei¡¯s attack came again, and it turned into a group of light appearing in the air above the head of the white beard, and the latter light energy quickly gathered on his right leg, and then the white beard was smashed. past.


    After all, the white beard is old, and the pain is still not the peak state, facing the three major forces of the navy''s highest combat power. One-on-one, he has the strength to completely suppress, and he has the ability to prevail in one pair, but he has been powerless.


    Although Huang Qi¡¯s attack has already been discovered, Huang¡¯s speed of light kicks, and the speed is too fast. He only has time to lean a little and avoid the key points. But still let Huang Hao''s speed of light kick, shot through the chest.


    White beard spit out a blood, but he didn''t care, because he didn''t plan to live back to the new world today, so today he wants to let go. I saw the white beard, he was still calm, and he did not change his face. He slammed the knives in his hand into the ground, and then his hands quickly opened, and the ability to shake the fruit broke out to the strongest. Then both hands tore the space above his head, then slammed down.


    With the white beard''s hands yanked, the power of the shocking fruit was once again unreserved, and its most horrible side was clearly revealed.


    The sound of the thunder suddenly began, and then the earth began to tremble fiercely. It was already a ruined Marin Vado, and in this fierce tremor, the remaining buildings began to collapse. The people in Marin Vatican are trembled and stunned, and at the same time they must avoid the collapsed buildings that are terrible.


    At the same time, on the ground, a huge crack spread from the position of the white beard to all directions. The vibration of the shocking fruit of the full force broke out from the hands of the white beard, and it was unscrupulous. On the fragile island of Marin Vado, it kept hitting.


    The shock wave of horror shocked the Marin, which had been almost the same as the ruins. At this moment, a sense of uneasiness, fear and despair spread to every corner of Marin Vado.


    This day was the disaster day of Marin Vatican. The navies in this Marin vandos were shocked by the ability to shake the fruit in front of them. They all looked at the white beard with fear. At this moment, the white beard has become a **** of death, a monster brought to the world.


    Finally, in this great waterway, the naval headquarters that has experienced countless winds and rains has been destroyed by the shocking fruit of the white beard.


    At the execution desk, the high platform that stood in the Warring States period has long ceased to exist, and the walls on the square have all fallen down. The naval soldiers below the squatting squatting.


    When Tian Lei saw it, it was time for his own shot. Otherwise, this Marin van Gogh would be sunk by this crazy white beard. A space move of Tianlei came to the front of the white beard and came to the front of the white beard. Tian Lei discovered that the old man was actually tall.


    At the moment when the thunder appeared, White Beard discovered the thunder and looked at it in the sky, and his eyes were sharp. Seeing the thunder and heart of the earthquake, the thunder and darkness really stood at the top of the world, and the eyes were so sharp.


    However, Tianlei is not a weak person. How can it stop attacking because of this sharp eye! On the thunder''s fist, a dazzling white aperture was illuminated, and then he hit the white beard.


    White beard looked at the dazzling aperture of Tianlei''s hand, his face finally changed, because this white aperture he is familiar with, this is the symbol of his white beard! But how did it appear in the hands of a naval kid?


    I was shocked by everyone who saw this scene. They were all shocked. Is this the fruit of the earthquake? Isn''t that another white beard? The navy and the people who saw this scene cheered! The shocking fruit in their hearts is the white beard, the world''s strongest. Then the thunder, which also has the fruit of the earthquake, is naturally the world¡¯s strongest person in the future, and this time the first strong will be in the navy. Isn¡¯t it worth their happiness?

 Chapter 135： Top battle twenty one

    "Hey!" Tian Lei¡¯s fist hit the white beard¡¯s chest and hit a huge blood hole directly above the white beard¡¯s chest.


    "Yeah!" The white beard was stunned by the thunder of this thunder, and his feet could not help but leave the ground. Although he was only separated from the ground, the white beard did fly backwards more than half a meter before standing still. The body.


    Above the battlefield is a quiet, it is even more incredible to see the eyes of Tianlei. The people in the world who saw this scene were equally astonished. Although today''s war is a ups and downs, the captains of the white beard and the lieutenant generals of the navy have shocked them.


    The naval generals, who are the highest in the navy, are even more awe-inspiring, and the younger brother of Huang Hao¡¯s younger brother, Huang Huangqi, is not only powerful but even more unpredictable. There are also seven Wuhai is the same, each one is extraordinary.


    However, no matter how powerful they are, how powerful they are, they are in their hearts more than the white beard, the world''s strongest. Because in the life of the white beard, no one can let him back, even if it is half a step, because he is a person who would rather die than retreat.


    Whether it is the Marshal Warring States, the naval hero Karp, the same four emperors red hair - Shanks, Beast - Kay, BIGMOM - Charlotte Ling Ling. There is also a golden lion who competes with him, even the One Piece Roger, the death of Raleigh. The same is true, he can only leave scars on his head, but never let him back, even if it is half. Because the white beard''s fighting style is the power of the gods and the ability, all the people are crushing all the enemies, that is, the people of the same level can''t face the hard time with him for a long time, and can only fight with them.


    But now the white beard he retired and was repulsed by a young navy lieutenant, although they all know that this is because the white beard is old, and he has been hit hard by the red dog and the oriole, and has been seriously injured. It is. And this light navy lieutenant''s attack, said that it is a sudden attack, it is a sneak attack, but in any case, retreat is a retreat!


    Bai Hu had been battling for a lifetime, and he suffered a lot of sneak attacks. In the end, he suffered a bit of injury, but he never retired. Moreover, this shot of Tianlei not only caused him to suffer a minor injury, but also allowed him to retreat involuntarily.


    Seeing the face of this warring country, I couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smile. It seems that this war is still rewarding. At least the strongest genius in the navy has officially become the strongest in the world and the future navy. The strongest, the strongest in the world, is also the hope of the navy!


    After standing firmly, the white beard looked down and looked at the blood hole that his chest was hit by the thunder. After a glimpse, he couldn¡¯t help but scream, and then he laughed: "Ha ha ha ha! Kid, you are really good, that is Roger and the Golden Lion didn''t let me back a half. I really didn''t expect you to do this. Come here! Let me see how much strength you have!" After the white beard, no matter whether the chest is bleeding or not, The blood hole was smashed, and the slashing knife in the hand was smashed to the thunder.


    Looking at the moon knives that the white beard came over, I suddenly had an idea in my mind. Since I have several fruit abilities, can it be combined? The two hands of Tianlei instantly gathered the light energy, and a cloud of heaven appeared in the hands of Tianlei.


    After Thunder tried to attach the shock capacity to the Tianzhijian sword, there was a dazzling pale white aperture on the sky cloud sword. Seeing this represents the light white aperture of the shocking fruit ability, Tian Lei¡¯s heart is overjoyed, and it is really ok!


    This is a move that Tianlei thinks when he sees the white beard attaching the shocking fruit ability to the moon knives. Since this shock ability can be attached to the foreign object, why can''t it be attached to the Tianyun Cong Sword composed of light energy? Above? Thunder is looking forward to this move, after all, it is a combination of two powerful abilities.


    I have to say that this move of Tianlei once again illuminates the eyes of everyone. Who has seen the world, and the two fruit abilities appear on the same person? And it can be combined.


    The white beard''s eyes are also the embarrassing boss. The hand holding the moon knife can''t help but tighten, and the power to the thunder is not added.


    "Boom ~~~~" The white beard''s ÙÈÔµ¶ and the thunder of the sky cloud ºÝºÝ ºÝºÝ Õ¶ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ºÍ ºÍ ºÍ ºÍ ºÍ ºÍ ºÍ ºÍ ºÍ ºÍ ºÍ ºÍ ºÍ ºÍ ºÍ ºÍ ºÍ ºÍ ºÍThe power is not as simple as one plus one.


    ¡°ßÇ ßÇ ßÇ ßÇ ! ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ ÙÈ! The two people¡¯s cloaks are blowing straight. At the same time, this shock wave hits everything in the 100 meters of the two people into powder. And something beyond 100 meters is blown to a farther placeThe ground under the feet of the two people can not withstand the impact of the two forces, cracked with two people as the center, four The huge cracks run through Marin van Gogh, and the fragile Marin van Gogh, who had already been white-bearded, broke down. In addition to the huge cracks that had been made by the white beard, Marin van Gogh broke into six pieces. The sea water immediately emerged from the huge cracks.


    The navies in the distance are very lucky now. Fortunately, they have already blown before, or they will be hit by this shock wave. It is definitely a gray life! I couldn¡¯t help but secretly wipe a cold sweat.


    It is the Lieutenant who has not changed their face. They know that in such an impact, they are absolutely not good.


    The Tianlei and the white beard are still deadlocked, and the white beard laughs again: "The last battle of life, it is really good to have such an opponent like you!" After the completion of Bai Hu''s hands, the force was once again forced.


    Sure enough, there was no white lunch in the world, and Tian Lei used both abilities and white beard to make a hard hit. At first, he felt refreshed. Because the power of using at the same time is too strong, let him have the first strongman in the world with white beard and the ability to face the move.


    But the next second he was sadly reminded, and he found that his physical strength was as fast as running water. And the white beard''s one-handed hard hit almost used one-third of his physical strength, not to mention the physical exhaustion of the two people when the stalemate is not slow, Tian Lei is already hard support.


    Now the white beard is working hard again, how the thunder can withstand it, and it is swept away by the white-bearded beggar, but fortunately, Tianlei¡¯s death is in the hands of the Tianyun Cong sword, which does not make the white beard¡¯s moon knife If you are on your own, it will be really troublesome.

 Chapter 136： Battle of the top twenty two

    Tianlei was shot and flew out, but the attack of the three majors followed. The red dog sang aloud: "White beard, pick me up a meteor volcano!" said the red dog hit his strongest In the move, I saw a large amount of lava flowing quickly on his double fists, and made a large number of huge lava fists. Then he went out into the sky and went to the big lava fist in the sky, which turned into a fire and rain meteor. Constantly falling to the white beard.


    Looking at the lava stone in the sky, I smashed myself to the ground to destroy the earth, and the white beard¡¯s face was not right. Immediately in the hands of a slashing knife, the waist was slightly low, and then smashed into the air, a strong shock wave from the white beard''s moon knife. However, the white beard did not stop, but then continued to wave three shocks before he stopped.


    But not he stopped himself, but was interrupted. Because the generals Huang Qi was not idle at this time, the one leg was independent, the other leg was the ability to quickly gather light, and then the white beard smashed past, and the attack speed of Huang Qi¡¯s speed of light was too fast. . After the attack was still in the red dog, the attack was first appeared in front of the white beard.


    At this time, most of the white beard''s attention was still on the red dog''s meteor volcano. When he found the jaundice attack, it was already late. He also attacked the meteor volcano in the air, and the attack of the jaundice was already On his chest. He simply couldn¡¯t stop it, and he was hit again by Huang Wei.


    The white beard was not soft by his feet. Before that, he was shot once by the speed of light of Huang Wei, and then it was a fierce blow of Tian Lei. His injury has not been injured, and once again he was shot, it is a wounded injury.


    However, it is not only Huang Qi and Red Dog that launched the attack. The generals did not watch the drama. They also sang a low voice: "Frozen the earth." At the same time as the low drink, the green scorpion has already shot, with the green scorpion as the center. The distance of 100 meters turned into an ice field in an instant. His last attack, but his move, the attack speed is not slow, and also attacked the white beard before the first shot of the red dog.


    That is, the moment after the white beard was shot by the speed of the yellow scorpion, it was frozen by his frozen land into a large ice sculpture.


    However, the white beard is not solved by the green scorpion. The frozen white beard immediately launched the shocking fruit ability, "squeaking and rubbing!" The vertical ice on the white beard began to break.


    However, the first attack launched by the Red Dog finally arrived. The dense lava stone covered the white beard with a body of 500 meters.


    "This"


    When the lava meteorites were at high altitude, the navy of Marin vando, and the people watching the battle of the century before the video phone bugs, did not feel much. However, when these lava stones are getting closer and closer to the ground, the roar of the lava shale and the rapid friction of the air also resounded. They suddenly felt a boundless pressure, and even the pirates who were running away could not stop and looked up at the sky with the Navy.


    When they saw the overwhelming temperament and the huge lava boulder that went straight to the white beard, they couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, and the white beards were close to the navy, afraid of being This big move of the red dog was affected, and immediately spread his legs and ran to the distance.


    At this time, the thunder that was being shot, also stood up from a pile of gravel, watching the combination of the three majors attack, could not help but take a deep breath. The three majors of the move combination is all over the world! How many people can stop and avoid?


    "Boom!" The first lava stone fell to the ground with a white beard less than ten meters, and the ground was pulled out of a huge pit. A burst of violent and hot waves instantly reached the foot of the white beard. With the shock wave, the gravel that is ejected by the lava stone, such as a sharp sword, generally flies out.


    Almost at the same time, two lava stones were damaged, and they broke down again and exploded around the white beard.


    These three lava stone damages, like the signal, followed by the lava stone, unscrupulously smashed to the white beard, and then swallowed the white beard that had not yet come out of the ice.


    In this wild dog attack, there are also Huang Qi and Qing Lan. In the face of such attacks, they are also the highest in the navy, and they have to temporarily avoid the edge. Qi Qi a shave, disappeared in place, appeared in the distance, waiting for the result of the attack of the red dog.


    In the lava boulder like a raindrop, several lava boulders smashed straight toward the white beard, and the ice of the white beard immediately shattered when the millennium was shot. Looking at the lava boulder that is already close at hand, the white beard shouted, and the slashing knife in his hand was released, his hands were lifted, and then both hands pulled to the next side.


    The empty celebrity of the white beard has been twisted. This distorted space is like a shield. It blocks all the lava stones that are straight to him. www.novelhall.com~ But every lava has a boulder in it. On the twisted space, the white beard spit out a blood, and the three wounds on his body also flowed like a column.


    The lava rain stopped after a minute, but within this minute, the white beard did not know how many lava boulder attacks were taken. When he appeared in front of the world, his invincible momentum was long gone.


    At this time, his face was pale, his body was crumbling, and there were two **** marks on his lips. He was unusually conspicuous. His chest had already been stained red by blood. He knew that he had flowed out of the three wounds in his chest. This appearance of him is something that individuals can see, and it is already the end of power.


    It¡¯s time for Thunder to tangled, and now that one space has moved, I¡¯m sure I can take the white-bearded head. However, it is a bit of a danger, the villain. When it is not attacked, the head of the white beard is taken away by others, and the huge reward of destroying the four emperors and the world''s number one is gone!


    Tianlei hesitated again and again, Tianlei still did not block the temptation of rewards, to know that this reward to destroy the four emperors and the world''s first is absolutely small, even if you do not need anything now, when it can be used for partners!


    So in the end, Tianlei still shot, after all, this white beard is definitely dead, who is not destroyed, so I am going to destroy it!


    A space move of Tianlei came to the front of the white beard, and a space was broken and hit the belly of the white beard. Now the white beard is barely standing, where can also shoot out the attack of the thunder. After being hit by Tianlei, he spurted a spurt of blood and used the last force to take the step back.


    Then I screamed: "The big secret treasure - ONEPIECE is there!" After that, standing and dying, the strongest generation of the generation ended.

 Chapter 137： Final system task, start planning

    The white beard was dead, but with the words before his death, the world was once again detonated. All the people watching are excited. The white beard said that after the One Piece Roger, the big secret treasure - ONEPIECE exists, and the One Piece Roger can say that his life''s wealth is also there, One Piece has How much wealth can be imagined by individuals! This is equivalent to saying that the big secret treasure - ONEPIECE has two treasures! What a great wealth this is!


    At this moment, countless people have the idea of ??finding the big secret treasure - ONEPIECE, and the people who have already gone out to sea are more motivated. And those greedy pirates are more than one eye, and their eyes have turned green.


    Standing in the ruins of Marin van Gogh, the face of the warring country is a piece of iron blue, can not help but swear: "White beard this **** actually like Roger like this!"


    And Karp, who is standing on the side of the Warring States, is still laughing and haha ??watching the Warring States Road: "What''s the matter! Anyway, the white beard is dead, what to pick up!" In this war, the heart is the most joyful. The most popular of this naval hero is Karp.


    Ace was robbed, white beard was dead, what better result than this?


    When the Warring States heard the fire, they immediately angered. "Kapp, what is this? What are you doing! You are blind! The entire Marin van Gogh is destroyed!"


    At this time, the white beard pirates group of the dead birds - Marko and Diamond - Joz, they sat on the pirate ship running at full speed, watching the death of the white beard, still standing still after the death.


    Thunder looked around and found that no one looked at himself. Immediately, a space moved to the pirate ship of the Phoenix-Markco. Seeing the appearance of the thunder, the undead bird - Marko immediately looked at the thunder with a look of alert and resentment, and immediately appeared a mysterious flame, and there was a frame for another fight.


    Tianlei immediately threw Ace out and said faintly: "Go back to the new world with Ace! Otherwise, he will die with white beard."


    The dead bird - Marko looked at Ace, who was thrown over by the thunder, and his face was shocked. It was not a reaction at the moment. He asked, "You are a little yellow cockroach?" Then it became angry again. : "Even if you saved Ace, but it is an indisputable fact that you killed the old man, I will certainly report this."


    Thunder smiled at the dead bird - Marko: "White beard, I don''t do it, others will do it. But you want to come to me for revenge, I am always there."


    "You! You are not afraid that I will tell you that you are a little yellow cockroach," said the undead bird - Marco Road.


    Tianlei is still a smile on his face: "That should be believed by others to believe what you said." After Thunder waved to him, he used space to move and disappeared into the eyes of the undead bird - Marco. To the ruins of Marin van Gogh.


    This battle of the world has finally come to an end, and Marin van Gogh has also begun to rebuild quickly, and Thunder is now in a hidden place, looking at the words in the brain. It¡¯s true that the bounty system that has been silent for a long time has finally appeared again.


    "The host kills the world''s strongest, the four emperors and white beards, rewards the overlord''s domineering awakening factor, the armed color domineering factor, and the two colors of the awakening."


    "The host killed the world''s strongest, the four emperors and white beards, and became the world''s peak power. The reward system was upgraded, the final mission was released, the emerging navy was established, and the navy and the four emperors stood up to reward the fruits of time. Four emperors, unifying the new world, rewarding the ability of time and space, overthrowing the world government, becoming the world''s lord, rewarding the ability to blend fruit, blending space, time and space, time ability, and crossing the world barrier to another world!"


    After Tian Lei finished reading the system, the whole person was already stupid. Is your mother asking me to go back to my own world? However, he is talking about another world, but it is not the earth of the 21st century. Is it still going to another anime or Xian Xia world? ? ? ? ? This is a handsome guy, cool, and smashed! If you are in the world of Xian Xia, then you can not become a fairy into a Buddha? If you don''t want to be good, you can go to another anime world to mix up~~~~~~ Tianlei immediately took out the idea of ??psychological miscellaneous. who cares! Let¡¯s talk about it before you see it.


    Time has passed very quickly, and it has been a month since the battle of the century.


    Marlin Vadod has changed from a large island to six small islands. The middle of the six small islands is connected by a bridge. Under the repair of the 100,000 navy, it has regained its former appearance.


    On this day, Tianlei and a person met in a very hidden place.


    Just listen to this humanity: "Boss, I have already fulfilled your request, and made a group of young naval generals."


    When Tian Lei heard his eyes light up, he immediately asked: "Oh! Come and listen, what are the more famous generals!"


    "Famous?" This thought a bit: "This ministry: Brigadier General Smog ~ www.novelhall.com ~ smoke fruit ability; Colonel Dina, the ability of the fruit; Colonel T. Benn; Major Brenner Colonel Xiu En; Major General Kata Airwave; Major General Cadaru; Major General Yuki Mullah."


    Tian Lei listened, and your mother¡¯s cows were forced. These are the most promising characters in the younger generation of the Navy. Tian Lei asked a little embarrassedly: ¡°If I want to take them out of the world, The government, the establishment of a prince breaking the law and the people of the same crime, the new navy, how many people will follow me?"


    The man heard a glimpse of the thunder, but then his eyes filled with excitement. In his eyes, only the ambition of Tian Lei¡¯s boss was greater, and his own status power would become even greater.


    After calming down the feeling of excitement, this humanity said: "There are only those who are dissatisfied with this department, the Sergeant Smog, the Colonel Dina, the Colonel Xiu En will follow us, but other unnamed young generals of this department, I At least three layers can be taken for the boss, and the soldiers can take nearly 20,000."


    Tianlei laughed and said to this person: "You did a good job! The results are far beyond my expectations." Tianlei walked over to this person and pressed him over his shoulder and said, "As a reward for me." Help you get started, see the color domineering! Don''t talk, close your eyes and feel it."


    This person listened to the words of the thunder, looked at the thunder in a shocked look, domineering can be artificially opened? During his time in the naval headquarters, he had the financial support that Tian Lei kept sending, and his mind was so good in the department that he heard many anecdotes in the navy. Now he is also very knowledgeable. Wide. But he has never heard of it, someone can help others to awaken domineering. However, looking at the serious face of the thunder, he still did the letter of the suspected An Zhao Lei.

 Chapter 138： Red dog marshal

    Thunder has been pretending to be a model, and the awakening factor that has seen the domineering color has been put into this body. When he saw the awakening factor of the color domineering into the body, he felt that he really awakened to see the domineering, he is also very eager to improve his strength, so he was in the naval headquarters during this time, he Go and learn all the ways to improve your strength.


    The three-color domineering is naturally in the first place, so he is still very familiar with the domineering color. I can now feel the movements of everyone within 100 meters. This is definitely awakening, and there is no second possibility.


    The man stared at Tianlei and said with an incredulous face: "I really wake up to the boss and see the domineering."


    Tianlei is very pretentious: "It¡¯s not just awakening a domineering domineering! As long as you help me get things done, it¡¯s the domineering domineering, I can also help you wake up!"


    When this person listens, it is even more shocking. This is the capital of the king who will appear in a million people! And it doesn''t always wake up. Thunder once again patted the shoulder of this person: "Okay! I will calm down my mind, I have something to say."


    This person stunned and immediately took a few deep breaths: "Boss is good, you say it!"


    "If I do something big next, it will not only increase my own reputation, but also make the naval headquarters and the world government a great prestige, and at the same time let most navies disappoint the naval headquarters and the world government. In this case How many people can you pull?"


    This person thought about it again and again: "How big is the boss, how big is the impact?"


    Thunder faintly said: "Shock the world!"


    The man¡¯s eyes immediately lit up: ¡°If this is the case, apart from the fact that Major Brannu is not sure, other people have little problem. And those young unnamed generals will increase the number of people who can pull in, and the soldiers are the same. ""


    Tianlei nodded with satisfaction. As long as this matter was done, he would first awaken the armed color domineering. In the future, as long as he tried his best, the domineering domineering is not a problem. After saying that Tianlei and the alien space have been handed out from a large number of Berry to this person, Tianlei can have so many Berry, that time, the Krohdal''s nest, and Yuxiduo, they are engaged in the heavenly gold. There will be so many.


    Commanding all things, Tianlei came to the office of the Warring States. The atmosphere here was extremely tense. This atmosphere has been maintained for a long time, because the Warring States has recommended the position of the Navy Marshal. But the world government has taken a fancy to another general, the red dog!


    Therefore, the atmosphere between the two has become different, and Tianlei is waiting for the battle of this general. Because he knows that this time will be defeated by the Qing Dynasty, so that after he went out independently, he will have the opportunity to pull the Qing dynasty into his own group.


    If the plan is implemented now, as a cheap uncle, the red dog will definitely be affected. He will also be the position of the marshal of the navy. Then the young man will sit on the position of the marshal, and naturally he will not The navy went out.


    Another month passed, and Tian Lei soon learned that Qinglu had withdrawn from the Navy. Although the ordinary navies did not know what it was, but who did not know the top of the Navy? Tianlei Road is very keen to see the lava and ice, but no one knows where they are right, although Tianlei knows, but he will not appear there! Once they are discovered, it is not easy to explain!


    Thunder also started his own plan. Just when he planned to call them over, Major Brannu came in: "Lieutenant General Tian Lei, the Red Bull Marshal will let you go." Although the Marshal of the Red Dog The position has not yet been officially appointed, but the Warring States has already handed over all the things of the Navy headquarters, so the Navy headquarters has begun to call the Red Dog a Marshal.


    Tianlei quickly followed the major Brannu, the office of the Marshal of the Navy headquarters, and Tian Lei stood outside and looked at it. He thought that the world change would start from the appointment of the new Marshal of the Navy headquarters.


    Major Brannu looked at Tianlei standing outside the door and could not help but shouted: "Lieutenant Tianlei?"


    Tianlei smiled at the major Brannu and walked into the Red Dog Office: "I have seen the Red Bull Marshal!"


    The red dog who was busy looking at the documents, when someone heard a shout, looked up and looked at the face with a smile: "Thunder! Let''s sit!"


    Tian Lei listened, sitting? In this marshal''s office, in addition to the three major players, only Lieutenant Capt and Crane Lieutenant will have their place! Everyone else is standing!


    The red dog looked at the thunder and did not move there. He smiled and said: "You can now be called a general. The great inspector, the warring country, the naval instructor Karp, the general, Huang Wei, and the crane and me will join me. The old star applied for the position of your general. After all, your performance in the battle of the top, everyone sees it in your eyes is recognized for your strength."


    "You can move with your heart, the metamorphic space ability has already made you invincible. Plus the shocking fruit ability and the sparkling fruit ability, the attack power is enough. Of course, because your own strength is not enough, still These abilities cannot be used to the strongest power, so overall there is still a lack of it, so you still have a little gap with us."


    "But it is already the strength of the generals. With the departure of the generals, there is only one general of Huang Wei, and it is difficult to support it! It is urgent to have a new big future to shock the pirates, so the five old stars are very happy. I agree. Just the day after tomorrow, I will be with you."


    Speaking of this, the red dog laughed again, and then said: "Tian Lei! The day after tomorrow, you can sit in the rank of general at the age of 19 and become the youngest general in history."


    Thunder is also shocked, but never dared to think about it, they are so fast sitting on the general. After a while, I came back to God. Tian Lei looked at the smiling red dog on the face. I was afraid that this was the most day of laughter in his life. Tianlei is even a little unbearable. Now it is planned to go on. Although it is known that this red dog is valued by its own strength, if there is no strength, it will be thrown aside. But after all, this time, he is not thin on himself.


    Just thinking of it, Tianlei immediately smashed the hoe, this is not enough. The justice of this red dog is not what you want. Tianlei can only say sorry to the red dog in his heart.


    Tian Leidao: "Then I would also like to congratulate my uncle as the Marshal of the Navy. Yes, when I was the last lieutenant general, I was compared to General Mole and General Huang Wei. Now I am going to be a general. General Huang Wei is a tester!"

 Chapter 139： Honorary conference

    "The Navy owners know your strength, and your strength is known throughout the world in the battle of the top, so there is no need." The red dog faint.


    Today is the promotion ceremony of the red dog and the thunder. Tian Lei walked over to the square. I really didn¡¯t think that the person with this heart can do this. The navy¡¯s highest-ranking naval general, this feeling is really not. Generally.


    "Reporting that the Tianlei Lieutenant has been prepared, the Red Dog General has arrived!" Tianlei is thinking, suddenly came a navy to tell him.


    Tian Lei looked at the young navy who was reporting to himself, and looked at himself with a look of worship. He thought that he had some prestige in these ordinary naval hearts. So he smiled at him and said, "Okay, I am ready. I am going now."


    After Tianlei came to the square, he looked at the two rows of naval soldiers around him and stood neatly to meet themselves. I thought, "It seems that this time the navy, this is going to be a fight."


    Suddenly, Tianlei discovered that someone has come to greet himself. It is the partner Yuxi, who has not seen for a long time. At this time, Yuxi has matured a lot more than two years ago. There are also two partners in the industry. It seems that this red dog and the navy are really attentive to themselves, and they have also found all three partners together.


    "Oh! I really didn''t think that you would come to the naval headquarters! Hey! It''s already a major general!" Tianlei walked over and jokingly said, and finally went to the golden week: "Little guy, you are also Have you been a major? It seems that you have a lot of strength!"


    "Yeah! We are here to meet you, our Tianlei generals." Yuxidu also answered jokingly.


    "The boss is really amazing! It is really the most talented person in our navy. It is so much faster to become a general. This has never happened in history. You are already a legend in the navy. Now But there are a lot of navies who admire you!" said the face and smiled at Tianlei.


    "Tianlei Lieutenant''s strength must have improved a lot! We all saw you and the white beard from the impact of the phone bug, although the final loss, but did not suffer a bit. But we are scared! "Golden Monday asked curiously."


    "Golden Week Major, you can no longer call this in front of you as a lieutenant. You should change your name to Mr. General." Tian Lei said with a smile to Golden Week.


    "Okay, OK, don''t care about this between us. You still call me the boss like them in Golden Week!" Tianlei said to the three of them with a smile.


    "Okay, okay, we don''t want to stand behind this, there are people!" Tianlei said to the Yuxiduo three people, but also to the back of the mouth.


    The three men said as they walked and suddenly met an acquaintance. Tianlei greeted him. "Huang Wei¡¯s general hasn¡¯t seen it for a long time."


    Huang Hao naturally saw the thunder, so he came over. "It¡¯s been a long time no see, but Lieutenant General Ling Xiaoyi passed by at noon. We are the same classmates. Don¡¯t call the generals, call me Huang Wei directly!¡± Huang Wei smiled at Tianlei.


    "Well! Yeah! Anyway, we are also old acquaintances, the generals called the too many students." Tianlei laughed back.


    "Oh! Yes, the red dog is already there, wait, do you still go first? Although you and him are uncles, after all, he is a marshal, let him wait for a long time, but it is not good!" Lei said with a smile.


    "Yes? Then I will go first." Tian Lei heard, although Huang Qi is laughing, but it is not unreasonable.


    "Then Huang Wei, I am going to see the Red Bull Marshal, are you going?" Tian Lei said back to Huang Wei.


    "I won''t go, you go! I still have things." Huang Yi, a leisurely look, is facing the sky.


    When Tian Lei looked at Huang Wei¡¯s appearance, he knew that Huang Wei¡¯s so-called thing was actually finding a place to drink tea. Frustrated and shook his head and said to Huang Wei: "Then I will go."


    "Well! Good go! I will go first." Huang said to Tian Lei.


    "Yu Xi Duo, face ̱, Golden Week, you go with me!" Tian Lei saw Huang Hao left, they said to Yu Xiduo.


    "We? We will not go, let the Daxie go together! We don''t want to be an electric light cannon." Yu Xiduo answered them, and they looked at the back of the scorpion, and they were behind.


    "Hancock, let''s go together!" Tianlei listened to them and said that they would come back without looking back.


    "French, I came here specially to accompany you." Hancock said to Tianlei.


    "Well, then I will go with Hancock first, let''s go!" Tianlei said to Yuxiduo.


    "Hancock, let''s go! Ugly wife, see my in-laws again!" Tianlei said to Hancock with a smile, and extended her arms to her.


    "Hey! Hancock is not an ugly wife, if is also the world''s first beautiful wife." Hancock is quite dissatisfied with Tianlei said she is ugly, said to Tianlei''s face spoiled, but Still reaching out and holding the arms of Tianlei.


    "It¡¯s finally arrived, it¡¯s hard to find!¡± This time, Marin van Gogh, after a change of six, the change is too great, that is, the square is also divided into three, or connected with a bridge. Tianlei and Hankook did not know how many times they had been asked along the way, and they came to the place where the red dog was.


    "Red Bull Marshal!" Tianlei went to the front of the Red Dog Marshal and made a greeting.


    "Red Bull Marshal!" Hancock also screamed. Tianlei smiled and said: "Hancock, I am a navy. I have to be a red dog marshal in public, but you are not, you must call your uncle!"


    Hankuk¡¯s face was red, and some of the shy white glanced at the sky, but it was still very well-behaved to the Chihuahua Marshal: ¡°Uncle Red Dog is good!¡±


    "Oh! It''s Tian Lei and Hancock! Sit here!" The red dog smiled and sat down on the side of the seat. Although I have seen it once, but the red dog sees the arrogance of the arrogant, the pirate female emperor Hancock, such as a little girl who is generally stunned by the thunder, he still can''t accept it. At the same time, he is also convinced of Tianlei! This is not a big boss, I have not yet settled a woman! This little guy got the most difficult woman in the world.


    "Good stinky boy, the time is almost up, the honours conference should also begin." Tianlei three people have been chatting for a long time, and then the red dog looked at the time and said to Tianlei.


    "Well! Let''s go!" Thunder picked up his coat and put on a coat for Hancock.


    "Hey! I haven''t seen you guys to serve me well." The red dog saw Tianrui''s thoughtfulness to Hancock, and couldn''t help but smile.

 Chapter 140： Honorary Assembly II

    When they heard the red dog, Tian Lei and Hancock both couldn''t help but laugh, and then walked out of the room and walked toward the venue.


    The Tianlei trio walked for a long time and finally came to a huge open space, and the decoration around the venue was very solemn, with a long table in the middle.


    Tian Lei thought, "Is this the venue? Or is it open-air? But it is full of solemnity. It is estimated that many people will participate."


    Tianlei is thinking about suddenly hearing the sound from the surrounding speakers: "Everyone! The honours conference will begin in half an hour, please prepare for it in half an hour."


    After Tianlei came to the venue, he saw Yuxidu, Bartol Romeo and Noki Gao in a blink of an eye. Going over, and the red dog is busy with his business.


    "How are you doing in the morning?" Tian Lei asked them with a smile.


    "Morning! OK, not bored, I went to meet a few former colleagues." Yu Xiduo answered with a smile.


    The time passed quickly, half an hour, and it passed in their chat. At this time, it was heard from the surrounding speakers. "The conference is about to start, please queue up according to the queue."


    At this time, they also stood in their own positions.


    After everyone was lined up, the navy¡¯s military songs were heard on the field, followed by the Marshal Warring States, followed by Karp and Crane. Then followed by the Navy general, there are two lieutenants.


    The queues on the field are also arranged according to the position. The front station is the Lieutenant General of the Department, the number of people is also 66, and Tianlei will stand in this group. After that, it was the Major General, and then the Brigadier General and then the Colonel Dazu and the lower ranks of the primary level. Everyone is standing neatly.


    "Not long ago, we were here and the world''s strongest white beard, and left the white beard. Although Marin van Gogh was also ruined, but in the end we won the victory." The Warring States lyrically told everyone .


    "Justice and justice!" And the people who are inferior say that they are screaming as soon as they hear the Warring States.


    After a pause, the Warring States said again: "Today is an important day for our navy. In recent years, there have been several outstanding talents in our navy, and they have made great contributions to our navy. Today our assembly is For them, for the future of our navy, for justice! It is also for a powerful young general who emerged in the battle of the top, and also appointed the next naval marshal."


    "The following meeting begins!" The host said after watching the warring states.


    "There is a request for the aunt of the Navy Headquarters to come to power." Huang Wei sat on the table and said.


    I saw a middle-aged man in a small school uniform excited to go on stage. They respected the Warring States and then looked at them with great excitement.


    "Now I officially announced that because of the outstanding performance of Major Auntie this year, he was officially promoted to the rank of colonel of the Navy." Huang Wei said and then stood up and personally replaced the aunt with a new colonel.


    "The following is the request of the Brigadier General Smog, the Navy Headquarters." Auntie went down and said Huang Hao sat there.


    Smog quickly went to the stage and then bowed to the Warring States and other people. Then Huang Qi got up and walked over to Smoog.


    "Smog''s old man is very optimistic about your efforts." Huang Wei said as he changed his rank for Smog.


    The host introduced Smog at the side. "Smolge has been in the town of Rogge, the entrance to the great route for several years, and the number of pirates entering the great route has been greatly reduced. The Ministry of Justice has announced that Colonel Smog has been promoted to Major General."


    After Smoog stepped down, the crane sat in a chair and said to the microphone, "There is a request for the Navy Head Colonel Dina to come on stage."


    Dina heard her name and then took it seriously.


    "Legenda Colonel has been defending countless pirates in the waters near the country of Alabaster in the sand country this year. It has established a high prestige for the Navy, and the headquarters announced that Colonel Dina was promoted to the rank of Major General of the Navy."


    "There are some below. . . . . . .." So many people passed quickly.


    "The following are the last two promotion officers of this conference. I believe everyone knows them very well. The first one is Lieutenant General Tian Lei. He built one legend after another in our navy, and won seven. Wuhai Krokdal, compared with the moonlight Moglia, who is also the Qiwuhai, then swept a large number of naval regiments, and finally confronted the white beard in the battle of the top, and finally killed the white-bearded navy star. This person is Lieutenant General Tian Lei." The host said excitedly.


    Tianlei stood in the same place and listened to him. After smiling, he walked onto the stage and walked to the high platform. They respected the Warring States and then the Warring States personally changed the rank of Tianlei.


    "You are our navy, hope for the future, come on, and you are already a general." The Warring States took a picture of Tian Lei¡¯s shoulder.


    "Yes Marshal I know." Tianlei said with a smile to the Warring States. I thought in my heart, I am sorry that Marshal of the Warring States, my heart is not here, I can only pray at that time, you do not mind heart disease.


    "Tianlei will establish an immortal prestige for our navy. At the same time, it will let people all over the world know about our navy and know the major general. The general will have the strength of the generals. Therefore, the headquarters officially announced that Lieutenant General Tianlei will be promoted to the general of the navy. From today, and General Huang Yi represents the highest combat power of our navy." The host introduced Tian Lei to everyone.


    After the military ranks of Tian Lei were put on, they saluted the people of the Warring States and other people, and then they gave a courtesy to all the navies in the audience. All the people in the audience shouted loudly: "Justice! Justice!"


    At this time, Hancock, who is in the audience, is proud of having such a man. Tianlei¡¯s companions are proud to have such a boss. The other navies are even more admired by the thunder.


    Everyone in the audience looked at the thunder on the stage with respectful eyes, and they all envied the thunder in their hearts, but no one would be embarrassed. why? Because they all know the strength of Tianlei, even if a few of them have not seen it, they have heard of it.


    "Now is the last and most important moment of the conference." After the Tianlei honours, the Warring States once again said.


    "The former Navy general, the Red Dog, has joined the Navy for the Navy. For the sake of justice, there have been countless battles and countless battles. It is also one of the highest forces of the Navy headquarters. Now I officially appoint the General of the Red Dog as the Marshal!"


    Once the Warring States was announced, the following navies once again shouted excitedly: "For justice! For justice!"


    This time the honour is over, and the host once again came on stage: "Everyone, now the party is over! Everyone is cheering!"

 Chapter 141： Awards Conference III

    In this way, the Warring States took Kapuhe and others to go down. And some soldiers put a table of wine and food on the table, all the officers on the scene began to banquet.


    "Tian Lei general, Marshal asks you to go to the conference room." Suddenly the host just said to Tian Lei.


    At this time, Tianlei is standing with Hancock and Noki, and they are chatting together. I heard that the Warring States called him to go and smiled and said to Hancock that "wife, my friends, I will go and I will be back soon."


    Tianlei went all the way to the high-level conference room, of course, it was not the original Warring States, and then went in.


    "Tian Lei, you have come, I will introduce you to you." The red dog saw Tianlei coming in and said to him.


    "This is your colleague, the navy headquarters general Huang Wei, I think you are already very familiar with it!" Red dog introduced to Tianlei.


    "Hello, Tianlei general, we are the same in the future!" Huang Wei said to Tianlei.


    Thunder is very low-key and polite: "Hello, you are a senior."


    "This is the general of the Navy''s headquarters, the general staff of the army, the excellent strength of the strategy, but a rare intelligent figure in our navy!" Red dog continued to introduce to Tianlei.


    "Hello, I am a crane," said the crane to Tianlei.


    "Hello, the general staff is a lieutenant, I am a thunder, and I will take care of it in the future." Tianlei smiled and said to the crane.


    "As for the Mole, they will not introduce it! I have been familiar with it in the past few days!" said the red dog to Tianlei. Tianlei also smiled and nodded to the red dog.


    "Well, let me introduce you below. The most important one is the elder Sasaki who is one of the five-star old people in the world." The red dog introduced to Tianlei, and he has been sitting there since Tianlei came in. An old man. Thunder looked at him with a white hair wearing a black suit and a cane in his hand.


    If a person who doesn¡¯t know sees him for the first time, he will think that he is an old man with no power in his hands. In fact, Tian Lei can see it. He is a master and his hands are very powerful. The face looks very spirited. It can be seen that his body is not weak. As for why he has to crunches, only God knows.


    "Hello! Sasaki Elder! I am the thunder, I met for the first time, please take care of it." Thunder said to him very politely. Although Tianlei does not show anything on the surface, but the heart is quite unsettled, this is the world''s five most powerful government, and the last big BOSS of Tianlei! Can Tianlei be calm?


    "Tianlei generals can be described as the hope of the Navy! Now is one of the generals. I am very happy to see you." Sasaki still sat there and said a small amount to Tianlei, although it was very nice, but Tianlei I can feel it. When people look at themselves, it makes no difference to seeing an ordinary person. What does this mean? Explain that the highest combat power of the Navy is the same in their eyesight, but they are stronger in their hands.


    After the introduction, Tianlei and the seniors of these navies began to contact each other. Thunder sat there listening to their experiences.


    Tianlei chatted with the Navy in the conference room, and when he contacted his feelings, he also got his own code name. "Blue Dragon" is the code name of the thunder, the red dog they have not called him thunder, and began to call him blue dragon. When Tian Lei got this title, it was a bit depressed and it was called Blue Dragon. Think about it even more speechless, Huang Qi, red dog, green scorpion and later Tenghu, Green Bull, plus their own blue dragon. Is this a monkey, a dog, a chicken, a tiger, a cow, or a dragon? This is not going to be twelve!


    After Thunder returned to the room and saw that Hancock was already there, she went up and grabbed her and said softly, "I have been waiting for a long time?"


    "It''s okay, I just came back for a while, just with Yu Xi and they are together." Hancock answered Tian Lei.


    "Well! Then let''s have a rest early! Our good baby!" Tian Lei said softly, then hurriedly picked up the thunder and walked over to the bed.


    So the room was black, and it was the spring of the night. After all, the little ones won the wedding, and I didn¡¯t know that night, how many times! how many times!


    The next morning, people all over the world were lost. They all looked at the newspapers in their hands. "The Navy headquarters officially awarded the honours of the Tian Lei generals codenamed ''Blue Dragon'' yesterday and became the second largest force of the navy. The former general has become the highest commander of the Navy!"


    Deep in the great route. "Ace looked at a newspaper." It was the newspaper about the thunder and the red dog. I saw the newspaper, and the thunder was wearing a military uniform, dressed in a coat, on the shoulder, the obvious general rank, standing. On the high platform of the conference hall.


    Ace looked at the photo and his face became more complicated, grateful and hateful.


    "Eagle eyes, this guy is watching, this little guy is the little navy that has had a battle with you!" Redhead said to the eagle''s eye with the newspaper that the younger brother had just sent him.


    "Well! When the generals are out, this guy can be promoted to rise very fast!" The eagle eye looked and then sighed to Redhead said: "It is his strength to rise faster!"


    At this time, after Thunder and Hancock were crazy again, they looked at Hancock, who was curled up in his arms. I couldn¡¯t think of Hancock. Now it¡¯s getting more and more crazy. It¡¯s very emotional: ¡°It¡¯s just a paragraph. Time has not seen, it is so fierce."


    "How come it is so early? There is still such a lustful smile." Hancock just woke up and saw the thunder laughing in the sky, and immediately laughed.


    "Amount! How can I say that this is a lustful smile? I just think about my code name." Tianlei quickly slammed his face and pretended to be serious.


    "Oh? What is your code name? Don''t you bring the name of an animal like the three?" Hancock asked curiously.


    "Yes, but my code name, but more than their prestige, my code name is ''Blue Dragon'' how? You can!" Thunder said to Hancock.


    "Blue Dragon? It''s not very good, but it''s more than a little stronger than the three of them." Hancock lay in the arms of the thunder, and said with a circle of fingers.


    "Well! Don''t say this, get up first. Prepare to eat." Tian Lei took a shot and said Hancock.


    The two soon got up, and then went to eat. In the afternoon, they drove together to go sailing, and when they came back at night, they did not bother. In this way, Tianlei and Hancock spent a week.


    This day: "Reporting the generals of the thunder, the marshal invites you to the meeting room." A commander ran to tell Tianlei.


    "Okay, I am going to pass." Thunder said to the commander, then turned to smile at Hancock. "Maybe something is happening, let me go first, you are here waiting for me."

 Chapter 142： Shangri-La Islands

    "Well! Yeah, I was planning to leave today. After all, I have not returned to my daughter''s island for a long time. Remember to come to me when I have time!" Hancock is very charming to Tianlei. Tao, but everyone in the eyes can see it.


    Tian Lei listened, and did not expect Hancock to come now, but in a blink of an eye, right, Hancock is the head of a country after all, she has been long enough to leave her country. Understand: "Okay, you go back, I will go to you, anyway, I go to the daughter island, it will be a while, then I will go to the conference room first."


    "Well! I am leaving." Hankook took a deep look at the thunder, then turned and walked to the place where he parked his pirate ship.


    Tianlei has always seen Hancock¡¯s pirate ship out of the navy¡¯s headquarters, then turned his head and smiled at the commander: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Tianlei just went to the door of the conference room and heard the noise inside. Push the door open and go straight in.


    "Hey! How did you come to the Blue Dragon? So slow! The Marshal must wait until we are all together." Huang Yi saw the Tianlei coming, and screamed lazily. When Tian Lei saw the generals of Huang Qi, and the cranes, they were the same.


    "Well? What is so urgent?" Tian Lei asked faintly.


    "Well, since people have come together, then I will start to talk." Red dog said that he also glanced at them, Tian Lei and Huang Wei, a few of them. Huang Wei is still sitting there leisurely, drinking tea. The crane is holding the chin, and the thunder is a lazy look.


    "Well, the news from the Tianlong people said that some people have provoked their world aristocrats, and the strength is still very strong. The current naval officers and soldiers of the Tianlong people have no way to take him." The red dog has some headaches to tell us.


    "Is it a person?" Huang Wei asked, out loud.


    "Yes, there is only one person, and there is still a little girl around." The red dog answered Huang Wei¡¯s words.


    "In this case, does the Tianlong people ask the Navy headquarters to send a general?" Tian Lei asked the red dog.


    "This is the case. The Tianlong people asked our naval headquarters to send a general to catch the provocative guy." The red dog replied.


    "Since someone has provoked the world aristocrats for so long, the old man will go out." Huang Hao suddenly said.


    The red dog nodded and then Huang Qi stood up and was ready to go.


    "Wait." Thunder suddenly said. He is interested in this guy who dares to provoke the world''s nobility.


    "What''s wrong? Blue Dragon!" Huang Hao turned and looked at Tianlei.


    "Huang Wei, let me go! After all, I have just become a naval general, just to take advantage of this, so I will give it to me." Tianlei said to Huang Wei. "Can you?" Tian Lei said and turned his head and said to Huang Wei.


    "No problem." The red dog thought that Tianlei said that it was really true. Tian Lei was a general, and he really needed to be a horse, so he immediately answered Tian Lei.


    "Then give it to you! The old man will continue to drink my tea in this department!" Huang Wei also said to Tianlei.


    "Then decided the meeting." The red dog glanced at the person, and then said.


    "I hope you can come back." Tianlei walked out to the outside and suddenly heard someone talking to him. Tian Lei turned and looked at it. It turned out to be Karp.


    Tianlei smiled and didn''t care about Karp. Isn''t the provocative person stronger than him?


    After Thunder walked out of the headquarters building and Karp sneaked a few, and then quickly went to the place where the warships were parked.


    "The whole ship pays attention to their respective positions and is ready to sail." Tianlei took the warship and made a loud voice, with Drake and Luo, Baby-5, Kebi, Bartol Romeo, and Noki. Gao, Chennai set off.


    After a few minutes, all the people went to their posts.


    "The whole ship pays attention to the full speed of the target shampoo islands. Depart!" Thunder saw that they were all ready, and again loudly ordered.


    The warship quickly drove out of the naval headquarters. Tianlei stood on the deck of the bow and looked back. He couldn¡¯t help but think that the next time he came back, things would probably be different.


    The warships of Tianlei, sailing for more than an hour at sea, finally saw the Chokiang Islands.


    "The whole ship pays attention to the Xiangbo enemy islands and is ready to land." Tianlei shouted at everyone on the warship.


    "Boss, what are our missions to the Champagne Islands?" Bartol Romeo, who had been standing next to Tianlei, asked Tian Lei.


    "Nothing, some people provoke the world''s nobility Tianlong people, the Ministry wants me to catch him." Tianlei glanced at the side, Bartol Romeo, and then said indifferently.


    And the neighboring Bartol Romeo is amazed, although Tianlei has already killed the Tianlong people, but he still does not know! Knowing is Luo and Drake.


    Bartol Romeo¡¯s face was scared: ¡°There were people who provoked the Tianlong people, and the Tianlong people had already called for help from the headquarters. They demanded that the generals could show the strength of the provocative people. After all, the people of the Champagne Islands, but there are many strong people. I have no way to take this person."


    "Well, I have arrived at the destination All the seamen are left behind. Others and I are all landing. Let''s go and see. With this little child, you can take this shampoo island. It was turned upside down." Tianlei saw that it had arrived, and the Champagne Islands then ordered it to everyone.


    At this time the first area of ??the Champagne Islands.


    "Awful this guy, how could it be so powerful, has the support of the Liaison Headquarters not come yet?" Dachuan looked at a young man in front of him and waved his fist in the encirclement of the Navy. As long as he was hit, no one could stand up. Then turned and asked the liaison to the station. The big heart is complaining that the Tianlong people have actually provoked such a powerful guy.


    "Reporting Dachuan Dazuo headquarters sent a message saying that the general Blue Dragon is on the way." The liaison answered Dachuan.


    Dachuan turned to look at the field, and saw that another group of navies had fallen under the fist of the man, and the young man was behind him and a little girl of about 7 years old was coming toward them.


    Dachuan looked at the man getting closer and closer to himself. I regretted in my heart that "I still didn''t support the big blue dragon needle. Looking back, it seems that this time only fight."


    When Okawa was about to rush to fight with the young man, he suddenly heard a cry. I saw a group of naval soldiers rushing to the young man, and I was happy. When I looked back, I saw that the Blue Dragon general was coming to him.


    "What is this about Dachuan?" Tianlei went to Dachuan and asked him.


    "The Blue Dragon general, this young man is a provocative Tianlong person, and then we are dispatched. Who knows that this guy is too powerful, and we have no counterattack force to fight. Most of the resident navies have been laid down by him." Dachuan reported to Tianleihui.

 Chapter 143： Green Bull?

    Tianlei looked at the man in the field and saw the man. Every time he just evaded the attack of the navy, but at the same time he made a fist. Every punch would hit a naval soldier, and as long as the boxing would fall down, Also can''t get up.


    Tian Lei¡¯s heart was very surprised: ¡°I don¡¯t think this young man is quite powerful. It¡¯s a pity that he is so young, but he¡¯s provoked the Tianlong people, otherwise his future will be limitless.¡± When Tian Lei thinks about this, I didn''t think I was big, but the young man was much older than him.


    "All the stops are back." Tianlei could not bear to see another naval soldier being beaten and immediately went forward.


    "Who are you?" Tianlei looked at the young man in front of him and asked, no, then Tianlei has already seen it clearly. This is not young, but rather younger. This can be from his **** side. Beard, you can see it.


    "My name is a strong cow. Who are you?" Young man, no, is a young, middle-aged man who answered the words of Tianlei and then asked Tianlei.


    Strong cattle? This ~~~~ name is completely different from your own name! I am still **** is the Hercules, the demon king! I am still a flower and fruit mountain curtain hole beauty monkey king! This is really thunderous.


    However, Tianlei is still a faint reply: "I am the Blue Dragon of the Navy Headquarters, but also called Tianlei."


    Although he said very casually, but the green bull was shocked, but it was a surprise. After that, the green bull returned to normal, a faint saying: "The general, it turned out to be a general, I can''t think of the Tianlong people in order to deal with themselves, even the navy headquarters is called."


    The green bull looked at the thunder and felt that although he was standing casually, but the whole body exuded an imposing manner, he thought: "It is really a good opponent." I just looked at the little girl behind me and thought again. Dao: "No, now the general is coming. If you don''t leave, your heart will be in danger. I can''t talk to him. I have to start with a strong hand." I thought of this, and I didn''t hesitate to take a shot. One punch of the greatest strength. , hit the head of the thunder.


    Tianlei looked at the punch of the green bull, the target is his own head, although the fist has not been hit, but already feel the strength of the fist and the power. Just as the green cow¡¯s fist was hitting the thunder, Tian Lei¡¯s mouth curled up and uttered a word ¡°shaving¡±. Then suddenly disappeared in place.


    Looking at his fist, Green Bull is going to hit the sky, and he is thinking about the highest level of the navy, but is that the case? Suddenly, the navy general suddenly disappeared from his own face.


    Green Bull saw this scene, could not help but smile, so right! Then one turned back and kicked. At this time, Tianlei appeared there and launched an attack on him.


    "Boom!" The two men¡¯s fists and legs came in a collision.


    However, what made Tian Lei feel incredible, and Tian Lei and the powerful cows hit and immediately flew back. An incredible look at this guy opposite, now Thunder knows a bit about the old man of Karp, this guy is completely a master of the general level!


    Thinking of this, Tianlei once again looked at the front, this face, how to say it! It is more familiar. Suddenly, the thunder of the sky was bright, and I couldn¡¯t help but swear, I¡¯m a little fuck! Is this your mother a green cow? It was after the Navy¡¯s new general, the Green Bull.


    Green Bull! This is the Green Bull, two years after the war on the top, through the "world conscription" to become a general. That is what is called "the powerful monster with no side", is the strength of the monsters, the strength is superior. Now Tianlei finally understands what the Capo guy said to himself. It seems that he has known this guy for a long time.


    Green Bull looked at Tian Lei and said: "Your strength is good, it is the highest strength of the navy, but you are still young, you are not my opponent now!"


    The navies on the side are all stupid. Although young, this is a real navy general! Was it really knocked back with just one blow?


    After the thunder was shocked, he smiled and said: "This is not certain. It can only be explained now. My morality is not as good as you, but it is not just a force. For example, this ~~~~." The fist, a dazzling pale white aperture, appeared on the fist. After that, Thunder hit the green bull.


    The green cow saw the pale white aperture on the thunder''s hand, and the pupil could not help but shrink, because he felt strong power and power from the pale white aperture.


    However, the attack of Tianlei is about to happen, when attacking the body of the green bull. It was at this time, just for a moment, the green bull disappeared in front of the thunder. At the time when the thunder could not find the target around the day then there was a sudden sound: "Light has powerful power, powerful ability, it is useless, your speed is too slow. ""


    Tian Lei turned back to be a punch, but still did not hit. Some people say that he is not strong enough, but no one can speed him. To know that Tianlei has the ability to sparkle and space, that one is not brought to him, the speed that is difficult for ordinary people. But this green cow actually said that his speed is not good?


    However, the words of this green bull, Tian Lei really can not care, after all, he is one of the strongest in the world. speed? Suddenly, Tian Lei¡¯s brain flashed and understood. This is not the speed of movement, but the speed of attack. By the way, it is the attack speed, the speed of the move is fast, and the speed of the shot can''t keep up. It is also impossible. For these standing on top of the world, metamorphosis monsters can''t. Only the speed of movement and the speed of the shot can be called fast!


    However, Tianlei is not so easy to be defeated: "Thank you! You pointed out my shortcomings, but I am the highest force of the navy, so it is easy for you to leave, a bit unreasonable."


    The green cow immediately said, "Then I can''t blame me, because I won''t let the Tianlong people take my sister away. "After that, I immediately slammed on the ground and then flew to the thunder."


    Although the thunder, the attack speed is not as good as him, but the speed of movement is not bad. Thunder evaded his fist and said: "I can''t attack speed, but the speed of movement is good. So you want to beat me, it is not possible. Besides, some moves, can not ignore the attack speed. After the completion of the thunder, after the thunder forced the Green Bull to retreat, his hands were caught in the air, and a light white aperture appeared on his hands, and then a fierce pull, the space around the thunder became distorted.

 Chapter 144： Cute and more awkward Tianlong people

    The people next to me have already looked at the stupid heart and thought, "This is the general! The highest force of the navy! This person actually has the same strength as the general? We just started with such a person? Want to catch him?"


    Tianlei held the twisted space and looked at the green cow and said: "I''m sorry, since you are so obsessed with it, then I have to ~~~." Tian Lei''s hands slammed into the green bull. This is a range attack, except that the hard block is only a quick view. Just a moment of distorted space, such as the shock wave generally rushed to the green bull. Then Thunder again said: "I have to arrest you in the name of justice."


    The thundering ability of Tianlei¡¯s hand is still increasing. The green bull looks at the thunder of the thunder, feels the endless power above, and the indifferent face can¡¯t be changed. Just when the two are coming to a strong and hard touch.


    "Brother!" A voice came over, and Tian Lei turned to see a little girl in pink dress pouting and looking at her side with tears. And behind him there was a man who put a knife on the neck of the little girl.


    At this time, when the green bull saw it, he could not help but anger: "Ha ha ha ha! You said justice? Why do you say the word justice? You have a strong strength, but you have to help here, bullying them without any strength. Ordinary civilians, what qualification do you have to say the word justice, what qualifications does your navy have, and justice?" Green Bull suddenly laughed and then said to Tianlei with a mocking tone.


    "I beg you to let my brother go! I will go with the Tianlong people, let me go to my brother!" The girl in pink clothes suddenly shouted at Tianlei.


    Tian Lei¡¯s face became confused, and then the shocking ability was collected. He turned to the green cow and said, ¡°You wait here, I need to know what is going on.¡± Then I went straight to Dachuan. go with.


    The green cow saw that his sister was made, and naturally he did not dare to act again.


    "What is going on in Dachuan?" Tianlei went to the green bull and said to him.


    "Tian Lei general, you don''t know what is going on?" Dachuan looked puzzled and asked Tian Lei.


    "You are not nonsense! I want to know, will I ask you? Tell me what is going on, I am talking about the details." Tian Lei said to Ka Dachuan with a tone of command.


    "Yes! General Tian Lei, things are like this..." Dachuan immediately answered Tian Lei seriously.


    Tianlei finally learned the real situation. It turned out that the two men passed by the shampoo islands, and then the green cow took her to the first area to go shopping and wanted to buy him a gift. Who knows that the two people are not lucky, met the unfortunate Tianlong people, and the nose man in the Tianlong people saw the appearance of the green bull sister and was shocked by his beauty, so he wanted to accept the green bull''s sister. The twelfth room wife.


    Do you say that Green Bull can agree? The Tianlong people directly ordered the guards to grab the girls, and the results did not need to know. The green bull immediately angered, and immediately rushed up to fight with the Tianlong people''s guards. How could the Tianlong people''s guards be the green cow opponents, and the girl was naturally robbed back by the green bull. By the way, I also played the guards of the Tianlong people.


    So this foolish Tianlong people, very angry, so they called people to call the officers and men of the naval station. Although Dachuan is also very opposed to the Tianlong people doing this kind of thing, but he still has no qualification to stop the Tianlong people.


    Then the resident navy was hit with the green bull, but the green bull was very powerful. The sea soldiers in the station did not have a half way to take the green bull. Finally, the Tianlong people asked for a message to the Navy headquarters, asking the headquarters to send a big future, and then Tianlei came.


    Tianlei knows this, the first thing in the heart is a hi, this is your mother! Great, this green bull is impossible to go to the navy again, the buddy has a chance. Then, with great anger, he said to Dachuan, "Do you mean that this kind of thing is not happening for the first time?" This idiot is really unpleasant.


    "Yes, the blue dragon general has already happened many times." Dachuan nodded and said.


    "Hey? You are the general manager of the Navy Headquarters? What are you talking about here? Just grab the man and grab it for me? Then send the woman to me." At this time, a little man with a runny nose Come over and say to Tianlei.


    "Shut up" Tian Lei coldly looked at the Tianlong people, and then said a sentence, so that the people in the presence of a tremble.


    "You~~you~~~you~~~~." What the snot man wants to say, suddenly feels that his body has become very cold, and when he looks up, he sees the cold eyes of Tianlei, and then he is interested. Close your mouth. He finally think of it, this is the last time ~ www.novelhall.com ~ himself beat up a guy''s guy your mother. I couldn¡¯t remember it before. This time I went back and decided to let my father kill the navy and dare to do it myself.


    A space movement of Tianlei came to the side of the little girl. There is no one who is more mobile and concealed than the space of Tianlei!


    In the eyes of the little girl''s neck with a knife holder, one of the fearful eyes grabbed his wrist and held a grip. Just listen: "Hey!" The sound of a cracked bone rang. Coldly said: "You even have a little girl, can you get a hand? It seems that it is not a good thing. I arrest you in the name of justice!" After that, Tian Lei¡¯s rewarded him with a leg. Give this person to KO.


    After Tian Lei''s double fists clenched, the heart could not help but anger: "This department did not tell me what is going on? Is it because the Ministry does not know? No! They must know." Then Thunder turned and looked again. Look at the nosed man around me and say something that scares people out of the place: "You **** Tianlong people."


    "You ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ you you even dare to scold me? I''m the world''s aristocracy? I''ll make you a world government put in jail. Male nose hear tenrai call him, beat him also put things Trick After being thrown into the brain, I immediately became angry.


    "Hey! One slag." Tianlei defied and looked at the snot of the man. At this time, the thunder was completely out of the previous kind, but a cold look, giving people a kind of life. Near feeling.


    The people around them looked at the sky with unbelievable eyes. The two people in the middle of the field, Green Bull and his sister, are also a look of disbelief. They never thought that the navy, who has always been a Tianlong man, would have been a dragon, and still for their two non-parents. Unexpected people are jealous.

 Chapter 145： Draw a dragon

    "Damn! Damn! Your navy hastened to grab him." The snot man screamed at the naval officers and men around him.


    "Are you enough? They can''t listen to you, at least not now, because now I am the biggest one here, they will only listen to me, and you are a **** shit." Lei looked at the snot man with ridiculous and mocking eyes.


    "You guys are going to die for me." "Hey," a snotty man took out his gun and shot at Tianlei.


    Tianlei only feels that the speed of the bullet is very slow and slow. It can completely see the trajectory of the bullet, and even can see the material of the bullet. Like this, there is no domineering, and it is not a bullet of the sea stone. Tianlei is too lazy to hide.


    I saw that in all the people, the incredible eyes, the bullets that the snot man hit directly hit the head of Tianlei.


    After seeing himself hit, the snot man immediately laughed: "The Navy general is just that, isn''t it killing me?" But he was stunned for a moment.


    Because he saw that Tianlei stood there like nothing, and the other navies, but the two are clear. After the bullet hit the Tianlei directly, he immediately passed through the head of the thunder, and the place where the thunder was hit, just flashed a little light, and then returned to normal. It¡¯s really a hair that is not hurt.


    "Hey, guy with a runny nose, will you only play with your toy gun? Even if you play, you have to be a little strong!" Tianlei smiled and looked at the nose man.


    "Bastard guy, what are you looking at there, don''t give it to me." The snot man shouted at the guards around him and the guards who came later.


    "Yes! Brothers!" Hearing the command of the snot man, the guards shouted with passion, but they wanted to sneak in their hearts: "You dead pig, let us go up, fight with the navy general, really The **** is the head pig." But if he wants to return, he still recognizes his life and leads a group of guards who are as hard as his face, and rushed toward Tianlei.


    Tianlei looked at the guardian of the Tianlong who rushed to himself, and felt even more that the nose man was an idiot. Gently spit out "shaving." Instantly disappeared in front of the rushing guard.


    The Tianlong people''s guards, watching the enemy in front of them suddenly disappeared, suddenly panic. Then I heard an "Iron Fist!" and then I felt a huge force, and I came over to others, and the people who were hit also fainted.


    Some of them reacted relatively quickly. After hearing the sound of the thunder, they immediately made a slap in the face and rolled to the side. The danger of avoiding the thunder of Tianlei.


    When Tian Lei saw that there were a few who had escaped, they immediately became a "shave" and came to one of them. They used a "light speed kick" against him. Suddenly the guard was down. There are a few left and I dare not move. Thunder looked at them, and then slowly walked to the nose of the man.


    The snot male looked nervously at the thunder, and his mouth was vague and said: "No~ No~ I want! Please don''t kill me! I can give you everything you want, as long as you don''t kill me." The **** actually smashed down to the thunder.


    After hearing this, Tian Lei smiled even more brilliantly. He said to him faintly, "I can''t kill it."


    When the nose snoring man listened to the thunder, his face changed, his eyes turned quickly, and then he laughed wildly: "Ha ha ha! I said it! I am a dragon, how can someone dare to kill it!"


    Tianlei smiled brightly at the snot, then said: "I can''t bear the consequences of killing you, but now the navy and the world government are in a special period. I want to bear the consequences of your meal. From the beginning."


    The madness on the nose of the man¡¯s face is gone, but Tianlei will not take care of him! After talking, in the eyes of the snotty male, a slap in the face.


    "Ah!" The snot man made a scream of tears. The face that was fanned by the thunder was also swollen, and the half of the face of the nose was also a pig''s head.


    In addition to the screams of the snot man, there is only a strange silence. The people on the scene, whether it is the Navy, the Tianlong Guard or the Green Bull, are all Zhang Tian¡¯s mouths, and they are shocked and unbelievable.


    At this time, Tianlei smiled and said: "Hey! The nose is not very symmetrical to your face! I will give you a whole!"


    "Don''t!" At this time, a female dragon was coming from the outside with a guard.


    The source was originally shopping, suddenly met a flustered Tianlong guard, from his mouth to know what happened, although she is also very disdainful of the behavior of the man, but the nose is her brother ~www .novelhall.com~ So she ran with her own guard captain, but when she arrived, she found that the navy general had already sneaked a slap in the face, and now he raised his hand again, obviously moving. At this time, she knew that it was not good. What is the strength of the Navy general? This slap in the face will definitely not be good. If it is another one, it is estimated that the snot male is absolutely not adult, so he shouted to the Navy and said: "No. ""


    When Tian Lei heard the sound, he didn''t look at it. He just said a faint sentence: "I am a naval general, but it is not your dog. I want to know what to do." A slap was once again fanned. "Hey," the nose of the man''s neck was interrupted, but not yet dead, but absolutely not good.


    Once again, Tian Lei had finished blowing his nose and slap a man. When he threw the snot, he suddenly felt a murderousness and spread to himself. The surrounding navy only felt a cold, and at this moment Tian Lei turned his head and smiled at the navy. The navy felt a warm feeling immediately. The cold feeling just disappeared.


    Ming Xing, the servant of the Guardian, saw that Tianlei was so easy, and he resolved his murderousness. He also felt that the other party was a strong opponent, and he rarely encountered such a strong opponent, so he broke out again. War. The knife that was directly pulled out rushed toward Tianlei.


    Thunder suddenly felt a strong warfare against him, and then turned around and saw a man, about 40 years old, rushed toward him. At the same time, he still has a knife in his hand.


    "Vacuum Õ¶". Ming Xing rushed to the front of Tianlei, directly took out his own tricks, only saw countless swords and shadows, attacked by the thunder, and the people next to them saw this scene, and they felt the strength of this person is very Powerful, not the average person can compare.

 Chapter 146： Ming Xing dry guard

    In the eyes of the thunder, this is not the case. His high-level savvy and domineering can clearly see the swords of Ming Xing¡¯s servant and chief. Then naturally it¡¯s easy, and I¡¯m avoiding every sword of Ming Xing¡¯s guardian


    But what was seen in the eyes of the people next to him was not like this. They saw that Ming Xing¡¯s dry guards and long guards swung long swords, but Tian Lei did not move, but only for a moment. And Thunder is still standing there, not moving, and there is nothing at all. Of course, it¡¯s not that Tianlei really didn¡¯t move, but Tianlei was hiding at a speed that they couldn¡¯t see. It¡¯s just that the Green Bull can see it clearly.


    "I was completely escaping?" Ming Xing''s dry guardian thought of this, the cold sweat on his body could not help but come out. He never lost his hand, at least until now, never lost his hand. It was now easily escaped by the young man in front of him. I thought to myself: "I really don''t mean that the Navy is not the best, and it is the most powerful force of the Navy."


    "Hey? I didn''t say anything, I suddenly called you what do you want to do?" Tian Lei was a lazy look, speaking to the Mingxing dry guard.


    "Kill you, you hit the Dragon, then I will kill you, because I am the guardian of the Tianlong people." Ming Xing, the chief of the guard, said to Tian Lei, while his eyes were excited.


    "Yes! You dare to fight the Tianlong people and provoke the world''s aristocrats. Even if you are a general of the navy, the world government will not protect you." The source member said in the words of Mingxing''s dry guardian.


    "You want to kill me? Sorry, you can''t do this. As for the world government you said, you can''t protect me, and you don''t have the final say." Tianlei is facing the source and Mingxing. Long said. However, my heart is a secret laugh, Lao Tzu is to eat what the world government can''t do.


    Now that the Navy has just experienced a battle with White Beard, the strength is greatly damaged, and even the three majors are not full. Now, if there is any big move to the newly appointed general, the prestige of the navy and the world government will be once again affected. A major blow. Now this is what the navy and the world government need most now, so they can''t bear it. This is also the Tianlei who is so fearless and fearless. He is eating the navy and the world government, and he will not be like him.


    As for the future, they want to do things, Tianlei said hehe! At that time, I am afraid that I have long since not belonged to the world government, and I am even more afraid.


    "Ming Xing dry guardian, you still don''t go, give me this guy, I want him to be a slave." The source said to the Ming Xing dry guard.


    Ming Xing''s dry guardian heard the order of Ruth, and the horse started his own fastest speed and rushed to Tianlei. In an instant, I rushed to the front of the thunder, and once again slammed into the thunder.


    Tianlei saw Mingxing¡¯s dry guards rushing to his front, and waving his hand was a knife. Innocent is not feeling of tension at all. The right foot is stepped back and the body is tilted to the right. It is easy to avoid the knife of Ming Xing¡¯s servant, and then the right hand quickly grabs the wrist of Ming Xing¡¯s guardian. At the same time, he said: "It''s really weak!"


    "Is it weak? Although you said that I am weak, I am still eager to fight with a strong person like you." Ming Xing''s dry guards are still persistent.


    "Even if you die, it doesn''t matter?" The Tianxie returned to a lazy look and said to Ming Xing''s dry guard.


    "Yes. Even if you die, you don''t care." Ming Xing''s dry guards looked at Tian Lei firmly.


    "So as you wish I will fight with you all the time." Tian Lei replied.


    Ming Xing''s dry guardian saw a knife in the middle, and was planning to smash the knife to the thunder, and suddenly found that his wrist with the knife was caught. Surprised to see the thunder.


    "Ming Xing, the servant, please don''t play with the knife in front of me? You can play the knife in front of me, but there are not a few people, and you are not in these few." Tian Lei looks like a human being. Ming Xing dry guardian said.


    "I am in charge of you! I will fight and say it first." Ming Xing''s dry guardian saw that Tian Lei did not attack himself, and immediately pulled back his hand.


    "Oh? Is it? You try it, and I am far worse than you!" Tianlei smiled and said to Mingxing¡¯s dry guard.


    "Haha! That''s great. The stronger you are, the more I beat you, the more famous I got, hahaha!" Ming Xing''s dry guardian suddenly said excitedly.


    "Oh! It¡¯s too stupid." Tian Lei saw that he didn¡¯t listen to it, and he snorted. After he sighed, he didn¡¯t say anything more.


    "Wan Yunsong" Ming Xing dry guards used a full force, and even issued a sniper. A blue sniper slammed into the thunder.


    At this time, Tianlei was looking at the sniper of Ming Xing¡¯s servant¡¯s long-serving squad with appreciation. It¡¯s impossible to use the power of Ming Xing¡¯s servant¡¯s strength to slap the power of this attack Made out, it can be seen that Ming Xing''s dry guardian is a very talented swordsman.


    Unfortunately, he did not have to deal with the real master, which led to his age is so big, still such strength. If he can understand his shortcomings, then he will definitely have a place in Dajianhao in time.


    "Oh! This kind of attack is a little bit interesting!" Tianlei looked at the sniper that he had come to, and rushed forward. When the sniper was about to hit the thunder, Tianlei jumped forward and turned a flip. In an instant, I arrived at the top of Mingxing¡¯s dry guard. "Two thousand watts round the kick!" Tian Lei mouth faintly floated a word.


    The Mingxing dry guardian saw that Tianlei had escaped his own sniper, and then it was such a powerful kicking technique that he was directly there, until he was recruited.


    At this time, Tianlei stood behind the Mingxing dry guardian, with one leg independent, and one leg was kicked in the left rib of the Mingxing dry guard. The ribs of Ming Xing¡¯s Guardian¡¯s Guardian¡¯s ribs were kicked off by Tian Lei¡¯s move.


    "I finally know where my deficiencies are, hahaha!" Ming Xing''s dry guardian did not move, standing in the original.


    "Oh, you haven¡¯t seen more on Kendo! The various types of strong people who haven¡¯t seen it are much more. A person who hasn¡¯t fought with all kinds of strong people can¡¯t be a real strong. Tian Lei smiled and replied.


    "Why attack my ribs, just your blow, if the attack is my head, I think I am already dead." Ming Xing, the guardian of the guard, said with doubt.


    "Well! Because I don''t want to kill you, I really want to see, what kind of surprise can you bring to me next time? Can this reason be?" Thunder took back his leg and replied.

 Chapter 147： Chaotic

    Ming Xing''s dry guardian sensed that Tian Lei did not attack again. Because Tian Lei wanted to attack, he had already died.


    "Next time! I will surprise you." Ming Xing, the chief of the guards, went straight to the source.


    "Ming Xing, the abbot, you haven''t caught the guy yet, what are you doing back?" Yuan Yuan saw Ming Xing''s dry guardian returning and said loudly to him.


    "I have lost the Miss who is not a source." Ming Xing''s dry guardian was very embarrassed to her.


    "Failure? You still haven''t..." The source circle still wants to say something but was interrupted directly by the Mingxing dry guard.


    "Miss member, now I am not his opponent at all, it is not a level at all, so I will not shoot." Ming Xing, the chief of the guards directly pointed to the source, indicating his position.


    "Is that the case? Then I know." The source member heard the words of Ming Xing''s abbot, and stunned, then replied.


    "Hey? Dachuan! Now, I am still your sir?" Tianlei said to the other side, yelling at Dachuan.


    "Oh? This is of course." Dachuan heard the words of Tianlei, stunned and immediately answered.


    "Very good! I am now ordering all the naval soldiers to bring me out of all the slaves in the slave auction in front of me, and do the bosses here understand?" Tianlei ordered the navy.


    At this time, no one blocked it as if it was a performance of Ling Xiao. Soon all the slaves and the owner of the auction house were brought out. Tian Lei thought, anyway, the Tianlong people have already smoked, and then do something, it does not matter.


    "Blue Dragon General, I am the owner of this place, Sir. What do you have?" The owner of the auction house, Steen, said very graciously to Tianlei.


    "Very good! Now you are ordered to take the collars on their necks and take them off. Now they are free." Thunder pointed to a group of slaves and said to Stone.


    "This blue dragon general, this is not very good! Our field is covered by Don Quixote Duframin in the next seven kings of Wuhai." Stone heard the words of Thunder. Immediately, the face changed greatly and moved out of his boss.


    Tian Lei listened to music, your mother, this is the place of Don Quixote Duframin? Then I have to do it even more, my eyes are cold: "Where there is so much nonsense, I told you to let me put it away. Don Quixote Duframin is counting the ball, you are standing here, Lao Tzu let him let go, he has to give it to me." Tian Lei heard the words of Stone and immediately said to him.


    "That''s it! Please allow ~~~~~~." Stone is still talking there.


    "Mom, tell you not to talk nonsense with me." Tianlei had no good feelings about these traffickers. When he heard that he still wanted to swear, he immediately gave him a leg and kicked him out. Then just find someone at the auction site and say, "Put these slaves."


    The man turned his head and glanced at it. He was kicked by Tianlei¡¯s leg. He was still in the distance with a pile of gravel and his boss, his head was cold and sweaty, and then he saw the cold eyes of Tianlei and immediately scared. The speed of the key was taken from one side, although he was very reluctant, but he took all the collars on the slaves.


    "Well, you are all free now, wherever you want to go," Tian Lei said to a group of slaves.


    "Thank you, benefactors, we are all caught by them for no reason. You have a chance to report today." A representative who appears to be a slave said to Tianlei.


    Tianlei looked at this representative who was actually a woman. At this time, he discovered that almost 80% of these slaves were all women. They snorted in the heart and then said to them, "but the navy is wearing justice. General, protect you, isn''t it what I should do? Let''s go! There is nothing wrong with you here."


    When Tianlei said to them, they went to the green cow brother and sister. Tianlei stood in front of the green cow brothers and sisters and said to the green bull: "You are a good brother." Stopped and said to the green bull: "I am you. Strong cattle, a little pity, why are you so strong, why not stand up and do something for them? Are they not like your sister? They are inexplicably fascinated, but they are not as strong as you. My brother came to protect, so he became a slave. Personally think that the real powerhouse should be the brother of all the weak! What do you think?"


    The green bull looked at the thunder thoughtfully, and looked at his sister and the slaves who had already left, then lowered his head and wondered what he was thinking.


    Seeing the appearance of the green bull, Tianlei couldn¡¯t help but smile. It seems that he really has hope and pull him into his camp. I really want to thank the people who have brains. However, there is still some shortage of fire but it has already left a kind of fire in his heart.


    Thunder: "Let''s go! I won''t stop you."


    Green Bull took a deep look at Tianlei: "Thank you, I owe you a favor." After the green cow, I took the green cow very well. I know that this young navy general is not his opponent. However, there is no way to take him by himself, let alone his potential is unlimited! It¡¯s not difficult to add yourself and your sister. Therefore, the Green Bull really remembered this personal feeling in the heart.


    At this time, the navy officers and men responded, but what should they do? That is their sir! At least for now, catch him? Can you catch it? Besides, watching Tian Lei¡¯s leisurely look, there is absolutely no intention to run!


    "General, although you will wait for a while, you may not be a navy, but in my heart you are a real navy, a justice navy." Dachuan looked at Tianlei.


    Tianlei turned around and smiled and said to Dachuan: "You think too much, not just pumping a dragon! Punishment is definitely there, but leaving the navy is impossible, they will not let me At this time, I left the Navy. They will crush this down, and it will not happen."


    At this time, the red dog at the Navy headquarters had a headache and was angry, because the five old stars called: "Red dog?"


    Red dog: "Yes, it is five old!"


    At this time, one of the five old stars, wearing a black suit, a white curly hair, with a white beard of Peng Song, a flat hat and a scar on his left face. Said to the phone worm: "Red dog, how is this doing the Marshal Marshal? How come it happens, the Navy generals will fight the Tianlong people? How does this tell us how to deal with the Tianlong people?"

 Chapter 148： Red dog attack

    The red dog was received before, the navy¡¯s report, and he was ready to do so. After all, such a big thing, the five old stars, can¡¯t possibly not know, and it¡¯s impossible. However, Tianlei can think of it, and his red dog can naturally think of it. Although at this time, he really wants to smash the thunder and give him such a big trouble. But now I still have to fix the five old stars.


    The red dog asked faintly: "Oh? Then what do you want to do with him? Kill? Close? He has space ability, shock ability, sparkling ability, and the most terrible copying and replacing ability. Just ask if he does not want Killed, caught, who can kill him? Who can catch him?"


    The question of the red dog is to pour the five old stars. In fact, the five old stars understand the same. Now they can¡¯t move their hands on Tianlei. This time, the red dog was called, and it was only to put pressure on the red dog. Let him be the navy marshal, the blue dragon general Tian Lei¡¯s uncle, and give a good lesson to the thunder.


    At this time, one of the five old stars was wearing a dark blue suit, a long white straight hair, and a long beard said: "Let him go to G5, fight the pirates, without the call of the world government, not to leave the new world, more Can''t go back to the naval headquarters."


    At this time, one was wearing a white robe, a bald head and glasses. The only one of the five old stars who did not wear a suit and a beard. And holding a knife similar to the three generations of Sauron in his hand (presumably the first generation of Ghost). Said to the phone worm: "And, the red dog you are the supreme commander of the navy, but also his uncle, Tian Lei, you must give us a confession." After the end, there is no red dog back, it hangs.


    The red dog saw the five old stars so self-contained, and did not put him in the eye, could not help but anger. After a long time, I calmed down my mood, and then I thought that Tian Lei¡¯s kid is also a lesson.


    Half a month has passed like this. It is as expected by Tian Long, the world is extremely calm, and there is absolutely no information about any of the people who have drawn the Dragon. Tianlei did not return to the naval headquarters, because Tianlei knew that the execution of the navy was about to come, and now it is a good day.


    On this day, Thunder is still on the sea, sitting on his Xeon, basking in the sun, hooking up the fish. Unfortunately, today is doomed, it is not happy, and soon Chennai came down from the highest point of the Xingqiang, facing Tianlei: "The boss is not good! In front of a warship, it seems to be the red dog marshal Car."


    As soon as I listened to Chennai, other partners also came over. Bartol Romeo immediately said with a nervous face: "Boss, this red dog marshal, will not be specifically to catch you!" Drake and Luo , Baby-5, Krabi, Bartol Romeo, Noki, and Chennai are also worried.


    Tianlei smiled at Bartol Romeo: "Okay, don''t worry, my uncle is not here to catch me, but my troubles are a bit big, I am not wrong, I came to teach me specifically."


    Listening to the Thunder, I said that the hearts of several people in Bartol Romeo have also settled down. The best Luo in the brain here, can¡¯t help but laugh: ¡°It seems that we are too nervous, if the red dog marshal is coming. If you catch someone, you won¡¯t be alone. You will definitely bring along with General Huang Wei, because he knows that he alone wins the old man, but if he wants to catch the boss, he will be a little idiotic and say a dream. This shows that the red dog marshal He came as an elder."


    When several other people listened, it was not wrong to think about it, so the heart was completely settled. After setting the heart, Bartol Romeo, immediately restored his nature, said to Tian Lei with a smile: "So, the boss is going to be smashed by the Red Dog General?"


    Tian Lei said with a smile and looked at Bartol Romeo: "How can I listen to you, very gloating!"


    Bartol Romeo was coldly stunned by Tian Lei: "Boss, I will talk about it, talk about it~~~~ Hehe!"


    Tian Lei whited him and said: "Oh, you are waiting here, I will come when I go." After a space move, he came to the warship of the Red Dog.


    At this time, the red dog was on the warship''s ship. When Tian Lei appeared on his warship, he saw: "You can dare to run on my warship, I am not afraid that I will kill you?"


    "Uncle, you still remember, when I started to practice, you asked me, how suddenly I figured it out. How do I answer it?" Tianlei did not answer the words of the red dog, but instead asked the red dog.


    The red dog listened to silence, and Tian Lei continued: "These slaves are also a member of my guardianship. I will not look at it, and the same is true of the brothers and sisters."


    The red dog took a deep look at the sky thunder and said coldly: "But no matter what, you can''t move on the dragon, go! There is a small island over there, I will let you understand, What is true justice and what is absolute justice."


    When Tian Lei looked at the red dog, he knew that the battle was inevitable. It seems that this time it was a bit big to play! Put this cheap old man to the fire, but hit it, there is nothing big. Just take a look at where your limits are.


    After the red dog finished, he did not care about the thunder. He used the moon step to fly in one direction, and soon came, the island where the red dog was said to be. Tianlei is naturally the same, followed. The red dog cold face, facing the sky and thunder: "Come on! Let me see how big you are growing."


    Thunder smiled at the red dog and said, "Uncle, then I can''t be air, but I want to fight you for a long time."


    If you haven''t finished talking, you will be interrupted by the red dog: "Don''t say so much, come and hit it! Come, pick me up and try it!"


    Tianlei saw that the red dog rushed straight up and was a punch. He couldn¡¯t help but think that it was really anxious to bring this cheap old man. Tianlei immediately gathered the light power between his hands, only for a moment, a sky Congyun sword appeared in the hands of Tianlei, and then quickly smashed to the red dog.


    One punch and one sword smashed together. From this attack, the red dog felt the power of the thunder, and the red dog could not help but praise: "Good enough!"


    "Uncle your fist is really hard! Actually, it is so easy to take it, my sky is cloud sword." Tianlei looked at the red dog.


    "Oh! Now, let''s say this, it''s still a little early, then pick me up and try it!" The red dog sneered, and the lava quickly poured out on his hand, and the lava on his arm immediately became a dog, then to the sky. Thunder struck over.

 Chapter 149： Thunder VS Red Dog ","

    "Oh? That''s it! The old uncle, you pick me up!" Tian Lei said that he would directly shave, avoid the attack of the red dog, and then appear behind the red dog, and a sniper The sly red dog licked the past.


    The red dog saw the sniper of the thunder and slammed it toward himself. He jumped straight back and shouted: "The big fire!" The red dog''s hands quickly rushed out a lot of lava, and then a large amount of lava formed. The huge lava punches quickly sprayed into the thunder.


    Tianlei knows that there is no trick to see the red dog''s moves. Every move is extraordinary. This is the first time facing the red dog face-to-face. Now that I feel the hot temperature on this move, Tianlei can think of the power of this move, which is enough to smash the large iceberg instantly. Such a powerful Thunder is naturally not daring.


    Immediately raised a leg, quickly gathered the ability of light, and then, to the rapid blasting of the lava giant punch, smashed the past. The two men''s attacks quickly met in the air, one punch and one kick, a lava and a light, and the smash hit.


    "Booming!" A loud explosion rang. After that, a strong shock wave was generated, and the justice cloak behind the two men was blown up.


    After that, the two men compared the body skills, punching and punching, and you came to me for dozens of rounds. The more the thunder is scared, the former anime, the red dog did not show such a strong body skills! It may also be that the ability of these three majors is too strong, so I only focused on their abilities before, but ignored their physical skills.


    At this time, the frame of the red dog and the thunder also reached the small island. Bartol Romeo, they looked at the two men in the battle, and felt in their hearts, "Is this the strength of the world''s top powerhouse? It seems that I am still poor. Point!" Bartol Romeo, thinking about it, did not subconsciously clench their fists.


    Tianlei stepped on his left foot, a hand knife, and squatted toward the red dog. The red dog saw the domineering in the hands of the thunder, but it was already purple, and his eyes could not help but shrink.


    The red dog couldn¡¯t help but think that this armed color is domineering, and only Karp is the purple domineering! Now the red dog can not help but think that the current lack of the thunder is only the strength and strength of the body. To know that the power of the three major players can have about 50,000 roads, and the power of Tianlei has just entered 10,000. As long as the power of Thunder itself goes up, it is estimated that he is not a team player!


    "It seems that I am a bit old!" The red dog had a feeling of time. But I want to think about it, and I feel it. The red dog''s hand was not slow at all. Looking at the thunder''s hand knife, the body leaned to the right and escaped the knife.


    The attack of Tianlei did not end, and the two feet leaped upwards. They jumped up at once, and after a flip in the air, they swayed in the air and looked up at the corner of the red dog¡¯s mouth and shook it up and said: ¡°Iron-dominant Two thousand watts kicked back!" The voice did not fall, and Tian Lei¡¯s right foot squatted to the red dog.


    The red dog will not be hit in this way. He saw a series of attacks by Tian Lei. When he saw a glimpse of his eyes, he saw the thunder of the thunder, and then directly raised his arms and crossed it into a cross, which hardly caught the thunder. Take a strong roundabout kick.


    "Oh, God Thunder is almost tempted? I don''t believe that your strength is only these." After the two separated, the red dog was very appreciative and said to Tianlei.


    Tianlei also smiled at the red dog: "It¡¯s almost a temptation. I really didn¡¯t think that your body skills are so powerful."


    At this time, the people above the Tianlei and the Red Dogs were very excited to see such a battle. Bartol Romeo heard the dialogue between Tianlei and the Red Dog and immediately said to the partners on the side: "Boss Is this just a temptation? Is our gap so big?"


    Luo Bai took a look at Bartol Romeo and said with a funny voice: "After you, the highest combat power of the Navy is just finished? If there is no such abnormal power, how to fight against the same abnormal four emperors!"


    "Okay, uncle! So come down, I will be serious." Tian Lei¡¯s smile has disappeared, and now he is serious about the red dog.


    "Well, since the battle with Qinglan, I haven¡¯t played well yet! Let¡¯s have a good fight!¡± The red dog also looked at Tianlei with a serious look, apparently The temptation, the red dog has also placed the thunder in an equal position.


    "Tianlei, I am coming! Longyan fist!" The red dog rushed to Tianlei with his fist raised.


    Tianlei saw that the red dog raised his fist and rushed over to himself. It was very strange why the name of this move was called Longyan fist, so he stared at the fist of the red dog. After careful observation, he found that the red dog¡¯s fist was Covered with a layer of stone, but a hot lava.


    Tian Lei can not help but think, can the red dog also become the same as the card of the Franming brothers, and the animation of the past life just released part of these people.


    Tianlei can not use his own fist to harden, but immediately made a cloud of swords, and greeted the red dog''s fist. The "Boom" of the Tianlei cloud sword and the red dog''s fist smashed together. Surrounded by the collision of two people, the turbulent air waves rushed the surrounding debris to the distance.


    "Uncle, your fist is really hard!" Tian Lei said, jumping away from the side of the red dog.


    "Kid, your strength is not bad, although it is still a little lacking, but it is also worthy of the post of the Navy general, and it can indeed be the highest combat power of the navy. I thought I could take you there. It¡¯s a pity that Tian Congyun¡¯s sword is interrupted!¡± It¡¯s a pity that the red dog¡¯s mouth is talking, but his face is smiling.


    Tianlei is also a smile, then holding the Tian Congyun sword, and shouted: "Uncle took me a trick, a knife flow, thirty-six troubles Feng!" Tianlei directly to the red dog for a long time useless sword trick, to know now After using the sky cloud sword, the sword stroke has also been greatly increased, becoming full of power.


    "Well? Swordsmanship? Very good swordsmanship! I have always heard that your swordsmanship is good, and I have also played with the eagle eye, but unfortunately I have never seen it. Yes! Good! Really good! Actually gave me a sense of crisis." The red dog said to stand up straight and greet him.


    Tianlei saw the red dog directly ushered in and greeted him, and the strength of his hand could not help but add a few points. When the sword of Tianlei came to the red dog, the boss of Tian Lei¡¯s eyes, because Tian Lei saw an incredible scene, only to see that the red dog was covered with hard rock. At this time, after the Tianlei''s Tian Congyun sword squatted on the red dog''s body, he did not hurt the red dog half-point. Tianlei also appeared in the moment of the red dog and then smashed again.

 Chapter 150： Thunder VS Red Dog II ","

    Tianlei saw the red dog that was hit by two consecutive hits. The red-hot rock on his body did not show any cracks, but he always felt that this trick was very familiar! Tianlei could not help but say to the red dog: "Uncle, you are a trick, but it is a powerful defense in all aspects!"


    Speaking of this trick, the red dog is somewhat proud of the words: "How can I do this trick! The rocks in my body are all calcined in the lava, so this armor is very hard, but your swordsmanship It¡¯s really amazing! If it¡¯s not for me, it¡¯s a bit of a hassle to block it!¡± said the red dog to Tianlei.


    "Oh! I remembered, you are like this incarnation of the ice incarnation?" Tianlei smiled and looked at the red dog.


    "What tells me to be like him, his trick is to learn from me, come to understand! Not his is mine." The red dog said, immediately said a very angry look.


    Tianlei really didn''t think that the red dog would be true on this, but Tianlei didn''t say anything more. The face touched the knife again: "Uncle! Then see how I broke your defense." Thunder is very casual.


    "Kid, you want more! You want to break my defense, you are still a little worse." The red dog looked quite awkwardly and said.


    "Then let you see it! A slap in the face, a lion song!" Tian Lei''s feet pushed forward with a full force, and the whole person rushed toward the red dog at a very fast speed. Out of the sky cloud sword. The power is concentrated on the sword, and the surrounding airflow is cut by the sword. Looking down from the sky, the thunder seems to be an arrow.


    "The lava armor is coming!" The red dog greeted him directly.


    After the "¶£" sound, the sword slammed into the rock together, and the Tianlei cloud sword stabbed the red dog''s armor, but there was no gap in the armor.


    "Ha ha ha! Tian Lei does not seem to be able to do it! I said that I want to break my lava armor, you are still much worse!" The red dog said with a big smile.


    "Is this the case? Look carefully." Tian Lei said softly.


    When the red dog heard the thunder, he looked at the armor on his body in confusion, and the armor of the red dog seemed to understand the words of the thunder. I saw the lava armor, and it began to crack from the point that was stabbed by the Tianlei cloud sword.


    "ž", the lava armor on the red dog was broken and fell.


    The red dog looked at Tianlei with a surprised look: "How did you do it?" said the red dog to Tianlei.


    "This is very simple, to break the face. Do you not understand?" Tianlei smiled and said to the red dog.


    "Is it? Do you want to break the face?" The red dog groaned and then showed a contemplative expression.


    Tianlei looked at the appearance of the red dog, and suddenly thought that this is a theory in the past martial arts! Maybe there is a theory in this world!


    "Not bad." The red dog thought that there was income, and the red dog wanted to say something, but at this time the phone bug on his body rang. The red dog finally turned around and said to Tian Lei: "Come on! Let us have a final victory!"


    After seeing the red dog picking up the phone bug, the face of the red dog changed, and the thunder could not help but think that something would happen again! Immediately said: "Well! Good!"


    "Take me this trick! Mighty dog!" Above the hands of the red dog, a large amount of lava poured out immediately, and then a fist was formed with lava, which quickly sprayed out to the thunder. Tianlei is very familiar with this trick, but also very jealous. It must be known that in the anime of previous lives, this trick ruined the half face of white beard!


    Tian Lei¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but think: ¡°It seems that this trick can¡¯t be hard-wired. If you have it, you can use that trick.¡± I thought that this day, Lei Ping¡¯s sky cloud sword began to spin up quickly, and a strong hurricane was produced. Around the thunder, and then stopped in an instant, throwing a powerful sniper, smashed the dog to the red dog.


    However, while the red dog was playing the dog, he came to Tianlei''s side with a shave, and swung it to Tianlei. The power of Tianlei was all in the dog''s dog. Because the red dog said that it was a set of wins and losses, so I did not expect that the red dog would speak without saying anything, with a strong dog as an arch, and unexpectedly launched an attack again.


    When the Tianlei reaction came over, the red dog¡¯s fist had already hit the head of Tianlei. Tianlei was directly shot and flew out. The moment the red dog hit the thunder in his fist, he reduced the strength to the lowest. The red dog looked at the thunder who was flying by himself. After standing up from the ground, he immediately said seriously: "Tianlei, you remembered me, the world government asked you to go to G5 to guard. My fist is to let You understand that pirates are some extremely wicked people So don''t trust them easily, be prepared for any of them, know that my punch is light, but if the pirates It is likely that you will have your life.


    Tianlei looked at the red dog in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help but think that he was taken for granted. In the anime of the past life, many pirates were positive characters, and their vigilance was indeed a bit lacking.


    The red dog looked at Tian Lei and understood it. He reached out and took two shots on Tian Lei¡¯s shoulder. Tianlei was browed by the red dog''s two brows, and Tian Lei wanted to say a word, you fucking, what are you doing in the city! Isn''t it finished? Isn''t it just a shoulder? As for the next heavy hand?


    The red dog looked at Tian Lei''s face and smiled: "How do you know the pain? Know the pain, give me less trouble later. And now you go to G5 as the general, and then G5 is the naval headquarters. The division is over."


    Tian Lei listened to music and smiled and said: "Uncle, that is, I was sent?"


    When the red dog heard his face, he said, "How come you are not happy? You hit the dragon, and you are punished. You will steal it!"


    Thunder thought, I am stealing music! G5 is a base that I think is good! This G5 is just a place in the border with the Navy and the Four Emperors. As long as this place is taken as a base, the Navy and the Four Emperors will not move easily, because this is a strategic place to take the lead.


    After all, once the Navy has no such strategic location, the Four Emperors will definitely not let the Navy get it. On the contrary, the Navy will never let the Four Emperors get this strategic location. A situation of the three countries will be formed immediately. Of course, the premise is that Tianlei must have sufficient strength, but Tianlei already has its own goals. As long as you win these goals, you can immediately compete with the Navy and the Four Emperors.

 Chapter 151： partner","

    Tianlei is very strange red dog, obviously it is to find his own trouble, but now the shelf is half, it is going to leave, which shows that the phone he just received, must be a big deal!


    Tianlei could not help but ask: "Uncle, what is so urgent?"


    The red dog Zou said: "This is not the last battle. The navy lost too much. So in order to strengthen the strength against the four emperors, we must first complete the seven Wuhai, let them contain the four emperors. After that We have to come to the world to conquer the army and strengthen the navy to suppress the four emperors once again."


    "Four emperors?" Tianlei is puzzled. Now he hasn''t heard a little bit of Ace''s news. Now Aunt and Kaido can''t play for the white beard''s site! Where did the four emperors come?


    The red dog looked at Tianlei¡¯s incomprehensible look and smiled: ¡°Ha ha ha! Our naval intelligence system is very large. Ace appeared in the new world, and our eyeliner has already sent the news. But this It¡¯s really not easy! I think this time Aunt and Kayto will have a big loss, and this Ace will also sit in the position of the four emperors."


    Thunder is also a serious face, as if he is worried about the future for the Navy, he asked the Red Dog: "Who are the people who took over the Seven Wuhai now?"


    The red dog replied: "Eagle Eye, Don Quixote Dofranco, Solomi Bear, Poya Hancock, Sha Krokdal, Heping, Moonlight Moglia, Marshall D ¡¤ Tiki, this is the former Wuwuhai. Shak Krokdal, Heping, have been detained by the Navy, and can no longer be seven Wuhai. And Moonlight Moglia, Marshall D. Tickey are dead. Soromy Bear can''t continue to be Qi Wuhai for some reason."


    After the red dog finished, he glanced at the thunder, as if to say that the big reason here is you. Then went on to: "So the Seven Wuhai, now only the Hawkeye, Don Quixote Dolfranming and Poya Hancock are left. This time the Navy has a total of 9 people, of which accept seven There are exactly four people in the title of Wuhai, which is to complete the seven Wuhai."


    Thunder couldn¡¯t help but ask: "Which are four?"


    Red dog: "Bakir, Edward Weibull, disc music - Skurachman Apu, "Magic" Basil Hawkins."


    When Tian Lei listened to his heart, he laughed. Others couldn¡¯t care, but this Edward Weibuli couldn¡¯t care! He is a key in his plan! With his thunder, it is possible to pull Zefa into his own side.


    To know that, he smashed an arm of Zefa, and the students loved by Zefa were all killed except Ai Yin and Binz. At the age of 73, Zefa learned that he had broken his arm and killed his student''s pirates to join the Navy as King of the Seven Seas. He began to have a strong doubt and distrust of the Navy, and resolutely withdrew from the Navy to destroy the whole The "NEO Navy" was established for the purpose of the world pirates.


    Isn''t it the best time to win him? As for the disc-sounding - Skurachman Apu, "Magic" Basil Hawkins, I really didn''t think that without Kidd, they actually became seven Wuhai.


    The red dog left, and Thunder also returned to his own Xingqiang warship. All the friends were surrounded, and Bartol Romeo asked with a look of gossip: "How can the boss not fight! We are just looking at it!"


    The black line of Tian Lei¡¯s face, your sister saw me as a movie? Tianlei slammed directly into the past. Bartol Romeo "ah!", flew out and fell into the pool.


    After Bartol Romeo came out of the pool, he looked at the grievances and said: "Boss, I just ask! Don''t yell at me!" Others could not help laughing.


    Tianlei looked at the beginning of the game and immediately stopped drinking: "Okay, don''t play tricks! There is something to say!"


    Bartol Romeo said with a smirk: "Boss, you said, you said!"


    "First of all, I asked you a question. What are we wearing on our backs?" Tian Lei said with a serious face.


    Bartol Romeo¡¯s glance, it¡¯s a weird return: ¡°Isn¡¯t the back of the navy¡¯s cloak?¡±


    When the other partners heard the words of Bartol Romeo, they couldn¡¯t help but laugh, and they held their foreheads. It¡¯s really a faceless person to have such a partner.


    Seeing the thunder is also speechless, facing Bartol Romeo: "We are wearing a cloak behind us, but it is more justice! Do you know?" After Tian Lei said to Bartol Romeo, another face Seriously asked a few people: "What justice?"


    This question of Tianlei, but all the people have been asked, Bartol Romeo weakly asked: "Navy?"


    "What about the dragons that day? Is it justice?" Tianlei has not made a sound Rome asked.


    "Dragons? It''s slag!" Bartol Romeo immediately thought about it, and he gave a cry.


    At this time, Drake also said: "But the Navy is protecting the Tianlong people. As long as they are disrespectful to them, the Navy will send a naval general."


    Bartol Romeo, when he was stupid, stunned his head and immediately said: "What is wrong with him? Anyway, I listen to the boss, the boss let me do, what do I do!"


    Nokiga also smiled and said: "Battor Romeo, this sentence, you are right! What is wrong with him? Anyway, I am also because the boss is going to the sea. Wherever he goes, I will go there." Noki Gao is not stupid to hear the words of Tianlei, he knows something, and immediately said.


    Kebi: "I am the same, where is the boss, I will go."


    Chennai said with a calm face: "I was robbed by the boss." Although this is not the right thing to say, the meaning of this is that the fool can hear it.


    Baby-5 is looking at the sky with a happy look: "The boss needs me."


    Drake and Luo smiled and said: "We are both, only in the boss can mix here, as soon as one leaves, the Navy will once again reward us."


    Tian Lei listened to their expression and couldn¡¯t help but laugh: ¡°It seems that everyone will follow me, then let me talk about what I do!¡±


    Listening to the Tianlei to start to say, all the people are wide-eyed to see the thunder, after all, Tianlei is so cautious, the things that are said to be small, are curious!


    "I want to leave the world government, set up a new navy, a real navy. Unlike the current navy, the justice of the world is the world government, serving the Tianlong people."

 Chapter 152： Luo VS Weiergo

    All the partners listened to the words of Tianlei, they could not help but be shocked. They guessed that Tianlei would say something big, but did not expect such a big event! This is to do with the world government! But why is there a feeling of excitement! All Qiqiqi replied: "We all listen to the boss."


    Then everyone calmed down and asked in Rome: "How many of me? When we set up a new navy, the world government will never let us go, and the navy''s army will follow, and we can''t stop it. Let''s go!"


    Tianlei mysterious smile: "I am so stupid boss? So rest assured! I have planned it for a long time! Now everyone is starting from G5. The world government is stupid, I have arranged G5 for me, as long as we completely The mastery of this G5 is that the world government cannot easily move us!"


    "It is a strategic place to know that G5 is the middle point between the political government and the four emperors. Once the political government is lost, the four emperors will not let them fall into the hands of the political government. The opposite is true, even though the political government has lost. However, they are not allowed to fall into the hands of the Four Emperors. And as we move forward, we will soon become a three-legged trend."


    At this moment, Luo suddenly changed his face and immediately said: "I almost forgot, the boss said G5, I think about it, there are many senior cadres in the G5!"


    Tianlei smiled and said: "Listen to you, I think of it, it is Vergo! This way, I really can''t let him go." After Luo Dao: "Baby-5, Kebi, Barto Al Romeo left, protecting the Xeon to G5. Others followed me, first went to G5 to win the Virgo."


    After saying that Thunder took Drake and Luo, Nokiga, and Chennai into a different space, a space moved away.


    Bartol Romeo screamed and immediately shouted: "Why do I always keep the ship!"


    Thunder soon came to the port of G5. At this time, Vergo has not yet gone. Thunder is still worried that he will escape when he gets the news! It seems that he did not expect that he would come so soon!


    The sudden appearance of the thunder, but the G5''s gangsters were shocked, and said: "Blue ~ Blue ~ Blue ~ Dragon General?"


    Tian Lei asked kindly: "Where is Lieutenant General Vergo? Can you take us there?"


    The dragon set sea corps continued to swear: "Good!" They are all bad people, but they are afraid of the generals.


    Under the leadership of the dragon, he quickly came to the office of Vergo, and Vergo saw that the Tianlei group was obviously stunned. He really didn''t think that Tianlei would come so fast, knowing that he just just received a notice for a few hours.


    "Lieutenant General Villego, oh no! It is the senior cadre of the seven martial arts and more franchise, and now I will take you in the name of the Navy." After that, he turned his head and said: "You are doing it, or I am doing it."


    At this time, Luo still did not speak, and the dragon set spoke first: "Blue Dragon General, are you mistaken, Mr. Vergo is a just navy, absolutely impossible to be what Wu Wuhai, what senior cadre of Dofranco? ""


    Luo said faintly: "I used to be one of them. I can still admit it. You were cheated by his disguise." Then turned to Vergo and said: "I am right? Vergo "Although Luo did not answer the words of the thunder, but from his expression can be seen, it is him to start.


    Vergo glanced at the thunder. When he saw the thunder at first sight, he knew that he couldn''t run this time. The ability of Thunder is notorious. No one can escape the movement of his space.


    All of him also let go, cold eyes and saw Luo said: "Why, you still want to do it with me?"


    Luo also sneered: "Do not try to know?"


    Tianlei looked at the two people''s eyes and they were going to start. They said, "If you want to fight or find a good place, this place is not the place where you fight."


    After talking about a space move to the middle of the two people, almost simultaneously grabbed the shoulders of the two people, a space moved to one, and the uninhabited island that passed when coming. Between the space movements, I have not forgotten to say with Drake, Nokigo and Chennai: "You three have to clean up this G5, and you have to master this G5 completely."


    On a small island not far from G5, Luo had already held up with Vergo, and Luo first launched the attack, and gave a low voice: "ROOM¡¤The baton."


    Luo made a huge round-shaped space, then extended his finger and waved it up. It was just a moment of all the stones in the dome, and the trees were controlled to float into the air.


    Not to mention that is Vergo, that is, the Thunder is also a scalp numb ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Luo this move, the target can be controlled is really no weight, volume and quantity restrictions. Look at this all day!


    The same is true of Virgo. Now Luo Tianlei has already said to him all the moves he knows in his previous life. He also helped him to awaken the domineering color, and he has already awakened the armed color domineering, but it is more than the past Luo is a lot stronger.


    Luo controlled the stones and trees that had passed to the sky. Vergo looked at so many stones and trees, and even did not even use the shaved space. He could only move very fast, hiding stones and trees, and ghosts in his hands. Bamboo is also constantly going to the stones and trees that are too late to hide.


    However, after Luo launched this move ROOM¡¤ baton, he started the next attack again, ¡°ROOM¡¤Scan.¡± Luo perceived the ghost bamboo in the hands of Vergo in the space, and then used the ability to bring the ghosts in the hands of Vergo. Bamboo was transferred to the front of the thunder.


    Tianlei looked at the ghost bamboo in front of him and smiled. He took the ghost bamboo in his hand and said to Luo with a smile: "Thank you, I have seen this ghost bamboo before."


    And Vergo is staying, he is waving the ghost bamboo in his hand to a huge stone that is smashing to him, but suddenly found the ghost bamboo in his hand, actually was taken away without knowing it.


    But the boulder is still smashing at him. Before Vergo, the highest sergeant of the G5, the long-term battle with the pirates, made his combat experience very much. Immediately twisted down the waist, a round kick kicked, kicked a huge crush on the smashed.


    Just a few breaths, everything in the sky has fallen to the ground. But Vergo has no idea how many times he has punched and how many legs, and Vergo even has some asthma.

 Chapter 153： Luo VS Vergo II

    "Oh! I haven''t seen it for so many years, the strength has increased very quickly! But I want to win over me, it''s still a lot worse!" After reading it, I took a deep look at Luo, then sighed and slammed on the ground. Luo blasted over.


    Luo, too, has already prepared the attack, and shouted: "Injection and shooting." I saw that the "middle-section" gripping method in Luo¡¯s kendo was aimed at the body of the violent fire. The ability to use to create a similar target of the quasi-heart, and then aim at the key points of Vigo, when the Vigo is only less than ten meters away from himself, a powerful shock wave shot out.


    When Vergo saw Luo''s attack, the speed was too fast. He had no time to escape. He immediately slammed again, and saw that Vigo''s domineering power broke out and the whole body became black.


    Seeing Luo and other people''s eyes bursting out, this is still what they saw, in addition to the thunder of the boss, there are such strong armed domineers.


    Luo''s powerful shock wave and Vergo''s fist slammed into each other, "Booming!" After a burst of explosion, Wilgo was blown out.


    After Wilgo''s bombing, after a steady body, "finger gun." On Vergo''s finger, he immediately sent out a powerful white light like bullets.


    Luo looked at the attack of Vigo, and gave a low voice: "ROOM¡¤ Slaughterhouse." This is a move that can transform objects in a hemispherical, global space made by Luo himself.


    It is also possible to cut an object or a creature into several pieces and recombine it within the range of his control. The separated creature will not die, hurt, or bleed. In addition, Luo can use this skill to help specific wounds remove harmful substances from the body and achieve the effect of treating injuries.


    It is also possible to move instantly and enter a building that cannot be accessed under common sense. It can be said that Luo''s signature moves are also a powerful move.


    I saw a stone behind Robert and Vergo exchanged positions, and escaped a shot from Wilgo. At the same time, it also launched an attack on Virgo. I saw that the high-frequency electric shock produced by Luo¡¯s fruit was wrapped around the wild knife ¡°Ghost Cry¡± carried by Luo, and then stabbed to Vergo.


    When the high-frequency high-voltage current wound by the tip of the blade touches the body of the opponent, the body tissue of the virgo is heated to cut the weigo into several pieces. However, Vergo''s reaction was not slow, and he hurriedly avoided it, but he still rubbed the arc on the knife.


    Although Vergo was only wiped a little, but Vergo felt that his arm did not seem to exist. The application of this trick is similar to the high-frequency electric knife in reality, and the arm of Vergo is just like being charged, it is paralyzed! Vergo immediately quits and strengthens the domineering on the arm, trying to use domineering to reduce the feeling of paralysis.


    Tianlei looked at Luo¡¯s high-frequency scalpel, and he couldn¡¯t help but admire it. It is worthy of being the main match between the original and the road to the alliance! This move is very powerful.


    Luo¡¯s combat experience is also not bad. When he saw a blow, he immediately launched a powerful attack and shouted: ¡°Gamma (¦Ã) knife.¡± Luo


    In the hands of the hands, quantitative gamma rays are emitted, and the gamma rays are gathered in the hands to form a gamma short knife that is partially hollowed out near the grip, and then quickly chased the past to Vergo.


    At this time, Vergo, feeling that his paralysis spread from the arm, the whole half of the body was paralyzed. The speed of body hiding was significantly reduced, and Luo''s gamma (¦Ã) knife hit the belly of Vigo.


    "Hey!" Vergo immediately spit out a blood, and Vergo was shot and flew out, squatting on the boulder of the transportation. Vergo only felt that the internal organs in his abdomen had been broken into pieces. Vergo stood up a few times before standing up. After a difficult time to stand up, Vilgo said: "Luo! It seems that you are really grown up!" This strength is not generally fast, but I will not be so easily defeated."


    After the talk, Vergo endured a painful cry, and Vergo¡¯s armed color domineering broke out again, and then made a monthly step and rushed to Luo again.


    Luo once again used the "ROOM¡¤slaughterhouse." He changed the stone around Vergo and changed himself to a position. After that, Luo held the ghost in his hand and cried to Vergo.


    At this time, the face of Vilgo showed a cold, a roundabout kick, and blocked the cry of Luo.


    "You also pick me up!" Vergo quickly kicked Luo once again, one foot, two feet and three feet ~~~~ More than 20 feet of Weiergo stopped, this is still his abdominal pain Stopped.


    Such a close distance makes Luo ROOM¡¤ slaughterhouse time can only be blocked with ghosts crying one by one. However, at this time, Luo knew how strong Vergo was. Every time Luo blocked the foot of Vigo, Luo¡¯s hands could not be shaken. After more than twenty feet, Luo¡¯s hands were almost unable to lift, and some looked at Vergo with horror.


    After seeing that Luo was suppressed by Vergo, there was danger. Luo''s partners are anxious, and immediately want to go to help, especially the Noki high-level has emerged ice flames. However, Tianlei stopped them and said to them: "Don''t worry! Luo''s ability can be more than that."


    It seems that the words of the thunder are confirmed, and Vergo rushed to Luo once again. Luo is holding on to the discomfort in his hand, and the tough hand lifted it up and screamed: "Spiritual shock!" After Luo''s thumb extended his hands to the side, the rest of the fingers were put up and made something like " The action of "Like" greeted.


    The two attacks attacked each other''s body almost simultaneously. At this time, Luo''s hand released a high-frequency electric shock similar to that of an automatic electric shocker. At the same time, this move had an impact effect, and Vergo was shocked.


    However, Luo is also not good enough to be beaten out, a fateful outcome. After a while, the two talents climbed hard, but in comparison, Vergo was much worse.


    It is necessary to know that Luo¡¯s heart is shocked, but he can make his opponent¡¯s body burn, cause damage to organs or coma, and even cut a weak opponent into two halves. The application of this trick is similar to an automatic electric shock in reality. Now the whole body of Wilgo is powered by a strong current, and now the station is standing still.


    Both of them started to launch the final blow, and the domineering of the whole body of Vigo broke out again. He did not expect that he broke through before he died, and the domineering became purple.

 Chapter 154： Surrender

    After that, Vergo rushed to Luo. And Luo is already ready, and a low drink: "Scalpel." I saw that Luo was also flying out, and the two hit the other side almost simultaneously.


    "Hey!" Both of them spit a few mouthfuls of blood, and they stood up against each other and stood still, but Luo showed a triumphant smile. At this time, he held a ghost in his hand and held a square meat. The group, as long as you look carefully, you can see that this is a heart.


    Wilgo stood and swayed and finally fell down, but his chest left a hole in the bowl. From the side of his body, you can see the other side of the body. This hole is just the location of his heart, and then look at the heart of Luo''s hand, even a fool knows that the heart of Vergo is taken away by Luo''s scalpel.


    However, at this time, Vergo was very seriously injured, but he was still breathing, and the heart in Luo''s hand was still beating. I saw a few of my partners open their mouths one by one! Qi Qi¡¯s shocked said: ¡°Can this be done?¡±


    Drake: "This heart is not there, can the body still live?"


    Noki Gao: "This is too unbelievable, and the heart is still beating."


    Tianlei explained to his companions: "Luo''s trick can dig out the enemy''s heart in the space. The excavated heart will be taken out along with the muscle tissue near the heart, so it looks like the heart is like being Packed in a cube, the target chest that is stabbed at the same time will open a diamond-shaped hole. Although the person who is stabbed is taken out of the heart, but the person will not die, and the heart will be temporarily removed after being taken away. If you master the enemy''s heart, you will have mastered the enemy''s life and death, because as long as the heart is pinched, the enemy will die immediately."


    Drake changed his face and immediately changed his face. Some shocked said: "Isn''t that, can it be used to control others?"


    When Tian Lei walked over to Luo, he replied: "So you have to keep it secret! This will be of great use in the future." After coming to Luo, Tian Lei asked: "How?"


    Luo smiled at Tianlei: "The boss can rest assured that it will take a few days off."


    Noki looked at Luo¡¯s chest and was somewhat recessed by Vergo. He couldn¡¯t help but worry: ¡°Luo, are you really okay?¡±


    Luo did not speak, but shook his head at Noki.


    Tianlei said to Noki Gao: "Nuoqi Gao, don''t worry! You forgot that Luo is the ship doctor of our captain. I think it is also the most brilliant doctor in the world." Tianlei is very good at Luo¡¯s medical skills. Confidence, after all, he has the ability to help, but in his previous life he took back his broken arm.


    Thunder again said: "Well, things are done, let''s go back!"


    After a few people returned to G5, Tianlei asked Luo to rest, but he himself started the pickpocket and said to Drake: "This thing, you get it, I want this G5 to finish in a month. It¡¯s all about us, understand?¡±


    Drake and Thunder are more than a hand, saying: "No problem! Give it to us!"


    Day after day, day after day, Tianlei is waiting, Tianlei thought it was very fast, but did not expect this to be two months, but no matter what, Tianlei still waited.


    On this day, the Navy Headquarters announced the new list of Qi Wuhai, Chorakol Miguel, Don Quixote, Fleminger, Poya Hancock, Baki, Edward Wimble, "Magic "Bazil Hawkins, "Hai Ming" playing disc sound ¡¤ Apu.


    When I saw Edward Weibull on this list, it was a thunder. This is the first time that Thunder saw the name of a pirate, and it was like this.


    With the help of Virgo, Thunder has completely mastered the G5. When I see this, some people will ask, isn¡¯t Vergo knowing that it is dead, and is it a battle with Luo? How can it help Tianlei! Why did you vote?


    It was a month after the battle between Luo and Vigo, and Luo¡¯s injury had recovered. Luo came over and said to Tianlei: "Boss, this Vigo is more useful than death."


    Thunder looked at him with amazement, and he thought about it, and it was this Vergo Don Quixote Rodriguez (Colazon) that was discovered by Dolfranming. Tian Lei did not think about it, Luo will let him go.


    Luo Yixiao said: "Boss, his heart is in my hands, life and death are not between me. But this Vergo, is very loyal to Dolfranming, just to control his life and death, can not conquer him. ""


    Tianlei couldn¡¯t help but looked down and thought that it¡¯s hard to do this kind of deadly loyal person. Suddenly, Thunder thought of Luo¡¯s ability and immediately got a note.


    "Luo I have a good idea, I think people like white beard can''t stand it! It''s not a problem to win this vigor! You go to call all the partners, and, take A few pigs come."


    Not all of them were there, and there were a few pigs screaming. Of course there is also Vergo. Everyone is looking at the sky and thunder, and it is the same for Luo himself.


    Bartol Romeo immediately asked: "Isn''t that old fun?"


    Tian Lei smiled at Bartol Romeo''s yin and then said to Luo: "Is there a trick for you to transplant?"


    When Bartol Romeo saw the smile of Thunder, he immediately trembled, and said to the side of Noki Gao: "Sister, I will not shudder at the smile of the boss! Although I don''t know the boss. What to do, but the next guy is estimated to be tragedy."


    When Luo Yi listened to Tian Lei¡¯s words, he looked at the expression of Tian Lei¡¯s yin and yin, and immediately chilled, and then said: ¡°The boss is really the boss, so you can think of it.¡±


    Bartol Romeo immediately said: "What does the boss mean!"


    Tianlei glanced at Bartol Romeo, and smiled overcast: "You look just fine! If you are Rory again, I will let you do the use of this trick!"


    Bartol Romeo''s cold water came down, and Luo looked at Bartol Romeo''s faint smile: "You are still awkward!"


    Luo was a few meters away from Vergo and a few pigs, faintly said: "Transplant."


    Luo¡¯s posture was quite a pull, but after this move, a group of people saw that Vergo and a few pigs had no change at all, and the scene became strange.


    After a while, Bartol Romeo looked at Luo with a black line and said: "Luo, have you finished this trick?"

 Chapter 155： Persuade Zefa

    It was at this time that Vergo, **** on the ground, snorted twice. However, his voice is not a human voice, but the sound of a pig. Among the pigs, one pig is a human face. It is full of horror. He first looked down at himself. After the body, the color of panic in his eyes is even stronger.


    At this time, Noki Gao also saw the same, his face was full of surprises, and he could not help but move a few steps away from Luo. Because this Vigor''s move is too horrible! Actually changed the soul of man and pig! They are now silently mourning for a tragedy in the tragedy of Vigo, and they have included Luo in the unsuccessful characters. They don¡¯t want to wake up to become a cat or a dog. It¡¯s really a big life. tragedy.


    But Bartol Romeo still did not respond, and Noki said to Bartol Romeo: "You don''t think, is this Wilgo want a pig?" Then he said that a pig said: "And Is this little pig very spiritual, like a person?"


    Bartol Romeo glanced at the little pig pointed by Velgo and Nokigo on the ground, and looked at it carefully. It was true, but there was still some disbelief. Can not help but walked over, the bundled Velgo loosened.


    As soon as the Virgo was released, the horses ran up in the middle of the road. Instead of walking on two feet, they ran on all fours, and the cold sweat of Bartol Romeo ran down. Bartol Romeo couldn''t help but turn his head and look at Tian Lei and Luo. They watched both of them smile and look at themselves, and their faces were pale.


    This day, Ray said to Bartol Romeo: "Battor Romeo, these little pigs and the Virgo that has become a pig, and the pig is already in the pigsty! After a few days, Luo will go and see if he has served."


    Bartol Romeo¡¯s face was not pale, but he had not changed his blood. He secretly vowed that no one can offend the boss in this life! My soul is in the body of a pig, living with a group of pigs, the most sadly looking at his body, too, like a pig, eating pig food, arching pigs!


    At this time, all the people could not help but look at Vergo, and the eyes were full of pity! This sad reminder of the child, provoke who is not good, you have to provoke the boss, this time, life may be a tragedy.


    In this way, a vigo in the pig body and body vigo, who lived with the pig for a week, began to collapse. After half a month, I was completely obedient, and with the heart of Luo¡¯s hand, Tian Lei began to let him do things. It¡¯s a character who has been undercover in the navy for several years and can be promoted to lieutenant general. Just do things properly.


    Thunder''s men are also considered to be more available.


    When the picture re-turns and returns to the Navy¡¯s release of the new Qiwuhai list, Tianlei has already begun to act. After confessing to all the partners, Tianlei dialed the phone of the man in the navy: "My actions have already begun, and you can move there."


    Tianlei looked at the sky and thought of Zefa. When I saw this list, your heart was completely dead! Then it is time for me to talk about it thoroughly!


    Where is Zefa, Tianlei has already checked it clearly. In the constant movement of space, Tianlei quickly came to Zefa¡¯s warship. At this time, the image of Zefa has changed and it is almost the same as that appeared in the previous anime. It seems to be on the verge of collapse.


    Looking at Zefa sitting there, his head was very decadent, and even the thunder appeared on his side and he did not find it. Instead, his disciples on both sides immediately said: "Who?"


    Tianlei looked at Ain and Binz and said with a smile: "You look like me, what kind of person?"


    At this time, Zefa raised his head, cold and cold: "The Navy headquarters, the new Blue Dragon general, Tian Lei! I do not know, what is going to the old man here?"


    "Just to ask you a question."


    Ai Yin and Binzziqi were surprised: "A question?"


    Zefa in the decadence also came to a little interest: "You are stationed in the G5, a thousand miles, just to ask me a question?"


    Tianlei still said with a faint smile: "What is justice?"


    After listening to the Thunder, Zefa stayed for a while. Is this the problem he thinks in his heart now? He stayed for a while and murmured: "Do you know why justice?"


    "Justice, the human nature, is the root of civilization from the past to the present. Justice is the foundation of man. Justice, for the sake of being a man, pruning personality makes it simple and clean, ink is fragrant. Why is justice? Why is it sung everywhere? Leave a strong and colorful stroke, the most eye-catching, and let people think deeply Some people think that robbing the rich and helping the poor, the road is not flat and the knife is helping, not inflammatory, and not flattering is justice, justice is the place of qi For the sake of hang, it is a righteousness, and where is the righteousness? It is everyone¡¯s imprinted to the bone marrow, profoundly good, just as the beginning of the human being, the nature is good, the good is the kind of opinion and disposition of the judgement of right and wrong, no need for everyone If you are willing to help others and give up your own way, you only need to have a goodwill in your heart. If you know how to be good with others, then society can realize the ideal of stability and stability. It will be like a paradise, and will live and work in peace and leisure."


    Thunder: "This is what I saw from the book. How do you feel?"


    When Zefa heard the words of Tianlei, it seems that if there is income, the more thoughts in the brain, the more chaotic.


    Thunder: "Do you want to hear my own understanding of justice?"


    Zefa nodded in the meaning of the next.


    Thunder: "In the past, I thought that the Navy was just, but after I saw the Tianlong people, I began to have doubts. But now they actually let you take this naval hero and kill you almost all of that session. The student''s pirates joined the Navy League. Is it really just a navy and a world government that can ignore the heroes and die of the naval elite?"


    "The answer is not to say, a word ¡®no¡¯! Then I thought, what is justice, saving one person is justice, blaming is justice, and finally summing up, being good is justice, and evil is justice.¡±


    When Zefa listened to the words of Tianlei, he began to recite: "To save one person is justice, and to be evil is justice. Finally, it is concluded that for goodness is justice, and evil is justice." Every sentence, Zefa¡¯s eyes brightened, and Zefa once again said: ¡°Yes! Being good is justice, and evil is justice. It¡¯s just that justice is so simple!¡±

 Chapter 156： Bright muscle

    Thunder went on to: "But later, I heard a poem made by a civilian. His poems made me understand what is true justice."


    Just like Zefa, who had found a direction from Tianlei, immediately stunned and looked up and asked Tianlei: "What poem? I understand what justice is."


    In the saying, Tian Lei said secretly to the author of the previous life, but I am so eager to let your poems spread in this world, don''t care. After reading: "August autumn high wind anger, roll my house on the three-legged Mao. Mao Feidujiang sprinkled the suburbs of the river, the taller hanging ÁI long forest tip, the next drifting Shentang Ûê.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    There are tens of thousands of buildings in the world, and the world is full of people, and the wind and rain are not as good as the mountains! Alas! When I suddenly saw this house in front of me, I was alone in freezing and freezing! ¡±


    Zefa and Binz looked at Tian Lei with a sullen look. Ai Yin was also dull and asked: "What do you mean?"


    This time, the round of thunder was forced, and then reacted, right! Here is the world of One Piece, how can they understand the world before.


    Immediately explained: "The meaning is: in August, the autumn is deep, the wind is angry, the wind has swept away several layers of thatched grass on my roof. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    How can I get ten million spacious and tall houses, and generally shelter the poor readers in the world, let them laugh and laugh, the house is not moving in the wind and rain, is it as stable as a mountain? Ugh! When did you see such a towering house in front of you, even if my huts were blown by the autumn wind, I would be willing to die by freezing myself! ¡±


    "An ordinary person can die for the poor in the world, and willingly go to the death of the frozen. Then we are so strong in the world, have the strength and ability to not do it? We not only want the world''s poor Scholars, and all the people in the world, can live and work in peace and contentment. This is what we should do."


    "Now my justice is to be the country for the people, the world is the country, the people of the world are the people. All that is before me is evil, for the justice of my heart, the pirates, the four emperors, the seven Wuhai Whether the aristocracy of the country, the navy, the world government or the five old stars, I will smash them and kill them!"


    Zefa and Binz and Ai Yin were all stupid looking at the thunder. After a while, they returned to God. Zefa pondered for a while and smiled and said to Tianlei: "The old man accepts your justice and is the country for the people. It is indeed the most justice, but your idea is very similar to the dragon''s revolutionary army! How do you know that you can do it?"


    Thunder: "Time, now the naval strength is greatly damaged, the four emperors are busy fighting for the white beard. As long as we take the G5 strategic location, as long as there is enough strength, we will be able to stand firm."


    Zefa looked at Tianlei with a contemptuous look and said faintly: "As you? Although your strength is really good, especially at your age, there is such a strength. It can be described as a gift of talent. No one in the navy can Than. When it is now, you are still far from the dragon!"


    "The dragon''s unsuccessful, I can see at a glance that he is not strong enough, of course, not to say that he is personal, but the whole. The whole revolutionary army also has good strength for him and the demon king, and there is still a chief of staff now! It¡¯s just three people.¡±


    "I know that I will not be prepared? Do you think I am like a fool?"


    Zefa couldn''t help but be curious: "Oh?"


    To get rid of Zefa is naturally to let him see the hope, it is time to brighten the muscles: "I have already prepared, introduce my partners,


    Noki Gao: The natural ice flame ability, the overlord color, the armed color, the smell of the color, the three-color domineering owner, the combat power is definitely not under the top lieutenant of the navy.


    Trafalgar Lo: The ability to operate the fruit, armed color, smelling color, two-color domineering owner, just defeated the former Lieutenant General of the G5, Vigo, the top lieutenant.


    Drake: Dinosaur fruit ¡¤ Tyrannosaurus shape ability, armed color, smell of color, two-color domineering owner, the combat power is also the top lieutenant.


    Kebi: The natural ability of the dark fruit, as well as the shock capacity of the white beard, the color of the overlord, the armed color, the smell of the color, the three-color domineering owner, the top lieutenant.


    Bartol Romeo: the barrier fruit ability, the world''s strongest shield, as long as he is defensive, even the navy general, he is helpless in a short time, the top lieutenant.


    Chennai: The ability of kilograms of fruit, armed color, smelling color, two-color domineering owner, Lieutenant General Lieutenant.


    Gal Dino: Superman wax wax fruit ability ~ www.novelhall.com ~ armed color, see the color, two-color domineering owner, the elite of the elite.


    Yuxiduo: Cat and cat fruit, Bobcat form ability, armed color, smelling color, two-color domineering owner, general lieutenant general.


    Face ̱ ԭ ԭ ԭ: Jian Hao class strong, armed color, see the color, two color domineering owner, the general force of the general lieutenant.


    Yalita: The ability to slip, the owner of the armed color domineering, the general lieutenant.


    De Zaya: Jian Hao class strong, armed color domineering owner, the general force of the general.


    Mr.5: Those who have the ability to explode fruit, see the general color of the domineering owner.


    Baby-5: The weapon''s fruit ability, the general force of the general.


    Miss Golden Week: The person with the ability to feel the fruit, the general lieutenant.


    The right to join the new will be the Virgo is also the top lieutenant.


    There is also a general manager who has 100% of the income, if you plus me, three generals, six top lieutenants, and nine lieutenants. In addition, I can also pull a group of people from the navy, the ability of the natural smog fruit, Smog, the fruit of the scorpion, Dina, T. Benn, the rust-rust fruit ability, Xiu En, Major General Kata The Air Force Navy, headed by Airwave, Kadalu and Yukimura, and nearly 20,000 navies.


    Mr. Zefa, your opinion, feels that in such a special period, can such strength be based on the sea?


    If Mr. Zefa, you can move, the youngsters who must have left the Navy are also likely to join, and that is really a tiger. Then calculate it and let the four emperors and the navy mess up and make some achievements. Believe that the revolutionary army with the same goals as us, there is a great possibility to join us! By the time, hehe!

 Chapter 157： Black female pirates attack

    "One general, six top lieutenants, nine lieutenants, and you are the general. There are also natural and tyrannical owners here. I really don''t know how you let them follow them willingly. your."


    Suddenly he said: "There are also the naval generals you picked up. It is also very good. This strength has been compared with the four emperors! I really don''t know, if you are in the eyes of the navy and the world government." However, with your strength and the special period, there is still the possibility of success."


    Tian Lei listened to Zefa and showed his tone. He immediately followed his tone and asked: "Mr. Nazefa, are you willing to accompany the kid crazy?"


    "Oh? The old man wants to ask, what kind of official do you give the old man?" Zefa asked with a smile.


    Tianlei smiled. When Zefa asked this question, he knew that he agreed. He immediately said: "I want to run a military in G5. Mr. Zefa is the chief instructor. I am in the same position as the general. I don''t know what Mr.?"


    Zefa thought for a moment and decided that he was the most suitable for such a position. He taught his disciples for a lifetime and was very interested in teaching his disciples. Besides, I have to go beyond myself, that is, the strength of the two disciples, Binz and Ai Yin.


    Binz and Ai Yin heard that Zefa said that they could not help but look at Zefa and called: "Teacher! Really want to leave the Navy?"


    Tian Leidao: "Not leaving the navy, but building a real, just navy."


    Zefa looked at his two disciples and asked: "You forgot, those companions who died in the hands of the pirates? Now you have to become an alliance with him? I can''t do it. If you don''t want to follow the teacher, You can leave, the teacher will never stop you."


    Listening to Zefa, Binz and Ai Yin¡¯s face changed, and Ain¡¯s charming eyes flashed with tears. ¡°The teacher, how can this be, where the teacher goes, I naturally go where.¡±


    Binz also quickly said: "Ai Yin said that there is nothing wrong, because the teacher, we have today, how can I leave the teacher!"


    Looking at Ai Yin wearing a navy suit, it is such a heroic, and now it is a pear with rain, really do not have a charm, look at the sky is a little straight. Sometimes love is just as unreasonable as it came, just as Tian Lei saw Hancock.


    It seems that this Ain, I have to win, or my own heart, it is estimated that it will not be able to settle down. Said to Hancock, before he has not counted his powerful strength in it! She can still have the power of a country behind her! Although she can''t rely on a woman with her men, but now she and her have become husband and wife, and she can''t get away with her own hands. It seems that she should talk to her in advance.


    Tian Lei once again glanced at the charming Ai Yin and said: "Mr. Zefa, then what are you waiting for my notice here? I still have a big deal to do. After I finish it, I can pull more from the navy. People come. And then I will send you a big gift." I thought that Ai Yin will be in G5 in the future, so there are opportunities, but now it is important to do the right thing.


    However, Tian Lei thinks a little simple. In this world of strength, how can it be just a mouthful to talk about it. I saw Zefa said slowly and unhurriedly: "Before this, did you play with the old man, let me see, the naval strongest genius, the youngest general, how much strength in the end, is the real price! Or ~ ~~~~Oh!"


    When Tian Lei listened to Zefa, he did not feel strange. It seems that he still has to do it! Laughing to Zefa said: "It is a great honor to be able to compete with Mr. Zefa!" After a pause, Tian Lei said: "I thought about it, there is a small island nearby, we went there to fight. how is it?"


    Soon, Lei Zefa and Binz and Ai Yin came together on this small island. Tianlei Zefa has already held it up. "Then let''s get started now!" Tianlei was facing Zefa. After saying that an extremely powerful momentum emerged from the thunder, it was overwhelming in the past. ¡±


    At this time, Tian Lei and Zefa¡¯s look changed slightly, and they also saw the different colors in the other¡¯s eyes.


    "Oh." A gunshot sound passed through the lush forest branches to the ears of four people.


    Then, with a powerful armed color domineering, black bullets broke through the air, flew straight toward Zefa''s eyebrows, and a big blow would force Zefa to kill.


    "Humph."


    The cold eyes of Zefa slammed into the place where the bullets flew, and then waved, the bullet with a strong armed color domineering, directly played by Zefa. To know the nickname of Zefa¡¯s youth, it¡¯s called a black wrist! That armed color domineering is the use of fire innocent. The armed color of this bullet still does not hurt him.


    Thunder said to Zefa: "It seems that this is coming to you! Hehe!"


    Zefa smiled slightly: "There is no way. The longer the navy, the more the enemy will be. Doesn''t this come?"


    "ÅéÅé,Åé,Åé."


    However, the person who hides in the dark is obviously a master. If he judges by the habits of normal people, the moment when Zefa slashes the bullet, it will definitely be when his spirit is relaxed, and it is slashed in Zefa. At the moment of this bullet, the gunmen in the dark opened fire, dozens of guns, dozens of bullets went straight to the main points of Zefa.


    Zefa had a huge iron-arm shredder, but almost completely blocked his entire body in one fell swoop. The dozens of people who had come were all blocked, and even Zefa''s skin did not hurt one point.


    "Hey."


    However, at this moment, another sound broke out, not the sound of bullets breaking through the air. This time it was a weapon to cut through the sound of the air.


    "Swordsman..."


    Tianlei moved, although Tianlei is not a pure swordsman, but after all, it is also a swordsman. Even if he has not seen it with his own eyes, Tianxuan can determine the identity of the attacker. He is a swordsman. The hands quickly gathered up the light energy, and almost a moment of the sky, the sword appeared in the hands of the thunder, and then the thunder waved the sword in the hands of the sky, blocking this attack.


    "Hey."


    The sound of the air broke again, but this time it was the sound of the sky in the hands of Tianlei, breaking through the air. I saw the Tianyun Yunjian in the hands of Tianlei directly smashing toward the shadow center of one big tree.


    "boom."


    A pure black knife appeared. This is like a wizard in the dark. There is no light on the blade. The sky clumping sword and the pure black sword smashed together. Under the powerful power of the thunder, this black knife instantly retreated and broke into the shadow of the big tree and disappeared, as if it never appeared. Too general.

 Chapter 158： Black female pirates attacked two

    "Oh? Sword..."


    The disappearance of the other party did not make Tian Lei feel unhappy, but it aroused the interest of Tianlei, because this master of the sword is the swordsmanship of the sword, and the thunder is really only heard, but has not seen it. Of course, the moment of the match, Tian Lei knows that there is still a big gap between the master of the Taidao and the real peak of the world, but even so enough is enough to make Tianlei interested. However, Tian Lei¡¯s interest did not stop the attack, but the killing was still not finished.


    "Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!"


    Seeing that Tian Lei was also attacked, Zefa smiled: "It seems that I am tired of you! Hahaha!" Although Zefa said that his face was tired, but his face was full of smiles, and all was a good show. Look like that.


    Suddenly, when Tian Lei was still looking for the figure of the assassin, a strong wind passed into Tian Lei¡¯s ear.


    Looking at the probe, I saw that there was a hundred meters in front of everyone. I don¡¯t know when a tornado that was more than ten meters wide appeared in front of Tianlei. The attack range was very wide. The huge tornado that connects with the sky is like the expression of nature''s roar, and instantly destroys everything around it.


    At this time, this huge tornado swept through Tianlei and Zefa, and Binz and Ai Yin were also within the scope of this attack.


    "let me do it."


    No escaping, there were four people present, no one chose to evade, watching this huge tornado that was connected to the sky, the first person''s face was not afraid, but full of confidence. Zefa is naturally fearless, and Binz and Ai Yin are extremely confident in their teacher Zefa.


    Tianlei naturally did not fear, so he immediately shouted out.


    "A knife flow and a tornado." The Tianlei holding the Tian Congyun sword is also a trick, and it is back in the past.


    A much larger tornado instantly burst into the air and hit the tornado that had been attacked.


    A strong gust of wind swept around, brushing the navy and Zefa''s navy cloak, and the surrounding trees were all uprooted and blown into the sky.


    At the same time, the dust on the ground was blown all over the sky. All the time within a few kilometers, there was yellow dust. Wanli Huangsha, covering the sky, using these two sentences to describe the scene at this time can be described as a suitable situation.


    "Boom."


    Suddenly, a violent explosion sounded, and the two huge tornados collided again after several encounters. With the loud noise, the two tornadoes disappeared almost at the same time.


    It seems that this fight ended in a draw.


    "Hey, hey, hey."


    Shots, the guns that had just disappeared at this time sounded again, and several bullets mixed with powerful armed color domineering went straight to the thunder of the whole body. Tianlei escaped directly in a space move, and said: "Mr. Zefa, they are coming to you, how come one by one?"


    Zefa listened and laughed aloud: "This can''t blame me! This can only say that you are long and unseen." After the knot was released, Zefa did not open the jokes of Tianlei.


    In fact, Tianlei also knows what is going on. After all, Tianlei has just finished the trick with the enemy. Naturally, his degree of vigilance has also dropped to the lowest level. It is the easiest to be sneaked, but has been hiding in the dark, not found by Tianlei. The gunman chose to attack Tian Lei at this time.


    Tianlei confidently smiled. For this situation, he had already guessed it at the moment of his own recruitment. In the case of Tianlei, the gunman who was hiding in the darkness was extremely in control of the human heart. How could he let such a good opportunity pass?


    "Light speed kick!"


    When the eyes were stunned, Tianlei¡¯s right foot was lifted up, and the light energy was quickly gathered. Under the powerful strength of Tianlei¡¯s generals, these bullets were directly hit by this leg of Tianlei.


    The next moment, Tianlei instantly disappeared in place.


    A strong wind rang, and the figure of Tianlei appeared in a jungle hundreds of meters away. In front of Tianlei, a young woman wearing a blue hand and holding a pair of guns was standing there. It is the Black Female Pirates Group, the first combat captain Kelly.


    After seeing Kelly, Tianlei¡¯s whole person was a bit stupid. I saw this Kelly, wearing a small navel dress that didn¡¯t seem too fit, tightening her amazing figure and tightening like a doll. Cute faces, but there is a pair of want to fly *, although the scale is not too large, but the shape is beautiful, can make the adult male master the hand; fine to only a small waist, fascinating, cute as a small bean The navel seems to tell everyone - not all girls are qualified to wear the navel.


    It¡¯s the face of an angel, the body of the devil, but the thunder is not a little interested, even if it is a little man¡¯s pure appreciation of a woman, there is only one reason, one word is black, two words are very black, three words are very Black, four words really your mother black. The women of past Africans and her are also white. Compared with her, it is not so dark. Black toothpaste to find her endorsement will definitely be a piece of fire.


    "Drink, shoot, lick, lick, lick."


    Seeing his own path was seen by Tianlei, Kelly did not choose to escape. Kelly, the second battle captain of the famous black female pirate group, also had her own pride. She also wanted to see her as a naval general. Tian Lei, what a powerful presence.


    A pair of guns waving in the hands of Kelly, in less than half a second, dozens of bullets with strong armed color domineering were hit by her, all of these bullets went to the vital point of the thunder .


    Not only that, these bullets are different from the bullets that she hit when she sneaked. When she was sneaked, she was afraid of exposing her position, so she couldn¡¯t shoot her all the time. That¡¯s too much, but at the moment her trace has been Lei knows that she has no need to continue to hide, so one shot is full force.


    "Oh?"


    The thunder of the thunder has learned the attack power of these bullets, and there is definitely an attack that the top squadron can attack. This level of attack, dozens of dozens of hits, even the red dog, Ze Such a person like France does not dare to face his front. This is also the confidence of Kelly. As a gunman, she can condense her own armed color domineering on a bullet, and the strength of the attack is straightforward. These dozens of bullets that are comparable to the generals¡¯ attack are also the reason why she did not escape after she was seen by Tianlei.


    "The only way?"


    With a slight smile, Tianlei made a thing that shocked Kelly. In Kelly¡¯s view, even if the thunder is so powerful, it will not resist the attacks of dozens of hits comparable to the generals. Lei chose a hard resistance, who let Tianlei have a strong shock capacity!

 Chapter 159： Black female pirates attacked three

    "Hey! Hey! Hey! Boom."


    First, there was a burst of space, and then the roar of a giant cannon sounded. The hands of the thunder burst out with a dazzling pale white aperture, and the shocking power broke out. After that, two punches were made. The powerful two punches were hit by Tianlei, and the space was broken. The dozens of bullets of Kelly seemed so pale and weak in this perfect two-fist, and they were instantly Tianlei¡¯s pair of iron fists fell to the ground and became a pile of scrap iron.


    At this time, Tian Lei''s double-fighting attack did not stop. I saw a devastating shock wave from the thunder of the thunder, and ejected it and went straight to Kelly''s face, and this road was full. All the places where the devastating shock wave passed have turned into a vacuum zone.


    "What??!!~~~~~"


    Seeing that Tianlei was so direct, and cracking his proud attack with the ravages, Kelly was already deeply shocked, and at that time the devastating shock wave reached Kay. Li''s body.


    "Step aside."


    At this moment, even when Tian Lei thought that Kelly was dead, a figure appeared in front of Kelly.


    Black robes, haze looks, 40 years old, looks a little weak, the contours of the face are not too big, a eagle hook nose. A pair of sorrowful sorrows, but now the most rogue hatred The expression of dark brown hair is very low, covering most of the forehead, this time is even more fierce. Of course, there is also the same black skin as Kelly, the captain of the black pirate group, the heroine black sister.


    At the moment, the black sister came to the front of Kaili and then punched the shock wave of Tianlei.


    "Boom."


    This black female pirate group, Tian Lei is really listening, in the new world, but known as the four emperors, one of the strongest four sea thieves. And the black sister with the title of heroine, the character is naturally no more to say, Tianlei once again has the heart of love, with the addition of this black female pirate group, their strength will increase greatly!


    After a loud bang, the black sister''s right fist wrapped around a small whirlwind, actually blocked the powerful blast that was full of devastating power. At this moment, the black sister was unscathed.


    Tianlei saw his powerful blow, but he was blocked by the black sister. Although he did not attack with all his strength, he also used the shock capacity! Tianlei looked at the captain of the black female pirate group standing in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help but ask a brow and ask, ¡°Well? Black sister?¡±


    "Yes, it''s me." He stood up and said that the prison was calm.


    "Black girl, female gun **** Kelly." Said Tianlei pointed to the shadow of a big tree. "There is also a shadow swordsman Weishuang, it seems that the strong of your black female pirates has arrived."


    With the action of the thunder. Weishuang, who was hiding in the side, knew that he had been leaked, so he walked out from the shadows.


    "That said, you are looking for Mr. Zefa!" Wrinkled, Tianlei for the black sister, the attacking object from Zefa to himself felt confused. "You and I have no complaints in the past, no hatred in the past. I have never seen each other before. Why? Attacked me?"


    "No reason, if you have to find a reason, you can only blame your name is too big, the naval strongest genius, the navy''s youngest general, is more challenging for us than Zefa." Emotional fluctuations, the black sister still said calmly.


    "Understood." He nodded and the thunder was positive. It seems that they are challenging the strong: "But I am a little curious, why do you do this!"


    The black sister smiled coldly: "I will wait until you win us."


    After saying that an extremely powerful murderous murder appeared from the black sister''s body, it was rolled over to the thunder.


    "Come on." For the black sister suddenly violently, I want to start with a strong first, Tianlei has already thought of it, so Tianxuan has prepared for the battle early, when the black sister murders, the Tianlei¡¯s double fists Once appeared, it symbolizes the shocking ability, the dazzling pale white aperture. There is also a small cyclone on it.


    At the same time, he said: "Take me a punch!"


    When the look is astounding, Tian Lei¡¯s figure instantly appears in front of the black sister, and a punch is smashing toward the black sister¡¯s face. At the same time, a treacherous, but mixed with the king¡¯s intention is the domineering color. The body broke out.


    Tianlei has already gone out at the moment, so the punch of the absolute general of this boxing is completely different from the shock wave issued by Tianlei.


    "What he said really didn''t lie to me. Although the power of this boxing is weaker than that of the four emperors, it is definitely a punch that can only be played by the generals." The black sister who stared at Tianlei¡¯s fist made Judging: "But what about it, my black sister is one of the strongest pirates under the Four Emperors Even if my real strength does not reach that level, but I can harden that level of the strong. ""


    The color of self-confidence flashed over, and it was one of the strongest pirates under the Four Emperors. The black sister had already reached the level of the generals in the face of Tianlei, and did not give in. Instead, I screamed to the thunder of this thunder, and saw her right fist wrapped around a small cyclone greeted Tian Lei¡¯s right fist.


    The two strong relatives, almost no wins and losses, a visible wave of volatility broke out from the intersection of the two men''s fists, and instantly destroyed everything around them.


    But on the surface it seems to be a tie, but in fact it is not the case. When the black sister¡¯s fist touched Tianxuan¡¯s fist, she felt an extremely powerful force, Tian Lei¡¯s fist was uploaded, it was the body¡¯s Power and the most powerful force formed by the power of the earthquake. The black sister couldn¡¯t help but say: "It¡¯s a powerful force!"


    In the face of this powerful force, the black sister felt that she was almost unable to support it.


    "Damn, this guy is not a human-type sea king, the power is so powerful, it is really not like people."


    Feeling this powerful force, the calm face of the black sister became shocked, and she possessed the strength of the peak of the peak, and relied on the stormy fruit to compress her wind into the fist, even if the attack power is not as good as the general level. There are also eight of the generals! However, in the face of Tian Lei, a big punch, she felt that she could not hold it.


    Unfortunately, Tianlei does not know what she thinks, or she will tell him that the strong earthquake capacity is strong in a shock word. When the two men are holding together with the boxing, the shock capacity can still be strong. The power of vibration, such as the waves, is endless, how her black sister can withstand it.

 Chapter 160： Devil pirates fight

    On the one hand, Zefa, Binz, and Ai Yin were idle, and Ain asked Zefa: "Teacher, are we watching?"


    Zefa said faintly: "I was here to try this strength of our future marshal. Now someone has tried for me and saved my strength. I am too happy to have it!"


    Binz also smiled and said: "Ai Yin is in charge of him! The teacher let us watch the drama, we will watch the play! What is urgent, if he can''t, the teacher will not help later."


    All because of the power of Francis, pure physical strength coupled with the domineering power of the body, the power of Francis''s punch is much stronger than it seems.


    After the black sister was shocked, he quickly recovered the calm of the past, and snorted. The black sister¡¯s right fist was on a small tornado compressed by a huge tornado. The rotation speed became faster again, and Tianlei had already made every effort.


    "Do you only have this strength?"


    Looking at the hard-working expression of the black sister, Tian Lei asked with a smile.


    The black sister also naturally heard it, and Tian Lei¡¯s intention was that Tian Lei did not use all his strength.


    "Damn." This sentence of Tianlei, for the black sister who has always been very self-satisfied, is simply a complete humiliation, the face of the blue violent violent, black sister wants to fly the thunder to prove their strength.


    Strength can be strength, not by anger, it can be improved instantly, even if the black sister is so angry, it can only block the iron fist of Tianlei.


    "If that''s the case, I will let you know what is absolute strength."


    The momentum of Tianlei¡¯s body broke out, and even the domineering color is the same. Tianlei no longer intends to keep his hand for the black sister. To beat her to the service, the Tianlei will enter the strongest moment. status.


    "No, you don''t hurry up."


    At the moment when Tianlei entered the strongest state, the black sister felt that an unrivaled powerful force on Tianlei¡¯s iron fist passed over. If Tianlei used this force to attack himself, he would not be dead and he would be disabled. Under the cold prison, he shouted out loud.


    "Hahaha, black sister, if you guys shouted out earlier, the naval''s strongest genius, and the youngest general will have died."


    With a burst of laughter, a huge fist went straight to the back of Francis.


    "Parkin?"


    You don''t have to watch the sound, the black sister knows who the comer is. The demon pirate captain Pajin is also one of the strongest pirates under the four emperors.


    But Tian Lei, no matter who he is, and what he does, as long as he shot himself, then he must die. Cold drink: "Death." After a space move, it immediately appeared behind Parkin, and the iron fist went to Pakin, who had not lost his strength.


    However, Parkin¡¯s reaction was not slow. He turned back and slammed into the thunder. At the same time, he sipped coldly: "Hey, the general of the navy, I am going to smash you a corpse today."


    "Boom." Only listened to the iron fist of the loud thunder, they greeted Parkin. This boxing thunder is full of self-confidence, but I did not expect that this Parkin is really hard to resist. Although Parkin is already pale, his hands are shaking all the time, but the block is blocked.


    Then Parkin did not fight, but quickly retreated and merged with the black sister.


    The devil murdered Wang Mopa, the captain of the black girl pirate group, and the heroine black sister. At this moment, the two strongest pirates under the four emperors stood opposite the Tianlei.


    "Two sea thieves, you really can see me." Desperate sneer, Tian Lei looked at the three people in front of him said. Then I curiously asked: "I am wondering, how can you both walk together? Also came here together, the goal is not me?" After the day, Lei also glanced at the side of the show. Law trio.


    The black sister saw that Parkin retreated to her side and could not help but move to one side, and then said: "Although my purpose is the same, it is to defeat a naval general to improve our reputation! The position of the four emperors. But this devil murderer Parkin is not my group, I am not anxious to kill him!"


    When Parkin heard the words of the black sister, he smiled coldly and said: "Unfortunately, you can''t kill me, huh, huh!" Parkin''s black sister did not object, it seems that they are not twice.


    Tianlei is always seen, this Parkin has been in the middle of a long time to come, looking for business. And still grab the business of this person''s head, not right, it is the robbing method, I am the whole one.


    Parkin turned to the black sister: "Black sister, we have been fighting for a lifetime, how about cooperation?"


    The black sister was quite awkward and yelled at Parkin: "To the old mother, the old mother is not the four emperors, the old lady is not willing to cooperate with you listen to the words of the black sister, Tianlei for this black sister Even more admired, this black sister is the most special one among the pirates. Whenever she goes there, she will be treated like a hero. It is because she is like a grandson of the past life. Although she is doing illegal, she is It is indeed helping those who have difficulties.


    Such a special pirate, Tian Lei would not want to know.


    Thunder is facing Parkin Road: "Call out your three powerful partners! Otherwise I am afraid, they have no chance to play, and your captain has already hung up."


    It¡¯s a naval general, I know so much to us! Thunder can not help but think, nonsense, as a navy, the most dozens of pirates, but all are journalists.


    As soon as Parkin waved, three figures came in the distance. Parkin turned to the black sister. "This is not to blame me. The fate of this navy general, we have to fix it."


    The black sisters looked at them coldly, and their eyes were full of contempt. Through the fight, they knew that the strength of Tianlei was a true general, not what they thought, the pseudo-general that was exaggerated by the Navy.


    "Hey, the blue dragon general, today our four pirates group join forces you will die." Looking at Tianlei''s disdainful smile, the three people came and shouted at Tianlei.


    "Yes, there are four strong thieves in our pirate group. It is also a dead scene for you to bury you together." Nodded, Parkin seems to have determined that he can kill the thunder.


    "Oh? To kill me? Just a few of you?" Tianlei once again disdainfully smiled, facing the fear of these people. "You are just a loser under the Four Emperors. It is so blunt, I am looking at it. Several of you can block my blow."

 Chapter 161： Clip attack

    As Tian Lei said, the faces of several people on the opposite side became very ugly, but then their faces returned to normal, because they seemed to be dead today.


    At this time, Zefa and Binz and Ai Yin, who were watching the show, also changed their looks. The two pirates looked for his expired generals to increase their reputation. Law is the best one of the Navy¡¯s generals. This allowed Zefa to teach countless naval geniuses. How many of the naval generals, lieutenants and lieutenants in the middle school are his disciples? This makes him a proud person, how to stand it!


    "Boom."


    At this moment, a loud noise broke the thoughts of the people. With this loud noise, there was a glimmer of joy on the faces of several people, and after this loud noise, it was the ground shaking.


    Under the sensation of Tianlei¡¯s sensation, I saw a giant of the size of a small mountain descending on the side of Zefa. The loud noise was also the sound of the giant when it landed, and the vibration of the earth was also the giant. Caused.


    It was Tian Lei and Zefa who saw this huge figure and was shocked.


    This giant is a tiger that is comparable to the San Juan Hungry Wolf, which has a huge battleship with the Black Beard Pirates. Its body is even bigger than the descendants of Oz.


    Then a few powerful momentum broke out from there.


    The East China Sea Security Officer''s Special Notice, the first person in the city, the fighting champion Boji, the supersonic Europe, the hunter Capone, the wine tycoon, the murderer Wang Billion, the guardian Xi Yue.


    Except for the evil tigers, all the pirates have appeared on the Tianlei side. The purpose is self-evident. The evil tigers are used to stop Zefa from coming to help the thunder, while others are besieging. Thunder.


    Tianlei has no fear at all, because these people are not his opponents at all. We must know that in the face of absolute strength, there is no one in the number of people. Moreover, Tianlei, who has the ability to space, is not afraid of siege. Tianlei turned his head and looked at Zefa, and smiled: "Mr. Zefa, it seems that they are a little bit ignorant of you!"


    In fact, I don¡¯t need Tianlei to say that Zefa has noticed that he is now outrageous and can¡¯t control what the strength of Tianlei is. First launched the attack, and sighed aloud: "Crush!" After saying that Zefa raised his huge mechanical arm and hit the savage tiger. From the pulverizer, a powerful shelling of unmatched power was released.


    Giants tend to have strengths that are far superior to others, but they are also less likely to cultivate a variety of tactical techniques, because they are too big and have no cultivation at all.


    Although Zefa is old, but with a huge iron arm shredder and unparalleled domineering, with the power to break everything, the Navy''s giants can be easily knocked down. However, because of his high age, his arms are heavy, his movement speed is slightly slow, he has to take drugs every time he fights, but his strength is still the same. This giant who relies on his own body strength can¡¯t stop one of Zefa¡¯s attacks. .


    The powerful artillery shell directly opened a hole in the giant evil tiger''s body, blood flow like a column! After a successful blow, Zefa yelled: "You are too young to see the old man."


    The old man in the anger is usually very terrible, not to mention the old man still has the strength of the general, naturally it is invincible. "Boom." Zefa once again launched an attack, only to see Zefa''s huge mechanical arm, a trick to crush the tornado, the heavy blow on the ground, the ground immediately began to cause cracking, especially the dragon is a huge body The land under the giant''s feet could no longer bear his weight, his legs fell, and his body fell to one side.


    A shaving of Zefa appeared on the head of the evil tiger. The huge robotic arm pressed the head of the evil tiger and shouted: "Smashing the shorts." This is the strongest move of Zefa, first grabbed with a crusher. The opponent, then use the built-up explosives to fry the bones. Even the giant body of the evil tiger can''t bear such an attack. The top of the head is directly hit by a huge hole, and the whole brain is also broken.


    Zefa also returned to the ground, watching Parkin and a group of cold drinkers: "The old man''s fist can not be picked up! Hahahaha!"


    After Parkin saw it, his face changed. They were strong under the four emperors and put themselves too high. It is said that it is only under the four emperors, but the generals of the navy are not counted here.


    Parkin Lima handed a wave of the East China Sea security officer''s special instructions, the first person in the city, the fighting champion Boji three points out, blocked in front of Zefa.


    Zefa saw the three men coming to himself, bursting out with a bang, and once again raised the huge open robotic arm, and the attack began to start.


    At this time, Tianlei shouted: "Mr. Zefa Why are you angry? These people will be handed over to me. Where are you looking, just look at my future marshal? Whether the strength is complete."


    "Hey, marshal! You think too much! There is no helper, I see what you do." Pajin smiled sinisterly. At this moment, he already thought that he would set the thunder and yell. : "Dead!" After a wave of hands, the supersonic Europe, the hunter Capone, the wine tycoon, the murder of Wang Billion, the guardian Xi Yue all attacked Tian Lei.


    For a time, all kinds of attacks appeared in front of the thunder, the fist of the supersonic Europe, the bow of the hunter Capone, the murder of King Billon, the sniper of the guardian Xiyue, and the super attack of Parkin.


    "coming."


    "It''s so strong!"


    In an instant, Thunder felt that an extremely large suction appeared around him. This suction seemed to force himself to the side of Parkin, without any pause, even if Tianlei used his own arms. The color is domineering, but it can only temporarily resist this suction.


    Tianlei is now a shocked look. I did not expect that in addition to the ability of the dark fruit, there is actually the ability to produce strong suction. While using the domineering resistance of the body, the Tianlei''s palms once again appeared a circle, dazzling pale white aperture. After pulling on both sides, the space around the thunder was immediately distorted, and the space that was twisted was smashed, and the distorted space was like a whip. To the supersonic Europe, the hunter Capone, the wine lord Shaw, the murderer Wang Billong, the guardian Chang Xi The five people smoked in the past.


    Tianlei shouted: "Give me to die!" The power of the space and the ability to shock the earthquake are not something that everyone can bear. Among the five, it is extremely fast to the supersonic Europe, the other four One by one was drawn out.

 Chapter 162： Strong

    Just a blow, the hunter Capone, the wine lord Xiaode, the murderer Wang Billong, the guardian Xi Xi, the four who have the strength of the lieutenant, was killed by the thunder, but the Thunder also consumed nearly two layers. Physical strength, but this strong and overbearing trick makes everyone feel shocked!


    At the moment, Perkins first used his own fruit ability in front of Tianlei. The suction power can not only enable the ability to make a strong suction, but also attract people to their own side. The water in the human body, the blood is also sucked away, and at the same time, it can absorb the fruit ability of the injury, and attacked the thunder without fear under the effect of the fruit ability.


    However, just after the thunder of the thunder, let it produce fear from the heart, so now it is particularly embarrassing, and Perkins is attacking the thunder in this state.


    "Hey." Tian Lei snorted, even if there is still a supersonic European restraint, Tianlei did not have the slightest fear. At this time, the East China Sea security officer''s special instructions against Zefa were blocked. The decapitated people were in the city and the fighting champion Boji. The trio once again returned to the side of the siege.


    Zefa smiled. It is natural to see that his thunder is still somewhat inadequate. However, Tianlei has a strong ability to make up for it. This is the strength of a complete general! There is indeed an ability to dominate the party.


    At the time of the arrival of Parkin Day, the thunder was also instantly bursting into the blue-strength, and two fists mixed with powerful armed color domineering greeted Parkin¡¯s attack. However, at this time, the supersonic Europe attacked, and Tianlei could split a hand and attack one person''s attack.


    "Boom."


    Then there was a loud noise that shattered in the atmosphere. From the hands of Parkin, two atmospheres of more than ten square meters were cracked. At the same time, an atmosphere of more than ten square meters was used as a source of unusually powerful shock waves. The body of Tianlei went straight away, and the two stalemate for a time.


    The supersonic Eurocopter did not have the strength of Parkin, and it was hit by Tianlei with the moment when Tianlei was full of powerful armed color domineering fists.


    "Hey!" Supersonic Europe slammed a few mouthfuls of blood in the air and stopped.


    The cooperation between the two people is wonderful, but the strength is too much, and in this case, Parkin, it is convenient to use his own suction ability to control the action of Tianlei, followed by Perkins and Supersonic Europe. At the same time, Parkin stopped using the suction ability and used the strength of the whole body to attack the Tianlei. At the same time, several other people were not idle, and they also launched an attack on Tianlei.


    At this moment, Tianlei can only face all the attacks of these people, and can''t dodge at all.


    "With a few of you also want to kill me, I am crazy."


    With a big drink, even if the three thieves face the face of these world-famous sea thieves, the full-scale attack remains unchanged, and the color of self-confidence still exists.


    Then Tian Lei went to the air for a month, then looked at Parkin with a look of contempt, cold and cold: "Want to kill me? First pick me up a trick eight feet Qionggou." I saw a wave of Tianlei Numerous photons quickly gathered, and then jumped into the air, and then fired numerous dazzling light bullets to them. This was a wide-ranging attack.


    At one point, the whole island was summarized in the scope of the attack. The three people of Zefa and the black sister saw the attack of Tianlei, and the face changed. Six people couldn''t help but sneak a sentence at the same time. We are just watching the show now! Hit us to dry the ball!


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!" The sky is like a star full of stars attacking people on the ground.


    When the attack came, some people in Parkin could only avoid it, but unfortunately, this powerful attack of Tianlei was only an arch of Tianlei. The real attack has only begun now, and Tianlei immediately moved in a space and appeared in front of the supersonic Europe.


    Tianlei smiled at the supersonic Euro, and said: "I just played it too hard! I also tried to punch me out." After the thunder of the thunder, the domineering color suddenly broke out, and the day was let. The sudden appearance of the thunder, and the shocking supersonic Europe, was once suppressed by the unparalleled momentum of the thunder. The whole body is a bit stiff, and the speed of avoidance is naturally unable to keep up. He was also a man with great combat experience.


    Immediately crossed his arms, blocked in front of himself, thinking of the attack of the thunder to block, but unfortunately he was too small to see the thunder, too high to see himself. Tian Lei¡¯s fist had just collided with him. He felt an unparalleled force from the thunder of Tian Lei¡¯s fist. He could not resist at all, and he was immediately thrown out. Supersonic Europe vomits blood in the air.


    It is a pity that Tian Lei wants his life this time. Naturally, he will not let him go so easily. Once again, a space move to the sky above the supersonic Europe Tianlei¡¯s eyes full of killing So that the heartbeat of the supersonic Europe will stop soon.


    Just listen to Tian Lei and give a cold drink: "Go to hell!" Then a trick filled with the domineering 2,000-swing whirlpool kick, kicking on the head of the supersonic Europe, directly giving the head of the supersonic Europe Kicked into a burst of watermelon.


    Parkin also saw this scene. He saw the supersonic European death, his face completely blackened, and immediately pointed to other people: "Be careful of the blue dragon general raid!"


    It¡¯s just that Tian Lei has once again made room for the move, and came to the front of the murderer Wang Billong and the guardian Xi Yue, with Parkin¡¯s reminder. After killing Wang Billong and the guardian Xi Xi, they heard Parkin¡¯s reminder, and while they were dodging, they were on alert.


    So when Lei appeared on the same day, they found the thunder, and both of them simultaneously punched the ball to the thunder. The thunder is naturally the same, and the punches are attacked. They are respectively on the fists of the murderer Wang Billong and the guardian Xi Yue. Before Tian Lei¡¯s full attack and the power of the generals, he was directly far away.


    At this time, the nearby hunter Capone smashed and his sword slammed into the thunder of the thunder.


    "what?¡­¡­"


    But what shocked the hunter Capone was that Tian Lei was standing in the same place without any injury. His attack could not break the defense that Tian Lei had attached the top military commander.


    This is the strongest defense of Tianlei, the unmatched armed color domineering, and the six-type iron block that has been cultivated to the extreme by Tianlei, the defense of Tianlei is probably only the same, and the iron can be refined to the ultimate Cap. One of the ratios! The attack of the hunter Capone was hardened by the iron and the unparalleled domineering of the thunder.


    "Impossible, this guy is the second white beard." Hunter Capone''s face is incredible.

 Chapter 163： The beginning of the mission

    The hunter Capone saw a sniper attacked by himself. He couldn¡¯t hurt the Thunder, and the hunter Capone couldn¡¯t help but scream out.


    "Hey, I am not the second white beard, Laozi is the marshal of the emerging navy!" Tian Lei snorted, the shock of the hunter Capone is very disdainful, for this kind of shock to others, not to think about themselves Weak people, Tianlei has always been disdainful.


    "You pirates, I still heard, killing more goods, no evil, I will kill you first, and then send others to double you."


    After the thundering of the thunder in the eyes of the thunder, for those who want to kill themselves, and the hands are covered with blood, the thunder will never be soft-hearted, and when the hunter Capone is shocked, the thunder waved the iron fist to the thunder. Going to the head of the hunter Capone.


    "what."


    At this moment, the hunter Kapen was only awake, and the hunter Capone, who knew where his weakness was, could not escape the attack of the thunderous thunder. He could only raise his arms to block the attack of Tianlei.


    "Boom."


    The roar of the cannon sounded, and Francis punched the hunter Capone all over the place, all of which became a vacuum. Everything around him was destroyed by the aftermath of this thunder, and it was overwhelming. .


    "Hey."


    Under the overwhelming punch of Thunder, the figure of the hunter Capone formed a parabola that fell not far away.


    "Give me all the time, I must kill him today." Seeing the situation is wrong, Parkin immediately shouted.


    Under the reminder of Parkin, the wine tycoon who was shocked by the powerful strength of Tianlei, and the people who were beaten by Tianlei, and who were seriously injured, responded. Later, other people also understood the meaning of Parkin. At this moment, the thunder is already strong, and even if they are joined together, they cannot beat them.


    If Tianlei lived away from here, they would not find the opportunity to jointly attack Tianlei in the future. At that time, they would not have to go to participate in this hegemony, and they would be directly killed by Tianlei.


    "Hands."


    Pas, who shouted in his muscles, took the lead, and with the yelling of Parkin, newcomers arrived.


    The wine lord Xiaode, the hunter Kapen, etc., was beaten by the thunder, and the seriously injured person, once again surrounded the Tianlei at this time, seeing their captains hands, they did not stop, they also moved toward the thunder Start attacking.


    The wine hobby is the superhuman angel fruit ability, with a pair of sharp wings like a knife, such as steel, the use of this pair of wings can be used to display the attack of the peak.


    Hunter Capone and others also have their own abilities, and the power of the attack is stronger than one.


    "Together, you can''t let this guy leave here, otherwise we won''t have to go to the throne to compete." Seeing the partners of the Devil''s Pirates team together, Parkin shouted and launched an attack.


    At this moment, the six peak powers worked together and all attacked Tianlei. In the face of this level of attack, even the former Naval General Marshal Warring States turned into a big Buddha and did not dare to pick up. Tianlei naturally may also pick up. Come down.


    After the movement of the footsteps, without the restraint of Parkin, the thunder has been able to move freely. In an instant, the thunder is a few quick moves, avoiding the joint strike of six people. To know that Tianlei in addition to space movement, its speed can not be slow, after all, he is not white.


    Parkin and others are a little dumbfounded.


    When Tian Lei appeared again, he had already come to Parkin¡¯s side and looked at his face with viciousness. He had already made a decision to kill Parkin first. As long as you kill Parkin, the hearts of these people will be scattered. When you start to face the six strong people, Tianlei feels a bit stupid. Even the thief¡¯s reason is that he has forgotten. .


    "Bastard, Laozi is Parkin, murderer Parkin!"


    Seeing that Tianlei had to kill himself first, Parkin immediately realized that it was not good. After shouting, he immediately started the fruit ability.


    "Well? There are two hands."


    Suction reappearance, so close suction, even the old white beard can not avoid being caught by the double fist, so the thunder immediately opened the shave after the black beard suction appeared, and in order to stop Parkin to continue The suction was applied, and the thunder''s feet crossed the two arcs. I saw two rounds of semi-circular air smashing the air and hitting Parkin''s body.


    "Ah, it hurts, it hurts."


    After Parkin was injured by the thunder of the thunder, Parkin immediately began to use the ability to absorb the injury, but his ability and dark fruit have similarities, the side effects are the same, the pain of the body is strengthened again, Tianlei Lying directly on the ground, it rolled over.


    "Angel wings."


    "The giant hammer is mad."


    "Burst three-style final, violent."


    "Endless sniper."


    "Boundless force punch."


    "Tianli bow."


    At the time when Tianlei attacked Parkin, the people of the Devil''s Pirates did not stay in the same place. The six had already stopped in the way of the retreat of Tianlei, and only saw the six people each exert their own strongest attack. To the back of the thunder is the key.


    "Just because you guys want to stop me don''t turn around and see the color of domineering, you will feel the situation around you, then there is a disdainful smile at the corner of Tianlei.


    With a punch, Tian Lei¡¯s overbearing punches reappear.


    "Boom."


    Just listening to a loud bang, the overwhelming punch, and the attack of the devil pirates strong attack.


    Under the powerful strength of Tianlei''s general level, the Devil''s Pirates team combined forces, but it was only able to withstand this overwhelming punch.


    "Oh, I think you can block a few punches."


    Seeing that the six people joined forces to block their own punches, Tian Lei snorted and then did not stop again.


    "Booming."


    Half a second, only half a second of effort, Thunder hit a full 36 pounds, each punch is as full as before, can be described as a boxing hegemony.


    Under the thirty-six fists of Tianlei, the six strong men of the Devil''s Pirates, each of them was powerfully punched by Tianlei, and it was shocked and bloody, and the injury was not light. If you are attacked by Tianlei, then the three of the Devil''s Pirates will die.


    "Sucking storm."


    Seeing that the devil pirate group is about to be destroyed by Tianlei, Parkin also moved at this time.


    Under the sizzling sound of Parkin, a tornado formed by huge suction appeared huge.


    The huge tornado, which is more than a dozen meters wide, rolled up all the things around the world with the breath of the end of the world.


    "Oh, but that''s it."


    When the eyes were stunned, Tian Lei turned around in an instant, but for a moment, Tian Congyun appeared in the hands of Tianlei, and with the wave of the sky, he could almost smash the powerful sniper of the heavens and the earth.

 Chapter 164： Destruction

    "Damn, go together."


    The suction storm is one of Parkin¡¯s strongest moves, and the Thunder is only a simple one that will break the suction storm. Seeing that Parkin¡¯s face has already flowed cold sweat, he does not I know that it is right or wrong to attack Zefa today, but he knows that it is absolutely wrong to change the generals of Tianlei. If today they can kill the thunder, then it is okay to say, but if they can''t kill the thunder, then they will suffer, and the strength of Tianlei is too strong.


    But now they can only bite their heads and hope that they can kill the thunder.


    "Everyone is fighting. If you let him live and leave here, then we will be finished. It will be easy to kill us one by one with his strength." At this moment, I have already returned to the gods under the arrogance of Tianlei. Kim shouted.


    Under the screams of Parkin, the rest of the people were aware of the seriousness of the matter. Today they must kill the thunder, otherwise they will only be able to live in fear.


    "Acquisition optimization." Immediately, he sucked up all the fat he had, and now his body is almost entirely muscle.


    Parkin screamed, and the original muscles swelled again. A burst of explosive force that was stronger than before had emerged from his body. This power is even comparable to the strongman who just stepped into the rank of general. At this moment, Parkin, the muscles of his body flowed out of blood because they exceeded their limits.


    "Oh, my life and death can only be decided by myself. You are old."


    The eyes were stunned, and the thunder snorted, and then the fists with strong armed color domineering smashed toward Parkin.


    "I still have a certain gap with the four emperors, but I am really not in the heart of the so-called "four emperors"."


    Cold-eyed, facing the thirty-six punches, the thunder that beats everyone to vomit blood, at this moment, Parkin is not afraid at all, because he has already taken out the stunts at the bottom of the box, at this time he is comparable to just reaching the generals. Strong.


    "I am afraid of hitting you today."


    The iron fist that screamed in the thunder came.


    "boom."


    He is overbearing, and the thunder is under the punch of Tian Lei. One of the fists is plunging to the top, blocking the meaning of the death of the person, and hiding it. This fist is the embodiment of all the strength of Tianlei. Tianlei is the strongest blow at this stage.


    "Today you will die, do it."


    Under the strongest punch of Tianlei, Perkins was able to withstand the hardship, and it is one of the strongest four sea thieves under the Four Emperors, even if it only has the strength of the Lieutenant¡¯s peak. However, its true combat power is comparable to the strong one who has just stepped into the rank of general.


    "Drink, compression: storm punch."


    Seeing that Parkin was alone, he was able to withstand the iron fist of Tianlei, and the wine lord Xiaodou they also moved at this time.


    Storm Boxing is the final card of the wine hobby, and it is a powerful blow that goes beyond the limits of Parkin. It is only a very small breath in the middle of the right hand of the wine Hao Xiao, which is constantly rotating. The small atmosphere around the stock is faintly visible, and the ripples of the atmosphere are about to be torn. This small breath is absolutely comparable to the blow of the general.


    "Do it together and not let him survive."


    Not only the wine lord Xiaode alone, the hunter Capone, the murderer Wang Billong, the guardian Xixi three also moved at this time, all three of them all showed their strongest attack in life, bombarded with Tianlei, once Sex will resolve the meaning of the thunder.


    "Well? It turned out to be a combined attack."


    Seeing the color of the domineering micro-motion Thunder will know the situation behind him, without any hesitation, Thunder will turn to deal with these people''s joint attacks, after all, if these attacks hit the Tianlei once, he is also uncomfortable.


    "Oh, I don''t want to see Parkin."


    However, Tianlei forgot to have a murderer Parkin in front of him. He saw that Parkin¡¯s smile, and the muscles of his fists attacked the face of Tianlei.


    Before and after the attack, the situation of Tianlei noodles can be described as quite unsatisfactory. On the one hand, it is comparable to Parkin, who has just stepped into the rank of the generals. On the one hand, it is a joint blow of everyone, and the distance is still so close, the space movement is too late. However, it is inevitable that it can only be hard-resisted. At this time, Parkin and the wine singer seem to have seen the appearance of Tianleifu, and they can not help but reveal their joy.


    "Oh, just this level of strength wants to kill me and dream."


    Disdain, Tianlei did not show any fear in the face of this situation.


    Directly turned around, Tianlei did not look at the back of Parkin, then he picked up a pair of iron fists and greeted the wine lords behind them.


    "boom."


    The horrible loud noise rang again, and the terror of the air could almost tear the volatility of the thunder. The powerful waves formed a strong wind and rushed into the sky. The dark clouds above the sky were instantly torn.


    "What, this guy is not a monster."


    "hateful."


    At the moment, in the eyes of the wine lord Xiaode, I saw that a pair of iron fists of Tianlei actually caught the joint blow of all of them. In the face of Tianlei¡¯s face, there was no change in the face, and it attacked the back of the thunder. Parkin, even more surprised, yelled out Because Parkin felt that his fist hit the back of Tianlei, it seems to be on a piece of steel, can not shake the sky Thunder is a minute.


    At this time, Tianlei''s hand was already full of shock and shock capabilities. Tianlei used the shocking ability to withstand the siege of many masters. At the same time, the back is the use of the six-type iron block to the limit, the armed color domineering is also the same full power domineering.


    Thunder is using his own back running iron and armed color domineering to catch Parkin''s attack.


    "puff."


    However, at the same time taking on the attack of so many powerful people, Tian Lei was still injured, and a blood spit out from the thunder''s mouth.


    What hurts Tian Lei is not the attack after his own, but his front, in front of Tian Lei, there is a total of wine, Xiao De, hunter Capone, murder Wang Bili, guardian Xi Xi, four lieutenant generals, Among them, the attack of the wine tycoon is comparable to that of the generals. In the face of the joint blow of so many powerful people, the thunder is hard to pick up, but the price is that Tian Lei is injured.


    "The internal organs are bleeding, not too serious."


    The color of self-confidence is unchanged, and Tian Lei immediately judges his own injury. The injury of internal bleeding is not too serious for the world''s strong. With the strength above the double fists, the wine lord Xiaode, the hunter Capone, the murderer Wang Billong, the guardian Xi Xiyue, the four lieutenant generals, pushed out, and then a roundabout attacked Parkin.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 165： Mission III

    After seeing the thunder and vomiting blood, Parkin knew that the thunder was injured, but what made Parkin accidentally was that there was no fear of the thunder at the moment, even a slight wave of emotions, and the face was confident. The smile still exists.


    "not good."


    When I saw the confident smile of Tianlei, Parkin felt it was not good, but it was late. When Tian Jin¡¯s swing kick was not responded, he had already attacked and kicked Pakin out.


    "Booming."


    Attacks, attacks, non-stop attacks, after the Thunder did not pay attention to Parkin behind him, the first to respond to the Thunder has only one idea, it is to attack in front of his own, only listen to the thunder Under the iron fist, a roar of sound continued to sound, and Tian Lei¡¯s overwhelming fist kept attacking the crowd in front of him.


    At this moment, the wines and the five people can only passively attack the Tianlei, so that they can not figure out why the injured Tianlei actually has such combat power, and even the combat power of Tianlei has not declined.


    "Hey, hey, hey."


    At the time of the Thunder attack, Parkin was not idle. Seeing that Tianlei did not pay attention to himself, but they were attacked by the wine lord, and how could Parkin let such a good opportunity, and immediately flew from a distance. Come, immediately set off his fist, Parkin, constantly attacking the back of the thunder, want to break the steel defense of the thunder.


    At this moment, the thunder of the iron fist of Tianlei, together with the sound of Parkin¡¯s fist hitting Tianlei, formed a series of explosions.


    "Oh, not good."


    One second, one second of time, after Thunder hardened against Parkin¡¯s more than ten punches, Thunder also made a full 20 punches to the wine lord, and finally, the wine tycoon and others could no longer stand. .


    Defence is different from attack. The wine hobby is able to play a strong attack that can hardly catch the thunder, but it does not mean that they can jointly display the defense that Tianxuan can''t break. The defense is formed by using their moves and armed color domineering. It is weaker than the attack they have teamed up, and these defenses can''t stand up to the overwhelming 20-plus punches of Tianlei.


    "Hey, hey, hey."


    I saw that they used the defensive circle formed by the move and the armed color domineering. After being broken by the thunder, the figure of the four people was like a few meteors that were generally flew out by the thunder of the thunder.


    "Impossible, impossible~~~~~."


    Seeing that the wine lord Xiaode was actually flying out by the thunder of Tianlei, Parkin directly widened his eyes. I couldn¡¯t believe what I saw. I want to know the strength of the four people who unite. Absolutely comparable to the generals, there is a general, but the thunder is actually alive and kicking the four people.


    But then, Parkin felt that it was not good. From the siege of the thunder, everyone went to the wine ho, and the four of them were flew out. It was only about three seconds. At this time, they were in the same place. The pain of the heart, that is to say, there is only one person who still has combat power.


    "It''s not good, you have to flee quickly. Otherwise, with your own strength, facing this monster is simply looking for death." He regrets now.


    It was only in an instant that Parkin had made a decision, fled, and fled, otherwise there was only one dead end.


    "Oh, I think about running now, don''t you feel late?"


    What made Parkin feel desperate was that Tianlei had turned around. Tianlei was watching the Parkin with a playful look, but in the eyes of Parkin, the eyes of Tianlei were so glaring.


    "Hey, you played very well just now."


    Fang Cai Tian Lei hardly picked up Parkin¡¯s entire dozens of punches, to know that it was just ten years of punching into the ranks of the generals! Even if the thunder was hard to pick up, but now the back of the thunder is still aching.


    At this time, Tianlei looked at Pajin who wanted to kill himself.


    "hateful."


    Feeling the bitter killing from the Thunder, Parkin couldn''t help but flow out of the cold sweat. Now Parkin is really scared, even now he has the strength to just step into the rank of the general. But he is still afraid, because Tianlei can kill him, and because he does not want to die.


    But is it useful?


    "dead."


    Without any hesitation, Tianlei would never be soft on the person who wants to kill himself. He lifted his right fist and thundered toward Parkin.


    "boom."


    Parkin¡¯s intentions have been revealed, and the strength has been reduced. At this moment, Parkin has already appeared comfortable. His dissatisfaction has already dissipated more than half of it. The domineering is naturally greatly reduced. Under the overwhelming iron fist of Tianlei, the strength is greatly reduced. Parkin couldn''t even do it with the blockage. He was directly hit by the thunder and hit the ground.


    "puff."


    The mouth of the mouth spit out the blood of Perkins was seriously injured.


    "No, I can''t die. I haven''t boarded the throne of the Four Emperors. I haven''t fulfilled my ambitions. I''m not willing to give up my life. I can''t die."


    It is worthy of being a strong war. In the moment of injury, Parkin regained his conviction. The powerful domineering once again returned to him. His strength once again returned to the rank of general, but what is the use.


    "Go ahead and wait, I will send others to see you The kindness to the enemy is cruel to yourself, how can Tianlei make such mistakes, for wanting to kill himself People, Tianlei has always been quick to get rid of it, and pick up the iron fist Tianlei without mercy.


    "Booming."


    The roar of the cannon sounded in succession, and as the last punch of Tianlei fell, the position where Parkin was located became a deep pit. No air in the deep pit has become a vacuum zone.


    In this deep pit, Parkin, whose head has become bloody, is lying in it.


    At this point, one of the two strongest sea thieves under the Four Emperors, the murderer Parkin died.


    "Parkin is dead, and Parkin is really dead."


    The wine lord who had just stood up from the original struggle had seen this scene and was stunned. At the same time, he was also known as the black sister of one of the four strongest sea thieves under the Four Emperors. It was also a shock, and Parkin died! The person he considered to be one of his greatest competitors died, and the death is so simple.


    When the target of the attack was changed from Zefa to Tianlei, the wine lord Xiaode once thought that the attack would end with lightning, and the strongest two sea thieves under the four emperors would kill. The two sea thieves did not join forces, but they couldn''t support them for ten seconds, but now they can''t support them for ten seconds. In less than ten seconds, Parkin died, which made them accept.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 166： Mission 4

    "Run, you must run, otherwise I will be the next Parkin. Only when I am alive will I have a chance to make a comeback." The instant wine **** ho waking up and watching Pakina¡¯s tragic death, the wine tycoon did not hesitate. He ran away with his legs. He didn''t want to die like Parkin. He also had his own ambitions. Before his ambitions were reached, he didn''t want to die.


    "Go, go."


    I yelled at the others and ran away. "Go, can''t stay here again, otherwise the captain looks like our end."


    Seeing that the wine hobby has gone, the other few also have the meaning of escape. After all, the strongest existence of the entire devil pirate group has been killed by Francis, and they will definitely step into the footsteps of Perkins. .


    For the four people¡¯s escaping, they have a space-like ability and a sparkling fruit. This is probably no one who can move faster than Tianlei. As long as Tianlei wants to chase, there is no People can run. So I didn''t pay any attention to it. At this moment, Tian Lei was standing still beside Parkin''s body, with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    Because at this time he found that this battle has made a big breakthrough, not the strength, but the breakthrough in the state of mind, to know that Tianlei has both sparkling and space fruits, he wants to go no one can stop. So I always felt that I was holding, playing, playing, and playing, but after this siege, I lost the opportunity to avoid, so that Tian Lei really played the blood for the first time. Yes! This is the most crucial thing for myself to forget the One Piece, the blood is right, it is blood!


    "Battle, I need to fight." The firm color in the eyes flashed, and Thunder has already understood the path he will follow, and he will become the strongest person in the world directly facing life and death.


    "boom."


    Just when Tianlei had just figured it out, a huge bang came into the ears of Tianlei, the black sister, the black sister.


    It turned out that on the occasion of Tianlei¡¯s thinking, the three black sisters saw that Francis stood there motionlessly. Without any precautions, he began to think and sneaked into the thunder.


    The sneak attack is a fatal one, and the black sister¡¯s shot is full of strength. I saw that the entire ten-square-meter atmosphere in the black box¡¯s double box was shattered by him, and the attack strength was absolutely comparable to that of the general. Existence, but this is already the limit of the black sister. At this moment, the black sister forcibly spurred so many air suspensions. Under the powerful anti-shock force, the whole body of the black sister began to deform.


    "Tianlei, you are dead." The black sister''s morbid smile, the black sister who has almost no adult shape, showed a smile.


    This blow is the strongest blow that the black sister can make so far. It is absolutely comparable to the full blow of the generals. No, this blow has surpassed the full blow of those who entered the rank of generals, even With the invincible meaning of the Navy¡¯s slashing of the red dog, in the eyes of the black sister, the thunder that has been vomited by the group of Pajin, if it is hit again, will definitely die.


    But the facts made the black sister disappointed.


    "It''s good to come." Tian Lei''s sensational color domineering instantly sensed the black sister''s attack, and the horrible power, but the thunder was not shocked, because Tianlei had just figured out that he wanted to break through again. The key point is the battle. Only the hearty battle can make the belief of Tianlei sublimate. In that case, he can break through the current level and completely reach the level of the red dog, the level of the general level. It is even the level of the Four Emperors and the Kapp Warring States.


    Now, this black sergeant¡¯s attack gives Tianlei this opportunity.


    "Drink, Wei Pa impact."


    Inspired by the horror power of this attack, Tian Lei¡¯s energy was concentrated all at once, and then the right fist of Tian Lei slammed into the powerful force of the black sister.


    Faith, strength, skill, domineering, the unity of the four, facing this power that has exceeded his limit, Tianlei once again played his strongest punch, and now the belief of Tianlei has never been concentrated.


    "boom."


    The popping sounds, like the strongmen of the two generals level, the super strong fluctuations that can almost destroy everything. The explosion of the fists of the thunder and the black sister broke out, and the powerful spirits torn off. The cracked atmosphere goes straight into the sky.


    "Hey."


    Retreat, the first time since the black sister''s full blow, Tianlei has been defeated since the war.


    I only listened to the wind and the shadow of the thunder, and made a long scratch on the ground to keep going backwards at a very fast speed.


    Of course, this time it was not that the thunder was not as good as the black sister. When the thunder and the black sister came out, the gun **** Kelly also launched an attack. The gun **** Kelly shot dozens of guns in succession. Each gun was powerful. Full, two people''s combos, Tianlei did not rub for a while, was hit, hit and flew out.


    "boom."


    The figure of Tianlei finally stopped after hitting a big stone. He saw the position of the thunder at this time, and between the position where he was standing, a gully of nearly 100 meters appeared on the ground. Www.novelhall.com~ Hey, huh, really. ¡±


    Leaning on the stone, the thunder of the thunder''s mouth blew out the blood, apparently under the joint action of the black sister and the gun **** Kelly, but Tian Lei showed a smile at the moment, because Tianlei just played the most When I was strong, I felt the change in my body again. I really felt that my strength had increased. As for the injury? The black sister¡¯s attack was blocked by the thunder, and the hitting **** of the gun, Kelly, hit her. Even if her strength is stronger than the full-time navy lieutenant, it is impossible to make the thunder really serious. The injury, this injury is almost the same in the eyes of the Thunder.


    "Impossible, is this guy really a four-level and the level of the Warring States?" The black sister who was shocked by the powerful anti-shock force, but can not laugh at this moment, because Tianlei only However, spit out the blood and not die, that is to say, the thunder still has combat power at this moment.


    After the black sister himself played the super strong blow, but did not have any fighting power, not only did not have any fighting power, the black sister''s body inside was shattered by the thunder of the most hit, even if it is a The most common lieutenant in the navy, rushing here to attack the black sister for a period of time can also kill him, let alone the thunder of the force.


    "No, I can''t die, I can''t die, I''m dead, what about those who treat me as a hero, what about the islands I care for?"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 167： Conquer the black sister 1

    Seeing that Tianlei stood up from the place, the black sister was even more afraid. She didn''t want to die. She only got the hurricane fruit in less than a year. Her strength can hit a big attack, just give her another one. A little bit of time, she has the confidence to be in place soon, the real general level.


    Under the support of strong beliefs, the black-sister who has not been adult-like is standing up. A hurricane gathers around her, holding her, trying to move her foot, and wants to leave.


    "Sit on the position of the four emperors, kill the rest of the three emperors, let all people live under their own protection, live a good life. Let the three words of the black sister ring every corner of the world, let my hands put All the blood of the pirates dyed the whole great route in red, and all this is just getting started. I can''t die." With a heavy pace, the black sister struggled backwards. This is probably one of all the pirates, the one who is the pirate and the one who hates the pirates.


    At this time, the gun **** Kelly, the shadow swordsman Weishuang immediately appeared on the black sister''s side to support her, a look at the heart: "Black sister, you have nothing!"


    "Sit on the position of the four emperors? Kill the rest of the three emperors? Use the blood of the pirates to dye the whole great route red?" But the Tianlei, who suffered some minor injuries, came to the black sister. After coming to the black sister, Tian Lei continued: "Since you are protecting people, why are you a pirate, not a navy?"


    The black girl has not answered yet. The gun **** Kelly on the side said: "The navy? The navy is more hateful than the pirates. The pirates are not disguised as evil, but what about your navy? Look at your world government is not a demon I don''t believe it. There is no ordinary person in the whole island? A good person? And what are the things that the Navy and the world government are protecting? What are the things in the eyes? People are estimated in their eyes and chickens and ducks. No difference!"


    "And, as long as they say a word, your navy is actually going to dispatch the naval general with the highest combat power. I am really sad for you naval generals! In their eyes, you are stronger than chickens and ducks. !Ha ha!"


    Tian Lei listened to the **** of the gun, Kelly, and his eyes could not be lit up. He sighed: "Yes! These are all you can see, but the high-ranking navies have turned a blind eye and are willing to be the running dogs of the world government and the Tianlong people." ""


    Ready for Tian Lei to listen to the words of the **** of the gun, Kelly, will immediately angered the black sister who attacked them, the gun **** Kelly, the shadow swordsman Weishuang three people are dumbfounded, this blue dragon general, it is difficult to be strong, Can''t my brain? Kelly can''t hear him? And also said this, what does this mean?


    No, the navy can''t say this. The next meaning is: "Are you not a navy?"


    The gun **** Kelly and the shadow swordsman Weishuang have already been shocked by the words of Tianlei, but when they heard the black sister''s words, their heads crashed. At the same time, I thought, did the black sister make the navy foolish? This is obviously the general of the navy. Why is it not the navy?


    The black sister said that he immediately responded. This person is the navy! Immediately said: "Your heart is not in the navy, yes, you should be stationed at G5, how come here?"


    At this time, the three men of Zefa came over: "Speaking, the goals of both of you are still similar. They are all protecting the people. Black-headed, this kid can be ambitious! He is planning to build a navy. A true justice navy, one overthrows the four emperors, overthrows the world government, destroys the Tianlong people, and allows all the people in the world to live and live in peace and contentment. He is here to join the old man, the old man has already been enlisted, you want Also join the guy!"


    The black sister listened again and stayed again. The already stunned gun **** Kelly and the shadow swordsman Weishuang are now even more stupid. What did they hear? They can¡¯t believe it now. Let¡¯s not say what Tian Lei wants to do. It¡¯s a shame to say that it¡¯s a slap in the income of Zefa!


    Zefa¡¯s position in the navy is very high, and his influence is even more unparalleled. You must know that at least half of the Navy¡¯s schools are his students, that is, the generals Huang Qi and they are also his students. What''s more, his strength is also very strong, but there are nearly 50,000 naval soldiers.


    And what is the situation now? The Navy¡¯s strongest genius, the youngest general, is now in the Navy, but the opposite of all the young generals¡¯ adoration, and its influence is extraordinary. Now this old one is actually leaving the world government together, leaving the navy, and a news spread, I am afraid that the whole world will shake it! As for the navy, I am afraid it will be miserable! This old one and a few announced together to leave, no harm to the navy and a disaster!


    Thunder looked at Zefa a little surprised, and he still hasn''t spoken yet! He just pulled himself up, it seems that this made him fully agree with himself. It seems that this time not only achieves its own perfect purpose, but also can accept three full strengths.


    Tianlei looked at the three black sisters: "Mr. Zefa said that there is nothing wrong with it I am now preparing to believe that it will take a long time to complete." Tianlei looked at the three Expression, paused, and then said: "To say strength, just by your strength, just want to become one of the four emperors is impossible. Here I can tell you, Ace is not dead, I want to now he I am also preparing for something like me. This time, the aunt and Kayto who are going to grab the white-bearded site are afraid to eat a big loss."


    The three black sisters heard that Thunder said that Ace was not dead, his eyes were coming out quickly, and what shocked them today is really one after another! Some of their heads are not responding. But even if it doesn''t react, the black sister knows that Ace doesn''t mean anything. They want to be one of the four emperors. It may not be at all.


    I saw that the three black sisters had completely stayed, and Tian Lei also issued an invitation. He smiled and said to the black sister: "Since we have the same goal, do not do it together! How about joining us?"


    The gun **** Kelly and the shadow swordsman Weishuang looked at their captain black sister. From the black sister''s expression, we can see that she has been tempted, but there are still some concerns and hesitation.


    Tianlei can also see what the black sister¡¯s concerns are. Immediately, ¡°Reassure, if you join our emerging navy, then if we find out that we are doing something inconsistent with your goals, you can leave at any time, I will never It¡¯s hard for you. Of course, I can assure you that today you are not agreeing, I will let you leave, never lose words."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 168： Target multi-Franmingo

    The three black sisters who had already been heart-throbed, once they heard that Tianlei had already said this, there would be no worries and hesitations. For Tian Leidao: "We join."


    When I heard the black sister''s reply, Tianlei immediately smiled, that is, the Zefa on the other side is the same. After all, Zefa got on the ship of Tianlei, and naturally he was very happy with the addition of the strong.


    Tianlei immediately said: "The heroine black sister, the gun **** Kelly, the shadow swordsman Weishuang, I solemnly announced here that you are now a member of our new navy, all of whom are lieutenants."


    After that, Tianlei was facing Zefa. "Mr. Zefa, now you are still here for a while. Once I have done a good job, I can start acting. I will inform you at that time. But I want Ai and I walked together. You also know that many of my men are from the original navy. They must have the original navy''s eyeliner, so it is safe to let Ain and your single line contact. How do you see it?"


    Zefa thought for a moment, and felt that Tianlei said it was very right. After all, they had to do something afterwards, but they couldn¡¯t help but miss it. They nodded and turned their heads to Ain¡¯s Road: "Ai Yin, you follow Marshal Go!¡± Zefa has already begun to call Tianlei the Marshal. It seems that Tianlei has been seen as one with him.


    Ai Yin listened to Ze, so he did not hesitate: "Good teacher!"


    After that, Tianlei and Zefa bid farewell, and then moved back to G5 with Ai Yin and black sister, gun **** Kelly, and shadow swordsman Weishuang, and came to Luo''s room.


    "Scratch!" Tianlei appeared in Luo''s room, Luo lying on the bed, immediately jumped up, and the ghost crying on the bedside was already put in the hand. The sound before it was the sound of the ghost crying out.


    Luo saw that the people after the Qing Dynasty were "Thunder!" The ghost cried into the sheath, and looked at Tian Lei very silently. The more speechless main road: "Boss, can''t you come in from the door? You suddenly appear to be scared." dead person''s."


    Thunder is very rogue and said to Luo: "Get used to it when you are scared!"


    I have been with Tianlei for some time. For the rogue of Tianlei, there is absolutely no way. I can only give a white eye and ignore it directly.


    At this time, a wave of thunder, Ai Yin and black sister, gun **** Kelly, shadow swordsman Weishuang appeared in the room. Luo Lima looked over. After seeing the four people, Luo¡¯s eyes could not help but shrink. He could see that none of the four were weak. I really don¡¯t understand where the boss came from and found the four strongmen to join, although the day Ray hasn''t said anything yet, but Luo''s brain, as soon as he thinks, knows that it is already a partner that can be brought to this by Tianlei.


    Tianlei introduced: "This is Yinhe black sister, gun **** Kelly, shadow swordsman Weishuang is our partner. And before the black sister and I tried it, I was hurt a bit, you help her treat it. Let''s go!"


    Later, I introduced Luo: "This is Lieutenant General of our emerging navy, and it is also our ship doctor."


    After the introduction, several people got to know each other, and Luo began to treat the black sister.


    At this time, it began to decide the next goal, that is, DoFranming, Tian Lei thought about it, the power of Dolfranming: the power of the lesser Dolfranming line, Torepol sticky Those who have the ability to stick fruit, the ability of sugar candy, the ability of Violette, the ability of Qiaola art, the ability of the fruit of the Åý¿¨Ê¯Ê¯, the armed color domineering, the ability of Guladisus to explode fruit, Buffalo''s ability to turn fruit, Diamanti''s ability to fly fruit, swordsmanship, Pique''s ability to swim, Mahabes, Delinger, Rao G body "Meng Weng" M. Caesar ¡¤ Cullen, Monet, Vigo, Baby-5.


    I have counted how much more than Franken¡¯s men are! And each one is capable of being outstanding, no wonder it is the king of underground forces. Wilgo and Baby-5 are already here. M. Caesar Coulan and Monet are not with them. They are not included in it for the time being. As long as the sugar is not deceived by her, she will touch her body and have almost no war. Force, Violet will not say it.


    Therefore, the true fighting power of Dolfranming is also Dolfranming himself, which is handled by Tianlei himself. There are also Torrepol, Chora, Leica, Guladis, Buffalo, Diamanti, Pique, Mahabes, Delinger, and Rao G.


    I am about to set up a new navy right now. It is precisely when I want to stand up, my friends are the same. After all, one person is not strong, everyone is strong, and Liwei is naturally good.


    It was decided that Baby-5, Ai Yin and Black Sister, and Wilgo stayed behind the G5 base.


    And let Qiuqi Gao, Kebi, Luo, Drake, Bartol Romeo, Chennai, Ai Yin, Dezaa attack, plus the gun **** Kelly, shadow swordsman Weishuang, come to a ten pairs ten. Just let the gun **** Kelly, the shadow swordsman Weishuang they go to see, they are to save those people, let their hearts settle down, and just can be used to get some miscellaneous soldiers, but also can be given to other People support.


    After all, this high-ranking franchise of Fleming''s brothers is all famous. As long as they win over them, the prestige of themselves and their partners will definitely increase, and they will have a profound influence on their own establishment of the navy.


    A month later, Tian Lei and the black sister¡¯s injuries on their bodies have recovered. Tianlei immediately called everyone. After that, I assigned my own ideas and assigned tasks.


    After the distribution, Bartol Romeo, the live treasure, could not help but jump up, laughed a few times, and said to Heaven: "Boss, you finally remembered that I came! I finally did not have to stay!"


    Tianlei looked at the thrill of Bartol Romeo, and Tian Lei couldn¡¯t help but think that this guy was really bad! Immediately appease: "Okay! Bartol Romeo, usually let you stay, because there are fundamentals in the warships at sea, we must know that we are all capable, without a warship is very dangerous. Now do not have to keep the boat, Doesn''t this bring you?"


    This person also came forward to ask: "Boss, you have allocated people, but have not said where to go!"


    Tianlei did not speak, you must know that Vergo is still there! Although he has already surrendered, Tian Lei has not fully trusted him. If he knows to inform Dufranming, he can be in trouble. If there is a black sister who can suppress this guy, Tian Lei is really not worried about it!


    So immediately said: "Oh! You don''t resist, I will accept you into the space of different degrees, and then go to the place and tell you, rest assured that everyone can fight a battle this time."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 169： Came to the Kingdom of Dres Rosa

    After Thunder took people into the space of different degrees, they used the space to move again and went to the kingdom of Dres Rosa. Although the kingdom of Dres Rosa is very far away, the speed of the thunder is ten, and it is very fast, and soon came to a remote place of King Dres Rosa.


    Thunder broke out on the body and saw the domineering power. Within a radius of a kilometer, it was all under the sense of Tianlei. Although Tianlei had no way to distinguish who is who, but can distinguish the strength and weakness. Soon, Thunder took the kingdom of Dres Rosa, almost the place after the palace, and found the person he was looking for. That is the princess of the original kingdom of Dres Rosa, now the senior of Fleminger. Cadre, the ability of the fruit of the fruit, Violet.


    After seeing Violet, the thunder was far behind. When she walked into a no-man''s corridor, Tianlei moved in a space and came to her. Violet saw the sudden emergence of the thunder in front of her, and immediately yelled at the meaning.


    Tianlei immediately shouted: "Shut up! If you want your father, relatives, and the entire kingdom of Dres Rosa, to be saved, give me a shut up! Understand?"


    Violet was snorted by the thunder and reacted. He immediately asked, "Are you the new Blue Dragon general of the Navy?" Then he thought of what Tian Lei had just said, and his eyes were brightened: "Blue Dragon General, your navy already knows about the kingdom of Dres Rosa, are you coming to save us?"


    Tianlei¡¯s justice cloak behind him: ¡°Of course, what else am I going to do here?¡±


    Violette looked at the thunder, some hesitant, and some doubts asked: "Only you are alone?" Although Tianlei is a general, but Violet does not think that a general can put Dolanming a brother The guy won, after all, a group of Fleming brothers, all of them are extraordinary, and Dolfranming is more powerful than human beings. In the heart of Violette, he has not much to do with the generals in the navy.


    Thunder looked at Violette very silently. "Do you think I am stupid? Or is it arrogant to the arrogant guy? I am very confident in my own strength, but I have not been arrogant to such a degree."


    When Violet heard it, his eyes became even brighter. Although Tian Lei did not say it clearly, the meaning of Tian Lei¡¯s words was that the fool could hear it. Violette immediately asked Tianlei: "I know the Blue Dragon general, and we have saved the Kingdom of Dres Rosa." Violet was excited and his eyes flashed with tears.


    "Stop!" Tianlei immediately stopped drinking, and immediately to cry out of Violette, whether this is the world or the last life, the most feared is that the woman cried, I think no man can see the woman crying can ignore Let''s go!


    Tianlei went on to say: "Okay! Violet, now is not the time when you shed tears. It is the top priority to save your Kingdom of Dres Rosa as soon as possible. I know your blinking ability and the use of clairvoyance. So come to you. Now you can use the ability to see where the most important sugar in the whole event of the Kingdom of Dres Rosa is."


    "Sucrose? You even know her?" Violet looked at the thunder with a shocked look. She knows that the existence of sugar is very confidential, and only the senior cadres in the family of the Flamenco know.


    Tianlei smiled: "If she doesn''t even know, what am I going to do? Looking for death?"


    Violette''s shock on his face turned into a surprise, and immediately said: "I will see it right away." I saw that Violette immediately made the ability, his eyes were beaming, and then he began to shoot.


    After a while, Violet stopped the action, saying that the corner of the palace said: "The blue dragon general, the sugar is here."


    "That''s good, the next thing is my business, you go to your niece Rebecca!" Thunder said that a space move immediately, came to the direction of Violet.


    Sugar was eating her snacks, and a space movement of Tianlei appeared in front of her eyes, and the scared eyes were all protruding, and the tongue was the same. After that, "Ah!" fainted.


    Tianlei took a shot of his forehead and looked at the smog. The sugar was speechless. This is also exposed. After all, this sugar is dizzy, the people of the Dresden Kingdom have returned to normal, and the toy has returned to the human body. People''s memories of them have also been restored. The most important thing is that they have returned to the memory of King Liku.


    The kingdom of Dres Rosa was immediately quiet, and it broke out. A child holding a doll in his hand just turned into an adult. The little child was a glimpse first, then immediately cried: "Dad! Hey!"


    The adult man immediately cried, and even cried even more fiercely. After he was turned into a toy by sugar, he was always held in the hands of his son, but he could not recognize it because he could not move. speak. And my child seems to have forgotten his existence. Over the years, he looked at his children every day, but he couldn''t say a word. The only pain in it was that he knew it.


    Another picture, this is a pair of lovers, one person and one toy, but only for a moment, the toy has recovered into a person, but the two have become ignorant of each other, and they have been stunned for a while.


    There is another person on the screen, a woman is constantly venting to a doll, and constantly playing this doll, but this doll suddenly changed back to the human body, then the woman found that she has been playing is actually her own Love someone. Such a similar scene, constantly appearing in every part of the Kingdom of Dres Rosa.


    At this time, many Fleminger also received a notice from everyone His face changed very strangely, immediately broadcasted, and has been with the sugar, Torrepol''s phone bug .


    Torrepol, he has been with sugar, he just went to a toilet, not to mention that sugar is in a very hidden place, he naturally can not think of sugar accident: "What is the young master?"


    When Dolfranming heard Torepol''s words, the blue veins on his forehead were all convex, and he was already angry at the extreme. The sugar was an accident, but he had devoted his efforts for more than ten years. Can be completely destroyed. Forced to suppress the anger: "What''s the matter? You dare to ask me what is happening? Now all the people in the Kingdom of Dres Rosa, have recovered, and the same is true of the captured pirates and navies. What do you think is wrong?"


    When Torepol heard the words of Fleminger, he immediately knew where the problem was. The whole face immediately became pale and exclaimed: "Sucrose!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 170： Chennai VS Torrepol

    I think that Torrepol finally knows that Franmingo is angry for what, and sugar is the key to them! She has a problem, Dolfranming, he is not angry, it is strange!


    Torrepol immediately said: "Young master, I am not far from the place where the sugar is waiting, I will go right away to see how the sugar is going. If there is a fly, I will give it up! Let them understand, come and provoke We are definitely not a good decision."


    Dolflanding listened to Torrepol''s words and said: "I hope so." After hanging up the phone, Dolfranming¡¯s heart was faintly uneasi, and immediately passed Pique, Mahabes, The three people of Delinger, let them also look at the past, the place where the sugar is usually active, is there anything wrong.


    At this time, Thunder has already made the sugar into a different space, and Torrepol and Dofranco are destined to never find the sugar. Tianlei''s hand waved Noqigao, Kebi, Luo, Drake, Bartol Romeo, Chennai, Ai Yin, Dezaia, Gun God Kelly, Shadow Swordsman Weishuang appeared in Tianlei In front of you.


    Tianlei smiled and said to them: "Welcome to the kingdom of Dres Rosa! Then we have to make a noise, let the whole world shake for us too!" When it comes to this, the thunder of the thunder is arrogant. I feel that there is a guy with good strength coming over here.


    Tianlei doesn''t have to think about who it is. Naturally, it is the bodyguard of the sugar, Torepol, and immediately confronted a group of partners: "I said, except for the gun **** Kelly, the shadow swordsman Weishuang, Everyone else is here, each of you will fight a battle, now the first guy has come over, who of you first played first?!"


    After everyone looked at it, Xuenai floated out of her sun umbrella and said to others in Tianlei: "Let me come here! I haven''t had a big fight for a long time." ¡±


    Tianlei and others are smiling. Obviously no one is against it, but only for a moment, Xuenai regrets herself. She bitterly faces a face to heaven: "Boss, can I repent?"


    Because at that moment she saw a sticky guy coming out of a door, seeing Chennai is a scalp numb! She is about to die of disgusting.


    Not only Xuenai, but all the people present are disgusted, including the already prepared Tianlei. The whole body is sticky, and the body is still twisting, such as a large softworm. There are two long noses under his nose that never fall, I think a woman can''t stand it!


    Although the current Chennai is very pitiful, but Tianlei did not agree, because sometimes it is impossible to choose, it is difficult to become your enemy''s long disgusting, do not look good will not fight? Can you not kill your enemy if you look good?


    At this time, Torrepol was stunned. He saw it as soon as he entered the door. There were 11 people waiting here. At this time, he already understood that the sugar was probably caught by them, and he also wanted to He was also a pirate, and his strength is also good. Naturally, he can feel the eleven people in front of him. Each one is extraordinary.


    He is also nonsense, immediately sighing: "sticky cannon!" I saw the thick body of Torrepol, a burst of mucus from his body, and shot them to the thunder. Come over.


    Such a disgusting ability, even if the Tianlei group is considered to be knowledgeable, but have not seen it. They don''t want to let this disgusting thing stick to themselves. Bartol Romeo tied his hands, and a huge barrier instantly appeared in front of them, blocking the disgusting attack of Torrepol.


    Looking at the mucus on the beach above the barrier, Bartol Romeo couldn''t help but say: "I rely! It''s their disgusting!" Others are also looking at Torepol, especially the day. A few ladies in Lei.


    At this time, Chennai in the air, she was crying out, but when she looked at her with a serious look, she knew that she had to pass it, but she had to pass it. I don¡¯t think of it, it¡¯s a big deal not to get close to this disgusting guy.


    I thought that Chennai has also returned to normal, and my eyes have become firmer. I sighed and said: "Squatting!" After Xuenai was in the air, he made a foot to Torrepol, a powerful cockroach. Hit the Torrebopol attack and go.


    Torrepol is now trying to escape, he is not stupid, a pair of eleven, and each other is very powerful, not to escape that means death! However, he did not dare to ignore the attack of Chennai.


    Torepol immediately fled from the side, from the thick brown sugar mucus secreted from the body, in the form of a snot, and smacked to the sniper attack of Chennai.


    The thick brown-colored slippery sticky and the sniper of Chennai collided together, and Chennai looked at Torepol very unsightly. In her eyes, Torrepol''s attack simply could not stop his sniper, only a slap in the face. Everyone in the Tianlei group thinks this way, including the thunder, but in fact it is the sniper of Chennai stuck to the side by the mucus.


    Tianlei does not want to see it. It seems that it is a little underestimated. The strength of this group of Flemings, it seems that they can become the king of underground forces, and there is no reason.


    Chennai saw that the result was not to be seen, but then started the attack again, only after she made the moon in the air, and then took the sun umbrella in her hand to Torrebo A glimpse of the hundreds of iron needles in the sun umbrella, shot to Torrepol.


    But don''t underestimate the iron needle. Although these iron needles are only a few centimeters long, the amount of their own can be described as very small. However, under the ability of Chennai, there is a lot of power, each iron needle. There is the general power of the shells, and there is a strong penetration.


    Torrepol is also a "sporty chain" created by a team of experienced combatants who will immediately produce a thick, brown, slippery mucus secreted from the body. After squinting to one side, sticking to a huge stone, a fierce pull. The huge stone was cut off, and some of them were pulled over. When they were shielded, they stopped the snow needles of Chennai.


    Then, by inciting the chain to generate inertia, the target that is stuck is like a meteor, and it is turned into the snow in the air. Seeing that the thunder is not secretly nodding, it really is a long-awaited figure, a trick of defense and attack, look at the huge stone that was pulled over, you know that the power is quite extraordinary.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 171： 3 to 3

    Although Chennai¡¯s attack was ineffective, but Torrepol¡¯s attack, in the air, Chennai, just took a few steps in the air, and easily hid in the past. At the same time, her hand touched the huge stone pillar that Torrepol came over.


    Just for a moment, Chennai made the ability, the huge stone pillar became light and bristled, and Chennai only took the corner of the huge stone pillar, so he took it in his hand. The huge stone pillar and the petite Chennai form a stark contrast.


    Such a striking contrast, let the Torrelebo below feel a second. Sure enough, I saw Xuenai, and the huge stone pillar in the handle smashed to Torre. The huge stone column instantly restored its original weight, and then continued to increase the weight, but the weight of the huge stone column in the blink of an eye has turned several times.


    The huge stone pillars smashed to Torrepol with unmatched power, because the weight of the huge stone pillars was too large, and the air was whipped out, and the huge impact force formed a strong air wave. Some of Torepol¡¯s blows were unstable.


    The Tianlei group behind the barrier did not want to squeeze a cold sweat for Torrepol. To know that they know the power of Chennai, the big huge stone pillar, through the blessing of her ability, how strong it is. the weight of? If it is smashed, it is fun! It is the Tianlei who dare not say that they can hardly take this move.


    Torepol naturally couldn''t take over this trick. Now he is not good for the whole person, his face is blue, and the huge stone pillar has rushed to form a strong air pressure, and he can''t move him in place. But he knew that he couldn''t do this because it didn''t move like this, and the result was death.


    Torre Pollal once again made up the ability to secrete a large amount of thick, brown-colored mucus from the body, which shot a huge stone pillar on one side. Then fiercely pull, but this time it is not a huge stone pillar, but himself. I saw that Torrepol used this trick, and escaped the past with danger and danger.


    At the moment when Torrepol just left the place, "Boom!" The huge stone pillar under the power of Chennai, slammed into the ground, like a comet hitting the ground, crashing the entire ground. Going down, a huge dust was raised, and everyone¡¯s eyes were blocked. At the same time, the entire ground also trembled fiercely. This time the impact was too strong, and the whole kingdom could clearly feel the shaking of the earth.


    After the dust, a huge pothole appeared there. The ground was cracked on the ground with this pothole, and then the wall began to collapse, a look of the end of the world.


    Tianlei¡¯s group immediately went out of the palace. They didn¡¯t want to be buried here, but Chennai had no one, because her battle was not over yet, and she immediately fell to the air that had been hit by the huge stone pillars hitting the ground. Rybol, once again launched an attack.


    Just listen to Xue Nai and drink a low voice: "Six-style extension technique - refers to the gun rain!" I saw Chennai''s hands stretched out, and a light white shot was sent on all ten fingers to Torrebo. It attacked the past and it was a shot that never stopped. The power of each shot is no worse than the artillery. This is Chennai''s strongest move. After the fight, she is already panting. After that, she did not look at Torrepol, and she used the moon to catch up with them.


    In fact, Tianlei saw Xuenai out of the six-style extension technique - when the gun was raining, he knew that Chennai had won. To just point a gun, to Torrepol''s speechless body really does not necessarily hit him, but the gun rain can completely beat him into a horse''s nest, and die without death.


    When a group of mines came out of the palace that day, they saw three people on the face. Yes, it was the three people who were sent after the Fleminger, Sainiol Pique, Mahabes, and Delinger. .


    Tianlei praised Xuenai first: "Good job." After looking at the people, they immediately recognized who they were and turned to their partners: "There are three more opponents. It is the superman''s ability to control the fruit of the body, Mahabes, the fisherman Delinjie, and the swimming fruit ability, Se Niol Pique, whoever comes first!"


    Saunior Pique, Mahabes, and Delinger saw the unsung palace that had been destroyed by Xuenai. Looking at the eleven people in front of them, they felt uneasy, and the palace had been ruined like this, but there was nothing in front of him, and there was no trace of sugar and Torrepol. It seemed to be a lot less. .


    The key thing is that this group of people is not easy to provoke at first glance, and they only have three people. It is probably a miserable to deal with the eleventh in front of them. Mahabuse immediately turned to the opposite of Se?ol Pique: "Pick, I and Delinger stopped them, you inform the young master, and said that Luo and the Navy will attack in the future, let him hurry to support "He was very sharp-eyed, and when he saw Luo, he knew that it was not good."


    The three of them have been together for a long time. Naturally, there is nothing to say. When Mahabuse finishes, Se?ol Pique jumps into the ground. www.novelhall.com~ Quick direction Dolfrango¡¯s residence to swim. Mahabes and Delinger stood in the middle and wanted to block the Tianlei team.


    It¡¯s a pity that the three of them are too taken for granted. They are not fools, so how can they watch them move without moving? Thunder immediately rushed out of the trio and stopped the three men of Se Niol Pique, Mahabes and Delinger.


    The three were Ain, Dezaia, and the **** of guns, and Ai Yin was on Mahabes, Dezaa was on Delinge, and the gun **** Kelly was on Seignol. Gram. The six were divided into three waves and held together.


    The first attack was Mahabes, and he only saw him shouting: "ßËßË¡¤10 tons of Bais." I saw him let his body float in the air, aiming the body at Ain, and then instantly I changed my weight to 10 tons and pressed Ai Yin over.


    It is said that this ability of Mahabes is very similar to the kilogram fruit of Chennai, but it is quite different. To know the ability of Chennai, there are no obvious shortcomings, but the shortcomings of Mahabys''s ability to torso fruit are very obvious. When the gravity is restored, the potential energy caused by it will hurt itself. It can be said that his ability moves are both defeated, but he has superhuman strength and physical strength to withstand.


    Ai Yin is a proud student of Zefa, naturally it will not be easily defeated under this trick. I saw her fast, made a shave, and disappeared in the same place.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 172： 3 to 3 (two)

    "Boom!" Mahabes slammed on the ground, and the ground was pulled out of a large hole. At this time, Mahabuse stood up from the pit and found that he seemed to be younger. He knew that he was 45 years old now, but now he feels that he has returned to the way he is just in his early thirties. He feels that there is nothing wrong with it because When he pressed down, Ain touched him.


    Yes, I just touched it, because Ai Yin is a regressing person who has eaten the fruit of retreat. Although I just touched Mahabes, it is also his ability to move backwards and touch.


    Anything that is touched by her will fall back to the age of 12, and if it is touched many times, the enemy can be wiped out. This is a powerful ability that no one dares to take a nap! After the 45-year-old Mahabes¡¯s move, the 12-year retrogression is naturally just thirty.


    At this time, Delinger on the other side also launched an attack. He was a very proud and crazy person. He said loudly: "Take me a trick, high heels." I saw that Delinger pulled his right leg back. , kicked to Dezaia''s head at a speed like a pistol.


    Delinger''s move is very powerful, and once hit, it causes heavy damage to the target. Unfortunately, once this trick is implemented, it is difficult to recover again, and the gap behind the use of this trick is the biggest drawback.


    Dezaa¡¯s strength in recent years has also been leaps and bounds, and the combat experience is not bad. At a glance, it is clear where the shortcomings of Delinger¡¯s move are. I saw that when DeLinker was about to attack her, she immediately got a trick to shave Delinje, and came to DeLingjie as a sword.


    There was not enough change in this attack by Delinger. After the fight, he couldn¡¯t respond at all, but he moved a little and avoided the key. Can still be pierced by the Dezaa sword.


    Delinger is a half-fishing fisherman who will go crazy when he sees blood. His eyes turn into a reddish color, which is completely different from the human eye. Ai Yin, who is used to seeing big winds and waves, is also a scalp tingling.


    The gun **** Kelly VS Seignor Pique this time, in turn, the gun **** Kelly took the lead in launching the attack, the hands of the two guns shot dozens of shots, with unmatched domineering shot to the game Niort Pique. To know the bullets on the gun **** Kelly, but even the thunder can also hurt, Se Niol Pique can not resist.


    Immediately leaped high and plunged into the ground, but the bullet on the gun **** Kelly was not vegetarian, directly penetrated the ground and hit the underground Se Niol Pique. Se?ol Pique, who was not stopping under the ground, couldn''t help but snoring. It was a **** **** mold. This girl is really ruining herself! There is such a strong armed color domineering, it is not bad, even the smell of domineering is not bad, and his every move in the underground, can not shake her sense.


    Se?ol Pique has only escaped from his life, but the other two sides are now fiercely fighting.


    I saw DeLingjie, who was already red-eyed, screaming, and then it was a move "high-speed movement." The speed was extremely fast, leaving behind his own afterimage to confuse the enemy. It is a pity that Dezaa did not go to him, but he was still calm and unusual. The long sword in his hand was slanted and ready to launch a hit. But Delinger''s speed is too fast, she can''t keep up, she also knows that Delinger is waiting for her to show the flaws to attack her.


    De Zaya looked at the acceleration around him and couldn''t help but think that since he couldn''t keep up, he wanted to reveal his flaws. Why didn''t he give him a flaw? So Dezaa, deliberately revealed a flaw, and the sword in his hand clenched, waiting for Delinger to come to the door.


    Sure enough, at this time, Delinger saw Dezaa''s moment of revealing the gap, and gave a low voice: "The horn hit." Immediately rushed to Dezaia''s abdomen, trying to run through Dezaia''s body with the corner of his head.


    Dezaa immediately turned over, with a foot-up and a head-down posture, just hiding from the Dreje corner attack and creating an excellent attack opportunity for himself. When I saw a spur of Dezaa, I pierced Delinger. To some of the senior cadres of Flamenco, one of them died. After Dezay got Drinker, he looked at Ain and the gun **** Kelly who were still fighting. It was back to the partner behind Tian Lei.


    Dezaa¡¯s battle was over, but another place was still hot. At this time, Mahabes and Se?ol Pique saw that the whole pierced Derlinger shouted at the same time: "Derlinger!" The shouts were full of anger, but they could see them in their eyes. They were more fearful in their hearts, because they knew that this kind of strength of Delinger was definitely not under them, no! It was above them, but he was killed.


    Sainiol Pique faced the gun **** Kelly, who had the strength of the Navy lieutenant. He didn''t have a way. He didn''t even dare to come out of the ground. The bullets of the gun **** Kelly were not only powerful. It¡¯s even more amazing. Because he knows that as soon as he comes out of the ground, he will be headshot by the gun **** Kelly.


    And the gun **** Kelly unilaterally suppresses Seignor Pique differently Ain and Mahabes are you coming and going, I saw Mahabes shouting: "ßËßË¡¤The destruction of thousands of tons of Bais!" Mahabes let his huge body float once again in the air, after the body is aiming at Ai Yin, the weight will be turned into a thousand tons, and the force generated by this weight will be used again. I pressed Ai Yin over.


    This move shows that Ai Yin is silent for a while. Is this different from the previous one? Ten tons of Bais?


    Tianlei is also very speechless, but Tianlei also knows that this guy can be said to be the weakest presence of Dolfranming, only three strokes, and the three moves are almost the same, just to make the weight of the body more The weight is heavy.


    Ai Yin also used the same moves to make this Mahabes younger to be twelve years old and become a 21-year-old. Although Ai Yin¡¯s attack did not have a bit of attack power, he did not hurt him half a point, but Mahapuse is now very scared because he knows that as long as he is attacked again by Ai Yin, he will return to 9 At that time, he would have no resistance at that time.


    One of the cadres of the Pirates Group, a member of the box "Diamanti", with long curly hair, a black hat, a tight-fitting threaded tights with exposed chest, and a right arm piercing the pirate group tattoo, keeping The muscular man with chest hair was thus erased from the world by Ai Yin.


    Ai Yin is not a person who only beats and does not fight back. He immediately launched an attack and gave a low voice: "Take me a trick to shoot backwards!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 173： Dolfranming brothers appeared

    I saw Ain''s hands in the hands of Mahabez shooting peaches, and only Tian Lei and Ai Yin know that this is the flame of time, can only hide, can not resist the strange and powerful attack.


    Although Mahabuse didn''t know what the fire was, he could have made him a younger and stranger, so that he didn''t dare to have a little bit of heart. He immediately floated into the air, dangerous and dangerous. I escaped Ai''s flame attack.


    After Ai''s flame attack was escaped, he touched other objects and immediately turned into a hot magma like he shot into a volcanic rock. This scene is to let the body of Mahabes in the air look cold, if it is hit, then it is not burned? In fact, Mahabuse wants to fork, and is attacked by Ai Yin''s flame attack. It will not hurt at all, because he will directly fall back to 9 years old, but he will not feel a little pain.


    In the air, Mahabes issued the last and strongest attack. He also went out. He knew that if he couldn¡¯t hit it this time, then he would die. Immediately arrogantly said: "Look at my strongest blow, Hell''s 10,000 tons. Bais!" Mahabes in the air, aiming at Ain, and then instantly turning the weight into 10,000 tons. The strength generated by this weight is pressed against Ai Yin.


    Don''t be the main one, Ain, is her partner, watching the play is also very boring, can not help but think, there is no fresh move? Although the speed of the attack is several times faster as the weight becomes heavier, as long as the person with good strength can easily avoid the attack.


    Ai Yin is naturally out of the blue, it is a relaxed one to escape. At the same time, I also came to the sky above Mahabes, directly reversing the shooting, and once again fired the fire. This time, Mahabuse did not escape, because when Ai was attacking, his **** of 10,000 tons This move has not yet reached the ground, he simply can''t stop, let alone avoid it, let Ai Yin''s retrogressive shooting fire shot, and it becomes a 9-year-old fat man.


    After Ai Yin returned to the ground, he came to the side of this little fat man. In the eyes of the little fat man, he touched the face of the little boy with his hand, and saw that the little fat man was shrinking at a rapid speed, 8 years old. 7 years old, 6 years old ~~~~~~ Finally, in front of everyone''s eyes, disappeared without a trace.


    This scene saw a group of Tianlei on one side, could not help but chill, Bartol Romeo did not whisper: "It seems that one of us can not provoke another one." Others I couldn¡¯t help but nod. Although the big guy is a man, if you make this little girl anxious, turning you into a baby, and then playing your little JJ, it¡¯s not fun at all.


    At this time, Tianlei felt that a group of strong guys came to himself quickly. Tianlei knew that Dolanming, and finally found out that it was wrong. This is a large number of people coming over!


    Tianlei waved and said, someone came, and then did not hesitate to take out the phone bug and went out: "How are you arranged there?"


    The other end of the phone bug immediately replied: "The boss is relieved! I have already arranged it. The kingdom of Dres Rosa has already had our people. I can see the battle before you. It is wonderful! At the same time, I am I also chose a few local countries to broadcast live, so that the whole world will know everything in this battle. However, because these countries are too biased, it will take some time for the Navy headquarters to be too Get the news soon, the boss''s plan can be perfect."


    Tianlei couldn¡¯t help but clicked: "Okay, yes, and the plan is getting closer and closer. The things on your side must be beautiful. And when this is over, the Navy¡¯s headquarters The top level will definitely come to talk. You have to find a way to put the affected insects in the office of the marshal of the navy headquarters. I want to let us talk this time and let the whole world know! Who is the true justice navy? The generals of the Navy, and the people will naturally understand."


    The other end of the phone bug immediately replied: "I will arrange this for the boss, I can do it."


    Tianlei has confirmed that the matter has been arranged properly, and after telling something, he hangs up the phone bug. At this time, a group of people also came out, needless to say, it is a group of more Fleming, look at Dolfranming, Chora, Leica, Guladisus, Buffalo Diamantila G, there is actually an unexpected person walking the dog Bellamy. I didn''t think I had changed the story a lot. This guy joined the group of Fleminger.


    Tianlei smiled and walked over to Franmingo: "Hey! Isn''t this more than Franco? I heard that you are here, playing the game of the king, I came over and saw it. I didn''t expect to see it. Next, actually found the existence of sugar, but a little afraid of the ability! You said I am right? DoFranming brother?" Tianlei tone is full of meaning.


    How did Dofranco get it, but Thunder already understood it, and the sugar was in his hands. Dolfranming could only endure it when he was awkward, but when he saw the bodies of Mahabes and Delinger in the field, his anger broke out again and he yelled: "You dare to kill Sagno. Pique _, Delinger, are they my family?" Now that Franmingo is already angry, the blue ribs above his forehead are like a strip of scorpion, which stands out and looks terrible.


    But Tian Lei did not put his anger in his eyes, and the faint main road: "DoFranming brother, you are a hooligan, but the Lord is wrong, we can kill not only Sai Niol Pique _ , Delinger, and Torrepol and Mahabes."


    The anger to the extreme of the Franming brother, could not help but look at his forehead, Yang Tianchang smiled: "Ha ha ha ha! Blue Dragon general? Haha! It is so ridiculous, you think it became a general, is a general, your The strength is really good, but it is far worse than the generals! In my eyes, you are a small navy, you know? Kid!"


    Tianlei was not provoked by the words of Fleminger. He still smiled and said faintly: "Small navy? Then you can still try it! What is the power of my little navy?"


    The voice of Tianlei has just fallen, and Dolfranming has not said that, as the super pink dog Parami of Dolfranming, he jumped out.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 174： Drake VS Hyena Bellamy

    The dog, Bellamy, looked angry at the sky and said: "Although you are a general of the navy, you can''t be so rude to the Flemings." After that, he came out and attacked. Look like.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that there will be a big battle here, but Thunder is still a leisurely face, as if he is not in the battlefield, still faintly said: "Dofranming brother, your dog is a bit No, you should be disciplined!"


    After listening to the thunder, the dog Parami turned his head and looked at Dolfranming. Without the command of Fleminger, he really did not dare to launch an attack. However, Dolfranming did not look at him, but said to Tianlei: "Blue Dragon general, if you return the sugar to me now, and then immediately leave the kingdom, I can not pursue this matter?"


    When Tian Lei heard it, he looked at Dolfranming with a contemptuous look and asked with sarcasm: "I am a naval general, come to you, leave without doing anything? Do you think that my idle egg hurts? Nothing to come to you for a stroll?"


    The anger of Dolfranming''s heart is burning constantly. It seems that there is no way to be good with Tianlei. He immediately nodded to his dog, Bellamy.


    The hyena Bellamy saw that Dolflander nodded and immediately went to the field, and the meaning could not be understood.


    Tianlei can''t help but stay, this is your mother, want to learn to play the singles in the Three Kingdoms? However, I like it, and immediately turned to the partner and asked: "This is the dog Bellamy, the spring fruit ability, strength and armed color domineering are good, who are interested in taking him down!"


    Listening to Tian Lei¡¯s question, Drake stood up and said, ¡°Let me come! I have not encountered a decent opponent for a long time.¡±


    Drake also came, and between the two groups of Tianlei and Dolfranming, Drake and the hyena Bellamy immediately held up, and the scene was tense.


    At this very edge of the world, there are some people on the small national squares gathering more and more, because above the square, on the screen used to publish political texts, there are actually new naval generals. A group of genus came down to the kingdom of Franmingo.


    I did not expect this new general, not only his own strength, but also the strength of his subordinates. Actually, one pair killed four and caught a senior cadre of Franmingo.


    There is only one idea in their minds, that is, this matter is going to be big, but at this time, the information is broken. This of course is interrupted by the Tianlei and Navy internal calls. They were still not aware of this scene. Since the white beard and the Navy headquarters, the biggest battle since the first battle, the screen of the screen has resumed. And at this time, one of the seven kings of Wuhai, Dolfranming, also appeared with his senior cadres, and has already held up with General Blue Dragon.


    They were excited at once, and one person said: "You said, who will win this game?"


    "Of course, the Blue Dragon general! Although he is young, but the general is a general, it is not comparable to Wang Xiwu Wuhai."


    "That is, just look at the battle between the blue dragon general and the multi-Franming brothers. You can also know one or two. Although this is not their own strength, they can also represent some." It seems that the people are still standing in the navy. One side.


    Back to Drake and the hyena Bellamy, the hyena Bellamy looked at Drake, who came to the field, and immediately said, "Is it you, the fallen general of Dr. Drake?" Bellamy took a look at Drake''s shoulder and said with some irony: "Hey! It''s already a lieutenant!"


    Drake did not answer, nor was it affected by the words of the dog Parami, but a faint smile on the dog Bellamy, which was full of disdain and even disregard. Although Drake is a bit arrogant and a bit arrogant, he has arrogant capital. In the same period, only those who are supernovas can get his eyes. Although the strength of this dog Bellamy is OK, but it is still a little worse than Drake.


    How did the hyena Bellamy suffer, and immediately screamed: "Spring sniper." After that, it began to thunder and attack. I saw the hyena Bellamy first turned the calves on both sides into springs, then pressed the legs that turned into springs to the ground, stored a large amount of elastic potential energy to the feet, and converted the large amount of elastic energy released. The moment of kinetic energy bounced to Drake, the more energy stored in this move, the stronger the power generated by the fight. But this dog, Bellamy, was in anger, and did not store much energy, he attacked it.


    Although the dog of the hyena Bellamy is very fast in the ability of the spring fruit. However, Drake did not look at this white mix. Paul was a powerful blow to the dog''s Bellamy. At the same time, Drake¡¯s sword in his hand immediately made a strong sniper and slammed the dog to Bellamy.


    The reaction of the hyena Bellamy is also very fast ~ www.novelhall.com ~ legs once again become a spring, flew out to the side, escaped Drake''s sniper. After avoiding the attack, the dog Bellamy immediately shouted: "Spring jumpers."


    I saw the hyena Bellamy once again, first turned the calves on both sides into springs, and then pressed the legs that turned into springs to the ground, storing a large amount of elastic energy to the feet, and constantly moving back and forth between the surrounding buildings. Bounce, bounce to the end because the Bellamy speed exceeds the speed that the human body''s dynamic vision can catch up, so at this time Bellamy disappears in the eyes of ordinary people. When the kinetic energy converted from a large amount of elastic energy reached the pole, that is, the moment when the attack power was the strongest, the hyena Bellamy slammed into Drake at a very high speed.


    When the speed of the hyena Bellamy was so fast that Drake couldn''t see it, Drake''s face changed slightly, but it was slightly changed. It should be known that his domineering color is not bad. When the speed of the hyena Bella reached the limit and attacked him, his sensational color had already felt the direction of the dog''s attack. Immediately waved the iron axe in the other hand and slammed the dog to Bellamy.


    The dog''s Bellamy is too fast, and he is so quick to react. A slap in the face, has been waiting for Drake''s iron axe there. However, at the last moment, the dog, Bella, made an armed color domineering, and avoided the fate of Drake''s iron axe in two. That''s why the dog, Bellamy, flew out of the hustle and bustle, and then slammed into a tall building.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 175： Drake VS Hyena Bellamy II

    After Drake saw the hyena Bellamy being beaten by himself, two snipers immediately smashed the past, when Drake''s sniper was about to attack the place where the hyena Bellamy fell to the ground.


    I saw a shattering stone in the gravel of the building that had been knocked down by the hyena Bellamy. The hyena Bellamy stood up from it and stood up and walked the dog Bellamy at first sight. The sniper of the ruler didn''t want to, and a spring jump escaped.


    The hyena Bellamy was no longer relaxed before, and the disdain on his face was gone. He changed to a taboo voice and looked at the relaxed Drake. The dog in the dog had a hint of fear.


    All the people present at the scene saw it. Tian Lei looked at Du Fleming with a smile on his face. Dolfranming was irritated by Tian Lei, and turned to the hyena Bellamy and said coldly: I still don''t hurry to get rid of this so-called supernova." After that, I looked at Luo, and the killing in the eyes, Hao did not retain the explosion, and pressed Luo.


    At the moment when Dolframming appeared, Luo¡¯s eyes were not removed from the body of Dolfranming, and the killings on his body were revealed early. With the qualifications of Luo, it is not difficult to give him a certain amount of time to reach the level of Dolfranming. It is a pity that Luo is far from the opponent of Franmingo. The confrontation between the two men is only an instant. Luo is suppressed in the downwind and can only resist.


    Luo is on the left hand side of Tianlei, and Tianlei is only one step to the left, blocking in front of Luo. When Luoton felt that the pressure from Dolfranming had disappeared, this is a comparison of the momentum of Luo and Dolfranming.


    In exchange for the contrast between Tian Lei and Dolfranming''s opposition forces, this situation will immediately become different. Dove Fleming''s momentum is like a raging wave, but the thunder is not a little momentum, but he goes to that stop, but he does not move as a mountain.


    This time, there were some more frankly brothers who couldn¡¯t see the thunder, and there was a hint of jealousy on his face. There was a blast in his eyes, and he laughed at the same time: "Huo! Huo! Huo! Huo!"


    At this time, when I heard the super idol of Fleminger, the fear of the dog Bellamy¡¯s eyes disappeared, and immediately burst into a scream: ¡°Spring dead fist.¡± After seeing the dog Bellamy¡¯s eye, the right arm was first changed. In the spring, the arm that turns into a spring is highly compressed in the direction of the elbow, and a large amount of elastic position energy is stored in the arm. This is also the more energy stored in one stroke, and the stronger the force caused by the punching out.


    With Drake¡¯s rich experience in combat, it¡¯s natural to see this at a glance. He smiled coldly at the dog, Bellamy. ¡°You¡¯re a good guy, but it¡¯s a pity that the preparation time is a bit.¡± Drake The words have not been finished yet, and the attack on the hand has already started. First, the sword in the hand slams a powerful sniper. After that, a blast hits up, and the iron axe in the hand smashes the past. .


    The hyena Bellamy saw Drake''s continuous brute force attack and immediately got a countermeasure. One hand greeted Drake''s sniper, and the other hand greeted Drake''s powerful axe.


    "Boom!" "Hey!" The two consecutive collisions rang. The first collision was Drake''s sniper and the dog''s fist. When the dog Bellamy collided with the sniper, he immediately felt a sniper from Drake''s sniper. Powerful force, push him back.


    Although this is the case, but the dog Parami still bite the lock, the death of the block the move, and he is full of force, the blue veins on the forehead and arms are all burst out, the dog Bellamy was This sniper hit the ground and dragged it for ten meters before stopping.


    But Drake was at this time, the iron axe in his hand waved to the hyena Bellamy, and the other fist of the hyena Bellamy was squatting together. This time, the dog Parami was no longer able to stop, and immediately flew out.


    "Hey!" The dog, Bellamy, spit out a few mouthfuls of blood in the air.


    Of course, after a strike, Drake naturally wouldn''t have to count it. He immediately got a shave and came over the dog''s Bellamy. He was also a strong axe and squatted to the hyena Bellamy.


    The hyena Bellamy, who was flying in the air, had no way to escape. He could only cross his arms to his chest, and the armed color did not break out. He wanted to block Drake¡¯s attack.


    "Hey!" Drake''s big axe once again slammed the dog Bellamy and slammed the hyena Bellamy to the ground. "Boom!" Finally, the dog Bellamy collided with the ground. ¡°ßDzÁ!ßDzÁ!ßDzÁ!¡± The ground is centered on the hyena Bellamy and cracked bit by bit.


    "Hey!" The dog, Bellamy, spit out another blood!


    At that time, Drake¡¯s attack did not stop. It was a sniper that slammed the dog to Bellamy. He wanted to approach the dog Parami again, but the body seemed to be unable to move. www.novelhall.com~ Straight down to the ground. He didn''t look at Dolfranming, and he saw his fingers moving, but he was not at all concerned, because he also had partners, and there was a boss!


    At the same time, Tianlei stretched out a hand, and quickly gathered the light energy in his hand, while facing the faint main road of Dolfranming: "The little hooligan is really a hooligan! Since you have defaulted to one-on-one, let them one-on-one!" The words have not been finished yet, and the laser light from the thunder is shot at the ground in front of Dolfranming.


    To know that the sparkling tactics have the ability to explode, this laser light attack is the same, with strong penetrating power and powerful explosive power. The attack speed of the laser light is too fast, so it is too fast to react, just listen to the "bang!" The ground in front of the group of Dolframming exploded, and the power of this huge explosion put all of the group of Flamenco into the attack.


    Dolfranming and his men are all famous sea thieves. When Tian Lei began to gather light energy, they felt bad. They immediately started to avoid, but the laser light of Tianlei attacked too fast. Their own action, the laser light has already attacked the ground.


    In addition to the superior strength of Dolfranming, as well as the high-tech hand, O.G, all were blown out. The big bang exploded a large amount of dust, and everyone¡¯s sight was blocked for a while.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 176： Drake VS Hyena Bellamy II

    However, Drake did not stop the attack, although his eyeliner has been blocked, but the dog Bellamy is just below, so the next attack, he only needs to be vertically down.


    I saw Drake, a flip in the air, the foot up, the head down, and then a month, suddenly rushed down, the iron axe in his hand waved to the dog underneath Bellamy.


    "Boom!" The dust in front of everyone''s eyes has not yet spread, and a loud noise rang again.


    "Does the dog Bellamy get rid of it? It seems that the navy is stronger than I thought." Rao G looked dignified and said to the multi-Franming brother around him.


    Dolfranming¡¯s current expression looks incomparably angry, and the blue veins on the forehead have exploded and become even more horrible. The eyes blocked by the glasses also burst into a burst of red light.


    "Yeah! I really looked down on them!" Dolfranming, the tone of this sentence is very dull, but anyone can hear the killing in his words.


    "Yes, the hyena Bellamy, Torrepol, Se?ol Pique, Mahabes, and Delinger have already died in their hands. It seems that this time I have to fight all my strength." "Lao G said again. Although the situation of the hyena Bellamy is still unknown, but Rao G has included him in the list of the dead, you can imagine. They also have a clear expectation of the outcome of this battle.


    The dust quickly dissipated, and both the Tianlei and the Dolfranming brothers were not present, and Drake stood on the edge of a large pit. One person in the big pit lay there motionless. At first glance, he knew that he had hung up, because his whole body was split into two halves, and he was already dead and could no longer die.


    Drake did not return to the Thunder, it is obvious that the strength of the dog Bellamy is not enough, so that he is addicted. I saw Drake cold eyes swept to the group of many flamenco, Chora, Leica, Guladios, Buffalo, Diamanti, Rao G.


    Tianlei saw this situation and smiled. He said to DoFramming: "Dolfranming, your puppy is dead! See if my partner has not played enough! You want to continue to singled out. Going on? Is it still a big group of Europe? No matter what, I am looking forward to it!"


    Dolfranming brother wants to have a big fight, but he sees his family members as real family members, how can he come to a big fight! To know the number of people in the present, Tian Lei is twice as big as him, and each one is extraordinary in strength. On the other side, there is no hope of winning.


    However, if the heads-up is over, the round will also be killed by the Tianlei group. Although he has his own letter to win the new naval general, the general will be a general, after all, the younger strength is weaker, that is also a general, but can not be quickly fixed. of.


    Then I can only fight, but ~~~~~~ More Flamenco couldn''t help but glance at him, wearing a armor and a helmet with a cross face on his head. Tall, wavy hair. A person with a **** logo on his shoulder. It¡¯s true that this person is Leica, but Leica has followed many flamenco for many years. Naturally, I understand what it means to be the eyes of Dolfranming.


    I saw that Karma was dissolved in the stone bricks on the ground and disappeared. Seeing the action of Leica, Dolfranming couldn''t help but laugh: "Huo! Huo! Huo! Huo!"


    I have seen the anime of Thunder naturally know the ability of the Leica stone, is the best person to block and break the enemy. However, in the face of a team of powerful Tianlei, he will also be in great danger.


    However, Leica has dissolved into the ground, and now it is too late to block. Tianlei immediately said to the companions on the side: "This Leica is a stone stone capable person, very troublesome, you three trio, don''t be separated, Luo you alone, mainly with your Forced to support. As far as Dolfranming is handed over to me, I can''t help but run."


    "Hey! Hey! Hey! Next is the time for my performance." At this moment, there was a sharp voice coming from the ground. The Tianlei group had the thunder that everyone had known. The sound is not to be left alone.


    Although they didn''t see the person talking, but the voice came from the ground, but I thought it was Leica, and then thought about his tall figure and rough look. Listening to this baby-like voice can''t help but laugh.


    The first thing I laughed was Bartol Romeo. He had already laughed and rolled on the ground. He smiled and said: "Hey, I can¡¯t, laugh at me! This guy is really, too fucking. It¡¯s teasing, this sound is not in line with his body!¡±


    And Deborah, who is a little hooligan like Bartol Romeo, is the same. The stop of laughter can''t stop, and at the same time he said: "Boss, you are sure to talk now, that is, the big man who just stood in front of us. Not a little girl?"


    Leica himself is very mindful about this. It was ridiculed by the people of Tianlei. It was naturally very hot With his anger, the ground also violently moved, and everyone shook with it. stand up.


    The next scene is all the people who are shocked by the Tianlei group, including the ones that are prepared in the heart. I saw that the thunder and the four walked, the high-rise buildings on the street, all of them surged up, and soon there was a lot of normal ground.


    A few breaths of time are two or three meters above the ground, but still have no meaning to stop, and continue to increase, the speed of increase is getting faster and faster.


    Just two or three meters of time, the ground is full of ten meters high, then Tianlei a group of talents to see, this is a person''s head! A head made entirely of stone is so huge that it is so huge. If the whole body emerges from the ground, there must not be a height of a hundred meters.


    Sure enough, it quickly confirmed the idea of ??the Tianlei group. Leica stood out from the ground a little bit, and it was really a height of 100 meters. Tianlei is also shocked now, although it has been seen in previous lives, but from the TV and the scene, it is completely two concepts!


    You can imagine that a 100-meter tall building is moving, moving, what kind of situation will be, you will know. After the shock, Tianlei shouted at other partners: "You are careful! Don''t separate, let them break through!" After the Thunder, each of the flamenco rushed over, because Tianlei knows, more A group of Flamenco, only he can quickly get the strength of his partner.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 177： From the war

    When Leica stood up completely, he immediately raised the huge fist and swung it to the Tianlei group. He still said in his pointed voice: "Dare to laugh at me! Give me all go to hell!"


    For this trick of Leica, Tianlei is completely hard to use the space fragmentation moves of seismic capacity or space capability. But in this way, the strength of the partners can not be exercised, and it is difficult to find out the strength of a group like Dolfranming.


    Once they declare their departure from the navy, the navy and the world government must act. It is inevitable that a war will be in place at this time. This exercise is still necessary.


    Therefore, Tianlei said to them: "Be careful." They each evaded this attack from Leica. However, they all recorded the words of Tianlei, and they worked together in groups of three and three.


    At this time, the group of Fleminger also had an action. Guladious, Buffalo, and Diamanti were on the right side of Nochga, Bartol Romeo and Chennai.


    Rao G and Chora both found Luo, Drake, and Ai Yin.


    Dolfranming is looking for a group of Kebi, Dezaa gun **** Kelly, and Shadow Swordsman.


    I saw that Dolflander lifted his index finger and put away other fingers, and then let the thin line made from the fingertips fire at a high speed like a gun. Its destructive power is enough to strike a person''s bones, even if the opponent is in the distance can easily hit the target.


    His move is indeed powerful and fast, but unfortunately he chose the wrong opponent, and the other two groups may have some trouble blocking his attack. However, in this group he chose, he had the secret ability and shock ability.


    I saw Kebi cold drink a sigh: "dark hole." Krabi''s body immediately burst out a lot of dark energy, absorbed all the flames of the flamenco, and the strong one of the Franming brothers Hit, it is a hair that did not hurt them.


    Dolfranming also wanted to continue chasing, and a dark fist hit him on the face and kicked him out. "Iron - domineering Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý" öÞ Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý Õý


    Tianlei is using the daytime movement, and the best thing is the surprise attack, that is, the smell of domineering can not be detected in time. Because when Dolfranming sensed that Thunder appeared in him, Tian Lei¡¯s fist had already banged out. And most of the attention of Dolfranming was put on, blocking the gram of his hit.


    "Navy Kid ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ What kind of ability is this secret kid thinking about? Why is it so sudden! There is no sign of a little bit. Even if it is a domineering, it seems to be a malfunction in him. It is only after the boy is close.


    When Tian Lei smiled, he naturally guessed what Dufranming was thinking. This is also thanks to the Navy. They kept the power of Tianlei secret, and let Tianlei, the new admiral of the Navy, have the same ability.


    When Dolflander just stood up, the Thunder made a shocking ability, his hands caught in the air, and then he pulled it fiercely. The space around him and Dolfranming was immediately distorted.


    After Thunder''s hands were smashed, the twisted space hit the top of the flamenco''s shoulder and entangled him, and at this time the thunder''s body rolled like a wheel. Immediately after the thunder, with the help of the space itself, the fast multi-Franming brother smashed into the past. When it was about to collide with Dolfranming, the Thunder was an iron-dominated two thousand watts. "Played over to Franmingo."


    However, Dolfranming is not a guy who is easily slaughtered. Although his body is entangled in the distorted space, he can''t move, but he still uses it. The only one that can move is to make him out. The ability to move "spider wall."


    I saw that Dolflander saw the fast-throwing to his own thunder. After swinging his arms to the side, he radiated hundreds of thousands of transparent threads to the side, which formed a huge moment in a moment. Spider webs are hundreds of meters in diameter. Dolfranming directly used this move as a huge shield to defend against the powerful blow of Thunder.


    The power of this move is that the thunder is also a tricky one. This trick can block a huge physical attack, and because the wire itself is very tough, the general attack cannot break the net, including the hit of the thunder. the same.


    However, as the Tianlei who saw the animation of One Piece in the past, the shortcomings of this move are naturally very clear. As long as your attack is smaller than the gap in the spider''s mesh hole, you can directly cross the network without being hindered by the spider wall.


    Therefore, Tianlei kicked the foot on the spider web, using the attack to block the force, and flipped it in space, and successively shot two "gun waves!" I saw two waters like bullets, and shot at Dolfranming. In the past, it was true that the two strikes crossed the spider web and hit Dolan Fleming, leaving two thumb-sized holes in his abdomen. Dofranco is once again being beaten by the thunder, and the huge recoil can not withstand the sturdy walls of the palace. It is too much to be hit by the flamenco. www.novelhall.com~ Leica¡¯s action is too big, the whole Everyone in the kingdom knows that the people who saved them are already playing with the team of Franming, and they are not allowed to look over here.


    And the little Rolls-Royce of the Fleminger group has already looked at it in the distance. Dolfranming is very clear that they can¡¯t do anything in the battle between him and the Tianlei team. Use, so let them block the nationals who came over.


    They are also naturally watching the battle between the two groups of Tianlei and Dolfranming. So many Fleminger was beaten twice and they all saw it clearly. They are all very shocked. "This is the youngest naval general of the Navy. Can you really defeat DoFranming?"


    At this time, some of the former soldiers of the kingdom who had this power were surprised to see all that was in front of him. In his eyes, the almost invincible, more than one of the flamenco, was knocked down. Suddenly he felt a bit of pain in his arm. "Why are you doing bastard, don''t you know if you are light? Do you know how to be careful about the action of the elderly?"


    "Get up! DoFranming brother. I don''t think you are defeated like this!" Tian Lei said with a light face. Isn''t it just two holes in his body? To know that his ability to wire is quite abnormal, you can sew your own broken body together. In the anime of the past life, he did not let the viscera that Lu Fei played completely broken. It was not the same as the one who did nothing, and stood up again.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 178： War II

    "Ha ha ha, it seems that you have to check my ability to deal with me very clearly! And the navy has already had the intention to deal with me, or it will not hide the ability for you. But the idiots do not know me much. Who is Flamenco. Hahaha!!!! Actually still want to take me? Hahaha!!!! Let me not say if you can take me, even if you take me, you have to let it go. I hahaha!" With the sound of laughter from Dofranco, his strongest "birdcage" was also launched.


    I saw that Dolflander first made it out, and the strongest mover cage was the front-mounted mover.


    Dolfranming quickly made fine wire, wrapped in a circle and tightly combined in a circle, and soon a doll made up of lines made up.


    The buckle uses the skull part of the doll as a crater, and the numerous wires that make up the doll are like volcanic eruptions, which are continuously ejected in the air, so that these thousands of transparent silk threads are ejected into the air for hundreds of meters. Afterwards, it falls like a meteor shower. When it falls to the ground, the thread will extend from a point in midair to the ground that falls.


    It consists of countless wires, and the arc-shaped huge bird cage from the air to the ground, saying that it is slow to do it, is almost completed in an instant.


    Thunder sees this huge range of bird cages that have surrounded the entire city. Thunder knows the trouble right away. He knows that the bird cage is so powerful. You must know that the bird cage itself has a very sharp cutting ability. If you touch it, you will get hurt. So this move is like a real bird cage. The same, almost everyone in the inside can not go out. It is the future generals Fujiwa, Luo, Luo Luoya Sauron, Saab, they have no way to break, but also trapped inside, can imagine how strong this move is.


    After the bird cage was formed, Dolfranming once again laughed wildly: "You are waiting to die here! This trick is impossible for the generals to break, hahaha! There are still good games just beginning!"


    Tian Lei was a little scared. He said with irony: "First, I don''t need to break at all, because I am a space capable person. I want to go anywhere at any time. No one in this world can stop me! Second, I Still do not need to break, I just slaughtered you, this bird cage is naturally broken! And this, I think I can do it very easily."


    Originally, he was still very proud, and the arrogant Dolfranming brother heard the power of the thunder, and after the words of his incomparable words, his face suddenly changed. The eyes behind the glasses emit a terrible blood-red glow, from which you can feel the murderousness of the sky.


    Suddenly, Franming brother, angered with a single hand, and laughed wildly, and later said: "In this case, I am going to see your righteous navy, how to save the people of these kingdoms! Hahaha! "


    I saw that Dolframming¡¯s hand waved again, and part of the silk cage that formed the ¡°bird cage¡± was scattered. The silk thread fell like a meteor shower and was inserted into the body of all the people of the kingdom. These wires are somewhat like ¡°parasitic lines¡±. The same use, Dolfranming manipulated their physical movements, causing the people in the cage to kill each other. The wires that make up the bird cage shield the electromagnetic waves or the wireless signals used to make the call, so that people in the kingdom cannot use the phone bug to ask for help from the outside world.


    At this time, Tianlei saw the bird cages gradually close together. At this time, the bird cage shrank inward like a stowed umbrella, gradually smashing the buildings and people inside. When the bird cage was shrunk to a minimum, all the people in the cage had been cut into pieces.


    This is really a trick for people who are desperate. After all, they can¡¯t break this cage. Everyone has to look at themselves and be cut into pieces by little bit. This is how terrible and desperate. Things!


    At this time, the thunder, a sudden flash in the brain, a fierce shot of his forehead, secretly this is stupid! Turning his head to the distant Kby Road: "Kebi, swallow this broken bird cage! Otherwise the people here will be miserable!"


    After listening to his own words, Kebi sipped aloud: "Understood the boss." Then there was a lot of dark energy in the body, and then the dark energy formed a chain shape, and then Krabi slammed. The bird cages in the air entangled in the past, and the dark energy of Kebi¡¯s body is constantly rushing out, and the chains that are wrapped around the bird cages are getting longer and longer.


    Dolfranming, who has already seen Krabi''s ability, also guessed what Krabi wanted to do. Immediately move, one move: "empty road." Made it out.


    I saw that Dolflander tied the clouds in the sky with a line that was invisible to the naked eye, so as to achieve the effect of pulling the flamenco, let him have high-speed flying energy in midair, just for a moment he Appeared before, Kby''s dark chain.


    But Tianlei has been staring at him! He wants to block the dark chain of Krabi, but also to see the difference between the heavens and the thunder! A space movement of Tianlei came to the front of Dolfranming and blocked him.


    At this time, Radius, Buffalo, Diamanti and Nokigo, Bartol Romeo, Chennai trio ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Rao G, Chora and Deza The Asian, Drake, and Ain three groups have already started to fight. As for Luo, he is on the side of the two groups, and one of them is in danger of being fatal. He will use the ability to help this person block the attack.


    But there is still one person in Dolfranming! That was Leica. He saw that Dolanmingham stopped Krby, but he was stopped by the thunder. Immediately attacked Kebi, and Karma immediately waved his huge fist to attack Kebi. Because his attack range is too big, it is the other two groups of battles have to temporarily stop, hid away, to avoid being attacked by his attack, it is not fun.


    Kebi is one of the most optimistic people in Tianlei. It is the future talent of Tianlei¡¯s emerging navy. It has two powerful capabilities. I saw him seeing Leica¡¯s huge fist, not afraid. On his other hand, there was a dazzling pale white aperture, and obviously Krabi had already made a shock.


    At this time, Dolfranming, although he put most of his attention on Tianlei, so that he would not be attacked by Tianlei again. However, he still has a part of his attention on the Krabi, because this Krabi is likely to break his strongest bird cage, he has to pay attention.


    However, at this time, Kebi¡¯s ability to make him shocked him. Kebi¡¯s dazzling pale white aperture is familiar to him. Isn¡¯t this the strongest man in the world with a white beard? ?


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 179： Kebi Dafa

    When Dolfranming was shocked, Krabi and Leica, two fists of extremely different sizes, collided. Like the contrast of the size of the fist, the power of stone and space is as great as it is. But on the contrary, how the stone is the opponent of space, when Leica''s huge fist and the fragile Kby''s fist.


    "Hey! Hey! Hey!" In the moment when the double fists touched, Leica''s huge stone fist began to withstand the power of the earthquake, and began to crack. And the secret ability of Kebi''s other hand, the chain formed has also been entangled, the bird cage of Dolfranming.


    Kebi Gao sighed: "Accumulate!" I saw the dark energy of Kebi, and instantly rushed over, covering the bird cage of Dolfranming, and the bird cage of Fleminger turned black. The entire bird cage was swallowed up.


    "Oh! DoFranming brother, it seems that you and your people are like this! It seems that I don''t want to shoot it!" Tian Lei said with great defiance.


    After getting the bird cage of Dolfranming, Krabi once again whispered: "Dark water!" A powerful suction was immediately produced, and the center of suction was aimed at the huge stone giant of Leica.


    Leica, among the giant stone giants, suddenly felt that he was locked by a suction, and was sucked out by the suction of a giant stone giant. However, this sucking is too strong, and it is so strong that Leica can''t resist.


    Fear arises in his heart little by little, until the moment he is about to be sucked out of the giant stone giant, the fear in Leica''s heart has risen to the extreme. He was mad, he no longer cares about this **** suction, and immediately started a crazy attack, he raised two huge fists and slammed to Leica.


    A punch, a punch and a fist, he is constantly slamming, but he is facing, but he has the secret ability and the shock ability, and each of his punches is easily One by one crushed.


    Guladious, Buffalo, and Diamanti saw the danger of Leica, and the three looked at each other. Diamanti immediately slammed on the ground and blasted to Kirby. Guladios and Bafa also had a tacit understanding of the three high-level attacks on Noci, Bartole Romeo and Chennai.


    Seeing this scene, Nokiga, Bartol Romeo, and Chennai laughed. Bartol Romeo said quite disdainfully: "You are too small to see us! Your opponent is us, want to help Others, have we agreed?¡± At the same time as speaking, Bartol Romeo¡¯s fingers with his hands have been knotted, a huge barrier house with a radius of 100 meters, completely breaking Guradius, Buffalo, Dia Three men and others, Mutual support may be.


    Bartol Romeo made this move very fast, and it was successfully sent before Diamanti rushed out of the 100 meters. And this move is very sudden, and Diamanti, who is advancing at a rapid speed, simply can''t react.


    "Touch!" Diamanti slammed into the barrier, but Diamanti was also a very rich man in combat experience. He immediately took the ability to wrap his iron clothes around his body. , to protect himself.


    However, he was also blocked, and Guladious and Buffalo once again looked at each other. The dark road seems to be this, not only can''t save Leica, even the three of them are dangerous. Unless it is to kill this Bartol Romeo, otherwise the three of them will not go out.


    Bartol Romeo said with one hand and a rogue-like look: "Look! I said we want to promise."


    And this scene, Tianlei and Dolfranming brother are seen, Tianlei is also very happy road: "DoFranming brother, look! I said that you are a little hooligan! Look at your men It¡¯s really worse than one!¡±


    Dolfranming is now mad at the extreme, and he no longer wants to care for his beloved, family-like partners. The only thing he wants now is to kill the thunder, and the mummy in his heart will disappear.


    I saw that Dolfranming would extend the palm of his hand backwards, just like the pre-action of Luffy''s ability to use the "rubber fruit." After that, Fleminger spewed dozens of nearly transparent thin wires from the palm of his hand, and then twisted the wires together to form a thick wire column like a hair.


    And try to make this string post as far as possible, then slam forward. At the same time as the smashing out, Dofranmingo shouted: "Super hit whip!"


    This trick is super-hitting whip, Tian Lei has been used in the anime of previous life, the print is quite deep. Because this move is not only powerful, it can even cut a tall building into two halves in an instant. Moreover, the scope of this move is extremely wide. Even in the pastimes, even the "Dres Rosa", which is located several kilometers away, can be easily reached.


    Although Tianlei is still a disdainful color for Dolfranming, he is not at all daring. Tianlei first made the iron block in the whole body, and the armed color domineering also broke out at the same time. The last move was a defensive move: "The fisherman''s empty hand punch - Tang Caowa Zhengquan." This is a trick to use the positive punch style produces a full 360¡ã shock wave. It is very much like the returning people of the Japanese in the shadow of fire, but one uses Chakra, and the other uses the shock wave formed by power.


    Just for a moment. Dolfranming''s super-struck whip, the slap in the thunder of this move.


    On the same day, Ray really and Dolfranming¡¯s powerful blow, when it came into contact, Tian Lei felt extremely powerful from this shot. Although the thunder was blocked and did not suffer any damage, it was still letting this powerful blow out.


    At this time, the attack of Bartol Romeo began, knowing that Bartol Romeo and Nocico have been all together for a long time. When Bartol Romeo used the barrier house to stop Guladious, Buffalo, and Diamanti.


    Noki Gao also launched an attack, and she has developed a lot of moves for her ice flame ability. Just listen to him and drink a low voice: "Freeze the earth." I saw the Nooch high in the middle, the ground in the barrier was frozen in an instant. Freezing nature can''t just be the ground, and the people on the ground, Guladious, Buffalo, Diamanti also frozen into ice sculptures in a flash.


    When Noki''s ability to develop, the first thing that Tianlei thought was the green, although the ability of Noki is ice flame, but the appearance is closer to the ice, so Tianlei is holding a green trick to Noki High. Starting. Sure enough, it took a long time for Noki Gao to develop the greens.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 180： Noki High, Chennai combination Dafa Shenwei

    At the moment when the three of Guladios, Buffalo and Diamanti were frozen, they tasted the most painful criminal law in the world. The ice made them feel bitter cold, it was as cold as the whole person was already a piece of ice. At the same time, they were ignited by the fire in the ice, causing them to feel the pain and heat of the fire. The interweaving of ice and fire made them Guladious, Buffalo, and Diamanti understand what it means to be born.


    Guladios and Diamanti are both strong and able to withstand, but Buffalo is terrible. His strength is in the family of Dolfrango, but it is at the end. In the printing of the thunder, in addition to flying fart, there are few, a few breaths in the ice flame of Nokio, burned to gray, but there is still one in the ice flame His image.


    At this time, Guladios and Diamanti in the ice flame also had movements. During these few breathing hours, they were not burned like ash like Buffalo. However, they are now traces of frostbite and burns.


    The two of them moved at almost the same time, because they knew that they would never go out, they were absolutely frozen and burned to death.


    In the ice flame, Guradius¡¯s voice of anger was heard: ¡°The whole body blasted!¡± I saw Guladios in the ice flame, letting his body expand and expand rapidly. The appearance of Guladuus became a round like a balloon.


    In this state, if Guladious is attacked by an external force, it will explode and destroy all the enemies in a certain range. At this time, in the ice flame, although there is no external force, ice and flame are not physical attacks, and he cannot be detonated.


    But when he kept expanding, the ice formed by the ice flame was constantly squeezing him, so he burst. "Rumble!" At the same time as Guladios'' own big bang, he shot millions of times of "blasting hair", which can be shot at a distant target.


    This trick is very powerful both in terms of power and range, and it has the effect of close and long range damage. And after the burst, Guladios himself and his clothes will not be damaged.


    Therefore, he broke the ice flame of Noki Gao and got rid of it. But on his face, ice injury and burning alternated all over his body.


    And Diamanti is not bad, almost the same is also shouted: "Army flag." Immediately launched the ability, all the ice flames around the ground into a cloth-like fluttering type, let the ground change It is like a large piece of cloth that flutters in the wind. At the same time he also climbed to the ground.


    This trick can also make the opponent unable to maintain balance and lose the center of gravity and fall, so that the opponent loses the ability to counterattack. Therefore, at this time, the Nozko, Bartole Romeo and Chennai are also the same, and the station is unstable.


    But the three of them did not have to be on the ground, only to see Chennai use force, carrying Bartol Romeo floating, and Noki High is a month step also came to the air, let Di Amante¡¯s move is invalid.


    Diamanti looked at the tricks of Nuqigao, Bartol Romeo and Chennai so easily, and could not help but swear: "Damn!" At the same time, he did not forget that he was still in the ice. Buffalo among the flames.


    Directly raise the long sword, and then a sword to swing out, arousing a powerful wave of swords, like a cut tofu, easily split the ice flame around Buffalo into two. This trick is Diamanti''s only half-month funeral without the skill of the devil''s fruit.


    However, the situation that I saw next made Diamanti and Guladisus look a little bit. After Diamanti''s sword opened the Noki High Ice Flame, he waited for Buffalo to come out himself, but they saw that Buffalo was directly and the ice flame was turned into nothing. At the same time, if you think of yourself, if you don''t break the ice, you want to come to Bafarian''s end!


    When Diamanti and Guladios were in a daze, the attack of Chennai had already started. I saw her sun umbrella in her hand, and the iron needle hidden in the sun umbrella flew out like raindrops. Usually shot to Diamanti and Guladios.


    But don''t underestimate the iron needles of Chennai. Under her ability, every iron needle has a lot of power. Imagine that it is raining, every drop of water has a thousand pounds, what kind of scene will it take, I think it is a disaster! Not to mention the penetrating iron needle!


    Diamanti and Guladios have their own actions. I saw Diamanti¡¯s move to protect himself. This trick is to use his own flying fruit ability to make steel into a cloak. Although it is light, it has the same hardness as steel. .


    Unlike Diamanti''s passive defense, Guladious intends to attack and defend, and he only screamed: "The steel helmet burst." I saw that the helmet he wore on his head swelled and expanded to the maximum. After the value is detonated, the fragments generated after the explosion of the helmet will be attached to the strong shock wave caused by the explosion due to the detonation. The helmet fragments will become a powerful wounded weapon like a high-speed shot blade~www.novelhall.com ~ Then burst out to his surroundings.


    Of course, this also includes the direction in which Chennai shot the iron needle. After that, the helmet fragments and the iron needles were contested. Although not all the iron needles were blocked, the iron needles that were shot at him were all blocked. This is enough for him. Guladios is a guy who is iron, and he doesn''t have to worry about him at all.


    When Guladios and Diamanti started, Nokigo had already launched an attack. Noki''s high-speed ice flames gather in his arms, releasing two ice birds, attacking the two faces. This move has a powerful impact, and also has the characteristics of ice flames. world.


    Nozko¡¯s move was developed according to the trick of the Qing dynasty¡¯s ice block, but the green dragon released an ice bird, and the Noki high was two.


    In order to prevent Chennai¡¯s iron pin, Diamanti blocked all his parts with a cloak and blocked his own sight, so he was tragedy. Now he was frozen and became a Ice sculpture.


    Guladios did not. He immediately took action. First, he turned the gears on his left arm and shot several gray stones similar to the rock balls.


    When not far from the ice bird of Noci High, he immediately swelled the volume of the sphere with his ability, and finally "boomed!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 181： Kill 3 more people

    Diamanti, this time, when the ice bird of Noki High once again frozen, with the last experience, he wrapped himself tightly, so there is no harm like the last time. Received.


    However, the cooperation between Chennai and Nuoqi Gao has already been very tacit, and the Diamanti was frozen for a moment. Chennai threw away Bartol Romeo unceremoniously.


    "Ah! Yeah!" Unprepared Bartol Romeo, landing on the ground, very embarrassed landing. After Bartol Romeo stood up, he shouted with dissatisfaction: "Big sister, can you wake me up before you drop it?"


    After Chennai dropped Bartol Romeo, he had already made a quick step to the sky over Diamanti, then his feet were on his head and his head was down. The organ of the sun umbrella in the hand, the top of the sun umbrella turned into a sharp sword, and Chennai¡¯s face showed a sneer, and the heart was dark, even if you were all iron, I could break you apart.


    "Million tons - electric drill umbrella!" Chennai quickly rotated in the air, and the entire iron umbrella has turned black. Apparently Chennai has attached a domineering color, then Xuenai On the ground, Diamanti in the ice flame hit the past.


    At this time, Guladisus blocked the ice bird of Noci High with a steel helmet burst. He glanced at Diamanti. From this point of view, he just saw the frozen Diamanti. There are also Chennai who attacked Diamanti from the air like an electric drill. Immediately, he was in a hurry. Now that Buffalo is dead, if Diamanti Shirna is hit with a strong blow, he will definitely not live, then he will be left.


    In this way, I am dealing with them three by myself. It is a bit of a hope of living, and will definitely be ruined by this powerful trio.


    So he immediately attacked Chennai in an attempt to stop Chennai¡¯s attack. I saw him sighing low: "The blasting of the stone." At the same time, the device with gears on the left arm was rotated, and several gray stones similar to the rock ball were shot out to the snow, and these were similar to the rock ball. Under his ability, the volume is expanding.


    But often the idea is good, but the reality is bone, he can think of blocking the attack for Diamanti. Noki High will think of it? I saw that Qi Qigao also sighed low: "Ice Flame is a shield." An ice flame quickly shot from Noki High''s hand, forming a huge shield, blocked in Guladisus. The orientation of the attack.


    "Booming! Touch!" The sound of the explosion and the sound of the crash almost rang at the same time. Above the scene is a piece of ice slag, as well as smoke from the explosion, and the dust that the ground lifts when it is hit.


    All of a sudden everyone¡¯s eyes have been blocked, but at this time a voice came over, that is, Bartol Romeo, only to listen to his flustered saying: "Brother is not only defense, boy you When is the brother a display?"


    When Guladios heard Bartol Romeo speak, he knew that it was not good. They did ignore Bartol Romeo, although Bartol Romeo only made a move, but this The trick was to stop all three of them, showing that the strength is extraordinary, but they just ignore this one.


    When Bartol Romeo said this, his attack had already started. He was also awakened to the people who had seen the domineering. Although his sight was blocked, he could still feel Guladios. position.


    In the strange and wretched smile of Bartol Romeo, the position of Guladious is moving, "brush! brush! brush! brush!" constantly sounding sound, while the dust and thick in the field The smoke seems to have been affected, stirred up by something, and constantly changing direction.


    At the same time, there was the scream of Guradius, and the screams of gradual screams stopped. The dust and smoke on the scenes were scattered. Guladios and Diamanti also showed up, and the other two are worthy of being partners, and the same is true of death.


    The iron defense formed by Diamanti''s cloak has been pierced by Chennai from the middle, and I can''t live without it. And Guladios was the barrier house, the ground and the air, and the barrier spurs that stretched out around it to make a horse-shaped honeycomb. It was completely uninformed, the blood flow was everywhere, and the scene was extremely fierce.


    Apparently Guladios has been hung up and can no longer be hung up. Bartol Romeo sees such a scene and can''t help but feel very contented: "Nokchi, Chennai! I am the criminal house of this barrier house. How, is it very powerful?"


    Noki and Chennai, but they saw Zou¡¯s eyebrows. They almost spit out, both gave a white eye to the self-satisfied Bartol Romeo, and then everyone walked to Bartol very politely. In front of Romeo, he was on the back of his head and enjoyed a slap.


    Still smug, Bartol Romeo, after being beaten twice, looked at the two people with a grievance: "What happened to me? Why do you hit me?"


    Noki Gao and Chennai Qiqi became the shark face and shouted: "You can''t do a little cleansing? You have to be so bloody, dare to do this next time, hehe!" Bartol Romeo waved his fist.


    Bartol Romeo can only recognize the two tigresses But this is also on the face, but my heart is extremely disapproving. The dark woman is a woman, I really don''t appreciate it.


    On the other hand, when Buffalo died, Dolfranming was completely angered, almost lost his senses, regardless of the attack on Tianlei. Because he knows that he can''t kill the thunder, he can only watch it with his eyes, he regards himself as a general partner, one by one in front of himself.


    At this time, many Fleming brothers saw that Guladios and Diamanti also died one after another, and immediately launched a powerful move. After the scream, Dolflander wrapped the thin wires of his own in a circle and tied them together in a circle, just a breath to create a doll composed of lines.


    That''s right, this trick is the shadow line. This is the trick of Dolfranming. The appearance of the lineman is exactly the same as that of Dolfranming himself, just like the clone or the avatar of Fleminger.


    Dolfranming is free to manipulate the doll to use any of his moves, and the doll can even speak under manipulation. Dolfranming began to use himself and the doll to attack the thunder.


    Tianlei saw this move, and it was a bit speechless. Although this move is powerful, it is only in the face of the mammoth. As for the dolls, even if the line dolls are made up of lines, they will not be injured. Even if they are cut off, there will be no problem. It is just a hit.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 182： Destroy the card

    When Dolfranming and the dolls kept attacking the thunder, the three groups of Nochga, Bartol Romeo and Chennai made Guradius, Buffalo, Diamanti. , leisurely up, while watching the play on the side.


    The other side of Dezaa, Drake, Ai Yin and Rao G and Chora played lively. The battle is also very fierce.


    The battle of Kebi, the gun **** Kelly, the shadow swordsman Weishuang and Leica is almost over. If it is a single-on-one, Leica may be able to hold on for a long time in the hands of the squad that has both the shock and the darkness. However, with the addition of the Asian gun **** Kelly, the shadow swordsman Weishuang, obviously faster.


    At this time, Kebi had already used the dark water to **** Leica out of the huge stone body. At this time, the gun **** Kelly and the shadow swordsman Weishuang around Kby had some action.


    I saw the shadow swordsman Weishuang directly lost his figure at the side of Kebi, and even did not even send out a little movement, really worthy of the name of the swordsman.


    It was only in a flash that the swordsman Weishuang had already appeared behind Leica, and he quickly stabbed a sword to Leica. Leica''s attention is all on Kebi, because he is fully resisting the secret ability of Kebi. The movement of Shadow Swordsman Weishuang was too strange, and the appearance was too sudden. Leica simply couldn¡¯t respond and was stabbed.


    However, Leica is also a very experienced person with combat experience. At the crucial time, the armed color of the body has exploded. Although Leica has full confidence in his armed color domineering, he is still fast. A small amount of shaking the body, avoiding the vital parts of the body.


    The facts prove that he is so wise to do so. When the sword of the swordsman Weishuang stabbed him, the sword body entered the body directly, and there was no blocking force at all. Obviously, the armed color of the swordsman Weishuang is more powerful, and this avoidance of Leica makes him live a life, but unfortunately his life is not long.


    After the swordsman Weishuang hit a hand, he immediately retired. She knew that there was no need to make another blow. Because this time the gun **** Kelly also launched an attack, the two of them did not know how many years, tacit understanding. Shadow Swordsman Weishuang first attacked, and the attack of the gun **** Kelly followed closely, so it was really hard to prevent.


    "Touch! Touch! Touch!~~~~~~." A dozen or so sounds of guns rang, which means that there are more than a dozen bullets full of domineering, to Leica.


    At this time, Leica "hey!" spit out a blood. But he is not at all concerned about this. Because he is more concerned about, a dozen of them are full of armed color domineering bullets.


    "Hey!" Leica was not hurt by the shadow swordsman, and once again he spit out a blood. However, this is not important now. Immediately, the whole body¡¯s armed color is overwhelming. In the face of life and death, he broke through. The armed color domineering broke through to the advanced level, and the whole body black brought a little purple.


    "Hey! Hey! Hey!~~~~~" The dozens of bullets full of armed color domineering of the gun **** Kelly all hit Leica. However, under the high-level domineering of Leica, all were prevented.


    At this time, Kebi had stopped the dark water, and a shaving came to the front of Leica. The right hand waved high and a dazzling pale white aperture above his right hand, along with his right hand. The fight has been made, just to use the Leica.


    At this time, Leica is running out of new power. When the stamina is not born, how to block the attack of Kebi! Once again, I was directly hit.


    This shot of Kebi is also exhausted with all his strength, how strong is the shock capacity? Look at the past life is old, mixed with a white beard, but the highest combat power of the Navy is only a blow, the General Red Dog is seriously injured. The same is still only a blow, the white beard, which is already half dead, once again seriously injured the black beard.


    Although Kebi is far less than a white beard, Leica is also far away! How can I withstand this blow, the mouth that was directly hit is wide, and the eyes are prominent, and then straight down, it is obvious that more than one of the younger brothers of Francand.


    So Kebi, the gun **** Kelly, the shadow swordsman Weishuang and the three people like Noki, Bartol Romeo, and Chennai, looked at the play.


    Only Dezaa, Drake, Ai Yin and Rao G and Chora are still fighting, and Tianlei and Dofranco are still fighting.


    The combination of Rao G and Chora is too strong. One of them is super strong and the other is super capable. For a time, Dezaia, Drake, and Ai Yin had no way to take them.


    At this time, Luo blocked the Rao G. Now that the four battlefields, the two have already been settled, he has not helped a little, but it is already the scene. As for the Tianlei side, there are still some Beware, but when you see that Thunder is completely pressed against Fleming, you are completely relieved.


    He knows more about He doesn''t have anything to do with him now. So now he has only one idea, and he can¡¯t be alone! I have to find an opponent to play. He said to Drake three people: "This old man gave me the bag."


    At this time, Bartol Romeo shouted: "We have all done it, and the four of you havetened to get the old man, and the old and ugly old woman."


    When Chora heard Bartol Romeo''s words, he immediately slammed and shouted: "You little bastard, you want to kill you." But she said that she did not attack Bartol Romeo at all. Because she knows that the three people in front of her, she will not be able to cope with it, and at the same time, there is a sense of desperation in the heart.


    At this time, the people watching the Tianlei group and the multi-Franming brothers in front of the screen were shocked. Although they have full confidence in the highest combat power of the Navy, but the multi-Franming brothers, this seven Wuhai, is also the existence they look up to!


    They never thought that the flamenco would be beaten by the thunder, and those long-standing, multi-Franmingo senior cadres were actually easily killed by the naval generals.


    Be aware that among these navies, Luo and Decre are supernova names when they are pirates. Others can be anonymous, but they are one stronger than one, although they are only the major generals and the colonel, but they are one by one, no worse than the future of the navy headquarters!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 183： Luos hair

    Is there another Qiwuhai to die in the hands of the Blue Dragon?


    One person said: "If I don''t know what''s wrong, Krokdal in the Seven Seas, Moonlight Molly is defeated in the hands of this new navy general!"


    Another person on the side of the man answered: "Yes! If this time, I will take down more Fleming, and there are three seven Wuhai defeated in the hands of this Blue Dragon. It is almost a killer." ¡±


    "Yeah! Although the Seven Wuhai is also a pirate, isn''t it an ally of the Navy? How does the Blue Dragon general seem to be staring at the Seven Wuhai."


    At this time, all the people who watched this battle had such an idea in their hearts.


    Suddenly one person said: "Whether it will be that there is no such thing as the Wu Wuhai in this big blue dragon general, there is no such thing as an allies."


    One person thinks this is very incredible. He does not understand: "Do you think there is only good and bad in his eyes? Is he a true justice navy? The navy that is righteous and justice is also the world government and Tianlong. Human dogs, although they do help us sometimes, but they hurt us a lot."


    "That is, how many children, because of their long beauty, or have special abilities, have been arrested to be the captives of the Tianlong people? At this time their navy is the best accomplice."


    Another humanity: "Is there still less use of the demon commander? How many of them are because of the Tianlong people? How many people have died in this group of so-called justice navies?"


    On the other side of the thunder, Luo has already started playing with Rao G.


    It is said that this Rao G is also an extremely enchanting existence, and developed a powerful boxing method of the Weng Quan. Rao G called it an attack that ¡°the older the more you feel the pain, the more painful you are, the heavier you are.¡± It can be said that the older and stronger the boxing method. Most of the names of the moves come from the common diseases of the elderly. They are all kinds of physical attacks on the enemy after the posture of the English letter G is placed in both hands.


    This is the super body that the Rao G developed and the old man is absolutely inferior to the Navy and the fisherman karate.


    But after Rao G and Luo had two moves, Rao G shouted: "Hey! Hurt! Pain! Pain! My waist!" Then he immediately shouted: "Low pain type It¡¯s abrupt.¡±


    I saw Rao G step forward and put the posture of the English letter G in both hands to adjust the breath and the whole body. Then, with a quick action that exceeds human dynamic vision, while rotating, it moves toward Luo.


    Luo is not willing to show weakness, drink a low voice: "ROOM ¡¤ baton." Luo Xian is creating a huge dome-shaped space, then stretched out his fingers and waved upwards, and all things on the ground floated.


    To know that Leica has just used the ability, the ground is full of huge stones, so Luo''s move ROOM ¡¤ baton, also played an unprecedented power.


    Almost in an instant, Luo was surrounded by huge stones. These huge stones were protected in the middle, and they also blocked Rao G''s attack route.


    However, Rao G didn''t want to give up like this, or he quickly turned to Luo, and all the huge stones in the middle that blocked the way were kicked by his power.


    However, Luo did not put the use of these huge stones, and immediately began to attack, he controlled a small part of the huge stone to block Rao G.


    After that, all the huge stones hit the air and formed a larger stone. A huge stone with a diameter of 200 meters appeared in the air.


    Chora and Dezaia, Drake, and Ai Yin have stopped the battle, and they rushed to the distance quickly. The reason is very simple, because they are also in the scope of this attack, and it is estimated that they can''t live.


    Bartol Romeo, they are also watching the six-person group, and they are running out. When Bartol Romeo ran, he yelled: "Ro, you are a bastard, and the movement you made is too big."


    Dezaa also ran along the road and said: "I ~ fuck! Luo, you he ~ mother ~, is it even the life of the aging mother!"


    It was also in the fierce battle that Tianlei and Dofranco also had to stop to avoid this blow. Tianlei is also quite speechless, and is playing the arrogant Luodao: "Hey! Are you playing too much!"


    The whole kingdom also saw the huge stones that Luo made. The whole kingdom was quiet and the distance was better. But the people who came over to help, there is only one, and sure enough, these are like monsters. Fighting, not ordinary people like them can intervene. They are so quiet, staring at the huge stones above their heads.


    Then there was a scream of excitement. In the scope of this attack, whether it was the people who came to help, or the little Luo Luo of the group of Fleming, they all began to rush to the ground, one by one. It¡¯s not like a leg.


    The people watching this scene in front of the screen are also the same as Luo¡¯s trick.


    "Is this man really a naval general? Not a naval general?"


    "When did the navy''s major generals be so strong?"


    "How is the subordinate of the Blue Dragon general stronger than one, and the ability is also a metamorphosis!"


    "Yeah! Before defeating the great stone man of the multi-Franming brothers, www.novelhall.com~ actually have two abilities? Isn''t it that one can only have one ability?"


    "This is not the key. The key is his two abilities. One of them is the shocking ability of the world''s most white beard."


    "There is also a female major who plays ice, and it is also very strong. Her ability is very similar to that of a general!"


    "It''s very similar, but it is more powerful than the general. I just saw that her ability is not only the ability to freeze, but also the burning damage. It is incredible."


    "Yeah! I think, for a long time, this Blue Dragon general will be among them, I am afraid they can go hand in hand with the Navy headquarters!"


    At this time, the king of a country could not help but sneer. He understood that once a force, the strength and power of the hand are almost the same as the top of the power, it is also the most dangerous time, no matter where it is, especially in the navy. .


    That is, the Navy will not have any unusual ideas, and the world government will let them have to have it. No matter in which world, political power is always the darkest being. These remote small countries, but they are not at all concerned about the world government, because the world government simply does not have to deal with them.


    So they succumbed to each other, they said! Ha ha! There is a good show here!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 184： Kings battle against the king

    Such a huge super stone is in the sky, Rao G naturally will not be invisible, he immediately stopped the attack on Luo and began to escape. But how could Luo let him do it? There are many stones under the super-large stones in the sky. With a finger movement, all the stones under the huge stone immediately stopped the road to Rao G.


    Then once again made out: "ROOM¡¤ slaughterhouse." Exchange the position of the super huge stone in the air, this combination move is simply no solution, which is equivalent to the ability of super huge stone to move instantly.


    Although Luo has used many stones to block the way out of Rao G, but Rao G''s break is strong, these stones are quickly kicked by them, and he is not slow to rush out.


    However, he was moving faster and faster, and Rao G did not even have the opportunity to hide. He was pressed under the super huge stone in an instant. At the same time, the super huge stone instantly appeared and had a huge collision with the ground.


    "Booming! Rubbing! Rubbing!" First, the sound of a huge impact, followed by the ground, can not withstand the force of impact, a wide range of cracking sound. It was also the formation of a powerful and incomparable shock wave, which brought a more intense wind to the whole kingdom. Then there was a burst of earth and shaking, hesitant to the tenth earthquake, all the nearby buildings fell down.


    Luo actually used this trick from the beginning, but he had to wait until everyone else left the attack range of this move, or it would affect them.


    Bartol Romeo, they have stopped to look at this side in the distance, they swallowed and swallowed, Bartol Romeo is now looking at the face of pity, Rao G under the huge stone, Ok! Although it is already completely invisible to him.


    Then he said: "This old man is really unlucky enough to actually encounter Luo this big metamorphosis!"


    On the one side, Nokiga and Chennai heard that Bartol Romeo said this, and he couldn¡¯t help but glance at him. The secret, the talent who died in your hands is miserable! That is what you stabbed into a horse''s nest. After that, she turned her head and glanced at it. The super-great stone that Luo made was very helpless. He said that these two people are all like a big change. One puts a man into a honeycomb, and one directly becomes a meat.


    In the high-altitude Tianlei, it is very speechless to support one''s forehead and say: "Hey! Hey! Hey! We are here to save the people here, not to destroy it!"


    At this time, Luo has fallen from the sky, standing on the super-great stone, a faint smile, and then facing the heavenly thunder: "Boss, I am too good for the terrain here, for a while did not hold back, It¡¯s a bit big to play.¡±


    But when everyone was shocked by this move, when everyone thought that Rao G had been crushed into meat. The super-large stone on the ground moved a bit, then moved again, and then moved faster and faster, and even began to tremble, and then made a "scratch! Rub!" broken sound.


    At the same time, there was a crack on the super-large stone. After that, more and more, and then the whole "àÔ!" was broken. Luo, who is standing on the super-large stone, can''t quickly use the "ROOM¡¤slaughterhouse." He moved himself out instantly.


    "G!" screamed under a pile of gravel, and then a powerful figure burst out. "Touch!" The man who came out of the blast came to the ground, but after seeing this person, everyone was stunned. This person is all who thinks that Luo has been smashed into a meat mud Rao G. At this time, he is not the old-fashioned dragon. Although he was not hurt by the light, but now he has no pain in his waist, his legs are not sour, and the people are standing straight, and the body is also exuding. Some are powerful and general.


    Now everyone¡¯s brain has a big doubt. This guy is actually not killed by the super huge stone.


    There are even more excellent people, with more excellent ideas, such as Bartol Romeo, just listen to him exclaimed: "I ~ ~ ~ fuck, this guy was stunned by Rona''s super-large stone, actually fart Didn''t it happen? Actually, he~Mom~ became younger? Luo''s move also has the ability to make people younger? Isn''t this the ability to reverse the girl?"


    Ai Yin heard Bartol Romeo not far away, calling her a retreating sister, and immediately took a retro shot and shot at the ground in front of Bartol Romeo. Bartol Romeo is still feeling emotions! Suddenly a flame came over. At first glance, Ai Yin shot and was scared out of the cold sweat and immediately hid behind Noki.


    Noki Gao Bai took over with Bartol Romeo: "Whoever makes you always nicknamed? Still retired? Don''t say Ai Yin''s sister, I think anyone would like to learn from you." paused. After watching Bartol Romeo, who has already turned pale, Noki Gao continued: "And As a woman, remind you that women are very vengeful! You This nickname is to offend the sister of Noki Gao! I will apologize after thinking about it! I have to know that there is nothing good to be watched by a woman."


    Bartol Romeo nodded immediately after listening to it, and he also knew that this backward girl was not easy to provoke! If you are not careful, you will be made into a small fart child. By then, your little JJ will definitely be inhuman and swollen. That¡¯s not to be played badly, then my future sexual blessing is not finished? The more you think about his face, the whiter it is.


    This is the result of Bartol Romeo''s thought of such a good product. It is possible for Ain to retreat him into a small fart child, but to play his little JJ, Ai Yin has not had such a heavy taste, it is completely He thought more.


    Suddenly Bartol Romeo seemed to think of something. He looked at Noki Gao and asked, "Sister, have I got rid of you?"


    "What do you think!" Noki Gao smiled and gave Bartol Romeo an uncertain answer.


    When Bartol Romeo heard it, the expression on his face could not be forced any more. He imagined that two people like the tiger were fierce, and they kept playing a small JJ. . Bartol Romeo immediately chilled, and now his attention has not been above the battle of Luo He, he is thinking about how to please the two grandmothers, so that their account is saved. Otherwise, his little JJ, you can''t keep it!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 185： The death of Rao G

    That''s right, at this time, Rao G has already made a great effort to fight the boxing. "Ge Wen Quan" is a kind of move that Rao G can fight when he is sick or injured, or when he is old enough to survive, and saves the strength of young and strong and keeps it in the body.


    At this time, the body and volume of Rao G have changed greatly. It is several times the original, and the muscles are exploding. At this time, whether he is strength or skill, he has recovered to the peak moment when the fire is pure.


    However, this trick does not seem to last too long, and the body will return to its original state after a long time. Not to mention that everyone present here knows that all ordinary people who are watching this scene in front of the screen know.


    When Tian Lei looked at the full-blown Rao G, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal the color of shock. He turned his head to the front of Dolan Mingming: "The little hooligan, it seems that your younger brother, there is still a decent thing! Yes, Not bad!"


    "Asshole, you give me to die!" Dolfranming looked at a family-like partner and was killed one by one in front of him. Already crazy, I couldn''t help but laugh out loud: "Ha ha ha!" Then I launched an attack.


    "Five-color line." When Dolfranming launched the attack, he also launched an attack on his own doll, almost simultaneously using the "five-color line."


    I saw the body and dolls of Dolfranming, and at the same time made a nearly transparent thin wire from each of the five fingers, posing the claws of the claws, and then five wires blasted to the thunder.


    Tianlei knows this trick of Dolfranming, as fine as the silk thread of the piano line, which will cut or even cut off the opponent''s body. Thunder can''t want to try its power with his own body.


    Immediately, a space moved to escape, and then to the multi-Franming Road: "Hey! Little hooligan! I am boasting about your younger brother! It is boasting you, you understand? Don''t say thank you, forget it. Also hit me?" Tian Lei''s words are full of irony.


    "Booming!" A loud noise rang when Tian Lei talked and satirized Franmingo.


    This is the sound that Rao G slammed on the ground, just a step, the ground is centered on his feet, and the square is cracked 20 meters. At the same time, he shouted: "The seal of G." This is the only move that can be used in the posture of "the genre of the genius, the martial arts, the fighting and the boxing". It is also the strongest move known to Lao G.


    I saw Rao G''s hands in the position of the English letter G, and burst out suddenly, and rushed to Luo at a very fast speed. In the process of rushing, Rao G used the palm of his hand to pose the G-shaped gesture, and he gave Luo Lai a powerful power that was too fast.


    Luo looked at the fast Rao G, secretly swearing: "Idiot!" quickly made his signature moves: "ROOM. Slaughterhouse." Luo used the ability to quickly create a hemispherical space. Then there is a space move, which exchanges the position with the stone behind Rao G.


    Rao G''s strongest hit was hit, and suddenly appeared on the stone above the position of Robben. "It''s bad!" This is Rao G''s only thought now, because he hit a stone, not Luo''s body, and he couldn''t help but know where Luo was.


    At this time, behind Rao G, there was a cold drink: "High-frequency scalpel!" I saw that Luo had already produced a high-frequency electric shock from the fruit of the operation, wrapped around the wild knife he was carrying.


    After that, as lightning strikes Rao G, Luo is now very close to Rao G, and at this time Rao G is still sprinting forward, when his strongest hit hits and Luo When the stone of the position was exchanged.


    Luo''s attack also attacked him, and Luo used the high-frequency, high-voltage current wound at the tip of the blade to contact the body of Rao G; the tissue was heated to cut the attack into several pieces.


    However, Rao G did not, so he accepted his life. After all, he was a sea thief who was swaying in the sea. After a hundred battles, he has already achieved the danger, he immediately turned a twist, and gave a punch to the back. The muscles and body skills of Rao G''s body have returned to the most peak state, but there is one way that is impossible to recover, that is, the human skeleton. When he turned back and slammed back, he even heard the sound of the broken spine in his waist.


    Luo''s ghost crying and Rao G''s fist slammed into it together, without a strong collision, but issued a "àÍàÍ~~~~~~." sound. This is a high-voltage, electric shock sound, with this sound, Rao G''s arm is broken! This trick by Luo was cut into several pieces.


    Suo G, who was so badly hit, immediately resisted the pain of breaking his hand, and the discomfort of his own waist, and his legs flew back and forth.


    However, Luo Ke did not intend to let him go like this, sneer at the Rao G, who was flying back, loudly: "Receive me a trick, heart shock!"


    Luo stretched his thumb to the side The rest of the fingers were put away, and after making an action similar to "Like", then it was also shot and went out. It was just a breath, and it was chased. The injured Rao G. The hands slammed on the chest of Rao G, and the high-frequency electric shock on his hand immediately launched, and a powerful impact drove Rao G out.


    At this time, Rao G was frustrated and frustrated. He was unable to maintain the martial arts and fighting skills. He returned to the old state from the strongest state. How did he stop this move? Powerful attack. The body is directly damaged by electricity, and the organs in the body are also seriously damaged. It has completely lost consciousness and fainted in the past.


    Luo once again moved to his sky, and the famous sword ghost in his hand cried to the head of Rao G, and waved gently. The strongest strength of Dolfranming¡¯s men died in Luo¡¯s sword.


    To say that among the family of Franmingo, who has the best relationship with Rao G is undoubtedly Chora who is the youngest difference from his age. They are very good friends. When Rao G died, Chora blew away.


    Breaking Chora screamed: "Bad art." Chora''s ability is to make her imagination and inspiration come true. She saw a large amount of transparent smoke from the palm of her hand, like a cloud of clouds. They sprayed the past.


    Luo they have avoided, they do not want to let this transparent smoke stick to themselves. At this time a huge barrier appeared in front of everyone, and all the attacks of this transparent smoke were blocked.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 186： The death of Chora

    Chapter 186 The Death of Chora


    After Chora¡¯s attack ended, the scene became strange and everything outside the barrier became a variety of artistic paintings with beautiful colors. But this style! Ok! ~~~~~~ Can''t help but feel a little speechless!


    At this time, Luo moved to a space above Chora and shouted: "Gamma (gamma) knife."


    Luo Lima releases quantitative gamma rays from the hands and causes the gamma rays to gather in the hands to form a gamma short knife with a partial hollow near the grip. After that, the thorns of the thorns to Qola.


    Chora looked at Luo''s attack, and smiled coldly: "Boy, when the old lady is fighting, you are still in your mother''s stomach!" After that, a large amount of colored clouds are released from both hands, and then everything becomes art. She, herself, is also part of the art. This is a trick that can absorb the attack and artistically reflect it to the opponent.


    So this time the tragedy, this time the gamma (gamma) knife is a close attack. He watched his gamma (gamma) knife and was slammed back by the art of Chora.


    "Hey!" Luo Yan''s spit out a blood, and he couldn''t help but smile. I really didn''t think I would taste the power of the Gamma (gamma) knife. It¡¯s really his ~ mom~ pain!


    This gamma (gamma) knife is his own trick, what kind of ability, Luo is the clearest. This trick is very penetrating and carries high energy, strong enough to kill the cells, it will destroy the opponent''s internal organs and cells, so that the opponent is seriously injured.


    Now Luo feels his belly being hit, and all the internal organs are broken. Fortunately, this is caused by his own ability. He can still recover, otherwise it will be terrible!


    The trick is that it will only cause damage to the opponent''s body in an instant, and will not cause trauma. So Luo now looks like he hasn''t been hurt a bit.


    Therefore, it seems quite uncomfortable to outsiders. Bartol Romeo asked: "Is this old woman''s move not to turn people into works of art? Isn''t it going to hurt? How does Luo vomit blood? Blood Too much? Nothing to spit out?"


    On the side of Bartol Romeo, Nokigo, he slammed on his head and said, "I see you have too much blood, you have to spit it out."


    Bartol Romeo just wanted to return, and the five women of Ai Yin, Chennai, Dezaa, Gunsei Kelly and Shadow Swordsman were all over.


    Looking at these five eyes with a murderous woman, Bartol Romeo was seen the hairs are erected. Bartol Romeo slid, and looked up at the sky: "The weather today is really good!"


    Obviously, these people are not worried because of Luo¡¯s injury, because they are full of confidence in Luo and believe that he will not be defeated in this way.


    At this time, Chora''s attack was launched again. I saw her looking at Luo very contemptuously, and sneered aloud: "Ro, you are a devil! You are still tender!" It is said that it will launch an attack again.


    But she was also looking down on Luo. Luo was just a breathing time, gave himself a simple treatment, and then sipped a low voice: "ROOM ¡¤ baton." Luo Xian made a huge dome space Then I stretched my finger and swung up, and all the things on it instantly floated.


    Luo and Chora are all surrounded by gravel, and each of these gravel is a position where Luo moves instantly.


    At this time, Chora''s attack has also been launched, only to listen to: "Life Art." A 7-color light shot from Chora.


    This move is her strongest trick. Once she is shot by this 7-color light, she will turn the opponent into a part of the mural. After ten minutes, the person will completely lose consciousness and become a part of the art. It is a trick. A powerful move that kills people without seeing blood.


    However, Luo at this time was ready, and a space move came behind her, and then recruited: "Scalpel." The scalpel, not the real scalpel, but a transparent light.


    At this time, Qola is going to the original place and attacking all the way. Although she has already reacted, she has sent out the move, but she can''t get it back. Not to mention, avoiding the attack of Luo.


    The light of the scalpel that was recorded by Luo was shot.


    The scalpel, which is a long way to dig out the enemy''s heart in the space, the excavated heart will be taken out along with the muscle tissue near the heart, so it seems that the heart is like being placed in a cube.


    And Luo now holds the heart of a cube in his hand, which is the moment when the scalpel digs out the heart of Chora. Luo uses space to move to the hand, to know that Luo''s space movement is actually a position exchange, not only his body and other objects exchange, between objects and objects.


    At the same time, Chora was shot, and the chest was opened with a diamond-shaped hole. Although her heart was taken out, but the person did not die, but after the heart was taken away, the physical strength of the person would fall to the ground.


    The earth-shaking Tianlei and Dolfranming brothers who have already fought are naturally seeing this scene Tianlei laughed, and the blue-core explosion on the forehead of Dolfranming¡¯s forehead was even more beneficial.


    At this moment, holding the heart of Qola''s heart, looking at the flamenco, the eyes burst into a cold light, the cold makes people feel chilling, because he will never forget, Don Quixote Rodriguez is How to be killed by Dolfranming for himself.


    He slammed his hand and smashed the whole heart. In the distance, Qola, who is sitting on the ground, "hey! Hey~~~" even spit a few mouthfuls of blood, and then he stopped crying.


    "God! All the senior cadres of Dolfranming''s men are dead, and they are all dead. It''s incredible."


    "Yes! It seems that the name of the seven Wuhai killers, this big blue will be fixed!"


    "It seems that not only the pirates have supernovas, but these naval majors under the blue dragon general are also the navy superstars!"


    "The old man who was just like Franmingo was so strong that he was emptied by such a huge super boulder. He didn''t think that he was still in the hands of Luo."


    At this time, the multi-Franming brother, has been completely mad, seeing a guy who is like a guy in front of him, one by one to die, but he can not save one, completely powerless. Since he personally killed his father and mother, he never felt so powerless.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 187： The last pair

    The domineering domineering of Dolfranming¡¯s body completely broke out, and a hegemonic momentum immediately dissipated into the whole kingdom. The people in the whole kingdom began one after another, with no signs of surprise. Go down.


    Only those who have certain strength and tenacious willpower are still awake, but they want to press a big stone in their hearts, so that they are dull and breathless. They are pale and bitter, sweating from them. The face ran down.


    It¡¯s just that they are changing their faces, and this overbearing momentum makes them feel heavy.


    And everyone in front of the screen, seeing the screen constantly changing the picture, everyone is shocked, this is what kind of power, can kill a country in a flash?


    Among the crowds, there were also a lot of people who saw a lot of people. When they saw these pictures, they immediately exclaimed: "This is the domineering domineering, and this is more of a man who has the capital of the king."


    Although everyone did not know what kind of power the strange picture was, the kings of the time they knew it, but it was only one in five million!


    At this time, the momentum of the multi-Franming brother is like a huge wave, and waves of waves are scattered all around. No one who has a domineering domineering feels a huge pressure, that is, he has a domineering color. Excellent in the place!


    At this time, they also had the domineering color of Noki Gao and Kebi. They stood in front of all the companions and blocked all the pressure from their own Fleming.


    When the trio''s domineering color is in the air, the nearby space begins to vibrate. This is the characteristic of the domineering domineering. When the overlord color domineering and the overlord color domineering, it will appear.


    Dolfranming¡¯s hate now is not the thunder, but Luo¡¯s former partner and fellow. "Kicking the foot line!" Dolfranming made eight nearly transparent thin wires from the toes, accompanied by sharp silks, and quickly rolled to the distant Luo.


    Others don''t know, Tianlei knows that he can kick the opponent with a single blow. This trick is the "five-color line" of the kicking version. Its power can make a building split into two. Even if it is armed, it will not be completely defended.


    The injured Roco may not be able to follow, and Tianlei immediately moved the space in front of Luo. Then the right fist rises upwards and a dazzling pale white aperture appears above his fist.


    "Boom!" Two moves of strong moves, smashed into a collision.


    "Thank you, boss!" Luo said in the back of Tianlei, took a deep breath and said. After a space move, I returned to the partner of Bartol Romeo.


    After seeing Luo return, Bartol Romeo immediately made a small barrier house to protect everyone. Then I was facing Luo Dao: "Hey! You guys who are stealing the limelight, how are you doing now! I will give it to me after seeing this kind of show!"


    Although the words of Bartol Romeo are full of deployment, they are also full of concerns between the accomplices.


    Luo shook his head at the partners and said that his injury was no problem. Then he smiled and said to Bartol Romeo: "Small hooligans, the next time you go out of the limelight, you will do it even though I am here! It¡¯s not bad to watch a movie on the side.¡±


    Listening to the words of the two people, the partners could not help but smile.


    "Look, my companions, a little more reliable, your ~~~ ºÇºÇ~~~ is really bad to the extreme."


    "Huo Huo! Ha ha! Haha!" Dolfranming first sneered after whispering, and finally laughed. "Little devil, I have to thank you very much! Haha! Awakened! Awakened! Hahaha!"


    "Awakening?" I got a job! You ~ he ~ mom ~ finally wake up! Brother waited for a long time, and you and I have been tempering this for a long time, constantly singing you! Ok! wrong! It is constantly irritating you! Just want to make you wake up? Xiaoye, but the ability to wake up after the line has been a long time.


    But what kind of ability to replace? Sparkling fruit! No! After the plan is still used, the fruit of the space is even more important. First of all, it can let you quickly reach any place in the world, but also the key ability in the big task. The ability to withstand earthquakes is powerless.


    I think that I can only change the earthquake capacity, because Tianlei is now one of the top powers in the world. He is confident that even if he does not have the ability to shock, he is still the top powerhouse. What''s more, he can still get the same powerful fruit ability, the line fruit, and the ability of the line fruit that has already awakened. Power line is not bad!


    After the decision, Tianlei began to laugh, since it is already planned to change the shock capacity, then this trick can also be used, and will definitely give DoFranming a big surprise, hehe!


    It is the multi-Franming brother in the wrath, which is stunned by the yin of the thunder. Then he began to attack again, and also issued: "Hey!" laughter.


    Dolfranming once again kicked out a "kick in the foot!" But the Thunder at this time did not intend to come with him, because Thunder would let him know what is the art of the explosion.


    So when Dolfranming made the kick line Thunder has moved to his side, and then shouted loudly: "Capability!"


    I saw that with this cold drink, the thunder was shining all over the body.


    Dolfranming knows that it is not good at the moment when Tianlei disappears from the place! So I immediately turned around, but I saw the dazzling light on Tian Lei, and felt the incomparable power. A strong sense of crisis occurred in his heart.


    Dolfranming immediately flew backwards, his speed is indeed very fast, but can move faster than space?


    Therefore, no matter where he fled, more than one of the frankings was blocked by the thunder. There is no anger on the face of Dolfranming, because it has been completely replaced by fear.


    Since he could not escape, Dolfranming immediately used the ability to just awaken and turned all the inanimate objects around him into thin lines, and then turned into a handle and pisted the thunder to the thunder.


    However, the energy of the thunder''s ability to spurt out is so powerful that it is so strong that only the glare of energy formed by the thunder''s body will block the frenzied attack of Dolfranming.


    And the dazzling light of Tianlei is still increasing, saying that the time is slow, the actual discovery is only one or two breathing time.


    "Booming ~~~~~~."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 188： The last pair

    This hit by Thunder is the most powerful blow of his power, in the moment of the explosion. A strong shock wave is generated, such as waves, sweeping away from the waves.


    Just a few breaths of time, this strong and strong shock wave swept the whole kingdom. The kingdom was like the end of the world, the landslide was cracked, and the ground was fiercely shaking! The center of the explosion is glaring like a raging sun.


    However, no one cares about this, because of the shock wave and the violent movement of the ground, almost no one in the kingdom can stand firm, one by one, and fall on the ground. At the same time, everyone''s face is full of boundless fear!


    "Hey! Hey! Hey~~~~." Bartol Romeo even spit a few mouthfuls of blood. In the moment when Tianlei made a big move, Bartol Romeo immediately made a barrier and put all the partners. Protected in it.


    The partners did help him, and there was no injury, but Bartol Romeo himself was miserable. Although his barrier is defended, the shock wave generated by the strongest strike of Tianlei is also strong, and after the end of this shock wave, his barrier is broken.


    Bartol Romeo is now a bitter face, and the Noki Gao on the side cares about it: "Bator Romeo, nothing!"


    Luo¡¯s hand was immediately moved on the body of Bartol Romeo, which is the ability of Luo to use his treatment for Bartholomew.


    Dezaia, the old rival of Bartol Romeo, is also nervous! Only her nervousness is a little different from others, but she has not found patience herself. But on her side, Chennai, they are aware, beware of Bartol Romeo, and can not help but smile at Dezaia and Bartol Romeo.


    But the worst is not Bartol Romeo, but the whole tragedy in the middle of the strong strike of Tianlei. He is now lying in the big crater of the thunder.


    One of his hands has disappeared, and the remaining hand and legs have long been ruined, but his head and body are nothing. At first glance, he knew that he had protected his vitality with his limbs at the most critical time, and saved his life.


    "àÛàÍ~àÛàÍ~àÛàÍ~~~~." Dolfranming is still spitting blood. However, his injury is constantly improving, because at this time he has begun to be able to treat his injuries with the ability of the line.


    The ability of the line is not a powerful ability to the extreme, just a few breaths of time, Dolfranming has recovered some, and already has the ability to speak: "…ò…ò…ò…ò…ò~~~~~ ~! Little navy, it seems that I really look down on you! Actually, there is such a powerful blow, I think that the Navy generals may not be able to block your blow! It¡¯s just that the attack of the dead white beard is just like that! ¡±


    "But what is the use of this?" …ò…ò…ò…ò…ò~~~~~~~. My identity, as a general, you should know something if you don''t know it! "It has already reached the point where it is now. Dolfranming is still a man of madness. He is not worried about his current situation. It is like having absolute confidence. Tianlei will not kill him.


    However, how the Thunder will let Dofranminge go down like this, and immediately lifted the scars of Dolfranming: "Dragons! No! It is the Tianlong who has lost the identity of the Tianlong. You also kill yourself. , your biological parents! Can I say yes?"


    When Dolflander heard the words of Thunder, he was stupid, and stayed and feared: "You~~You~~~How do you know?"


    A thunderous smile: "I know that it is far more than you think."


    On the side of Tianlei, Tianlei is light and cloudy, but other people are different. For example, Nuoqigao, Kebi, Luo, Bartol Romeo and other partners, I heard such a small, shocking speech can not speak.


    Noki Gao and Kebi have no intention to beware of the injured Bartol Romeo, because their hearts have been stopped by the earthquake, the three words of the Tianlong people, for all the world People are extremely shocking.


    It¡¯s that Luo, who has been waiting for a group in Dolfranming, has already been stunned, that is, he has never heard of the life of Flamenco, and the life of Dolfranming is also a bit more exciting. ! Tianlong people? Actually it is a Tianlong person?


    The shock is far from them. The same is true of everyone watching the battle in front of the screen. All the mouths have been opened, and one is bigger than one. Their eyes are also one, one bigger than a beggar, as if it is bigger than who''s mouth, and whose eyes are bigger.


    Whether it is in front of the screen or above the battlefield, the scenes are just as terrible as terrible. One second, two seconds, three seconds ~~~~~~.


    Suddenly: "Hear it! Tianlong people, Qiwuhai, Dolfranming brother, a sea thief, actually a Tianlong person No, the Blue Dragon general does not say that he has given up the Tianlong person status? That is to say, he is no longer a dragon!"


    Of course, this is just the ordinary people, but those who have political minds don¡¯t think so. They say: "It seems that this Fleming is dead, knowing to catch up with the Tianlong people. It¡¯s a huge trouble. After all, the Tianlong people are Tianlong people. Even if this is more than Fleming, it¡¯s not already, but he used to be.¡±


    "It is enough to rely on this. Just because the good-faced Tianlong people will never appear to have been killed by the Tianlong people, even the former Tianlong people are the same. In their view, this is for them. The biggest challenge."


    But all the people are wrong, and all they want is for ordinary people. But is Tianlei an ordinary person? Absolutely not, there are two people who are killed by the Tianlong people, but others do not know.


    Therefore, the thunder is even more difficult. I want to know more about the former dragons of Fleming, and then say that in front of everyone, killing the former Tianlong people, Qiwuhai, the head of the underground forces is the Tianlei plan. Part of it!


    Tianlei is in Dolfranming, it is unbelievable, and in the eyes of fear, there are a lot of light energy gathered in the hands of Tianlei, and Tian Congyun¡¯s sword appears in his hand, and then he¡¯s stunned. Lying in the big pit, can''t move the body of Dolfranming.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 189： World shock

    "Ah!~~~~~" Dofranminge made a sound, the screams of heartbreaking.


    The people present, as well as the people in front of the screen, could not help but be shocked. Because at this time, the rest of the limbs of the Fleming brother were given, and the multi-Franming brother became a man! In order to prevent this guy''s abnormal line ability and restore his limbs, Thunder also gave his limbs a powder.


    Looking at Dolfranming, the broken limbs, the blood is getting more and more. His miserableness has made all those who saw this scene understand that the navy¡¯s new general is definitely not a good guy.


    And still one, than the absolute justice of the Navy''s current Marshal Red Dog, but also the right navy, because no one can take the Tianlong people. Even the absolute righteous Navy''s current Marshal Red Dog is the same, not only can''t the Tianlong people, but also the Tianlong people''s life.


    But now the new Navy''s new Blue Dragon general has given a Tianlong person a limb, and now it seems that there is no intention to put more Fleminger, although he is just a Tianlong person who lost the Tianlong person. But this is also unique, except for the two Tianlong people killed by Tianlei.


    When all the people were shaking, Tianlei turned his head and said to Luo and Drake: "The day before, the dragon, the seven Wuhai, the multi-Franming brother! It is the person who killed your benefactor and father, now this guy I will hand it over to you."


    "????!!!!" Luo and Drake heard this, it is a bit of a reaction!


    Tianlei smiled: "Why don''t you?"


    Luo and Drake also laughed, and immediately said: "Boss, then I am not welcome." The two men smirked and went to Dofranco, then moved a space, he, Drake and The multi-Franming brother who has been abolished has disappeared into the eyes of all.


    Seeing the three left, all the people in front of the screen could not help but squeeze a cold sweat for Dolfranming. Both of them took him away, but they all had a hatred of heaven and earth. His end, all people can imagine it, the absolute tragedy!


    I don''t know why, all the ordinary people in front of the screen have a dark feeling in my heart. There is one more in their hearts, and the germination is growing in secret, that is, they have not discovered it themselves.


    After killing all the high-ranking cadres of the Fleminger and winning the multi-Franmingo, this time the Dresdosa kingdom event also came to an end.


    Soon the king of the Kingdom of Dres Rosa, Liku Dolder III, Princess Rebecca, the king of the country''s strongest, Cyrus, led by Princess Violette to the thunder.


    Liku and Cyrus Road, immediately grateful to the heavenly thunder: "We represent, all the people of the Kingdom of Dres Rosa, come to the Navy and thank you!"


    "No! No! The navy is the navy, I am me! They don''t have that leisure, and there is no such thing as the courage to control your kingdom of Dres Rosa." Thunder said faintly.


    When I heard that Thunder said this, Violette immediately asked with a look of confusion: "Blue Dragon General, what do you mean?"


    Tianlei did not reply, but said again faintly: "After that, you will understand what I mean." To know that the Kingdom of Dres Rosa is not live broadcast, they do not know DoFramming. Brother''s identity!


    However, Tianlei does not intend to say now, because he does not want to be known too early by the Navy headquarters, his plan is at a critical time, he does not want to lose because of small.


    Therefore, the people of Tianlei and the Kingdom of Dres Rosa, who had a cold experience, returned to the G5 with a group of companions. G5 is also a live broadcast of this battle, such a good opportunity to stand up, how can Tianlei be let go?


    Now staying in Baby-5, Ai Yin and Black Sister, and Wilgo have already heard the battle on the screen. And know that Tianlei will come back immediately, so they all waited, G5''s gate, quietly waiting for Tianlei to return.


    Although a few are all here, their mood is very far. Baby-5, Ain and Black Sister are all very happy.


    The black sister also knew that what more Fleminger had done to the kingdom of Dresden, and even more about the identity of Dolfranming, which really surprised her.


    However, Thunder did not keep a hand because of the identity of Dolfrango, but also supported the fairness of the Kingdom of Dres Rosa. This shows that what Tian Lei said to them is true. She did not deceive her at all, so the black sister¡¯s heart was fixed. And her two sisters are the same.


    Among them, the most complicated thing is the Virgo. In his heart, more than Fleming, the sky is the earth, but now his heaven, his land collapsed. His life became a target, and he got up at a time.


    After Thunder returned to G5, he arranged everything, then returned to his room and took out the phone bug: "Bloobri! Blubru!"


    After a while, the phone bug passed, and began to answer: "Boss?"


    Thunder: "Yes, it''s me, what''s the matter?"


    The phone yin smiles said: "Boss, I am doing things, you are not at ease? Rest assured! I have already moved MR5, Yalita out, has come to G5, estimated two days Can arrive."


    Thunder: "What about other people?"


    The phone bug paused: "Boss, I have already done this, I have made some means, and those who are willing to follow us, I have arranged it."


    "Of course, I also mean the old man, leaving some hidden people in the headquarters. After this big event broke out, the boss¡¯s prestige will definitely rise again, and the naval headquarters will be disappointed. Then they will go out for activities again. When I think of it, there will be a lot of people who are willing to follow the boss."


    When Tian Lei heard the phone bug, the person¡¯s report and the heart of his hand were put down. As long as the navy succeeded in pulling it, then this plan of his own was a step further.


    In the next few days, Tianlei had a very leisurely time. Although he knew that it would take a few days, the war would start again, but he was not worried at all because he already had a plan to deal with everything.


    In the past few days, Tianlei and Dolfranming had a big fight, and all the high-ranking cadres of the group of Franmingo had been eliminated. Even the limbs of Dolfranming¡¯s limbs were abolished. .


    This news shocked everyone who heard it.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 190： 4 emperors reaction

    If the news shocked everyone, then Franmingo was once a Tianlong person. When the news came out, it was all the people who were scared. A Tianlong person has actually become a big seven Wuhai-class sea thief?


    But then, they are even more thunderous, knowing the identity of Dolfranming, but they are not scrupulous. Everyone here smells an unusual taste.


    It¡¯s the ordinary people who feel it. The atmosphere of the whole world seems to be different. The fresh air is becoming heavy. At the same time, a strange and tense atmosphere was created little by little inside the navy.


    The interior of the Navy, whether it is the pillar of the Lieutenant General, or the middle and lower generals and the seamen at the grassroots level, are waiting. They are waiting, the attitude and decision of the navy headquarters on this matter are waiting for the real decision, and it is waiting for the justice in their hearts, whether it is still so just.


    In the past few days, the reputation of Thunder in the Navy has increased to a terrible position. All young colleges and grassroots navies regard him as an idol, a true navy that does not differentiate for each other and still insists on justice.


    In the new world, there has also been a big event that does not have a battle with Tianlei and Dolfranming. That is the fire fist Ace that disappeared from the battle of the top, appeared, and as soon as it appeared, it shocked people with amazing records and strategies.


    At the same time as Tian Lei¡¯s plan, the remaining powerful captains of White Beard have successfully merged with Firefighter Ace. And in order to deal with the menacing Kaiduo and the aunt, a move came to show the enemy weak, and then came a raid, a move Yandi continued to kill one of the three major disasters of Kaidu, Jack, mammoth, and Charlotte Specially, Ling Ling¡¯s men¡¯s baron was killed one by one.


    In the end, he ushered in the revenge of Kaiduo. In everyone, I believe that this new fire, Ais, who will inherit the position of the Whitebeard and the Four Emperors, will definitely die in the hands of the world¡¯s strongest creature, and he is actually incumbent. The deputy head of the White Beard Pirates Group, with the support of the Mart¨ªn, was blocked by hard and hard students.


    His powerful pirate captain also forced the other two major disasters under Kaidu, the flood QUEEN and the catastrophe KING, and the new white-bearded pirates once again stood in the new world as the emperor.


    The new head of the White Beard Pirates, Ace, is also known as the Emperor, and officially took the position of the Four Emperors.


    When Tian Lei heard the news, he was also shocked. Although he put Ace out, he had already expected it. However, he did not think that the general''s Ace and the same level of the undead bird Marko, actually lost the beast Keduo.


    It seems that the top of the battle, the team leader of the White Beard Pirates has grown a lot! It seems that I can''t do it myself. The strength is growing fast, and I am content, because others are also growing.


    At the same time that Tianlei was shocked by this news, Ace and his group also looked at it at this time. The video that had been spread throughout the world was silent. On the side of the undead bird, Marco, they are the same as the captains at the captain level.


    After a while, the dead bird Marko said: "Ace, it seems that the new general of the navy, the strength is also leaps and bounds! The last move to get more than one blow of Flamenco, definitely no less than you The Emperor Yan. But fortunately, he is not a heart with the Navy. It seems that this time, not only has our pirates changed greatly, but the Navy will not take much longer, it will be the same, maybe it will change. It¡¯s even more earth-shaking! But no matter what, it¡¯s good for us.¡±


    Although Ace has over the blood of Luffy, and lacks a rib to fly too much, but he is also a **** guy, for those who are too fast to understand the brain, He said that understanding is very difficult, not as easy as asking directly.


    Ace: "Marko, what do you mean by this, Tianlei just killed a sea thief! Isn''t this the responsibility of their navy? Even if Dolanminger used to be a dragon, it is also In the past, it was also the navy''s general, and the nephew of the current naval marshal. The status in the navy is extraordinary. Can it be what the navy and the world government can do to him?"


    Marko smiled and didn''t speak, but he was psychologically saying that even if Tian Lei was in the navy''s position, he would be extraordinary, and the Tianlong people would be a slag. We must know that the Navy is only a department of the world government.


    On the side of Charlotte Lingling, she was still a baron. I died in Ace''s hands and thundered, but then I heard that Ace had blocked a group of Kaido. She calmed down. Although she was extremely powerful and confident, she also knew that Although she is not afraid of Kaiduo, she also knows that she is absolutely impossible to win over Kaiduo.


    Since Ace can block Kaido then she went in vain. Since this is the case, it is better to eat your own snacks! But it disappeared again and again. The new general of the Navy actually killed Dove Fleming, the special existence in this underground world. As for the identity of the dragon in the Fleming, she did not care.


    What she cares is that she has a good show, not only between the naval headquarters, the world government, and the daring new navy blue dragon general. There is also a big drama between Kaiduo and the Blue Dragon general. Others don''t know, she is the same as the Four Emperors, but she knows the relationship between Dolfranming and Kedo.


    "Oh!~" Now, Kaido wants to come and jump like a thunder! First, the powerful beast was destroyed by the new four emperor Ace, and the next trading partner, Dolfranming, was also destroyed. Such a double blow, I want to come from him to become the four emperors, never experienced it!


    He said that there is nothing wrong with it. Now Kato has been burning with anger, but it is better to be stopped by his deputy captain: "Captain, why not let their navy fight first, we will play at the crucial moment, put the two sides Kill it all!"


    The deputy captain of Kaido is a group of Kaiduo, a few who can let Kaido listen to the opinions. When Kaido listened to him, he couldn''t help but smile, but the smile was full of naked killings: "Oh! It seems that killing some navies is also good. Then you pay close attention to them. When they fight, I give them. A big surprise, hahaha!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 191： Absolute justice of the red dog

    The Tianlong people who also got the news, the world government and the naval headquarters, have now turned over.


    The Tianlong people are now violent, and they are screaming at the phone worm. "You, what are you doing? There were two Tianlong people killed before, and now there is another former Tianlong person who was arrested. Or your people did it, I still don¡¯t want to put our Tianlong people in my eyes, but I still want to do it."


    The opposite phase of the spurt was the five-star star of the world¡¯s top government leader, who was madly sprayed them and was speechless for a while. During this period of time, there have been too many things happening, which are unfavorable to their world government. It is bigger than one.


    First, Huang Wei¡¯s younger brother killed two Tianlong people. After that, it was the battle of the top. The world¡¯s government, the strongest combat department navy, greatly reduced its strength. After that, Ace, who is the blood of the One Piece, sat on the position of the Four Emperors. Although Ace had already escaped from their hands, they did not announce the identity of Ace, but they did not mean that they did not know!


    They still almost want Ace''s life, but also killed a white beard. It can be said that the enemy is like the sea. After that, there will definitely be a big move to the world government. They haven''t sorted out the coping method for this matter, and Tianlei has also passed on the bigger troubles for them.


    Their anger could no longer be stunned, and they were immediately connected. They are now the Navy Marshal Red Dog. After that, it started the mad squirting: "What are you doing? What are you doing? Your good voice, Blue Dragon has made such a big thing, don''t tell us that you will not know if you are an uncle." You must give us now, give the world government, and give the Tianlong people a confession."


    In the red dog here, Karp and the Warring States came to him early, they also came to give pressure to the red dog, and they also gave the red dog to support. They know that Tian Lei, a new general, is not a general general. His space ability can only be suppressed and must not be an enemy. But they also know that the world government, no matter what, this is why they came here to support the red dog.


    They don''t want to, there will be one more in the future, and they can appear in any of their bases and launch the attacking superpower. It is a nightmare!


    When the red dog heard the words of the five old stars, it was still like a cold-faced god. It faintly said: "What do you want me to do? Directly through him? Directly announce him and defect the navy?"


    Five old star roads were silent for a while: "It¡¯s not good to take him directly."


    "Do you think he will be handy? Hey, let us send it to the Tianlong people? Are you naive? Or am I stupid?"


    The red dog¡¯s counter-inquiry left the five old stars in a moment, and paused for a while and said: ¡°If this is the case, we will not care, I will just explain to you, the attitude of the Tianlong people. At least this day will not be Maybe staying in the navy again, and, more, Fleminger must live to send the dragons to go there." After that, he hangs up, even, even the Warring States and Karp, who have specially sent to support the Red Dog, even talked. There are no opportunities.


    When the five old stars hang up, the red dog is angry. "These people in the world''s government have cramped their brains. Isn''t this the launch of the Navy''s pillar of the sky? It has become our navy, the most troublesome." Enemy?"


    "Ha ha ha! Fun, fun, and finally not the husband''s family! Hahaha!" To say this, needless to say, is Kapp this heartless guy. Of course, it was his family before. The revolutionary Lao Dalong was his son. Then there was Ais, one of the four emperors, and the straw hat that has now become famous. It is a guy who has a headache for the Navy.


    The red dog listened, and the red dog that couldn''t be black again could have become more exciting.


    When the Warring States saw that Karp was in this situation, he still had the mood to be there, and he immediately became angry. Shouted: "Capp, you old bastard, you still eat your donuts, then give me a shut up."


    After looking at the three people, they dialed the Tianlei phone bug: "Blubru! Blubru!" Soon the phone bug was connected, and between the phone bugs, there was a light cloud Light voice: "Do you have an anecdote?"


    The red dog is cold and cold: "Isn''t you going to be stationed at G5? Nothing is going to the Kingdom of Dres Rosa."


    Thunder said with a strange look: "But a justice navy knows what the Flemish brother is doing to the kingdom of Dres Rosa. Can I ignore it?"


    At this time, the Warring States forced to ask: "Why don''t you report to the Navy headquarters? Just start?"


    The thunder is still bleak and said: "I am a navy general, a sea thief, and a power of seven Wuhai? That naval general, what do you mean?"


    "You~~~~~." The Warring States was speechless by Tian Leiding.


    "You will confess the matter on the other side of the G5. I will return to the navy headquarters before the day after tomorrow, and make this statement clear. Otherwise, this time it is not good to confess to the world government and the Tianlong people. The red dog is very flat. Said.


    After the talk, the red dog hung up the phone, silenced for a long time, and there was a murder in his eyes. Then he said coldly: "It seems that this enemy, we have to stand. Now we only have one chance, that is³Ã This opportunity, the three people slammed him and killed him here. If this time is not successful, I don¡¯t think I will say it!¡± Sure enough, absolute justice is absolute justice, even to relatives. Do not let go.


    To know that as a naval hero, Karp, but also experienced such a thing, and still three times, but he can not get it at once. In the past life, when he saw Ace dead, he also specifically told the Warring States to let him stop himself, otherwise he would kill the red dog. It is conceivable that he is Karp, the superhero of the navy, and he can''t do it like a red dog. For his so-called justice, he can do it.


    When Karp heard the words of the red dog, his eyes came out. He really didn''t want to understand, but someone can actually kill the hand of someone who is close to him. The doughnut that had been held in his hand fell to the ground and he did not find it.


    It was just as shocking as the war. Although he had estimated various situations, he really did not dare to think about the idea of ??killing Tianlei. After all, he is the nephew of the current Navy Marshal, and he is also a naval general.


    Therefore, the Warring States asked the red dog very cautiously: "Red dog, are you sure what to do?"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 192： The death of Tianlei?

    The red dog''s face can be drunk with water, and he doesn''t want to say it! Who wants to be an enemy of a great general with space ability? Once a trick is going on, it¡¯s just that you are asking yourself for trouble!


    And it''s still a big trouble, because he can attack any part of the government at any time, it is a powerful mobile cannon! What''s more, this is still your own new voice.


    But now, he is the marshal of the navy, and that must be considered for the navy. He said: "I have already decided, but this must be absolutely confidential. Only three of us know that it is very good to know the relationship of this kid in the navy. Once it is revealed, it will be notified. his."


    The Warring States sighed and went out, still can''t keep the navy''s future! It seems that I have to run it. Under this day, the people with great potential can also be pushed to the opposite side of the navy with this thunder. That''s a shame.


    They have arrangements, and the Thunder is also arranged in the same way. When I see the red dog''s phone bug hanging, he dials a person''s phone bug: "Hey? Is it?"


    Phone bug: "Boss, is it! Is it going to be implemented?"


    Thunder: "Yes, I will reach the Marshal''s Office of the Navy headquarters tomorrow morning. Is your business already arranged?"


    The phone worm smiled and said: "You can rest assured that the boss! Although I can''t buy people around the red dog, but there are people in the red dog''s office to clean it! This can''t be handed over to the naval headquarters. !Ha ha!"


    Hearing the thunder and laughing, he said: "You are really a genius who is engaged in intelligence. I actually thought of buying a small navy that cleans the eye. This kind of insignificant little character."


    The phone bug smiled again and again: "Sometimes, the little character can play an unexpected role. I have already been in the office of the red dog for a long time. You can rest assured! Boss!"


    The second morning, the Red Bull''s office of the Marshal, Tianlei is already here. Of course, in addition to him, there is the owner of the red dog, and the Warring States, Karp.


    When the thunder appeared, the Warring States and Karp were already there, and it seems that they have long waited for the arrival of the thunder. However, Tian Lei is not stupid. If the red dog and his own phone were on the phone yesterday, they were furious and screamed at themselves, then it was normal.


    But yesterday, the red dog was just the beginning, and it was a fire. In the end, it was flat. If there is no problem, then there is a ghost!


    Tianlei is not a fool. When he enters here, he is playing the spirit of 120,000 points and always pays attention to the movements of the three people. Seeing that the Warring States and Kapu faintly have the meaning of attacking themselves, the Thunder is even more certain.


    The Warring States side went to the side of Tianlei intentionally or unintentionally, and smiled and said: "Tian Lei general, your ability is really convenient! From G5, it only took a little bit of time."


    And Karp is still eating his doughnuts. But Tianlei can feel it. Today, he eats donuts, but he is not as fragrant as before. His eyes are also intentionally or unintentionally rushing to Tianlei.


    Thunder is also a sentence, no nutrition: "Yes! With this ability, there is no money to travel around the world."


    The red dog looked at the face of nothing like a thunder, but Zou had a brow, and then asked faintly: "DoFranming, have you brought it? Thunder!"


    "DoFranming brother? Take him over to do what? Uncle did not say that you brought it!" Tian Lei, deputy, you did not say! The expression of the thing that is not related.


    The red dog looked at Tian Lei¡¯s face, and his face did not twitch, and at the same time he gave a look to the Warring States and Karp.


    Then he said: "Tianlei, you are also a general of the navy. Now that you know the identity of Dolanming, you should know that the Tianlong people and the government have been furious. So now you can only grieve you!"


    Thunder: "Aggrieved me? I won the Flemish brother, a sea thief who has no evil, and I have to grieve me? I have made a great contribution, isn¡¯t it worth it? It¡¯s because of Dove Ming Ge is a former Tianlong person? I am a naval general, will you be wronged? And he can turn a blind eye to the evil done by Fleminger?"


    At the same time, everything in the world is lived in the Navy Marshal Room. Everyone was shocked by this sudden live broadcast, although people all over the world are expecting this.


    But what is the meaning of this live broadcast now? For a moment, all the people were guessing the intention of the Navy headquarters. However, from the few conversations just mentioned, it is completely unfavorable to them!


    It¡¯s not just the ordinary people who saw this scene, but many navies also saw it. They are now beginning to doubt the justice they have been insisting on for the first time.


    Many young navies were unable to touch the school. The justice cloak behind them and the justice in their hearts also faltered. However, they still have a glimmer of hope for the Navy. After all, they have been on the Navy for many years. They continue to watch it, but obviously they are more disappointed with the navy and the world government. www.novelhall.com~ In the office of the coach of the red dog, Tianlei still faintly asked: "I don''t know, Tianlong people, the world. The government, as well as the naval headquarters, how to deal with my navy, which is a justice!"


    The red dog was silent for a while: "As long as you are shackled, I can plead for you, how can you push the city?"


    "Promoting the city? I have not been to it, but I think I will go this time, not a manager, but go as a prisoner!" Tian Lei¡¯s tone is still so dull, as if to say someone else¡¯s The same thing. The Red Dog, the Warring States, and the Karp did not answer, but the expression on the face showed everything. The three are waiting for Tian Lei¡¯s answer.


    "If I said no?" The moment the Ray said this sentence, the three knew that it was impossible. The three were ready for the attack while waiting for Tian Lei to answer.


    At this time, the three men were almost at the same time, and the attack of the three people was launched. I saw that the Warring States had turned into a Buddha, and Karp¡¯s boxing was already full of armed colors, and it was apparent that it had already made a full blow. The same is true for the red dog. His whole body has turned into a magma state, and it has been launched. With a lavaized hand, it quickly ejects to the thunder.


    Tianlei did not seem to be aware of it. Any three of them attacked him. These three people are all standing at the top of the world.


    How Tian Lei suffered the strongest blow of the three people, and was directly beaten.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 193： Thunder, the dead of death?

    The faces of the Red Dog, the Warring States, and the Karp were darkened. They looked at the stumps of the thunder on the ground and had a bad feeling.


    But the person before the screen, but not much thought, the red dog, the current naval marshal, the former warring country, the former naval marshal, and the navy''s super hero Kapu, actually attacked Tian Lei general.


    Killing the unprepared Tian Lei general, but is Tian Lei general doing something wrong? What Dolfrango did in the Kingdom of Dresden has spread throughout the world. Shouldn¡¯t such a person be caught?


    Yes, absolutely, let alone catching him is not an exaggeration, but why are the three highest-ranking people in the navy trying to kill the Tianlei generals? Just because he, without knowing, caught a former Tianlong person?


    At this time, all the navies had an idea in mind. After that, he also caught a pirate in his own duties without knowing it. However, this pirate also has an unusual status, and he will be like a general of the Navy. Killing?


    can you? This problem has once again appeared, and all the navy can not help but think of this problem. It is the same as the veteran lieutenant.


    At the same time, in their hearts, there is also an answer, that is, yes, absolutely. The navy''s generals such as Tianlei have also been slain by the navy''s top management without hesitation. Those who are far from being in a position like this, do they still use it? The justice of the countless naval minds at this moment has been shaken.


    It is the people of Pingpu who are also disappointed with the naval headquarters. In the past, the Tianlong people were the heavens and the earth, and no one dared to move. At that time, the Navy¡¯s headquarters ignored them as evil, and they did not think about anything. They thought that it was justified. But now it is different. First, the small yellow scorpion that changed the sky, killing two Tianlong people.


    Then there is Tian Lei, who arrested the former Tianlong people, and the status of the Tianlong people in their hearts has changed. It is no longer a high-ranking, immovable person.


    There is a saying that is good, people are more dead than people, goods are thrown than goods. All people and things are afraid of comparison. With the little yellow scorpion and the thunder, the navy is too disappointing. It¡¯s just a guy who bullies and fears hard, it¡¯s the running dog of the Tianlong people!


    When I thought of this sentence, all my heart was stunned. correct! Isn¡¯t the so-called navy¡¯s so-called running dog of the Tianlong people and the world government?


    Of course, some people still support the navy, but most of them are nobles and rich people, because the navy will protect their property.


    In g5, Bartol Romei, Nokigao, Kebi, Luo, they are also a face of worry, although they know that Tianlei is prepared, but their boss Tianlei, death is an indisputable fact. After all, their eyes won''t lie to them.


    However, they have some absolute confidence in Tianlei. There is some uncertainty in the moment. Bartol Romeo has some stuttering words: "You said, boss, will it be ~~~~~~."


    Noki Gao and Kebi said at the same time: "Don''t talk nonsense, the strength of the boss, we still don''t understand? It is the highest strength of the navy. I am afraid it is not easy to win the boss!" Although they said this, they In the eyes, you can also see that they are full of worry.


    Dezaa also said with a look of concern: "But this time, the boss is facing the red dog, the Warring States, and the Karp! They are the strongest of the navy. Are you sure that the boss can top three?"


    Dezaa asked this question, but asked the most worried about everyone. For a time, all the people were silent.


    At this time, on a sea, dozens of warships marched toward g5. He was the navy led by Gal Dino and Yalita.


    This is the naval school and soldiers they have drawn from the navy. At this time, a group of people gathered on the warships of Gardino and Yalita.


    This group is also Smog, Dina, T. Benn, Xiuen, Kata Airwave, Cadaru, Yukimura and others. Just listening to Smoog asked: "What do we do now, this time, the thunder and the handsome are too careless, and the three people are in the middle."


    Yalita¡¯s face is also a bit unsightly. I really don¡¯t know how to answer Smog¡¯s words: ¡°This is ~~~~~~~.¡±


    But there is one person, the confidence in the thunder has never been shaken, that is, Gardino, because he knew the plan of Tianlei from the beginning, though not all.


    However, he began to prepare from the early days of Thunder, knowing that the thunder will not be a witless, and the arrangement of the thunder, every step is exquisite, how can such a person, unprepared, has changed The naval headquarters of Chenglong Tanhu Cave?


    I saw that Gardino said faintly: "You don''t have to worry, although I don''t know what arrangements and preparations the boss has, but it is so stupid to send to death, but not the boss."


    Smog and Dina saw the confidence of Gal Dino and put the heart down a little. He settled down with these leaders and the seamen under his command naturally settled down. Continue to go to full speed at g5, but at the same time, they still stare at the screen to see if their imaginary results will appear.


    And one person in g5 has reacted, that is, Luo who knows very well about Dolfranming and Tianlei. He immediately checked up, the screen of the thunder of the body.


    "No blood?!" Luo Lima found a key point and could not help but exclaim.


    On his side, Bartol Romeo, Nokigo, and Kebi, they heard the exclamation of Luo, and immediately asked a question, and he followed the sentence: "No blood?"


    At the same time, they looked at the thunder in the screen and then sang the same: "There is no blood."


    Bartol Romeo had a smile on his face and said loudly: "Is that the boss is nothing?"


    Luo Bai took a look at him: "Is this what Barton Romeo said is not nonsense? You think carefully about the boss''s ability and the ability of Dolfranming look at the screen again. Boss body, you will know."


    Just now, the Red Dog, the Warring States, and the Karp three shots suddenly, and the death of Tian Lei was too shocking, so everyone did not respond for a while.


    However, after a while, people with good observations found the same.


    Of course, there is no real idiot in this world. I am puzzled and asked: "Is this day the thunder will not be dead yet? How do the red dogs, the Warring States, and the Karp look nervous and prepared?"


    The person on his side couldn''t help but leave a few steps, that is, his friend is the same, saying that I don''t know this, the guy without the brain.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 194： Thunder is dead and resurrected

    At this time, those who did not understand suddenly shouted: "I have a fuck, I have seen a ghost."


    Because they saw that the body of the Thunder, which had already been broken, was only restored in an instant. The people in the world who saw this scene were all embarrassed, and they couldn¡¯t help but scream in the heart. It¡¯s really big! This is not dead, but it can be restored as it was, even a little bit of scars have not been left.


    I only listened to the thunder that I recovered, a faint smile, and looked at the red dog, the Warring States, and Karp, who were already black and couldn¡¯t be black again. I said plainly: "Uncle, what am I doing wrong? Actually Did all three of you join me?"


    The Red Dog, the Warring States, and the Kapp are speechless. They all know that this is a big problem. I am afraid that the stupid Tianlong people and the world government will regret it in the future.


    Thunder took the cloak of justice behind him and asked the three people with a big word of justice: "Excuse me, how do you read these two words? How to write? No! You should ask, do you know these two words?" "Tian Lei''s words are full of irony."


    It¡¯s ironic and a little joke to hear the thunder. But this is a sentence, but it is the words of everyone now.


    When g5 saw the resurrection of Tianlei, a group of people laughed, and their hearts were all put down. Luo said: "Sure!"


    Bartol Romeo said with a smile: "The boss said this is really pulling the wind." Then turned his head and said to Luo: "Rom, you said nothing wrong! Boss is able to do more Ming Ge''s ability, before I said that the boss replaced the white beard''s shock capacity, it is really a big loss, and now it seems that the boss has a foresight! It must have been expected this scene, the boss is the boss! ¡±


    Bartol Romeo gave a burst of eyes to his companions, and Dezaia immediately said: "Cut! If you can think of it, then you are not going to be the boss?"


    They also pay close attention to this battle, Gardino and Smog, and Dina, who also completely put their hearts down.


    Returning to the office of the Marshal of the Navy headquarters, the Red Dog, the Warring States, and Karp also laid down the siege. They already knew that this time they could not stay in the thunder. The naval intelligence department is not a vegetarian. Although it has only been a few minutes since Tianlei entered the office of the Marshal of the Navy headquarters, the Navy has seen this scene as a minority.


    There are quite a few people who are completely loyal to the Navy. Naturally, some people will report it. They still can''t understand it before. This is not the idea of ??the Navy headquarters. But when things got to the present, they couldn''t understand that they were fools, but it was too late.


    Because at this time, all the purposes of Tianlei have been reached, because now Tianlei has finally said it. After arriving here, I want to say the most: "I believe that I have come to the Navy to make countless achievements. The most important thing is that I participate in the Navy. It is for the word justice. Since the navy has no word of justice, then it is not necessary to stay here."


    After talking about it here, the expression changed from all serious: "Since it is no longer in justice, then I will establish a place of true justice. I declare that from now on, g5 will become a new navy, I am a marshal. At the same time, the army is recruited from the whole world. All the people with lofty ideals who have justice are welcome to join us." After the completion of the thunder, it turned into a bunch of thin lines.


    That''s right, there is a naval headquarters, and the marshal''s office is not a real thunder. Tianlei has already anticipated it. After all, his cheap uncle, the red dog, is so good and absolutely right, how can he not leave a hand!


    After the Tianlei space moved to the Navy headquarters, there was no entry into the Marshal¡¯s office. Instead, it came to a place not far from the office of the Marshal, which gave me a shot in the ability of the line that has just come from Dolfrango.


    To know that this line of shadow riding is to make the thin wire made by itself, entangled in a circle and tightly combined in a circle, to create a doll composed of lines.


    The appearance of this line of dolls is exactly the same as the ability of the person, just like his own clone or avatar. Competitors are free to manipulate the dolls to use any of their moves, and the dolls can even speak under manipulation.


    It is possible to use the self and the doll to attack each other, or to make a mate as a substitute, to prevent the deity from being attacked. And because the line doll is made up of lines, it won''t hurt, even if it is cut off the head.


    This is also the reason why the body of the Navy Marshal was beaten in a few halves and could be fully recovered.


    If it is normal, people who are watching this scene will be shocked to see that the sky is turned into a bunch of thin lines, but now it is not. Because before the thunder turned into a thin line, Tian Lei¡¯s that shocked everyone. In contrast, his transformation into a bunch of thin lines is a trivial matter.


    The words of Tianlei, who are a little bit savvy, know that this is a big deal! Because they heard the meaning of preparation from the words of the thunder, or how dare he sure, the g5 navals will follow him!


    Also, from today''s thunder, they expected the Navy to start with him. There is also a saying that this thunder is not a brainless person. In this way, if there is no certain strength and power, you can compete with the strength of the Navy, and you will never say such a thing.


    They can think of such a person, the Red Dog, the Warring States, they will not think of it, after the Tianlei left, they immediately reported all the situation to the world government, and soon held an emergency meeting of the Navy headquarters.


    However, their shock is far more than this. The next morning, the former general Zefa, the naval chief instructor Zefa announced that he would lead all the naval students and 50,000 naval forces he now teaches to join. The emerging navy of the thunder.


    Tianlei also responded immediately. Zefa was the chief instructor of the emerging navy, and he was the same general.


    People have not reacted from the day before, the big event of Tianlei! This navy, which has already been floating in the hearts of the people, will blow up. If Thunder, there are all young naval idols there. Then among the older generation of navies, Zefa is one of their idols, and even their teacher. How many of the older generation of naval schools were taught by him, and it¡¯s really a point.


    Up to the Red Dog, the Navy Marshal, Huang Wei, the former general of the Navy, the former general of the Qing Dynasty, and the famous Lieutenant General of the Central Committee also came from his door, the entire naval ancestor. His influence is extraordinary in the navy!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 195： Naval collective defect

    Zefa¡¯s influence was immediately manifested. The Navy was a mess. In addition to the Tianlei incident, the Navy¡¯s dissatisfaction with the Navy¡¯s headquarters, the world government, and the Tianlong people broke out immediately. There is a person who leads them.


    At this time, Ai Yin ran to the office of Tianlei g-5, facing Tianlei Road: "Boss, teacher''s phone." And Tianlei''s companions mixed up for a long time, also followed them called the sky Ray is the boss.


    After Tian Lei took over the telephone worm, he said to the phone: "Mr. Zefa, your movements are really fast!" The phone worm immediately spoke out the voice of Zefa: "That is natural, it is faster. I am in a hurry to let the Warring States have no time to respond. Otherwise, the name of the wise will be not white, the time is a little stronger, and there will be a corresponding way in his mind."


    "It seems that the hero is exactly the same! I think so too." Tian Lei said with a smile.


    "Ha ha ha!" Zefa laughed, and then immediately said: "I have three big gifts for this new naval marshal!"


    "Big gift? Three copies? Is Mr. Zefa too polite!" Tianlei said so, but his heart was very curious about Zefa''s three gifts.


    "The first one is Ai Yin. Although she is my disciple, I have always used her as a daughter. Now how do I marry her to be your wife?"


    "Well?" When Tian Lei heard it, Zefa¡¯s first gift was stupid, and this happiness came too fast! When he saw Ain, he was coveted to her, but there are too many things now, and they are all big things, one after another, before they can start!


    Ai Yin also did not think that Zefa would say such a thing, shameful face flushed, although she does not hate Tianlei, but at most it is a good feeling, and marry him as a wife, it is still far away. !


    But after a while, Tianlei immediately realized that he had a wife. That is the female emperor Hancock. She can do it herself, but Ain is here. Immediately said: "Mr. Zefa, I don''t want you to say that Ain is really beautiful, I like it very much, but I already have a wife!"


    "I have known this for a long time. As a strong man, there are a few wife who have something. You didn''t look at the aunt who is the four emperors. There are a lot of children. Where do you think you are coming, there are a lot of male pets. Is it not that you are not as good as a woman?"


    When Tian Lei heard that Zefa had said this, Tian Lei did not temper and immediately agreed: "Oh, wait for this pass, we will be married."


    After I finished speaking, I looked at it, and Ai Yin in front of me, but I saw Ai Yin¡¯s face flushed red, and it was red to the neck. After that, I flew quickly and ran out.


    Looking at the escaped Ai Yin, Tian Lei could not help but smile. Then he asked: "Mr. Zefa, don''t know the other two gifts?"


    Once again, Zefa laughed and laughed again. Again: "You will know right away, absolutely big surprise! I think you will love it! Hahaha!"


    After hanging up the phone with Zefa, Tianlei always thought about what the two gifts of Zefa were, but Tianlei wanted to come and think, but he couldn¡¯t think of it. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but shook his head: ¡°This Zefa is really appetizing. !"


    However, Tian Lei knew it immediately, because another big news came at this time. Lieutenant General Dal Messi, commander of the Navy g-9 branch, and Commander of the Navy g-2 branch, led by Lieutenant General Gumir, led their respective 20,000 rebellious The Navy, the emerging navy that joined Tianlei, has now been driven away from the emerging naval headquarters g-5.


    This is the naval branch, not the base navy of the four seas, not a level. They are all sent by the Navy headquarters, but the elite of the Navy headquarters, and all the commanders of the branch are also lieutenant generals of the Navy.


    Thunder got such news, but it was really amazing and happy! What is shocking is the influence and appeal of this old guy in Zefa. Of course, Tianlei also knows that there is also a large part of this, which is a major event that he has done, and the Navy¡¯s headquarters has lost its hearts. Zefa can win success.


    Hi is a plain-minded two middle-ranking generals, and there are 40,000 naval elites, really making a big profit. But this is not over yet, and then another one has passed over.


    The Navy''s headquarters, the ghost spider, and the Navy''s lieutenant, the Mole, led their warships and navy to defect, and joined the new navy of Tianlei.


    These four people are not ordinary navies! They are the lieutenant of the naval headquarters! Every one of them has a great reputation in the Navy. This navy, which was originally floating in the heart, suddenly came to the brink of collapse.


    The people who stayed in the naval headquarters of Tianlei also started to act and achieved very good results. In a few days, the hard-boiled 20,000-strong elite was pulled out from the navy headquarters, but they were also found in the warring states in time to suppress this defect.


    This is the case. First, let Gal Dinola leave the 30,000 elites, and now it is 20,000. The total number of naval headquarters is 100,000, which makes Tianlei draw a whole place!


    Let the red dogs and the warring states vomit their **** heart! But they only know 20,000 now. Smog, Dina, their things, they have no time to think about it!


    However, Tianlei would not give them the opportunity to think about it. Lier was given power to Gal Dino: "Gal Dino, where are you now?"


    Gal Dino: "Boss, we still have 7 days to reach our own headquarters."


    Tian Lei listened: "That means that they have already come out of the sphere of influence of the world government."


    Gal Dino: "Yes!"


    After confirming, Tianlei immediately ordered: "Now announce you join the new navy. Add a firewood to the fire to make this fire more prosperous."


    Gal Dino Lima said: "Understood the boss!"


    Then Smog, Dina, T. Benn, Xien, Katakong, Kadaru, Yukimura and others jointly released, they led 30,000 naval to defect to the world government, joined the new navy of the thunder .


    The world has already exploded about this matter! I haven''t thought that this is another big news. All the people are stunned, and they are thinking, this day, the ability of the generals is really not big!


    The top three in the navy, Zefa, the middle-class Mole, and the ghost spider, are now the generals of the Smog and Dana, and the colonel. It¡¯s really killing the old and the young! Especially in the generation of Smog and Dina, almost all the outstanding schools in the Navy have been taken away. This is simply to be replaced!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 196： Navy new general

    Now they have given Tianlei the new force of the emerging navy, and they have calculated their strength. Zefa¡¯s 50,000, Smog and Dina led the 30,000, and pulled out 20,000 from the Navy¡¯s headquarters. G5 itself¡¯s 20,000, Navy¡¯s G-9 commander, General Dalmecia and Navy G -2 Commander-in-chief Lieutenant General Gumir led each of them to 20,000, and there were 140,000 troops in total. This is the elite of the Navy!


    At this time, everyone in the world is silent. This kind of strength is only under the world government and the navy. It is entirely based on this strength.


    The four emperors and the seven Wuhai naturally heard the news, but the reactions were different.


    Yan Aisi, who received news from Tianlei in the past few days, he still can''t let go of Tianlei. After all, the white beard finally died in the hands of Tianlei. Although he now knows that all these things are black beard cloth and the navy cloth, they are the chief culprit in killing white beard. But all of them with a white beard and a group of people can not let go, he and Tianlei must have a battle, the stronger the thunder is to them, the more unfavorable they are.


    On one side, the undead Ma Keer, naturally also saw the anxiety of Ace, immediately said: "You don''t worry about Ace, you must know that there are more than one enemy in this day, and we have opportunities."


    Aunt saw these days a little bit more exciting than a little bit more, she is now happy, although this thunder is strong. There is another powerful force in the world, but the strongest navy has greatly reduced his strength, which is so happy to see.


    What is most interesting to him is that he and her are the four emperors of Kaiduo and this day, and there is also a hatred. It is very likely that there will be a big fight. When will she have no chance to benefit?


    However, Kaiduo Zou raised his eyebrows. He was originally planning to kill this Tianlei. He dared to kill Dolan Fleming, his biggest trading partner.


    But now he is not in a hurry, because he wants to see more now, the old opponents in the warring countries, how to deal with this emerging power.


    The easiest thing is the red-haired guy. He is completely, and he doesn¡¯t care about himself. It¡¯s all about me. A group of people is just listening to the fun, the banquet of the Lord.


    Contrary to the current seven Wuhai, one by one, the **** of thunder, but this is known as the seven Wuhai killer. Moreover, Krokdal and Moonlight Moglia were settled, and now even Fleminger is planted in his hands.


    Among them, apart from the eagle eye, dare not say fear, who else dare not say fear?


    However, the biggest reaction is the world government, and the strength of the navy is greatly damaged. Their influence is very large. The five old stars immediately broadcasted the phone bug of the red dog: "Red dog, how is your naval head marshal?"


    The red dog listened to sneer, and said faintly: "Five old, you still know that I am the marshal of the naval headquarters! How can I deal with the people under my hand, I can''t do it, what are you doing here?" Isn''t this all caused by you?"


    Five old: "You ~~~~~!" The five plugs can''t speak, and then they can''t say a word. I paused for a while and didn''t speak.


    The red dog looked at the meaning of the five people without speaking, and immediately said unceremoniously: "There is nothing else, nothing I hang."


    At this time, the five old people said: "We can give you power. When you have to get things done, you should calm down as soon as possible. The strength and strength of the navy should be quickly restored."


    This is what the red dog and so on. He and the Warring States have already had it. The first step is to wait for the five old powers. If you were not waiting for this moment, he had already left the previous two days.


    The next day, the first step of the Navy¡¯s headquarters for this incident finally began. However, they are still the same, the world''s major conscription, but this time, it is the first to do, so the effect is not very good.


    However, this is the case, there are still a large number of powerful people joining the naval headquarters, but only a few shots can be taken. However, there is no such thing as a major player in the past anime.


    Because the big-level characters are already here in Tianlei, on this day, Tianlei here ushered in his long-awaited people, and one is four, one is that he has already decided, a Zefa sent The last big gift, one is unexpected, but it is also expected, one is to surprise him!


    I immediately invited others to come in, and the three were directly appointed as generals, and one was appointed as chief of staff, but it was not announced.


    The Navy saw that this time the big conscription, although it had a good effect, but a lot worse than expected.


    There is no way to take the second step. On the third day, they announced: "Lieutenant tea dolphins, peach rabbits, promoted to generals. The number is brown porpoise and pink rabbit."


    Tianlei heard this news, brown porpoise? The porpoise is a pig! Plus Huang Qi (monkey), red dog (dog), green pheasant (chicken) and green cow, rattan tiger, whoever said that this is not taken by the 12 Zodiac, the ghost will not believe it!


    However, this brown porpoise is really giving the thunder to the thunder, who will use this number! Pig ~~~ Oh! But it is also time to brighten up the muscles of the world So there are two more shocking spreads soon, one is the female emperor Hankuk of one of the seven Wuhai, announced to leave the country It is also expected that I joined the emerging navy of Tianlei. After all, she is the wife of Tianlei. However, her identity still shocked everyone. After all, she is the master of a country! This is a rhythm that wants men to not want the country!


    Everyone is stupid by the thunder and charm of Tianlei, this is the first beauty! The Lord of a country!


    The second one is for everyone, once again, because he is called Kuzan, and the nickname is the young man. With these four words, you can shock everyone who hears these four words.


    On this day, the red dog of the navy headquarters always learned that he was a good man. He and the Warring States, when they heard the two, he knew that Tianlei was absolutely deliberate. Qing Yan has already stood on his side for a long time, he is waiting for his own move!


    Unfortunately, the thunder of Tian Lei has not ended yet!


    After the reputation of Qinglan and Hancock, it didn''t take long. Tianlei also immediately released his military appointment.


    Drake, Chennai, Yalita, Dezaia, Mr.5, Gardino, Yuxiduo, Faced Rattan, Miss Golden Week, Baby-5, Black Sister, Gun God Kelly, Shadow Swordsman Weishuang is a lieutenant general of the emerging navy.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 197： Tit-for-tat

    From the navy''s new investment, Smog and Dina are the lieutenant generals, t. Benn, Xiuen, Katakongpo, Kadalu, Yuqimu, etc., and a bunch of unknown schools. More than 80 people.


    The next step is the key and the key point. Zefa is the chief instructor of the emerging navy headquarters, and is the same as the deputy marshal. Next are the appointments of four generals, the former Navy generals, the blind swordsman, the green cow and the Hancock.


    Qing Yan is the one sent by Zefa. He is a disciple of Zefa and he does not know how he was persuaded. Tianlei appointed him as the general of the emerging navy headquarters, one of the three majors, and the number is still green.


    The Green Bull¡¯s Thunder has long been expected, and it has also been appointed as one of the three major generals of the emerging navy headquarters. The number is directly used by his original name Green Bull.


    The blind swordsman smiled, this is the real surprise, appointed as the new naval head of the new army, one of the three majors, the number directly used his original name Fujio.


    Hancock is the most affected of the four people. Tian Lei is preparing for this big move. He only informed Hancock, fearing that the Navy will act on her and let her be prepared. However, Tian Lei never thought about it. Hancock would abandon everything for him. He knew that she was the head of a country. She thought that this day, she was speechless, because he suddenly thought that he was in the eyes of the daughter island.槼º,Ñî¹óåú a level? It¡¯s all about making the king¡¯s mountains and rivers beautiful.


    I am ~ ~ ~ fuck! Have you accidentally become a disaster? There is really a **** feeling! "Tian Lei wants to think like this, but the heart is, full of emotion.


    Hankook Thunder appointed her as the chief staff officer of the emerging navy, with the same general. Don''t look at Hancock, a kind of queen who is proud of the extreme, but she is the master of a country after all. She is very good at government affairs and military affairs, so Tianlei let her be the military strategy of the general staff, and the logistics together let her Got it.


    Although the establishment of the emerging navy was directly used by Tianlei, Tianlei still had a little change, that is, the forecasting generals took out the appointment directly, instead of hiding in the navy. Tianlei directly appointed Noqigao, Kebi, Luo as a reserve general, numbered as red rabbit, black horse, green snake.


    This appointment of Tianlei has shocked all the people in the world. If they know what they know, then they know what they know, so they know very little about Fujiwa and Green Bull. However, they are juxtaposed with Qinglan, one of the three major navies of the emerging navy. If someone says that they do not have the strength of a general, it is estimated that no one will believe that there are some unspoken rules in the world.


    Of course, it is about strength. In the three majors of the Navy, Qiwuhai must have that strength to sit on it. If a general has a true general strength, but a general will only have the strength of the lieutenant, is this not a great shame for the former?


    That being said, this new force of Tianlei has the six generals of Tianlei, Zefa, Qinglan, Fujihu, Green Bull and Hancock, and they are not just generals. The strongest of the ranks are the highest level of the navy, and the top ranks are strong.


    There are also three reserve generals. I want to have the strength of the generals. It is only a line worse than the top six, and there are dozens of lieutenants. This is a strong force! Can completely suppress any one of the four emperors.


    A week later, in addition to the farthest Zefa has not yet reached g5, other people have already arrived at g5, but g5 has been changed to s by Tianlei. At the same time, Tianlei also began to expand, taking the fifteen islands near s.


    There are five large islands, and Tianlei has established a military base on the five large islands. Two of the big islands are only a hundred miles away from s, and they are named s1 and s2 by Tianlei. There are various terrains suitable for training on the s1, so the Naval Military Academy was established here, and the chief instructor of Zefa was seated. S2 is a wealthy island. The kingdom on this big island, the royal family are some guys who don''t take people, and Tianlei directly wipes them out.


    Then it was governed by Hancock, and since then the big island has become an important source of economic resources for the new navy. The two large islands each stationed 30,000 troops, but Tianlei only gave 10,000 to each of the two large islands, and the other 20,000 allowed them to recruit. At the same time, let Zefa begin to select some elites to start training.


    There are also three large islands that are a little farther away, and there are two hundred miles, but they are exactly the finished glyphs, surrounded by s. Tianlei named the big islands a1, a2, and a3. From the towns of Qinglan, Fujiwa, and Taurus, each of the garrisons was 100,000. Tianlei only gave them 30,000. The other is the same for them to recruit themselves.


    There are also ten people on the island by Drake, Chennai, Yalita, Dezaia, mr.5, Yuxiduo, face ̱ÌÙÔ­, Smog, ‹qÄÈ, t. Bennen town, Tianlei They each recruited 10,000 navies.


    And as the headquarters of s, led by the marshal of Tianlei, prepare for the generals Noki Gao, Kebi, Luo, Lieutenant General Gard Dino, Miss Golden Week, baby-5. Major General Xiu En, Kata Airwave, Kadaru, Yuqimu and others, tens of thousands of soldiers sitting in town.


    After everything was arranged, Thunder said to Gardino in his marshal''s office: "Gal Dino is now looking for me, the position of the new Qiwuhai, especially Edward Weibul, must be given within three days. I." Tianlei calculated the time, Zefa still has a week to arrive but he promised to give him a surprise is not ready yet!


    "Boss, rest assured! You can find the information of everyone in Qiwuhai in three days." Gal Dino is very confident in intelligence. After all, he has been doing it for several years. This, and when it came out of the original naval headquarters, but there were intelligence personnel left there, and many of their intelligences were also available to him.


    Soon, the confidence of Gal Dino was also reflected, because the next day he brought intelligence. Gal Dino: "Boss, I have found out that Edward Weibull claims to be the son of White Beard."


    "After the death of White Beard, Edward Weibull began to clean up the white beard pirate group under the guidance of his mother miss. Ba Jin. Weibulu almost completely destroyed the "a¡¤o pirate group"! Fortunately, Ace rescued them in time, blocked Edward Weibull and defeated them. But they only defeated. In the end, they were the four kings of Ace, plus the interception of the dead birds, and finally did not kill. He got him and let him escape."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 198：

    "And now Edward Weibull and his mother, Miss Bajin, are on the island of Liujin. They are the group of Ace who pursued. If the boss wants to get them, it will be faster, or they will be Ace. Grab it. And it¡¯s a quick fix, otherwise it¡¯s very likely that they are cheaper by Ace. After all, the boss has killed their old white beard, this hatred is not small!¡±


    Tian Lei listened to a faint smile and instantly disappeared in front of Gal Dino. Tianlei has now moved the space to use it, and soon he came to Liujin Island and came to Edward Weibul and his mother, Miss. Bajin, and said faintly: "Edward Wei Boolean, I finally found you. Should you owe the account?"


    Edward Weibuler glanced at the sudden emergence of the thunder, and then he went back and said: "Why should I fight with you."


    Edward Weibull is a stupid look, but the Tianlei is very speechless. I really don''t know. It is because of his head and seeds that he has cultivated his strength to such a degree.


    Edward Weibull is stupid, but his mother, Miss Bajin, is clever and tight: "Whatever you are, the marshal of the emerging navy, Thunder! It is also the blue dragon general of the original navy! It seems that you are for him. Zefa is coming! But you are too small to see our mother and child!"


    After that, Miss. Ba Jin pulled out the long sword in her crutches, swiftly waved, and a powerful sniper, slammed into the thunder.


    When Edward Weibull saw Miss. Bajin attacking the thunder, he also launched an attack on the thunder.


    Tianlei looked at the movements of the two people, could not help but laugh, and they have not yet started! They started by hand when they arrived. Shouted: "Then I will be welcome." After a space move, Tian Lei came to the back of Miss Bajin, and a hand knife smashed.


    Looking at the disappearance of the disappearance of the sky, Miss. Ba Jin immediately stunned, and when Tian Lei appeared behind her attack, she immediately felt a strong wind to attack herself.


    "How is it possible?" Miss. Ba Jin, she and his son, and the Navy have not only fought once, so he also saw a lot of the six-strong! But I have never seen a person, can use such a strong shaving, use such a silent. No, this is space ability, she remembered.


    The next moment, Miss Bajin looked at the hand knife that was about to hit him, and his eyes were full of incredulity. With a boom. Miss. Ba Jin was flung out of the beggar, and the flying man was very flat, and actually fell into the stone in the distance.


    "The youngest general in the original navy is now the head of a big force emerging navy. You can''t do it without it! It''s too disappointing. It''s a painless blow! Such a blow is impossible to cause any harm to the old body!" Miss. Ba Jin stood up from a pile of gravel, the wind said lightly.


    Seeing that Tianlei was surprised, he really didn''t think that the strength of Miss. Bajin was very good! This one has only used one layer of strength, but it is not something that ordinary people can block.


    At this time, Edward Weibull¡¯s big knife has already reached the front of Tian Lei. He, Tianlei can not look down on Miss. Ba Jin, look down on him. After all, it was him who took a hand of Zefa down, although there is a reason for Zefa to protect students. In any case, it is the embodiment of strength that you can take the hand of the general-level Zefa.


    Thunder''s hands immediately gathered up the light energy, and almost a moment, a cluster of clouds appeared in the hands of Tianlei, and then Tianlei did not hesitate to greet Edward Weibull''s broadsword.


    Tian Lei¡¯s Tian Cong Yun Jian and Edward Weibull¡¯s big knife smashed in the air, and then Lei Lei understood why Huang Wei said that he had the power of white beard when he was young. This Edward Weibull is also true. It is one of the seven Wuhai seas, and the strength of the person who can take Zefa¡¯s hand is extraordinary.


    This one of my own, but all out, a full 20,000 power! Actually, he couldn¡¯t beat him for a moment, and he threw out more than ten meters.


    At this time, Edward Weibull''s mother, Miss. Ba Jin, was beaten by Edward Weibull when she saw a thunder. He laughed and laughed: "Oh! Oh! How, my son is strong enough." Hahaha! He is the son of White Beard! He will become the Four Emperors in the future and become the strongest in the world."


    Tianlei looked at his still trembling hand and couldn¡¯t help but nodded. He said faintly: "It¡¯s really good to be a good force. I have seen the strongest person after the white beard."


    After a pause, I said coldly: "But power is strong, but it does not mean strength."


    "Hmmm?" At this time, Tian Lei¡¯s sensational color was domineering, and he felt a large number of powerful people came over here. The Tianlei secret road seems to be Ace, they are coming. Tianlei immediately used the ability of the line to make the Shadow Knight.


    At this time, Miss Bajin also found a ship coming over, and the pirate flag on board, she is familiar. She immediately said: "No! Son, go, Ace, they are chasing."


    "Want to go? Have you ever asked me to disagree!" Tianlei said coldly on the side.


    After that, Tianlei used the wire to force the body of the "Shadowing Line and the Man Doll" into a silk thread, and the head of the doll as a crater, which would constitute a myriad of silk threads, like a volcanic eruption. In the same way, squirting in the air, so that these thousands of transparent silk lines erupted into the sky, causing them to fall like a meteor shower. When falling to the ground, the thread extends from a point in the sky to the ground falling, one to The arc-shaped huge bird cage made up of countless wires appeared in front of the three people.


    Miss. Ba Jin saw the sudden arc-shaped huge bird cage, and they were both in the middle, although they also stopped Ace, but they could not escape!


    And Ace has already started to go ashore, but in front of them, there is a bird cage. Undead Ma Keer, Zou said: "Ace, this seems to be the last time, Tian Lei and Dolfranming brothers battle, the one used by Fleminger! This trick is not good Broken! That day, Ray also defeated DoFranming, and this move was scattered."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 199：

    Ace listened: "Now is not the time to fight against Tianlei. Today we will come here to watch a big show! It is quite rare to know that this level of the strong is a battle."


    The foil was on one side, and asked inexplicably: "But the old man¡¯s hatred is not reported?"


    Marko smiled bitterly: "Who is the person here who doesn''t want to avenge the old man? The question is, who can stop the sky-ray with space ability?"


    "Yes! Before he finds a way to restrain his space ability, he can''t be anxious. With his strength and ability, he is anxious, and it is easy for him to be broken one by one!" Ace is also A look of bitter smile.


    The foil and several other captains couldn''t help but nod their heads and agreed with them. They all showed a smile on their faces.


    Thunder said to Edward Weibul and his mother, Miss Bajin: "Our battle is only now! Don''t worry if they can''t get in."


    Edward Weibull is stupid. He can''t understand the situation now, but Miss. Ba Jin is different. He can see at a glance that if they can''t solve the thunder, their mother and son can''t run.


    Immediately facing Edward Weibula: "My son let this person, know that as a son of white beard, you in Wuwuhai, how strong is the real strength, or else you are really underestimated."


    Edward Weibull stupidly replied: "Knowing Mom." While answering, Edward Weibuli also started his attack. Edward Weibull attacked him, like a white beard, never had a trick. Pure power, so straightforward.


    Tian Lei smiled, the secret road is stronger than the power, and he is not the opponent of this Edward Weibull. However, the thunder is not muddy, the power is not as good, and with the ability to move, it is not believed.


    However, Tianlei did not dare to care about it. He immediately attacked the iron--the domineering qi and the Zhengquan rushed up. "Touch!" After a loud noise, Tianlei was once again shot and flew out.


    But the next moment, Tianlei knows that it will be suffered. Although the figure of the seaman is still flat, the thunder of the thunder is in the air, and there is nothing in the front. It is an afterimage! Then the whistling wind rang behind the head.


    Thunder immediately reacted, and immediately an iron-dominated two thousand watts kicked back and hit back.


    The next moment, I heard a loud bang, Tian Lei and Edward Weibull¡¯s full blow, and they slammed together. The two were each shaken back two steps, and the land under their feet was also because they were stable. Lived in the body, and cracked too hard. This time, the two were equally divided, and they shook back.


    However, Edward Weibull stabilized his body shape and disappeared into the original place. He appeared behind Tianlei and launched an attack again.


    Just hit hard and attacked the thunder, and felt the wind again. Don''t even think about it, this is the attack of Edward Weibul. Tianlei immediately moved in a space, and the danger escaped the impetuous blow.


    At the same time, Tianlei appeared on the top of the knight, and immediately shot a gun, and shot to Edward Weibul.


    Although Edward Weibull is stupid, but the consciousness of fighting is very strong, when he sees his attack falling, he feels wrong, and instantly accelerates, once again turns into a residual image, quickly avoiding the thunderbolt of the thunder. .


    Tianlei Zou had an eyebrow, and the strength of Edward Weibull was extraordinary!


    Then Thunder once again launched an attack, and a month step appeared in the air. After that, the light energy was quickly gathered on the hands, and a cloud of clouds appeared in his hands. Finally, Tian Lei shouted: A knife flow ¡¤ Feilong flame." Although the strength of Tianlei itself is constantly increasing, the swordsmanship of Tianlei is also a great progress, so the power of the sword is also a lot.


    On the other hand, the body of Edward Weibull appeared for the first time.


    Looking at the sky and thunder, at this time, Edward Weibull, his eyes were dignified for the first time, apparently a demeanor to the gods and thunders. For the first time, he met people who are so fast!


    He didn''t know that Tian Lei''s move was a space ability, but it was a move that couldn''t feel the domineering. Looking at the attack of Tianlei, he has already attacked himself, and he knows that this attack, he can''t hide!


    Then it can only be hard, Edward Weibull immediately sighed: "Õ¶~~~!" This is the strength of the full body of Edward Weibull, which is also the full blow of Edward Weibull.


    Tianlei looked at Edward Weibull, who had a hard time, and a faint smile. Tianlei was not afraid at all. The strength on Tian Congyun¡¯s sword added a few points and quickly passed to Edward Weibul.


    "Booming!" The two men made a full blow and once again slammed into it. From the last hard hit, I know that my strength is not as good as Edward Weibull, but the ability to move is equal, Edward Weibull is not afraid. So now the attack is not over yet, and Tianlei already knows the result The two are once again evenly matched, and Tianlei can''t help but laugh out loudly: "Hurry! Come on! Let''s fight again! Look at You are strong, or I am strong!" said that completely Ray once again attacked Edward Weibuli all the time, this time the thunder jumped up, the body rotated 180 degrees in the air, a move iron - domineering two thousand wagons kick! Once again, I played to Edward Weibul.


    Just then, the opposite of Edward Weibull, the body suddenly raised two blue currents. In the eyes of Tian Lei¡¯s astonished eyes, he waved his big knife, and two blue currents attacked him with his sniper.


    Thunder looked at the two blue currents, a current shot quickly toward his chest, and one shot his legs. Mom, this guy has this ability? I really can''t see it!


    Roar!


    The electric light flashed, and Edward Weibull¡¯s sniper also instantly reached the front of Tian Lei and smashed into the belly of Tian Lei.


    Upper, middle and lower, three-way attack? Is it really hard to avoid? !


    It¡¯s felt instantly, and the speed of these two blue currents by Edward Weibul is very fast. It¡¯s a tough trick!


    However, it is difficult for Tian Lei to be able to deal with it. Tianlei immediately screamed, and the Tiancun Yunjian in his hand once again made a sword move "a knife flow ~ double dragon attack."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 200：

    This move is a thunder, which is realized from the swords of Roroya Sauron. On the top of the sky, there are two fire dragons, which block the two currents of Edward Weibull. The Tian Cong Yun Sword in his hand greeted Edward Fubull''s big knife.


    However, at the moment when the fire collided with the electricity, the thunder was clearly seen, and the corner of Edward Weibull raised a subtle arc.


    The next moment, Edward Wieber''s current immediately changed direction, avoiding the fire dragon of the thunder, and continued to attack the thunder. The two currents hit the thunder in an instant, and with the slamming sound, the thunder was suddenly shot and flew out.


    Your sister''s, is calculated. Although the last moment, Tianlei used iron and armed color domineering defense, but it was too hasty and the defense was greatly reduced. The whole body was numb with electricity.


    However, at this time, Tianlei had no time to think about it, because Tianlei suddenly found that the sky suddenly darkened. Looking up, Eduard Weibuli attacked again. This time he appeared above the thunder, his body just blocked the sun, so the thunder would feel dark.


    Edward Weibull in the sky over the sky, yelled: "The big knife is strong." I saw that Edward Weibuler had a strong temperament on the big knife that came to the thunder, blowing the thunder The cloak brush behind him rang straight.


    The power of this move is not answered, and Thunder knows that power is absolutely extraordinary. In the absence of ability, Tianlei can not hardly pick up.


    This move with a sharp whistling sound, quickly came to the front of Tianlei, the target pointed to the thunder of the thunder, apparently want to get the Tianlei to get a trick.


    Tianlei does not want to kneel down, power is like a powerful move. Therefore, Tianlei immediately moved in a space and left the place in an instant.


    Between the moment when Tianlei was away from the heavens, Edward Weibull¡¯s attack had already arrived. ¡°Booming!¡± This hit on the ground, the ground that was originally shattered, first hit Cracked up for the center. After that, it collapsed fiercely. A large pit nearly 20 meters appeared in front of the thunder, and centered on this big pit, the ground of 100 meters is also a cracked phase, which shows the power of this attack. How big is it.


    Thunder is not a person who only beats and fails, and escapes the powerful blow of Edward Weibul. Immediately began a counterattack, a space to move, and instantly came to the side of Edward Weibull, "bang!", Tian Lei''s fist slammed into the sea man is very flat.


    Seeing the attack of Tianlei, Edward Weibull did not have a hard block this time, but avoided it. This punch of Tianlei only flew a piece of land and left a big pit on the ground.


    Although Edward Weibull escaped the attack of Tianlei, the wind also hurt his face. Edward Weibuler suddenly jumped on the ground with his feet on his feet. After arriving in the air, Edward Weibull, a move "powerful Huashan" smashed into the sky.


    While watching, Miss. Ba Jin was excited. She is the person who knows the best of Edward Weibull. She is also clear about Edward Weibull''s move. She shouted aloud: "It is the strongest genius of the Navy. This strength is strong, but I will pick up my son''s smug! Hahaha!" Finished Miss. Ba Jin laughed.


    Tianlei saw such a powerful attack, and the brow couldn''t help but scream, and screamed in the same way. In the same hand, Tian Congyun sword waved, and there was a trace of crack on the Tianlei Yunjian sword, just like the space cracked. That''s right. On top of this move, Tianlei used space ability and combined one of the space fragmentation on Tian Congyun.


    "Hey!", Tian Lei''s Tian Cong Yun Jian and Edward Weibull''s big knife in the hand, slammed together, both of them felt a strong impact, both of them backed a few steps, attacking again Start once.


    Tianlei screamed: "Tang Caowa is a fist." Tianlei''s right arm slammed in the air, and a 360-degree powerful shock wave was immediately produced.


    Edward Weibull in front of the Thunder was taken by this move and took a few steps back. And behind the thunder, there was a scream: "No!" It turned out that Miss. Ba Jin saw the enthusiasm of Tian Lei and Edward Weibull, as if they had completely forgotten her, and immediately launched an attack.


    However, Tian Lei¡¯s savvy color is awkward, although his eyes never looked at her, but her every move is not good.


    Looking at this blow of myself, I still let Tian Lei easily block it. The seaman is very flat: "It seems that your strength has really been the same level as the old man." Winning! What I can''t think of is that you actually have a karate karate. It''s not an authentic fisherman karate, but in your hands, it''s really powerful."


    Needless to say, Miss. Ba Jin is obviously not thinking that Tian Lei will notice her attack, so she has put down her own squabble. www.novelhall.com~ I will be hit by the shock wave of Tianlei. Go out.


    It is impossible for Tianlei to let go of such an opportunity. Tianlei immediately moved to a space above Miss. Bajin and launched an attack again. A roundabout kicked to Miss. Barkin, this time the thunder of this hit, not only used the iron block, armed color domineering, overlord color domineering all used.


    Miss. Ba Jin''s strength is really good, but she is already old and weak, how can I withstand the strong strike of Tianlei?


    "Rumble!" Miss. Ba Jin was hit, and he was on the ground. A large pit more than ten meters long and several meters deep was taken out by her.


    "àÛßê~~~~!" Miss. Ba Jinyu spit out a blood.


    Edward Wieble saw that his mother was rushed by the thunder, and immediately screamed, and slashed to the thunder.


    Tianlei didn''t want to taste the taste of Edward Weibull''s sword. He immediately moved into a space and escaped the attack of Edward Weibull. He came to the sky. Above his fingers, he quickly gathered up the light energy, and then a laser beam shot at Miss Bajin.


    But how can Edward Weibull see his mother Miss. Ba Jin was hit, immediately in front of Miss. Ba Jin, and smashed the laser light of Tian Lei.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 201：

    However, Tian Lei¡¯s move was just a sham. When Edward Weibull went to block, Tian Lei moved to another space and came to his back, in front of Miss Ba Jin.


    Tianlei made a punch to Miss. Ba Jin, this time there is no fancy move, it is an ordinary Wu Zheng boxing, but the overlord color domineering and armed color domineering are all used, Tianlei is planning to take this old woman Get it, peace of mind, and Edward Weibul.


    Can be such a common ordinary tile, let Miss. Ba Jin face change, exclaimed: "Overlord color domineering! You have the king''s capital! Armed color domineering is also advanced!"


    Looking at the punch from the thunder attack, Miss. Ba Jin now knows that just hit by a thunder, it hurts now. She is very eager to hide now, because she knows that if this attack of Tianlei is hit again, she will not be able to survive. It is a pity that she was too heavy to hurt. She couldn''t do anything with her body. She could only look at her fear. She looked at Tian Lei''s fist and got closer and closer to her.


    "Boom!" Miss. Ba Jin was once again hit by a slap.


    "Hey!" Miss. Ba Jin continued to spit a few mouthfuls of blood, and finally the whole body shattered and died.


    After seeing Miss. Ba Jin died, Edward Weibull was furious and shouted loudly: "You dare to kill me, mother, you give me to die!" The words have not finished, Edward Weibull One turned back, the big knife in his hand slammed into the thunder.


    The strength of Edward Wieber¡¯s big knife is too strong, but it scares the sky. However, he was shocked and scared. Tian Lei was not afraid. The right arm was slightly rearward. Afterwards, a stroke of iron-dominated five thousand pieces of tile was positively greeted by Edward Weibull.


    However, at this time, Tianlei saw the big knife that Edward Weibuli had come over and it became black. At first glance, he knew that it was also attached with armed color domineering. Edward Weibull''s attack power has increased greatly.


    The strength of the thunder fist above, could not help but add a few points. "Booming!" Thunder''s fist and Edward Wieber''s big knife slammed into the air and made a loud noise. A powerful shock wave was created between the two, and the clothes on the two were blown straight, and the surrounding debris was swept away. Miss. Ba Jin¡¯s body was also rushed out by this powerful shock wave.


    The two stalemate for a while, the fierce pair flew back, and the two once again became a tie. This time, both of them are all striking, this is not a winner, and it is impossible to break the game and not fight for you. Both of them know this.


    Of course, now that Miss. Ba Jin has died in the hands of Tian Lei, a great hatred has been achieved. Even if Tian Lei doesn''t want to fight for you, it will not work.


    Edward Weibuli once again screamed: "Hey!" immediately launched an attack on Tianlei.


    However, at this time, Tian Lei moved to a space above Edward Weibull and shouted: "Foot shaving."


    From the tip of the toe, Tianlei immediately made eight nearly transparent thin wires with sharp silk threads, and Tian Lei kicked straight to Edward Weibul.


    This move is the ability of Dolfranming, which is similar to the "five-color line" of the kicking version. Its power can make a building split into two, even if it is armed and domineering, it can not be completely defended.


    However, Edward Weibull is stupid, but the combat reaction, the fighting consciousness is very strong. Immediately took a blow and blocked the Tianlei''s move, but Tian Lei''s power was extraordinary. Although Edward Weibull defended it, he was shot by Tian Lei. This is also the first time he has been prevailed by Thunder.


    Tianlei looked at Edward Weibul, who was already angry. He smiled and said: "You long, a tall man, but there is no weaning guy. I really thought that I was not your opponent! If it was just your mom. On one side, I have to care for her, can you prevail in our battles?"


    Edward Weibull, screamed: "Kid, when I was fighting, you are still in your mother''s stomach! Today you will die here. Pick me up again!" After the feet slammed on the ground As soon as I stepped on, I came to the thunder. The big knife in his hand swayed high and then smashed to the thunder.


    If, before, Tian Lei is not a hard hit, that is, a space to move to avoid, there is no way to use iron block defense, but no one wants to be beaten!


    But now it''s different. With the ability of the line of Fleminger, there is also a defensive move. After a faint smile, Thunder shouted: "Spider''s Nest."


    Thunder stretched his right hand in front of him, his hand pointed at Edward Weibull, and then created a lot of spider silk, which formed a spider web.


    This spider web is very, very hard, and the former Lu Fei and his wartime its defense can easily resist Lu Fei. It is only this trick that has its shortcomings. It is that the enemy''s attack can attack itself through the spider''s mesh.


    Therefore, the attacker is smaller than the attack of the spider''s mesh. This trick can''t be prevented, such as the tip of the sword. But the weapon like the big knife in the hands of Edward Weibull, Tian Lei does not have to be careful.


    When Edward Weibull''s big knife smashed in the thunder of this trick spider web. After a loud noise of "±Ä", it was not achieved, and any victory was achieved. For a moment, Edward Weibula had no choice but to anger at the other side of the spider web.


    However, Tian Lei¡¯s attack has already begun, and a move ¡°Bounce!¡± hit it out.


    I saw that Tian Lei lifted the index finger and put away other fingers, so that the thin line made from the fingertips was shot at the high speed of Edward Weibul. This bullet line is not only powerful, but more importantly, it can be small in length and can be attacked by Edward Weber through the mesh of the spider web.


    The attack of Tianlei was too unexpected for Edward Weibull to know his attack and attack the thunder. With his mind, naturally, thinking, Tianlei is also unable to attack him.


    However, the attack of Tianlei attacked Edward Weibull. A deep wound appeared in Edward Weibull, but the attack of Tianlei had not stopped.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 202：

    "àÛàÍ~~~~!" Edward Weibul was hit by the lightning line of the thunder, and the blood in his mouth continued to spit out. But Edward Weibull is also a peerless powerhouse. How could it be so defeated? Immediately, the anger of the anger screamed, the muscles of the body bulged, and then the big knife in his hand was lifted up, ºÝAwkwardly slammed a sniper.


    "Touch! Rub!" Thunder''s trick of the spider web, shattered. In the moment when the spider web in front of the thunder broke, Edward Weibuler slammed his feet on the ground and burst into the sky.


    "Oh? Sure enough, it¡¯s the guy who took Zefa off an arm, then you also pick me up!" Tian Lei said that he directly shaved, escaped the attack of Edward Weibul, and then appeared in Behind Edward Weibull, a sniper-stricken Edward Weibuli smashed the past.


    Edward Weibuler saw the sniper of the thunder and rushed to himself. He jumped straight back and shouted: "The knife thunder!" Edward Wieber¡¯s hands quickly swung the big knife in his hand again, after a lot of The current is generated, attached to the big knife, and quickly rushed to the thunder.


    Tianlei knows that Edward Weibull¡¯s moves are not to be seen. Every move is extraordinary. Although this is not the first time to face the attack of Edward Weibull, Tian Lei is not at all daring. Thunder can even feel above his big knife, the hot temperature generated by the current, Thunder can think of the power of this move, it is enough to open the large iceberg instantly!


    Immediately raised a leg, quickly gathered the ability of light, and then, to the big knife that quickly rushed to himself, smashed the past. The two men''s attacks quickly met in the air, one punch and one kick, a lava and a light, and the smash hit.


    "Booming!" A loud explosion rang. After that, a strong shock wave was generated, and the justice cloak behind the two men was blown up.


    After that, the two men compared the body skills, punching and punching, and you came to me for dozens of rounds. The more the Tianlei thundered, the anime in the past life, just said that Edward Weibull pursued the white beard''s remnant party and smashed an arm of Zefa, but how strong his strength is.


    At this time, looking at Edward Weibul and the Ace of the Tianlei war in the distance, I was also very emotional: "Is this the strength of the world''s top powerhouse? It seems that he is still a little worse!" The captains of the Pirates group thought about it, and they did not subconsciously clench their fists.


    Tianlei stepped on his left foot, a hand knife, and turned to Edward Weibull. Edward Weibuler saw the domineering in the hands of the thunder, and it was already purple, and his eyes could not help but shrink.


    Edward Weibull couldn''t help but think that this armed color is domineering. He knows that only the hero of the navy, Karp, is the purple domineering! Now Edward Weibull can''t help but think that the current lack of the thunder is only the strength and power of the body. To know that he is known as a man with a white beard and a young man, the power is about 100,000, and the strength of the thunder is much worse than him. As long as the power of the Thunder itself goes up, it is estimated that he is not an opponent!


    "It seems that I am a bit old!" Edward Weibuler had a feeling of time. But I want to think about it, and I feel it. Edward Weibull''s hand was not slow at all. Looking at Tian Lei''s hand knife, he leaned his body to the right and escaped the knife.


    The Thunder''s attack did not end, and the two feet leaped upwards, and they jumped up at once. After a flip in the air and a circle in the air, I looked at the underside of Edward Weibull and looked up and said: "Iron - Domineering two thousand watts to kick back!" The voice did not fall, and Tian Lei''s right foot squatted to Edward Weibull.


    Edward Weibull naturally won''t be hit like this. He saw a series of attacks by Tianlei. When he saw a glimpse of his eyes, he saw the thunder of the thunder, then raised his arms directly into a cross and hardened the thunder. This powerful round kick kicks.


    At this time, the captains of Ace¡¯s team were very excited to see such a battle. The foil heard the dialogue between Tianlei and Edward Weibull and immediately said to the partners on the side: ¡°Is this only a temptation? Isn''t our gap so big?"


    The dead bird Zou said: "Although I don''t want to say it, but I have to, these two people can only resist me and Ace. Others are okay for a short time. A little longer will damage the death."


    On the other side, Ace also nodded cautiously. "It¡¯s a good thing. You will meet these two people alone and walk on."


    "Well, Edward Weibull! So come down, I will be serious." Tian Lei¡¯s smile has disappeared, and now it¡¯s a serious look to this Edward Weibul.


    "Well, since the battle with Zefa, I haven¡¯t played well yet! Let¡¯s have a good fight!¡± Edward Weibuler also looked at Tian Lei seriously, obviously Through the previous test Edward Weibull has also placed the thunder in an equal position.


    "Tianlei, today I will kill you, revenge for my mother, pick me up with a knife." Edward Weibull raised the big knife in his hand and rushed to Tianlei.


    Tianlei saw Edward Weibuler rushing over to the big knife and rushing over to himself. It is very strange why the name of this move is called a knife, which is quite a domineering name. Tianlei can''t believe Edward Howell''s move. Just nice, so I stared at Edward Weibull''s big knife. After careful observation, I found out that Edward Weibull''s big knife was covered with a dazzling current.


    Thunder can''t help but think, is the big knife in the hands of Edward Weibull, it is difficult to make a nose song: the sword in Brooke''s hand is attributed? To know the nose song: Brooke''s sword can pull out the ice, but obviously not his ability, and the sword in his hand is attached! The same is true of the big knife in the hands of Edward Weibull.


    Tianlei can not use his own fist to harden, but immediately made a cloud of swords and ushered in the big knife of Edward Weibul. The "Boom" of Tian Lei''s Tian Cong Yun Jian collided with Edward Weibull''s big knife. Surrounded by the collision of two people, the turbulent air waves rushed the surrounding debris to the distance.


    "Edward Weibull, you are really strong!" Tian Lei said, jumping away from Edward Weibull.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 203：

    "Kid, your strength is not bad, it is no worse than the Zefa of the year. As a head of a big force, it is considered qualified. But it is like this, the Zefa of that year is not the same as I got an arm. Today, I am not only wanting your arm, I have to smash you a corpse. But it is a pity! I thought I could interrupt your Tian Congyun sword just now!" Edward Weibull The mouth was a pity, but the face showed a smile, but the smile was full of killing.


    Tianlei is also a smile, then holding the sky cloud sword, a big drink: "Edward Weibull uncle took me a trick, a knife flow, thirty-six troubles Feng!" Tianlei directly to Edward Weibull for a long time useless Sword strokes, you must know that after using the sky cloud sword, the sword has also been greatly increased, becoming full of power.


    "Well? Swordsmanship? Very good swordsmanship! It gives me a sense of crisis! But it is useless, because no one can stop this big knife in my hands." Edward Weibuler said directly Stand up and greet it.


    Thunder saw Edward Weibuli directly greet him, and the strength of his hand could not help but add a few points. When the thunder''s sword came to Edward Wilbur, the boss of Tian Lei''s eyes, because Tian Lei saw an incredible scene, I saw that Edward Weibull was covered with armed domineering.


    At this time, after Tian Lei¡¯s sword was on Edward Weibull¡¯s body, he did not hurt Edward Weibull¡¯s half point. Tian Lei also appeared in the moment of Edward Weibul and once again smashed the past. .


    Tianlei saw the red dog that was hit by two consecutive hits. The armed color of the body was actually not bad, and it did not hurt the Tianlei at all. However, from the constant gasp of Edward Weibul, Although there is no injury, the physical exertion is very large.


    "Kid, you want more! You want to break my defense, you are still a little worse." Edward Weibuler looked quite awkwardly and said.


    "Then let you see it! A slap in the face, a lion song!" Tian Lei''s feet pushed forward with a full force, and the whole person rushed toward Edward Weibull at a very fast speed. Instantly swayed the sky cloud sword. The power is concentrated on the sword, and the surrounding airflow is cut by the sword. Looking down from the sky, the thunder seems to be an arrow.


    "Good!!" Edward Weibull once again possessed the armed color and arrogant, and directly greeted the thunder.


    After the "¶£", the Tian Congyun sword in the hands of Tianlei, squatting on Edward Weibu, still did not hurt Edward Weibu.


    "Ha ha ha! Thunder looks like, you still can''t! I said that you are still much worse!" Edward Weibuli said with a big smile.


    "Is this the case? Look carefully." Tian Lei said softly.


    Edward Weibuler heard the words of the thunder, and looked at the armor of his own doubts, and Edward Weibull¡¯s body seemed to understand the words of the thunder. I saw Edward Weib¡¯s body, and began to crack a huge wound from the point that had been stabbed by Tianlei¡¯s Tian Congyun sword.


    A faint sound of "ž!ž!ž!" sounded, although the sound was very weak, but for the powerful people of Tianlei, it was clear. The thunder looked at the place where the sound was heard. It turned out to be the blood flowing from Edward Weibull and the sound of the earth.


    Edward Weibul looked at Thunder with a surprised look: "How did you do it?" Edward Weibuler said to Tian Lei.


    "This is very simple, to break the face. Do you not understand?" Tian Lei smiled and said to Edward Weibull. Then I thought about it in a blink of an eye. Even the red dogs didn''t know the same thing. Edward Weibu, a simple-minded guy, wouldn''t even know.


    "Is it? Do you want to break the face?" Edward Weibuler groaned and then showed a contemplative expression.


    Tianlei looked at Edward Weibull and suddenly thought that this is a theory in the past martial arts! Maybe there is a theory in this world!


    "Not bad." Edward Wimble seems to have grasped something, and like no understanding. In the end, Edward Weibull gave up and continued to think about it. He immediately said to Tianlei: "Come on! Let us have a final victory!"


    Tianlei is naturally not afraid, and immediately said: "A trick is a win and a win, I am afraid that you will not succeed."


    "Take me this trick! Knife is in the world!" Edward Wieber''s hands clasped the knife, and then held up high, a powerful momentum emerged from him.


    Tian Lei¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but think: ¡°It seems that this trick can¡¯t be hard-wired. If you have it, you can use that trick.¡± I thought that this day, Lei Ping¡¯s sky cloud sword began to spin up quickly, and a strong hurricane was produced. Around the thunder, and then stopped for an instant, throwing a powerful sniper, smashed to Edward Weibull but Edward Weibull is in the strong one At the same time as he struck, he quickly came to the side of Tianlei and swung over to Tianlei. The power of Tianlei was all above the strongest move of Edward Weibull. Because Edward Weibull said that it was a set of wins and losses, so I did not think that Edward Weibuli would speak without saying anything, with a powerful dog as an arch, and unexpectedly launched an attack.


    However, he also encountered such a situation, so he was only scared. In the hands of the sky, there was a crack in the horse, which was used by Tianlei to use the space ability above the sky.


    Edward Wieber''s big knife and the sky-clouds of the thunder, once again squatted together. "Booming!" A big shock wave is produced in the sword and sword of the two.


    However, although the reaction of Tianlei was very timely, his rush of swords did not give full play to his strength. Just a little stalemate, Tianlei was shot and flew out.


    However, Tianlei has not been hurt, but the physical exertion is a bit large, but compared with Edward Weibull, this physical consumption is nothing. Tian Lei¡¯s body has not stabilized, and a space has moved to the back of Edward Weibu. A laser light shot in the past, and then whether or not this shot was hit, once again moved in space, appeared on the other side of Edward Weibu, and a laser light shot.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 204：

    "Hey!~~~~" The big knife in the hands of Edward Weibull waved and blocked the laser light from the thunder.


    However, the attack of Tianlei still did not stop. The thunder was still moving in the space, and it kept appearing around Edward Weibull. The laser light in his hand kept shooting at Edward Weibul.


    There are no unstoppable moves in this world, and there is no defense that cannot be broken.


    "Booming!" You must know that Thunder''s radium light is not only a strong penetration force, but also a powerful explosion force.


    Edward Weibull not only has to withstand the impact of the light of the radium, but also withstand the explosion of the light of the radium. The physical strength is constantly being consumed, but the light of the thunder of the thunder is still attacking.


    Finally, Edward Weibull''s defense appeared flawed, a radium body light hit him, followed by a radium body light, three, four, five.


    "Rumble!" Until Edward Weibull was covered by the light of the radium, Tian Lei stopped the attack.


    The big bang, which was not stopped, blew up the ground around the ground, and the pieces of dust were blown into the air, forming a small area of ??sand and dust. The thunder of the sky is a gray, but the thunder of the sky, telling him very clearly, Edward Weibull is still there, but the breath is much weaker.


    Soon the dust in the air fell, and Tian Lei¡¯s eyes returned to Qingming again, and Edward Weibull¡¯s figure was revealed. I saw dozens of penetrating wounds on him, and I don¡¯t think I knew it was the laser light of the thunder. The blood flow above the wound is like a column. If it is an ordinary person who has already died, he can no longer die.


    But this Edward Weibull is still alive, and now Thunder believes this guy a little, is the son of white beard. Because of such a strong body, Tianlei has only seen a white beard.


    At this time, Edward Weibull also knew that he was miserable, or fled, but now in the cage of the thunder, he could not escape. Either quickly solve the thunder or die.


    Is there still a choice? Can''t escape, don''t want to die, can only solve the thunder happily, although this is also a very embarrassing thing, but he has to do this.


    Edward Weibull immediately dragged the injured body to the thunder and attacked the past, but now he is not in his heyday, his physical strength is greatly damaged, and he is hurt. Speed ??and strength are greatly reduced, although the speed is still very fast compared to the average person.


    However, in the eyes of Thunder, this is not the case. His high-level knowledge and domineering can clearly see Edward Weibull. Then naturally it¡¯s easy, avoiding each of Edward Weibul¡¯s knives.


    But what was seen in the eyes of people in the distance was not the case. They saw Edward Weibulo waving a long sword quickly, but the Thunder did not move, but just a moment Edward E. And Thunder is still standing there, not moving, and there is nothing at all. Of course, it¡¯s not that Tianlei really didn¡¯t move, but Tianlei was hiding at a speed that they couldn¡¯t see. In the distance, Ace, a strong captain of Ace and the Phoenix. Look at it clearly.


    "I was completely escaping?" Edward Weibuli thought of this, the cold sweat on his body could not help but come out. Although his mind is not good, but he is not stupid, he thought: "Sure enough, it is the original naval general, now it is a party overlord."


    "Hey? Although I have no enmity with you, but you killed Zefa with an arm, I have to manage it. After all, I and those who only shouted justice in the mouth. But even their own people were bullied. Regardless of the disregard, even the people who are wooing are different. If you can''t even protect yourself, how can you protect the civilians in the world? So you must die!" Tianlei is a lazy look, facing Edward Weibull. Speaking of it.


    "Kill you, you killed my mother, so I am going to kill you." Edward Weibuler said to Tian Lei, while his eyes filled with killing.


    "You want to kill me? Sorry, I can''t do it with your current physical condition." Tianlei said to Edward Weibul.


    Edward Weibuli once again launched an attack, because the thunder of the thunder, he can not, because his body does not allow. He rushed to the thunder at his fastest speed. In an instant, I rushed to the front of the thunder, and once again slammed into the thunder.


    Tianlei saw Ming Eduard Weibuler rushing to his face, waving his hand and smashing it down. Innocent is not a feeling of tension, the right foot is back and the body is tilted to the right, easily avoiding the knife of Edward Weibull, and then the right hand quickly grabbed the wrist of Edward Weibull. At the same time, he said: "After being hurt so badly, the strength is really bad! You are really weak now!"


    "Is it weak? Then pick me up." Edward Weibull still did not give up, the big knife in his hand once again slammed into the thunder.


    "It seems that you are, really want to die!" Thunder recovered, a lazy look, said to Edward Weibull.


    Edward Weibu long saw that he was not in the middle of the knife. He was planning to cross the knife to Tianlei and suddenly found that his wrist with the knife was caught. Surprised to see the thunder.


    "Idahua Weibu, please don''t play the knife in front of me? You can play the knife in front of me, but there are not a few people, and you are not in these few. You are a swordsman who relies on strength, no power. Your knife will not be the general swordsman!" Tian Lei said to the face of the human and animal harmless to Edward Weibu.


    "I am in charge of you! Let me talk first." Edward Weib saw that Thunder did not attack himself, and immediately pulled back his hand.


    "Oh? Is it? You try it, and I am far worse than you!" Tianlei smiled and said to Edward Weibu.


    Edward Weibu suddenly slammed, and no matter what the thunder said, he immediately launched an attack on Tianlei.


    "Oh! It¡¯s too stupid." Tian Lei snorted, and after swearing, he didn¡¯t say anything more.


    "Opening the sky," Edward Weibu gave a glimpse of the full force, this time actually issued a sniper. A translucent sniper slammed into the thunder.


    At this time, Tianlei was looking at the sniper that Edward Weibu had thrown with appreciation. It was impossible to use the sword of Edward Weibu. It was impossible to slam the power of this kind of power, but he made it out. It is seen that Edward Weibu has made a breakthrough under the stagnation. As long as this time does not die, the future strength will surely increase again.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 205：

    It is a pity that Tianlei is impossible, so that he can live and increase his strength.


    "Oh! This kind of attack is a little bit interesting!" Tianlei looked at the sniper that he had come to, and rushed forward. When the sniper was about to hit the thunder, Tianlei jumped forward and turned a flip. It was the moment to the head of Edward Wimble. "Two thousand watts round the kick!" Tian Lei mouth faintly floated a word.


    And Edward Weibuler saw that Tian Lei first escaped his own sniper, and then it was such a powerful kicking technique. His nerves reacted, but his body had already reacted, because His body hurts too much, and he has been fighting with the thunder, the blood is still flowing, his body is almost reaching the limit, until he recruits to react, but it is already late.


    At this time, Tianlei stood behind Edward Weibull, with one leg independent, and one leg kicked in the left rib of Edward Weibull. And Edward Weibull¡¯s ribs were kicked off by Tian Lei¡¯s move.


    "Hey!~~~~àÛàÍ!" Edward Weibul was seriously injured by Tian Lei''s move. He spit out several blood continuously, but still did not fall.


    Looking at Edward Weibull, who was already a slap in the face, looking at the blood that had already flowed out, he was dyed into a **** Edward Weibull, and Tian Lei was speechless for a while. They have been beaten like this, and they are still not dead. This kind of body is really tricky! Now Tianlei is a bit afraid to imagine how strong Kendo¡¯s body is known as the world¡¯s strongest creature.


    To know that his interest is suicide, he has tried everything, but he can''t die. He even jumped from the tens of thousands of meters of empty islands, and finally did not have anything to do, but also jumped up and down the Kidd League. It''s hard to imagine how super-perverted Kedo is, how strong it is!


    "Run, you must run. Otherwise, I will die here. Only when I am alive can I have a chance to make a comeback." Now Edward Weibull is hurt and can''t be hurt anymore. His brain is not clear. All that remains is the desire to survive.


    Edward Wieber ran up and did not care about the thunder.


    Tianlei is speechless, this is your mother, I will ignore it directly! If you ignore yourself, you will forget. But you still have bird cages to stop! Have you run yet?


    But then the thunder, but was shocked by Edward Weibull, I saw his straight smashing into the bird cage. "Booming!" The birdcage did not move, but Edward Weibull was attacked by the force of the earthquake. Then he slowly stood up and then ran into the cage of the thunder.


    At this time, the thunder was reacted. This Edward Weibull has lost consciousness. Now it is only active by the will to survive.


    Ace¡¯s group also saw, Edward Weibull¡¯s abnormality, the undead bird Zou¡¯s eyebrow said: ¡°This day, Lei is really not strong! This Edward Weir, we also handed over, single-on-one, I still Not necessarily his opponent! I didn¡¯t expect to be beaten so badly in this day¡¯s hands!"


    Foil: "Yes! You see, there is not even a little injury on this day!"


    The diamond smiled and shook his head. "It¡¯s not a little hurt. Edward Wieber¡¯s mother and son didn¡¯t even touch the military uniform on him!¡±


    Ai Si, who was silent on one side, said at this time: "Yes! His strength is beyond our imagination! Although it is not as good as Kato, but not worse than me, plus his incomparable space ability, If there is no ability to restrain him in this world, I am afraid no one can leave him."


    Hearing Ace said that the dead birds, diamonds, and foils were silent for a moment, because Ace did not borrow at all, and it was almost impossible to revenge the old man.


    Tianlei looked and stood up, then slammed into the bird cage, then flew and injured. Stand up again, hit again, then fly, and then injured Edward Weibull. It¡¯s really unbearable. After all, Edward Weibull is also a strong person. Since it is a strong person, it is a little dignity to die.


    Tian Lei moved in a space and came to the front of Edward Weibull. He said faintly: "Let me come, let you die with dignity! Pick me up." The words have not been finished yet. Out of the awakening power of Fleming''s line ability.


    I saw that all the inanimate things near the thunder have turned into white lines, and the ground is the same.


    Thunder once again shouted: "The deserted white line."


    Tens of thousands of transparent white thin lines are arranged horizontally to form a wave of raging waves. I saw these white lines rushing from the bottom of Edward Weibull, gradually moving closer to the middle of Edward Weibull, eventually forming a twisted white wave of white lines, trapping Edward Weibuler in the line, twisting a little bit broken.


    In the distance, Ace and the captain of the Phoenix, the diamond, and the foil, Qi Qi exclaimed: "Awakening ability?"


    The foil was black and said: "I really didn''t think that his strength has reached this point."


    "You are wrong, this ability is not awakened by him!" Ace said on the side.


    The foil and the captains are puzzled: "Well?"


    The dead bird said: "This is more terrible than his own awakening ability!"


    The foil immediately asked: "What do you mean?"


    Diamond: "You don''t forget This line of power is not the thunder of this day, but the more Fleming''s."


    Ace went on to say: "Yes, according to intelligence, the ability of Thunder is to copy other people''s abilities and moves. He can''t develop himself, that is to say, when he copies, what is the ability to be copied? What state is it."


    After a pause, he said: "That is to say, this line ability has already awakened when it was in Dolfranming. You think about killing a strong man who has already been able to awaken, or he is awakened. People with abilities are more terrible?"


    For a moment, the foil team captains were once again speechless. At this moment, in their hearts, they smothered the thunder and avenged their vengeance.


    After getting Edward Weibull, Thunder took him and his mother''s body together into a different space. Then a space moved to Ace''s front of them, and a face greeted them with a light smile: "HI! Hello everyone! I haven''t seen it for a long time!"


    But Ace is not the same, Ace and the Phoenix are better, although they don''t know what they think, at least they can''t see anything on their faces. But the foils are different, and they are all alert to look at the thunder.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 206：

    Ace first waved his hand to the captains, indicating that they were so nervous, and then looked calmly at Tianlei Road: "Well, what is it for me?"


    Thunder couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by his question. Somehow he asked: ¡°How do you know that I am looking for something for you? Instead, come to take you to the end?¡±


    On one side, the dead birds and diamonds couldn¡¯t help but laugh. They replied in front of Ace: "If you really want to find trouble, I think we are already under this bird cage! Instead of talking here! It¡¯s not something, is it that you are coming to talk to us?"


    "This is also the case, I really have something to do with business!" Hearing the immortal bird, Tian Lei could not help but nod. He said that there is nothing wrong with it.


    When Tian Lei¡¯s words came out, the team¡¯s captains did not follow, and immediately yelled: ¡°What do we have to do with you? The old man is dead in your hands! We will kill you sooner or later, for the old lady. Revenge, you give us a wait."


    "Cut! At the top of the battle, the highest combat power of the Navy is there. Even if I don''t shoot, there will be other people who will shoot. The white beard will be dead in that battle. I miss you, And the white beard is very clear!" Thunder is very uncomfortable watching the foil team captain said.


    The foil team captain, listening to Tian Lei said so, immediately angered, a pair of hands to do.


    However, it was stopped by Ace and the three dead birds. Ace looked at the thunder and said with a black face: "If you have something, just say, don''t do anything!"


    Tianlei glanced at the foils and they secretly said that I had gone, how to become a man! Obviously it is to help people, he is just to talk about things.


    However, Tianlei did not care about it anymore. After all, the matter is important: "How about our alliance!"


    The words of Tianlei came out, but all the people in this new white-bearded pirate group were thundered. The foils are full of incredible faces. They really don''t understand. The brain in front of them is so long. They want to form an alliance with them. They must know that they had **** hatred before.


    It was the same standing birds and diamonds that were so stunned. It took a while to reflect, and looked at the sky with a look of surprise: "Agree with us? Do you think it is possible?"


    "Why not? Is your enemy only me alone?" Tian Lei asked faintly.


    "This ~~~~~" they were asked by Tianlei, to say that the enemy naturally pushes the black beard. After all, he is the cause of everything, but also the secret planner, but he has already died in the hands of Tianlei. .


    Next is the Navy, who publicly executed Ace, and the white beard and the ones they hooked were the Navy. Finally, the Thunder, the guy with a white beard, would kill.


    "In your heart, there must be me among the enemies! But it is definitely not in the first place among the enemies. If I guess well, the first one is black beard, but I am already dead in my hands. That''s it, I have something to do with you!" Speaking of Thunder, I couldn''t help but naughty.


    But Ace¡¯s face was black again, no, it¡¯s darker than before, and it¡¯s dark and can¡¯t be seen. Finally, Ace couldn''t help but say: "There is something to say, nothing to roll!"


    Tianlei listened to Tian Aisi¡¯s swear words and didn¡¯t care. He smiled and said: ¡°The second place is the naval headquarters! I am the third person! That is to say, your first enemy is the naval headquarters. And I, the navy. The Ministry and the world government are estimated that I can''t wait for me to die! This way, neither of us nor the Navy headquarters can deal with it! Then why don''t we join forces with the Navy headquarters!"


    Ace is naturally not stupid. Naturally, it can be seen that Tianlei wants to take them to contain the naval headquarters. I saw Ai¡¯s cold smile: ¡°Our first enemy is a good naval headquarters, but the navy¡¯s headquarters is now the first to deal with you. Then why don''t we sit on the mountain and watch the tigers? You are all our enemies. You are going to kill you and kill us. We are very happy."


    Tianlei is also a faint smile: "I am also very happy, look at the Heavenly Beast Kayto and BIGMOM-Charlotte Lingling, together with your new four emperors."


    Ace listened to Tianlei and said that his eyes were condensed. He naturally understood that the beasts Kaido and BIGMOM-Charlotte Lingling could not put him in the tube. In their eyes, he was a junior, not enough. And they are on an equal footing. As long as there is an opportunity, he will definitely be given a sly, how is it, he and the mortal bird can still cope.


    But if the two are together, they will wait for the white-bearded pirates to be destroyed. After all, he and the four emperors are still worse.


    "What do you mean is that our alliance, once the naval headquarters has any big moves, I will help you to contain them. And the beasts Kato and BIGMOM-Charlotte Lingling have their changes to my white beard pirate group, you will help I am holding one of them?" Ace understood the meaning of Tianlei, but he still looked down on Tianlei''s ambitions.


    "Ha ha ha! Just defense, that''s boring! Sometimes attack is the best choice! Hahaha!" At the end of the day, Lei couldn''t help but laugh.


    Then he said: "Ace! You are already one of the four emperors. The heart has to be enlarged. Do you just want to inherit everything from white beard, then become another white beard! Why? No more! Know that your other old man is a One Piece!"


    Assley said, the ambition of the heart can not help but provoke the thunder, but when I heard the last sentence of the thunder, the face changed greatly, the eyes of the eyes changed differently, and the cold eyes were on the thunder. : "What do you mean? What is the One Piece?"


    The dead birds and the foils, they heard that Thunder said that Ace had an old man, and that when he was a One Piece, he was shocked and opened his mouth. He was there for a while, and the reaction was not over.


    "You! Portas D. Ace, the son of One Piece, D. Roger, the real son! I said it is good! Ace!"


    "What?" The foil team leader Qi Qi exclaimed.


    "No! Time is simply not right. When Ace was born, One Piece D. Roger has been dead for three years! This is simply impossible!" The undead bird that came to this reaction, found no Properly called.


    "That''s because Ace has a great mother! Portas D. Lucy, she tried to prevent the world government from discovering that Ace is the son of One Piece Roger, using various methods, and desperately delaying Ai The date of birth of Sri Lanka. So after the birth of Ace, he died because of exhaustion. What can I say about Ace?"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 207：

    Ace¡¯s eyes on Tian Lei are becoming more and more taboo, but he knows that since he was born, he was adopted by the hero of the navy, Karp. Except for him and himself, no third person knows it!


    "How did you know this? In this world, only two people even know me!" Ace finally asked, his doubts.


    Ace¡¯s counter-question, but his partners were scared, although Ace did not have a live response, but this counter-question shows everything, unless it is a fool, or you can hear the meaning.


    The captains of the white beard are all fine, and naturally they can hear the meaning. They look at Ace with a shocked look. They can¡¯t believe it. Ace is actually the son of a pirate. .


    Now, they have a little understanding of why, Ace has a white beard and he treats him differently.


    "Just know the two? You are talking about yourself and Karp! Cut, you want more! Don''t forget, your One Piece Daddy, D. Roger, is not alone, he still With partners, many of them are still alive. With you as the Red Emperor of the Four Emperors, he used to be the internship crew of your pirate captain."


    "His internship crew are all alive, not to mention those strong and perverted crew members!" This is actually edited by Tian Lei. The past life has not said that the crew of One Piece knows that he has Ace.


    If you know, these old guys will definitely save, so Ace can''t die. Just like the deputy captain of the One Piece, Reilly, why not teach anyone, but want to teach Luffy three color domineering?


    Death, Raleigh, this guy, what kind of genius has not seen? But who has he taught? No, but why did he teach it again! There is no reason for this, that is, the ghost did not believe it!


    But if you want to come and think, there is only one reason, that is, he is the younger brother of Ace. After the battle of the top, the **** of death, Raleigh, knew that their captain, One Piece, G. D. Roger, had a son. But he knew it was too late. At that time, Ace was dead, so he was very embarrassed about Gil D. Roger and Ace, and this was all tasted on Luffy. This is why he taught Lufei three colors domineering.


    However, Tianlei is a flicker, Ace really believes, no way, Tianlei''s statement, he has to believe!


    "Oh! Then I am very curious about how big your heart is!" Ace also resumed the usual calm, faintly said.


    "Oh! You have to be the One Piece, and my heart is naturally not smaller than you. If you want to be the biggest, I want to be the master of this world. Let those who are fart, the so-called world creator, the Tianlong people Going to death, so that the so-called aristocrats do not have a little aristocratic style, only know that the guys who do not do anything to go to eat!"


    "Ha ha ha! I want to stand on this world. I want to make a living for the people. I want to go to school for the sake of the Holy Spirit. I want to open the peace for the world!" Tianlei said the famous saying of the past life, this is not the day. Lei is used to force the force, but this is indeed his idea, his ideals, his goals.


    The words of Tianlei, although of great significance, are complicated at all, and all the people know what they mean when they hear it.


    Although Tianlei did not use the famous saying to force it, but this time he did indeed, the embarrassed installed a forced.


    Ace, they were all shocked by his heroic feats. What kind of ideals and goals are called the most evil revolutionary army by the world government and the navy headquarters, I am afraid that he is as pure as white paper. The same!


    Of course, this is for the world government and the naval headquarters, for these pirates, there is little relationship. However, such ideals and goals can not help but make a slight change in the subjective consciousness of Tianlei.


    Ace said silently for a while: "Well, I am allied with you, the first goal is Kaido! Do you dare?" When it comes to Kaido, Ace¡¯s eyes burst into a stun!


    "Why don''t you dare to deal with it, you have to figure out **** it! Or how to deal with him after taking him down! After all, I know that when he was caught by the Navy, the Navy took him a little." No. What kind of fire, water, flooded, buried, etc., almost tried, tried it all over, but still did not kill him. He could only watch him, recovered his physical strength, and left the naval headquarters very chic. !"


    "Oh! This, you don''t have to worry! I have my own way!" Ace faintly returned.


    "Well?" Thunder heard the words of Ace, and suddenly he became curious. This is what Ace had in the end, but the guy who jumped from the empty island and was safe and sound, gave Get rid of it. However, curiosity turned into curiosity. In the end, Tianlei did not ask it because he knew that Ace would not say it. If he asked, he would only ask for fun!


    Thunder again said: "You see red hair sharks in your true identity. I want to pull him into your white beard pirate group. It is impossible to pull him into our league, and we will do it to us. At the time, the BIGMOM-Charlotte Lingling is blocked, it should be a small problem, so our chances of success can be much bigger Ace Zou said: "I will fix it, then I will plan, I will contact you when I arrive. ¡±


    "Yes, then we will clap in the league." During the speech, Thunder took a phone bug from his arms and handed it to Ace.


    After the two officially won the league, Tian Lei did not delay, and immediately moved away from a space and went to his base camp S.


    After Thunder returned to S, he was quiet for a week, waiting for Zefa to arrive. The time passed was very fast, and their fleet had arrived.


    Tianlei has already waited for the port early. When Zefa came ashore, Tianlei greeted him. He said very warmly: "Mr. Zefa, welcome! I can just wait for you, have your town. Our emerging navy is even more stable."


    "Old man, I heard Ain said, you have arranged my future work! Hahaha! That''s great!"


    "Mr. Zefa can still remember, I said to you, there is a gift for you!" Tianlei directly entered the topic.


    "Oh? Really, I just thought, you talked about it! The old man is a bit curious now! But the old man explained first, if this ceremony does not enter the old man''s eyes, you have to find a copy. Into the eyes of the old man''s eyes!" Zefa''s curiosity was also raised by Tianlei.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 208：

    "Mr. Zefa can still remember these two people!" After a wave of hands, Edward Weibul and his mother miss. Ba Jin''s body was thrown to the front of Zefa by the thunder.


    Zefa looked at the two people on the ground with the action of the thunder, and his face immediately cooled down: "Edward Weibull? Miss. Bajin?"


    Tian Lei faint smile: "Yes, it is them, I know that they have a relationship with Mr. Zefa. Since Mr. Zefa is already a family member, this kind of person who hurts his family, I will naturally let go. ""


    When Zefa arrived, Ai Yin, who was a disciple, was also present. He also saw the bodies of Edward Weibull and Miss Bajin. Also because she is a disciple left by Zefa, she is also familiar with Zefa¡¯s heart.


    Sure enough, Zefa laughed aloud: "Ha ha ha!" After laughing for a while, Zefa said to Tian Lei: "Sure enough, you are right. As for the world government and the naval headquarters, the guys~~~ !"


    "Mr. Zefa, don''t compare me to them. They are just walking dogs with justice. They are real hypocrisy, a bunch of shameless politicians! And I am the real justice, I will never be with one. Those who hurt us, and make and compromise, and some only have endless pursuits, let them pay the price."


    "Good! Good! Good! It is the old man wrong, hahaha! You are much better than them, right, what do you do with Ain?"


    "Well? Teacher!" Ai Yin heard that Zefa said this. There was a little reaction between the moments. It was said that there was no relationship with this topic. Why did you go to this? ,


    ¡°Well?¡± Tianlei was also thundered by Zefa¡¯s leaping thinking. After a slowing down, I came back to God and said to Zefa: "Mr. Zefa, it¡¯s better! I really like Ai Yin. But I have a long time together, I can feel it. Ai Yin is also very fond of me, but it is still a little early when I talk about marriage. I respect her, wait for her to really accept me, and then talk about marriage is not too late. Because I love her, I don¡¯t want her to be wronged. It is."


    Although this is said to Zefa, but Tianlei has already turned to look at Ai Yin, Ai Yin has not reacted from Zefa¡¯s thinking, Tianlei has come to a confession, but she is engaged in I don''t know how to go southeast and northwest. Red is also red and can''t be red anymore. Jiao said: "Teacher!" He took another look at the thunder. Before he squatted on the ground, he slammed his foot and then quickly ran to the distance.


    "Ha ha ha!" Seeing Ai Yin escape, a group of unscrupulous people, immediately laughed loudly, and Ai Yin in the escape was naturally heard, and immediately fled faster.


    Zefa also can see that Tianlei really has a affection for Ai Yin, and he does not want to force Ai Yin, after all, Ai Yin is one of his most loved disciples.


    At this time, Zefa suddenly turned around and asked the navy that he brought him aloud: "How many years have passed since our hatred? I don''t remember the old man, but the former world government and the navy. This department, not only does not avenge us, but also does not allow us to take revenge on our own, this is no problem. Now they are more to win over our enemies to become seven Wuhai. Then I want to ask, the political government and the naval headquarters put me, put you Where is it placed? Are we not as important as a pirate?"


    All the navies who heard Zefa¡¯s words did not bow their heads and thought about it. They were not fools. In this case, they were full of grievances against the world government and the naval headquarters.


    Zefa said again: "We have just joined, the new navy of Marshal Tian Lei, the Marshal of Tianlei will use the body of our enemies as a gift for our first meeting. Everyone thinks about it, it is the former world government and Is the naval headquarters worthy of our effectiveness, or is it now that Marshal Tianlei and his emerging navy deserve our allegiance?"


    After Zefagang finished, all the navy shouted: "Men Thunder Marshal! Emerging Navy! Marshal Thunder! Emerging Navy! Marshal Thunder! Emerging Navy!"


    When Tian Lei looked at Zefa, he set the heart of the navy that he brought down. The dark road is still **** and old!


    With the arrival of Zefa and his army, Tianlei¡¯s emerging navy has all arrived. In the next few days, Thunder distributed all the things, and he once again started the pickpocket. Half a month later, the emerging navy has not found the shadow of the thunder.


    Because at this time, Tianlei has already begun his wretched life. He once again appeared on the territory of the Beast-Caidu as the younger brother of Huang Wei, and it is obvious that the big plan of Tianlei is about to begin. .


    At this time, some people are planning how to deal with him! That is the thunder, the absolute justice of the uncle, the current naval marshal red dog.


    The Warring States and the three major generals of Huang Qi, Pink Rabbit, and Tea Dolphin, as well as the Navy¡¯s staff. At this time, the red dog asked a few people: "Talk about what to do now!"


    Tea Dolphin: "I have already talked with the sea thief toner cartridge. He is willing to join the ranks of the Seven Wuhai. He also said that whoever joins Qiwuhai is looking for death. Maybe the day when the emerging navy is not happy, will Killed by it."


    Pink Rabbit: "I am here, Junmei Pirates Group - Captain Baima Cavendish, also refused, the reason is the same. He said that except for very Tianlei was killed Otherwise he is not Will join the Seven Wuhai, because he believes that joining the Seven Wuhai will face the thunder, which is more terrible for him than to be chased by the Navy."


    The Warring States immediately said: "The tea dolphins are responsible for the toner cartridges. Even with his fruit ability, it is difficult to grasp him. But the rabbit you are responsible for this Cavendish, you have not left him?" Seemingly peaceful, in fact, very overbearing, in his understanding, either join, or grab it.


    The pink rabbit has a hand: "I didn''t think that this Cavendish is a double personality. His other personality, Rommel, is very strong. Although it is far from my opponent, I am blocking me. A few tricks are still not a problem. Plus, he is so fast that he can''t catch him. I like to suggest that he will be rewarded with his bounty. His current 300 million Bailey is less. point."


    When the red dogs and the Warring States heard them, the words of the pink rabbits were not raised by Zou, and the things that were not smooth were really one after another! The red dog asked the pink rabbit: "Now you are the best to understand this Rommel''s embarrassment. How much do you think is appropriate?"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 209：

    Pink Rabbit thought for a moment and said: "I see 500 million! Although Cavendish is not worth the price, but Rommel''s absolute value."


    "That''s good, this will be arranged afterwards. Huang Wei, you also said, your situation here!" Red dog looked, now is still a leisurely jaundice, a little speechless. But there is no way to take him, just like the previous Warring States did not do the same.


    Huang Wei¡¯s hands spread, and a pair of helpless said: ¡°I went to the Babao Shuijun, but people don¡¯t agree! I have no choice. I¡¯m a little sure to leave them all, but this is too much trouble! Let them go, after all, they did not threaten our navy. And let them go, there will be more powerful forces in the new world, and there will be more battles in the new world."


    The Warring States looked at Huang Wei, and he was very dissatisfied with his negative work. But he couldn¡¯t find the fault of Huang Wei. After all, he said nothing wrong. Indeed, this Babao Shuijun did. The force is good, and the most important thing does not threaten the navy, but he always feels that something is wrong, but he can¡¯t say why.


    I can''t think of it, I can only put it aside, but I still took a look at Huang Wei, but Huang Wei is still the most leisurely son in the world, and I can''t see anything at all.


    "Then, let''s talk about how to deal with Tianlei now! Hey! I really thought that the little guy who was not at the beginning has grown to this point!"


    A few people who heard the words of the red dog could not help but nod. It is true that the strength of the thunder can be said to have grown in front of their eyes, and it has been so many years. It can be said that it is no exaggeration to make rapid progress.


    Huang Wei immediately said: "Yes! Now it is defeated by the thunder, or the seven martial arts who died under the thunder, I will calculate, Krokdal, Moonlight Moglia, Dolfranming, plus Now Edward Weibull, the whole four, the number of Anqi Wuhai is over half. Ah! This is really terrible! It¡¯s awful! If I am a pirate, I won¡¯t go any further. Seven Wuhai."


    This tea dolphins also said: "Yes! Now inside the navy, it is not very stable! The heart is not in harmony! The military mind is not fixed! There must be a big move to recover!"


    The Warring States Zou browed and said: "This is ah! I also found this, but this time is different! The Thunder thing has had a great impact on the entire navy. I can only erect the prestige of the Navy once again. But Now the average pirate has not achieved such an effect. If you want to stand up from the new prestige, you can only choose one of the five from the Four Emperors and Tianlei. I tend to deal with BIGMOM-Charlotte Lingling ""


    Hezhong couldn¡¯t help but nodded. Obviously she thought so. However, some people do not understand, but the red dog also has some doubts: "Tian Lei does not choose him because he has a troublesome ability, once a hit, it will cause unpredictable consequences. Kaiduo is A super monster, who had caught him before and took him a little, so it was also a white catch. But among the three people, red hair, Ace, BIGMOM-Charlotte Lingling, Ace should be the easiest to deal with. Why is BIGMOM-Charlotte Lingling?"


    The Warring States did not answer a smile, because He Zhongzhong had already begun to answer: "Ace is definitely the best deal, but we can''t afford that risk. We know that Ace''s identity is the crew of the One Piece Roger. Red hair is also likely to know, which means that they are likely to have united, and we must win this battle if they join the consequences~~~~"


    Huang Wei is still a leisurely look, said faintly: "So, it can only be BIGMOM-Charlotte Lingling."


    "Okay! That''s the goal. So let''s talk about it, how to attack it!" The red dog finally made a slap. After a few people are a discussion of ~~~~~~~.


    Unfortunately, they don''t know that when they count others, others are already calculating them.


    At this time, Tianlei finally found the person he was looking for, that is, Kaiduo, one of the only powerful men under the three major disasters, one who had the ability to eat iron and iron fruits. (The iron and iron fruit refers to the golden fruit of Gilde Tezzello.)


    The specific ability of Jinjin fruit is to control the gold. It can assimilate the object into gold by the gold powder infiltrated into the body or the gold it touches. It has used the ability to goldize some parts of Luffy and Sauron, and the gold produced is indestructible. It can also be excreted by soaking seawater.


    On the top of an unnamed uninhabited island, the iron-iron pirates of one of Kaido¡¯s pirates, repaired there. They are open for dinner, drinking wine, and playing with women.


    A figure appeared on their sky, and gave a cold drink: "I can find you guys! Hey! You are at the party! Can I participate?" Tianlei said that Huang Wei¡¯s appearance is ~www. Mtlnovel.com~ At this moment, he suddenly found that it is better to pretend to be jaundice.


    "Navy?" Some confused pirates, some strangely said, how can he not understand, how can a navy appear in the hinterland of the new world, isn''t it looking for death?


    "Huang Wei?" Another pirate recognized it, but obviously he was also drunk, and for a while, he still did not react.


    The pirates on the side: "Navy? Huang Qi?" said that he also raised his head and looked into the air. Fortunately, this person is still awake. After seeing the figure of Tianlei, he first screamed and immediately shouted: "Not good! Everyone is getting up, the general of the navy headquarters, Huang Wei is coming!" His voice, Some hysterical shouting, all the pirates were alarmed.


    The captain of the Iron Iron Pirates is also the same. When he sees the space, the person is indeed Huang Qi, and it is not good. Dad said: "You are going, I will stop for a while." Although he is confident in his own strength, he is also very self-aware. He is not in the eyes of the navy lieutenant, but the naval general is not him. I can deal with it.


    But it is already late, Tianlei can not be kind, wait for them to prepare, wait for them to run away, to know that this time he is to do things, the bigger the better, the better. In the air, the thunder, the faint road: "Eight feet Qionggou jade!" I saw a large range of photons gathered together, then jumped into the air, a momentary dazzling light bombs formed, and then launched to the Iron Iron Pirates And go.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 210： Target Kaido

    The extraordinary light bullets, such as raindrops, generally fell to the Iron and Iron Pirates group, "Boom!" The first light bomb hit the people of the Iron Iron Pirates, and all the people were blown up. stand up!


    Not everyone can withstand the power of the bomb of the light bomb, "Hey!" Among the pirates who were blown up, the place where the bomb was near was directly stunned. Farther away, although there was no death and no dizziness, he was blown up in the air and spit a blood.


    Although they are not hurt, they are very fortunate, far from the place where the light bomb hit, but they have not waited for how long they are, and the second light bomb has once again fallen among them.


    They have not slowed down from the first explosion, and some have not yet landed in the air, they have been blown out again.


    But this is only the beginning. There are countless light bombs in the sky, and they are shot in their endless fear. "Boom! Boom! Boom! Rumble!"


    Although the number of light bombs is very large, the speed of the light bombs is very fast, just a few breaths of time, and countless light bombs have all been hit on the ground.


    The first light bomb was a big bang, the first big bang, and there was a big pit above the ground. After the end of the photoelastic attack, the ground was full of big pits and almost no flat place could be found.


    Of course, there is also a piece of corpse, which is the small Luo Luo of the iron and iron pirates. However, iron and iron pirates, after all, is the dedication of Keduo, the master naturally has a lot.


    From the attack of Tianlei''s eight-footed Qiong Jade, you can see some. Because there are still five people standing, they are the iron and iron pirate captain iron iron, the battle captain Carmen, Jianhao moonlight, boxer Baghdad, this is the strongest four people of the iron and iron pirates.


    "Hey! There are four people standing still! It¡¯s really troublesome!" said Tian Lei, a scorpion.


    The four were not so leisurely, their faces became more ugly than they were, because they were covered by a huge bird cage when they saw it. Although they don''t know what the bird cage is, they are also very experienced in combat.


    It is definitely not a good thing to let the generals use this time, and they are afraid that they will be trapped and can¡¯t run away, but they are not the opponents of Huang Wei! This is afraid of trouble! A bad one is here today.


    However, the four are also people who have been through the battlefield. The temperament of letting go is still there. I saw that they all adjusted themselves to the best state, and then several people angered the powerful momentum. Thunder pressed over.


    "Hey! Hey! Is the momentum good? Unfortunately, there is no use for the old man!" Tian Lei¡¯s face showed a sly smile, and his current Tianlei or Huang¡¯s face was even more embarrassing. Also with a little wretched meaning.


    Captain Iron and Iron, Combat Captain Carmen, Jianhao Moonlight, Boxer Baghdad, except for their entire pirate group, they have already died under the eight-footed Qiongjiu of Tianlei. Now they are moving around the Tianlei. Formed a siege frame.


    And the heavenly thunder is very speechless: "Hey! Hey! The old man seems to be in the sky! Can you fight? Do you want the old man to come down?" Tian Lei looked at the expressions of several people, it was a pair, you Do you dare to be stupid? Can you tease again?


    The following four people saw his expression, his face was even darker and more bitter. They all whispered: "Who doesn''t know, you are in the air! But apart from doing this, don''t we have other methods?"


    Tianlei looked at a few people, did not take the first shot, and immediately said: "Since you don''t shoot, then I will be welcome!" The words have not finished yet, Tianlei has begun to gather quickly Light energy, just a breathing time, Tian Congyun sword appeared in the hands of Tianlei. After the sky thunder moved in a space, it disappeared into the air.


    After they saw the iron and iron, they changed their faces and immediately looked around with a look of domineering and seeing where the thunder would appear to attack them. However, they are wrong. Tian Lei uses space ability, but it is not a matter of knowing the color and domineering.


    While they were looking around, but they were looking for a little figure, Tian Lei appeared behind the boxer Baghdad, and then a trick was made - Shuanglong went out to sea.


    The boxer Baghdad did not find the appearance of the thunder, but the other four saw it. Li Maqi shouted: "Baghdad is careful, Huang Qi is behind you."


    The response of the boxer Baghdad is very fast, but the speed of the thunder is even faster, and the boxer Baghdad is not caught.


    "Hey!" The boxer Baghdad was smashed out of the air, and at the same time spit out a blood in the air, and he was also smashed by Tian Lei with a huge visible bone.


    "Oh! Not bad! Under the attack of the old man, it is still not dead! But the next hit! I don''t know if you can stop it?" Tian Lei said, it is a space move, appeared in the boxer Over the sky in Baghdad, the sky in the hands of the sword, held high, a pair of attacks will be once again.


    As the captain and partner of the boxer Baghdad Iron and iron and battle captain Carmen, Jianhao Moonlight, how can you watch the boxer Baghdad die under the sky-clouds of Tianlei! Immediately, he made a slap in the face and came to the boxer Baghdad to try to be a boxer Baghdad.


    "Hey! You are really on the file! The old man is waiting for you! Oh!" Tianlei laughed. At the same time, I saw only a trace of silk on his sword. This is the performance of Tian Lei''s cracking of the space attached to the sky.


    The captain iron and iron, the battle captain Carmen, the swordsman moonlight, the boxer Baghdad listen to the thunder, and then look at the changes in the Tian Congyun sword in the hands of Tianlei, you know that it is not good.


    The boxer Baghdad immediately shouted: "Captain, Carmen, Moonlight, let''s go, don''t worry about me!"


    The thunder and cold road said: "This is because you are not allowed to join them. Take the old man''s trick!" I saw that the cracks on the Tian Congyun sword were all concentrated on the tip of the sword. After that, Tian Lei was stabbed in the middle of the four men, above the boxer Baghdad.


    "Scratch! Rub!" The space that was stabbed by the thunder broke out. After the "bang" burst into the air, the space debris immediately burst out.


    Space debris is not so good, that is, Tianlei does not want to taste the taste of being hit, so at that moment, Tianlei has moved the space to hide in the distance.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 211： Iron and iron fruit ability

    However, the captain iron and iron, the battle captain Carmen, the swordsman moonlight, the boxer Baghdad are tragedy, but they have no space to move in the sky, so under the close distance, the speed is fast, and it is impossible to hide the dense space debris. open.


    The captain iron and iron, the battle captain Carmen, the swordsman moonlight three are better, after all, no injuries, no physical consumption. Therefore, it was the heyday of their strength. They used their speed to the extreme, and they survived the Tianlei and this move.


    But one is not all the body retreat, each body more or less inserted a few pieces of space debris. And they have no ability to help the boxer Baghdad.


    Therefore, the boxer Baghdad, who has been hurt by Tian Lei, has been completely tragic. He can''t escape from the injury! Directly shot by space debris into a horse''s nest, it is dead and can no longer die.


    "Baghdad!" Seeing the boxer Baghdad dead, the captain iron and iron, the battle captain Carmen, Jianhao moonlight three people immediately shouted. The shouts of the three were filled with anger and unwillingness, as well as deep fear and powerlessness. Because they saw their own next game from the boxer Baghdad.


    The captain¡¯s iron iron shouted at the hysterical hysteria of Huang Qi: ¡°Huang Wei, how did we get you, let you go to the land of the new world at all costs and attack us?¡±


    Tian Lei¡¯s face was sullen and said: ¡°The old man was in the navy¡¯s headquarters and panicked out. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you, just to solve the problem for the old man!¡±


    Listening to the answer of Tian Lei, the captain iron iron, the battle captain Carmen, the swordsman moonlight three Lisbada, this you ~ mom ~ what the reason.


    Captain Iron and Iron, Combat Captain Carmen, Jianhao Moonlight III still do not give up, Qi Qi once again roared against Tian Lei: "You are not afraid, our king, Kaiduo?"


    "Hey! Hey! Hey! Kedo! This is the strongest creature in the world! It¡¯s terrible! But he also catches up with it! Because it can catch up with me! If I can¡¯t catch up, then I What else is terrible?" Tianlei is very rogue to answer.


    The captain iron and iron, the battle captain Carmen, the swordsman moonlight three listen to the thunder, then there is nothing to say, yes! Even if Kato is strong, but it is no good to catch up!


    Looking at some of the three, Tian Lei once again learned Huang Wei said: "Have you tried the taste of being kicked by light?" The voice did not fall, and Tian Lei had already moved in a space before the swordsman moonlight. Then one foot is independent, and the other ankle that has been filled with light energy kicks him.


    "No!" Before the iron and iron saw the hand Baghdad dead, it was already sorrowful. Now, seeing the swordsman moonlight also avoids the sudden blow of the thunder. Immediately turned around, I saw him screaming, and the sky could not be hidden by a moment.


    Thunder glanced at the dark, saying: "Interesting!"


    It turned out that the reason why the sky was dark was because the iron and iron started the ability, and the iron original in the air quickly leaned against him. The empty space is full of iron, and the light in the sky is blocked.


    However, Tianlei¡¯s kicking out of the speed of light, but did not stop, it is still a kick in the sword Hao Moon.


    The experience of Jianhao Moonlight was not enough, and Tianlei appeared in front of him, so he still reacted, but Tianlei¡¯s attack was too fast. He only had time to keep his long sword in his hand.


    But how the power of Thunder is what he can resist, and he was kicked out and flew out. The attack of the thunder began to start again, and only his hands gathered at the same time.


    Then a cold drink: "Laser light!" Thunder''s hands simultaneously fired a laser beam, one shot at the sword moonlight that was kicked, and one shot to the attacking captain Carmen.


    "Rumble!" Although the distance between the two is not the same as that of Tianlei, the laser light of Tianlei hit them almost at the same time, then penetrated their bodies and once again hit the ground behind them and exploded. .


    "Hey! Hey!" Fighting captains Carmen and Jianhao Moonlight almost spit out a blood at the same time. Fighting captains Carmen and Jianhao moonlight fell to the ground.


    At this time, the iron and iron moves were finally completed. The iron elements on the island are estimated to have been sucked by him. A huge steel giant appeared in front of Tianlei.


    But the image of this steel giant, "I am going, Iron Man!" Tianlei now wants to go up, ask the buddies, are you also coming over? Otherwise, his move is like an enlarged version of Iron Man!


    However, Tianlei did not care about him, but a shave came to the captain of the battle captain Carmen. One foot put him on the ground, let him not move, the other foot quickly gathered the light energy, the same is also Highly raised, it is completely deputy, to fight the captain of the captain Carmen will kill.


    However, what Tian Lei did not think was that a huge number of iron guns suddenly appeared on the ground near him and stabbed him, so that he had to stop the attack and had to leave the battle captain Carmen.


    Fighting captain Carmen was finally out of the attack of Tianlei, and several of them immediately came to the side of the iron. Jianhao Moonlight also slowed down from the attack of Tianlei It was also a few of them who came to the iron iron.


    Jianhao Moonlight and Fighting Captain Carmen and Iron and Iron three couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. They all said, ¡°It¡¯s too strong! I¡¯m not an opponent myself! Even the three disasters above them are not his opponents. Let''s go!"


    But strong again, no longer capable of enemies, they have to fight! Iron and iron shouted: "The gravity of ferromagnetic!"


    In an instant, Thunder felt that an extremely large suction appeared around him. This suction seemed to force himself to pull the iron iron. There was no stopping, even if the thunder was feeling the suction. In a moment, it made the armed color domineering, but it was only able to temporarily resist this suction.


    Tianlei is now a shocked look. I did not expect the ability of this iron and iron fruit to actually produce a powerful suction.


    While using the domineering resistance of the body to resist the suction, there was a space crack on the palm of the thunder. After that, he slammed forward and shot a lot of space debris.


    At the moment of these space fragments, they were sucked up by the powerful suction of iron and iron. Looking at the flying debris from me, there were countless pieces of space, and the iron was almost scared to death.


    Immediately, I shouted: "The repulsive force of ferromagnetic!" A powerful repulsion immediately emerged, and the space debris sucked by him was pushed out again.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 212： Shameless ability

    "I went, you thought that you are the long door in the fire shadow! Also sucking and repulsion? You think it is the **** Luo Tianzheng!" Seeing the thunder can not help but spit it up. However, the Tucao was thrown into the trough, facing the space debris that had been shot at him, and he was not at all careless. After all, he can''t stop the power of space debris.


    So when the space debris was reflected back by the iron, he moved in a space and left the original position. Appeared in front of the battle captain Carmen, a fisherman karate "iron - domineering two thousand tiles round kick" kicked him.


    Combat captain Carmen immediately attacked and punched Tian Lei. "Boom!" The attack of the two men collided in the air. A powerful shock wave is formed between the two people, and the clothes on the two people are blown straight.


    The two stalemate for a moment, the swordsman on the edge of the moonlight immediately slammed to the thunder.


    Seeing the attack of Jianhao Moonlight, Tianlei could not help but sneer, and once again, he made a force on his leg, and kicked out the battle captain Carmen with him. After that, it was a sniper of the fisherman karate, and the sniper of the sword of the moonlight was broken.


    Then he sneered, and his hand waved dozens of silk threads in his hands, and then dozens of lines were scattered in the air, and then fell like a meteor shower to the huge iron body of the iron and iron.


    The silk of the thunder was inserted and penetrated the huge iron body of the iron and iron, and finally inserted into the body of the iron.


    "Oh!" Thunder laughed again, but this time it was very insidious to laugh. I saw that he put his index finger and ring finger away, and raised his middle finger, thumb and little finger to start using the control ability.


    The iron and iron immediately felt that his body did not listen to his own enlightenment. In his own terrible horror, his huge iron body moved and saw the two equally huge fists of the iron body lifted up. After that, I waved. Obviously it was launched and the power was extraordinary.


    However, his fist is not to hit the thunder, but to the two remaining accomplices, fighting captain Carmen and Jianhao moonlight.


    Just listen to the iron and iron tears and shouted: "Carmen, moonlight is fast to escape! I can''t control my own body!"


    The battle captains Carmen and Jianhao looked at their captain and actually launched an attack on them without mercy. For a while, they were unclear!


    "Boom!" This is the iron fist of the iron fist hit the ground sound, the battle captain Carmen, Jianhao moonlight is constantly dodging, but fortunately they are fast enough, barely attack the iron and iron I have escaped.


    However, the thunder can make them so leisurely, his fingers move. Iron and iron immediately felt the power of his body to start, and immediately shouted: "The battle captain Carmen, Jianhao moonlight escape, I want to launch gravity."


    The battle captains Carmen and Jianhao listened to the moonlight and their faces changed greatly. They immediately ran to the distance. However, Tian Lei once again laughed sullenly, knowing that he is now using DoFramming''s signature parasitic line, which can be done with one hand.


    Therefore, the other hand of Thunder immediately gave off a dazzling light, and then a laser laser shot at the battle captain Carmen.


    The battle captain card facade on the laser light of the thunder, he can not ignore, can only body a meal, escaped this blow, but he also missed a good time to escape.


    Because the gravity of the iron and iron has been launched, the battle captain Carmen will **** it. After the iron and iron tears, the iron fist was lifted again, and the battle captain Carmen, who was attracted by gravity, hit it.


    "Hey! Rumble!" The sound of the battle captain Carmen was hit by the iron fist of the iron, and then the battle captain Carmen was hit and slammed into the ground.


    "Hey! Hey!~~~" Combat captain Carmen was hit by a series of heavy blows. But it is not finished yet! In the middle of the crash, the iron and iron lifted his huge iron legs, and then stepped on to the battle captain Carmen.


    "No!" In the fierce screams of the iron and iron, the battle captain Carmen was trampled under the ground, and the dead can no longer die.


    Iron and Iron looked at his own partner and it was going to die in his own hands. It has completely collapsed. I also forgot the existence of the bird cage. The heartbreaking lungs are facing the swordsman moonlight: "Moonlight is going, go quickly! Otherwise you will die in my hands!"


    Jianhao Moonlight looked at the battle captain Carmen was trampled by the iron, and it was also extremely sorrowful, although the battle captain Carmen was dead in the hands of the iron. However, he knows that iron and iron are also unable to get up, obviously controlled by this naval general, but Huang Wei should not have such ability! Isn''t he a gleaming ability?


    He couldn''t help but shout: "Who are you, what is it like that of General Huang Wei, can he have his abilities, and he can have two abilities?"


    Tianlei looked at the iron and the sword moonlight, as if he was a bad person, obviously you are a wicked person! I am the one who is right, okay! But I have to say that this bad guy feels really good, and this trick parasitic line is also extremely powerful. This trick for those who are not as good as their own ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is a trick no solution!


    Is it the past life of Bellamy, almost let Dofranco play to death, to know that Bellamy is not only a capable person, but also an armed domineering user, the strength is not bad, but how can he not get rid of this trick ,.


    "It''s no wonder that the rumor of Fleminger likes this trick so much! It''s really convenient! It seems that I like this trick too!" He said his fingers quickly moved again.


    The body that the iron and iron stopped stopped moving again. This time his goal, needless to say, is that he has the only partner, Jianhao Moonlight.


    The current iron and iron collapses and is already in an unconscious state. This next day, the thunder is more well controlled, and does not have to withstand his resistance.


    Thunder controlled the iron and iron, and his hand waved. His huge iron body of several tens of meters became two meters, and the other iron elements turned into a long-term arrow to shoot at the swordsman moonlight.


    Jianhao Moonlight looked at the sky and arrow rain of Tianlei, his face changed greatly, and a drop of cold sweat did not know that it dripped. The sword in his hand quickly waved up and turned into a sword net in front of him.


    The arrow that shot at him was blocked one by one, but the iron-iron trick was very rogue. After the arrows were blocked by Jianhao Moonlight, they immediately turned into iron elements and returned to the air. Once again, they became arrows and shot to the swordsman.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 213： Now I am the leader of Kaido.

    There must be a loss under the long-term keeper. This is a constant truth. After a while, I saw that there was an iron arrow shot. The sword net made up of swords in front of Jianhao Moonlight was in him.


    "àÛàÍ" iron arrow into the body, Jian Hao moonlight fierce spit out a blood, but the sword in his hand did not dare to stop. Although he knew that he would die sooner or later, he still didn''t want to give up, because he didn''t want to die, even if it was just a glimmer of hope, even if he only lived for a little longer, he didn''t want to give up. He endured the huge pain of his arrow, and the sword in his hand danced faster and faster.


    Tianlei looked obviously dying in the dying man Jianhao moonlight, sneer. The finger moved again quickly, and the air was no longer a iron arrow, but turned into a two-meter-long iron gun!


    "No!" In the horrified eyes of Jianhao Moonlight, thousands of iron guns shot at him in his desperate cry.


    This iron gun is not as defensive as the iron arrow, after all, their power is not a level at all. The long sword of Jianhao Moonlight just blocked the hundreds of iron guns, and was shot into a pile of meat by the remaining 900 iron guns!


    After fixing the moonlight of Jianhao, Tianlei began to think about what ability to replace. After all, to use this iron and iron identity, the face of someone can''t do it.


    Now Tianlei has the ability to sparkle, space, and line. After thinking about it, Tian Lei¡¯s eyes turned to iron and iron and became strange.


    After Thunder copied the iron and iron ability, he discovered that his ability was similar to that of the BOSS in the X-Men. That is, you can control all the iron elements. If a person exceeds a certain amount in the body, you can directly inhale the iron from the human body.


    Needless to say, the result is that death is no longer dead. Moreover, it can control the ability of iron to change into various forms, which is extremely powerful.


    Tianlei looked at the iron and iron on the ground, and immediately controlled the iron element into a blade, and twisted his whole person into a crush. It¡¯s not that the thunder is too cruel, and keeping his presence, even the body, is also an unfavorable factor, so the corpse must be destroyed.


    After that, Thunder began to look up and saw that the guys who were still dead and not dizzy were killed. After that, I left three small Luo Luo who had been hurt, and then they became iron and iron, and then I was lying on their side as I was hurt. At the same time, Yin thought of Kaiduo, now I am yours, brother is coming!


    Not long after, the three little Luo Luo woke up, they saw the entire island has been beaten and broken, can not help but touch a cold sweat.


    The three men glanced at each other and secretly said that the islands are like this. They are still alive, and it¡¯s really too lucky for him~Mom~.


    Later, I saw that except for the three of them, all the people were dead, and the three could not help but drop a cold sweat, and they were once again grateful.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough! Cough!" At this time, the thunder looked almost like, and could not help but cough up.


    The trio was shocked first, then watched the thunder, and couldn¡¯t help but rejoice: "The captain, you are still alive! Great!" The three of them came to Tianlei and helped the Tianlei.


    Then he said: "Hey! Hey! Hey! Captain, the brothers were killed by the generals of the Navy headquarters, and we are left."


    Tianlei took a picture of three people: "We must find Huang Qi revenge, we can''t, when it is our Huang Kai multi-line! Go!" This is what the mouth said, but Tian Lei is thinking, Huang Wei! Brother, this can''t hold you anymore. Anyway, I have already created a little yellow cockroach, and let you carry a black pot and there is nothing left!


    The naval headquarters, the jaundice who was drinking tea, couldn¡¯t help but start sneezing: ¡°Auntie~ Auntie~ Auntie~~~~~¡± stopped for a while, Huang Wei could not help but think of himself. Is this a cold? Still someone thinks about me? Still someone is jealous of me!


    The navy on the edge of Huang Qi, could not help but look at him, and the thick yellow scorpion on his face could not help but smash. Now it¡¯s just awkward. If you know that Tianlei uses his identity to kill and set fire, the black pot lets him come back. I don¡¯t know what he thinks? Presumably vomiting blood!


    The trio immediately listened: "Yes! Right! Yes! Captain, you are right. When we kill a few navies, we will avenge our brothers."


    In this way, Tianlei and the three little Luo Luo set off to Kaido. Of course, Tian Lei is not stupid. Before he killed such a small Luo Luo, he had already made iron and iron people, habits, interpersonal relationships, etc., and inquired a clear, so that he could not show his feet in front of Kaiduo.


    A little 8 days passed, three little Luo Luodao: "Captain, here is already near the streamer island, this is the aunt''s site, we are not careful about this! After all, we only have a few people, can only barely control With the pirate ship, if we have a conflict with them, we can''t run."


    Tian Lei listened to the music, and said: "Aunt''s site? That feeling is good! I have turned into this way, just want to mix the four emperors of this beach water?"


    "That''s away from Kato, um~~~~ No, how far is our emperor?" Tianlei could not help asking.


    "Probably! There are still half a month!"


    "Oh! We went to the island!" Tianlei waved.


    The three-person Luo Luo listened to Lisbada. Not all said, don''t you get into trouble? How to get on the island!


    Tianlei faintly said: "The food on our ship is enough, but it is already faint, and we have to add it."


    The three little Luo Luo once again forced, and the three could not help but think: "Impossible! On this ship, there are hundreds of people, and the fresh water is also prepared by An. Now they are four people, enough for them to drink. It¡¯s been months.¡±


    "Well, the three of you are going to make sure that there is still nothing. On the island, we have added it!" Tianlei said, waving his hand and indicating that they should hurry!


    The three also wanted to see if fresh water was not enough. Although they felt unlikely, they did not think that their captain would deceive them.


    Tianlei looked at the three people and went to the ship warehouse. After Tianlei determined that they could not see it, a space move first came to the ship''s warehouse, and a hand waved dozens of barrels of water into the different space, leaving only Half a bucket of water is there.


    After another moment, I returned to the bow. After that, Tianlei couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He said: "Can you run faster than your brother? No brother runs fast, so how much water is there, that is how much water there is."


    After a while, the three little Luo Luo came back, and looked strangely: "Captain, there is really no water! It is really strange! I looked at it, so there is no leak in the bucket! Why is there no water? ?"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 214： change idea

    "How? I can lie to you not to be a horse?" Tian Lei coldly shouted.


    The three little Luo Luo immediately shocked and said: "Captain, we don''t have that meaning, we ~ we are just strange, do not believe you!"


    Tian Lei¡¯s face was impatient and waved: ¡°Well, don¡¯t talk nonsense, go to the island!¡±


    Three little Luo Luo immediately said: "It is the captain!"


    Soon they thundered to the port of Streamer Island, but they did not let in, just listened: "Where are you from the boat? Is there a pass?"


    When Tian Lei heard it, he was suddenly thundered. He said: "You ~ Mom~, a pirate force must pass the pass?" Tianlei did not answer, immediately made the iron and iron fruit ability, the streamer island is not before, the day Like the place where the iron and iron are in the battle, it is an uninhabited island.


    Here is a prosperous island. Tianlei has the ability to make iron and iron fruits. The whole small iron element has gathered over Tianlei¡¯s hands.


    On the other side of the island, there was a scene of the end of the world, and all the houses began to tilt and collapse. The iron element in the house, because it is blocked, so the speed of coming out is not very fast, so people have plenty of time to escape.


    But other things are hard to say, such as someone is cooking! A blink of an eye was gone. There are people riding bicycles on the road, riding and riding, people just sit on the ground, and he hurts with tears!


    But the worst thing is that those driving, one by one, driving open, suddenly found that his car is only left, the inside, the outside of the East is missing. Then the engine was gone, and immediately stood in the seat, sitting on the ground, the car owner was stupid!


    The shocked person suddenly felt that the sky seemed to be dark, and he couldn¡¯t help but look up. From this point of view, they are even more shocked, the boss of the mouth.


    What did they see? A piece of metal shiny clouds?


    The people in the port feel even worse, because above their heads, the iron arrows are facing them.


    A leading pirate, daringly said: "You know, who is this island? This is one of the four emperors, big touch m Charlotte, Lingling''s site, dare to be bored here. Already?"


    The three little Luo Luo were also scared by the action of the thunder, and immediately whispered: "Captain, can''t do it! Otherwise we can''t run! Aunt''s men, but not far from here, can come over at any time, to We can''t run when we run."


    Tian Lei¡¯s face doesn¡¯t matter: ¡°Oh, is it?¡±


    The three little Luo Luo saw that Tianlei seemed to understand something. He immediately shouted at the opposite side: "Misunder, misunderstanding, we are the men of Kaido, we just come over~~~~~~~." It won''t go any longer.


    Because of the thunder at this time, the hand waved. Tens of thousands of iron arrows shot at the opposite pirates, and they shot him into a horse!


    The three little Luo Luo immediately became dumbfounded, and turned their heads in tears to the sky and thunder: "Is the captain not talking about it?"


    "I have said this? How can I not remember?" Tian Lei faint.


    Three little Luo Luo: "Boat ~ boat ~ long."


    Thunder swayed and said: "Okay, we are pirates, afraid of doing so much?" After a pause, I saw three little Luo Luo still look like a dull, and immediately one person rewarded them. The Great Fire: "Don''t you bring me all the money on the opposite pirate ship? These want me to say? Are you a pirate?"


    The three little Luo Luo reacted here, and they went to the treasures. They used to move the treasures, they are the most happy! But today they are not happy at all. Because they are very likely, they will die here today, and more treasures have a fart!


    The three little Luo Luo also said that there is nothing wrong with this, the big touch m Charlotte Charlotte Lingling¡¯s men are really, just nearby! The three little Luo Luo just moved the treasure.


    Thunder saw three pirate ships coming to them. Thunder also saw who the people came over, and was the godfather Capenberg.


    He was born in the West Sea, the captain of the Flame Tank Pirates. One of the eleven supernovas in the pirate world that landed on the islands of the Chambord before the "big event" - his current bounty was ranked 9th among the eleven. Two years later, he joined one of the four emperors, big touch m Charlotte and Lingling, and became one of the pirates.


    Thunder can remember, this guy in the big touch m Charlotte Ling Lingling, but mixed quite well! After he joined the big touch m Charlotte Ling Ling, he smashed the big touch m Charlotte Charlotte Lingling''s daughter Charlotte Lingling. So he became the big mare of big touch m Charlotte Ling Lingling!


    And he still had a son, Capone Bates, and he was exactly the same, and even the pacifier was like a cigar.


    This guy is really coming! Even if he does not come, Tianlei himself has to go to him! To know that this guy is a superhuman system: Jiancheng fruit ability.


    You can place everything (including yourself) in your own body. Like a castle, the objects that enter the body of Becky will become smaller and smaller, and will return to the original state after leaving Becky''s ability.


    It is simply a powerful weapon! Suddenly, Tian Lei has started to use his brains! Do you want to go to the big touch m Charlotte and Lingling to play there?


    Will you go to Kaido to mix in the future? You know, there are not many opportunities for this kind of self-delivery. And it is still big touch m Charlotte, Lingling''s æâÂíÒ¯, I want to come to the big touch m Charlotte Ling Ling Ling where the status is not bad. Ha ha! It was so pleasant to decide. Ha ha!


    Tianlei is a person who thinks of doing it Three small Luo Luo, who are waving around him, are shot into a horse''s nest by iron arrows.


    Seeing that it is near, the godfather Cappecky¡¯s Zou Mei, he did not understand, how did Tian Lei kill his own people first? Although he didn''t know why, he suddenly had an ominous premonition.


    This is the godfather Cappecky''s one hand came down, one pointed to the air panic: "Boss, you look, air, what is that?"


    When the godfather Cappecky looked at the air, it was the iron arrow of the sky, and he knew where his ominous premonition came from. These iron arrows are very thin. In the distance, they can''t see what they are doing. They just see the luster of the metal, but they also think that it will be the iron arrow of this sky. Who can''t think of it?


    Tianlei looked at the godfather Cappecky, who had changed his face. He smiled coldly and waved his hand again. The iron arrow of the sky shot at the godfather Cappeckie.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 215： set off

    The godfather Cappecki looked at the iron arrow in the sky, his face pale, and his look was terrified. Although his younger brother is a lot, but there are too many iron arrows in this sky! He can''t guarantee that all the iron arrows can be destroyed!


    But I want to think like this, but the action is not busy at all. There are many mouths on his body, and there are a lot of guns and muzzles.


    At the same time, the pirates on the three sea pirates also attacked the iron arrows of Tianlei. They are also scared to death, this allows the iron arrow to really shoot down, then they are not dead can not die anymore?


    "Boom! Boom! Boom! Hey! Hey! Hey!" The sound of the guns rang continuously, and the iron arrows continued to hit the hull. The pirates on the ship could not avoid it, the fate of the iron arrow, one They were nailed to the deck.


    It¡¯s hard to get through this iron arrow attack. The pirates on the three pirates are dead, leaving only one layer left.


    And the godfather Cappeckie also has a iron arrow in his body! But before they could wait for them to come over, Thunder came to their sky in a month, and smiled coldly: "The explosion is art!" After that, his body made a strong light.


    The godfather Capone Becky immediately knew that it was not good, and there were countless mouths in his body. This was the first time he had let the younger brothers in his body attack together.


    "Booming! Hey! Hey~~~~" The sound of guns and guns continued, but they were desperate to discover that all their attacks were blocked by the strong light of Tianlei. And the light on Tianlei is getting stronger and stronger, and they all have a bad feeling.


    "Boom!" A big explosion that was powerful to destroy the land, but this big explosion, only the shock wave. This shock wave, once smashed the three pirate ships, and also spread the streamer island on one side, the entire island was shook by the shock wave. The people on the island, all standing unsteadily, sat down on the ground.


    When the shock wave passed, the sea was already a mess, and no one survived. Of course, at the moment after the explosion, Thunder had already copied the power and face of the godfather Capone Becky.


    "Hey!" Tian Lei¡¯s savvy color is domineering. This feels like another ship has come to this side quickly.


    Thunder is on the surface of the sea, look at it, and soon on a wooden board, I saw the godfather Cappenbergi who was fainting past.


    Tianlei immediately moved to a wooden board and took the godfather Cappecki to give him a different space. Then he wet himself with the sea water, and then I fainted, lying on the board. It¡¯s the same thing that Tianlei couldn¡¯t help. This is also the godfather Cappenbergi¡¯s guy, the first time he entered someone else¡¯s site! Before the end, it was the place where others entered him.


    I won¡¯t hear it for a while, and someone shouted: ¡°Cappenberg is here! It seems to be hurt!¡±


    Another humanity: "Hurry up and pull him up!"


    After that, Thunder felt that someone jumped on the board and pulled him up. Then I felt that one person had fanned him: "I have gone, it seems that this Capone Beckyli character is really not very good, actually wakes him up and directly fan his face."


    Tianlei is not really dizzy, he does not want to slap a slap in nowhere, immediately pretending to turn over and woke up. Sure enough, the man¡¯s hand stopped and cried: ¡°Carpen Becky, what happened here, how did it become like this, your three pirate ships!¡±


    Tianlei pretended to be a swaying, dizzy look. After a while, he looked up and asked the two people to look at it, and then took another look at the other person on the side.


    These two people are really full of features! A lion fur family with sunglasses is tall. The appearance is fierce, but the true face under the glasses is a funny beanie, dressed in a fan suit, with a sword on his waist, needless to say that he is Pockmus.


    The other person was wearing a black suit, a black top hat, a walking stick in his hand, and a long, long and ridiculously long leg, not to mention the **** who had been with Pockmus.


    One of them is the animal tortoise''s fruit ability, and the other is the egg and fruit ability. They are the combat members of the aunt, and the strength is good.


    However, in the eyes of the thunder, it is also good. However, at this time, Tianlei could not be revealed, and said with a bitter look: "It is the iron and iron under Kaiduo. I thought it would not be played. After all, both sides will be scrupulous, but I did not expect this iron and iron. I completely ignored the captain of our captain. I shot it directly, and I was beaten by surprise. Now I am even dead."


    Bokmus and the Baron of the Eggs are the hands of Kato, or the famous strength of the Iron and Steel, and they know the trouble. They are not afraid of a single iron, but the problem has now been brought to the guy of Kaido.


    To know that he is known as the world''s strongest creature, was caught by the Navy, the Navy is not taking him a little. Finally, he looked at him and walked out of the navy headquarters.


    The two looked at each other and understood each other''s meaning. After all, they have been working together for a long time, and this tacit understanding is still there.


    The Baron of the Eggs is facing Tianlei: "Cappenbergi is doing this Let''s talk to the captain! Only she can make a decision!"


    Thunder nodded and said: "Although I really want to avenge my younger brothers, I still know the importance. Let''s go! I will go back with you."


    The Baron and the Polk Mousse are all relieved. After all, Tianlei is not willing, they are also very troublesome, although they are not afraid of him, but he is the captain''s son-in-law after all!


    However, before the walk, the Baron and Pock Mousse went to the streamer Island, saying that it was a supplement. In fact, what to do, Tianlei naturally knows, is to see if it is true.


    It is very cautious, but you can only eat your own foot washing if you are cautious. Who can think of it, all this is done by him alone!


    After inspecting it again, the Baron and the Polk Mousse were determined to be the irons and irons of the Kay. After all, the ability characteristics of iron and iron are too obvious, and you will know at a glance.


    Soon the two, with the Tianlei to the direction of the island where BIG¡¤MOM Charlotte Lingling is located. Three days passed quickly. In the past three days, Tianlei has been, like a wounded, staying in his own room and not coming out once.


    Just waiting to see BIG¡¤MOM Charlotte Ling Ling, the four emperors! In addition to the white beard that has been helped, there are new Ace, the other three four emperors, he has not seen it yet!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 216： Killing Charlotte Hurricane

    The time passed very fast, and it was half a month, and they finally came to BIG¡¤MOM Charlotte Lingling. After coming here, Tianlei understood the truth, that is, don''t take the identity of BIG¡¤MOM Charlotte Lingling''s family too seriously.


    Because BIG¡¤MOM Charlotte Ling Ling has too many family members, there are 39 daughters, 46 sons, and 129 people in the family. Some of my sons and daughters have also married and have children, and there should be more family members. 43 husbands


    Sure enough, they are their queen! 43 husbands? ? ? ? ? ? ? Tianlei wants to ask, aunt, his sister, so many husbands, are you busy coming over?


    But the facts tell Tianlei that she is absolutely busy, because he has 39 daughters and 46 sons, even if she has two children each! That would have to be forty-three!


    Then Thunder wants to ask again, aunt, you are now Geng! Even if you are fifteen, start to live! That''s fifty-three! Can I still cope with so many husbands at this age? It¡¯s really a cow!


    Besides, a total of 85 children, even pigs can not be so born! It¡¯s a wonderful thing in One Piece!


    When Ray saw the good face of Lushan, Tianlei immediately burst into tears! I saw that my aunt is several times larger than the average person. The eyes exposed by bloodshot eyes are covered with thick lipstick, and the mouth with saliva drops from time to time. It seems to be partially corrosive.


    Of course, this is the tears of the 43 three husbands who are the aunts of Tianlei. They are too difficult, too powerful! Let''s not say that the aunt is seeing like this, and her opaque saliva is not something that anyone can stand. If it is kissed, it will be kissed~~~~~~.


    Thinking of this, Tianlei can not help but chill, and there are people like aunt, let Tianlei admire. In the face of people like Aunt, these 43 big brothers can actually stand up with gold guns, which has to let Tian Lei admire!


    How can I see these 43 big brothers now, Tian Lei wants to ask, big brothers, you are in the end, have never seen a woman! Aunt''s goods can also be on? This is too much to pay attention to!


    Or is the big brother being hardened by the overlord? But this is not right! The overlord can only be a hard bow, male and female? How do women become strong men! Gold guns are the key! Or is the aunt too embarrassed? Are you taking medicine before you get stronger? How much medicine do you have to eat!


    Anmen, Tianlei could not help but draw a cross on his chest, let God bless them! Then I read another Amitabha, and then gave them a name to come and give them a double insurance.


    Let''s talk about the name of the aunt: Charlotte was a name that aristocratic women could have in medieval Europe and the Renaissance. Non-noble people should not name their children Charlotte. Charlotte means "the person of God''s love" in ancient Latin.


    Tianlei wants to ask, aunt, do you dare to call this kind of respect? God loves people? I can remember that she is a terrible person who can rush to capture a country for snacks. She will specifically ask for a place to belong to her territory, and she will be given a tribute dessert every month; but as long as the territory does not pay for dessert, it will face a crisis of extermination. It is the fact that a country famous for baking foods has been arsoned by the ¡°BIGMOM¡±. At that time, the aunt said: "A country that is famous for baking snacks, the whole smells a bit fragrant!" It can be seen that it is cruel.


    Still loved by people? My **** loves you!


    "BIGMOM" is a child language for young children in the United States. Because children have limited language skills and lack of vocabulary, they can only use the simple words "BIGMOM" to describe their fear of being angry with their mother. In addition, among adults, people often use the language of "BIGMOM" to describe some daughter-in-law. This, Tianlei said that this number is only affixed!


    BIGMOM Charlotte. Lingling looked at Tianlei and asked: "Cappenbergi said what happened, I asked for the dessert?"


    Thunder: "Mom! It''s like this~~~~~~~~~!" Thunder said it once and for all, of course, this is what Tianlei himself has already prepared, and of course it is not like this. of.


    When it comes to the most thunder, he finally said: "These are the ghosts that Kaido made. If the mother wants to start, I am willing to take the lead for it, and at the same time, I will take revenge for those who are." After that, Lei Lei still looks sad, very sad. Look like that. I have to say that Tianlei is really shameless enough to be installed.


    BIGMOM Charlotte Ling Ling did not speak, just looked at the punk mousse and the egg baron, and both Pockmus and the Baron nodded at the same time.


    However, BIGMOM Charlotte Lingling still did not speak, but only threw the Tianlei. After coming out of BIGMOM Charlotte Lingling, Tianlei saw one person, that is, Carpenter''s wife, Charlotte Hurricane, and of course, is now a cheap wife of Thunder.


    After seeing her Tianlei seems to be a dog day, I went, heaven! How did he forget this best?


    This is Charlotte Hurricane is one of the daughters of BIGMOM. The 22 women of the Charlotte family and the captain of the Flame Tank Pirates became the proprietress of the Becky gang. Shen is the sister of Lola, and his father is Unu.


    Everyone knows what Lola looks like! Charlotte Hurricane and he are new sisters, so look no further.


    Now Tianlei is really tearful! Who the mother said, what is the most exciting wife, who? Who? Who? Who said, you stand up, brother can guarantee not to kill you, at most you hit a half body. Mommy!


    Charlotte Hurricane is very hot to Capone Becky, of course, Capone Becky is also a thunder. When Tian Lei is completely out of state! There is a sentence back without a sentence.


    Fortunately, Charlotte Hurricane thought that Capone Becky (Tian Lei) was unhappy because his younger brother died, and his mood was somewhat low.


    Carpenter Becky (Tian Lei) returned to the room with Charlotte Hurricane. At the moment when Charlotte Hurricane closed the door, Thunder began to work!


    A crack in the space was directly behind the Charlotte Hurricane. The attack by Tianlei was too fast, and it was too unexpected.


    Charlotte Hurricane did not respond at all, it has been killed!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 217： Charlotte Perrospero

    Looking at Charlotte Hurricane, who is too dead to die, Tian Lei¡¯s swearing: "I have a fuck! My brother is the female emperor with the world''s first beauty, and there is a little cute Ai Yin. People like you dare to show off in front of me? It¡¯s really his ~ mom~ disgusting to me!"


    However, after calming down, Tianlei could not help but scratch his head. What should I do next? I killed the daughter of BIG¡¤MOM Charlotte Lingling! Trouble!


    Mom, since I have already started, I am not convinced that this BIG¡¤MOM Charlotte Lingling can not be thunderous.


    Tianlei immediately gave Charlotte Hurricane a different space. At the same time, I also thought that I was also a family reunion. After all, the husband of Charlotte Hurricane, the real godfather Cappecky was also in the space of the thunder. Of course it is also dead.


    Tianlei immediately came out of the room and began to aimlessly, but purposefully walked away. Tianlei is now looking for a target. The first one to appear in front of Tianlei and to have a certain status under BIG¡¤MOM Charlotte Lingling is the goal.


    Now Tianlei has only one purpose, that is, under the eyes of BIG¡¤MOM Charlotte Lingling, killing his son and daughter, as well as the capable men, as much as possible, and she is not afraid that she will not worry.


    When she was worried, the first confrontation must be one of the three emperors. No matter which of the emperors she shot, it was God Lei¡¯s willingness to see.


    Soon, Lei Lei saw one person. He is the eldest son of BIG¡¤MOM Charlotte Lingling, Charlotte Perrospero.


    Tianlei immediately chased it up. When Tianlei had some distance from Charlotte Perrospero, he noticed that he immediately turned his head and looked at the faint trace of Tianlei: "It turned out to be You Capone Becky, you are not at home with Charlotte Hurricane, chasing me what to do?"


    Although Charlotte Perrospero said this, it is very strange why Cappecky (Tian Lei) will chase himself, but they are not prepared for it. After all, they are also direct relatives, true self.


    When Tianlei continued to move toward Charlotte Perrospero, he said: "Is this not my home, Charlotte Hurricane, let me come to you?"


    "Hurricane Hurricane lets you come to me??" Charlotte Perrospero was a doubt.


    "Yeah! My family, Charlotte Hurricane is letting me come to you. As for why she didn''t say it, it seems to be very urgent."


    "Well?" Charlotte Perrospero, though he really didn''t want to understand why Charlotte Hurricane was looking for himself, but from Charlotte Hurricane did not tell the story of the matter to Capone Becky (Tian Lei) I know that it must not be a simple matter.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte Perrospero came to the thunder and said: "Okay! Then I will go."


    However, when Charlotte Petrospero and Tianlei had only one punch, the thunder broke out of the whole body, and the armed color was domineering, and the awkwardness hit the belly of Charlotte Perrospero. The past. "Hey!" Charlotte Petrospero, who was unprepared, was shot by a sinister Thunder, and spit out a blood in the air.


    "Boom!" Charlotte Perrospero once again slammed into a house and slammed the house into a squad, but he stopped.


    The next moment, the place that had become a ruined house, a burst of sound, Charlotte Perrospero climbed out of it. The eyes are red-eyed and staring at the thunder: "Carpen Becky (Tian Lei), do you want to die? Do you dare to do it to me?"


    "Cough, cough, cough, cough, ~~~~~~!" But obviously he was not hurt! Keep coughing and bleeding.


    Charlotte Perrospero went on and said: "Carpen Becky (Tian Lei), you are really hidden! I didn''t expect you not only to be so strong, but also the domineering of the armed color. I am the mother. The combat players are not so strong!"


    "Do you care a little bit more? Wait until you can survive and say it!" Tian Lei said faintly.


    "What? Capone Becky (Tian Lei) You want to kill me? Hahaha!" Charlotte Perrospero seemed to laugh at what happened to the Arabian Nights.


    Laughing for a while, Charlotte Perrospero¡¯s face has been cut, cold and cold: ¡°Just by you? Don¡¯t forget the mother¡¯s camp here, but it¡¯s not where you can come. I admit I am not your opponent, but if you insist on supporting people, you will still come."


    "Is it?" Tianlei moved in a space and disappeared in front of Charlotte Perrospero.


    Charlotte Perrospero saw this situation, his face changed again, because he not only couldn¡¯t see Cappecky (Tian Lei), but even he was already a middle-level savvy, and he couldn¡¯t find the sky. The shadow of Ray.


    "Hey! Where are you looking!" The thunder appeared at the top of Charlotte Perrospero. One trick: "Fishman karate, iron - domineering two thousand watts round kick!" ºÝºÝ kicked the head of Charlotte Perrospero.


    Already a seriously injured Charlotte Perrospero There is still the ability to escape, only two arms crossed and raised to protect the top of the head.


    "Hey!" Thunder''s feet and Charlotte Petrospero''s arms slammed into each other.


    Charlotte Perrospero once again felt the power of the thunder, and although his body took this blow is already the limit, and it is impossible to be deadlocked with the thunder. However, he knows that as long as he is kicked again this time, he will die, so he is completely using the power of survival and then against Tian Lei.


    Tian Lei looked, his face pale, his body kept shaking, Charlotte Perrospero, sneer, the strength of his feet increased again.


    "Scratch!" This is the sound of broken bones. This is the shoulder of Charlotte Perrospero. I can no longer bear the powerful blow of the thunder, and it is broken!


    Without resistance, the thunder of the "fish man karate, iron - domineering two thousand tiles round kick!" Unrelenting, kicked on the head of Lott Perrospero.


    "Hey!" How the head of Lott Perrospero could withstand such tremendous power and was kicked out.


    Looking at the ground, such as the east of the tofu, Tianlei could not help but play a little too much! However, since I got it, I didn¡¯t stop the truth. I waved my hand and took the body of Lott Perrospero into the space.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 218： Aunts soul reincarnation!

    Looking at Charlotte Opel, who is too dead to die, Tian Lei smiled: "BIG¡¤MOM Charlotte Ling Ling, the boss of your family, I have already killed, the other sons and daughters still Far away? I don¡¯t know what kind of expression would you look like when you saw your son¡¯s daughter¡¯s death?¡±


    Soon, Thunder once again saw a person, he is the six son of BIG¡¤MOM Charlotte Ling Ling, Charlotte Opela. This is my second goal!


    Tianlei immediately chased it up, but when Tianlei had some distance from Charlotte Opela, he noticed that he immediately turned his head and looked at the faint road: "It turned out to be You Capone Becky, you are not at home with Charlotte Hurricane, chasing me what to do?"


    Tian Lei listened, could not help but think it was a brother! Even the words are exactly the same. However, this strength is also very similar, since you can get one hand, you can get two hands. Tianlei can only say that Charlotte Opela is sorry, who makes you the son of BIG¡¤MOM Charlotte Lingling! I can only say that you are unlucky.


    Although Charlotte Opela said this, it is very strange why Cappecky (Tian Lei) chased himself, but he did not take extra precautions. After all, they are also direct relatives, true self.


    Thunder continued to move toward Charlotte Opela, and said: "Is this not my home, Charlotte Hurricane, let me come to you?"


    "Hurricane Hurricane lets you come to me??" Charlotte Opela is a puzzle.


    "Yeah! My family, Charlotte Hurricane is letting me come to you. As for why she didn''t say it, it seems to be very urgent."


    ¡°Well?¡± Charlotte Opela, though she really didn¡¯t understand why Charlotte Hurricane was looking for herself, but from Charlotte¡¯s hurricane, she did not tell the story of Cappeckie (Tianlei). Knowing that it must not be a simple matter.


    Thinking of this, Charlotte Opela came to the thunder and said: "Okay! Then I will go."


    However, when Charlotte Opela and Tianlei had only one punch, the thunder broke out of the whole body, and the armed color was domineering, and the awkwardness hit the belly of Charlotte Oppera. . "Hey!" Charlotte Opela, who was unprepared, was shot by a sinister Thunder, and spit out a blood in the air.


    "Boom!" Charlotte Opela once again slammed into a house and slammed the house into a squad, but he stopped.


    The next moment, the place that had become a ruined house, a burst of sound, Charlotte Opela climbed out of it. The eyes are red-eyed and staring at the thunder: "Carpen Becky (Tian Lei), do you want to die? Do you dare to do it to me?"


    "Oh, just now your older brother said this to me, but now hehe!~~~~~"


    "What big brother? What happened to your big brother? Keke, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough! Keep coughing and bleeding.


    Charlotte Opela went on and said: "Carpenbeki (Tianlei) seems to have asked me a stupid question, you can kill me, think about it, big brother is already dead under your hand! Oh, but Our Charlotte family is not so irritating! You will die, I will wait for you there again. But, if you want to kill me, you have to pay the price, come on! Hahaha!"


    "Is it?" Tianlei moved in a space and disappeared in front of Charlotte Opela.


    Charlotte Opela saw this situation, his face changed again, because he not only couldn¡¯t see Cappecky (Tian Lei), but even he was already a middle-level savvy, and he couldn¡¯t find the thunder. The shadow.


    "Hey! Where are you looking!" The thunder appeared at the top of Charlotte Opela. One trick: "Fishman karate, iron - domineering two thousand watts round kick!" ºÝºÝ kicked the head of Charlotte Opela.


    Already a seriously injured Charlotte Opela, where there is the ability to escape, only two arms crossed and raised to protect the top of the head.


    "Hey!" Thunder''s feet and Charlotte Opela''s arms slammed into each other.


    Charlotte Opela once again felt the power of the thunder, although his body was the limit and it was impossible to stand dead with the thunder. However, he knows that as long as he is kicked again this time, he will die, so he is completely using the power of survival and then against Tian Lei.


    Tian Lei looked at him, his face was pale, and the body kept shaking, Charlotte Opela, sneer, and the strength on his feet increased again.


    "Scratch!" This is the sound of broken bones. This is Charlotte Opela''s arms, and can no longer withstand the powerful blow of Thunder, broken!


    Without resistance, the thunder of the "fish man karate, iron - domineering two thousand tiles round kick!" Unrelenting, kicked on the head of Lott Perrospero.


    "Hey!" How the head of Lott Perrospero could withstand such a huge force, and he was kicked out at the same time Tianlei used the same move, and even killed BIG. After the two sons of MOM Charlotte Lingling, I was not happy. This is really your mother''s interest! Tianlei is not proud of himself!


    Looking at the ground Lotte Pelosero, the head has blossomed, such as the tofu flower of the East scattered, the sky is not help, and now it is playing more and more fire! However, since I got it, I didn¡¯t stop the truth. I waved my hand and took the body of Lott Perrospero into the space.


    Continued to go to the next goal, but did not expect that BIG¡¤MOM Charlotte Lingling fell from the sky.


    "I am going!" BIG¡¤MOM Charlotte Ling Ling came too suddenly, too fast. Directly BIG¡¤MOM Charlotte Ling Ling¡¯s release is overwhelming. BIG¡¤MOM Charlotte Lingling screamed: "I dare to kill my two sons? You give me to die! Ah ah~~~~~~"


    After a few screams, BIG¡¤MOM Charlotte Lingling shouted: "The reincarnation of the soul!" A light was shot from the mouth of BIG¡¤MOM Charlotte Lingling, and the front shot fell to the ground. Thunder.


    The thunder disappeared, and the pair disappeared. This is not because he used the space ability himself, but was lost by the round of the soul of BIG¡¤MOM Charlotte Lingling!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 219： Accidental into the fire

    The third Ninja World War entered the final stage, and the famous last **** of no history in Kunming began to sound. The balance of the entire war was tilting toward the wood leaves. Everyone in Muye Village is full of confidence in the victory of the war. However, when the pigeons that send letters every evening fly back, the new name will be written on the heroic monument, and there will be a burst of crying in the alley of Muye. The sound indicates that one or more orphans appear.


    "Wow~~~~!" A loud cry came out, and the entire Uchiha family was excited.


    "Zaomu! It''s a son, your son was born!" The inner door was opened. A middle-aged woman came out with a red and tender baby and was excited.


    "Good... good! Haha, okay..." The man named Samu was happy to say nothing.


    "Look, look, he blinks! Blink!" one shouted.


    "What is going on here? He...he seems to have two pupils!" cried the crowd.


    Samu looked down and said, "Every eye has two pupils. This child must not be simple! I decided, he is called Uchiha!"


    what? Uchiha? I heard the name after I opened my eyes from the dizzy. Who is it, will it be me? Oh, no, Uchiha, Uchiha, how is this surname so familiar? Naruto! Is this the world of Naruto, I crossed the world of Naruto?


    "No~~~~~~~~~~~~" Uchiha screamed a fierce scream, but it was a cry of a baby.


    After a while, Uchiha¡¯s mood was calmed down: ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re a move, the soul¡¯s reincarnation is too embarrassing! Actually, I¡¯ve shot myself from One Piece to Naruto? My female emperor! Ai Yin!" Uchiha Í« suddenly burst into tears, not right, since I can come, I will definitely go back.


    There is a reincarnation of the aunt''s soul in the pirates, but there is a reincarnation in this shadow. Yes, I have to get it, no matter how you must get it. But now! I can only do his little doll.


    "Oh! Satake, the child will be cold outside, you will hurry him in. By the way, you should also look at Kyoko!" The middle-aged woman who took me out.


    "Ah, yes..." Satake is busy doing it.


    The birds flew and flew, the days passed, and three days passed...


    Through these three days, I have thoroughly understood my situation. My Uchiha is the only descendant of my father Uchiha Sasaki and my mother Uchiha Kyoko. My father, Yu Zhibo, has a younger brother named Yu Zhibo Fuqiu, and Yu Zhibo Fuqiu has a three-year-old son named Yu Zhibo. My grandfather Uchihakawa is the current Uchiha family leader. And now the fire shadow of Muye Village is still the third generation witnessed by Fei Jing. The wave of water and water has not yet become a four generations of fire shadow. At this time, Muye Village was led by San Ren, and stepped forward to victory on the battlefield.


    Mother Uchiha Kyoko is a gentle and beautiful woman, and I can''t add to my good. What surprised me the most was that my mother still had two younger brothers, her brother, Yu Zhibo, who took the soil, and Yu Zhibo stopped the water. I really like to bring soil, he often secretly does not do tasks to accompany me to play. However, his teacher is a wave of water, the classmate is Qimu Kakashi, so envious! With the soil will die in this battle of God Wu Kun, I am quite reluctant to him.


    I am growing up with my mother''s milk every day, full of delusions about the future!


    I have been four months old in a blink of an eye. I have rarely come to me to play with me recently. It is said that the battle has entered the intensification stage. The middle of the village is stepping up training and is about to go to the battlefield. However, with soil, you are getting closer and closer to death.


    This afternoon, my mother was sleeping in the house. Bringing the soil, it seems that it is to resign.


    "Sister, our team is going to the battlefield, just tomorrow, I will resign, and by the way, look at Xiaoyan." The soil always likes to talk so much, often showing emotions.


    "Hey, then you have to be careful! The battlefield is very dangerous!" the mother muttered.


    "You can rest assured, my teacher is a golden leaf of wood, he will protect me!" said the land with pride.


    "Oh, your teacher is an apprentice who is also an adult. Of course, it is amazing. Right, I heard that your team''s Kakashi went to take the test today. Should the white tooth son succeed?" ask.


    "Oh, An Laan, the flag of Kakashi is so powerful, it is not flattering!"


    The mother smiled: "Oh, you have to add oil to the soil. Our Uchiha people are definitely no worse than those geniuses!"


    "Of course!" With the soil immediately responded, he is very proud of the Uchiha family. Take the soil and pick up and go: "Small, I am going to the battlefield, can''t come to see you every day, you have to think about me!" I heard the words very uncomfortable, because I know that he will not come back this time. I nod.


    "Ah, my sister, look, he nodded, he could understand me!" cried excitedly.


    "Oh, that''s good, but I always like to be with you." The mother smiled.


    Before the dinner, the soil was gone, and a sunset glow outside the window, burning red half the sky.


    In two days, it is the Menglan Festival. This is equivalent to the Chinese New Year. My mother has been busy doing things. I was alone in the cradle at home, and my mother was not there. It felt quite boring. Konoha is sure to win in this war, so for this Menglan Festival, everyone is prepared with a happy mood. A variety of utensils have already been set up in the home, and several flower pots have been added to the door. The flower is very beautiful, it should be bought from the flower shop in the mountain home.


    I can''t sleep in the cradle. I can''t sleep The door is filled with lively voices, and my heart is hot. I really want to go outside and see the big festival I encountered in the world for the first time, but I am still only a baby who is less than one year old. Can it be like this?


    "If you can fly, it will be fine!" I couldn''t help but think. Who knows that my body actually floated slowly from the cradle.


    Looking at myself floating in the air, I was so scared to close my eyes. This is just listening to the "ž", I fell back to the cradle and fell to the ground. Hey, the **** hurts, like it has been broken into eight petals. After calming down, how can I fly? Is it an accident or...


    "Fly!" I immediately thought. To my delight, I really slowly drifted up again, remembering what happened just now, I quickly concentrated and did not dare to relax. "Fly to the door!" I thought again in my heart, and my little body really wobbled past the door.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 220： Returned hero

    Passers have welfare, is this the welfare of my fire? I tried to use a pink and tender little finger to think of a flower pot in the doorway: "Fly!" The flowerpot immediately did it and flew to the same height as me. what! not bad! But what about my system? Is it gone? Or do you still have the conditions to start the system?


    Just as I wanted to test my abilities again, the mother¡¯s footsteps suddenly came out of the hallway. I was shocked, my heart was loose, "»©À²", the flower pot and I fell to the ground, and I fell into the eyes of Venus.


    When I heard the noise, my mother rushed in and saw me and the flower pot next to me, and immediately smiled: "Small oh, how did you climb out, and also grabbed the flowerpots, so naughty, like Your father was the same when he was a child! Hehe!" said to pick me up. I am still immersed in the excitement of having super powers, just looking at the eyes and laughing: "Giggle..."


    My mother saw my happy smile. Although I didn''t know what it was, I was still very happy. The corner of my eye was filled with deep honey. I was deeply intoxicated when I saw it. This is maternal love. The next day, when my mother was absent, I finally figured out my special abilities. Specifically, it should be called "gravity control", which means that I can change or manipulate gravity. For example, if you want to float up and reduce your gravity to one ten thousandth or even one millionth, you can float in the air. I can also add gravity to the object. I crushed a flower pot with gravity in the afternoon, and let the mother teach again. However, my current ability can only be pressurized to three times the gravity, and then high can not be controlled.


    Haha, this is a fairly practical ability. Not only can I give myself weight training, but in the future, if I don¡¯t have long eyes, I will give him a ten times 20 times gravity to become a snail. Then I can easily The ground is gone! And by changing the direction of gravity, I can control the objects in flight for a curved "shooting", whoever encounters it will be tricky.


    At dinner, my mother reported my father''s naughty situation to my father. The father smiled and told us a big news. The third Ninja World War ended completely. Muye Village won the victory. All frontline personnel will be the day after tomorrow. The village will return to the village, and the village will hold a grand welcoming ceremony.


    Ah, the third time the Ninja World War is over, is this turmoil finally going to stop? Sure enough, the victory of the country of fire, Muye Village won.


    "Ah! We won, great! Then you should come back with soil?" The mother asked happily.


    "It should be faster, you will be able to see them at the next day, the Lantern Festival!" Father answered happily.


    Only my heart is uncomfortable, the victory is over, the war is victorious, then the soil has already left the world, and the wood leaves have a copy of Ninja Kakashi. The day after the Menglan Festival, the dead people will bring back, will this be a happy holiday or a sad holiday?


    The mother fell asleep with a happy hope, but was woken up in the middle of the night, and it seemed to be stopping the water. So, the news of bringing the soil was still coming back. Sure enough, the mother came in, pale, two lines of tears flowing down, eyes without God. This night is very cold!


    Finally arrived this day, January 1st, the Meng Lan Festival. Today, Muye Village will welcome the villagers to the village. They won the war and they defended the village of Konoha!


    The mother did not come out in the morning, she did not have much spirit for two days. Father took me to the door of the village.


    The entrance to the village has already been filled with people, and everyone in the village of Muye has gathered together. The air is filled with a faint smell of fireworks.


    "Come on, come!" Someone was sharp-eyed and saw the team far away.


    "Oh, it¡¯s really coming. It¡¯s all back!" The crowd cheered loudly.


    A group of people from the village greeted them, three generations. Muye two advisors. The elders of the Presbyterian Church. The Japanese patriarch. Uchiha patriarch, as long as the status of the people greeted.


    "Haha, the folks of Muye, the handsome and invincible self is coming back!" I heard this arrogant voice from the faraway, and I don''t have to ask, it must be one of the three colors of the lascivious. I looked up in the crowd and my father smiled and lifted me over my head. This is a clearer vision. I saw that the two people who were at the beginning were quite eye-catching - a royal robes, silver-haired wide face, and a lot of self-satisfaction; the beauty of the blonde next to it must be the master. I really can''t see it, the people who are all rushing to the four, are so beautiful and full of energy, like the ten-year-old girl, I really don''t know how she cares. They are the two most popular of the three. The two are behind their direct men, each with red light, proud and proud, everyone who is back is a hero!


    Then the second wave of leaders is more familiar, blond hair, charming smile, handsome royal robes - wave of water and water! The golden leaves of the wood leaves, the fourth generation of the future! His popularity can be described as raging, and the villagers who greeted them shouted: "The wave of water gates! Golden flash!" was affected, and I was excited to call two scorpions This is a big man: "Wow~ ~°¡~~"


    "Oh, you know that you are happy, he is the most dazzling star of our wood leaves!" Father said when he saw me.


    I nodded madly, my father glanced and smiled.


    The last wave of people received a small welcome, so they were angry on their faces. But their leader did not say anything, just gloomy face and leave, as if the welcoming ceremony had nothing to do with them, this person was pale, slender eyes with snake-like pupils. He is the big snake pill. It seems that he is already very unpopular now. However, his temperament gives a feeling of femininity, and it does not make people feel comfortable. I didn''t see other teams in the back. It seems that the relics of the dead are transported back to the village from other directions. The tops of the wooden leaves are not afraid to face reality.


    The third generation witnessed the fly and was happy with the self. The hand. The wave of the water gate stood together, as if to praise them for doing well. As a Huoying or teacher, no matter which one is worthy of his happiness for a long time, it is worthy of Dr. Ninja, his apprentice San Ren, and his Sun Bo Feng Shui Men, now grow into the endless characters of the ninja world, Rao is he has become a fire shadow for many years, also excited I have a red face.


    The big troops were sent to the village slowly, and the Menglan Basin Festival was so exciting!


    After the father returned home, the mother had already got up and said to me and my father: "Zuomu, change clothes with Í«, let''s go see the soil."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 221： father

    The remains or remains of the dead are buried in the graveyard behind the monument. My mother and I came to the comfort park in a black dress. A thin figure knees on the knees next to the comforting monument, reaching out and constantly stroking the name on the comforting monument, the silver hair of the sky is very dazzling.


    Should it be him?


    "Are you called Kaki Kakashi? Is the son of White Teeth?" The mother stood behind him and whispered, I felt the trembling in my mother''s words.


    The thin figure trembled and turned around. So handsome! I can''t help but sigh, the mouth and nose can''t be seen under the mask, but the sadness in those eyes can''t conceal, and there is a melancholy temperament. To be honest, Qimu Kakashi is really handsome.


    "I..." Kakashi was afraid when he saw his mother.


    "No, you don''t want to explain," the mother shook her head. "I think, he doesn''t regret the soil, isn''t he?"


    Kakashi¡¯s eyes widened and he slammed his head. He put his hands on the ground and his head rested on his hands: "I am wrong, I am not good, I have not protected my teammates, it is my fault, it is my fault! Hehe..." He cried , Qimu Kakashi actually cried!


    The mother crouched down and whispered: "Ninja is a dangerous profession. We can''t refuse. Maybe, death is the best relief. With him, you should be free. I heard that you have written the wheel to you. It¡¯s a smile, he shouldn¡¯t be sad. Can I look at your left eye? The eye that once had soil?¡±


    Kakashi got up and opened the left eye with a scar.


    I still see the round eyes in such a close distance. The dark red pupil, the two outer points on the outside, rotates quietly around the pupil, like a satellite. It¡¯s the double-hook jade writing round eyes, open your eyes to this extent!


    "It''s so beautiful to write the eyes!" The mother smiled, in spite of the endless bitterness in her smile.


    I reached out from my mother''s arms to touch the writing wheel, Kakashi did not move, and even my eyes did not shake. The tentacle is very warm. This is the writing of the round eyes, I will have it in the future. A sigh in my heart: With soil, you and Kakashi will live together forever! You can''t break it anymore, you can''t break it, you are friends forever!


    After six years in a blink of an eye, the leaves are always peaceful. The third generation aims to launch the fourth generation of Huoying on the grounds of its own age. This is really what everyone hopes. The four generations are really serious, and the work is as reassuring as his smile. As early as a year ago, the Great Snake Pill caught the living and did the test and development of the ban on the east window, and the defected wood leaves became an s-level wanted criminal. The third generation was attacked by this. It was a lot of old. After all, his most proud disciple became a defector. No one can stand it. In addition, he couldn¡¯t bear to let the big snake pill escape when he was hunting. The three generations felt that they were old. . Therefore, the feng shui gate was pushed out and became the fourth avatar on the volcanic rock.


    One more thing this year caught my attention. The second son of his father¡¯s younger brother, Uchiha Fuqiu, was born and named Uchiha Sasuke. Oh, Sasuke, one of the 12 youngest players in the future, was born.


    In the past six years, my father has given me extraordinary love. As long as there is nothing, I must accompany me to play and train me. I don''t know why, my father always thought that I would definitely be a ninja in the future. This is probably the deep attachment of parents to their children.


    I entered the Ninja School when I was five years old. Although I was a young student, my father¡¯s training gave me a certain foundation. Plus, I applied myself twice as much weight as I started from the age of four to hone myself. Now my burden is four times. Gravity, so I am also a small genius in the Ninja School. However, my six-year-old genius can''t attract too many people''s attention anyway. It should only be ÷ø. The nine-year-old cockroach has become a two-year-old, and is the youngest in the history of Konoha. The Uchiha family was re-considered as a genius because of their strength. I heard that the writing circle of ÷ø is already a three-hook jade! There is no doubt that you are a genius in a hundred years!


    My super powers have been able to control ten times the weight of gravity because of the increase in age and the sudden advancement of mental power. And I can''t move with my own five times of gravity, and four times gravity becomes the right choice for cultivation. But unfortunately, my blood has not yet awakened after the limit, when can I let my writing eyes open my eyes?


    Although the Ninja School is very boring and naive, let me pass the middle-aged people who are three years old and fast, but to be honest, it is quite qualified for the basic education of Ninjutsu. The complete and detailed ninja theory, the comprehensive ninja experience, has indeed cultivated a large number of good seedlings for the wood leaves.


    My current Ninja school teacher is Xi Rihong, and now she is still a tolerant, but she is much younger and more beautiful than the comics.


    Today''s class is about avatars. I will be four years old. I am not interested, I am playing rock-paper-scissors under the table with the same table. The name of the same table is eight clouds and columns, a guy who is more naughty than himself. And the guy who is sleeping next to me is called Iluka, I believe everyone is no stranger.


    "Oh yeah~~" The door was pushed open. A man came in and nodded to the red dot. "Which is Uchiha? Who is there!"


    Well, looking for me? I somehow followed him and walked to the Naruto Office. The man left me at the door of the office and left. I pushed the door in by myself. Yeah, four generations and three generations are there, they all look to me.


    "Huo Ying adults are good!" I had to say hello.


    "Hey?" Three generations and four generations looked at each other There is something to tell you. Well, it¡¯s urgent, so I called you out of class. However, we must do this. ¡±


    "What... what?" I suddenly had an ominous premonition, as if something terrible was coming to me.


    The three generations took the pipe in their hands and looked at me and said, "Your father, he sacrificed!"


    "What?" I only felt a blank in my mind.


    "Oh!" The four generations sighed and said: "This is the case. Your father went to do the task, tracked the escape, and encountered a group of ninja sneak attacks on the border of the country of the cloud. Unfortunately killed. Our people rushed past Only found his corpse. Well, I am sorry to tell you this news."


    "Unknown, there is no evidence of death! There is no evidence of death!" I muttered to myself, thinking back to the six years of my father and my every laughter and every hilarity: "Hey, you must be the man of the day!" Well, father, don''t worry, I can do it!" "Hey, come to obey, you have to take medicine if you are sick, so the disease will be good." "No, I hate bitter things!" "Obvious, finished I will take you to play the Ninja game." "Hey, promise the father, you have to be strong, so you can live well!" "Well, I will become a powerful ninja, I will protect my friends and mothers!" "Father, when I graduate, do you be my teacher?" "Haha, no problem!" "Let''s pull!" "Good! Hook!"...


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 222： Open eye

    Suddenly a heavy hammer hit the depths of my mind, and the pictures suddenly shattered and turned into a little starlight, disappearing without a trace.


    "Ah!" I yelled, only to feel the explosion in my mind, and a stream of hot air smashed in the body, and finally rushed to my eyes. My eyes immediately hurt my heart. At this moment, I was curled up on the ground, and I couldn¡¯t help but tremble, and my consciousness was already blurred.


    The four generations looked at me constantly on the ground, saying: "Three generations, this child was over-stunned, and he had to send him to the hospital!" He said, picked me up, and rushed out of the office with the three generations and rushed to the Kobaye Hospital.


    ......


    When I completely recovered my consciousness and opened my eyes again, I saw a white around. Here, it should be the Konoha Hospital. Feeling that the hand was being held, looking down, the mother was asleep at the bedside, and the mother¡¯s eyes still contained tears, which seemed to be ten years old. Looking at my mother''s look, I felt very sad in an instant. The father is gone, only the mother is with me.


    Perhaps I feel that I am awake, my mother opened her eyes, and after seeing me, I couldn''t help but burst into tears: "Hey, you woke up! Great, you finally woke up! You scared your mother! Your father should No, if you have anything more, how can you let me live?"


    My eyes began to worry, and I felt sad and smiled and said: "Mother, I am fine, I am really fine. You can rest assured that I will inherit my father''s legacy and live well, in order to protect you, in order to protect Konoha!"


    "Good! Good boy! Mother will be proud of you! Right, you have been coma for a whole day, must be hungry? I will go back to cook for you now! I will come soon!" Run out of the ward.


    I am left alone in the ward. Recalling the memory before the coma, it seems that there are some changes in the eyes, is it...


    Raising his hand, the mirror on the bedside table flew under gravity control. I pointed the mirror at myself, then closed my eyes and injected Chakra into the eye. My eyes were slightly itchy, and I was shocked when I opened my eyes. Sure enough, my pupil in the mirror turned dark red, and there were two small dots like the mysterious doubles that slowly swirled around the eyes. The two symbiotic pupils on the eyeball became unfathomable. Open your eyes! My writing eyes are open! Moreover, it is still the double-hook jade to write the wheel eye, directly skipping the single hook jade into the second stage! Moreover, it seems that my Chakra volume and mental strength have increased significantly since I opened my eyes. I have calculated it for a while, and now I can control it to reach 20 times gravity. It is not a big breakthrough.


    In this way, the living capital I have mastered is even greater.


    Although I have come across this world, everything in this world, including ninjutsu and family, has touched me. I have regarded myself as an ordinary member of the world. Even if I am familiar with the story of the world, I know how the future will develop, like playing a game with a cheat, but I don''t want to change the historical development here. I just want to live well.


    There was a close footstep outside the door. By writing the wheel eyes, I saw the coming people without any obstacles - the fourth generation and the third generation.


    I quickly put down the mirror and closed the writing wheel. Three generations and four generations have now come in. The four generations are still so refreshing in appearance and fascinating smiles. He saw that I opened my eyes and looked very pleased. He came over and said, "Hey, you are already awake."


    I nodded: "Thank you for the concern of Huo Ying adults!"


    The four generations also nodded: "Wake up, just wake up! Is there anything uncomfortable?"


    I shook my head: "No, I''m fine. But four generations of adults, I want to know something about my father''s sacrifice?"


    The four generations replied: "Just like I told you in the morning, it was something in the mission..."


    "No!" I interrupted him. "Things will not be so simple. I want to know the specific situation, what mission, who is the escape, why should I chase him, the location of the accident, and, you guessed Which party is the murderer? All of this, I want to know!"


    The four generations looked at me with surprise and looked surprised. After all, this is not like the tone and way of thinking that a six-year-old child should have. The third generation spoke up: "Hey, is this what you want to ask? Or, who wants you to inquire what?"


    I replied in a positive color: "No one else, these are all I want to ask. After all, the dead person is my father!"


    Three generations and four generations were somewhat embarrassed. After hesitating for a while, the three generations said: "Hey, you know that these messages cannot be casually disclosed. This will be related to the internal information of the village. Generally speaking, it is rarely arguable. So it is difficult to say. do."


    "Sure enough," I sighed. "Is it a secret to the village?"


    "You can say that, so..." The three generations looked at me apologetically.


    "So, if I exchange information of equal value?" I looked at the three generations. Obviously now the three generations are still the main person.


    "Exchange? What do you mean?" My words made the third and fourth generations somewhat unclear.


    "Please ask you to see something first." I said, closing my eyes, and when I opened it again, the pupil was a dark red.


    "Ë»~~" Four generations can''t help but suffocate write round eyes! The three generations cried in surprise. After all, this age-opener is still too rare.


    "And it''s still a double-hook jade to write the eyes!" The four generations carefully looked down, "the same as Kakashi!"


    After turning to the third and fourth generations, the three generations smiled: "It seems that we really shouldn''t treat you as an ordinary little devil!"


    "Well, what does this have to do with exchanging information?" The four generations then asked.


    I pointed to my own writing circle and said, "You should know that my eyes are different from others?"


    The three generations nodded: "Well, I found out that each of your eyes has two pupils side by side, which is a pair of eyes that have never appeared before."


    I smiled: "Yes, my eyes are very special, so my writing wheel is not the same as the ordinary writing wheel. To be precise, it should be that after I opened my eyes, I got some special abilities. For example." I said that I looked at the four generations and gave him five times the gravity. Although gravity manipulation is not written by the eye, it is a perfect excuse.


    "Well!" The four generations were not careful, they almost didn''t stand firm, and their complexion began to dignify. Although the fourth generation is Huo Ying, but in the case of no attention, it will still suffer, but only a small five times the gravity, obviously can not be one.


    "This is..." The four generations asked curiously.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 223： Unzen

    "Gravity!" I replied, "I can control gravity within a certain range, but I can''t change it too much. It was just five times gravity. I am almost the limit now. This is what I got from this special writing wheel. One of the abilities." Finishing the gravity.


    The purpose of the four generations is much better. The three generations thoughtfully asked: "It is a magical ability. According to what you just said, do you have other abilities?"


    I replied: "Yes! In addition to this, I also gained the ability to predict. I can see many interesting things with my eyes."


    "Interesting things? What?" Four generations were busy asking.


    I smiled and closed my eyes: "Past, present, future! This is what I want to exchange!"


    The two Huo Ying immediately sat up straight, and they all looked dignified, apparently aware of the importance of the matter.


    "Oh, your words are too surprising. Although I have heard that writing a round eye can predict the behavior of the other party in the battle, but what you said can see the past, now, the future, this is very surprising!" Three generations Obviously not believe.


    "Oh, I understand that no matter who hears this kind of thing, I won''t believe it easily," I laughed. "Then I will only use the facts to convince you. Well, for the big snake, one of the three, Has the password been given to him in the village?"


    "Well? Yes, there are very few people who know this." The three generations looked at me in confusion.


    I nodded: "He used a living person to do experimental research and ban, is he trying to develop a soul reincarnation?"


    "You! You know?" The three generations were too surprised. After all, the whole person who knows the inside of the wood leaves can count it with one hand, and everyone has no possibility of leaking secrets.


    "And, there is still a ''root'' in the village? It is an organization formed by the elders of the regiment. Is that right?" I left another message.


    "This... you know?" The three generations are now more than just surprised.


    "I also know about the rafts of the early generations of Huo Ying, the experiment in the village, there should be someone who can successfully make a scorpion, isn''t it?"


    "Hey!" The three generations of pipes fell to the ground, and the whole person stood there, looking at me with an inexplicable look. At one time, my eyes changed to no less than ten kinds of feelings. "These are what you see with your eyes? No one tells you?"


    I nod. Well, although it is not true, it should be a good excuse.


    "We, do you want to believe?" The four generations of Huo Ying shook his blond hair and asked the three generations.


    The three generations slowly picked up the pipe and did not speak for a long time. I smiled at the four generations: "The four generations of adults, I saw that Aunt Nine, a young boy will give birth to a cute little boy next year."


    "Scared? You, can you see something? I just got the news from Jiu Xinnai, hey, she said she was pregnant." Four generations opened their eyes and looked at me, and then asked "Since you can see the past, the present, the future, why not go to see that piece of information yourself, and come over and ask us about the specific situation?" The three generations also looked at me with doubt.


    "No, it''s not that simple." I waved my hand. "I said that I can see something, but not everything. It''s not oriented. It''s not my personal will, and many of them are just not complete. Fragments, most of them have no clue. I can only sort out some useful information from it. Therefore, I can''t figure out what I will see. Or, my ability may not be perfect!"


    "Oh, let''s say this." The four generations seem to understand. Khan, the three generations of the fourth generation are very smart, not people who can easily fool.


    "Well, the other ones don''t ask, let''s talk about what you want to tell us." The three generations re-pointed the pipe, and they licked their mouths and pumped them up.


    "Oh? Is that agreeing to exchange information?" I asked.


    The three generations nodded slightly and nodded.


    "Okay, the altar of fire!" I solemnly said, "The next year''s altar of fire will have an accident!"


    "Altar of fire?" Three generations and four generations cried together in surprise.


    "You mean..." Three generations of Zhang asked.


    "Yes! It is nine tails! Muye is approaching the disaster." I looked out the window. This should be the ancestors of our Uchiha family, Uchiha, and his plan is for the wood leaves!


    "What did you see? Tell me soon!" The four generations stood in excitement and asked. He really cares about Konoha.


    I had to replied as if I was in a memory: "The huge, evil red Zarrah shrouded the wooden leaves, one soul after another was submerged by the flames, and the sorrowful call of death in the dust of the sky! These are what I saw. Fragment."


    The faces of the four generations turned pale in an instant, and the smile on the corner of the mouth was gone. His body swayed unnaturally, and the three generations helped him to let him sit down: "Watergate, don''t worry, this is just a prediction!"


    I looked at them and said: "Huo Ying adults, I know you all know, as a transaction, I want to know can tell me?"


    "You didn''t tell anyone about those words just now?" Three generations stared at me.


    "No! You two are the first and second to know my special abilities." I promised.


    Three generations sighed: "Okay Then tell you, your father is doing s-level missions - recovering the stolen blade of Thor!"


    "The Blade of Thor? Has it happened?" I nodded. "So the escape should be the Eight Clouds?"


    "Oh? Do you know this?" The three generations were even more surprised. He found that the six-year-old kid in front of him seemed to know everything. This feeling was too strange.


    "Well! I think I know the specific situation, the murderer is Yunyin Village!" I naturally know the story.


    "Are you foreseeing?" asked the three generations.


    I nodded and didn''t speak. In the original manga, it was indeed that Ba Yunqi had stolen the second generation of Huo Ying¡¯s artifact, the thunder **** blade, and defected into the cloud hidden ninja village and joined Yun Yin. I didn''t expect that the accident happened to be my father. Unknowingly clenched my fists, my heart gradually rose into anger. "I will definitely avenge, eight clouds, Yun Yin, you are waiting for it!" I hate the channel.


    The four generations have now returned to God. After he heard my words, he said: "Hey, you must not be blinded by hatred. Hatred is not everything in life. Although some things are very annoying, but after all, you Still small!"


    "Ha?" I looked at the four generations of Naruto with some funny eyes. "Do you think I am still young?"


    "Hey? This..." Recalling my fresh words, the four generations suddenly had an idea: How is this little devil more mature than me?


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 224： I am coming to the group.

    "Oh! I haven''t gotten used to seeing the water gate! The ability of you is even in the genius of the genius. In the Uchiha family, it has never been. The fuss is not worse than ordinary adults. We have no need to take him. As a child." Three generations said with a smile.


    "Hey? That''s all, but he is only six years old!" The four generations were speechless.


    Three generations looked and smiled.


    "Four generations of Naruto, I don''t think you need to, remind me, my age, and, I applied to get from Ninja School!" I said seriously.


    "Oh? You have to come over? Strength is no problem, but why should you rush to graduate?" The four generations couldn''t help but ask.


    "Because of time." I shook my fist: "I don''t have time now, and I spend it in the educational game for children. I want to strengthen my training and keep getting stronger. No matter which aspect, it seems that my There are enemies, all of which are beyond imagination! This kills the father and kills the mother, I don¡¯t want to leave it to my next life."


    There is another reason, I did not say, that is, Uchiha has been 9 years old, so it is not far from the Uchiha family to prepare for an armed coup and to be annihilated by Uchiha. I have to have enough self-protected capital to do it. I don''t want to be a political funerary between Uchiha and Kobayashi!


    "This way, I can understand, okay! I will say to the sunset red, you are a graduate!" The four generations agreed very quickly.


    "Right, hey, just now, we didn''t say what we wanted, and some of them are foreseen by you. So, this exchange, you seem to have suffered a lot! I think, what help and hope do you want? As long as it is not excessive, we are satisfied with you!" Three generations threw a big olive branch to me.


    This really makes me feel awkward: "If you can, I want to learn ninjutsu, a lot of ninjutsu, illusion, body skills!" In general, in order to prevent the rumor of ninjutsu, each village only has to endure one level. Most of the ninjas in the open village of the ninja, ordinary people want to learn to endure is not allowed, this is also a way to protect the village, forced.


    "Are you sure that you will not make a harm to the wood leaves in the future?" asked the three generations with a serious look.


    I replied without hesitation: "That is of course, it is the shadow of fire, which is the goal of my life."


    Three generations laughed: "Oh, you will be an excellent Konoha ninja."


    At the same time, I thought of some things, and immediately said to the two Huo Ying: "Two Huo Ying adults, about my abilities, including I have already opened this up, I hope you can keep my secret, I don''t want people to know for the time being."


    Three generations and four generations looked at each other and smiled: "Of course, this is your power."


    After the two Huo Ying left, they returned to the Huo Ying Building. The four generations asked: "Can this child''s words be believed?"


    Three generations spit out a cigarette circle: "This kind of thing, rather be credible, not credible! After all, it is about the survival of the leaves!"


    The fourth generation is a gimmick: "Nine tails! This is really a big trouble! It seems that I have to develop a kind of technique to deal with the nine tails."


    After the two shadows left, my heart sneered, his parents¡¯ affairs, if there is no group, I am afraid that the ghosts will not believe it! After all, at this time, he has begun to focus on the writing circle of the Uchiha family. It seems that I have to deal with this guy first, can''t kill him, and die of his death!


    Maybe there is telepathy in the world, I am practicing the wind blast, and suddenly I feel a pair of eyes in the distance. I hurriedly squatted on the ground playing with ants. After more than ten minutes, the feeling gradually disappeared. I looked at the sky and cursed: "The three generations of damn, see what I do, why not peek at the female bathroom, is it an eunuch! Oh hehe! That''s good! Let Naruto go to you every day." Color lure! Depressed you!"


    Three generations of Huo Ying bar ઠઠÕý Õý Õý Õý ઠઠઠઠઠઠઠઠઠઠઠઠઠઠͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻ ͻȻThe female bath is not to curse me as an eunuch. It is too embarrassing. Then I have to look at it first." The crystal ball screen turned, and the inside picture of a female bath appeared. The nose of the three generations of Huo Ying immediately shot, and the mouth kept talking: "Irritation! Stimulation!"


    Three generations are stimulating, but immediately the group will be more exciting. Oh, there is no feeling of being monitored.


    Kim used the blast, secretly sneaked into the house of the group, and when the group was not there, he quietly walked into the house, the door was open, and there was no one inside. I carefully looked around and determined that no one had entered the house of the group, and then carefully looked for it. He put all the things he turned over back to his original position, so as not to be found to have been there, causing the attention of the group.


    "Yes! I finally found it! I have to leave right away! Not good, the group is back." I thought. I was in a moment of stealth.


    "The group of adults, our staff has been arranged quickly, and will be fully in place after one year. In addition, we have contacted the mysterious organization, they have already agreed to the conditions of adults, helping adults to eliminate the four generations and the Uchiha family. And secretly support the adults to be on fire. However, they have to take away the two best geniuses in Uchiha." A root officer said.


    "Their requirements are not high Not just two geniuses. The most important thing for Uchiha is genius. If Uchiha is destroyed, the power of competition for Naruto will be one less, my wish. It will be implemented more recently. At that time, other families will be much more honest. The three generations of the guy will be easier to solve. A benevolent Naruto will not bring prosperity to Konoha. I believe I can give wood. The leaves bring brilliance! You will quickly contact the Xiao organization and tell them that their conditions have been promised. After one year, they will start to act. When the time comes, their people will not be attacked by the Konoha ninja. In terms of aspect, you will talk to them about how much you can reduce it. The matter must be kept secret. I feel that the three generations have already noticed something. Let the attention of the people, don¡¯t miss any news."


    "Yes, the group of adults!" The roots went out.


    I looked at everything in front of me, and I didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. I was afraid that I would miss my whereabouts if I accidentally. If I fight with the group, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an opponent of the group. If you open the Eternal Kaleidoscope, use it again. The illusion attack may be able to lay down the group. If you can''t put it down, I think it will die in this place, just in case, I chose to lay down the group later.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 225： Sad reminder

    The group was sitting in the house for a while and went out. I watched my blast hit the time, and hurried back home. I sat on the floor and gasped, and said: "The group is really not easy to provoke. I feel that he has the strength of the shadow level. By the way, I am still a little bit tolerant, that momentum. It¡¯s too strong, scared me! nnd, today I¡¯m going to get back soon! The next place should be a book stall. Well, I¡¯m coming to the ¡°Ten Paradise¡±! I must take a look at this sales first. The wonderful book."


    A famous book stand somewhere in the wood.


    "The latest "Intimate Heaven" has just arrived, to buy, come on! Do not come under the age of 18!" The hawker who sold the book snorted. Suddenly, countless individuals came from all directions of the wooden leaves.


    I have been guarding for two days, and I finally waited until today, seeing a scene of chaos. I smiled and used the blast to hide my body. I picked up a few books that I had already chosen, and I showed up, and then I was invisible. The interval was very short. I almost always kept invisible and ran back home with a picture book. I really want to scream two times, but I am afraid to disturb everyone. I am excited to open "Love Heaven", one page, one page, looking for the material in my mind. Just listen to my mouth and say: "Well, this is good, this is good. This is not bad. It is very good with the group."


    I took out a camera, and I started to take each picture selected, and then started to rinse, cut, reassemble and put a few backgrounds already taken, and then assemble the assembled group. The Tibetan pictures and the beautiful pictures are put together, posing in various poses, and finally photographed. A series of lively photo albums with vivid stories is born! Falsification, yes, it is fake! Whose technology in the fire shadow can surpass me, the answer is no! I used to be a fake amateur master!


    I copied another photo album, and then placed five of the photos quietly outside the village of Muye, waiting for the discovery of the villagers of Muye, and then things were simple, waiting for a good show!


    The appearance of five photos immediately deceived everyone in Konoha, and of course did not include the group and me.


    After discovering this incident, the three generations of Naruto quickly settled the matter for the peaceful development of Konoha. However, all people have a variety of ideas in their hearts.


    The first is the group. When the group looked at the pictures of themselves and the beautiful women, they were very angry: "Who? Who did this? I want to kill him!"


    The root member standing next to him said: "I didn''t see it. The adults in the group are so old, so strong! Adults are not adults! Well, you should let the brothers learn more."


    "You are still standing here, not going to find me the **** bastard!" The snarl roared angrily.


    "Yes, the group of adults. If we found the sneak shot, what should we do?" asked the root members.


    "Kill!"


    Three generations, screaming, smoking, remembering the five photos, shaking their hands, said: "The guy who hides, what secret medicine does he have? Nnd is too unfair!"


    Uchiha Fuqiu and Sun Yat-Sen talked about the five photos together. The two men also exaggerated and laughed from time to time. They all felt that they laughed more than one year today.


    Uchiha Fuqiu pointed at the picture: "How about, I am very good. When I saw the photos, I let the painters all draw. These poses are classic! I didn¡¯t expect the old guy to hide. Talented, really can''t do it, only unexpected!"


    The Japanese side is attached to the Japanese: "Yes! You are awesome! I will paint a few more for me. However, you have not seen the reaction of the three generations when you saw the photo. His nosebleed has a pot! In time for the collection, I estimate that the three generations of adults will be the first shadow ninja to die of nosebleeds!"


    Uchiha Fuqiu licked his chest and said: "It''s a pity, but unfortunately! I didn''t see this wonderful scene! I think the three generations of Huo Ying adults are now shaking because of excessive blood loss! Oh, poorly his cigarette rod! What does it look like?"


    "Ah, hahaha, laugh at me!" The patriarchs of the two big families are unscrupulously laughing.


    The villagers of Muye expressed their thoughts more directly, and they uttered an unpleasant sentence after the meal. Five of the villagers said something different, but the things they said were probably the same.


    A female villager asked her man: "How do I see the photo so familiar?"


    The woman''s man thought for a moment: "Yes! I also have this feeling! md, I know, one of them is our posture that night, but the face is not ours! tmd! Which..." When she finished speaking, she was caught by a woman.


    The woman said: "You are stupid! Let others know that it is ours, how can we live! If you hear him yelling at the sneak shot, don''t post our other photos! If you have a long brain, give it to you. I am going home! We must be careful when we do things!"


    Other places in Konoha are talking about this.


    I saw such a result, depressed and bad, and said: "I have worked so hard for so many things, the villagers of Muye did not want to impeach the group! Well, you wait!"


    In order to make everyone think that the photos are absolutely sneak shots, then I took a photo of n male and female sneak shots elsewhere in the leaves, secretly thrown on the road. The next night, I left a detachment, a person with a cover of the night, cast a blast to hide the body shape, out of the wood leaves to go to the countries, all the way to distribute photos! All the photos produced have been copied hundreds of times. On the road, I also sneaked some other ''small stories of Ninja Village. Of course, the protagonists of these little stories are not serious people. Then I extort money from each other. If I don¡¯t give money, I will post the photos to the public Make the photos of the group more authentic, let people think of the mysterious sneak shots of the blackmail group can not be published, it will be announced to the public. Later, people learned that Muye Village had indeed released pictures of the group, but it was suppressed by three generations of Huo Ying. At this time, people in the Naruto world have identified the things of the group, even if some people say that these are fake, no one believes!


    The overwhelming gossip was quickly spread in the world of Naruto.


    The villagers in Muye Village are always ridiculed. It is nothing to be laughed at by two people. However, when the number of people who were ridiculed increased to 60%, the villagers in Muye Village broke out! Under the leadership of a certain villager, a large-scale parade was held, shouting out all the duties of the regiment elders! The parade team first went to the front of the group collectors, and then to the Huo Ying office, a huge slogan shook the three generations of Huoying ears inside the house!


    Three generations of Huo Ying bar slammed the smoke, looked at the dense documents in front of them, listened to the slogan outside, wrinkled the eyebrows and could not wrinkle again, sighed: "Hey, what to do! Group, what do you say? Let''s go!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 226： Sad reminder of the second

    The group sighed helplessly, and the road of decline: "What can I do? I resigned from the post of the elders. I want to live in seclusion. If the leaves are not invaded, please don''t bother me. I have no face." Stay in Konoha! I am now the shame of Konoha! I am willing to surrender all my rights. I hope that Konoha is getting better and better! Please! Three generations of Naruto!! Deeply bowed, then from the window left.


    The three generations of Huo Ying looked at the back of the group, and felt so sorrowful, sighed and smoked a big cigarette: "The former group is a proud person! He used to be very careful! Is it old? When the ''doing things'', the ninja ability will decline? Or is the ability of the group itself not the shadow level? This mysterious sneak shot is too powerful! It seems that I have to be careful later!"


    Three generations of Huo Ying calmly walked out of the Huo Ying office. The people outside stopped immediately. The three generations looked at the crowd, loudly: "The group has resigned. He is not a member of the elders group. I hope that everyone will see the contribution that the group has made for Konoha, let him spend his old age peacefully."


    The corps was thus used by me to make a ruin and resign.


    At this point I have got the results I want. When I heard this result, I was just a smile. Then he continued to walk to a ninja village. I didn''t want to go back to the wood leaves, he also wanted to find a few helpers, adding a little power to the wood leaves! During this time, my work schedule has completely changed. I sleep in the morning during the morning. In the afternoon, I am dressed as a little old man and enter the village to find someone. When I am at night, I will rob the mountain thief. Regardless of the size of the village, I will always go in and see, see the poor children to buy some food, and then save some money. His image soon spread. Everywhere, every place will welcome people''s friendly eyes. This is what I did not expect.


    I rushed past a month. I didn''t find a potential partner. Because of the daily sleep, I was always vigilant. I was afraid that the master would stare at myself. My spirit was exhausted.


    "Hey! Old man! Leave a road to buy money! Otherwise, next year is your day of worship." A 30-year-old brave man shouted. The Dahan body exudes a strong temperament, and the general people are simply unable to resist.


    I watched Dahan pretend the voice of the old man: "Oh? I have killed more than a dozen thief gangs. You are not sent to die!"


    Dahan smiled and revealed two rows of rhubarb teeth: "I just want to compare with you. How?"


    I shook my head: "No interest, I am in a hurry!" After reading, I didn''t look at the big man in front, and went straight. When the two passed by, the big man moved and punched me. I made a blink of an eye and disappeared out of thin air. Dahan opened his mouth and looked at the place where I disappeared with amazement. I came behind him and wrapped the Thunder Chakra around the right fist and hit it straight on the back of Dahan. Dahan was beaten far and wide. I came to the front and looked at the **** Dahan Road: "Who sent you? What purpose?"


    Dahan wiped the blood from his mouth and his eyes were cold. He said: "I didn''t think your strength is so strong! One is forbearance, and I will vomit blood on this. Although you are a sneak attack, I am only trying. Try your attack strength. Tell you the truth, the group of Muye Village wants to hire you. However, even if you know it is useless, because your strength is not enough. Although, you just started without a seal. Body. But that is useless to me. Because I am a man who has blood and limits, do you understand?"


    I was shocked for a moment. Then he showed his unique illusion.


    Two people stood in a **** world. I stood there and said nothing. The big man looked at the sky, the sky drifted through the faint blood cloud, and looked at the ground again. The ground was covered with blood. He looked at the sea next to it, it was a **** sea. Dahan¡¯s horrified shout: ¡°Where is this?¡± I just smiled at him and did not answer. "Ah--" The big man fell.


    I looked at the **** man who fell to the ground and smiled: "It is still the first time to kill people with this illusion. It''s really simple." In my heart, he said: "It is reasonable to say that there should be no energy in the group. Do you want to retreat? Yes, he also has his subordinates, the roots. It seems that I have to reach the endure as soon as possible, and then return to the wood leaves to kill the group. If you write the eternal kaleidoscope to open the wheel, and then use the tenth illusion, Then it only takes two seconds. However, his level is higher than mine. I can only watch with him to have the opportunity to cast illusion, and I can only attack suddenly. There is only one chance! If I can meet the peaches, I will not be able to meet them again. Ok, you can make a comparison. I don''t know where those judgments are now. I have to go back once more than half a year. If I arrived at the level of special tolerance, Xiao also sent people to destroy the family. I will try to put them down! Look forward to it!"


    I went to the next village.


    The night is still the same, and the moon is high. The road to the country of water actually encountered a lot of robbery! I am skeptical that the ninja of the country of water is dead. At least he has not encountered any obstacles within the sphere of influence of Konoha. My heart is always inconsistent: "If you rob you, you will be a robber. You are a senior! The TNND level is too low. I have not even raised the level. I can¡¯t compare with the eight in the dead forest. The avatar of cultivation! Hey, this should be a high-end goods!"


    "Old man! Are you the most famous short-legged scales?" A voice suddenly sounded.


    I was angry and shouted in the old man''s tone: "TNND, I found you two kilometers away. Or I will not come to you! Kid, sign up for a name! Don''t say that you are one of the seven people of the fog hidden knife. Then I said that I am the big snake pill of the wood leaf legend San Ren!" Said, but also spit out his tongue.


    Come on, laughed: "You''re kidding! This uncle, but the fog hidden knife, the seven people''s peaches, no more brothers, black ³ú ³ú teeth! That kid can''t, sorry, for money you only have to say to the world Goodbye! Thunder Thunderball, Thunder and Thunderbolt armor!¡± The black scorpion Thunder quickly stamped.


    I bent over and laughed. At the same time, I opened the kaleidoscope to write the round eyes. After seeing everything, I cancelled the writing of the round eyes. At this time, the attack of the black and thunder teeth has come to the front. I quickly printed and laughed: "Childish! Your speed is so slow!" I used a blink, and it has come to his back.


    Blackbird Lei smiled and said: "Is it? The funeral and thundering feast! Wow hahaha! Go to hell."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 227： Peach land no longer

    "Kakashi''s move is so good! The funeral and thundering feast! See who we are!" I finished the printing at a faster speed with the speed of the thunder, and then said: "Thunder Thunderball Thunder, Thunderbolt armor!"


    "Boom!" The tornado caused by the force of two lightning bolts collided. "Ah--" Black screaming a scream.


    I glanced at the distant thunder and shook my head. "How come you are so stupid! A small thunderball can''t stand it!"


    "You - hateful! How can you get me tricks? Do you have to write a round eye?" asked the black screaming teeth.


    "Have you heard of the group? Who knows where he got two writing circles. I grabbed one from him. Hey, he may be watching it nearby! He is not my opponent, of course I will send you These are the ones who took turns to attack! I am this person? Very kind, seeing you are still young, and some qualifications, my old family has let you go. Thank you very much, this is really good for writing, help me Bring a word, tell the group to hide, and his other writing wheel should be careful to be on guard. Maybe my old man will take it when he is happy. Goodbye!" I left with a smile, and my heart said: "His forbearance There are too few techniques! As long as my speed is fast, I can easily hide it, and I am boring!" I said, "I don¡¯t want to attack your lightning teeth, your speed is too slow!" ¡±


    The black scorpion thunder bite his teeth: "Damn the group! This guy has the strength to endure! The mission is still so low! Who is this old man? NND should not take this task at all. Write the eye It¡¯s not the S-level blood limit. It¡¯s not good. Look at the place where the old man went. It seems to be the capital city of the country of water. The peach land is no longer going there! I have to inform him quickly! Keke, damn, injured! Good The powerful old man is twice as powerful as my thunderball."


    "What? The peach land is no longer going to the capital city of the country?" My ears are quite sensitive, although the voice of the black fangs is very small, but I still heard it! I quickly ran forward, crossed a corner, saw no one everywhere, immediately applied the blast to hide the figure, the speed suddenly increased tenfold! The trees on both sides of me lined up and fell backwards. There was no trace of dust on the road. It was obvious that there was no trace of the blast.


    "Peach land is no longer awkward!" I looked at the road ahead with a ninja, shouting in a hurry.


    "Who? Who is it?" The ninja immediately did not move, quietly watching the movement around.


    I ran all the way, came to the front, saw that the ninja had not found it, and then walked forward. He didn''t find out until I came across him and looked at him. I looked at this strange face and immediately disappointed: "Sorry, look at the wrong person!" Then he continued to move forward.


    The ninja¡¯s abrupt voice was shocked, nervously looking around, waiting for an hour, only to breathe a big breath and shouted: "MD, peach is no longer! Scared me! I am not moving! Or the teacher said yes! The enemy does not move, I will not move, the enemy will move me to hurt! Ingenuity!"


    I rushed forward in a hurry, and silently prayed in my heart: "Sanqing Dao is on the top, and your faithful believers who are now in different worlds pray to you, don''t let the peaches meet the white again! I beg you After the event, you let me make the old field and the Fa-rectification!"


    "Boom! Hey!" A lightning bolt descended from the sky and went straight to the distance! Heavy rain suddenly came. I ran and stared at the sky, shouting: "Sanqing Daozu, thank you! Waiting for me to return to the leaves!"


    "Boom! Hey! Hey!" The fire in the distance lit up the night sky.


    I speeded forward and ran.


    Closer, closer. I finally saw the figure, but it was two people! I showed up my body shape, and the rumble of thunderous sound was deafening. I saw it clearly. One is the peach land and the other is the ninja of the wood leaf!


    I came to ask recently: "What happened? Who are you?"


    Peach land is no longer cold and cold: "Small things!"


    Ninja of Konoha said: "Who are you? What are you doing? Oh, I know, you are a well-known short-legged scale! You are not a wooden leaf, please take care of yourself."


    Peach land no longer sneers: "The judgment of a wooden leaf. You are so afraid of the ninja of Konoha? I really despise you!"


    I laughed and asked: "I don''t know what the two are for? Or what?"


    Peach land no longer sneered: "There is nothing? It is a piece of wood leaf!"


    "The sword of Thor!" The ninja of Konoha.


    I am overjoyed, pretending to be careless: "Oh. It turned out to be a sword! You play slowly, I am gone, it is such a big rain, my old man is not as bored as you are!" I leisurely to the water The country is gone.


    "Stand up!" The two said at the same time.


    "What? You are not going to kill it? I am so scared! But I don''t have time to play with you now, your speed is very slow! Ok! Play with you! Thunder Thunderball! Thunder Thunderball Thunder¡¤Thunderball! Thunder¡¤Thunderball! Thunder¡¤Thunderball!¡± Brush and brush, five thunderballs fly out instantly.


    The two looked at me with a frightening hand speed The two are worthy of the ninja who has the strength to endure, although it is 5 thunderballs, but it is easy to hide. I looked at the two people: "How? Come back?"


    Muyejue shook his head and shook his head. Peachland no longer opened his mouth, but did not speak, but I saw fanaticism and fighting enthusiasm from his eyes.


    I shook my head and said: "The judgment of Muye, you can go, the things here will be handed over to me! Peach land is no longer what, today we have had a move. You try to enlarge it! I don''t have to It¡¯s a trick, it seems to bully you.¡± Muye¡¯s judgment was not thought of and left!


    Peach land will not hear this very angry, cold road: "Good! Fog hidden surgery!" A fog shrouded the surrounding, and then no longer hide the body shape.


    I smiled and slammed the fog and quietly opened the kaleidoscope to write the round eyes: "Okay! Thunder and Thunderbolt armor!" A layer of lightning formed the armor in all directions around me. "The burial of thunder and thunder! The feast of thunder and thunder! The feast of thunder and thunder! The feast of thunder and thunder!" I quickly printed and cast a thunder and thunder in four directions. feast!


    "Water! The practice of the water!"


    "Rely! Damn! I forgot this skill!" I regret the way.


    "How? Short feet are praised! Hey. You are not so good? The people outside are boasting that you are going to heaven!" Still sneer.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 228：

    "How can you treat me? Any tricks are coming out!"


    "Fog is in the air!"


    "I still want to come in and kill me?" "Water Margin! The technique of the dungeon! Return it to you!"


    "Hey!" The water prison outside me disappeared. Peach land is no longer trapped inside.


    "And that''s it?" I sneered.


    "Water cycle! The technique of the water dragon bomb!" Taodi no longer squats behind me.


    "Not good! Ah--" I flew out.


    "Water scorpion! The practice of water dung! - Water Circulation! The technique of the Great Falls!" Peach land no longer squats on the face.


    "MD, you think I won''t! Water! The technique of water dragon bomb! Water follows! The technique of water dragon bomb! Water follows! The technique of water dragon bomb! Water follows! The technique of water dragon bomb! I don''t believe that I can''t break this dungeon ! Give me a break!" "Hey!" The water is broken! The Great Falls came! I hurriedly yelled: "Water cycle! The technique of the Great Falls!"


    "Hey!" The two big waterfalls hit together! The energy was scattered and the two were blown away.


    Peach land no longer oozes a blood in the corner of his mouth, smirked: "Yes, it is not the legendary short feet!"


    There was also a trace of blood in my mouth, and said: "MD! I care about it! Let''s come again! Water! The technique of the Great Falls!"


    Taodi no longer swears: "NND, it is a metamorphosis. The uncle is gone, and I will find you again in the next day!" My big waterfall is also on the open space.


    I sat on the floor and gasped, and said: "Rely! This continuous battle has consumed my Chakra. I will see him after NND. I am not going to find the scene today! Oh. Not good! Never go to the country of water! NND!"


    I immediately used the blast to hide my body shape, and I will not chase after a smog.


    "No more people? He should be in front of me? Did he go that path? No, I have to hurry!" I accelerated again along the avenue to the country of water.


    No more stumbling in the forest, whispering from time to time: "Dead old man, waiting for me to find a partner, I will come to clean you up, MD, today actually hit a two-game injury. And it seems that this old man''s combat experience is not enough Ninjutsu does not use money like money. Doesn¡¯t he know that Chakra is limited? It¡¯s really mad at me. If it¡¯s not enough for my chakra, I must let him down today.¡±


    "No more, wait for me!" A voice rang from behind.


    "Who is it?" I will not look back. "Rayfang? How come you come! I just hung up."


    "Why are you running so fast? If you are not running so fast, I will not be abused today! I will blame you!"


    "Quiet me? I just almost killed the short-legged scale! I don''t have much Chakra with him. If you are there, he will die today!" No more resentful.


    "What? You don''t want to be proud! He played with me, I was abused by him! You are cheap, you are incompetent! He has been consumed by me without Chakra!" .


    The two of you are attacking each other with one sentence.


    "Hey! It¡¯s finally here! Where can I find such a big city? Forget it, open the blast, and look around quickly!" I applied another blast and braved the rain in the country of water. The city is running wild and every corner is looking for it. Time passed by little by little. The dawn of the morning has already shinen on the roof of the city. The rain stopped, and some of the streets were full of water. I was crazy looking for the middle of the night, still nothing, he was tired, sleepy, the body''s coolness is getting stronger and stronger, and hunger has climbed to his heart. A feeling of disappointment came to my heart.


    I couldn''t wait to find a hotel. I fell asleep quietly under a wall.


    Although he is now tied by a python, he is less anxious, but the strange picture in front of him is completely subverted, his own understanding of his disciples.


    But although I don''t know what happened, the assessment will continue. I came to the side of Fei Fei: "We are qualified if you are a teacher." Who knows that Fei Fei suddenly pointed at me: "Our assessment condition is to get the bell, you are sure you can get the bell."


    "Not good." I heard the words of Fei Fei, and I immediately realized what was yelling at the big snake pill around me: "Get up the defensive formation."


    I said that I immediately took out the pain and no warning. Although they didn¡¯t know what happened, they just managed to trust their teammates and quickly ran around me.


    I also asked: "What happened?" I didn''t talk but my eyes fixed on the flying, and they saw that they had to look at the flying, but they immediately knew what was going on, only See the flying body slowly turning into dirt.


    "This is the soil, and it is not a teacher. I know that it is not so easy for us to succeed. Now we must keep vigilant and prevent the sneak attack of the teacher."


    I said to them, the big snakes standing around them. "Understand." The big snake pill they replied.


    At this time, Fei Fei, who was hiding, saw their performance and nodded. In the end, it was his own disciple. The quality was good, but what was this strange thing? Fei Fei is thinking.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "What do we want to do now?" At this moment, a little impatient hand asked me, and the big snake pill and the self also turned to look at me. Even the hands did not know that they are paying more and more attention to me. The opinion.


    I felt the sleek chin thoughtfully: "Let''s go separately go separately?" The hands of them face each other.


    "It''s a good way to go apart. I think now, Mr. Fei Fei should be watching our every move in a certain place. So I can only seduce Mr. Fei Fei to take the initiative to find us." I slowly said.


    "But does it mean that the danger is greatly enhanced if you walk away separately?" asked the expert.


    "No, I think we should go." The big snake pill seemed to understand something and looked at me.


    "Well, how do you get along?" asked the master.


    "I am with the big snake pill, you and the self are also together, so separate action." I looked at them meaningfully.


    "Understand." The big snake pill nodded firmly.


    "Action." I nodded and shouted, then the first one ran to the distance, and the big snake pill followed me in the direction of my disappearance, leaving the scene and the hand.


    "Let''s go, too." The master also called the self.


    "Well." Nodded again.


    "Walk apart? A little bit, since you hope that my appearance then I will fulfill you."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 229：

    "I said that Mr. Fei Fei will be fooled?" At this time, I was walking slowly in the woods with the big snake pill, as if I was very leisurely.


    "Yes." I faintly replied.


    "How do you know." The big snake pill is not convinced.


    "This is my instinct. I believe that Teacher Fei Fei will choose this way, because if it is me, I will choose it as well." I confidently said, "Well, don''t be so awkward like a woman."


    I saw the big snake pill in the back and talked, frowning and breaking. "I was originally..." The big snake pill wanted to explain, but was immediately interrupted.


    "Oh, there is movement." In front of me, I was facing the big snake, and then I yelled at the front and shouted: "Come out, I know you, you know."


    "Oh, your kid is still so alert." Fei Fei walked out from behind the tree and smiled at me and the big snake.


    "Be careful behind." I suddenly turned my head and shouted at the big snake.


    "Just take you first, Big Snake Pill." The voice of Fei Fei suddenly came from behind, and the big snake pill that stood behind me was heard. Immediately after hearing my voice, I turned my head subconsciously.


    Seeing that Fei Fei skipped from behind and immediately understood that this was his avatar, used to confuse himself, but he was not so good at catching it.


    The big snake pill raised his fist immediately and was punched in front of him. He saw that the original intact land was immediately split, leaving the flying body to lose its place. He couldn¡¯t help but twist his body to the side of the tree. Jumped, but suddenly shouted before leaving: "Da snake pill, or a hand?" Yan Fei shouted and stared at the big snake pill.


    "Yu Fei teacher, even I don''t know." The big snake pill smirked, as if the question was ridiculous, but my heart was still tight.


    "Is it all right?" At this time, I just solved the problem of flying away from the body and asked me to go back to the big snake pill.


    "Nothing." The big snake pill nodded.


    "That''s good." I nodded, then looked at the flying duck standing on the tree, my eyes full of caution, if the big snake pill had reacted fast enough, it was really seen, but the performance of the big snake pill should be He is more confused. When I think of it, I look at Fei Fei, and it¡¯s a doubt that I¡¯m flying.


    "Oh, well, the game time is over, and the next is a serious time." Fei Fei began to close his smile and said to me.


    ¡°The bandits, the big rivers and the rivers¡± quickly flashed, and I saw that the soil around me and the big snake pill began to turn into mudslides, and they were tightly locked and they could not move.


    Then continue to seal the "bandits, soil dragon bombs" this time from the side of the flying dragon, the dragon formed a mouth open, from which a number of soil bombs were ejected, followed by "fire, fire dragon bullets."


    At this time, a flame was ejected from the mouth of the cockroach, and the soil bomb was wrapped up and then squirted together to spray me and the big snake pill trapped by the mudslide.


    Looking at the flint bomb that flew toward me, I bite the difficult knot of the tooth. Although the mudslide has a strong blocking effect, my body is tempered after all.


    "Hibiscus, wood ingot wall" stretched out dozens of planks from my circumference and then bent into a semi-circular wooden cover to block the attack of the flint bomb. After a long time, the flint bomb finally disappeared, and my wood The cover also slowly receded.


    "Well, it actually blocked this trick, then how many tricks can you take me next?" Fei Fei looked at the way I came out.


    Then I started to print again, but this time I didn''t stand watching, but opened the writing round eyes, staring at the flying, and began to print and the knot was the same as the flying.


    Fei Fei saw that I used the same ninjutsu as myself. I was shocked but I immediately reacted. After all, the ability of the ninja Uchiha family of Muye is only some understanding, so Feifei is not as surprised as the past life. It is to write the ability of the eye to copy, so I think.


    "Water scorpion, the technique of the water dragon bomb." Ô³·É finally finished the road. I saw a huge water dragon rising from the lake next to it and then rushing to me.


    However, at this time, my seal was also fixed. "Water Margin, Water Dragon Bomb" only saw the same size as the dragonfly. The water dragon from the other side of the lake rises and rushes to the last two dragons and then disappears. .


    "It seems that it is time to end." Fei Fei looked at me standing up breathless.


    Then suddenly jumped away from the punch of the big snake pill, and then printed the words: "Fire, the art of fireball" This time is the fire of the Ninjutsu, but the person who beats is a big snake pill harassed ~ www. Mtlnovel.com~ I can''t hide it. Suddenly I jumped directly to the front of the big snake pill and said: "Water raft, water wall" a water wall blocked the flying fireball and disappeared directly.


    "It seems that this can reach this level." I thought about it on the ground.


    "It''s already very good." Fei Fei came over and saw his thoughts.


    "Is it?" I said with a smile, I don''t want to lose it, even if the opponent is a teacher, hey, he can only be considered a genius or a master.


    Genius only shows that you are qualified to be a master. You know that there is no shortage of genius in this world. Only the genius who grows up can become a master.


    Thinking of this, I want to become stronger and more heated.


    But at the moment, this situation really makes you unwilling. If you have a lot of plans, you will die like this, and you will not be reconciled.


    Although there are countless unwillingness in my heart, the fact is that I slowly walked over and prepared to grab me and then grab the big snake pill next to me and announce the result.


    And now the big snake pill is still a long way from me.


    At this time, the two sorrows were shot from a distance and inserted in front of Fei Fei.


    "It¡¯s finally here." I looked at the bitter and unhappy thoughts.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 230：

    "Well, you are careful." The big snake pill replied.


    "Do not worry about dragging your hind legs." I said.


    I also looked at the side of the hand and the big snake pill nodded, and then began to seal the "fire, the fireball", when the seal was also printed, the side of the hand began to print "popular," The big breakthrough "only saw a strong wind blowing directly into the fireball of the self, and then the fire doubled with the wind, and then sprayed to the flying.


    "Water rafts, water rushing." I saw that Ô³ Ô³ µ­ µ­ ¶Ý ¶Ý ¶Ý ¶Ý ¶Ý ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£


    "Will the wind and the shadows of the snake hand and the only snakes of the strange force? It turns out that, but why do they want to do this? It seems that you should be careful, but look at the standing and silent silence. It should be a breakthrough." Fei Fei thought quickly in his mind.


    At this time, the big snake pill swayed from the back to the smashing fly. If it was hit, even if the strength of Ô³·É is not dead or ruined, so Ô³ ÂíÉÏ Ìø ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ, Fei Fei stayed cold sweat and glad that he was not hit.


    Then they are also entangled in the fierce entanglement of Fei Fei. They are playing in the dark and directly from the afternoon to the evening. Although they are also guarding more and less, they seem to be ready to collapse at any time, but they are coming. They are still struggling with the advantage of the night people.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At this time, the ninja school training ground was on an open space, and Fei Fei and his four disciples were squatting. Although the strength of Fei Fei was strong, my strength was not weak.


    After all, as a disciple of the first generation and the second generation, it can be said that it is the heir to the scheduled Naruto. Of course, his disciple cannot be too weak. Even the usual self-contained self is also very good. In fact, the qualifications of the four people are already good. It is the rank of the elite, and the self and the hand are the level of the tolerance, so I rely on the cooperation of the four people, and I have withstood the attack of Fei Fei.


    However, the four of me also started to feel a bit weak, but they are still insisting.


    "Fire, the art of the fireball" has also repelled the attack of a flying fly. In fact, I have never thought that the four people are the most relaxed, and I don¡¯t know if it is intentional. I didn¡¯t hit myself, so I also used Ninjutsu to support others.


    "Well, it''s not early, it''s time to solve the battle." Fei Fei said to me in front of me.


    When I heard this, they immediately set up a defensive formation and prepared to fight against the flying attack. However, no one thought of it. This is actually the beginning of the game that has never been attacked.


    "Be careful." I shouted at the self and rushed up to prepare for the rescue.


    At this time, Fei Fei has been very close to the self. Seeing the wrong color on his face, Fei Fei can''t help himself. He has endured it for so long. Isn''t it just to defeat them four in one fell swoop?


    After the observation, Fei Fei felt that there was no change in the people. It was the way in his memory. In order to prevent me from having any conspiracy, Fei Fei had to start from the self and look at the wrong face. Standing in the same place, Fei Fei feels that his choice is very correct.


    However, when the cockroach flew away from the ground, it was only 3 meters away. The dangerous signal that had never been seen for a long time sounded again. This is the second time of the day. Although I was surprised by this feeling, I still chose to believe it. Your own feelings.


    When Fei Fei was preparing to stay away from the self, the only smile that was still standing there was a strange face, and then he took his fist and flew to the scorpion, only to see that it should have been It was a common punch that suddenly flew like a tiger hitting, although the last moment had already resisted most of the power with the hand, but the man was still beaten out.


    "Also, the big snake pill is now, hands-on." I saw that the original self has also become another me, directly using the tiger boxing in the boxing fist to fly directly, and then to the "not far away" The outline hand shouted.


    "The latent shadow snake hand." At this time, the "class hand" also changed back to the appearance of the big snake pill, although I was amazed at the mystery of my body skills, but now is not the time to distract, immediately use the latent shadow snake hand to rush to fly.


    At the moment when the big snake pill shot, the self that had been hiding in the dark for a long time also appeared. However, it was also out of the ground, and directly hugged the flying horse that just stood still. In fact, these actions are completed in an instant.


    At this time, Fei Fei, who had just been flying by me, finally came back to God. Fei Fei finally understood that everything was a conspiracy!


    It turns out that they use the transformation technique to confuse themselves, that is, to let the most critical self-success also seize themselves, and everything has been understood!


    However, it is already late, and Fei Fei is only a symbolic struggle. Of course, it is impossible to injure himself because of an assessment. However, if he intends to injure himself, he may not be able to hold the bell.


    At this time, the big snake of the big snake pill finally came to the waist of the dragonfly and pulled back the bell hanging from the waist of the dragonfly.


    At this time, the bell is in the hands of the big snake pill and the assessment here is over, but the result is no one thought of it. The four of us joined forces to win the bell, even I also thought it was a bit unreal.


    "Well, you won, the assessment is over, let it go." At this time, Fei Fei, who has been released from the house, may feel a little shameful. He left the game in a hurry and didn''t even have scenes.


    At this time, the four people standing in the same place face each other, is this finished?


    But this kind of mistake is only a moment, then I immediately started to get busy.


    After all, they are the first time to cooperate to defeat the elite to endure, although the defeat can not be talked about, but after all, there is already the strength to face the elite.


    So I was very happy, they talked about the battle just now, but they didn''t know that they should have left, and they were standing not far from them, watching them.


    "These stinky boys." Fei Fei saw their happy appearance, smiled, but still happy for their strength and cooperation.


    "After the opening, you can find some tasks for them." Fei Fei said to himself.


    In the distance, I am talking about the battles I have been fighting and I still don¡¯t know that I have been remembered by the teacher.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 231：

    "Finally caught up, I thought it was over." The self and the hand went to the side of the side that was supported by the snake.


    "We didn''t come late?" The self is also facing me.


    "It¡¯s not too late to give us a corpse." The big snake pill saw the arrival of the reinforcements, and he was very happy, and made a rare joke.


    "Well, now the bell is still in the hands of the teacher, but I have to think about it." The big snake Maru said: "And look at my current situation, there is no fighting power."


    "It seems that I can only rely on you." I smiled bitterly.


    "Give it to us." The self was also directed at me, then I looked at my eyes and nodded. "I will act according to the original plan."


    "Yu Fei teacher is the turn of us." The hand is on the side of the flying road.


    "Come on, just let me see how you grow up, don''t let me down, don''t be serious." He fluttered back with a smile.


    "You can also help, I have no problem." I am helping the big snake.


    "Well, you are careful." The big snake pill replied.


    "Do not worry about dragging your hind legs." I said.


    I also looked at the side of the hand and the big snake pill nodded, and then began to seal the "fire, the fireball", when the seal was also printed, the side of the hand began to print "popular," The big breakthrough "only saw a strong wind blowing directly into the fireball of the self, and then the fire doubled with the wind, and then sprayed to the flying.


    "Water rafts, water rushing." I saw that Ô³ Ô³ µ­ µ­ ¶Ý ¶Ý ¶Ý ¶Ý ¶Ý ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£


    "Will the wind and the shadows of the snake hand and the only snakes of the strange force? It turns out that, but why do they want to do this? It seems that you should be careful, but look at the standing and silent silence. It should be a breakthrough." Fei Fei thought quickly in his mind.


    At this time, the big snake pill swayed from the back to the smashing fly. If it was hit, even if the strength of Ô³·É is not dead or ruined, so Ô³ ÂíÉÏ Ìø ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ ÂíÉÏ, Fei Fei stayed cold sweat and glad that he was not hit.


    Then they are also entangled in the fierce entanglement of Fei Fei. They are playing in the dark and directly from the afternoon to the evening. Although they are also guarding more and less, they seem to be ready to collapse at any time, but they are coming. They are still struggling with the advantage of the night people.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At this time, Ninja School¡¯s training ground was on an open space. Feifei and his four disciples were squatting. Although the strength of Feifei was strong, my strength was not weak. After all, as a disciple of the first and second generations, Said to be the scheduled heir of the Naruto, his disciples can of course not be too weak, even the usual unconstrained self-sufficiency is actually very good, among the four people, I and the big snake pill have been regarded as the level of the heroic tolerance, come and go Also and the hand is the level of the tolerant, so I rely on the cooperation of four people, it is to withstand the attack of Fei Fei.


    However, the four of me also started to feel a bit weak, but they are still insisting.


    "Fire, the art of the fireball" has also repelled the attack of a flying fly. In fact, I have never thought that the four people are the most relaxed, and I don¡¯t know if it is intentional. I didn¡¯t hit myself, so I also used Ninjutsu to support others.


    "Well, it¡¯s not too early, it¡¯s time to solve the battle." Fei Fei said to me in front of me.


    When I heard this, they immediately set up a defensive formation and prepared to fight against the flying attack. However, no one thought of it. This is actually the beginning of the game that has never been attacked.


    "Be careful." I shouted at the self and rushed up to prepare for the rescue.


    At this time, Fei Fei has been very close to the self, and I have seen the mistakes on my face. I can¡¯t help myself. I have to endure it for so long. Isn¡¯t it just to defeat them in one fell swoop? After the observation, Fei Fei felt that there was no change in the people. It was the way in his memory. In order to prevent what I had, I had to y¨©n, and I had to start from the same time and look at my face. The fault is standing in the same place, and Fei Fei feels that his choice is very correct.


    However, when the cockroach flew away from the ground, it was only 3 meters away. The dangerous signal that had never been seen for a long time sounded again. This is the second time of the day. Although I was surprised by this feeling, I still chose to believe it. Your own feelings.


    When Fei Fei was preparing to stay away from the self, the only smile that was still standing there was a strange face, and then he took his fist and flew to the scorpion, only to see that it should have been It¡¯s a common punch that suddenly flies like a tiger hitting, although the last moment has already resisted most of the power with the hand, but people are still being beaten out It¡¯s also true that the big snake pill is now, hands-on. "I saw that the original self has also become another me. I directly used the tiger fist in the boxing fist to fly directly, and then shouted to the "hands" not far away.


    "The latent shadow snake hand." At this time, the "class hand" also changed back to the appearance of the big snake pill, although I was amazed at the mystery of my body skills, but now is not the time to distract, immediately use the latent shadow snake hand to rush to fly.


    At the moment when the big snake pill shot, the self that had been hiding in the dark for a long time also appeared. However, it was also out of the ground, and directly hugged the flying horse that just stood still. In fact, these actions are completed in an instant.


    At this time, Fei Fei, who had just been flying by me, finally came back to God. Fei Fei finally understood that everything was y¨©n. It turned out that they used the transformation technique to confuse themselves, that is, to make the most crucial I also grasped myself. Everything was understood, but it was already late. Fei Fei also only symbolized the struggle of x¨¬ng. Of course, it was impossible to injure himself because of an assessment, but he planned to hurt. It is not always possible to hold the bell.


    At this time, the big snake of the big snake pill finally came to the waist of the dragonfly and pulled back the bell hanging from the waist of the dragonfly. At this time, the bell was in the hands of the big snake pill, and the assessment was over, but the result was no one thought of it. The four of us joined forces to win the bell, and even planned me. Also feel a bit unreal.


    "Well, you won, the assessment is over, let it go." At this time, Fei Fei, who has been released from the house, may feel a little shameful. He left the game in a hurry and didn''t even have scenes.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 232：

    At this time, the four people standing in the same place face each other, is this finished? However, this kind of mistake is only a moment, then I immediately started to get busy. After all, they are the first time they have cooperated to defeat the j¨©ng, and although they can¡¯t talk about it, they have already faced it. The strength of the endure, so I am very happy, they have discussed the battle just now, but they do not know that they should have left, they are not far from them, watching them.


    "These stinky boys." Fei Fei saw their happy appearance, smiled, but still happy for their strength and cooperation.


    "After the opening, you can find some tasks for them." Fei Fei said to himself.


    In the distance, I am talking about the battles I have been fighting and I still don¡¯t know that I have been remembered by the teacher.


    "Be careful to condense Chakra first, then control Chakra, that''s it." I saw a boy walking slowly on the water with his feet. "I, I, see, I can finally walk on the water." The boy excitedly turned to the back of a black boy, this is of course ours, and the nature that is standing on the water is also self-study. It is. "Yes, look at the move." I was closing my eyes and raising my eyes. I opened my eyes and looked at the self. Suddenly I threw a stone path against myself. "àÛͨ,àÛͨ." Only heard the sound of two splashes of water, the first is the sound of the water that comes and falls, and the second sound is the sound of the stone falling into the water. "Hey, what am I doing?" After a while, I also climbed out of the water and shouted at the shore. "Your attention is not concentrated enough, it will be like this." I looked down the sun: "Now take a break and continue in the afternoon." "What, in the afternoon?" He also heard the grievances after he heard: "Would you like to discuss it, I will take you to collect samples in the afternoon?" The eyes of the two are also shining, and suddenly I use the swearing tone. "Roll, if it is too much time, let''s continue now." I looked at the light and faint. "Forget it, forget it, there is time to rest better than no." The self-spoken voice said: "You really don''t go, I heard that there are a lot of newcomers recently." "Forehead, let me go to rest." "I also saw my murderous eyes, and finally closed my mouth and walked to rest." I gave myself a look of "seeing your acquaintance" and then looking at the calming lake, my thoughts returned a month ago. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Come, of course, now we have to add us. Since the last assessment, Fei Fei¡¯s teacher, who was deeply embarrassed, began his ¡°retaliation plan¡±. First of all, because we are already a formal wood leaf, we can start to contact the task, so Mr. Fei Fei began to give me their hard work. Find a task. Of course, the task of enduring is generally not too advanced, generally D-class, which is to help the uncle next door to deal with garbage, or to help the aunt in the village to remove weeding, of course, one of the most memorable The task is to help a rich woman catch a pet dog. It is not that the difficulty of catching a dog is mainly because the dog is going to run once every three bad moods. This is good, the dog¡¯s mood is good, I almost will It¡¯s a crash, but fortunately, this time, Fei Fei¡¯s teacher didn¡¯t know if he was conscience or was afraid of being the same dog. I guess the latter, and finally I¡¯m not going to give them the task as I used to. It started to decrease, and started to call me something about them. The tree climbing and the treading of the water just now are the ones to be taught. This is very rare for the nature that has not been practiced. Even the big snake pill and the hand are very interested, but of course I know this. The method has greatly helped Chakra control, but now it has not helped me a lot, so in the stunned crowd, I directly completed the tree climbing and treading the water, so after that, except for me, they started practicing. C¨¡o control Chakra. The usual life is as simple as this, or is it to climb the tree or do the task or something. I don''t feel bored either. After all, I have lived alone in the lost forest of Konoha for three years. I just came here to practice ninja, and I still have to be full. Maybe I saw that I was too relaxed, so I started to send me a sacred and great task to supervise the chakra control practice system. I thought it was a simple task. I know that it is not bad in other aspects. The only way to control Chakra is not to control So I will yell and cry without tears all day long to chat with the fart, but this also has the advantage of slow feelings with the self. Slowly rising is no longer as restrictive as it was when I first met. Proof is that once I couldn¡¯t bear the pain of training, I also invited me to do something very meaningful. Of course, when I discovered that it was only meaningful to the self, it was the legendary material. . Why is it legendary? It is because the past life is always doing this kind of thing, but as a passing person, of course, I am interested in the celebrities¡¯ deeds. Although it is a bad taste, I finally agreed to it anyway. The requirements of the self are also taken along with the materials. After I went there, I regretted it. This is simply to peek at the girls and take a shower. Of course, the final result was that the cups were discovered by the hand who had just come to prepare for **** when they peeked. Of course, the result was that they were directly fled. What, how am I? This is still used to say, our clever, my adult (self-styled) is very ignorant of abandoning the self, using his own transformation into a girl''s appearance, let the hands of the wrong thinking that it is soy sauce. However, not only the last thing was finally revealed, but in the complicated eyes of Mr. Fei Fei, I was only ignorant of the guilty conscience. In the end, I was labeled with another label besides genius. Also like people." So every time I saw my very embarrassing look, I took this thing to play his jokes, and then I walked away when I was about to break out, which made me very depressed. "Well, the rest is enough, and it¡¯s okay to practice and consolidate." In the afternoon, I was able to rest on the ground.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 233：

    "Isn''t it still early? Or wait and go." I also watched me carefully. "It''s still early, you have been practicing for five days, and let me stay with the sin. I haven''t said that you are still grievances?" I yelled and screamed, and I was able to calm down. It¡¯s not easy to show this expression, because I can see my depression. "Okay, okay, isn''t it a practice of drifting on the water? Can''t I go there? Is it like this?" The self-independent way doesn''t matter, as if the person to practice is not his appearance. "Oh, someone came, it seems to be a master." Surprisingly, I suddenly looked at me behind me. "Less come, a trick has long been used." I did not believe it, but apparently did not lie, and soon I heard the voice of the master. "I, let me go with me, we have a mission." ¡°Is the task not every day, what is so strange?¡± It¡¯s also a boring road. "Is there any difference in this mission?" I asked, next to me, to recover from the wind and the rain, and I was surprised to see my faint face. I admire that this is not the actor. However, I am a bit unnaturally ignoring the ignorance of a face of worship. "This task is B-level, so Mr. Fei Fei asked me to remind you to gather at the entrance to the village tomorrow. The specific content of the teacher did not say anything." The master did not notice the atmosphere on the field and continued to explain. "What, class B mission? Great, finally waiting for this day, the great self is also finally..........." Said, but I did not intend to let him finish, directly interrupted. "Well, since we know that we will start tomorrow, then we will go back and clean up the things." I am facing the outline: "As for the self, you can practice the previous exercises, and check again tomorrow. If you can''t Pass, I will let you leave the teacher, let us leave, and let us go first." I looked at the look of the future is also faint. Then, with the outline hand left, the master also looked at the face with a funny face and then walked away. "Ah, why are you always hurting me!" There was only a mourning from the scene. "You are not afraid of self-satisfaction." The master asked me in front of me after leaving the distance. "No, in fact, the qualification is still good, but he can''t just calm down. He has been looking forward to the B-level task, so it is good for him to give some pressure." I am faint. "Is it? Maybe." The master looked at her face with confidence and thought to herself.


    In the morning, the morning sun is slowly rising, the dew on the leaves has not evaporated, and the air is mixed with the smell of land and flowers. The people in the wooden leaves began to get up and plan for a new day. The people on the streets walked around in twos and threes, revealing a peaceful atmosphere. At this time, at the gate of the wooden leaf, the hand and the self are also looking at the big eyes, obviously it is a difference, in fact, this is also very normal, as long as there is a place where the master and the self are also in the same place. There are very few who don¡¯t quarrel, one says she pokes and the other calls him a wolf. Quarrels and quarrels are just a few words, as if they were born with rushing, but they still cooperate very well on formal occasions. On the other side, the big snake pill is watching the dew on the leaves, as if thinking deeply, and I am standing on one side and holding my arms and closing my eyes. If it is not his finger, he really thinks that he is asleep. Obviously four people have four gestures but the only thing that is the same is that they are waiting for someone. Originally from the time after receiving the b-level task, the very excited group of four came to the agreed place early in the morning, but it seems that the most important person Fei Fei did not appear, so the scene just appeared. "Everyone is so early." At this moment, it sounded like a sound to me. They flew from a distance and looked at me. When the four people came back. "Yu Fei teacher, you are finally here, fast, let''s go." At this time, I also woke up from the "blinking game" and looked excited at the flying road. "What anxious, there are still some things to explain here." Fei Fei said with a smile. "What?" Asked anxiously, it seems that if you don''t hurry, you will be canceled. "This mission is a mission to annihilate the thief. At this time, the information of the thief" sent a message to no one, saying: "The action is your responsibility. Of course, be careful not to cause casualties this time." Of course, as your teacher, I will not let you have an accident. I will follow you secretly, unless you are in a dangerous situation, or I will not show up Do you understand?" "I have their voices in unison." "Then see you again." After the completion of the flight, it disappeared directly in front of everyone. "Let''s go, too." I said to the big snake. Then they took the lead to run outside the village, and the big snake pill also kept up and left the village. "This is the place that has been ravaged by thieves." At this time, I came to the town closest to the old thief''s nest, walking on the street and watching the crowds, the strange way. "According to the information provided by Mr. Fei Fei, it is right here, but it is a bit strange here." The analysis of the hand said, "It is usually necessary to first understand the local situation in a strange place. This kind of thing is of course given to the profession. People." The big snake pill on the side looked at the road. "It is true to say this, but if you know what I am doing," I am a little embarrassed. "Okay, don''t pretend, we still don''t know you, I''m ready, this is for you." I lost a wallet. "Oh, you still understand me, no problem, the information is handed over to me, you first find a hotel, waiting for my good news." The face is also excited, then turned and left. Looking back at the self-departing back disappeared into the corner. "Is there really no problem, I always feel a little unreliable," he asked. "I believe that it is also true, although he usually doesn''t look very reliable, but he still can''t be joking in the middle of the matter." Da Snao pill explained: "Don''t look at the strength of the house is not good among us, but he The ability to collect intelligence and concealment is not comparable to us." "Well, since he told him to go, he should believe him. Let''s find a hotel first." I was faint. At night, in an unknown hotel, I was listening to the situation of the thief who was just coming back.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 234：

    "If the information of the self is accurate, it seems that this thief leader is still very savvy, knowing the truth that can not be squandered and fished." "Yeah, this time the opponent is not easy to deal with." Nodded and nodded. "I have an idea." The director suddenly opened his mouth. "This will not be too risky." I thought about the idea of ??the hand for a while, and asked worriedly. "Yeah, this is too dangerous." The big snake pill next to it also understood. "Otherwise, do you have any better way? You must know that there is a forbearance from the intelligence point of view, and two thieves gangs who are forbearing." I am three people, you look at me, I look at you, look at each other for a while without words. "Then act according to my plan." The master looked at me and they were excited. After all, this is their own plan and must be successful. "Well, I agree with your plan, but I have to improve it first to make sure you are safe. After all, this is not a joke." I said. Ever since, a y¨©n gang for the largest thief gang in the vicinity has formed in this small hotel. I had no words for one night. The next morning, I started to prepare for the event. I originally heard that the leader of the thief had to force the woman of the local family three days later, so according to the plan of the master The hands of the team to pretend to be the bride, and then let me play as the next person to sneak into the cottage, and then secretly take things, although this method is dangerous, but it is still very effective. Three days later, in a bad weather, it was not a bad weather. A welcoming team slowly walked into a natural and dangerous cottage, watching the defensive rigor and equipped with heavy weapons that the army had. I am secretly glad in their hearts, but also listened to the plan of the master, otherwise the words of hardship are absolutely dead. I don¡¯t know what the back of the hand is after a moment of excitement. I feel a little uneasy. If something really happens, I can¡¯t help it. So in the complex mood of a few people, I finally slowly enter the cottage. inside. The hands were directly sent to the new house, and as the people who welcomed the team, they were arranged not far from the new house. This is in line with my intentions. After all, the plan can be better realized. Finally bid farewell to the daytime hustle and bustle, the night in the cottage is silent, because it is a big joy, so the people in the cottage have more or less drunk a lot of wine, except for a few left patrols, the cottage It seems that it is not fortified, so I decided to start splitting actions, and the big snake pill and the self they also went to plan. "Is it ready?" I asked myself. "It''s already ready, but the amount is a bit large, and there may be more time to arrange it." Da Snao was worried. "I try to drag it, but I can''t watch the hand being hurt." I said. "Well, if there is no problem, start acting now. Remember that this heart can only be used once. If you can''t succeed, you will be in trouble later." I said. "Understood." It¡¯s also a big snake and a knife, and then each gets something and disappears into my sight. My task is to protect the safety of the master, so I looked for the direction of the new house and went straight to the outline, but when he came to the room, he heard that there was a lot of movement inside. First, I heard some fighting sounds and then calmed down. Just when I was going to save people, there was something that made me laugh, and it was a classic in my previous life. I only heard an unusually cumbersome sound coming out. "Beauty, you can''t escape my palm. Although I don''t know who you are, how can I appear here, but since you lost my bride, you will lose me." "Call, here. Even if you shouted your throat, it would be useless. When I heard that I was familiar and somewhat strange, I couldn¡¯t help but think that the culture was borderless and space-free, especially the kind of words.


    "You call it, there will be no one to save you from breaking your throat." In the new house in the cottage, a wretched voice was heard.


    "I really don''t have any ideas. How do everyone who wants to do that kind of thing have this sentence?" At this time, I didn''t worry after hearing this. Let''s observe the environment and save people.


    At this time, in the new house, the master was watching the opposite side with a bitter jÎÞng, and saw a forehead wearing the thunderbearing sign of the forehead, but was marked on the top to show the other¡¯s rebellious identity. At the time, he was staring at the outline of the hand, and looked at himself unscrupulously.


    "Little beauty, it looks like you are the ninja of Konoha. I can¡¯t think of the country of fire for so long, and finally I can taste the taste of the wooden leaf female ninja." The thief¡¯s leader said that he still used his tongue to lick himself. Q.


    "Since I know that I am a ninja of Muye ~ www.novelhall.com~ If you dare to hurt me, isn''t it afraid of the revenge of Konoha?" The hand stepped back and stepped on the calm way, and my heart was secretly yelling at me. Still not coming?


    "Afraid, why not be afraid, but I am tired of this place. As long as I have escaped from the country of fire after playing, then who can manage me?" The thief leader does not care.


    The hands of the hands are talking and they are looking for ways to leave.


    "You don''t have to think about escaping in my hands." The thief''s leader saw the intention of the syllabus: "With your strength, you can''t escape my palm."


    At this time, the leader of the thief who was about to say it suddenly moved to the left. "ßÝßÝ" The place where the original stood was inserted with two pains.


    "Who, give me out." The thief¡¯s head shouted to the back.


    "If I want to save her?" I slowly walked in from outside the door.


    "Just by you?" The thief''s head looked a little funny and looked at the child who was wearing a wooden leaf protector.


    "Yes, it depends on me." I looked at him slowly.


    "Then you will die." The thief¡¯s head shouted, and suddenly appeared behind me and bitterly inserted into my back. "It¡¯s ridiculous with you."


    "Fast speed." I was surprised, and then the sound of "Åé" turned into smoke.


    "Shadow split?" The thief''s head looked ugly and looked at the scene in front of him, biting his teeth.


    "Not good." Suddenly the thief leader responded to the direction of the outline, and the original hand who stood on the side disappeared. "Kid, I see how far you can run." The thief screamed and then began to chase outside.


    "Fortunately, you can come over in time, or it will be dangerous." At this time, I and the hand are flying, and the hand is on the road ahead.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 235：

    "How, fear? I have told you that it is dangerous to do so. I still don''t believe it. Now I know I am afraid." I am facing the hand.


    "This, isn''t this still there for you? You will definitely save me." The guide is taken for granted.


    "Tsunade."


    "Ah, why?" asked the stranger, looking at the stop and running.


    "I will not let you fall in front of me." I looked at the outline.


    "Amount, that" blushing does not know what to say.


    "Of course, there are also people and big snakes, because you are my partner." I did not seem to see the outline of the hands continue to say.


    ¡°Just a partner?¡± The designer had some thoughts about losing it.


    "Come out, I know you have already chased it." Suddenly I turned and looked forward.


    "It''s really a disgusting partner." Walking out of a ninja in front, it is the thief leader who just chased.


    Seeing the appearance of the thief''s leader, the hand immediately went back to God to take the bitterness and look at the thief''s leader.


    "Oh, is it? Then I am really pitiful for you. I usually say that, I have never had a real friendship." I am not angry, but a martyr.


    "You, forget it, anyway, you are a mortal person, and I am too lazy to talk nonsense." The thief looked at his face and faintly gnawed me.


    "Yeah, you are so confident that you can leave us." I seem to be pretending to be indifferent. In fact, my heart is also anxious. I haven¡¯t done it yet. If I am alone, I may be able to escape. But now it¡¯s not that simple to have a hand to escape.


    "The hand" I want to say to the master,


    "You don''t have to say anything. I don''t want to go alone. We are companions, aren''t we?" Seeing my look, I know what he wants to say, so the director interrupted me first.


    "Well, let''s take care of yourself." I looked at the firmer hand and knew that she wouldn''t leave, so she followed her. Anyway, just drag the thief''s head for a while. Also they can get there.


    But what I don''t know is that they are also in trouble.


    "Okay, time is not early, it is time to send you to death." The thief opposite is a little impatient, and then began to gather Chakra, I saw the thief head full of thunder Chakra, see me The pupil is shrinking. Isn''t this the signature ninjutsu of Lei Rencun? The four generations of the previous generation of Lei Ying is to strengthen their body by relying on the thunder, and using the body skills to help Sasuke has no power to fight back.


    "Look at the trick." I only heard the voice of the thief¡¯s head just fell. The man has come to me behind the seal that is preparing to seal. I am directly hitting me on the back of my back. I saw the place where I flew. After a jump in the gully, the trees fell, showing the power of this boxing. Just as the leader of the mountain thief wants to win the pursuit, but fortunately, the direct hand appeared to use the strange force to force the retreat of the thief leader.


    "Cough, it''s a small look at you." I slowly stood up from the ruins and looked at the outline: "Thank you for your loss."


    "Are you okay?" said the guide.


    "Nothing, let me see you next." As I spoke, I began to unravel the prohibition on my body and opened my own writing eyes.


    "It¡¯s still in the dead, I¡¯m still looking for death.¡± The thief¡¯s leader shouted uncomfortably. Reappearing behind me is just wanting to hit me with a punch, but this time I was prepared, I was obviously not so easy to be shot. I saw that I suddenly got a punch at a faster speed than the thief¡¯s leader. A punch on the head of the thief.


    Under the action of the writing wheel, the action of the thief''s head suddenly became slower and slower, as if it would stop at any time, and it appeared in my mind, so I started to act.


    "Ó½ch¨±n fist" only saw me shouting, I squatted and wrote a round of eyes to escape the punch of the thief''s head, and then my fist hit the abdomen of the thief''s head in a strange way.


    "Just rely on your fist to break my Raytheon armor? It''s a strange day." The mountain thief looked at me with a stunned look. Suddenly the thief''s leader spurted a blood from his mouth and the whole body flew out.


    "This is?" The side of the hand is also stunned to look at me, but until the thief head Chakra armor is how hard, if you can not break the Chakra armor, it is impossible to hit the thief head, the hand is very It was curious, but because the occasion was not suitable, the master hand held back the idea of ??asking questions immediately.


    However, obviously I saw the doubts in the singer''s s¨¨ and actively explained: "This is my unique boxing method, called Ó½ch¨±n boxing. This boxing method can ignore the shield formed by Chakra and directly attack the human body."


    "Oh, it turned out to be like this." The master suddenly realized.


    "Coughing" At this time, a coughing sound was sent from the head of the thief who had just been shot, so that the little happy hand and my heart were tight, so that he could not kill him? Looking at the thief leader who stood slowly from the ground I and the gang immediately started j¨«ng to quit.


    "I must kill you, I must kill you, I must kill you." The thief leader first talked to himself and then shouted at me.


    So the thief leader began a storm-like attack on me and the master, but the next time I wrote the help of the wheel, I was resolved.


    Once again, I hit the leader of the flying thief. "Weird, the strength of this thief''s head is also the level of j¨©ng Yingzhong''s tolerance. In the information of the teacher, I said that it is defeated. It will not be another person. "I looked at the thief''s head who was flying again."


    "You must be very curious to know why my strength has not yet reached the endurance, but can defeat it?" The thief leader stood up again but obviously this time there was no impetuous start, but a calm road. I saw this scene, and my heart was also uneasy, but it did not show it, just watching the thief leader quietly.


    "Next, let you see my true strength." Suddenly the thief leader did not know where to take out a sword, a very beautiful sword, the whole sword depicts a lifelike dragon, I and the hand are also Attracted.


    "This is called the Dragon Scale Sword." Very satisfied looking at my expression, the thief leader explained, "Because of this sword, I can defeat the forbearance with the strength of Zhongren."


    I stared blankly at the sword held by the thief''s head. Of course, I was not attracted by the gorgeousness of the sword. I felt that I had a connection with this sword. The power in my body is also because of this. The reason for the sword is boiling, and I have to get this sword anyway. This is my inner thought.


    "So, you will die for me." The thief''s leader waved his sword and rushed over to me.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 236：

    A white moon in the clear night is hanging quietly on it. On the street in a mountain thief on the border of the country of fire, there are just two black shadows flashing past. "How is your preparation over there?" asked one of the shadows. "Of course I am able to get it out easily." Another black-eyed black-eyed road. "I don''t know if I and the hands are there, I don''t know if there is any problem. Let''s hurry up." This black shadow is naturally the way our big snake pill is worried. "Well." Saying that the security of the partner, there is no continued joke. "Be careful to flash off." The snake next to the big snake pill yelled, and then jumped off the ground. When I heard the big snake pill, I was a little strange, but because of my trust in my partner, I did not hesitate to jump. "Oh, the reaction is quite fast." At this time, two people came out from the side lanes. They looked the same. The important thing was that they had a rebellious sign on their foreheads and a smile on the front. The back is a cold face, the person who just opened is said by the person in front. "Who are you?" asked the big snake pill j¨«ng. "When you ask someone else''s name, shouldn''t you tell someone your name first?" The smiley humanity, but the big snake pill can''t look down on them. They have made the big snake pill feel dangerous, at least as strong as himself. miss you. "There are a total of three ninjas in this cottage, and the one that can grow long is definitely the second and the third in the thief." The analysis of the big snake pill is slow. "It¡¯s quite clear to us. It¡¯s good to see that you should still be a little confident that it should give us a little more fun.¡± It¡¯s still the smiley face, but this time his face is a little dignified. The other party¡¯s own intelligence is so clear and it seems that the ninja is still opposite to the wood leaf. Wood leaves have already paid attention to the cottage. Even if they defeat them, they will only have more Konoha ninjas. I can beat the autumn wind when nobody pays attention, how can I fight to be the first wooden leaf of the village. It seems that after this time, I still have to go out to avoid the wind. I glanced at the siblings behind me and saw the meaning of the other person, then nodded without a trace. The opposite side is staring at the big snake pill that they are doing every move. They are slightly squinting, and they are thinking about countermeasures. Looking at the opposite side, it is definitely a sibling, and the strength is similar to oneself. The strength of the two joint forces can definitely compare. Forbearance, myself and the two are not necessarily able to fight. The original plan is to first kill the two with the power of four people to defeat the thief head, but the situation is now beyond the plan. How do you do it yourself and yourself? Just now both sides were thinking about their situation and methods, and they stood there silently. Finally, they couldn¡¯t help but take the lead in speaking: "Do you want to fight and say so much nonsense?" Then turn to the big snake Pill whispered: "I don''t know how to do it with the hand, I may have been dragged by the thief''s leader. We can only defeat the two before us. Otherwise, it''s not just me, they can''t even we can''t. Fortunately." The big snake pill looked at the camera with amazement. I didn''t expect him to say so well. Dashen Pill also understands that he has no retreat. He still wants to find a way to defeat the two people on the opposite side. Then he said that he believes that the village will not look at his own danger. The teacher Fei Fei must also look at it in the dark. However, I also have my own arrogance, but also want to be able to complete this b-level task. "This is still used by you to say, be careful, the cooperation on the opposite side is very powerful." The big snake pill deliberately said to the self. "Well." He also shrugged himself and said that he didn''t care. "Let''s go." The smiling thief was cold-faced behind him. The thief behind nodded. "Thunder. Thunder burst." The cold face of the back of the ninja is printed, and then they throw a thunderball lane against them. Thunderballs quickly flew to the place where they stood, and they exploded. They also jumped away from each other with the big snake pill. At this moment, a figure wrapped in a chapel came to the big snake pill. I want to start with the big snake pill that looks thinner and solve the battle quickly. However, they still underestimated the body of the big snake pill, only to see the big snake pill in a very strange posture flashed the enemy hit a punch in the waist of the big snake pill, and then a snake on the hand of the big snake pill wants to wrap the enemy but The speed of the opposite side is still flashing faster. When it comes to trouble, the battle is actually completed in that moment. At this time, the big snake pill falls firmly on the ground and keeps a close eye on the figure. Just now, I also reacted to the big snake pill Your body skills are really weird. "The ninja who stood in front of the scene: "I can still avoid my attack. But how many times can this happen? ""How to do? "I also looked at the big snake pill." "It¡¯s a bit of a hassle. The opposite is the combination of distance and distance. If the battle cannot kill the people behind, the action must be restrained, and the ninja in front looks very fast. It is still very difficult to kill the people behind. "The big snake pill analyzes: "I don''t know how the ninja body is behind. If the body is still good, we won''t have to fight." "But I have a way, you come over." "The big snake pill said it to the self, and then said in the ear of the self, and listened to it and nodded. "How, understand? "Well, understand." "There is also a nod to the big snake pill. "Wind. Big breakthrough. After the discussion, the big snake pill took the lead to print a strong wind against the two people on the opposite side. Then the two opposite sides flashed, the front ninja, the other side of the self also rushed over, at this time the self is also It is being sealed, but it has been interrupted before it is completed. It can only helplessly avoid the enemy''s attack, but another person''s ninjutsu has arrived, only to see a chain of lightning against the self, also come It was sh¨¨, but it immediately turned into a charred piece of wood. "Replacement? not good. The ninja, who had just chased him and wanted to make up a punch, shouted in surprise, then immediately reacted and turned and ran to the ninja who had put on the ninja, but it was already late. "Tudor. The technique of beheading in the heart." "I saw a hand sticking out from the place where the ninja stood and grabbed the ninja''s leg and pulled it down. Then I came up from the soil." Finally succeeded. "There is excitement in the world. "Be careful. ¡±

 Chapter 237：

    Then shouted at the back of the big snake pill. Just when I turned around and wanted to see what happened, a lightning hit the ground, and the self was also hit and flew out. At this time, I saw that the person I had pulled had changed. Into a piece of wood, in the distance, a person is standing in the tree and releasing ninjutsu to himself. "Double snake strangles." At this time, the big snake pill finally rushed to the front and facing the ninja. His hands had turned into two big snakes and rushed to the ninja. The ninja was not responsive to the ninjutsu, but in two When the big snake was about to bite him, the ninja who had rushed out at the moment finally came back to catch another ninja and jumped to the side to let the two big snakes catch the air. "It¡¯s the same thing now." The big snake pill suddenly shouted at the self. "Turk. Huangquanuma." The other side of the line also printed and then pressed to the ground. I saw that the two ninjas stood in a small swamp and directly trapped them. Then I also turned to the big snake pill. "Fire. How to fire the ball." The fire was also sprayed on the two trapped ninjas. "The wind is blowing. A big breakthrough." The big snake pill also began to print when it was printed, and then spurted a strong wind and rushed directly to the two ninjas with the fireball. "Is it over?" asked himself to come to the big snake pill. "I don''t think it is possible." The big snake pill replied. "Be careful." At this time, he suddenly pushed the big snake pill next to him. The big snake pill did not react, and was pushed away, but only then saw a black shadow flashing, and the net was directly hit by the black shadow. Finally, the big snake pill saw the true face of the black shadow. It turned out to be the physical ninja that had just been hit. I saw that his clothes had been burned out, and the hair was burnt a lot. There are still others in the distance. A ninja is almost the same as sitting next to the tree and gasping, it seems his credit. "How are you?" The big snake pill stood up and ran to see the injury from the side. "I really looked down on you, I almost died, but you angered me, and then let you accept my punishment." The standing ninja had already lost his smile, and he shouted. Road. "Cough, can''t die, but if you want to fight again, there is no way, then you will be in trouble." The self-deprecating way. "Nothing, then look at me." Dashen pill comforted himself: "The original move was prepared to deal with me, it seems that it can only be used first." "Receive it, Ninjutsu. Wan Snake cone." The big snake pill''s face showed a sly face facing the two ninjas on the opposite side.


    I also looked at the blood clots in the ground. Suddenly, there was a cold air rising from my heart to the top of my head. There was a feeling of scalp tingling. I swallowed a hard throat and looked at the serpent big snake pill. I also did not think that such a terrible thing was done by him. This is the real "smashing corpse".


    "Okay, things are solved, let''s go?" The big snake pill is also facing the road.


    "Go.. Where are you going?" The self is still in a state of shock and has not yet returned to ask.


    "Of course it is with me, they are all right, are you okay?" The big snake pill looked at the strange and said strangely.


    "Amount, I am very good, then let''s go, huh, huh." The self has come back, and he smiled.


    "You can still go? Do you want me to carry you?" asked the big snake pill to help the hard-to-stand up.


    "You don''t have to use it, you still stare at me."


    "Well, let''s go." The big snake pill and the self-study slowly disappeared into the darkness, and the scene also restored the silence of the past.


    Just when the battle with the big snake pill and the two Zhongshan thieves came out, our me and the master were confronting the leader of the thief.


    Looking at the dragon scale sword held by the thief of the opposite thief, the hibiscus in my body began to feel a little boiling, and my heart is eager to get it, I must get it, my eyes are red staring at the dragon Scale sword.


    The next hand was looking at me a little worried. She found that my status was a bit too big.


    "I, you are fine." The hand is worried about authenticity.


    "Forehead, I am fine. Why do you ask?" I came back to God.


    "I found you a little weird."


    "Is it?" I was shocked by my heart. What happened to me? Is there any secret in the sword? It seems that we must first defeat the thief leader on the opposite side in order to study it.


    "You see how dazzling a sword is, you can die under this sword. You should be honored." The thief''s leader apparently did not find that my state was wrong. I still looked at the kendo in my hand.


    "Next, let''s die." The thief''s head suddenly changed his eyes and raised the sword in his hand. They waved at me and saw that the original plain sword suddenly flashed. www.novelhall.com ~ A blue sword is drawn to me.


    "Be careful." The hand shouted at me.


    "Beast. Hardening" I lifted my hands and crossed them in front of my chest. The original arm had turned khaki. When the sword slammed into my arm, I was directly thrown away.


    "This sword is really powerful. If it is not using sclerotherapy, it may be impossible to harden the skin." I saw the scar on the right hand thinking of the blood flowing out.


    "Hey, can you still block the sword of the dragon scale sword? It seems that I still look down on you, then solve it first." The thief¡¯s head was surprised and then rushed to me, I have not reacted yet. At the time, when he came to him and was preparing to take a sword to slash people, suddenly a strong force came from the abdomen, and then the thief leader was directly thrown out.


    "Don''t forget, there are more than one opponent." At this time, the voice of the master hand came. After the original hand saw the movement of the thief''s head, he went straight to the front of the thief''s head and flew him to protect me.


    "And me, what did you do when you were fighting?" The hand rushed back to God''s way.


    "Sorry, it won''t be." I faintly smiled.


    "Cough, bastard, actually got another punch, how did the child do it, the strength is so big, it seems that the ribs are broken." The thief leader slowly stood up and said: "It seems that people More is trouble, or solve one problem first."


    After that, the thief¡¯s leader disappeared again, this time appeared next to me who was printing, but I was already prepared to write the wheel eye, and saw the thief¡¯s head came to me and stopped immediately. Printing, extracting the dragon scale sword that did not resist the thief''s head. At this time, the master hand punched the thief''s head again, and the thief''s leader did not dare to jump straight out.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 238：

    "Outline, I need time." I was facing the hand of the opponent, and then began to print.


    "Come on, this sword is weird, I can''t be long."


    "Just because you still want to stop me." The thief''s leader heard the dialogue between me and the master hand, but the sword in his hand waved more sharply.


    "Well, the hand is flashing." I shouted at the outline.


    "Mu ¶Ý. The practice of the four-column prison." I took a shot at the land in front of me. At this time, the entanglement of the thief and the thief¡¯s leader had already jumped away. Only the thief¡¯s leader was standing guarded. A number of * wooden strips suddenly appeared on the ground and rushed to the thief''s head. The thief''s leader did not react and was directly tied.


    "This is Muxi Ninjutsu, who are you, how can the narrative of the first generation of Naruto." The thief''s leader looked incredulous, but no one answered him, and I would not take the initiative to explain to him. .


    "Is this a raft?" The hand of this side looked at the complicated look of the wooden strips.


    "Well." After I answered the outline, I didn''t stop, but continued to print: "Fire, the fireball." A big fireball rushed to the thief leader who was struggling.


    "Is it solved?" asked the master.


    "It should be." I looked at the sea of ??fire in front of me.


    "Let''s go." After a while, the master handed to me. Then turned and wanted to leave.


    "Do you want to go this way?" This is a gloomy voice that suddenly appears behind the hands of the hand. At this time, the hand quickly turns around and sees a black-eyed figure, holding a gorgeous sword as always, ready to cut. At this time, the outline hand wanted to hide and it was too late, and only closed his eyes to meet the coming of death.


    "I am going to die, is my life over?" Just as the master was closing his eyes and waiting for the fall of the sword, he was slow to see the feeling of the sword. At this time, the hand slowly opened and saw only a tender back appeared in front of the eyes.


    "I?" The master couldn''t believe the authenticity. She couldn''t think that I would appear in front of her.


    "Cough, the hand you close your eyes is trying to find death?" I replied.


    At this time, I heard some of my tone is wrong, right, what about the dragon scale sword? I thought that the outline hand immediately ran behind me, I saw that I was holding the sharp blade in one hand, the tip of the sword has been inserted into my body, but it is fortunate that the insertion is not very deep, at this time I am facing the opposite thief. The leader is more competitive.


    "Are you okay?" I asked anxiously after supporting the thief''s leader and supporting the crumbling.


    "A fool, what are you crying? I am not dead yet." I smiled and wiped the corner of my hand. The hand only found that my eyes were wet, but I did not stop my hand. Just a little reddish face, some embarrassed to look at me.


    "I didn''t say that I won''t let anyone of you have an accident." I comforted.


    "Haha, it¡¯s really a moving scene. People are dying, still Qingqing, me, and it¡¯s really disgusting." At this time, the thief¡¯s leader next to him saw this scene ridiculously.


    "Let''s go, I will drag him." I told the hand, then struggled to stand up.


    "No, I don''t go, don''t you say that you won''t leave a partner? I tell you now, I am the same." The hand was barely facing me.


    After a moment of silence, I looked at the face with a stubborn face, and the tears on my face did not disappear. Suddenly smiled: "In this case, let us fight side by side."


    "Well." The outline nodded.


    "You one can''t go, you have to die." The thief head rushed over.


    "Water Margin. Water Dragon Bomb." I printed the road, and then a water dragon appeared from the place where there was no water to the thief leader.


    "Ninjutsu is not effective for me." The thief looked at the water dragon, and then directly looked at the water dragon on a sword. I saw the water dragon mourning and shattered directly. The thief¡¯s head was not lost, and came directly to me and The sword in front of the hand looked at me, and I was trapped by my bitterness. Then the thief¡¯s leader escaped the punch of the hand, and the backhand saw the sword and the hand, and the hand was flashed, then my bitterness In front of the head of the thief, the thief leader can only help but escape again.


    I and the master are struggling to resist the attack of the thief''s head with the tacit cooperation of each other. The thief leader is also a little impatient with them.


    Suddenly, the thief leader launched the battle circle, the right hand put the sword in a vertical position, and the left hand smeared at the sword body: "Thunder, go."


    I saw a lot of lightning from the side of the thief''s head. The gang of the thief''s leader was directly charged, and flew out. Lying on the ground, people were not awake. Although I used the wind to block the lightning, it was too expensive. Chakra hands on the ground and gasped.


    "Ha ha ha, don''t think that I will only practice, don''t think that you will have some tricks. Occasionally it is quite effective to use one." The thief leader is arrogant at this time.


    "Kid, don''t you care about this girl? I will let you see the person you care most about dying in front of youThe thief''s head slowly walks to the side of the hand, a little cat catching the mouse The banter is facing me.


    But he didn''t notice that my eye''s original three-hook jade writing wheel turned at this moment, and it seemed to start to change a bit, but immediately stopped and turned, then looked in one direction, his face was relieved.


    Because at this time the head of the mountain thief was inserted in front of two sufferings, the thief leader also looked at the two people standing not far away.


    "I didn''t expect that I lost so badly." Of course, the two people were just the rush to come and the big snakes, and now they are talking.


    "You are here." I slowly stood up and asked faintly: "It seems to be a bit late."


    "I met two mice and it was a little trouble to kill. It was a bit late." The big snake pill replied.


    "You are all wood leaves?" The thief looked at the big snake pill that had just appeared and asked himself: "The second and third should be killed by you?"


    "You are the leader of the thief? Then we will be your opponent by two of us." The big snake pill looked at the thief head: "The big snake pill is on."


    "I don''t think your status is very good." I came to my side and helped me, and looked at me.


    I saw my chest, and my left hand was full of blood, and it was still flowing.


    "I''m fine, how are you doing, it seems that you are also hurt when you look at you." I don''t care if I hold my left hand.


    "Nothing, the person who can kill me has not yet been born." He was jokingly joking.


    "It''s okay, the next battle will be handed over to you. I don''t seem to be able to do anything like this." I said.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 239：

    "You will take a break with the master, and then hand it over to us." At this time, the big snake pill came to the hand.


    "Be careful, the sword in the opponent''s hand is weird." I am facing the big snake.


    Then I took over the hand, first checked her injury, and found that there was nothing to help her sit down and rest. After all, the battle was too fierce, and neither of them had any chakras.


    "Hey, hello, are you ignoring me?" The thief''s leader over there saw the conversation, and he was uncomfortable.


    Then they rushed over to me and wanted to give them time to rest. In his opinion, even two more people could not be their opponents.


    "Your opponent is us." The big snake pill used the kendo of the thief''s head. Next to the self is also coming to the side of the big snake pill to punch the thief leader.


    "You are the same, even if you add you are not my opponent." The thief leader talked to the big snake pill while coping with the big snake pill and the joint attack.


    After the thief¡¯s leader used the sword to repel the self-attack, he kicked the leg to the waist of the big snake pill. When the thief¡¯s leader thought that he had kicked the body of the big snake pill, the big snake pill suddenly turned away from the foot. Then, when the thief¡¯s head was surprised, he kicked the thief¡¯s leader.


    "It''s not very strong." The singer also sneered at the thief''s head.


    "Cough, I was stunned." The thief''s leader stood up and casually wiped the blood from his mouth.


    "Thunder. Lei." I saw the thief''s leader swaying the sword, and then the whole body was surrounded by the thunder chakra.


    "Is this the effect of the sword?" While sitting on the side of the rest, I saw this scene. It is obvious that the strength of the thief''s head has exceeded the general endurance. It is not like his own strength, and then thinks.


    However, when I was thinking about it, the situation on the field has changed. The strength of the current thief¡¯s head has exceeded the strength of the big snake pill and the self-sufficiency. Now the speed of the big snake pill and the self has not kept up. So, although the body of the big snake pill is very strange, but still can not block the attack of the thief head. The big snake pill was once again hit by the thief''s leader, lying on the ground, and has been beaten once in the past.


    By the way, "It seems that I still want to shoot, but fortunately, they have been dragging their time. It seems that Chakra is enough. It seems that only the trick is used." I thought.


    At this time, "Hot..." is also trying to use the fire to interfere with the action of the thief head that is entangled with the big snake pill. I did not expect that the thief leader gave up the fight with the big snake pill and turned. In addition, when I have not finished the print, I have come to the side of the self. At this time, I have just stopped myself and can''t react.


    On the occasion of this millennium, I came to the side to resist the attack of the thief''s head, and then pulled the other side to flash to the other side, "Thunder. Pseudo-dark" just escaped the thief''s leader spit out from the mouth. Thunder ball.


    At this time, the big snake pill and the hand came to me. "He is too strong. It is not something that can be defeated by people of this level. I can resist it for so long. I admire it." The next big snake pill is also deeply considered.


    "At this time, don''t talk nonsense anymore. Is there any way?" The master interrupted, and he still wanted to speak.


    "It''s very difficult. It seems that we should retreat first." The big snake pill opened.


    "No, his speed is not what we can compare. There is basically no escape from running." I said: "There is still a way."


    "What?" Dasong pill asked with a look of curiosity.


    "I have a trick to be able to kill him directly, but it takes a long time." I said.


    "Really? Is it so powerful, what is Ninjutsu?" The face is also unbelievable.


    "This is a trick that I created myself, called the thousand birds." I said indifferently.


    The big snake pills face each other and look at each other. Some don''t believe it. Although I am called a genius, each of them is also a top figure. They are often called geniuses. They naturally know the difficulty of creating ninjutsu, and they are still so advanced. Ninjutsu, to defeat the thief''s head, the Ninjutsu must be at least A-level. Can I really create a Class A ninjutsu?


    "Well, there is no other way right now, we will believe me." At this time, the hand began, and then said to me: "I believe in you, I will try to delay you time."


    "We are also." The big snake pill and the self answered.


    "Then let''s get started." I said to them, and then began to seal, and the hands of them stood around me to protect.


    "Hey, what are they doing?" The thief¡¯s head looked at me curiously, but the more he looked at his face, the more dignified he was. www.novelhall.com~ I saw my left hand on my right hand on my wrist. The right hand is condensing the thundering chakra, from which there are countless birds screaming, watching me use the seemingly evil writing wheel and the ninjutsu that is about to be issued, the thief leader Feel a dangerous message.


    "Although I don''t know what you are going to do, how can such a dangerous ninjutsu make you go on, you are going to die." The thief leader finally decided to preemptively interrupt my ninjutsu.


    "Fast, protect me." This side of the hand they looked at my "cool" to the extreme ninja some stunned, this is my own ninja?


    They all felt incredible, but when the thief¡¯s leader rushed over, he first returned to God and shouted at the big snake pill and the self.


    However, at this time, the thief leader has not been able to entangle with the gangsters. He feels that the biggest threat now is me, so this time they are very merciless to the squad, and they are directly fighting the front. Also, then escaped the blow of the big snake pill, punched on the shoulder of the hand, kicked the big snake pill again, and immediately flew the three snakes and the three of them, and then came to me who was casting ninjutsu.


    "It''s a dangerous ninjutsu, but unfortunately you are not skilled enough now, or I will die here today." The thief looked at me and interrupted the ninjutsu lying on the ground slowly: "But everything It¡¯s already late, you are going to die.¡±


    "I am going to die? I am already a dead person, not afraid of death, but unfortunately have not enjoyed the world." I looked at the sword that slowly fell to myself.


    At this point, they are also desperately trying to stand up and stop to stop it. "Goodbye, my friends, time and happiness with you."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 240：

    At this time, "¶£" finally broke through the sword of the thief¡¯s head.


    "Who is it?" The thief''s leader is now unable to take care of me on the ground. He jumped out of vigilance and looked around. I was also screwed up by this sudden occurrence. Is it:


    "I have performed very well, and then I will give it to the teacher." Sure enough, this familiar voice is like me in the sky, and the teacher Fei Fei finally came.


    "Who are you?" The thief''s leader saw the cockroach flying a wooden leaf ninja''s dress and understood that the master of the wood leaves came.


    "Ô³·É×ôÖú, the wood leaves elite tolerate." Teacher Fei Fei looked at the thief head faintly.


    "Let''s get it, you are not my opponent." Fei Fei looked at the leader of the thief who was thinking about running, as if he had seen his thoughts.


    "That must have been tried before I know." Although the thief leader knows that he is not his opponent, it is still unwilling to let himself surrender.


    "Mr. Fei Fei, can you hand him over to me." At this moment, a sudden voice sounded, and it was ours.


    "but.."


    "Sorry, although you think that I am willful, this is our task, and I don''t want to leave regrets for myself, or I will encounter obstacles in my future." I am obsessed.


    "Well, you are careful." I saw it and I seemed to understand what he meant: "And you are really good."


    "Thank you." I thanked the flying road, then began to print, my legs were slightly squatting, my left hand pressed the right hand wrist and then revealed the writing eyes of Sangouyu staring at the opposite thief leader, and the right hand began to condense Chakra.


    "ßóßóßóßó" is just the voice of countless birds.


    "I finally finished, Thunder. Thousands of birds" I began to open, and then countless complicated eyes, rushed to the leader of the thief, then the thief leader also opened his own maximum strength, the whole body covered with a layer of Lejia, " Don''t underestimate me, bastard."


    "Is this your own ninjutsu? Thousands of birds are a very good ninjutsu." Standing on the side of the squatting look at the stubborn figure on the field.


    "It''s really amazing, it''s one of the goals I want to surpass." I also looked at me enviously.


    "It¡¯s too messy. It¡¯s so chaotic with such heavy injuries. It seems that I should learn some medical ninjutsu, or who will take care of you?¡± Xuan¡¯s blushing thought.


    "I didn''t expect that you have such a powerful ninjutsu. It is really an opponent that I want to defeat the big snake pill, but don''t die here. I will definitely defeat you in the future." The big snake pill clenched his fist and thought. Regardless of the thoughts of others, I have already started to contact the thief leader at this time.


    Then the two men flashed past and stood back to back.


    ¡°Who won?¡± Everyone present at the moment wanted to know the result.


    "Cough, so fast." At this time, the right hand of the thief''s head began to fall to the ground, and then the whole person fell, and the victory of the thief''s head also announced my victory.


    "I won you." The hand came to me with pleasure and took a picture of my shoulder, but I fell immediately.


    In the morning, a ray of sunshine shines through the window on this delicate face. At this time, the delicate face is pale, and a pair of closed eyes slowly open.


    "Amount, where am I?" I opened the eyes that were closed for a long time, and hoarsely said that it was not suitable for such bright sunshine. I wanted to raise my hand to cover it and found myself on the left hand side. Sitting down on a person, seeing the beautiful face, I can''t help but feel a hot heart, raising my right hand is trying to touch her face, just when my hand is about to touch, suddenly the sleeping eyes open Just looking at yourself.


    I put away my right hand a little, and weakly said: "Sorry." The singer who just woke up was also a little embarrassed to encounter this situation. His face was a little red and a little overwhelmed: "It doesn''t matter."


    "Cough, what is this?" I feel a little awkward and then deliberately shift the subject.


    "This is the medical hospital of Konoha." The master also responded calmly.


    "Hospital?" I was a little confused because I just woke up and said, "How can I be here?"


    "You forgot, you are injured after hard work with the thief''s leader, or you are flying back from the teacher."


    "Right, how is the leader of the mountain thief. And you and the big snake pill they have nothing to do." I began to think back and asked.


    "I was fine with the big snake pill. At this time, I was hurt and hurt a little, but I was discharged from the hospital two days ago."


    "How long have I been in a coma?" I asked, letting go.


    "You have been in a coma for three days. It really made me worry about death." The director was embarrassed, and then complained: "You can''t force you to be reluctant in the future. You have to know that the doctor said that if you don''t have medical treatment, you have no hope." "It is said that the eyes of the hands of the hands begin to turn red, and there is a feeling of tears at any time."


    "Well, I promise you that I will not be reluctant in the future. You should never cry~ www.novelhall.com~ I have no quick immunity to the girl''s tears."


    "You have to cry." The hand wiped his eyes and snarled. Just let me stay on the spot.


    "What do you see?" asked the embarrassed hand after seeing my gaze. "You are beautiful." I sincerely said.


    "What about nonsense, ignore you." The hand angered, but from her happy eyes, she could see the joy of her mood. Then turned and walked out of the ward.


    "Oh, the most difficult thing to do is to be beautiful." I sighed as I watched the outline and left: "But I am not quite satisfied, isn''t it?" I looked through the window to the outside world.


    "No, this is the sword you want." The hand gave me the sword that was taken from the leader of the thief.


    It¡¯s been three days since I was discharged from the hospital. During these three days, I have been talking to me by the master, and there are also big snakes and the companions who are also friends, and I will come to see me from time to time. Maru and Yu Fei¡¯s teacher came to be okay, and the oneself came out to reveal the eyes that I couldn¡¯t stand, as if I would swallow me at any time. I¡¯ve been pestering me and asking this question. I¡¯m very entangled, if not The **** of the hand is escorting on the side. Maybe I am bothered to be bored by myself. But it is quite comfortable for me to live like this. If my heart has my own ideals, I really hope that I can continue this way.


    Finally, after three days, I couldn¡¯t wait to leave the hospital. I was still frustrated that I couldn¡¯t get the dragon scale sword, but on the day I left the hospital, I called the sword on my hand.


    "I don''t know what the sword is for, but when I saw that you were so nervous about this sword, I secretly saved it." The hand was surprised at me.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 241：

    "You are really good at the hand." I was excited to hold the head of the hand and kissed the forehead of the hand, and then, regardless of the face of the hand that had been red on the side of the face, I took the dragon scale sword back. Going to the long-lost home, I carefully looked at the sword that I was chasing.


    This is a Chinese-style sword. The handle of the sword is pure yellow. It is also engraved with two Chinese dragons. The blade is a bright, like a glimpse of autumn. It is the sharpness of this sword. What attracts me most is The sword is portrayed with a lifelike green dragon, but the green dragon closes his eyes.


    "What is special about this sword?" I thought through the ice-cold dragon scale sword over and over again.


    "Try it with a little blood first." I held a sword in my right hand and suddenly made a hole in my left hand. The fresh blood was falling down the dragon scale sword along the palm of my hand. I saw that the blood falling on the sword was strange. Disappeared, suddenly the dragon scale sword green manuscript, my hair holding the sword without wind automatically, I am sighing this scene, suddenly a message passed into my mind through the sword body, after a while dragon The scales sword turned back to the original gorgeous, ordinary look.


    "It turned out to be like this." After a while, I opened my eyes and looked at the sword in front of me.


    I know from the information given by the sword, the origin of the dragon scale sword, it turned out that this sword was once the sword of the Qinglong god, lost in a war in ancient times, and then was sneaked in a chance The leader got it and finally fell into my hands.


    Speaking of it, the role of the dragon scale sword is not generally large. The power of the dragon scale sword is definitely not the same as that used by the thief leader. The main reason is two. First, the dragon scale sword is incomplete. There is a groove at the junction of the handle and the blade, which was originally inlaid with dragon scales of the dragon god, but unfortunately the dragon scales disappeared after so many years of loss, so the power of the sword is reduced. This is an incomplete dragon scale sword; there is a second reason. The thief''s head does not have a scorpion, which means that there is no hibiscus attribute. The energy attribute of the dragon **** is the wood attribute. It may be related to Chakra in me, but I will not study it now.


    In short, this sword is used by a person with a wooden property Chakra, the effect is absolutely different.


    But even if this is the case, the sword is still hard to raise the leader of the mountain thief with only the strength of the endurance to the point of tolerance, so that the power of this sword can be seen.


    Of course, in addition to the above effects, now this dragon scale sword has three characteristics, one is that it can break all the ninjutsu, this is a bit like the second generation of Huo Ying with the sword Lei Shenjian.


    The second is that its energy source owner provides Chakra, which is more sharp, a bit like the sneaky picking muscle, but this sword is more powerful is to provide any property of Chakra, of course, the owner has of.


    The third is that this sword can directly attack the soul. Of course, it is aimed at those who are unstable in the soul, just like those who are born from the earth later. They can use this sword to stab, which is equivalent to the ten-sword sword that can be sealed. The effect, of course, is not only the effect. If you can retrieve the dragon scale on the dragon scale sword, this sword can have the effect of extracting the soul and transferring the soul. Of course, this requires a powerful chakra, which is more than the original artifact. To be stronger than one level, not that these are not what I can think of now, but with other attributes, this sword is already an artifact.


    So, after I learned about the situation of this sword, I immediately picked it up happily. It is really an artifact of TM.


    I didn''t expect my dog ??to be so good, I could get the artifact of this cow B when I was a B-level task.


    I can only sigh "This is the character." However, after the excitement, I realized that there is a problem, I will not be a sword, which makes me depressed. Just as you find yourself in the middle of five million, and then eager to change the money, the ticket seller tells you that the ticket is expired, which is not depressing? So I started thinking about how to solve this problem.


    "Yes, that''s it." I thought about my chin.


    Konoha Ninja School Training Ground. At this time, two people were standing opposite each other, and there was a man with a black sword on his side standing on the side.


    "Yu Mao, today is my 888th challenge to you, I must defeat you today." One of the two men on the field was dressed in green, the hairstyle was watermelon-shaped, and there was a pair of very thick eyebrows.


    "Do not talk nonsense, do it quickly, don''t let it go." The other is of course the flag of the wood leaf white teeth in the future.


    "It''s a lifelong opponent of my Ajia." Ajia showed his gleaming tooth and looked proud.


    "..." Yan Mao looked at the teammate silently, and then said to the black man next to him: "Night, this time you are still a referee."


    "No problem." The black man faintly said: "Get started." The atmosphere of the scene cooled down instantly Even the somewhat eccentric Ajia began to show a serious, dignified expression.


    "Wait." Suddenly, Miao Mao interrupted, and was ready to rush to the Ajia. "Since it is here, what to hide, come out." One side of the Ajia and the night-time person, and others ?


    But then I began to be vigilant, looking back and forth, the strength of the people must be above themselves. At this time, the idea of ??Ajia and night.


    After a while, just when Ajia and the night thought that Yan Mao had made a mistake, a voice sounded. "Long time no see, Yan Mao, I didn''t expect your alertness to be so strong." Ajia and the night quickly turned around. Look at the direction of the person who is coming.


    I saw a black windbreaker, a wooden leaf guard, a strange sword in his hand, a faint smile on his handsome face, everything looked so unreal. This person is of course me.


    "I, you are still not the same, you haven''t seen it for so long, your strength should be a new level?" Yan Mao looked at me slowly, my heart was shocked, this is not seen for a year, my strength Has it grown to this point? Even myself was discovered out of danger.


    "How come so free to see me today?" Yan Mao is faint.


    "I am looking for you today." I replied not far from Yanmao: "Do you mind walking together?" I told Xiaomao.


    "Is there anything that can''t be said here?" The Ajia next to it finally opened up, and it was really bad to be ignored.


    "Oh, you are..." I looked at the classic dress in front of me and actually knew the identity of the other person. I watched this person who was actually the same as Akai who saw it. He is the next one. One of the blue beasts is the father of Akai.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 242：

    "I will introduce it.." "The life of a sly does not need to be introduced to his identity. My name is Ajia. It is the opponent of Qi Mu''s life." A erected the thumb of his right hand and revealed that he was shining. Glowing big teeth.


    "..." I looked at the people in front of me with a cold sweat.


    "Cough, I will help you introduce this, this is Ajia, another black dress is the moonlight family''s genius moonlight night." Yan Maozhen interrupted Ajia quickly.


    It was only after a sigh of relief. Then turned to the night: "This is our genius Uchiha, who is famous for Uchiha."


    "Hello, I am moonlight night." The night politely reached out.


    "Uchiha, I am honored to see you." I also used my rituals I practiced to go back and forth.


    "Oh, I have heard of your name, I don''t know if we have a chance to discuss it." The night is a little dissatisfied, this is a bit of a bad mood for the other party''s fame than it is, after all, no one is worse than anyone else.


    "Oh, there will be opportunities." I am also a person, naturally heard the deep meaning of the other party''s words, just faintly back.


    "Right, I think of it. You are the genius ninja, Uchiha I, I finally saw you, and I will fight with me." The Ajia next to him suddenly yelled and stared at me with eager eyes.


    "Forehead, I am only looking for some things in Mengmao." I shed cold sweat and explained quickly. After all, I am still impressed with this kind of fighting madman. Ajia and his son are the same as Akai. It¡¯s good to say that it¡¯s a good fight and a lot of courage; but to say that it¡¯s hard to listen to is a dog skin plaster, as long as you want to remove it, it¡¯s hard.


    If there is always a person to follow, I will fight with myself all day, I believe I will not forgive my decision today.


    "There is nothing to say after the duel." Ajia did not give me the opportunity to interrupt immediately.


    "Yu Mao, what do you say in the dark night?" Ajia turned to a meditation of Mao Maodao.


    "I think this is a good thing, just as I want to teach my ninja." The night replied.


    "Yes, I haven''t seen it for a long time. I also want to know if your strength is stronger. I have to know that I have been working hard since I was defeated in your hand, just to be able to defeat you one day." Open the road.


    "Oh, there is this, that is not to say, if I defeat me, it will be defeated by Yan Mao, this idea is really good." Ajia excitedly said.


    "In this case, okay, I accept your challenge." I changed my usual lazy look and looked serious.


    "Okay, since this is the case, I will make this referee."


    "I really decided?" Yan Mao asked me to stand on the left hand side.


    "It¡¯s a waste of time to come one by one, or let them go together." I was faint. As if I didn''t see two murderous eyes on the other side.


    "Well, since you decided, then the duel is starting now." The night is not angry and laughs, but anyone can see the raging anger in his eyes.


    "Although, there is still a tacit understanding with the night, but I decided to come one by one, let me go first, do you have no opinion in the dark night?" After everyone stood still, Ajia was facing the night.


    "It doesn''t matter." The night did not care.


    "So it started." Ajia excitedly looked at me opposite, then suddenly rushed to me.


    I am a little dignified and look at my Ajia quickly. It seems that the person who specializes in physical skills is still good, but it is not enough.


    I took ten shurikens from the back ninja bag and quickly slammed into the sprinting Ajia. When I saw that the shuriken was about to hit, I saw a mocking face on the face of Ajia, and then I disappeared after a flash. I was trying to stop and say a word to me, but when he saw that I was still calm, I suddenly felt a little bad. Then I heard the sound of the night, "Be careful." Ajia¡¯s reaction was not slow, and he turned over and escaped behind. Shuriken.


    "It''s really amazing." Ajia stood on the ground and found that he had returned to the place, as if he had never sprinted. This situation made Ajia feel a glimpse.


    "It seems that he said that it is not arrogant to deal with us two at a time, but that it really has this strength." The dark night on one side went to the side of Ajia who was dignified.


    "I really want to be called the biggest genius of Konoha." Ajia lamented, suddenly a face of the right way: "However, I will not give up, I believe that with the strength of our two is impossible to lose, despite The two people together have already lost us, but I still want to know how big we are from him."


    Ajia they are discussing here, and Yan Mao on the other side is also a shock in my heart. I did not expect that your strength has reached this point. Although you have been making progress, I will not lose to you. Yan Mao¡¯s face was smiling.


    "Uchibo I, I admit your strength now, but we will not shrink back like this, so let us fight all the way ~ www.novelhall.com~ night to me.


    "Come on." I simply replied.


    "We are on." The night rushed to Ajia and nodded.


    "Eight armor, open the door to open" Ajia opened his biggest trick.


    "Eight armor? Interesting." I looked at the faint road of the change of the genius. After the battle with the thief''s leader, my heart has matured and will not be shocked by some things. , causing errors.


    Ajia once again rushed to me, but this time the speed was completely incomparable last time. I came to my body very quickly. I didn¡¯t respond to it and I kicked my squat directly. I kicked me directly and then The bandages in the air both tied me and rushed straight to the ground.


    "Table Lotus." Ajia stood on the ground and gasped for a place surrounded by smoke. After all, it is still a child. It is still very laborious to exert this technique.


    "Tiger fist. Black tiger heart." Suddenly a figure appeared in front of the Ajia quickly, directly punching the gasping Ajia, the shadow is of course ours, I saw him writing with three hooks The wheel eye looked at the Ajia who was flying by himself.


    "What kind of body surgery is this? How is it so powerful." Ajia sat up from the ground and asked for his chest. He only felt that his strength was slowly draining and he couldn¡¯t lift his strength.


    "This is my own body." I am not blushing at all.


    "Yes? I lost." Ajia convinced the oral channel: "But I will work hard, I have already regarded you as the two major opponents of my life, and one day I will surpass you." Ajia excited, I have restored my nature, and I thought of it without words. But soon, I concentrated again, after all, there is now a more difficult opponent to hide in the dark.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 243：

    "You don''t come out? Then I will come to you." I looked around.


    "Hibis. Perception." I sealed and pressed my hands to the ground. "Found it." I immediately rushed to the front.


    "Is it discovered? Then it will be hard to fight. Moonlight knife method. Thousands of illusions." The night that was originally discovered suddenly broke out from the front of me.


    Looking at the scene, it was like a thousand night-like scenes. Every night, I slashed at me with a knife. I saw that I was not flustered: "All illusions will be broken under these eyes." Then I Calm backwards and then no matter what the night he chopped to himself, turned and took the pain and stood still.


    "Is it still discovered by you?" The child who looked at him in the night and was almost as big as himself was holding a bitter frame in front of his neck and feeling the pain of your cold. "I lost." "I heard the darkness of the night and the recovery of the bitterness."


    "Well, now the results have come out, and finally I won the Uchiha." At this time, Yan Mao came over and patted the shoulders of the night.


    "Well, the duel is over, you can say your thing." Yan Mao turned to me.


    "I am here to find something to help you." I looked at Yan Maodao.


    "What? You want to learn knife with me?" Yan Mao looked at me in surprise.


    "I think I have already said it clearly enough." I looked at Yan Mao faintly.


    "This is impossible." Yan Mao refused: "I, you know, as a person of the flag wood family, I am not willing to give the family''s knife skills to people outside the family."


    "And." Yan Mao explained solemnly: "And as a knife that has been passed down from generation to generation by the Qimu family, it is impossible for people other than the Qimu family to learn."


    "Oh, why is this?" I was curious, I thought that Yan Mao was afraid that his strength would exceed him, and he did not expect to have secrets.


    "You have to know why the people in our family are all white hair. This is not to say that genetics is so simple. It can be said that this is already a sign of our family, because this is the **** limit of the flag wood family, just like you Yuzhi. Bo¡¯s writing is the same as the round eyes.¡± Yan Mao slowly said.


    "It turns out." I suddenly realized that I thought that Kakashi was the white hair that my father had learned. I didn''t expect to have this statement. Although I had expected it would not be so simple to learn the knife, it still had some Disappointed.


    "You don''t have to be so frustrated." Yan Mao saw a disappointment and suddenly said.


    "In fact, besides me, someone can teach you how to use it."


    "Who is it? Is it the night?" I saw the hope of excitement.


    "The knife of the night is also a family biography, you don''t have to think about it, but I am not talking about him, but another person."


    "Is it..." I thought thoughtfully.


    "Yes, it is him. You must know that the knives of Naoto are as famous as his ninjutsu. I guess it should not be under the flag." Yan Mao said with respect to his face: "The most important thing is that his knife is He created it, you should be able to learn."


    "Well, I am going to ask the Naruto. Although I can''t learn your knife, I still want to thank you." I yelled at Yan Mao and then turned and left.


    "Uchibo I, you are getting stronger and stronger, but this is good. At least I will not be lonely on the road of the strong, but I have to train a lot, otherwise I will let you underneath this." What a good thing.¡± Yan Mao looked at my back and said to herself.


    "Hey." Huo Ying Building, the door of the Huo Ying office sounded a knock on the door.


    "Come in." The second generation was sitting in the main position to handle daily affairs and shouted at the door.


    "Oh, it''s me, I heard that since you left the hospital, you can''t see it. How come today is so free, come to me." The second generation looked up and saw that it was me, jokingly.


    "Huoying adults, I am here to find you something." I respectfully stood in front of the second generation desk.


    Speaking of it, the most respected in the entire world of Naruto is the second generation. This is not only the respect of the position of Naruto like the ordinary ninja, but also because I think the most powerful thing in the entire Naruto world is the second generation Naruto. Maybe someone It will be said that the first generation and the spot are more powerful than the second generation. In fact, in the past stories, all the things are about the second generation of ninjutsu. It can be said that most of the knives of the wood leaves are masterpieces of the second generation, such as the earth. The practice of reincarnation and flying thunder gods is even the second generation of creation.


    To put it bluntly, the first generation and the plaques all have their own special abilities to be invincible in the world, while the second generation is able to defeat the invincible hands of the world by ordinary leeches, not to mention the many bans created by the second generation. So, in my own opinion, the most powerful person in the world of Naruto is the second generation, so I have always held the most respectful feelings for the second generation.


    "I still prefer you to call me my grandfather." The second generation did not care.


    In fact, I have seen the second generation very early, and I was born as an excellent combination of the Uchiha family and the thousand hands. I am naturally concerned by the two communities, and I personally respect the second generation. So at a very young age, I still have deep feelings with the second generation.


    "Huoying adults." I cried blame.


    "Okay, okay, don''t tease you, say, what? It''s so grand." The second generation saw that I was really serious and then resumed the serious side.


    "I want to ask you to teach me the knife, please please." I said a deep sigh.


    After the second generation heard my words, I looked at me seriously. After a while, I said: "I can promise your request."


    "Really? It''s great." I was a little happy and a little surprised. I thought it was not so easy to do. After all, the second generation and the Uchiha family are not well-known, as the two families inherit. Although people have some advantages, they are sometimes embarrassing.


    "Don''t be happy too early, I have conditions." The second generation saw me so excited, could not help but open the way.


    "Well, I know that you are having a hard time, I will not mention that kind of request." I saw the distressed expression of my second generation.


    "Thank you for the second grandfather." I relieved, after all, I am not the one who can''t do it.


    "Well, my request is not necessarily lower than that requirement. You must be mentally prepared." The second generation continued to fight.


    "No problem, no matter what the conditions I can do." I am firm.


    "Well, this spirit is not bad, but I ask, I haven''t thought about it yet. I will tell you when I want to." The second generation thought about it.


    "Thank you, Grandpa." I was grateful that I didn''t even think that things would be so easy to finish. I started to look forward to using the dragon sword.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 244：

    "What? You want to learn knife with me?" Yan Mao looked at the apocalypse standing in front of him in surprise.


    "I think I have already said it clearly enough." Tianqi said faintly.


    "This is impossible." Yan Mao refused: "Apocalypse, you know, as a person of the flag wood family, I am not willing to give the family''s knife skills to people outside the family."


    "And." Yan Mao explained solemnly: "And as a knife that has been passed down from generation to generation by the Qimu family, it is impossible for people other than the Qimu family to learn."


    "Oh, why is this?" Apocalypse was curious, and originally thought that Yan Mao was afraid that his strength would exceed him, and he did not expect to have secrets.


    "You have to know why the people in our family are all white hair. This is not to say that genetics is so simple. It can be said that this is already a sign of our family, because this is the **** limit of the flag wood family, just like you Yuzhi. Bo¡¯s writing is the same as the round eyes.¡± Yan Mao slowly said.


    "It turns out that." Apocalypse suddenly realized that Kakashi had thought that he had learned the white hair of his father. I did not expect this statement. Although I had expected it to be so simple, I still had some Disappointed.


    "You don''t have to be so depressed." Yan Mao saw a disappointed apocalypse suddenly began.


    "In fact, besides me, someone can teach you how to use it."


    "Who is it? Is it the night?" Apocalypse saw hope and excitement.


    "The knife of the night is also a family biography, you don''t have to think about it, but I am not talking about him, but another person."


    "Is it..." Apocalypse thought thoughtfully.


    "Yes, it is him. You must know that the knives of Naoto are as famous as his ninjutsu. I guess it should not be under the flag." Yan Mao said with respect to his face: "The most important thing is that his knife is He created it, you should be able to learn."


    "Well, I am going to ask the Naruto. Although I can''t learn your knife, I still want to thank you." Apocalypse yelled at Yan Mao, then turned and left.


    "Uchibo Apocalypse, you are getting stronger and stronger, but this is good. At least I will not be lonely on the road of the strong, but I have to train a lot, otherwise I will let you underneath this." What a good thing.¡± Yan Mao looked at the back of the apocalypse and said to himself.


    "Hey." Huo Ying Building, the door of the Huo Ying office sounded a knock on the door.


    "Come in." The second generation was sitting in the main position to handle daily affairs and shouted at the door.


    "Oh, it is apocalypse. I heard that since you left the hospital, you will not see it. How come today is so free, come to me." The second generation looked up and saw that it was apocalypse, jokingly.


    "Huoying adults, I am here to find you something." Apocalypse respectfully stood in front of the second generation desk.


    In the whole world of Naruto, the most respected one is the second generation. This is not only the respect of the position of Naruto like the ordinary ninja, but also because the apocalypse feels that the most powerful thing in the entire Naruto world is the second generation of Naruto. Maybe someone It will be said that the first generation and the spot are more powerful than the second generation. In fact, in the past stories, all the things are about the second generation of ninjutsu. It can be said that most of the knives of the wood leaves are masterpieces of the second generation, such as the earth. The practice of reincarnation and flying thunder gods is even the second generation of creation.


    To put it bluntly, the first generation and the plaques all have their own special abilities to be invincible in the world, while the second generation is able to defeat the invincible hands of the world by ordinary leeches, not to mention the many bans created by the second generation. Therefore, in Tianqi, I think that the most powerful person in the world of Naruto is the second generation, so Apocalypse has always held the most respectful feelings for the second generation.


    "I still prefer you to call me my grandfather." The second generation did not care.


    In fact, Apocalypse has seen the second generation very early. As an apocalypse born in the excellent combination of Uchiha and the Chiba, it is naturally the concern of the two communities, and the Apocalypse personally respects the second generation, so at a very young age. The Apocalypse and the second generation still have deep feelings.


    "Huoying adults." Tianqi screamed blame.


    "Okay, okay, don''t tease you, say, what? It''s so grand." The second generation saw that the Apocalypse was really serious and then resumed the serious side.


    "I want to ask you to teach me the knife, please come." Apocalypse said deeply and snorted.


    After hearing the words of the apocalypse, the second generation looked at the apocalypse seriously. After a while, he said: "I can promise your request."


    "Really? It''s great." Apocalypse was a bit happy and somewhat surprised. The original Apocalypse thought that this was not so easy. After all, the second generation and the Uchiha family were not well-known, as the two families passed down. Although people have some advantages, they are sometimes embarrassing.


    "Don''t be too happy, I am conditional." The second generation saw the excitement of the apocalypse, and couldn''t help but open the door Ok, I know why you are hard, I won''t Ask for that kind of request. "Seeing the divine expression of the dilemma, the second generation explained.


    "Thank you for the second grandfather." Tianqi sighed, after all, he was not the one who could not do it.


    "Well, my request is not necessarily lower than that requirement. You must be mentally prepared." The second generation continued to fight.


    "No problem, no matter what the conditions I can do." Apocalypse firmly said.


    "Well, this spirit is not bad, but I ask, I haven''t thought about it yet. I will tell you when I want to." The second generation thought about it.


    "Thank you, Grandpa." Apocalypse grateful, even I didn''t even think that things would be so easy to finish, and I started to look forward to using the dragon scale sword.


    "This is my own ninjutsu and knife. You can take it." Just when the Apocalypse was thinking, one of the more exciting things for the Apocalypse was that the second generation was still preparing to teach his ninjutsu. It was an unexpected harvest.


    After the excitement, the Apocalypse results reel and then solemnly performed a ceremony to the second generation: "I will remember your kindness."


    "Well, the elders give things to the younger generations, and they don''t have to be so grateful, but you have to remember that you still owe me a condition." The second generation did not care.


    "There is nothing wrong with me." Tianqi said, after seeing the second generation agree, he quickly left to prepare to find a place to study the ninjutsu on the scroll.


    "Is it right or wrong to do this?" Excited Zhongtianqi did not see the complex eyes of the second generation. The second generation looked at the back of the apocalypse and said to himself: "Big brother, I believe you, because you never let me down." Over."


    "And I also believe in my own heart."


    There is only one sigh left in the Naruto Office.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 245：

    "This is my own ninjutsu and knife. You take it." Just when I was thinking about it, what excites me even more is that the second generation is actually preparing to teach his ninjutsu. It is an unexpected harvest.


    After the excitement, I turned the reel and then solemnly performed a ceremony to the second generation: "I will remember your kindness."


    "Well, the elders give things to the younger generations, and they don''t have to be so grateful, but you have to remember that you still owe me a condition." The second generation did not care.


    "There is nothing wrong with me." I said, after seeing the second generation agree, I quickly left to prepare to find a place to study the ninjutsu on the scroll.


    "Is it right or wrong to do this?" I didn''t see the complicated eyes of the second generation in the excitement. The second generation looked at my back and said to himself: "Big brother, I believe you, because you never let me down. Over."


    "And I also believe in my own heart."


    There is only one sigh left in the Naruto Office.


    After I got the scrolls from the second generation, I went directly to find a forest to look through.


    When I opened the reel, I was deeply attracted by the content inside. It can be said that it covers all the ninjutsu of the second generation. Of course, what surprised me the most is that there are not only the swordsmanship that I want, but also the second generation of ninjutsu. Of course there is a so-called ban.


    In general, in the scrolls given by the second generation, it can be divided into two aspects: swordsmanship and ninjutsu. Among them, Ninja also includes elemental ninjutsu (of course, the most prominent one is the otter on which the second generation is famous. There are also some of the second generation of experience using ninju, it can be said that these experiences are definitely more important than ninjutsu.


    "Is this?" I suddenly stared at the reel on my hand with a big eye. On the reel, in addition to the elemental ninjutsu, there was also the space jealousy that I created the second generation. I like to use it with respect to the big snake pill. Different, I value more of my own strength, so I attach great importance to the so-called sharpest ninja-space ninjutsu.


    It can be said that space ninjutsu has been able to make a ninja reach an incredible degree. In the days of the heavens, there is a saying that the world is not broken. It is also very simple to understand. Even if you can''t beat someone in a strong way, it is also white.


    Therefore, as the space that is above the speed, it is the ninjutsu of countless people, just like the four generations of previous generations is one of the representatives of the speed limit.


    It can be said that a ninja who learns space ninja can have a stronger ninja than a peer.


    I carefully watched the space ninjutsu recorded in the second generation, and I saw the space ninjutsu - the thunder **** of the world.


    This trick can be said to be a rebellious ninjutsu. It is not an exaggeration. As long as the user has a spatial coordinate of a place, the user can shuttle the space to a place thousands of miles away. It is definitely the best support tactic. Tool of.


    Of course, the second generation of this move is also in the research stage. It has not been as perverted as the technology of the thunder gods improved by the four generations of the later generations. It can be said that it is in the stage of grass-roots creation and cannot be used casually.


    "It''s a pity." I shook my head and sighed: "But you can understand this trick first, and then try to improve it later." I can''t be worse than the four generations, I think.


    After thinking about this, I decided to abandon the idea of ??learning to fly Raytheon immediately. I don''t want to make a joke about my own life.


    I jumped over the space of Ninjutsu and saw some bans such as the reincarnation of the earth. Of course, it is not a forbidden now. The power cannot be compared with the same day that the later generations of the snakes have been improved. Otherwise, the second generation is even more generous. It is impossible to give me the forbidden technique.


    I just swept it over and I can understand it. After all, I don''t have a cold with these things, but if I let the big snake pill know, I will definitely hit me first, he won''t know the goods, and then grab it.


    I continue to look at the scroll below, this time is the second generation of swordsmanship, including the creative process, the use of experience and some second-generation annotations.


    I looked at it for a while, immediately took up the reel, closed my eyes, and took a deep breath. In fact, now I am quite confused. Why is the second generation so generous and even handing over something that might become a ban, to the second? The status of the generation should not be to get something from yourself.


    I am also a little scared. There are some conspiracy in the second generation. It may also be that my heart is dark. I always feel that there is no white lunch in the world. It is impossible to drop the pie in the sky, so I have been very entangled.


    However, after thinking for a long time, I decided to let go of these things first. Anyway, the big things now are not the ones that I can participate in. The most important thing at the moment is to constantly strengthen my strength, no matter what I have to do. Keep your own life and say.


    After all, the ninja world is not as calm as the surface. If you accidentally your life may not be there, it is useless to talk about what purpose, but I firmly believe that one day, I can stand at the top of the world until there is One day I can participate in these things myself.


    After I finished this, I started my own swordsmanship. According to the second-generation sword method, I want to know what a sword is. I took out the dragon scale sword and stroked and said to myself: "What is a sword?" Others are asking themselves.


    After a long time.


    "My sword is for me to break through all the strong enemies, not afraid of any hardships and hardships, and have the momentum of going forward. This is my sword." My eyes are blurred and I want to change someone.


    Then I saw my right hand holding a gradually-changing dragon scale sword facing the front, I saw a sword gas from the sword body, all the obstacles in the sword gas passed were shattered, and a deep deep on the ground Gully, "This is my sword." I stared at the gully and whispered.


    Then I looked at the dragon sword that returned to normal. "The next step is to practice swordsmanship." I said to myself, then turned and left.


    "Is it still not okay?" I sat on a stone, and in front of him was a waterfall. I was holding a dragon scale sword.


    "The scroll says that only the waterfall can be considered a sword. But I have learned all the swords on the scroll, but why not?" I irritated my hair.


    It¡¯s been a month since I learned the sword last time. I didn¡¯t go anywhere in this month. I just found this place and started practicing the swords on the scrolls given by the second generation. Because of the writing of the eyes and the shadows, Two cheats, I finally learned all the moves on the reel yesterday.


    But it is the last request that I have been unable to do. This requirement is to open a waterfall with the sword in my hand, but it is half of my ability, but the other half can¡¯t be beaten no matter how hard I try. This is me. Worried place.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 246：

    "Big Brother, why are you taking me here?" Orange water gasped with both hands on his legs and looked at me in front.


    The orange water looked at the surrounding environment and I was brought to the forest by myself.


    "Come on, I haven''t seen you for so long, let me see what you have grown up?" I turned and pulled out the dragon scales.


    "No, my older brother, then I am not looking for abuse?" Orange water rushed out of the way, joking, he did not want to hurt home.


    "I don''t have to do my best, just use my new swordsmanship, and you will use your most proud water scorpion." I began.


    "No, the conditions are so good for me?" Orange water suspected me.


    "This is not for you." My face was reddish, obviously not telling the truth.


    "No." Sure enough, the orange water saw the clue. "There must be any conspiracy. You don''t say that I won''t do it." Orange water deliberately said.


    "Okay, I will tell you. I suddenly thought of the method of practicing swordsmanship. I want to confirm it, so I need your help. From now on, you will attack me." I am helpless.


    "Oh, it turned out to be like this. I said it early, that is to say, it¡¯s right to look for abuse." The orange water suddenly realized the move.


    "..." I opened my mouth and found that I couldn''t speak. This is the so-called speechless.


    "Well, even if you so sincerely invite this young master, this young master promised." Orange water patted the chest.


    "Must try your best." I don''t feel relieved.


    "Reassured, rest assured, I will not let you down." Orange water continues to guarantee, but my heart is thinking, I finally found the opportunity to abuse you, how can I let you down, just in the heart of orange water insidious When thinking about it.


    Looking at some of the wrong orange water, I felt that my choice was wrong for the first time. There was always an unpredictable feeling in my heart. Suddenly I was a little embarrassed.


    "Okay, it''s over. Are you ready?" Seeing my hesitant expression, I was immersed in the joy of "revenge", naturally I would not easily let go of this opportunity, and immediately urged.


    "Okay, you can start." I temporarily put down my uneasiness in my heart and returned to God.


    "This is your own request, don''t blame the younger brother, the younger brother is also * helpless." Orange water meditation, but in the heart is not helpless, only he himself knows.


    "Water scorpion. Water dragon bomb." Orange water knot printed.


    "Rely, use this trick so quickly, this guy will not deliberately." I watched such a big water dragon screaming and shooting myself, but now I can only let go of the emotions and carefully observe the water dragon.


    However, the cup was not hit by the water dragon before I returned to God, and was directly rushed out to lie on the ground.


    "My eldest brother, you are fine, or we should take a break first." Orange water was watching the wandering squatting on the ground, but my heart was dark.


    "Oh." I spit out the water that rushed into my mouth and then replied: "You guy is deliberate."


    "You misunderstood this, this is not what you asked for." Orange water pretended to shrug his helplessly.


    "You...." I opened my mouth and found that it was really like this.


    "Forget it, wait until this is over, I will find you again." My heart secretly.


    "My older brother, how are you, do you want to continue?" asked Orange Water.


    "Continue." I think of the temptation to increase my strength and bite my teeth.


    "Well, water, big waterfall." Orange water seals.


    "Orange water, I..." I was washed away if I was angry.


    "Water Margin. Water Dragon Column."


    "Are you still here?"


    "Come."


    "Water marshes. Water cannonballs."


    "Are you still here?"


    "Come."


    "Water, water, ..."


    After a long time, I don¡¯t know how long the trees were originally flat. At this time, the trees have been smashed, and the ground is also full of water.


    "My eldest brother, you just.. You let me go, I haven''t checked the carats." The original orange water was sitting on the ground and looking tired against the whole body.


    "No, I already feel, I must continue." The original handsome, this time is like a beggar, I saw that my clothes have become pieces and hang on my body, and that originally could make a woman My face is already edema, but my eyes are still the same.


    "My eldest brother, if you can''t do it, you can say it. You said it has been a long time ago. How is it now?" Orange water looked at me unbelievably, but in his heart he admired my spirit of not admitting, my The strength can be higher than myself is not without reason, but let the orange water admire or my little strong vitality, there is a thicker face than cowhide.


    "Well, I promise you, the last time, I will not be able to do it." I am stubborn.


    In fact, the orange water wants to say this sentence, you don¡¯t have to say a few words, but when you see my eyes, the orange water will give up. He now finds that it is very unwise to offend meNo Knowing that this publicity of the communiqu¨¦ will be settled in the autumn, the orange water can barely let go of the embarrassment of the heart, and use the spirit to cast ninjutsu.


    "Are you ready? I am going to start." Orange water saw that I firmly pointed my head and began to print: "Water Margin. Water Dragon Bomb."


    Another water dragon with a claw and a claw rushed over to me, but after so many experiments, I am not as relentless as I used to.


    I opened the eyes that I couldn''t open, wrote the round eyes, and stared at the rushing water dragon to seriously look for the law of the water dragon. In my eyes, the water dragon began to become slower and slower.


    Suddenly, a striped road appeared on the water dragon''s body. "Is this?" I looked at the line with excitement, and suddenly there was a feeling of seeing the fog. Then slowly close your eyes, put your right hand on the handle of the dragon scale sword, and feel the breath of the sword; at that moment, I feel that my tiredness and injury have disappeared, and the lost power is back, I I don''t know if the orange water is clearly seeing on one side that a momentum is evolving from me. Is it finally going to succeed?


    "It is now, swordsmanship - broken water." I suddenly opened my eyes, quickly pulled out the dragon scale sword to look at the water dragon, I saw the dragon scale sword is walking along the water trail in a strange trajectory, and finally the water dragon is mourning Broken in the middle, the strange thing is that there is no drop of water on my body.


    "My eldest brother, you finally succeeded. It''s great." Orange water is sincerely happy for me.


    "Thank you, of course, there is still your credit here." I regained my indifferent expression, and my heart was very happy. After all, everything is difficult at the beginning. As long as I have become a sword, I can use it in the future. The strength is to take it to the next level after practicing the sword.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 247：

    "Hey, who are you with, don''t thank me, if you really want to thank me, please ask me for a barbecue." Orange water finally revealed its nature.


    "Okay, but I want to ask you to eat roast meat, or a big master''s meat." I touched the dragon scale sword and stared at the orange water.


    "Amount, this is no longer necessary, then I have been away from home for a long time, and I should go back. I will go first." Orange water stepped back and finally ran backwards.


    "Don''t run, I must teach you today." I watched the orange water that fled quickly and quickly chased it.


    "The fool doesn''t run, let''s say that today''s thing is what you told me to do?"


    "Then I have called you a public feud? You give me a stop today. I must let you know who is the boss."


    "No."


    At this time, the vast forest is left with a humming sound. In this rhythm, the sky slowly enters the dark moment.


    "This is 01, call 02, hear back, hear, please reply." Suddenly this voice came from the silent woody forest.


    "02 received, 02 received, please say." Another side came a quiet voice.


    "The target has appeared, you can close the net." Here back.


    "02 understand." That way.


    "03?" asked curiously here.


    The opposite side was silent for a while: "03 has caught the target."


    "What?" This is amazed.


    "Well, don''t play it anymore, there is no point at all." At this time, a girl appeared next to the hidden road.


    "How come you all?" He turned his head and looked at the place where the sound came. He saw that the big snake pill, me and the master were standing there, and the hand held a puppy in his hand.


    "Do you say that you are holding a puppy? As for this?"


    "This is not... in order to exercise, right is a drill."


    "Well, don''t say it, since the mission is completed, go back; this is still you." I said to myself, throwing the headset to the house, and then turned away. The big snake pill glanced and followed.


    "Wait for me." I also rushed to chase after.


    "Thank you very much this time, I found my little treasure, this is your reward." A fat rich woman in the Huo Ying Office is holding the puppy they brought back "õåõï".


    "I said, how can this dog disappear ten times in January? If I have to escape, I will run away." The cold sweat is still whispering to me.


    I am all nodding in the cold sweat, and I agree with the statement.


    "This is our duty, and I am very honored to be able to help you." The second generation sitting in the main position is a familiar saying of the same lines.


    After a long chill, I finally left the rich woman in my reassured eyes. I saw the door of the Huo Ying office closing me and they let out a sigh of relief.


    "Your mission is done well, later..." The second generation looked at the group of loose-knit children, but they were interrupted before they finished.


    "Wait a minute. Second-generation adults, you should not say those who are not nutritious?" Come and watch the second generation.


    "What''s wrong?" The second generation was somewhat doubtful.


    "Nothing is wrong, but can you stop letting us do these D-level tasks, and it''s boring." I also complained.


    "You still just don''t want to do D-level tasks, what do you want to do?" At this time, standing next to the second generation, Fei Fei sneaked.


    "But the task of these trivial is very boring." The voice whispered, but the sound just happened to be heard by the second generation and Fei Fei.


    "Oh, do you think so too?" The second generation stopped the words of Fei Fei and looked at me.


    I looked at the big snake pill and nodded.


    "Well, since it is your request, there is just a B-level task here, and it will be done by your team." The second generation took a copy from the file that was stacked on the side of the desktop and handed it over to the house.


    "Well, if nothing happens, you can go down." The second generation saw me standing with some restraints.


    "Yes." I and the family also retired with them, ready to study the task content.


    "Teacher, is that okay?" asked Fei Fei after I left.


    "Hey, let''s say who these children are." The second generation did not answer the words of Fei Fei, but asked.


    "Amount." Fei Fei really can''t answer, just get along with them for a long time, and gradually have a feeling of embarrassment, see them as their own children, usually did not seriously think about it.


    The second generation did not pay attention to the deep thoughts of Fei Fei. He said from his own self: "They are the hope of Konoha in my eyes."


    "Hope?" asked Fei Fei in confusion.


    "Yes, it is hope, they are like a small sapling, it is the time to grow up. In contrast, our generation is old What we can do now is to give the growth of small saplings as much as possible. Opportunity, each of them is actually a talent. What is lacking is just the opportunity for them to grow up. Without suffering setbacks, how can they become strong?"


    "You know, as long as there are leaves flying, there is fire burning, the shadow of the fire shines on the village, and the new leaves will sprout more. They are the hope of the wood leaves." The second generation stood up and walked to the side of Feifei. Pat his shoulders, then look out the window, there is the wooden leaves, his home and family.


    Yan Fei looked at the back of this teacher who had always been synonymous with invincibility. The teacher is old.


    Out of the Huo Ying office, I came to a training ground.


    "It¡¯s quick to let me see what mission is it?" The hand is facing the road.


    "No, this is what I want to come." He also took the task scroll and smashed his face.


    "Okay, don''t make trouble, let''s talk about it quickly, what is the task on the scroll." I said to myself.


    "Well, then you have to be careful, don''t break it, and..." The self-consciously said, but I didn''t see my face getting darker, they are still That spit.


    I nodded to the big snake pill, and the big snake pill dagger expressed her understanding. Then the two took the self and did not pay attention to suddenly grabbed the self, and handed the reel to the hand to let her read.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" I was puzzled by myself.


    "You give me a quiet point." The big snake pill saw the self-study that he still wanted to talk and gave a thigh.


    "Sorry."


    "Outline, you read it." I am against the hand.


    "Well," the master hand read the scroll again, and then returned the scroll to the urgent and unsatisfactory self, and then the hands and I and the big snake pill began to discuss.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 248：

    At this moment, Teacher Fei Fei came over with a thin man and saw that I was discussing. They said: "Make sure, you already understand the mission."


    "Well, this one?" I looked curiously at the thin skin behind the flying plane. They also looked at Fei Fei with a puzzled look.


    "I will introduce this, this is the king of heaven and the employer of this time. Our task is to ensure that he arrives safely in the country of heaven. This should be an easy task." Yu Fei explained.


    "Hello, I call me, this is one of the ninjas that protect you this time. Please see more when you meet for the first time." I reached out to the thin man.


    "Hello, I am, we are not the first time to meet." The thin man held my hand and was happy.


    "Oh, are you?" I frowned and thought about it, still didn''t remember where I had seen him. Next to the big snake pill they are also curious to look at me and the thin man.


    "That time is when you return to the leaves from the outside." The thin man looked at me and couldn''t think of it.


    "Oh, you are the thin man who advised me to give up at that time." I finally remembered that this person was the one who persuaded himself to give up when he returned to Muye and met the Uchibo people to collect the toll. Will you remember? I thought of it.


    "I still remember, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Taro, I am honored to meet you." Taro was facing me.


    "You''re welcome." I don''t care if I wave my hand.


    "Since it¡¯s an acquaintance, it¡¯s easy to do it. Ok, let¡¯s disband it today, go back and clean it up, and pick up the door of the wooden leaf tomorrow.¡± Fei Fei interrupted the second Taro who wanted to speak, and said to them.


    "As for Mr. Taro, you....." Fei Fei is considering, and the second Taro is saying: "I have already booked the room myself. You don''t have to care about me. How will I go tomorrow?"


    "This is also OK." Fei Fei meditated. Then take me with them and leave.


    "Hey, can''t you do this?" The second face of Taro''s face is no longer the original smile. He looks at the sky and says to himself in the sky: "No matter what, try it."


    The kingdom of heaven, a magnificent mansion, the door of the original door to the city has also been closed tightly. There are whistle guards around the house. The whole house is very defensive, and the night house is like a man. The behemoth that chooses people.


    At some point in the mansion, I heard only the voice of several people talking.


    "According to the information I have, the secret of the country of fire is coming." One of the middle-aged voices with a majestic voice.


    "You can rest assured that since I am going to help you, I will deal with those troubles." Another lazy voice, but the age of listening to the sound should not be as big as the first.


    "We have already asked people to go, to ensure that the secret of the country of fire can not go to the country of heaven." Another female voice.


    "But I heard that he went to Konoha." The first middle-aged male voice continued to worry about authenticity.


    "What, Muye already know?" The second man finally changed his lazy tone and asked in surprise.


    "It shouldn''t be, or it won''t be sent to a team that has to endure." The first man said.


    "No, in order not to have an accident, illusion, you called Kondo to take people. If the person in front did not get rid of the secret of the country of fire, let him shoot, and call Kondo carefully. The squad of Konoha is usually There is tolerance." The second man¡¯s way to the woman.


    "Yes." The woman named Magic Ji responded and turned and left the room.


    "So I am relieved, then I will go first, you should rest first," said the first male.


    The second one did not make a sound. The first one felt that there was nothing. He left directly. There was only a second man in the room.


    "This mission will never allow failure." The second man said to himself.


    In the morning, I picked up the backpack that I had packed up last night, left my house and walked toward the door of the wooden leaf.


    When I came to the door of Muye, the scene at the gate was still the same scene. The self is also "mutually" with the master. The big snake pill is standing boring. The difference is that this trip has one more person. Taro.


    At this time, Taro was looking at the self-satisfaction and the tactics of each other with interest. After seeing my arrival, I smiled and smiled at me. I also faintly nodded and responded, but did not He has some conversations, because I always feel that Taro is still hiding something, but I don''t plan to tell them before I figure it out. I decided to take a serious look at it.


    However, when I turned to look at the big snake pill, I saw that the big snake pill was also a smile, but I still saw the meaning of his meaning from his smiling face. He also doubted it.


    I nodded to the big snake pill, and then they greeted them with the self, and then stayed side by side and closed their eyes and meditatedwaiting for the arrival of the teacher, and the self and the hand came to me. After that, I was too embarrassed to continue, so I stayed by and waited.


    Teacher Fei Fei did not let me wait for too long, and soon appeared in front of me and looked down: "People are all here. Then let''s go." After that, I took the lead and left, and I followed them. on.


    Because this time is the task of protecting people, I am not walking fast with them. I am walking along the way to enjoy the scenery along the way. It can be said that it is very leisurely, but I did not relax my vigilance with Dashen Pill. I have been observing Taro. Flying teacher saw this scene is thoughtful.


    As the protagonist, Taro Taro did not have this kind of consciousness that everyone was staring at. He still talked with the newly-acquainted "good friends" and talked about a topic that was not suitable for children. It was also because they had this common topic. Friends, in my opinion, Taro is deliberately attached to the self, also close the distance.


    The hand is blushing as far as possible from the two far points, standing by my side.


    However, when there is a common topic, there is a time to talk about it. After all, the road is not short.


    "Right, Mr. Taro, can you tell us about the situation of the Kingdom of Heaven? Let us know about it." At this time, I spoke, and as a result, the hands and the self showed a curious look. I glanced at me and suddenly showed a smile.


    "Amount." Taro is a bit wrong, but immediately resumes normal: "The kingdom of heaven, it is a very wealthy country. You also know that there are five big countries in our world. The leaves are located in the middle of the mainland. However, in addition to the five major countries, there are countless small countries, most of which are affiliated with these five major countries, and the Kingdom of Heaven is actually a dependent country of the country of fire.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 489：

    Located between the country of fire and the country of water, in the present peaceful environment, the kingdom of heaven as the junction of the two, in fact, also plays the role of the place of trade, so the kingdom of heaven is in the country of fire Among the subordinate countries is the richest one, and because of the unique status of the kingdom of heaven, the country of fire attaches great importance to this dependent state, so the force of the kingdom of heaven is second only to the country of fire. "Tai Taro Lang shouted.


    "It turns out that Mr. Taro has learned a lot. It doesn''t mean that the Kingdom of Heaven is a place of trouble." I stared at Taro.


    "Oh, maybe this is, do you know?" Taro Taro wakes up and looks at me.


    "Oh, yes." I mean a long way. Then stop talking.


    The atmosphere at the scene also cooled down. At this time, even the nerves of the nerves also saw the strangeness of the atmosphere and silence.


    When I passed by a pool of water, I nodded to the big snake pill that suddenly turned my head, and then proceeded without any problems.


    "The alertness is good." Fei Fei saw me and the action of the big snake pill, and my heart thought.


    Just as I continued to move forward, I suddenly rushed out two ninjas from the trees beside the road, throwing countless swords in the front of the flying, and "Yu Fei teacher" was shot down on the ground. Become a hedgehog. Then the two ninjas did not control the fallen people directly toward me.


    "Yu Fei teacher." The back of the scene also saw the scene shouting, only me, the big snake pill and the outline hand looked alert and rushed to the ninja.


    "This is too fake." I silently looked at the fallen teacher, Fei Fei, thinking: "There is no talent for acting."


    "The two will be handed over to me. You are careful to protect Mr. Taro." I said, "Fire. How to fire the ball."


    "Quickly open." The two ninjas hurriedly dispersed.


    "Amount." One of them just got up from the ground, a bitterness did not directly penetrate his neck, and then fell directly.


    "There is only one person left, whether you want me to do it, or you have to settle yourself." I looked at the ninja road that only had the strength to endure.


    "You don''t be too happy." The ninja suddenly put his hand in his mouth and blew his whistle.


    "Do you think that we are two of us? Haha, you are too naive." The ninja looked at me and said.


    "Why don''t you be nervous?" The ninja said for a while before I found out that I was still indifferently standing there, and there was a feeling of uneasiness in my heart.


    "Why should I be nervous?" I faintly patted and then clap my hands.


    "I have already solved it, but I didn''t expect these two to be forbearance, a little trouble." The big snake pill and the ninja in the hand of the hand suddenly appeared behind.


    The ninja looked at a stomach that was flattened, and the other companion, who was tied by two big snakes, did not live, and his face changed.


    "You don''t want to be proud. We are just the ones who come to temptation. When the Kondo adults come, you will die very badly. You..." Suddenly the ninja found himself caught in the neck by one hand.


    "You have too many words." I looked at the ninja road that had been cut off.


    "Hey, you have done a good job, except for the self." Mr. Fei Fei really came out from the woods next to him, watching me their results, and then facing the self-reported God.


    "Amount, what happened?" The face was also awkward, and suddenly asked a question to let the audience smash the street.


    "You are an idiot." Teacher Fei Fei finally couldn''t help it, and he gave a direct burst of tenderness.


    "Well, let''s not talk about these things first." Teacher Fei Fei said here after he felt a little comfortable. He asked the second person who stood in the same place: "Mr. Taro, is there anything I have to say to us?"


    I and the big snake pill and the master are also looking at the second Taro, only the self is still confused.


    "Oh, what are you going to say?" Taro continued to play haha.


    "Mr. Taro, don''t tell us, you don''t know why these fogs are going to kill you, you don''t have to argue. We don''t know anyone who knows the fog, it means that the fog is for you." I said.


    "And, according to the tone of the ninja, the chance to kill you this time should still be there. It seems to have exceeded the level of the task you explained to us. This is already an A-level task. If you don''t want to say, we can only give up the task and take you back to Kobayashi. I won''t be joking with the life of my disciples." Teacher Fei Fei said seriously to Taro.


    Taro too changed the face of the original smile and said helplessly: "Okay, I tell you."


    In the place where I walked the fog and forbearance.


    Just after I left, there was another team of fog that appeared in that place.


    "Separately, search for the trail of the former team." The leading ninja ordered the ninja behind him.


    "Yes." The ninja behind was scattered around and looking for the mark of the former team.


    The leading ninja stood in the same place. "It seems that the head, their fears are not unreasonableAdult." At this time a ninja came to the leading ninja and said: "We found Their traces are gone."


    "This is Xiao Hei left." The ninja took out a piece of paper and handed it to the lead ninja.


    "Know it." The lead ninja looked down at the piece of paper slowly.


    "Adult, we found the enemy''s whereabouts." Another ninja came to the lead ninja.


    "Call all the people together." The spirit of the lead ninja is awesome.


    "Yes." The two ninjas retired, leaving only the lead ninja.


    "You can''t escape." The paper in the handle of the lead ninja is smashed into a tunnel.


    In a cave not far from where they happened, I was surrounded by Taro.


    "Mr. Jiro, can you say it now?" asked Fei Fei, who was opposite the second.


    "Since you have discovered it, I will not hide it." Taro asked to meditate for a while.


    "Actually, I am not an ordinary official of the Kingdom of Heaven. I am a secret agent of the country of fire."


    "Since you are an official of the country of fire, why do you want to hide your identity?" At this time, the key hand asked in confusion.


    "In fact, this is also a helpless move." Taro Taro sighed: "Because I went to the Kingdom of Heaven this time to investigate one thing."


    "Investigation?" I and the hands of them face each other.


    "Yes, it is an investigation, and it is a secret investigation."


    "Probably, a month ago, our fire country received a letter from the country of fire that was sent back to the country of heaven." Taro continued.


    "What letter?" I asked.


    "A very important letter, the letter said there was a major change." Taro was serious.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 490：

    "With an inexplicable letter, you have to make such a move to the public?" The road is also depressed, and I thought I could finally take the B-level task. I didn''t expect such a big change.


    "Of course, not just a letter is so simple. What is important is that when we receive this letter, our spies in the Kingdom of Heaven can no longer be contacted, just like disappearing out of thin air." Taro explained.


    "You know, the importance of the Kingdom of Heaven as the country of fire closest to the border of the water country is self-evident." Taro Taro.


    "But, since things are so important, why do you want to conceal the level of the task, causing Muye to send us only those teams that have the strength to protect you?" The big snake pill directly pointed out this matter.


    "Actually, we are also very helpless. After all, we still don''t understand the true intelligence of the Kingdom of Heaven. If we send the ninjas without permission, it may cause resentment in the Kingdom of Heaven. I just started to think that from you, the goal will be small. Who knows that people who have really met the fog," said Taro.


    "Well, now you have already understood the specific things. As for whether you want to continue this task, you will see you." Taro told me.


    "Sorry, Mr. Taro, this is not something that our team can do, so for the safety of my disciples, I will give up this task, but you don''t have to worry that I will take it. Report to the village and let the village send the right people to complete the task."


    "Wait a minute, the teacher I don''t agree." At this time, he also intervened.


    "Oh, what do you think?" Teacher Fei Fei frowned.


    "I think we should continue this task." I explained for myself.


    "Oh, why? You can know the danger of this matter." Teacher Fei Fei reprimanded.


    "No matter what the danger, we must also complete, because this is our task." The self is also a firm return.


    "Do you think so too?" asked Fei Fei, who looked at me, and both the hand and the big snake pill agreed to the way they were.


    "Yes, we think so too." The big snake pill nodded.


    "We can''t do it because one thing is dangerous." I said faintly: "What is the meaning of life like that?"


    "I also agree with the idea of ??coming." The master replied firmly.


    "........." Fei Fei silently looked at the firm expression of these proud disciples, and my heart was gratified and angry. But for your safety, how do you do it? I want you to be the same.


    "Thank you, thank you very much for your continued help." Taro, who had been sitting next to him, was grateful.


    "Don''t thank us, this is not just for you and us." I looked at Taro.


    "No matter what, I can really get your help." Thanks to Taro, and they screamed at me deeply.


    "However, we should protect how the Taitaro adults are safe to the kingdom of the heavens. Looking at the situation, the fog has begun to act against us." The expert asked cautiously.


    "What else can you do, just rushing over, you can rest assured that the uncle will be able to complete the task." He also shouted at the side.


    "You know that rushing, if you don''t have me, you haven''t known how many times you died."


    "I know that." I didn''t dare to talk back, I could only swear on one side.


    "What do you say?" Who knows that the ear of the hand is not covered, so you can hear it.


    "Nothing, I mean, I am so good, I am awesome." I also hugged my shoulders and hugged my eyes.


    The big snake pill and the teacher Fei Fei also voted for it, and the only one who did not understand the situation was to look back and forth between the master and me. The master and me were a big red face.


    "Cough, well, don''t be kidding, or discuss what to do next?" I shifted the topic.


    "We....." I was just about to speak, and I was interrupted.


    "Wait a minute." I said with a serious face: "We were discovered."


    "I didn''t expect this opponent to be very embarrassing." Kondo watched the disappeared shadow and said to himself.


    "Kondo, we found the hiding place of the enemy." A ninja came to Kondo.


    "Hurry and lead the way, don''t let them run." Kondo ordered and then took the lead.


    "Yes."


    "I finally found you a group of mice." Kondo surrounded me with a group of four.


    Kondo stood on the tree and looked at me below.


    "I finally found you." Kondo surrounded me with a group of four men, standing on a tree and looking at me below.


    "You are the people who are fog-bearing? Why do you appear in the territory of the country of fire? Do you want to cause contradictions between the villages?" Teacher Fei Fei stood in front of the vines and looked at them, asking.


    "As long as you kill you, who knows that we are doing it in the fog?" Kondo looked at the flying road It turned out that you are prepared, and I have already had an accident in the country of heaven. Alright. "Yu Fei looked at Kondo.


    "You have too many words." Kondo changed his face slightly and then calmed down. His opponents said: "Get them all."


    "Yes." Kondo¡¯s men began to slowly fly towards them.


    "Just rely on your men, I want to beat me?" Fei Fei looked at Kondo.


    "Of course, I know that because of the strength of those who are forbearing, it is impossible for you, so your opponent is me." Kondo stared at the flying road.


    "This way, it is just what I want." Fei Fei suddenly twitched his mouth.


    Looking at the smile of the mouth of the flying mouth, Kondo suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "Be careful." Kondo screamed at those.


    "It''s too late." Fei Fei looked at Kondo gently.


    Sure enough, I was still quietly standing where I suddenly rushed to those who endured, only to see one by one explode, and with those who endure the same.


    "Shadows? Explosives?" Kondo looked at the people who should have been lying on the ground and turned into a burst of smoke disappeared, surprised.


    "Actually, when you first appeared, we found you." At this time, I really came out of the woods, and sure enough everyone arrived.


    "Yes? It''s really a small look at you." Kondo looked around and saw that the big snake pill that had just appeared, one left and one right, formed a triangular encirclement, trapping Kondo, and Kondo wanted to drag the time. Thinking about the way to leave safely, Kondo now dare not look down on me any more. In this case, I dare not say that I can complete the task. It is good to be able to keep myself. I can only think of other methods after I get out of it.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 491：

    "You don''t have to think about running away, I won''t let you leave from my hand." Fei Fei saw Kondo''s mind.


    "Yes, I really can''t stop me if I want to leave." After Kondo heard the words of Fei Fei, he said proudly.


    "Then see how you escaped from me." Fei Fei pulled out a bitter and nowhere to Kondo. On the side of me and the big snake pill is also looking at Kondo with a look of vigilance. After all, it is a forbearance and this is not a test. As long as there is a little bit of it, it will die.


    "You are here." Fei Fei rushed to Kondo.


    When Yu Fei¡¯s bitter and stabbing Kondo, Yu Fei knew why Kondo was so confident, because this is just a water body in front of him.


    "It¡¯s also a self-sufficiency, a hand, and a careful one." Yu Fei understood that he was protecting the self of the Kotaro and shouted, and then rushed to the direction of the self.


    When I heard the flying, I and the big snake pill also understood what happened, and they did not say that they were directly rushing to the direction of the self to prepare to support themselves.


    "It''s too late, don''t think that you will be swindling. Your weakness is to protect the secret ambassador." The voice of Kondo came from the other side, and the Kondo people appeared in front of the house. .


    "Don''t be too small to look at people." At this time, there is no fear of self-satisfaction. After all, there have been so many battles in the past. It can be said that the combat experience is rich, but since the analysis, I know that I can''t back down. Once they retreat themselves, they are in danger, and they also believe that they can persist until they return. Therefore, the city is also very decisive and rushed to Kondo.


    "Fire ¶Ý. Feng Shouhuo" is also directly printed.


    I saw a lot of small fireballs in the Kondo that I rushed to myself, and I wanted to hinder the speed of Kondo.


    However, Kondo did not intend to entangle with the self. After all, his goal was to be Taro, so Kondo also said in the process of running: "Water Margin. Water cannon jade" Kondo squirted several water **** with his mouth. Come on the fireball and then offset it.


    In a flash, Kondo came to the back of the house, and when he hadn¡¯t responded to it, he kicked himself directly to the big snake pill that was coming, and then rushed to the place of Taro.


    "You take care of yourself, I will stop him." I shouted to the big snake pill next to me, and did not wait for the reply of the big snake pill to go straight to the vine.


    "The hand, you must not have something." I muttered in my heart.


    Just as I continued to catch up, Kondo had already arrived in front of Tsuna and Taro.


    "Little girl, do you want to stop me too?" Kondo looked down at the front of the hand.


    "The ninja of Muye will not retreat." The hand held the bitterness in front of Taro and looked at Kondo firmly.


    "It''s a really good girl, but it''s a pity." Kondo sighed, then came to the side of the hand and raised the right hand full of Chakra to get rid of the hand.


    Suddenly, Kondo, who is preparing to start, feels a dangerous atmosphere. If he has to kill himself, he must be in danger. After weighing the pros and cons, Kondo decided to avoid it and then quickly jumped away, as Kondo thought. I saw a blue-colored sword smashing through the place where I had just stood. I saw a gully on the ground. I can imagine that if someone had this kind of slogan, Kondo thought that it would be unfortunate to be glad that he left, if he was late. Seconds may only be cut into two segments by itself.


    Kondo turned to look at the place where the sword hit, and I saw that I was standing in the air with a gorgeous sword.


    "I didn''t expect that a small Zhong Ren could actually make such a horrible move, but it seems that your consumption is not small." Kondo saw the big snake pill and they had already rushed back to the outline, knowing that their plan was lost, so Standing on the tree and looking at me.


    "Finally caught up, but this second-style sword is really too expensive to consume. It has not been published for the second time today. It seems that these swords should be used cautiously in the future." I was breathing. Look at the dragon scale sword in your hand.


    "Are you okay?" I asked as I walked to the side of the outline.


    "I''m fine." The gangback replied: "How are you?" Then I asked the crumbling one.


    "That''s good." I gasped back, and then it didn''t matter: "I''m fine but it''s over-consumption. It''s okay to take a break. But then we have to be careful."


    "Well, yes, but I am interested in the sword that you just used." The big snake pill, who is holding the door, is looking at me.


    "This is my new learning style, not yet skilled." I faintly replied.


    "Oh, it turned out to be like this." The big snake pill was thoughtful, and it seems that he has not given up his curiosity about these swords. However, I don''t have any thoughts about it now. After all, there are still strong enemies on the side At this time, Fei Fei is also rushing, which makes me who have been holding my heart, I have a sigh of relief, after all, forbearance Deterrence is not as big as it is, and this is still a real thing. It is not a ninja with a sword and a bear with a sword like the thief who had encountered it before.


    "You have done a good job, but I have neglected it, and then hand it over to me." Fei Fei rushed over and looked at me and said.


    "You pay attention to defense." Fei Fei finally did not trust me to say, after all, masters can not be distracted.


    "Yes." I said.


    "The next step is to let me know how to teach you." Fei Fei looked at Kondo seriously.


    Kondo¡¯s performance has been recognized by Mr. Fei Fei. I looked at the teacher who became serious and thought of it.


    "The fog is close to the vine." Kondo is also serious looking at the teacher.


    A dragon fight is really ready to stage.


    On the court, Yan Fei and Kondo are watching each other tightly, and they are also standing nervously and watching the situation on the field.


    "I, you said that Teacher Fei Fei can win." The expert next to me asked with concern.


    "I don''t know, but I believe that Teacher Fei will win." I still looked at the faint replies on the field.


    "I think so too, or according to the so cautious personality of Mr. Fei Fei, if he is not sure, he will definitely let us run first." The big snake pill looked back and looked at me.


    "Well." I looked at my big snake pill and nodded and agreed.


    Just when I was talking about who would win, Kondo finally started, and Kondo pulled out four shurikens from each hand, and flew to Yufei, and then he rushed to Feifei.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 492：

    Looking at the fast-flying shuriken, the opposite side of the flying also moved, and after jumping over, he escaped the attack of the shuriken. At this time, Kondo also came to the place where Fei Fei was not far from the flying, and Kondo directly rushed. The tree rushed down and wanted to cut the cockroach into two halves with the pain of the hand, and Fei Fei was also suffering from the pain of Kondo.


    The two people separated from each other with just one touch. Fei Fei slid on the ground for a while before stopping. After the flight stopped, he rushed out to Kondo, who was just standing still.


    Fei Fei grabbed a shuriken from the ninja bag and threw it out to Kondo. The man also ran and said: "Ninjutsu. The sword in the hand is only a part of the sword." Fourth, it became a sword in countless hands.


    Looking at so many shurikens, Kondo¡¯s heart is also a glimpse, and immediately jumped back to the back, but the shuri is still chasing the Kondo, and there is no way Kondo can only retire and flee with his hands. Shuriken.


    Finally, I knocked down the last shuriken. I haven¡¯t waited for Kondo to breathe a sigh of relief. I saw a slap in the face of a slap in the face of a conspiracy. A slap in the corner of the mouth continued to print: "Explosion." .


    I saw the shuriken around Kondo exploding, and Kondo was instantly overwhelmed by the wave of explosion. It turns out that Fei Fei has put a blast on each of the shurikens, which is to detonate when the vines are not paying attention. Now it seems that the tactics of flying are very successful.


    Just when Fei Fei thought that he could end the battle, he suddenly saw that Kondo suddenly came out of the smoke, but the image that was originally neat was now very embarrassing.


    "Cough, fortunately, I have escaped at the last minute, or I really want to hang here." Kondo gasped and said to himself.


    "I didn''t expect that you couldn''t kill you, then the battle will continue." Fei Fei passed the initial surprise and then returned to calm.


    "Oh, I will not care about it next time." Kondo looked at the flying road.


    "That is more than knowing." Fei Fei said: "Fire. Fire Dragon Bomb"


    I saw a squirt of a flame and burned it toward Kondo.


    "Water Margin. Water Wall" Kondo looked at the fire that rushed toward him.


    Then Fei Fei and Kondo were deadlocked, and the fire of the flying dragon was kept out of the water. This is just the same as the master of the previous life. I think of it.


    They can''t support them anymore. "You can''t go on like this. Otherwise, Chakra will not be enough. There are a group of devils next to them. If I don''t have Chakra, I can''t escape." Kondo attacked the situation and thought about the situation on the field.


    "You must first break the deadlock, the water scorpion. The water dragon bomb." Kondo said in it. A huge water dragon flew away.


    "Is the plan being seen?" I looked at the still faint fluttering on the field.


    Fei Fei saw Kondo''s change, immediately took back the flame and jumped back a few steps and then printed the road: "Turk. The soil wall." Fei Fei spit out a pool of mud from the mouth, then the mud soil became a moment. The mountain wall blocked the water dragon, and the dragonfly quickly ran to the soil wall, and observed the Kondo below.


    Kondo saw that Fei Fei had escaped from his own water dragon and jumped onto the soil wall. He breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, he did not have to compete in the chakra. To tell the truth, Kondo¡¯s Chakra is definitely not as good as flying, so Kondo decided to get out. .


    "I admit that I have looked down on you, but then I will not be holding hands." Kondo first regained his breath and then looked at Fei Fei seriously.


    "Oh, what do you do?" Fei Fei looked at the underground Kondo.


    "Do you know what ninja is best for us in the fog?" Kondo said one side.


    "Is it?" Fei Fei thought for a moment and suddenly changed his face, and suddenly there was a fog on the field.


    "Yes, it''s foggy surgery, but unfortunately you find it slow." Kondo looked at the change of color, and you are not more than me? I know that I am nervous this time. Then Kondo slowly disappeared and the fog grew bigger and bigger.


    However, Fei Fei did not care about what Kondo said. He went back directly to me and watched the growing fog saying: "You have to be careful, even I may not be able to protect you in the fog."


    "Do not worry, the teacher will protect ourselves." It doesn''t matter if you are in the tunnel. You obviously don''t know the horror of the fog. You have to know how many woody ninjas died in the fog when you endured the war. Under the surgery.


    "Teacher, don''t worry, we will defend on the spot, there will be nothing." I looked at the worried flying road, I was still too weak, I sighed.


    "Well, I will try to protect you." Fei Fei patted my shoulder and gave me a look.


    I looked at him with amazement and then nodded as if I understood it.


    "Don''t be afraid, you can''t escape one, I will kill you one by one, but I will leave you in the end, let you see the death of your disciples It will be very interesting, hahaha.¡± Kondo¡¯s screaming voice came in all directions, and it was impossible to find his position based on the sound.


    "I, you defensively placed on the ground, ''wan'' character formation." Fei Fei stood in front of the road.


    "Yes." I and the big snake pill also have the standings in the protection of the line in the three directions and the second Taro.


    "Who should start with the first thing? With it." This is the sound of Kondo once again.


    "¶£¶£" followed by two bitter and uncorrupted voices.


    "Cough." At this time, the big snake pill snorted, and the first Kondo was directed at the big snake pill.


    "Big snake pill, you are fine." I asked nervously, listening to the sound of the big snake pill should also be hurt, this ninjutsu is really amazing.


    "I''m fine." The big snake pill was reluctant.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect your kid to be good, but I can stop me." At this time, Kondo¡¯s voice came.


    "Be careful, I am you." Fei Fei frowned, but he was always thinking about how to break this ninjutsu.


    I didn''t answer, just watched my surroundings in a vigilant manner. The writing eyes were slowly opened. I wanted to find Kondo in the fog, but I didn''t see anything. Suddenly a chill came from the side, I think I didn''t want to lift a bite to the side immediately, then I felt something was jumping off.


    "Oh, I really didn''t think that the clowns in Konoha are so powerful now?" The voice of Kondo continued to pass in the dense fog and was surprised: "But it''s a pity to die here."


    "You''re okay." A voice of concern came from the side. After I heard the voice of the master, I replied: "Nothing, you should also pay attention not to let him be organic."


    "Well." The side hand gently whispered back.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 493：

    I comforted the hand and wanted to continue searching for Kondo''s figure. Suddenly, I held my hand in one hand. "Promise me, don''t have anything."


    When I heard the concern of the master, I tightened the hand of my hand: "I won''t have anything, and I won''t let you go wrong." I seriously said.


    "Be careful." At this time, there was a cry of the big snake pill. It was originally attacked by Kondo, but the strength of the flying dragon was stronger than that of Kondo, so it was nothing to do with the teacher.


    However, this time Kondo¡¯s goal is to be self-sufficient. It can be said that it is also the weakest link in this formation, mainly because of the lack of vigilance.


    Kondo came to the side of the self, "Kids, go to hell." When they haven''t returned to God, they have stabbed themselves.


    The reaction of the big snake pill was still very quick, and it immediately blocked the deadly blow of the self, and then entangled with Kondo. At this time, I immediately came back to the world and surrounded Kondo.


    Just when I thought that I could solve him by surrounding Kondo, suddenly the voice of the back hand came.


    "Damn, this is a fake." The pain of the self is also inserted into the "Kondo" chest to look at the "Kondo" martyrdom into a pool of water.


    "Outline hand." I read, I dropped the fake Kondo after hearing the commander''s voice, and then immediately rushed to the position of the hand, when I came to the place not far from the hand, I saw the hand. The hardships and hardships against Kondo¡¯s sufferings, and the flying dragons on the side are also rushing over, but the distance is definitely too late.


    At this moment, Kondo gave a reply to the hand, and the bitterness did not directly **** the chest of the hand.


    "I am going to die?" The master looked at the bitterness of getting closer and closer, and his heart was silent. He only remembered the happy scene when he was with me.


    The master slowly closed his eyes and waited for the coming of death. Suddenly, my shouts came from the side.


    "Is it?" The hand quickly opened his eyes and saw that he was getting closer and closer to himself, but the master did not pay attention to it but searched for the figure in his heart and finally saw me on the side. I saw that his face was anxiously shouting his name. His face had already disappeared from the usual calmness. When he saw that the hand was suddenly warm, he was worried about me? The master is still thinking about it.


    "It''s too late." Kondo looked at me slowly as he approached, then accelerated the speed of suffering.


    "No." I shouted at the scene. Unfortunately, the pain of Kondo is still slowly falling.


    The outline of the hand is looking closer and closer to me, my eyes are full of tears, it is the tears of moving.


    Suddenly, I was throwing a strange bitterness at Kondo, but Kondo didn''t pay attention to it. He took a step and avoided the pain. The movements on his hand did not slow down and he stabbed him.


    Just when Kondo¡¯s bitterness was only a few centimeters, Kondo¡¯s gesture suddenly stopped, and his face looked incredulous.


    The outline hand looked strangely at the very close to himself. Why didn¡¯t he fall behind, I saw that Kyoko¡¯s teacher behind Kondo was standing in the back of Kondo¡¯s hand and still had a bitterness. Inserted Kondo''s back vest.


    "Finally caught up." Teacher Fei Fei sighed.


    "Outline, you are fine." I don''t care if Kondo directly came to the side of the hands and worried.


    "I, uh." After seeing me, the hand rushed straight up to hug me and cried.


    "It''s okay." I gently stroked the head of the hand.


    "I am so scared. I am afraid I will never see you again." The master continued to cry.


    "I said, no one can take you away without my permission." I comforted.


    "Well." The hand wiped his tears and saw that the self-supplied singer and the big snake pill looked at me with a strange look and left a little embarrassed to leave me.


    "What is going on?" Kondo stood in the same place and asked.


    "This is my ninjutsu, the technique of flying thunder." The flying side looked at Kondo: "I knew when you handed it to me that you would find my disciples to start, so I left a hand."


    "It turned out that it seems that I lost at the beginning." Kondo faintly.


    "Actually, this is originally an incomplete ninjutsu, that is, I don''t dare to use it casually, but you are wrong to shoot my disciple." Ô³·É continued: "When a person has a person who wants to guard At the time, he is the most powerful."


    "Yeah? Oh, you are really strong, but you have to be careful. Our head is much more powerful than me. I hope you can survive." Kondo slowly closed his eyes and said the last sentence. It fell, "I didn''t understand what I didn''t understand until the last moment."


    "We will survive, thinking that we all have each other''s embarrassment." Fei Fei looked at the recovered hands and is also playing with them! "So we are the most powerful ~www.novelhall .com~ A team of Ninja troops are quickly moving through the woods. The suddenly leading ninja jumps from the tree to the ground, raises his right hand to stop moving forward, and then the ninjas behind each fall quickly behind him, showing extremely high The tacit understanding can be seen that this is absolutely elite.


    A tall, thin ninja walked out of the crowd and asked, "Hey, what''s wrong?" The other ninjas stood indifferently.


    The leading ninja did not answer positively, but faintly said: "I smelled it, the taste of blood. Immediately dispersed search." The leading ninja to the ninja behind him.


    "Yes." The people replied reverently.


    "Head, you said." The skinny ninja still wants to ask, suddenly a ninja interrupted him.


    "Adult, we found it, but ....." The ninja swallowed.


    "But what? Say." The lead ninja hadn''t spoken yet, and the skinny ninja couldn''t help it.


    "Enough, long time not to be so impulsive, you continue to say." The lead ninja finally began.


    The ninja gratefully looked at the lead ninja and said: "Adult, please come with me."


    "Let''s go." The leader Ninja has a long time to talk about what he still wants to say.


    Jiuguang had no choice but to keep up, but when he arrived at the destination, he couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. "Who is this?" He immediately grabbed the ninja anger that led the way.


    "Enough, Jiuguang let go of him." The lead ninja also resisted anger.


    After seeing Jiuguang let go of the treacherous ninja, "Go ahead." The lead ninja said to the ninja.


    "Yes." The ninja flew away from the scene, reporting that the work was really not a human being. After killing himself, he would not come, the ninja thought.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 494：

    "Head....." Jiuguang couldn''t help but turn to lead the ninja.


    "I will inform the illusionist immediately and find out the trail of the Muye squad." The lead ninja interrupted Jiuguangdao.


    "Yes." Jiuguang was helpless.


    When the long light left, the lead ninja suddenly punched the tree next to him, and then tried to control his emotions. "Kondo, I am sorry, I am a light enemy, but I will avenge you." The lead ninja looks at the sky After talking to himself, he turned and looked back, then left with resoluteness.


    Half a day later, when the team left, the place returned to the calm of the past, leaving only a few graves standing quietly there, which was particularly bleak.


    Just as the squad rushed to the scene of the accident, my group of people finally arrived at the destination.


    "Teacher, why are we dressed up like this? As for?" He also complained to Mr. Fei Fei. I saw that the self has changed completely, and the whole body is wearing a suit. In particular, the white hair that seems to be the iconic white has turned black.


    "What do you know? If the fog is forbearing and is true, it means that the ninja in the country is not simple." Yu Fei explained.


    "Mr. Fei Fei, are you not replying to Konoha? How can you be afraid of the fog?" Then I asked the second-tower who was very familiar with the road.


    "Although I have already sent a letter back, but even at the speed of the most elite dark part of Konoha, it takes at least three days to arrive. So we still have to be careful now." Teacher Fei Fei replied to Taro. .


    "It turned out to be the case." Taro asked nod.


    "I, you look at the country of heaven is really lively." The side of the hand looked at the road to people coming and going to me.


    "That, can you let me go first?" I looked at the handcuffs holding my left hand. I have been sticking to me since the last time, although it makes me feel a little warm. However, sometimes it makes me very embarrassed, especially in the eyes of envy, jealousy and hate.


    "Know that you are intimate, but don''t stick to it all day." The road is sour and sour.


    "What do you care about?" When the master heard the words, he immediately said that he was fierce, and then immediately returned to me with a gentle look: "I like it."


    I, Dashen Pill, and Fei Fei and Yu Taro are speechless on the spot. Everyone is sweating. This woman has become too fast.


    "Cough, well, let''s talk about serious things first, what should we do next." I interrupted the self-consciousness that I still want to talk back.


    "What can I do, of course, is to protect Mr. Taro from going to the palace to see the king." There was still some uncomfortable presence on the side, and Taro was nodding.


    Prime Minister of the Kingdom of Heaven.


    "What, did you find the trace of the wood leaf ninja?" a man shouted loudly.


    "Yes, the adults are incompetent." The next ninja, who was wearing a fog-bearing amount, slammed on the ground and slammed on the ground.


    "Waste, it''s a bunch of waste." The ninja who stood at the top shouted.


    "Well, you have calmed down for a long time." Then a female voice came from next door, and then the next ninja said: "It''s okay, go on, there is any movement to inform me in time."


    "Yes." The next ninja hurried, then retired.


    "Huh." Jiuguang sat on his chair and gasped.


    "Jiuguang, what kind of gas do you have under your hands?" The woman turned and complained to Jiuguang.


    "No, now we don''t know how the situation in the country can''t be, and it''s going to be lost. Otherwise, it may be dead." I objected to the side. The big snake and the hand nodded and agreed. And Taro was also thoughtfully nodded.


    "What should I do?" I also saw that everyone agreed with me, so I asked in dissatisfaction.


    "Mr. Taro, do you have any familiar people in the Kingdom of Heaven and that is the kind of talk." I turned to ask Taro.


    "Yes, it is the general of the heavenly king general." Taro asked.


    "Tianfang General? I don''t know how this person is doing?" asked Fei Fei.


    "I don''t know how his character is, but I know that he is very loyal to the royal family of heaven, and he is still a supporter of the firm country of fire." Taro Taro.


    "That''s good, let''s do this, let Mr. Fei Fei first contact General Tian Fang to see if this person can trust, we will protect Mr. Taro to find a place to live in the city." I looked at the martial law. City gate.


    "Why are you in the city? It is not safer outside the city." Taro asked if he did not understand.


    "The most dangerous place is the safest place. The enemy must have thought that we are under their eyes." I am confident.


    "Very good, we will do this." Teacher Fei Fei agreed with my opinion.


    They all nodded and said that there was no opinion.


    "I saw no, learn to point." The master looked at the face of the shackles and hit the road What is great, I can think of it. "There is no conviction in the world. Although I am still so **** my own, my heart has long been convinced, but I don''t want to show weakness."


    "In the end, it¡¯s still a child." I looked at the noisy hand and the exclamation and sighed, the amount seems to me. I suddenly remembered that I am only a child now.


    "Well, you can''t mature?" Fei Fei helped his forehead, and then resumed a serious look: "Listen well, this time our mission can only succeed without failing, otherwise your life will not be Guaranteed."


    I also resumed seriousness and nodded and understood.


    "So, when I am not here, you will listen to my command. Remember to protect yourself. Only you can be trusted on the battlefield." Hefei is serious, of course, the latter is true. The hand and the self said.


    "I, I will hand them over to you, and I must wait for me to come back safely." Fei Fei said to me with no confidence.


    "Yes." I looked at the flying road seriously. There is not much language in the promise between men. Sometimes just one sentence is enough.


    "Well, then I will leave first, you must pay attention to your own safety." Fei Fei looked at his disciples and nodded, then resolutely turned and left.


    Waiting for the back of Fei Fei to disappear into the wilderness, "Let''s go." I looked at the flying cockroach and said to the big snake.


    "Well." The big snake pill nodded and said that they understood, and then proceeded with the camouflage of the country.


    "The teacher is relieved, I will protect them, even if it is the price of life." I saw in the direction of Fei Fei leaving: "Because of a screaming thing."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 495：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "Of course you don''t care. Anyway, Kondo has nothing to do with you, but don''t forget, Kondo is because you followed us." Jiuguang suddenly rushed at the woman''s voice: "In any case, except for the head, we die." You won''t worry if it''s light."


    "You..." The woman did not expect that a long time would say this, and her face turned red.


    "Okay, don''t make a noise. You have to calm down for a long time. After all, we don''t want Kondo to have an accident." The leader who had been silent at this time was faint.


    "I''m sorry, I am excited." Jiuguang apologized, but he didn''t have any sincerity to see his face, but he just let it go.


    However, the lead ninja is not punctuated, but still indifferent: "The main task now is to find out the trail of the wooden leaf ninja, not the guilt."


    "Yes." Jiuguang and the women are all serious.


    "That''s it, long time you go down." The lead ninja rushed for a long time.


    Jiuguang did not say much, stay silent and leave.


    "Is he like this?" The woman saw that she had been worried about the long time.


    "Let''s go with him." Leading the ninja.


    "The most important thing for you now is to find the group of people as soon as possible. They will definitely find someone to understand the situation soon after they come. You should pay more attention to this." The lead ninja''s eyes flashed.


    "I understand, this is going to do." The woman suddenly realized.


    "Listen for so long, come out." The leader Ninja saw the faint road after the woman left.


    "Is it so good? It is not a good thing to let go of the subordinate emotions." A person came out of the shadows.


    "This is my business, but what happened to your business." The lead ninja did not care.


    "There are still seven days to start." The shadow.


    "Seven days? Enough." The lead ninja looked at the gate.


    "I hope so, but the wood leaves are more troublesome. I heard that Muye is about to receive the news here." The shadow was easy.


    "Reassured, I have already reported the situation here, I believe there will be arrangements on the top." Leading the ninja.


    "I hope so." After the shadows were finished, the entire hall was deeply immersed in silence.


    As the most powerful general of the Kingdom of Heaven, General Tianfang has become one of the most powerful people in the Kingdom of Heaven, and he is the most trusted person in the Kingdom of Heaven. It can be said that his career is smooth. Now, when he is also full of enthusiasm, it is reasonable to say that he should be arrogant, but now the generals of Tianfang are worried.


    "Hey, Your Majesty, what happened to them?" General Tian Fang was staring at the paper on the table.


    Then a sudden voice came: "What can make our Tianfang generals look like this?"


    General Tian Fang¡¯s face changed, and he picked up the knife at the table and shouted: ¡°Who is sneaky.¡± The eyes glanced at the square.


    "Tianfang generals should not be nervous, I am not coming to harm you." At this time, there was a ninja around the Tianfang general. It was Fei Fei, and he snarled the Tianfang general.


    "Wood Leaf Ninja?" General Tian Fang did not relax the warning, but looked at the people, looking at the temptation of the forehead on the forehead.


    "Yes, I am Sasuke Sasuke of Konoha, I have seen the General of Heaven."


    "The original person is really a wooden leaf. I don''t know what you are here for." General Tian Fang took back his knife and looked at the flying road.


    "Excuse me, General Tian Fang can know Mr. Taro Taro?" Fei Fei looked at Tian Fang to calm down, and his heart nodded secretly and asked.


    "Is it a big man? Is he a good friend of mine in the country of fire? I have known it before I made it to the country of fire. Is there any problem?" General Tian Fang recalled.


    "This time, Mr. Taro was commissioned to find a general." Fei Fei took out the token of the second Taro.


    "Yes, this is what I gave him. If there is anything, I will know everything and say nothing." Sure enough, the attitude of the heavens became better after seeing the tokens.


    "In fact, this time Taro''s adult was the country of the fire as the country of the fire, but there were some accidents on the road." Fei Fei looked at the heavens and deliberately stopped.


    Sure enough, Tianfang was surprised and then urged: "What accident?"


    "I don''t want to say this first. I want to ask if the general has a feeling that the country of the sky is different now?" asked Fei Fei.


    "To say it is different. There have been some things lately. His Majesty has not seen it for several days. Now the matter is handled by the king''s younger brother, Emperor Bit," Tian recalls.


    "This is right. It seems that the country of the fire has also found some cases, so it will send the old General Taro of the General to the secret investigation of the Kingdom of Heaven, but I did not expect that there will be fog and forbearance on the road. Attack." Fei Fei analyzed.


    "What? Fog bears." The heavens were shocked. Then I thought about it: "The uncle of the emperor has always opposed the country of fire affiliated with the Kingdom of Heaven. Is it related to this matter?"


    "That''s right, I believe that the royal family of the Kingdom of Heaven must have an accident, so the bit of the emperor will collude with the fog of the country of the water to bear the murder of the country of fire." Fei Fei speculated.


    "That is not to say that His Majesty the King is not very dangerous. I can''t go to the palace to see the King." The heavens were anxiously.


    "Useless, Tianfang general, if I guess it is correct, the king should have been under house arrest. The reason why the emperor did not have reached an agreement with the country of water." Heavenly way.


    "But how is this good?" The heavens are irritating and walking around.


    "Excuse me, how many military powers do you have now?" asked Fei Fei Tianfang also thought of some problems and restored calmness: "Yes, my military power has been used by the king of the king for the first two days." The name was withdrawn, but I was surprised. I didn¡¯t expect to have a conspiracy."


    "So the general can''t command the army?" Although Fei Fei guessed the result, he couldn''t help but be disappointed.


    Suddenly, the heavens smiled and said: "That''s not the case. The army is different from the other. It''s not just the soldiers, but also the strength and prestige. I believe that I can''t say all the troops in the country of my prestige." About 70% of the army will still listen to me, of course, the premise is not rebellion." Tianfang explained.


    "It turns out that 70% of the troops are enough." Fei Fei was pleased.


    "But don''t be too happy too early. I said that the premise of my transfer is not to rebel. Even though I believe in you, Bit Uncle has the name of the royal family. If the king cannot be rescued, those generals will not necessarily obey me. All of this will be empty. And I can tell you that today Bit has announced that he will meet with the special envoy of the country of water seven days later. If he can''t solve it within seven days, then there is no way." I saw a face that was excited and fluttered. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 496：

    "What, is there this?" asked Fei Fei in surprise.


    "This was just announced today. I was very surprised at the beginning, but after listening to your explanation, I realized it." Tianfang explained.


    "This is not easy to do. It seems that we have to rescue the king first."


    "Who?" Suddenly flew with the eyes of the eyes and saw a figure flashing past the window, shouting.


    Then Fei Fei immediately went out, and the speed of the heavens was not slow. After hearing the screams of Fei Fei, they chased them together. Tian Fang and Fei Fei looked heavily at the courtyard without a figure and fell to the ground. Guard.


    "It seems that this general is not safe, we must leave immediately." Fei Fei is facing the heavens.


    "Fortunately, my family members are staying at home, let''s go." Tianfang flew to the road.


    Just as he flew with the heavens and wanted to leave the generals, suddenly a large number of soldiers appeared on both sides of the dark streets to surround Tianfang and Feifei.


    "Protect the general." At this time, the remaining guards of the heavens are also firmly guarding the heavens.


    "Where is this going? General Tianfang." At this time, a group of people came out of the soldiers'' team. The head of the fog is the leader of the fog and the shadow man in the Prime Minister''s Office.


    "Bit, I have all known your conspiracy, I will not let you succeed." Heaven saw the humanity of the leader.


    "Or, I want to keep your life on your loyalty to our country of heaven, but unfortunately, now you can only die, go up." Bit to heaven.


    "General, I will take you first when I will fight in the future." Fei Fei whispered to the heavens.


    "But........" Tianfang looked at the guards around him and hesitated.


    "General, we will block them, you will leave first, remember to avenge us." The guards at the side suddenly called the heavens and then shouted to the guards around them: "Brothers swear to protect the generals, rush," After talking, lead the guards to bravely rush to the enemy.


    "Big hair." The eyes of Tianfang shouted with tears in the back, but the body was firmly pulled by the flying side.


    "The general will leave quickly, otherwise it will be too late, and it will not be able to live up to the goodness of the guards, and who will die to help them revenge." Fei Fei pulled the heavens and looked at the fallen guards, biting the teeth. .


    "Let''s go." Tianfang bit his teeth against the aisle and resolutely turned back to leave.


    At this moment, a figure was blocked in front of Fei Fei and Tian Fang, and the head that had been lowered was indifferently watching Yu Fei and Tian Fang.


    "No one of you wants to leave."


    "You don''t want to leave, too." Fog took the lead and looked at the opposite side of the flying and the heavenly road.


    "Who are you?" Tianfang looked at the bandage in front of him and only showed a pair of sharp eyes, and behind him was carrying a strange big knife.


    "My name is Shallow. I am the head of the fog, and this is the one who took your life." The government behind the bandages slowly pulled out the bandaged knife.


    The shallow government suddenly accelerated to the front of the heavens and looked at the heavens with a big knife. At this time, the Tianfang had not reacted. Suddenly, the big knife came to the top of his head. At this moment, a bitter side stretched out to block the big knife, or the big knife fell.


    "The original lord is the ghost of the one who is known as one of the seven knives of the fog." Ô³ µ² ÔÚ ÔÚ ÔÚ ÔÚ ÔÚ ÔÚ ÔÚ ÔÚ ÔÚ ÔÚ ÔÚ ÔÚ ÔÚ ÔÚ ÔÚ ÔÚ ÔÚ ÔÚ ÔÚ ÔÚ ÔÚ ÔÚ ÔÚ ÔÚ ÔÚ ÔÚ ÔÚ ÔÚ ÔÚ ÔÚ


    "Oh, you still know my name? It seems that it is not a simple character, and it is reported to the name." Shallow politics looked at the flying road with interest.


    "Ô³·É×ôÖú." Fei Fei faintly replied.


    "It turned out to be the disciple of the second generation of Huo Ying, who is known as the singer of Sasaki Yoshio, and it is no wonder that it seems that Kondo is dead." Shouted and sighed, suddenly his face turned out: "But you have killed Kondo as the boss." Take your life to pay homage to Kondo."


    Shallow administration suddenly increased the intensity, and wanted to directly overwhelm the flying, and Fei Fei suddenly felt that the pressure was multiplied, and it was also a big force to hold the hand firmly against the shallow government.


    Then to the Tianfang Road behind him: "General Tianfang, I will block him, you will go first."


    Tianfang looked at the squadron that was in a stalemate with the shallow government and nodded, ready to circumvent the two people. At this time, the shallow government that was still fighting for the squadron suddenly gave up and flew directly to the heavens.


    "I want to think about it." Fei Fei first felt his hands loose, and saw that the shallow government rushed to the heavens, and directly shot the back vest on the hand.


    "Treasure of the law. The sword in the hand is separated." I saw that the original bitterness has become countless, and shot to the shallow government.


    "Roll." The shallow government can''t do it. It can only be turned on the ground with a big knife. It can directly kill the suffering, but his speed is dragged down.


    Seeing that the heavens are about to leave their own vision, the shallow government puts the big knife in front of the body, and both hands begin to seal the road: "Water Margin. The technique of the water dragon bomb." Suddenly two water dragons are drilled from the ponds on both sides of the road. The front of Tianfang then rushed to the place where the locals were at a loss When the water dragon was about to hit the heavenly side, then Fei Fei finally arrived, pulling the heavens behind him and blocking himself in front of the heavens. The knot printed: "Turk. Soil wall."


    A stone wall appeared in the flying, blocking the water dragon in front of it. At this time, Fei Fei was holding the heavenly side standing on the wall and watching the shallow government standing on the water.


    At this time, the shallow government began to seal, but Fei Fei did not wait for the shallow government to complete the printing, immediately sealed the road: "Fire. Fire Dragon fire bomb." Fei Fei rushed to the shallow government to spurt a group of fireballs, shallow politics helpless Can only give up the original print, escaped the two fireballs and then printed the road: "Water Margin. Water wall." The water curtain around the shallow government surrounded him to block the fireball that blocked the flying.


    However, when his water wall disappeared, a figure suddenly appeared in front of the shallow government, and Fei Fei took the bitterness and did not directly spur the shallow government without any preparation, but when the flying sorrows into the shallow body At the time, the shallow government suddenly turned into a pool of water.


    When Fei Fei saw this change, he knew that it was not good. Just when he wanted to retreat, he suddenly grabbed one hand and buckled the neck of Feifei. The other hand grabbed the fly that wanted to struggle, and Fei Fei was directly dragged into the water.


    "I finally caught you." The voice of the shallow government came from behind.


    "Hey." Fei Fei was so anxious that the breath in his chest was directly hit, and Fei Fei was constantly struggling to get out of the water, but he was firmly buckled.


    Fei Fei only felt that his chakra was slowly losing, and the body also felt weak.


    "Hey, have you realized that the kind of chakra has the feeling that the power is slowly losing. Is it feeling very weak?" The shallow government wins against the heart of the flying. Find this site search \"Vertex Fiction 208xs\", or remember the site URL:

 Chapter 497：

    "Since you know that we have seven people, we should know the rubber muscles. Yes, my knife is the rubber muscle. Hey, you will slowly wait for the loss of strength, but don''t worry, I won''t If you kill the second generation, Huo Ying knows that his disciple has been caught by the fog-bearing person, I believe his face will be very exciting." The shallow government behind him is still talking about fighting against Fei Fei¡¯s heart. Saying that there is nothing more fulfilling than defeating one''s heart.


    "Hey." Fei Fei is now reaching the limit of patience, and the limbs have been slowly felt. The only thing that can move now is his brain.


    "I am going to die? I clearly said to myself that I am not afraid of death. Why do I feel that there are still many things that I can¡¯t let now?" Fei Fei¡¯s eyes were blurred and thought, recalling his own life, and having a careless self. The genius and indifference of the big snake pill, the careful and considerate hand and the proud me.


    A lot of things that have been experienced together have emerged in the brain, and the quarrel between the master and the self, the big snake and my strength.


    Fei Fei remembered that when he was young, he had his own friends and relatives, his dearest teacher and his favorite wood leaf.


    Suddenly, the second generation of voice appeared in the brain of Fei Fei. "Hey, do you know what is hope?"


    "There are fires where there are leaves flying. This is the will of fire, and they are the hope of Konoha."


    "Right, there is another message that forgot to tell you, your disciples should be waiting for you now." At this time a voice pulled the flying back to reality.


    Fei Fei suddenly thought that his children were still in danger. I suddenly remembered my commitment to myself when I left.


    "Teacher, we will definitely protect ourselves, so please ask the teacher to protect yourself, because we can''t live without you."


    I think of my firm eyes, yes, I can''t just die like this. My disciples are still waiting for me. I suddenly don''t know the strength of the flight. When the government has not recovered, suddenly hands In the water, the road is printed: "Water ¶Ý. Water rushing."


    In the calm water, the sudden formation of the center of the swell of the swells, the water is also stirred up and turned over. The shallow government is also being smashed and prevented from being directly washed by the water waves, while the cockroach flies away from the water with this rare opportunity. Next, escape to the water.


    After a long period of undulation, the water slowly calmed down. At this time, Fei Fei was standing on the water and holding his hands in the mouth to breathe fresh air.


    Not far from the front of Feifei, the shallow face of the government was ugly and slowly came out of the water. The right hand was holding the rubber band that showed the bandage, staring at the flying dragonfly in front.


    "Know, why can I come out?" At this time, Fei Fei slowly recovered from the past, and slowly stood up and looked at the shallow political situation in front of him.


    There is no reply in the shallow government, just staring at Fei Fei.


    Fei Fei does not mind, as if it should have been like this, self-concerned: "Because I can not die." After talking, Fei Fei firmly looked at the shallow government.


    When I heard this, the government suddenly smiled. "That can''t be yours, the good luck will not have a second time." After the slogan, the anger was rushing toward Feifei.


    Yan Fei looked at the imposing shallow government, put his right thumb in the mouth and bite it, and then began to seal the road: "Hai, Ðç, ÓÏ, Éê, δ" Ô³ ͻȻ ͻȻ suddenly looked to the shallow government seriously: "This is not good Yun. The practice of psychic, come out, demon."


    "Forbearance. Psychic technique, come out, monkey king. Demon." After the fly, the handle was pressed to the ground and shouted at the shallow government that was rushing over.


    "Go to hell." Shousong saw a group of smoke rising in the hands of the rubber muscles to cut off.


    "When." Suddenly, the shallow government felt like his knife was cut on the iron. With a fixed eye, I saw a psychic beast that looked like a monkey appeared in front of him and blocked his knife.


    There was no response to the rubber that could have absorbed Chakra.


    "Hey, it seems that you have encountered a lot of trouble." The demon used his hands against the knife of the shallow government, and looked around the flying road behind him.


    At this point, Fei Fei slowly stood up and confronted the sorcerer: "Yes, I am trying to solve it now."


    "Is it?" The devil faintly replied, then looked at the shallow political road: "It turned out to be a fog-bearing knife and seven people."


    "The devil is bothering you, first stop for me for a while." Fei Fei confronted the devil, and then began to reply to some chakras.


    "How can you make you succeed?" Originally, I wanted to try the shallow politics of the devil''s strength. After hearing the dialogue between Fei Fei and the demon, I immediately rushed toward Yu Fei.


    "Sorry, your opponent is me this time." The demon grabbed the muscles with one hand and was shallow.


    After the devil finished, he directly pulled the rubber muscle to the front and pulled the other hand into a punch on the face of the shallow government. The shallow government was directly shot and flew out to the pond next to it The shallow government played two drifts on the water, and the whole person sank into the water.


    The demon on the shore did not relax, and stared at the surface of the water. Sure enough, the sound of the shallow government came from under the water, "Water Margin. The technique of the water dragon."


    A water dragon formed on the surface of the water, and it was "useless." The devil looked confidently at the water dragon.


    "Break." The demon punched the water dragon and directly broke the water dragon.


    After the broken government, the broken water fell on himself, his eyes fixed on the demon, and after a while began to seal.


    "Water sputum. Water body." I saw four places in the place where the shallow government stood.


    "Would you want to fish?" Come on. The battle of the demon began to rise, the red light flashed in the eyes, and the flying rushed to the four shallow politicians to explode him. The demon came to the first shallow government. The right fist hit the shallow government, the shallow government is also a knife file in the hand, but because the strength of the demon is too large, directly hit the shallow government.


    The demon did not chase, and directly rushed to the next shallow government. This shallow government has prepared for it. Before the demon came to his side, he flew back and fled.


    "I thought it would be able to escape? It''s too naive." The demon now rises and no matter what other directly comes to the back of this shallow government with a flash of his body, punching on the back of the shallow government.


    "It doesn''t matter." The devil waved the water stain in his hand. Looking at the shallow government in front of me turned into a pool of water.


    "Don''t dare to come." At this time, two shallow political planes were surrounded, and the devil saw this and was not afraid. It was also a flash to come to a shallow government and directly blasted this person, but the devil in the state of excitement did not Note that after each shallow water explosion, the water will condense around the demon.


    "Another one." The demon broke the third road. Find this site search \"Vertex Fiction 208xs\", or remember the site URL:

 Chapter 498：

    "There is one more left now." The demon looked at the first shallow government that was flying by himself: "You should be the real body." The devil took his fist and walked slowly.


    Suddenly, the demon saw a smile on the shallow government, and suddenly he was amazed.


    "It''s too late." He stood on the surface of the water and looked at the magic road.


    "Water sputum. The practice of water dung." Suddenly behind the demon, there was a shallow policy.


    A water curtain encloses the demon, and the demon has not yet returned to God.


    "When?" asked the devil in disbelief.


    At this time, the original squatting on the surface of the water, slowly stood up and walked to the side of the water curtain.


    "The water dragon bomb that I just fell into after the water, is not ineffective." Shallow political wins in the grip of watching the demons explained.


    "It turns out that it seems that I have looked down on you." The demon suddenly looked at the shallow government: "But you should not be too happy too soon."


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shallow government suddenly looked at the direction of Fei Fei. I saw that Fei Fei had already responded almost, and then turned back to look at the demon in the water curtain. The original demon has now become a piece of wood.


    It is.


    "You are also a big idea." Fei Fei looked at the shallow politics and joked.


    The shallow government did not reply, but looked at Fei Fei, and there was a demon from the water.


    "The real contest has only begun now." Fei Fei suddenly sinks his face to the shallow political road, and then looks at the demon: "The devil, please, transform into a golden hoop."


    "Okay." The demon came to the side of Fei Fei and put on a peculiar posture: "Transform."


    The demon suddenly turned into a double-headed yellow black rod, and fell into the hands of the flying.


    After the stick started, Fei Fei rushed directly toward the shallow government, and the other side of the shallow government was always prepared after the transformation of the demon, and saw that Fei Fei himself rushed, "just in line with my intentions".


    The melee war is not afraid of anyone, and there is a chakra in which the rubber muscle can cut the opponent in the hand, so the shallow government is trying to go close, but when there is still a distance from the shallow government, the stick in the hand suddenly changes. Long, one directly hit the wrong face of the shallow government, directly hit the shallow government.


    ¡°How is it possible?¡± Shallow politics touched his own painful waist and said to himself. However, after a slap in the face, the shallow government began to understand the meaning of this wishful golden hoop. Although it was very reluctant to pick it up every time, it still caught the attack of Fei Fei.


    In this way, you came to me and said, "You can''t be deadlocked like this." Fei Fei said in the heart, now those shouting and killing sounds are getting closer and closer, and they can''t walk without leaving. A look at the back of heaven.


    The shallow government once again resisted the flying stick. He also heard the sound and looked at the hesitation of the flying face. When he thought about it, he understood the concern of Fei Fei. He said: "Hey, I The reinforcements are coming soon, and even if you can go, the generals of heaven can¡¯t go away."


    "At least I can kill you before your reinforcements arrive." Fei Fei looked at the shallow government and was uncomfortable.


    "Yes? Then give it a try." Shallow politics does not matter the way, but in my heart is still quite a slap in the air.


    Therefore, the shallow government began to passively defend, not attacking, and flying to see it here is also very helpless, not afraid of rogue, I am afraid of rogue culture, facing this rogue that has both culture and scorn is really nothing.


    But then again, the good way is to let people * out, this is the way, when flying and talking with the shallow government, suddenly a flash of light in the brain, there is a way to fly.


    So Fei Fei abandoned the shallow government that was defending, and sealed it.


    The shallow government that was originally defending suddenly felt that the offensive of Fei Fei was loose, and immediately looked at the direction of Fei Fei, for fear that Fei Fei would run away at this time. However, seeing Fei Fei is first to breathe a sigh of relief, you can not run, but wait for the shallow government to seriously look at the seal of the flying knot, immediately cautious, this ninjutsu is definitely a skill that you can understand.


    Sure enough, I only heard the screaming and shouting: "Water Margin. The technique of the Great Falls."


    The water in the pond was all raised and rushed to the shallow government that was being prepared. The shallow government that had already returned to God¡¯s lateness was directly washed out by the big water.


    The flying dragon here did not look at the shallow government when he used the spell. He immediately came to the side of the general who had been waiting for him: "The general will hurry and follow me." Still waiting for the heavens to return, they will pull Heaven wants to leave directly.


    "Too naive, I already knew your intentions." The shallow government suddenly came out of the pool.


    "Is it you? How is it possible?"


    "I already knew that you have to come to this trick, so when you print, I will use the substitute technique directly." Shouting looked at the flying road in front of him.


    "So you are going to die." Shallow administration raised his own knife and cut it to Fei Fei.


    However, after the cut, the flying and the heaven behind him became a piece of wood.


    "Replacement?" Shallow politics looked incredibly at the sight of the road I am not so careable. At this time, the voice of Fei Fei appeared behind the shallow government. He also said in one hand: "The bandits. The rivers flow. ¡±


    The uncontrollable shallow government can only be pushed away by the mud flow. "Don''t think that this will drag me." Go back to God''s shallow government and fly to Heaven and then quickly seal.


    "Will you get it?" Fei Fei looked at the shallow political road: "Turk. Earth dragon, fire. Fire dragon." Fei Fei continuously output two ninjutsu.


    "This is the combination of fire and bandit?" Shouting looked at Fei Fei with surprise, and even forgot to put it on, he was directly overwhelmed by fire.


    "Let''s go, the other''s reinforcements are coming soon." Fei Fei looked at the side of the road.


    "Well." Then I left with Fei Fei.


    Shortly after the departure of Fei Fei and Tian Fang, the shallow government suddenly appeared in the same place, but the shallow administration at this time was completely unrecognizable, and all the burnt ones were burnt.


    "Yu Fei Sasuke helps me to remember you, we will still meet." Shallow government suddenly cut down the trees around him hate authentic.


    "Let''s go." Fei Fei pulled up the heavens and ran to the place outside the city.


    In the running, Tianfang looked at the front of the flying hesitant and asked Yu Fei: "Although this question is a bit abrupt, I want to know why Mr. Fei Fei did not kill the fog and lead?"


    When I heard the words of the heavenly side, the flying dragonfly in front suddenly stopped on the branch. After waiting for a long time, Tianfei finally spoke up: "Because I don''t have a chakra."


    When I heard the weak tone of Yu Fei, Tian Fang first glimpsed, and then saw the cockroach flying down and immediately supported it.


    "It turns out that you are also hard to support." Tianfang looked at the flying eyes and sighed.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 499：

    "Let''s find a safe place first, let me take a break first. Otherwise, if the enemy is now catching up, we will die." Fei Fei said to the heavens with a half-open eyes, and then fainted.


    "There is no way." Tianfang helplessly picked up the flying and then began to leave.


    The situation on my side is also not optimistic. When the fog is looking for a flying cockroach, his illusion and Jiuguang have found me according to the clue.


    "How did you find us?" I looked at the opposite man and a woman.


    At this time, the illusionist was wearing a cheongsam-like dress, swaying her body and walking to her body. They threw a wink at me: "I didn''t expect that you guys would hide."


    I didn''t feel good after seeing the singer''s appearance, and I heard the sound of the next and the second Taro''s breathing.


    "No, this is illusion, you should be careful." I shouted.


    I was awakened by my big drink and I was back to God and looked at the opposite side.


    "What happened just now?" asked himself.


    "You have the illusion of the woman, the other party should be an illusion-type ninja." The big snake pill returned.


    "Good risk." I also touched the face that was still red.


    "It''s not your own heart surgery." The master dismissed the truth.


    I still want to talk back, but he interrupted me directly: "Well, don''t quarrel, let''s think about how to get rid of it. It seems that the opposite two are not simple characters."


    Big Snake Pill also nodded and agreed.


    "Oh, that''s not bad." The illusionary stunned, but immediately restored his smile.


    "Still up your set, only the power is right." The long light next to him suddenly opened. Then I didn¡¯t want to get a haircut, and I walked out to them.


    "I will stop a person with the big snake pill, and the hand and the self will also take the second Taro first." I started to write the road without turning back.


    "Well." The big snake pill sang in unison.


    "Open.." I was about to shout and suddenly a figure came to the front of the big snake pill standing on the front, this figure is Jiuguang.


    "Hurry." This is the last thought of the big snake pill, and then the whole person flies straight out.


    Just as Jiuguang still wants to pursue, I finally came to him and used the bones of the long-lasting light with bitterness. It was a bone, a bone that appeared from the hands of Jiuguang.


    "Bone? Are you a person of the night family?" I looked at Jiuguangdao with surprise.


    "Your kid is quite acquainted with the goods. I actually recognize that I am a person of the night family." Jiuguang opened my bitter and jumped back to the side of the illusion, and I was a little surprised that I still know the Hui night family.


    "How about the hand, how is the big snake pill?" I guarded the two enemies in front of me and asked the director who was looking at the big snake pill.


    "Fortunately, the big snake pill has escaped the key with his unique body skills, but it is slightly hurt, and rest will be fine." The hand is relieved.


    "Fortunately." I heard the big snake pill and I was relieved. Then I solemnly said to the master: "The hand brought the big snake pill, and when I dragged the two, you immediately took the big snake pill and Next Taro goes."


    "But, what do you do yourself?" The master immediately knew the risks of my stay and was worried.


    "If you don''t want to come, you will take the big snake pill and the second Taro first, and I will stay with me." The hand turned his head and looked at the road.


    "I think I will stay, I will take them with you," and he will return.


    "You are all not allowed to fight, my words are orders." I suddenly sullenly shouted: "You listen to me, I promised to fly the teacher, will not let you have something, and I can still beat You are here, it will only be a stumbling block to me."


    "But...." The eyes of the hand are tearful and want to say something.


    "I¡¯m going to take the hand away immediately.¡± I yelled and shouted.


    "You don''t want to leave one." Jiuguang''s cruel smile rushed to the outline, and I immediately greeted him. "Come on." I rushed and they shouted.


    "I, you must come back safely." The master hand left under the pull of the house.


    "Get out of the way. You don''t want to live and escape." Jiuguang said to me.


    "A long time, we still have to fix the kid in front of us." The illusionist came over at this time, for a long time.


    A long time silent, watching me staring at myself with a look of defense.


    "Very good, let''s start with your kid." Jiuguang looked at me cruelly.


    "You are just relying on a woman to support the back. If you are one, I promise you can''t leave here." I looked at Jiuguangdao faintly, and then looked at the next illusion.


    "Haha, boy, you don''t have to use the divergence here. How can I have such a shallow plan?" Jiuguang laughed and looked at me, then turned to the illusion: "The next thing is my battle, no need. You intervene."


    "I am very happy." Mirage looked at me and then started to talk to and then began to think about his own affairs, you will not do it for me.


    I looked at Jiuguang¡¯s post, "Come on, let me see what the bones of the Hui night family have." I have no difficulty in my hand.


    "You won''t be disappointed." Jiuguang looked at me, then slowly pulled out a white bone from the abdomen.


    "Don''t die, boy." Jiuguang held his bones and rushed at me.


    "Hurry, this person''s strength is really not covered." While avoiding the bones of Jiuguang, I thought that my writing wheel eyes had been used to the extreme, and I barely escaped the bones of Jiuguang, so I will not It is covered with scars.


    "The kid still has some strength." Jiuguang is also very surprised, so a child can actually escape so many moves.


    "But." Jiuguang stopped the attack in his hand and looked at the scarred me in front. "The next is over, the dance of the pile." The speed of Jiuguang suddenly increased, and I came directly to me when I haven¡¯t reacted yet. Around me, I raised my bones and stabbed me, but my physical skills I used to practice were not covered. I finally avoided the key points at the last moment. The bones of Jiuguang stabbed my waist, and the huge impact directly hit me. Fall to the ground.


    "We will continue to chase it." Jiuguang did not look at me, turned to the side of the magical road.


    "Wait a minute, I haven''t lost yet." I was lying on the ground and I struggled to get up from the ground, preparing for the pursuit of the masters.


    "The real battle begins." I think it is the end of the road.


    "Kid, you have successfully evoked my anger, and died." Jiuguang saw that I stood up again and I angered.


    "I won''t let you go, not die." I looked at the long-awaited darkness in the heart.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 500：

    "The real battle is only now starting." I stared at the long track with a round of writing.


    Then I began to take off my own ban.


    "Oh." On the other side, Jiuguang and the illusionist looked at me, and the face began to become dignified from the beginning.


    "It''s much easier." I threw things on the ground and there was a smog on the ground.


    "Bulky." A long time disdain.


    "Is it?" Suddenly my voice came from behind Jiuguang. The pupil in Jiuguang¡¯s eyes shrank and immediately felt a shock from his back. Jiuguang was directly attacked by the impact.


    "Is it bluffing?" I looked at the long light that fell to the ground slowly.


    "Bastard, I want to kill you." Jiuguang climbed up from the ground and yelled at me with an angry look.


    "The dance of camellia." Jiuguang rushed to me and quickly combed me with the bones on her hands. Unfortunately, the speed after I removed the ban was not normal, and it was easy to capture the long light by writing the wheel. Action, easy to avoid the long-light attack, during the period of counterattack.


    "Not only has the speed increased, but even the moves have been a lot better." Jiuguang has already begun to earnestly in his heart, and analyzes it in his heart.


    "Hey." Jiuguang was kicked by me again.


    "Cough." Jiuguang stood up again and looked at me: "I admit that I just yelled at you, but the bones as a strange blood limit is not only so powerful."


    With the long light, the long bones began to appear on the chest, and the right hand was covered with their own bones.


    I can only watch the physical changes of Jiuguang on one side, saying that my understanding of the bones is still from the understanding of Jun Ma Lu in the past. In my opinion, it is very abnormal. With the defense of the bones, it is like Sasuke. The man''s defense is just as difficult to break, although the bones of the people in front of him are far less than the singularity of the later generations.


    "Unfortunately, if my writing eye can evolve into a kaleidoscope to write a round eye or a raft can be applied at will, it will be much easier to play." My heart secretly.


    It¡¯s still a bit difficult to deal with ninjas with bones! I stared at the long light, and my brain turned sharply, thinking about the way.


    "Since there is no way to fight, see what weaknesses are there." My heart whispered, and then rushed to Jiuguang at the speed just now.


    I came to Jiuguang¡¯s front and kicked a long light. When my feet were only a few centimeters away from the long light, Jiuguang¡¯s body suddenly showed a few sharp bones. I couldn¡¯t help but regain my foot and then I was facing the long light. The face hit, because I suddenly thought that the human skull should have no bones that can be used for combat, but the long-lighted hand immediately blocked my fist, and the crossed bones left a scar on my hand.


    Jiuguang saw that I found the weakness in my body so quickly, and immediately took my whole person up, and then my bone-filled body began to rotate on the spot: "Larch dance."


    "Ah." I was torn apart by several bones in the rotating bones, and the whole person was thrown out again.


    "Sports has no effect on the people we will be boned." Jiuguang looked at the whole person who was kneeling on the ground.


    "No matter how fast your speed can''t hit me, it''s useless." Jiuguang continued.


    "Don''t try to know how? If I don''t try it, how can I know how to deal with you?" I slowly stood up and said to me.


    "To deal with me? Haha." Jiuguang''s arrogant laughter, more than a finger is pointing at me with a hand and laughing at my stomach, as if I don''t look at me at all.


    I was looking at Jiuguang in the same place, as if I didn''t care that I was ignored.


    "It¡¯s ridiculous." Jiuguang himself may feel boring and stand up straight to me: "Ten fingers wear bullets."


    Jiuguang shot a bone like a bullet from his ten fingers. I watched the bone bullets that were shot at a rapid speed and didn''t panic. I said, "The bandits. Earth walls." A soil wall rises from me. Blocking ten bone bombs, but the earth wall was also broken and directly lost.


    At this time, Jiuguang has rushed over again, ready to hit me with a blow. Of course, I will not give him this opportunity. I will flash directly to the side and say: "Tuyu. Huang Quannuma." I pressed the hand on the ground.


    Suddenly, a swamp appeared at the foot of Jiuguang to trap the long light. "Fire. How to fire the ball."


    "Ah." There was a scream of a long time in my fireball.


    "Long time." The illusionist who was still trying to stay out of the way saw this situation, just like going up to help.


    However, the illusionist immediately stopped, and immediately a voice came. "First, trap me and kill me with ninjutsu. Your thoughts are good, but the boy is still tender." Jiuguang is covered with a layer of periosteum.


    I looked at the long light that came out of the fire and there was nothing unexpected. I said faintly: "My purpose is not to kill you, but to prevent someone from coming to save youľ¶Ý.¹íľÌÙ." I am slowly speaking.


    I haven''t understood my meaning for a long time, but when he looked at the illusion that relaxed and vigilant, he understood my plan.


    "However, you are so confident that you want to kill me with these canes." Jiu Guanggang began to make unremitting efforts to earn these canes, but he immediately found himself underestimating the toughness of these canes.


    "Don''t bother, this is the toughest vine in the plants that the rafts summoned, even if it is for a long time, it will not be able to open." I looked at Jiuguangdao.


    "Even if I can''t make it, what can you do?" Jiuguang looked at me, and there was a bad feeling in my heart. I thought about dragging some time as much as possible.


    "Thunder. Thousands of birds." I saw a long time without a reply but a seal. I saw a blue ball on my right hand, lightning flashing around, there were countless birds singing, and my entire face was illuminated by the ball with a red writing wheel, the whole scene appeared very horrifying.


    "It''s over." I muttered. Then, before I came to the illusion that I was awakened, I immediately used my fastest speed to match the Thunder to stimulate my body to increase speed.


    Seeing this ninjutsu of me, Jiuguang¡¯s pupils shrink, feeling bad, desperately struggling to get rid of the shackles of this rattan.


    "Not good." In fact, the illusion here saw that when I used the thousand birds, I felt that something was wrong, but I didn''t know what I was going to do? But now I only found out that I couldn¡¯t keep up with my speed.


    "Ah." When I used the thousand birds to pass through the body of Jiuguang, I stood still not far away, and I saw a right hand flying out. There was only a long scream in the scene.


    "Is this an illusion?" I waited for a sudden burst of blood.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 501： Hard fight

    "Finally caught up." Mirage Ji came to the side of Jiuguang who was going to fall, and wiped a sweat.


    It was just in the midst of a thousand miles, I have used an illusion for me, although it was a small illusion, and I also noticed that I had bitten my **** moment and solved the illusion with pain, but the original trajectory still changed. A little, I couldn''t kill Jiuguang, just cut off one of his right hands.


    "Oh." After I squirted a sip of blood, I squatted on the ground, apparently the reason for the excessive consumption of Chakra.


    "You''re fine." Mirage looked at me and asked Xiang Jiuguang.


    "I''m fine. Thank you for this time." Jiuguang struggled to stand up from the ground: "But the battle is not over yet." Jiuguang helped me with the broken right hand.


    "If there was no illusion, I might have died." Jiuguang looked at me slowly.


    "I thought I could at least replace one. Hehe." I smiled sadly: "But this ending is also very good, you can do it."


    "You are a respectable opponent, but since you took one of my hands, use your life to return it." Jiuguang sticks a bone from the left hand palm and thinks that he can eat and do it himself. Living right hand, my heart hates me quickly to the ground.


    Just as the tip of the long light is getting closer and closer to me, suddenly a shadow is in front of me.


    "Don''t." I suddenly opened my eyes and waited until I saw the person coming in. I responded and shouted.


    It is a pity that it is too late. The bones of Jiuguang have already penetrated into the body of the people. The people are slowly falling down in my wrong eyes.


    "Tsunade."


    "Outline?" Uchiha stunned and looked at the fallen man in front of him, only feeling that his world had become slow.


    Uchiha is now full of only the eyes of the Iraqi people in front of him. Uchiha¡¯s condition is anti-sh¨¨, and his hands are clinging to the hand that is about to fall to the ground.


    "Why? Why are you coming back?" Uchiha looked at the familiar face with tears, but now it is pale, and her face is still standing on her blood. Uchiha squats and reaches out gently. Wipe it.


    "Tianyu Zhibo, I am sorry, I can''t listen to you this time, but I promise that only this time, don''t blame me." The apology apologizes, and the weak right hand wants to touch the one. I am proud and worried about the face, but I can''t lift my hand if I can''t stand up in the air.


    Uchiha rushed to grab the hand of the hand and put it on his face. Uchiha shook his head and cried with tears: "It doesn''t matter, I won''t blame you, how can I blame you?"


    "Uchiha wave, I am not going to die." The master looked at Uchihabo''s expression of calm and calm.


    "No, I won''t let you die, it won''t." Uchiha screamed suddenly, slamming the wound on the chest of the hand with a hand, then grasping the hand of the hand, and taking a shot is not tight. Will leave like.


    "Uchiha, you don''t cry, you can be a man in my heart, how can you cry, crying is not good." The hand saw the tears of Uchiha, and comforted.


    "Well, I don''t cry, I will take you home." Uchiha licked his tears and reluctantly told the master.


    "Going home?" The master looked at the sky.


    "Yes, go home, Muye is our home, I will take you home." Uchiha Í« ÎÂ gentle to the hand.


    Then he grabbed the hand from the side, and ignored the long light and the illusion, walking straight in the direction of the leaves.


    "Hey, hey, I dare to ignore this uncle." When Uchiha took a long time on the side, it was a long time.


    "This is a battle between ninjas, but it is not a family." Jiuguang saw the indifferent Yu Zhibo continue to move forward, suddenly picking up the bones in his hand and stabbing the back of Uchiha, and the illusion of the side is unbearable. Any other direction.


    "Roll." Uchiha suddenly turned and grabbed the bones of Jiuguang with his left hand and shouted.


    "Ah." Suddenly, Uchiha, who was still standing, suddenly squatted on the ground and licked his eyes tightly. Suddenly, his eyes shed tears, and Uchiha shouted.


    "You, you, is this?" When the illusionist on the side just turned back, I saw the feeling of Uchiha, and I was shocked. The long-time light standing in front of Uchiha was even shocked and could not speak.


    Uchiha knows what happened, because Uchiha now feels that his eyes are full of strength, and he only feels invincible with his eyes. Uchiha knows that he finally got what he dreamed of, but now Uchiha is not happy, because the cost of this ability may not be affordable. The name of this ability is called a kaleidoscope.


    I saw that Uchiha¡¯s original face was hung with two blood and tears. The writing wheel in the eyes was no longer the same as the previous three hooks, but the shape of the four-corner windmill, with two blood tears and the whole sheet. Awkward faces can only be described as horrible.


    Of course, Jiuguang and illusion do not know what is called a kaleidoscope to write a round eye After all, it is too rare, even the people of Muye Village know not much, but the kaleidoscope is too sultry. I was scared of Jiuguang and illusion, but only Uchiha, who was the party, learned that the kaleidoscope that I just got was able to write the eye.


    "You, me." Jiuguang was scared to be a bit incoherent, but then I remembered that now I am in a dominant position, how can I be scared to say nothing by a defeat.


    Then Jiuguang resumed calm and said: "Do you still want to escape now?"


    Uchiha did not reply, but resumed his usual calmness. His face looked cold and long, but the writing eye in his eyes began to turn quickly, but Uchiha immediately closed his eyes and covered his eyes, but the other one The hand still clung to the hand, and the whole person was half on the ground, and a **** tear began to flow out again.


    "It turned out to be a bluff." Jiuguang looked at the half-squatting on the ground, and suddenly smiled arrogantly: "How can you treat me with you now?"


    The remaining hand of Jiuguang raised the spurs and prepared to completely solve the Uchiha wave. Uchiha suddenly raised his head and opened his eyes and stared at the long light: "Azure."


    As a party, Jiuguang only saw a black flame suddenly appearing in his hand.


    "Ah." Jiuguang feels the pain of the skin being burnt, and on the illusion of Jixiang: "Water."


    "This is a flame? Water sputum. Water pulse." The illusion opened his mouth to the long-lighted hand to stop the flame.


    "This flame called Tianzhao will not go out until the target burns out. I advise you to deal with your own affairs quickly." Uchiha looked at the cruel and cruel road rolling on the ground.


    "What?" A long time ago, he was shocked.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 502：

    "Hey, enjoy it." Uchiha said that he smiled for a long time, and then he picked up his hand and disappeared in the sight of Hisa.


    "What should I do now?" One side of the illusionist eyes looked at Yu Zhibo''s departure, but did not block it. After all, what is important now is the black s¨¨ flame of Jiuguang.


    "Ah, illusion, kill me." Jiuguang suddenly resisted the pain in the encirclement of the sunshine to the illusion.


    "What? No." Mirage immediately vetoed the request of Jiuguang.


    "Do you want to see me so painful?" Jiuguang Chong Yi Ji shouted.


    "There must be any other way, there must be." The illusion is now becoming a self-sense of the six gods.


    "It¡¯s useless. I know that the kid just said that it¡¯s true. This fire can¡¯t be extinguished.¡± Jiuguang¡¯s illusion.


    "But I can''t get it." The illusion is terrible.


    "Is it?" Jiuguang suddenly looked at the illusion of the illusion, and then suddenly raised the bones in his hand and inserted it into his abdomen.


    "Long time." The illusionist saw the sudden movement of Jiuguang, and quickly came to the side of Jiuguang, trying to stop the long light.


    "Don''t touch me." Jiuguang shouted at the illusion, and then took a look at his own belly and said to him: "The illusion, in fact, I have not said anything to you, I am afraid that I will not be able to say it again. ""


    "You said." The eyes of the illusionary eyes contain tears. No matter how badly they usually do with the long-time, he is his own teammate. It is so miserable to die in front of his own eyes, and the illusion is still a bit unacceptable.


    "Actually, like Kondo, I have always loved you deeply, but we dare not say it." Jiuguang said calmly.


    The illusion of the next side is a shock, I did not expect that this person who has always been against himself will say this.


    "It''s hard to believe." Jiuguang turned his head and smiled at the illusion. "In fact, I liked you when I saw you at first sight, but you only have the boss in your eyes, so I can only take that love deeply. I¡¯ve been hiding in my heart until now, but I¡¯m just trying to bring your eyes to me, but I¡¯ve failed. I¡¯m destined to be a loser. Now I just want to say three words to you, and I¡¯ve been I have never had the courage to say it."


    The face of the illusion is covered with tears, and the last words of Jiuguang are quietly listened.


    "I love the amount." Jiuguang struggled to say the three words, but in the end he still couldn''t say it. He originally wanted to finally touch her face''s hand and couldn''t fall.


    The illusion did not pick up, it was not her unrequited love, but her heart was already filled by another one, not every one can pick it up, just like illusion is now.


    She could only watch his departure and be sad for him. It was just this sadness, not what he wanted.


    "Amount." Uchiha ran with a coma, and ran in the direction of the self, but on a tree in the middle, Uchiha suddenly stopped and stared at his own eyes.


    "It seems that if you are unfamiliar with the new ability, you will not be able to use it forever." Uchiha said that he felt the pain in his eyes.


    "Amount, Uchiha Í«? I am still not dead?" At this time, the stunned singer finally woke up and opened his eyes to look at the surrounding scene.


    "Well, you are still alive. I just checked it carefully. I found that for a long time, the bone spurs have not stabbed you. You are only bleeding too much. I have already handled your wounds simply." Waves gently explained.


    "Is that the case?" The master said to himself.


    "However." Uchiha Í« seriously looked at the outline: "But don''t do it anymore, do you know how scared I was when you were stabbed?"


    "Sorry, I just don''t want to see something, and I don''t want to think about it." The director bowed his head and said sorry.


    Suddenly, Uchiha squatted on the hand and touched the hair of the hand: "Thank you, Master."


    The master''s hand was a bit confusing by Uchiha''s sudden move, but he immediately returned to God and held Uchiha.


    "Stupid, thank you?"


    "No one has been so good to me, you are the first one." Uchiha slammed his eyes and lowered his eyes.


    "It''s not it, you still have a teacher, a snake, and a singer. We are all in this mood."


    "Yeah, my forbearance is not destined to be lonely because I still have you." Uchiha Í« Í« Í« ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ


    "Well." The hand nodded happily.


    "Well, let''s continue on our way, and we should be waiting for us in front of us." Uchiha sighed and felt.


    "I will become stronger, not why I want to guard against the embarrassment between us." Uchiha looked up and looked at the darkness in the heart of the bright sun.


    "Outline hand." Uchiha whispered back and called.


    "En" class hand pillow on Uchiha''s back on the back of the peace of mind ~ www.novelhall.com ~ a happy face.


    "Tell me about how you persuaded yourself to come back alone."


    "Ah, this"


    "Why don''t you come yet?" The city is also anxiously walking around in the same place. "Isn''t it going to be an accident?" I also thought of a possible worry: "No, no, Uchiha It¡¯s certainly not going to be a problem when it¡¯s so bad. It¡¯s definitely the end of the night and Uchiha¡¯s smashing. It must be like this, grace.¡± I¡¯ll finish my head and say nothing.


    "What are you talking about?" At this time, Uchiha¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind.


    "Ah, nothing. Hey." The singer was also shocked by Uchiha, but he immediately made a strong self-satisfaction, but suddenly he saw Uechi¡¯s back on the back and asked: "What happened to the hand?" ¡±


    "You dare to say, I am not asking you to leave with the hand? How to let her run back alone." Uchiha asked loudly, and then Uchiha said what happened.


    "Amount, that, I am not right, but I am worried about you as well as the hands." He also laughed hard.


    "Well, this time, even if there is another time," Uchiha said.


    "There will be no next time, I promise." I don''t wait for Uchiha to say goodbye.


    "Right, I see what you are doing here? Mr. Big Snake and Mr. Taro!" Uchiha put down the hand, and then asked him to help himself.


    "Right, I almost forgot, Uchiha soon came with me." He also yelled at Uchiha.


    "What? It''s so mysterious." Uchiha said strangely.


    "It¡¯s right with me." He also yelled at Uchiha.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 503：

    In this way, Uchiha and his hand came to a cave and saw an unexpected person.


    "Yu Fei teacher?" Uchiha saw the cockroach flying against the wall, standing next to the big snake pill and the second Taro and a stranger who was chatting with the second Taro.


    "Uchiha wave, you are back, what is the outline of this?" Fei Fei saw the hand of the road supported by Uchiha.


    "I was injured." Uchiha shouted: "Hey, Fei, you are this?"


    "Forgot to introduce to you, this is the Tianfang general I went to see." Fei Fei introduced to Uchiha.


    "Hello, Uchiha Uchiha is it? I heard you mentioned by Mr. Fei Fei." The heavenly side smiled at Uchiha.


    "Amount, hello, I am Uchiha." Uchiha stunned.


    "General Tianfang, how are you here too?" Uchiha asked strangely.


    "It¡¯s hard to say a word." Tianfang sighed and said to Uchiha that they started talking about what happened to them.


    "Fortunately, I saw the signs of your wood leaves, only to find their own." Tianfangdao.


    "It turns out that it seems that my mark is still very useful." The self is also self-satisfied.


    "That is, who knows what your mark is written?" Uchiha and the big snake pill are all thought of a cold sweat.


    "So we must complete the task within seven days." Uchiha groaned at his chin.


    "Yes, it¡¯s just seven days." Taro Taro said.


    "Mr. Fei Fei, I remember you said that our reinforcements arrived in three days." Uchiha tweeted and asked to fly to the road.


    "The reinforcements are not expected." Fei Fei smiled bitterly.


    "Why?" Uchiha and the big snake pill asked together.


    "The enemy has sent people to stop the attack. I estimate that the reinforcements will arrive in seven days at the earliest." Yu Fei explained.


    "This is troublesome." Uchiha shouted.


    "Yeah, according to your information, we can know that there are two opponents on the opponent, one of them is still illusion type, we have no ninja who is good at illusion here."


    "Well, we don''t have much use now, but let''s raise the injury on the body first." Uchiha said to him, and then rushed to make an eye.


    "It is also said."


    Everyone is also tired after the pursuit of fog and forbearance, each looking for a place to rest.


    Uchiha rushed to make an eye, and then to everyone: "I am going to take it easy." Walk out of the cave alone.


    After Yu Zhibo walked away, Fei Fei also followed, and everyone in the cave was different. He had already guessed what was inside, but he did not ask.


    Outside the cave, "Uchiha wave, do you ask me to come out?" I saw Yu Zhibo¡¯s back and asked himself.


    "Actually, Teacher Fei Fei, the pirates of the illusion class you said, I already have a method, but I need your help." Uchiha is still facing the flying road.


    "Oh, what method?"


    "Because, I have this." Uchiha tweeted his head and flew over the road.


    "Actually, Teacher Fei Fei, the pirates of the illusion class you said, I already have a method, but I need your help." Uchiha is still facing the flying road.


    "Oh, what method?"


    "Because, I have this." Uchiha tweeted his head and flew over the road.


    "This is" Fei Fei looked shocked and looked at Yu Zhibo.


    "Is this the legendary Uchiha family''s highest martial arts kaleidoscope to write the eye?" Ô³ µÉ µÉ Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî


    "Yes, this is the supreme kaleidoscope of our Uchiha family." Uchiha said affirmatively.


    "What is going on? I remember you didn''t have these eyes before." Yu Fei wondered.


    "In fact, there is nothing. No matter how I get it, you only need to know that the kaleidoscope can write a round eye to rebound the illusion." Uchiha shrugged.


    "Also, this belongs to your family secret, well, then you told me not to let me see that you have a kaleidoscope to write the eyes." Yu Fei asked to calm down.


    "Actually, I told you to come out for this." Uchiha took a reel from behind and threw it to Fei Fei.


    "What is this again?" Fei Fei looked at the eyes of Yu Zhibo, doubtfully, no matter what Uchiha did not explain, the helpless flying can only open itself.


    "Uchiha, you said to me, how did you get this scroll?" Fei Fei opened his eyes and asked the helpless God to become serious and look at Yu Zhibo.


    "Teacher, you don''t think I can steal it from the second generation of Huo Ying?" Uchiha explained helplessly.


    "It¡¯s also true." Fei Fei suddenly woke up and said: "What is this?"


    "This is the second generation of Huo Ying personally handed it to me." Yu Zhibo explained to Fei Fei.


    "It turned out to be like this." Fei Fei sighed. Is the teacher Uchiha is the hope you said?Ô³·ÉÐÄÐÄÏëµÀ teacher, teacher. "Uchiha, who was staring at the uncomfortable shouting a few words, was in a daze.


    "Amount, what?" asked Fei Fei.


    "Teacher''s scroll" Uchiha waved to remind him.


    "Oh, yes, what are you taking out of this scroll?" asked Fei Fei.


    "I just want to let the teacher Fei Fei teach me the illusion in the scroll. You should know that the writing wheel of our Uchiha family has immunity to the illusion and has an enhanced effect." Uchiha said.


    "And as a second-generation disciple, the teacher should have learned the ninja inside."


    "Yes, I have seen the ninjutsu inside, so you want to learn the illusion of the second generation of Naruto to deal with the illusionary ninja of the fog-bearing?"


    "Yes, so I am in trouble with the teacher." Uchiha Í« Í« Í« ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£.


    "There is nothing trouble, no matter what, since the teacher gave you this scroll, it means you can learn, but I am not very good at talking about illusion."


    "It doesn''t matter, you just have to teach me the basics of illusion." Uchiha replied, actually speaking from Yu Zhibo, knowing that he had the most wanted after writing the wheel, he was smashed in the past. The monthly reading, so Uchiha said that he only needs to understand the principle of illusion, and now he has a kaleidoscope to write the eye of the illusion is not a hand.


    "Well, come with me." Fei Fei threw the reel to Uchiha, and then left.


    "Okay." Uchiha followed him and flew in the direction of Fei Fei. Before leaving, he looked at the grass behind him. Big Snake Pill, you now know to write your eyes, are you tempted?


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 596：

    Then Uchiha began to print: "You don''t want to go, rafts. Woodized thousands." In front of Uchiha, there are countless wooden needles pointing at the double shadow.


    "The second generation of adults is going quickly." Three generations shouted to the second generation, and then looked at Yu Zhibo and shouted: "Don''t look down on me, three on the tail."


    At this time, the three tails under the double shadows have been taken out of sleep with the help of three generations of water shadows. When three generations are heard, the three tails directly rush to Uchiha, while the second generation is ready to leave in the opposite direction.


    Seeing the three tails rushing, the original dragon that was covered with scars wanted to help Uchiha, and only heard Uchiha shouted: "Dragon fighters don''t have to come up, hey, let you know that I am amazing, give me a burst."


    When Uchiha said that he had finished, he saw all the wooden needles sh¨¨ to three tails, and then exploded next to the three tails. The shells on the backs of the three tails were burnt black. At that time, they were bombarded and could not move, but the double shadow Then they used water to protect themselves before they escaped.


    "It''s not over yet, Muxi. Senro." Uchiha continued to seal the road and saw that the original trees around the three tails suddenly lived up. All the trees grew up and continually rubbed against the three tails.


    "The second generation is going fast, look at me, the water scorpion. Liulong smashing." Three generations of water around the formation of a water curtain, and then condensed into six water dragons constantly smashing the trees around the body.


    Finally, a gap was formed. "Hey, do you think that the raft is the only way to blast me?" Uchiha slammed his hands forward and the trees in the forest exploded.


    Of course, the explosion of such a big explosion is insignificant. Almost everyone has seen it. Of course, everyone¡¯s reaction is different.


    "What''s going on, there seems to be the position of the two water shadow adults, how come a big explosion."


    Not only the heart of the ninja who has no luck with the leaves, but also raises a question. "Isn''t that the position of Uchiha''s adult?"


    "It must have been an accident for Uchiha."


    "No, I have to solve the immediate troubles immediately." The hand was anxiously anxious, and there was not much left in the chakra of the hand. The opponent must be resolved as soon as possible, and the hand rushed to the opponent.


    At this time, the meridians of the opponent''s hands have been cut off by the hands of the hands. The two hands can''t be controlled, and they can no longer control the bones in their hands.


    "What happened on the other side, it wouldn''t be Yu Zhibo''s guy who had an accident." He also heard the movement of Uchihabo''s side and said to himself: "Damn, how is the guy in front of me so hard, my Chakra is also not enough, there is no way to solve it."


    Then shouted to the text at the foot: "Wen too, you spit oil."


    "Good." Wen Tai also said with a tired face, and then the mouth began to swell.


    "Fire ¶Ý. ¸òó¡ÓÍÑ×µ¯." The road is also printed, and then the flame is sprayed toward the oil that Wentai spits out, and the fire burns toward the enemy along the oil.


    "Hey, you are not going to check the carats, wait until I will kill him, the water. The water is in the wall." The man with the diaphragm said.


    "Tudor. The technique of beheading in the heart." I saw a hand on the ground pulling him into the earth.


    "It''s over." He also put the bitterness into the enemy''s chest. When he finished, he lay down on Wentai''s head and pointed to the direction of Uchiha: "Go there." , I will close my eyes and resume Chakra.


    On the other side, on the side of the big snake pill, the big snake pill tongue became a big snake and attacked the enemy. Y¨©n smiled and said: "Hey, the latent shadow snake hand."


    "Haha, the snake is useless to me." No pears and even eight waved the knife in the hand to cut off the big snake pill.


    The explosion of "àØ", the snake of the big snake pill becomes a few.


    "Not finished yet, the latent shadows are more snakes." I saw a few snakes rushing to the pear-free, but no pears are not bad, and the snakes were cut down a few times.


    "Wind. Unlimited breakthrough." The big snake pill printed.


    I saw a tornado blowing to no pears and even eight, the big snake pill in the heart of the dark road, it seems that only use ninja, but Chakra is not enough, it seems that only the trick can be used.


    Making up his mind, the big snake pill once again said: "Look at my forbidden technique, Wanshe cone." I saw a lot of snakes spit out from the mouth of the big snake, and each sword spit out a sword.


    "What?" The face of the pear-free eight has finally changed. It can only swing the big knife and only hear countless explosions.


    "Hey, give me a burst." I saw that the snakes were all blown up.


    "It''s a good opponent, but unfortunately I don''t have time." The snake-like sword of the big snake pill was inserted in the chest of the pear-free, the big snake pill faintly, and then turned decisively away, leaving only the body without pears and eight.


    The army of Muye has already rushed into the village of Wujiu. In the village of Wujiu, there is a murder and arson everywhere. At night, the village of Wujiu is also full of fire everywhere, and the body of the fog can be seen everywhere.


    Although the fog-bearing double-shadow decided to let the seven people bring back the troops, but after all, the gap in the strength, the fog is in a disadvantage, and can only continue to rely on the terrain advantage to block the wooden army.


    At this time, in the largest building in the fog-bearing village, the water-shadow office building Yan Mao and Zhen Yu are playing against the two knives of the fog.


    "Fog hidden surgery."


    "No sound killing?" Yan Mao looked at the fog of the whole body with no expression, thinking of this trick in the information given by Uchiha.


    "True feathers." Yan Mao shouted to the real feathers.


    "Well." Zhen Yu nodded, then blinked and shouted: "White eyes." I saw the feathers around the eyes of the real feathers, and the eyes appeared to be white eyes, then the real feathers constantly observed the surrounding situation.


    "Thunder. Lightning strike." The two knives in the hands of the fog-bearing thunder, a flying snake shot to the real feathers, but was avoided by the real feathers.


    "Five o''clock direction." Zhen Yu shouted to Yan Mao around him.


    "Very good, let you see the secrets of the wood leaves, the flag wood knife method. Breaking the sky." Yan Mao in the same place, then the white light flashed, Yan Mao directly appeared behind Lei double.


    "Hurry." Lei Shuangdao, eyes stunned, the knife on his hands has not been set in place, after finishing, Lei Shuanghua into a pool of water.


    ¡°Water body?¡± Yan Mao looked at the water in front of her eyes and frowned. Then she moved her eyes and immediately jumped to the side. ¡°Å顱 saw the place just now, and a big knife looked at the ground.


    "I didn''t expect that your reaction was very fast." Ghost Lanmu said in his own place with a dagger knife.


    "Yes, what about this time?" When the ghost lampman did not respond, he saw a white short knife stabbing into the wooden man''s chest. Yan Mao suddenly appeared in front of the ghost lamp.


    "Is it a water body?" Yan Mao looked at the wooden humanity that once again turned into water: "It seems that this is troublesome."


    In the dark, Ghost Lanmu and Leishuang are discussing, "What to do, it seems that these two people are not good to deal with." Lei asked.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 504：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "Second-generation scrolls, kaleidoscopes write round eyes, Uchiha Í« you really make me envious." The big snake pill hides in the grass and looks at it, Uchiha and Ô³ fly away and then come out, snoring.


    "Okay, just here." Ô³·É turned and yelled at Uchiha behind him.


    "Well." Uchiha squatted in front of the dragonfly.


    "It is still difficult for an average person to learn illusion in seven days, but I believe this should be no more difficult for you as a super genius." Fei Fei encouraged Yu Zhibo.


    "Teacher, praised." Uchiha''s praise to the flying praise is also a light face.


    Yan Fei saw Uchiha''s indifferent God nodded, and his disciple was not arrogant and arrogant. If he was a self-contained person, he would definitely pick it up. I thought in my heart.


    "Well, now let''s talk about what is illusion. The illusion is a method of attacking the gods. The caster uses his powerful j¨©ng gods to think that the main way is to disturb the enemy''s chakra by the five senses of the caster. Into the illusion, of course, to learn illusion must also learn how to lift the illusion, there are two main methods; First, through another outside Chakra to disturb Chakra. Second, through some of its own role to stabilize Chakra Can unlock illusion"


    Yu Fei looked at Uchiha, who had been listening, and taught all he knew to Uchiha, and Uchiha was a little bit digested.


    "Well, it''s so much to say. The next step is to see how much you can understand." Fei Fei talked about Uchiha for a long time.


    "Yes." Uchiha smashed into the squall, and then began to practice ninjutsu.


    Yu Fei looked at Yu Zhibo, who started practicing, and then turned back to the cave.


    "Yu Fei teacher, Uchiha swearing?" When Fei Fei returned to the cave, he gave up and asked.


    "This is just a moment to think about him." Fei Fei saw the outline hand joking.


    "Yes, that is." The one side is also sour and authentic.


    "What are you going to do? Go to the side." The murderous master of the class is also self-sufficient, and then resumes shyness and confronts the flying way: "Teacher, I am not afraid of him going wrong."


    "Okay, okay, don''t tease you, Uchiha Í« now practice illusion outside the cave, you go find him." Ô³·É waved.


    Then I looked at the cave and suddenly found that the big snake pill disappeared. "What about the big snake pill?"


    "He just said that he was uncomfortable and went out." He also came back casually.


    "Oh, this way." Fei Fei did not ask too much, he went to rest first.


    At this time, the big snake pill was standing in front of Uchiha.


    "Big Snake Pills? Is there something?" Uchiha said with amazement as he looked at the big snake pill in front of him. Although he knew that the big snake pill had been following himself, he did not expect the big snake pill to appear in front of himself.


    "Uchiha wave, listen to the hand, said that the fog that is called Jiuguang is defeated by you?" Dashen pill ignored Yu Zhibo''s surprise and asked.


    "Yes, what''s wrong?" Uchiha asked in a puzzled question.


    "That''s it, I want to talk to you." The big snake pill smiles, but the smile of the big snake pill seems to be unyielding in the eyes of Uchiha.


    "I refuse." Uchiha faintly said.


    "Why?" The big snake pill face s¨¨y¨©n sinking.


    Uchiha faintly looked at the big snake pill and said: "The reason, I need a reason." Uchiha said that he was ready to leave.


    At this time, the big snake pill opened. "Why? I don''t think you count it?" The big snake pill stopped Uchiha.


    The big snake pill ignored Uchiha, and continued: "Since you came to this group, your performance, your strength, your genius, I have a deep sense of crisis, so I have been fighting with you, even It¡¯s a meal, I¡¯m chasing you like I¡¯m chasing me, I¡¯ve always said to myself that our strength is comparable. But until today, I¡¯m just awakened from my self-deception, you¡¯ve left me. So far away." Da Shemao looked to Yu Zhibo and said firmly: "So today I must try to compare with you and let myself know the gap between us."


    "Do you want to know the distance between you and me?" Uchiha opened the eyes of Sangouyu and looked at the big snake pill slowly: "Wait, there will be such a day, now you are not my opponent." Then Leaving, leaving the big snake pill alone in a daze.


    "Is there such a day? I will not lose." The big snake pill looked at the direction of Uchiha, and said to me that my distance is already so far!


    The kingdom of heaven, the fog is forbearing.


    "Damn." Shouting the cup in the hand of the government shouted to the ground.


    In his next head, the illusionist stood on the side and turned a blind eye to the move of the shallow government, just a person staring at the ground.


    Shallow government looked at the illusion, saw her frowning like this, calmed down and sat back to the main seat and asked: "The illusion, how to say above."


    Hearing the question of the shallow government, the illusion was only returned to the gods, but still looked at the shallow government with a blank expression: "Let''s let us give up this task. After all, this time has been the country of the fire. Highly valued, the wooden leaves of the ninja are also coming, so they decided that seven days later, they will send someone to pick us up."


    When I heard the illusion, Shallow suddenly burst into laughter, but the laughter was full of irony. "Give up? Kondo and Jiuguang are dead. Now they tell me to give up?"


    The illusionist suddenly said to the shallow government: "If you want to go back, go home, I don''t want to see anyone falling in front of me again."


    I heard the words of the illusionist The shallow government slammed down and then said deeply: "Home? Do I still have a home? »Ã¼§ Do you hate the battle here?"


    "I hate the struggle here. I don''t want to see people who are related to me any more."


    When the government heard the illusion, it was silent, then went to the front of the illusionist and extended his right hand to touch the fascinating face of the illusionist. He said with deep affection: "I am sorry, if it is not my request, you will not have to leave the village to help." I."


    "No, I don''t regret coming out to help you. I just don''t want to see the farewell of my loved ones. I don''t want us to go back to the village." The illusionist whispered his hand and pressed the hand of the government.


    "No, I have to complete this task. Even if I can''t finish it, I will defeat that person." Thinking of his defeat, the original hesitation of the government was suddenly firm.


    "Shallow Politics" illusion shouted at the back of the shallow government.


    "Don''t say it anymore, you are not suitable for the next battle, you will stay here, and when I win, I will take you home and go back to that beautiful place." Shoko is facing the illusion . Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 505：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    Looking at the shallow government that is about to leave, the illusion suddenly shouted: "Shallow politics."


    Hearing the scream of the illusion, the slogan stopped and left, and the illusion said: "Have you ever loved me?"


    "Have you ever loved me?"


    "Have you ever loved me?"


    When I heard the question of the illusionist, I suddenly stopped. The shallow government suddenly remembered the appearance of the illusionist when I was young. It can be called love at first sight. A little boy holds the hand of the little girl. Play together, train together, laugh together and have a good time crying; too many together form a picture that makes him unforgettable, one by one flashing in my mind.


    "Do you love me?" Fantasy asked in an uncertain tone.


    "I" shallow government found that his mouth is so stupid.


    "Adult." At this time a ninja ran in and interrupted their conversation.


    "What is it?" Shallow administration quickly asked.


    "The king of heaven is compared to the special emperor for seeing outside." The ninja did not see the murderous eyes of the illusion, and reported to the shallow government in the spirit of dedication.


    "I have something to do, go out first, take a break, don''t think too much."


    "Is this question so difficult to answer?" The illusionist looked at the direction of the shallow government and said to himself.


    "What kind of wind has blown you?" Shallow entered the room and saw the three people in the room, the humanity leading the way.


    "Shallow government adults, it is really leisurely, the fire is burning his butt, or a look of light." Bit ironic.


    "Bit adult, is it a quarrel today?" Shallow administration sat in the main position and faintly.


    "Our adults are here today to ask about the situation of Konoha." One of the waiters behind the bit was proud of the opening.


    When he said that he suddenly felt a murderous enthusiasm, the shallow government stared at the attendant and said: "But the adults are not very familiar with the rules."


    "Well, the adults of the shallow government do not count the villains, don''t care too much with one person." Bit saw the way his hands hurriedly opened.


    "Well, I will let him go for a while on the face of Bitt, but I hope there will be no next time." Shallow administration is faint.


    Then the shallow government took back its own killings, and the waiter looked at the shallow government with a look of horror and sat down on the ground.


    However, Bit saw that the shallow government did not start or was relieved.


    "However, this question is really asking, please ask the shallow government to solve the problem, so that the cooperation between the two sides." Bit looked at the shallow political road.


    "You just have to remember, I will not let people who have let go of Konoha. Can you rest assured?" Shokui stared at the words of the word.


    "Of course, I really believe in the words of the adults. I just don''t know what people in your country think. Can our previous transactions continue?" Bit lost.


    " Needless to say, I can give you a letter of approval now, we will definitely help you." Shallow politics.


    "Then please." Bit thanked the government and then left with his men.


    After leaving the residence of the government, "Adult, he" was the one who was intimidated by the shallow government and saw the shallow government leaving.


    Bit raised his hand and interrupted him. He said: "Don''t say it, I have a bottom in my heart." The bit of the present has long since lost the charming look, a serious look. Then said: "The fog has been unable to rely on it. Now I can only rely on myself. I absolutely do not allow the Kingdom of Heaven to continue to play the **** of a big country."


    "Come on." After the bit left, Shouty shouted outside the door.


    A ninja walked in and respectfully said: "The subordinate is there."


    "You gave me the bit, what information is quickly reported to me." Shousu mused and said.


    "Yes." That hand said.


    "Go." Shallow politics waved.


    After leaving under his hand, Shizhen looked at the empty house and said to himself: "Hey Sasuke, I will not lose to you this time."


    At this time, a ninja battle is taking place at the junction of the Kingdom of Heaven and the country of Fire.


    A masked Konoha ninja came to a lead-like ninja. "Adult, we have contacted three other dark parts."


    The leading ninja said: "Oh, what happened to them?"


    "Unexpected by the adults, the other three teams were also ambushed, and there were some losses, but the number of enemy troops was relatively small, and our army''s losses were relatively small."


    "Well, tell them that they must resolve the battle quickly, and they must feel the kingdom of heaven within seven days."


    "But this loss may be a bit big."


    "No, no matter what the loss, what are the consequences, I will come to resist, this is the order, understand?"


    "Yes." The ninja can only helplessly lead the life.


    "Come to come, pass on the life, quickly resolve the battle here, and rush to the Kingdom of Heaven." The leader Ninja opponents commanded.


    "Yes."


    "The kingdom of heaven must not be lost, or the wood leaves will not be peaceful." The leading ninja looked at the heavenly moon and said to himself.


    "Hey." Two of the hardships came out of the woods and were hitting a ninja.


    A figure suddenly appeared next to the body, and he was looking at the ninja in front of him with his own writing wheel. It is true that this person is Uchiha.


    "Oh." At this time, a burst of applause came out from the woods next to it, and then the voice of the master hand came out. "Uchiha wave, you are so powerful. This illusion took only five days to practice." They flew out of the woods.


    "Yes, Uchiha, I can practice illusion in such a short period of time, and I am so skilled in using it. It is really not easy." Fei Fei is also a face of appreciation.


    Next to Taro and Tianfang are also appreciative and there is only envy of the self, "Don''t dare, there are many enhancements in this illusion, I still don''t do very well." The waves are closed and the round eyes are faint.


    "Well, Uchiha yells at you guys, we don''t know, we don''t have to be modest again." Come and come over and hug Uchiha''s shoulder.


    "Also, you are holding Uchihabo?" The hand was uncomfortable.


    "Why, this is something between our men. You don''t understand this woman. If you hold it, you will die." The truth is taken for granted.


    "What are you talking about?" said the hand and shouted.


    As one of the parties, Uchiha Í« Í« can only helplessly shake his head, and then ignore the quarrel and the self, also came to the side of Fei Fei and asked: "Tomorrow is the seventh day, we should not want Have you acted?"


    "I have discussed this matter with Taro, and we have set off to rescue the king of the Kingdom of Heaven tonight. We will launch a mutiny tomorrow morning and let the band step down." Yu Fei explained to Uchiha. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 506：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "But, the military power in my hand has been taken back by the bit, where are we going to find those terracotta warriors?" Tian Fang asked in a worried way.


    When I heard the words of Tianfang, Fei Fei and Taro Taro looked at each other and smiled. Taro called: "The generals of Tianfang should not look too small to see the strength of the country of fire. They can be the first big country and always suppress the world of ninjas. Of course, the country of fire will Have your own means."


    After the Tianfang heard it, a look of shocked look at the second Taro, Uchiha and the big snake pill also looked at the flying and the second Taro. "Is there an army of the country of fire inside the army of the kingdom of heaven." ¡±


    "Yes, it is a great general of the Kingdom of Heaven." Taro Taro replied: "In fact, before I came here, I called Mr. Fei Fei to contact the generals. It was only a matter of time for the assembly of the army, so I did not tell you."


    "Is the country of fire really powerful? Even I have not noticed that my army is still a country of the country of fire." Tianfang saw the look of Taro, and could not help but ridicule.


    "Don''t dare, this is just a necessary preparation, to deal with emergencies, just like this time." Taro faintly replied.


    "Oh." The heavens turned their heads, and the king squatted. I was right or wrong in doing so, and the heavens thought in my heart.


    "Yes, this way, our plan will be realized." Uchiha looked at the next time Taro and Tianfang contemplatively.


    "It''s very interesting." The big snake pill looked at the atmosphere on the field and said to himself.


    "Cough, well, let''s talk about it now, we should also prepare for it, tonight''s action."


    "Yes." Uchiha said they rushed to promise. Now even the slowest self-consciousness feels the wrong atmosphere. Immediately and then quickly leave, as a ninja, don''t be too embarrassed and politically good.


    After a while, there was a face that was blue and green, and there was a smile on the field, but I didn¡¯t know what I was thinking about, and there was a face that stood between the two.


    It¡¯s hard, I¡¯m flying in the afternoon after a sigh of relief, ¡°Is it ready?¡± Fei Fei looked at the Uchiha, who was ready to go.


    "Ready." Uchiha yelled at them.


    "I repeat the tasks of the future. Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî"Yu Fei is serious.


    "Understand." Uchiha said, they said in unison, only the hesitation of Tian Fang¡¯s face, and the second time Taro looked at the heavens with a smile and a smile. He took a look at them and then yelled at Uchiha: "Starting."


    "Let''s go, Tianfang general." After Taro and Yu Zhibo walked, the second party was on the road.


    "Oh." The heavens ignored him and went straight. Taro did not pay attention to the attitude of the heavens. He smiled and kept up. The big snake pills looked at each other and then followed Tianfang and Taro.


    At this time, in the main hall of the Palace of Heaven.


    Bit is sitting alone under the main position, and there is still a person sitting in the main position. That person is very similar to the bit length, but the face is more mature. Looking at the scene, the identity of the person yed out, is the king of the Kingdom of Heaven.


    The person in the main seat said: "Bit, have you really decided?"


    "Big Brother, you know, even if I give up now, people in the country of Fire will not let me go." Bit quietly.


    "But you can leave other countries." The king had tears.


    "Other countries." Bit shook his head, trying not to let his tears flow down, saying: "Can other countries offend the country of fire for a worthless person?" Bit ridiculed: "Further say me too. I don''t want to leave the country of heaven. This is my home. The place I love, even if I am dead, I have to die here privately." Bit firmly said.


    "Big Brother, rest assured, if tomorrow is successful, the Kingdom of Heaven will no longer be a **** of others. If it fails," Bit listened and looked at his most respected brother: "The Kingdom of Heaven will please you." Bit said that he turned and left.


    "Bit." The king fell to the throne and stared blankly at the place where the bit left.


    Looking at the figure of Bit, the King recalled that one day, his most beloved younger brother bit suddenly brought a group of people to find himself to find a way to understand the country of saving the sky. When he said this, I knew His own younger brother is still too naive. The country of water is also one of the five major countries. The purpose of sinning the country of fire for the kingdom of heaven will certainly not be so simple. Even if we can drive away the country of fire, it must be under the country of water. What is the difference? But I can''t tell him, because since then, there have been more people in the country of water. They threatened to kill the bit if they dare to say it, so they can only watch their love. The younger brother step by step to the road, knowing that there is no way out now.


    "Sorry, bit, my brother is sorry for you." The king shouted in tears.


    When I heard the king¡¯s words, the bit that was about to leave suddenly smiled. ¡°No, you are not sorry for me. This can only blame me for being too naive. I always think that our country of heaven wants z¨¬y¨®u, as long as we defeat the country of fire, but I am Forgot, this is an era when a big country is a small country. Even if there is no country of fire, there is a country of water, a country of mine, a country of land, and the fate of a small country is destined to be tragic."


    "But even if this is the case, even if I hope I will try it, because I don''t want my dearest big brother, my most loved country of heaven loses z¨¬y¨®u, I don''t want you to be someone else''s ¿þÀÜbit In the end, I still couldn''t hold back my tears and said to my older brother with tears.


    "To this end, even if you know that the country of water is speculative, even if you know that you are being used by others, it will not matter if you lose my life." Bit wiped the tears and turned to the king: "Big brother, remember what we said when we were young?" ?"


    "What?" asked the king.


    "When I was young, I once said that when I am dead, I will be buried in the Campanulaceae. Even if I am dead, I can look at the land I love." After the bit was finished, he bowed to the king and then turned away. It is.


    "The Kingdom of Heaven, my dream, you are my eternal pursuit."


    The king listened to the sound coming from the distance, and stared blankly at the empty hall. "But, do you know my thoughts? I just want you to live well."


    "Ugh."


    "Bit bit, you are too naive, thinking that this can be separated from the control of our country of water?" Shallow administration heard the return of his men. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 507：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "Do we need to do something?" Mirage asked on the side.


    "No." Shallow politics puts the hand: "The bit is just a clown. The ninja of Konoha is a big problem. As long as the people who have cleaned up the leaves, the country of heaven is not what we have to say?"


    "Right, I am ready for you to prepare?" Shallow administration asked the illusion.


    "Well, I have already finished as you said."


    "That''s good, the people of Muye, we finally have to meet." dz dz y¨©n laughed.


    "Shallow do you really do not intend to obey the village''s orders?" Fantasia asked worriedly.


    When I heard the illusion, I was an impatient waver interrupting her words. "Don''t care about those high-level people, what do they know? As long as I solve the wood leaves, I will do it." Shallow administration remembered his first failure. I can''t help but hate in my heart.


    The shallow government did not notice that the illusionist stood by and looked at his eyes and hesitated.


    "Come on." The big snake pill is on the crowd behind him.


    Looking at the military camp in front of him, the second Taro was out of the crowd and looked at the heavenly road: "The generals of Heaven, then you are relying on you."


    Tianfang looked at Taro Taro and said: "Since I promise you, I will do it. But I hope you can remember your commitment."


    "Do not worry, I promise that as long as the people of your Kingdom of Heaven don''t fall to the enemy, our country of fire will not interfere with your internal affairs."


    "That''s the best." The Tianfang looked at Taro and resolutely entered the military camp.


    "Second Taro, is this okay? You are not worried?" The silent hand has walked to the side of Taro.


    "Oh, rest assured, he is a smart person, know how to do it, and then you think this is just for us?" Kotaro smiled.


    "Isn''t it?" The side of the road is also doubtful.


    "Oh." Taro shook his head and said: "He is also for himself."


    "What?" The master and the self are also surprised, only the big snake pill nodded thoughtfully.


    "As a general who relies on the country of fire, if the country of the fire is lost, and the kingdom of heaven is transferred to another country, can his r¨¬ be better?" The big snake pill explained to the master and the self.


    "What? It turned out to be the case. I thought that he was faithful to the country and was moved." He also snorted after hearing the explanation of the big snake pill.


    "Don''t say that, after all, we also take what we need." Taro is calmly on the sidelines.


    "However, isn''t the adult afraid of his failure?" The big snake pill opened.


    "Don''t underestimate the country of fire. If the country of fire has such strength, it will not sit on the seat of the first big country." Taro¡¯s mysterious smile.


    The big snake pill and the hand, also looked at each other and then looked at the direction of the military camp.


    "So, what do you do in Tianfang?" Taro said to himself.


    At this time, in the military camp, Tianfang looked at the next group of officers and several others who fell to the ground. They looked silent. "Since you are all ready, let''s go." Tianfang bite his teeth.


    "Yes."


    On the roof of a main hall of the Palace of Heaven, at this time, two people, Uchiha and Yu Fei, were standing on top.


    "Yu Fei teacher."


    "According to the location that the heavens told us, the king was placed under house arrest." Fei Fei pointed to a large hallway in the distance.


    "Mr. Fei Fei, don''t you think that this is a bit wrong?" Uchiha shouted.


    "Are you also noticed?" Fei Fei smiled. "There is a bit too quiet here. The people who set the traps are a bit not level enough."


    "Hey, you are going to die here, do you still set a trap for you?" Shouting came out from the dark, and there was also an illusion.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you again here." Fei Fei looked at the shallow government.


    "This is no coincidence, I am here to wait for you, in order to wash my shame, I must kill you first." Shallow politics.


    "Teacher, where did you get him? How is he like a sorrowful woman?" Uchiha whispered quietly in the ear of Fei Fei, but in the eyes of others, it would be better if your voice could be smaller. At least in the shallow administration, this is provoking himself, and even flying is also a look.


    "Hey, haha." The illusionist around the shallow government couldn''t help but smile. "The description of the little brother is really appropriate."


    "Miao Ji." Shouted the government.


    "Oh, I don''t laugh." Seeing that the shallow government is going to run away, the illusion is quickly restored to the original.


    Seeing all the replies, the shallow government turned back and looked at them faintly and said: "There is no more nonsense, since it is an enemy, it can only be opened."


    Shallow administration slowly pulled out his muscles against the flying road.


    "Uchiha wave, you should be careful." Fei Fei bit his right hand with his mouth.


    "Miao Ji, you go to deal with the kid, don''t let people affect me."


    "Well, then you are careful." Fantasy replied, then looked at Uchiha.


    "Teacher, don''t worry, I will take care of myself." Uchiha took out his own bitterness.


    "Then go on." Qi Fei and Shouti shouted together, then rushed to each other.


    "Water Margin. Watertight enchantment."


    I saw the water from the foot of the shallow government, surrounded by the flying and the shallow government, forming a huge water prison, trapping two people together.


    "Yu Fei teacher?" Uchiha said that this scene escaped from an attack by the illusionist, saying: "Fire. How to fire the ball."


    A huge fireball hit the water curtain, and there was nothing to move on the water curtain.


    "Is this?" Fei Fei looked inside and looked at the situation and wondered.


    "Don''t worry, I am just afraid that you will run away again, do the prevention work As long as you can beat me, I can go out, I don''t want to waste time, it can be done once and for all." Self channel.


    Looking at the shallow and confident look, Fei Fei said: "You are so confident to beat me?"


    "The last time was just a mistake, your luck can''t save you all the time. I must defeat you this time." Shose took the diaphragm and rushed to fly.


    "Then I will defeat you once, letting you know that this is not luck." Fei Feidao: "Psychic skills."


    Seeing that Fei Fei is temporarily okay, Uchiha also puts down his mind and concentrates on the illusion, and Uchiha looks at the illusion of j¨«ngÌè.


    "Little brother, we have met again." Mirage looked sullen to Uchiha.


    "Yeah. I want to thank you again. I may have died if I were not you last time. I will not stand here today." Uchiha faintly said, completely ignoring the temptation of the illusion.


    "Yeah. If I don''t feel soft, I won''t die for a long time." I mentioned the last battle of the illusion, and I was sad. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 508：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "So this time, in order not to lose my partner, I will not keep my hands again."


    "That''s it? It''s just what I want." Uchiha looked at the illusion of Himeji: "However, the reason why the person died last time is not because your heart is soft, but because of his stupidity, he should not move. s things."


    "Yeah, everyone has his anti-scale, and people can become powerful in order to protect his precious things." Mirage sighed.


    "Thank you, little brother. I will use all my strength in this battle." The illusion is grateful.


    "That would be fine, just let me try the power of the kaleidoscope to write the eye of the wheel, do it." Uchiha said proudly.


    "That''s offensive." Mirage began to print: "illusion"


    The night of the Kingdom of Heaven is a beautiful night, the sky is full of stars, the white moonlight sh¨¨ the land of the kingdom of heaven.


    At this time, on the roof of a palace in the palace of the Kingdom of Heaven, a huge water curtain is like a jelly covering a large area, and the leaves of the leaves and the fog are standing in the water curtain.


    At this time, Uchiha and his opponent, the fog, are in the water curtain, and their battles did not fly their movements, but they were full of murder.


    Uchiha Í«j¨«ngÌè stared at the opposite illusion, and the illusion began to seal.


    "Illusion. The tree binds to kill."


    Uchiha said that the illusion suddenly disappeared from his own eyes. "Is this an illusion?" Uchiha whispered suspiciously.


    Suddenly a big tree appeared behind Uchiha, and before Uchiha had not returned to God, several wooden vines were extended from the big tree to hold Uchiha¡¯s hands and feet.


    The illusionist digs out from the middle of the tree and raises the bitterness of the hand to Yu Zhibo. "Little brother, I am sorry." The illusionist smiled and said to Uchiha.


    Just as the illusion of Jiu Ji¡¯s bitterness was to be stabbed to Uchiha, Uchiha suddenly raised his head and looked at the illusionist gently: ¡°This is not enough.¡±


    Yu Zhibo¡¯s eyes suddenly revealed the writing of the eye, and the illusion looked at the strange eyes. Immediately, the heart smashed, and Jiuguang died under the eyes.


    Suddenly, the illusionist sings the j¨©ng god, and he is **** by the trees. "What is going on?" The illusionist looked puzzled and looked at the Uchiha, who was suffering and was not prepared to stab himself.


    "Is this pair of eyes?"


    "My eyes are the strongest knives of the leaves, and I can arbitrarily rebound the illusion." Uchiha said.


    "It turns out that."


    "I don''t know it is too late now." Uchiha sighed and spurred the illusion.


    Just in the midst of a thousand miles, the illusionist saw that the distance of suffering was getting closer and closer. Under the urgency, he bit his tongue and exposed the blood from the corner of his mouth. The pain could lift the illusion. The illusionist immediately escaped Yuzhi in the moment of unlocking the illusion. The hustle and bustle of the waves, but in desperation, Uchiha can only kick the illusion with his feet.


    The illusionist glides on the ground for a while before it stops and violently gasps.


    "It is a master of illusion, can escape this attack." Uchiha Í« looked at the illusionist indifferent.


    "You are not bad, especially those eyes, should there be more than this skill?"


    "There is no other ability, try to know." Uchiha Í« »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã.


    Uchiha started to print: "In order to deal with you, I am well prepared."


    "Oh." The illusion j¨«ng¨« looked at Uchiha, and from the beginning, I didn¡¯t dare to look down on Uchiha, and his eyes clearly bounced off the illusion but deliberately pretended to be his own illusion. I also found an opportunity to fight against myself. From here, I can see how horrible the mind of Uchiha, a young man, is calm and wise. It¡¯s really terrible, and I¡¯m in the heart of the illusion.


    "Treasure of the law. The practice of darkness." Uchiha whispered, and then Uchiha''s people were slowly pulled into the darkness, and the scene around the illusion was slowly turned into darkness.


    "Oh." The illusionist felt the danger and immediately raised the bitterness in his hand, and it really did not collide with the suffering of Uchiha.


    However, the illusionist has only had time to escape the positive attack. From the side, there is no direct direction on the skin of the illusion, and the blood is flowing out, but the illusion does not care much about this, but the attention is placed. Uchiha''s next attack.


    "You can escape this attack. As a illusion-type ninja who is not good at body skills, you are not bad." At this time, Uchiha¡¯s voice suddenly came from all directions, which made him want to guess Uchiha based on his voice. The illusion of the correct position is awkward.


    "Even if I am not good at body skills, it is not weak to be a bodybuilder." Fantasy replied, in fact, she wanted to delay the time through dialogue.


    "Also, but the next attack does not know if you can escape, it is really looking forward to it, and delaying time is useless to me." Uchiha said quietly for a moment.


    In the dark, Uchiha took out ten shurikens from the ninja bag, and wrote a pair of rounded eyes to look at the defensive illusion in the middle. "Uchihachi secret. c¨¡o sword of the hand." Uchiha shot The shuriken in the sword, each shuri in the singular trajectory, but no matter how flying, the ultimate ten sufferings are not in the heart of the illusion.


    "I''m not right." Uchiha''s pupil in his eyes narrowed, watching the illusion that did not bleed on the ground, shouting.


    Sure enough, the "Magic Ji" on the ground suddenly turned into a piece of wood.


    "Is this a substitute? Isn''t it, then where is her body?" Uchiha thought in his heart, and then quickly turned to look at the four sides.


    Suddenly, the voice of the illusion came out. "This is not a substitute."


    "Is it?" Uchiha Í« guessed a possible way.


    "Good This is illusion." The figure of the illusion appeared suddenly in front of Uchiha.


    After the appearance of the illusion, the illusion of darkness began to slowly dissipate.


    ¡°When?¡± Uchiha found that his whole body could not move, and he did not struggle to ask calmly.


    "It¡¯s when you just talked."


    "It turned out to be like this." Uchiha suddenly realized the way.


    "Yes, the illusion is cast through the five senses of the enemy, so I am not talking to you mainly to delay the time, but to use illusion."


    "My experience is still not comparable to you." Uchiha sighed and sighed, even if there is no experience in genius, it is just a piece of paper.


    "The younger brother is modest, but your talent is really amazing for my sister, so I can''t help it, I can only let you disappear." The illusionist "sad" said to Uchiha. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 509：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "Oh, although I didn''t expect you to have this hand, but don''t underestimate me." Uchiha faintly said: "But it will cost a very serious price."


    At this time, the shallow government in the water curtain was using the diaphragm to block the flying stick, and looked at the outside with a glance: "It seems that your disciple is going to have an accident."


    Fei Fei just glanced at it and found that Uchiha was controlled by the illusion, but there was no change in his face. He was smug about the smug: "Oh, don''t underestimate the young man, otherwise there may be a big surprise. ""


    "Go." Shallow government grin, disdainful look at Fei Fei.


    At this time, outside the water curtain, Uchiha''s eyes slowly began to rotate and finally showed a kaleidoscope to write the eye, just staring at the eyes of the illusion.


    "Not good." The illusionist shouted immediately after seeing Yu Zhibo''s kaleidoscope writing the round eyes. He thought about going backwards, but he couldn''t move.


    "It¡¯s late." Uchiha said to the illusionist: "Reading monthly"


    The illusion suddenly found himself in a world of red sky, wanting to move, but found himself tied to the cross.


    Looking at Uchiha, who appeared in front of himself, asked in a puzzled question: "What is going on here? How can I be here?"


    Uchiha faintly looked at the illusionist opening: "This is another ability of this kaleidoscope to write the eye, illusion. Monthly reading, as Uchiha''s supreme illusion, you can see this illusion, you should be honored."


    "There is also the world inside, whether it is time or space, which is controlled by me, that is to say, the day here is just one second outside, and the feeling here is true." Uchiha explained Road, then use an awl to insert into the abdomen of the illusion.


    "Ah, I didn''t expect these eyes to have such a strong ability." The illusionist endured the pain.


    "Then, that''s the time you''ve experienced."


    "This" illusion looked around with thousands of Uchiha waves, and everyone was still holding a black awl, surprised.


    "what"


    Suddenly, the illusionist squatted on the ground with both hands supporting himself so that he would not fall, and the whole body trembled.


    The shallow government in the water curtain saw this scene: "Amazing Ji, what''s wrong with you? Hehe." Due to the distraction of the shallow government, Fei Fei''s stick hit the face of the shallow government.


    "I didn''t expect it. I haven''t had a pain in the past. It''s really stubborn." Uchiha glared at his own eyes.


    "Huh." At this time, the illusionist couldn''t say that he was sweating with sweat.


    "But this battle is over." Uchiha took a bite out of his hand, and slowly squinted his eyes to the illusion.


    "Little brother, you are really amazing." When Uchiha went to the side of the illusion, the illusionist said: "However, for the sake of the shallow government, for my beloved, I will not lose. "The illusionist looked calmly at the shallow government that fell to the ground in the water curtain."


    "But what else can you do now?" Uchiha asked, looking at the illusion.


    "Don''t underestimate a woman, especially a woman who has made a madness for love." Mirage looked up and looked at Uchiha: "Imaginary. Hundreds of flowers."


    "Imaginary. Hundreds of flowers at the time."


    "This is?" Uchiha looked at the surrounding environment slowly, and he and the illusionist still stood in the same place, but the pain in the illusion has disappeared, just a little gasp, he was still tied by a tree vine .


    "What is going on here?" Uchiha''s face has long since ceased to be calm, and asked with a look of confusion: "You can''t do anything in your monthly reading."


    "This is my own illusion, the time of the flower, this illusion is the time to turn back the time to start showing, that is, to re-set the time to the time just now, that is, when you have not used the monthly reading "The illusionist explained: "In fact, I used this illusion at the beginning, but you believe your eyes too much, I don''t know."


    "When?" Uchiha whispered to himself, trying to recall that the battle just suddenly looked at the illusion: "Is it time for you to cast a bond?"


    "The younger brother is still so smart." Mirage was surprised: "Yes, before using the tree to kill, I will bury this trick, because I have the intuition that if you look down on your eyes, you will definitely eat big." Losing, it is not a good idea, but fortunately there is no such thing as this. Otherwise, I may not even have the qualification to stand here."


    "How can this be? Even if it is an illusion, my eyes should be able to rebound." Uchiha can''t believe it.


    "Everything has weaknesses. People usually don''t see it. I just used double illusion. In fact, it is only a blind eye. It is a killing trick when you spend a lot of time. Your eyes can''t rebound double illusion." Slowly move toward Uchiha.


    "Impossible, how could this be the case." Uchiha saw the illusion slowly coming unbelievable.


    "No, even why? I obviously use the monthly reading, it is impossible to have no effect at all. Right." Uchiha looked at the posture of the illusionist, and suddenly thought of a possible ignorance, the mind thought "it was such."


    "Well, little brother, it''s time to end the game." Mirage extended his right hand and touched Uchiha''s face.


    Uchiha did not speak but slowly revealed a kaleidoscope to write a round eye and looked at the illusion.


    "I didn''t say it? Your eyes don''t work for me." Fantasy smiled.


    "You are not a real person." Uchiha said to the illusion, and the illusion suddenly stopped laughing, looking at Uchiha with a look of surprise.


    Looking at the expression of the illusionist Uchiha sneered and said: "This is your illusion."


    "What are you talking about?" The illusionist sinks his face.


    "Now you should be seriously hurt." Uchiha Í« Í« »Ã »Ã µÄ µÄ µÄ µÄ ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø ¼ÌÐø


    "What do you want to say?" The illusion is faint.


    "You are a perfect illusion, but there are a few shortcomings." Uchiha shouted.


    "Oh, I have to listen to any shortcomings?" asked the illusion.


    "Your first shortcoming is too perfect, perfect I can''t believe it. Time is not something you can control, so we can''t go back before we started." Uchiha Í« Í« ³Á˼ µÄ »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã.


    "Second, you know the power of my eyes, but unfortunately you underestimate the ability to read the month. You should be seriously injured now, and you should not stand here, so I guess you should only be able to do it now. Show such a illusion, so you dare not appear." Mobile users please browse to read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 510：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    Uchiha continued to slow down, but at this time Uchihabo¡¯s mouth appeared a trace of blood, and Uchiha didn¡¯t care to lift the hand that had just been unable to move.


    "There is still illusion is only illusion, I said that as long as I seriously understand my eyes, there is no illusion that can''t be broken." Uchiha Í« slowly pulled out a bitter chest without inserting into the illusion.


    "You really are very powerful." The voice of the next illusion came and Uchiha¡¯s body disappeared long ago.


    Looking at the surrounding environment slowly reply, Uchiha faintly said: "Your ninjutsu should be double, no wonder that even my writing eyes can''t see it."


    "There was a failure in the end, but you should not think that this illusion is as simple as this. The next thing is the drama, and the flowers are blooming."


    Suddenly countless flowers slowly appeared on the earth, and Uchiha suddenly saw himself in a hundred flowers, and the petals next to it kept Uchiharu firmly in it.


    "Flower?" Uchiha screamed.


    "Don''t underestimate the time of the flower. This illusion is not only used to trap people. Some of these petals are bitter, but those suffering are not tied to the explosives."


    "What?" Uchiha wrinkled his brows and looked at the petals around him, carefully guarding.


    "This is no longer an illusion, and it will die if you accidentally." The voice of the illusion is slowly gone, and Uchiha¡¯s eyes are only the beautiful and dangerous petals in front of her eyes.


    "There is no way to do this. It seems that I can only use that trick." Uchiha whispered to himself.


    "This should be almost the same." Fantasy looked at Uchiha, who was surrounded by petals, and said to himself.


    "It''s time to go to the shallow government." The illusion turned to the direction of the water curtain.


    "Amount." Suddenly, the illusion fell to the ground. "Damn, the damage caused by the monthly reading is too high."


    "It seems that your injury is really serious." At this time, Uchiha''s voice suddenly came from behind.


    Listening to this voice, the illusion of the illusion of the big eyes turned incredulously to look at Uchiha. "Is this this?"


    "Do you mean this?" Uchiha looked at the layer of people covered in his own eyes: "So you don''t understand my eyes, never look down on these eyes."


    "This is also the ability of these eyes?" Mirage looked at the blurred figure.


    "This is my absolute defense, I must be a man." Uchiha faintly looked at the illusion.


    "It turned out to be like this. I lost. I have nothing to say." The illusionist''s low road, then closed his eyes and said slowly: "Do it."


    Uchiha looked at the illusionist lying on the ground, silently, and waited for a while before the illusion of Jixiang: "There should be a victory over there." Uchiha turned his head and looked at the direction of the water curtain.


    When I heard Uchiha''s words, the illusionist immediately opened his eyes and looked in that direction, only to see that the original huge water curtain was slowly disappearing.


    "Shallow administration?" The illusionist used the eyes to search for the figure of the person. He wanted to look at him again before he died, but he could not see him.


    "If you want to find him, let me go with me." Uchiha Í« looks at the illusion.


    "What?" asked the illusionist and couldn''t believe it.


    "I don''t want to say the second time." Uchiha Í« dropped this sentence and went to the middle of the water curtain to search for the figure of Fei Fei. It didn''t take long for the illusion to come to the side of Uchiha, and look I am tired of watching the scene here.


    I saw that the still neat roof was full of water and stones.


    "They are there." Uchiha shouted and pointed at him.


    The illusionist turned his head and saw that two people were standing there. One ape was holding the neck of the shallow government, and Fei Fei was standing in front of the shallow government, holding the bitterness in his hand, and the muscles of the shallow government fell. on the other side.


    "Stop." When the illusionist saw that the bitterness of Feifei was about to be inserted into the shallow government, he immediately rushed over.


    What is faster than the illusion is the suffering of Uchiha, and it is already in front of the flying.


    "When." Just want to kill the shallow government of the Ô³ fly j¨«ngÌè looked at the people, Ô³·É''s psychic beast Ô³ Ò² also returned to the side of the Ô³ Ô³ fly, suddenly found in front of himself is Uchiha Í«.


    "Uchiha wave, what are you?" asked Fei Zhi, looking puzzled.


    "Teacher, this woman once saved me, this time is my retribution." Uchiha said to Yu Fei.


    Yan Fei looked at the illusionist who hugged the shallow government, and nodded and said: "It turns out."


    "It seems that you are winning."


    "It¡¯s just a fluke." Uchiha is modest.


    "I will know that your kid will be like this." Fei Fei laughed and touched the head of Uchiha.


    Looking at the movements of Fei Fei, Yu Zhibo grinned and said: "The teacher should not touch it. It is not high when he touches it." However, Uchiha¡¯s heart is warm, and the feeling of being cared for is really good. .


    "This is what the teacher has to do with the disciples'' expectations?" Fei Fei still smiled, but still put his hand down and asked: "These two, what are you going to do?"


    Yu Zhibo looked at it, and the illusionist glanced: "They are not threatening now, just go with them." Fei Fei nodded and did not speak, looking at the shallow government.


    "Magic Ji? How are you here, is it won, just we can join hands to beat them." Shallow waking up to see the illusion happy.


    When I heard the shallow government, the illusion was just self-deprecating: "I lost, we can''t win, don''t fight, let''s go home."


    "Going home?" Shallow government looked at the illusion, and then screamed and shouted: "Just kidding, I can''t fight, my muscles?" Shouting struggled to stand up from the ground, Unfortunately, he had exhausted his physical strength in the previous battle. He couldn¡¯t stand up several times. The illusionist on the other side only looked at him with tears.


    "Why is this my strength?" Shallow administration fell on the ground.


    "Enough, enough, enough." The illusion suddenly slaps on the face of the shallow government, shouting in tears.


    "Why?" asked the shallow government.


    "You lost, do you understand?" Mirage shouted.


    "I lost? I really lost?" Shouti looked at the side of the station and looked at it here. www.novelhall.com~ lost, we all lost. "The illusionist cried with the head of the shallow government.


    When the shallow government did not respond, he was held by the illusionist, and his mouth muttered "losing."


    Seeing this scene, Fei Fei shook his head and yelled at Uchiha: "Let''s go." Then turned and left.


    "Well." Uchiha replied, then looked at the illusion, then turned and wanted to leave, the sound of the illusion suddenly came.


    "Thank you."


    "No need. I didn''t expect that I would have a soft day." Uchiha sneered at himself, and then said: "Don''t be a ninja in the future, be an ordinary person." Then he left without returning.


    "Thank you." Mirage looked at the back of Uchiha, and gently looked at it, then looked at the shallow government and smiled: "Let''s go home."


    Because there was something busy yesterday, I was delayed. I am going to make up here today, please don¡¯t blame! Pride is here to pay for it. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 511：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "Report" a waiter yelled into the hall and shouted.


    "What is the panic, how is the situation?" Bit asked from the throne to stand up.


    "Oh, uncle, the man who is fog-bearing is defeated." The aunt said hesitantly.


    "Ha ha ha." Bit suddenly laughed. "Ha ha ha."


    "Wang Ye? You have to keep your body, the future of the Kingdom of Heaven depends on you." The waiter looked at the bit of a bit of madness and asked.


    "The future of the Kingdom of Heaven? Haha, is there a future in the Kingdom of Heaven? You will retire." Bitlessly sitting on the throne and waved his hand.


    "Yes." The attendant held his fist and stepped back.


    "Hope?" Bit looked at the roof of the hall.


    "Dream is to wake up." Bit sighed: "Big brother, the kingdom of heaven will be handed over to you, and your words will definitely be better than me."


    "Ugh."


    There are only a few sighs left in the hall.


    "General Tian Fang." A sergeant came to the front of Tianfang.


    "Say, how is the situation?" Tianfang is impatient.


    "Yes, the palace has been surrounded by us. You generals ask if you are now attacking the palace directly?" Sergeant.


    "First pass on, let the generals do not act rashly." Tian Fang faintly told.


    "But" the sergeant looked at the next Taro.


    "Well, why is my order not good?" Tianfang extended the voice.


    Then Tianfang saw the look of the sergeant sitting and meditating for a while, looking at the side of Taro, and said: "I don''t know what Mr. Taro Taro thought?"


    Shintaro said with a shallow smile: "Now it is the general who is the leader, I have no opinion."


    "Not too fast." Tianfang said to the sergeant.


    "Yes." Sergeant should answer.


    "Oh, why should the generals rebel with a sergeant?" Taro smiled.


    "It¡¯s just a bad mood." Tianfang said indignantly.


    "Then what are we going to do now, will we not do anything?" Taro transferred the topic.


    "It''s good to be indifferent, rest assured, the king will come out later." Tianfang from the channel: "After all, this is the kingdom of heaven, not the country of fire." Look at the second Taro.


    "Is this what I said? How do I feel that there is something in the general''s words?" Taro tried to look at Tianfangdao with a smile.


    "You know it in your heart. Today, the country of fire has won, and you will get the attachment of the kingdom of heaven." Tianfang sighed.


    Behind the second Taro, he is also talking to the big snake pill. "The big snake pill, you said that they can''t understand what they said today?"


    "This is a political matter, we should not take care of it. We should be able to go back after tonight." The big snake pill is also self-sufficient.


    "Oh." Nodded and nodded.


    After the killing, the big snake pill also fell into meditation.


    While the heavens are talking, a voice came to the "General, and the King¡¯s Majesty invited you to go." A servant came out of the palace and went to the military.


    "His Majesty the King? Was the King not under house arrest by the Emperor Bit?" The heavenly doubts.


    "The general did not know, Bit Uncle has committed suicide by sin." The servant looked around in the ear of the heavens.


    "Well, Mr. Kotaro¡¯s army will be handed over to you first. I will enter the palace to meet the King¡¯s Majesty.¡± Tian Fang said to the next Taro.


    "Do not worry, please see the army after your Majesty the King of your country, and say that the special envoy of the country of fire is ordered to visit him." Taro Taro.


    "Know it, wait." The heavenly waved.


    In the palace of the palace zh¨­ngy¨¡ng, the king saw the king who had the grace of knowing himself. He immediately squatted on the ground and said: "Heavenly sees His Majesty the King."


    "Get up." The king said faintly: "The general is really good, and he can still adjust the army of my country." When I saw the king of heaven, I remembered my most loved brother, and could not help but ridicule.


    "The king''s atonement, this is not my credit. If it is not the power of the country of fire, it is impossible for the minister to move so many soldiers." Heaven is careful.


    "What do you want to say?" The king thought about it and frowned.


    "Your Majesty, it is not a wise idea to turn a face with the country of fire." Tianfang looked at the king.


    "What do you mean?" The king looked at the way the heavens thought thoughtfully.


    "Your Majesty, the special envoy of the country of fire, Mr. Taro is still outside the palace." Tianfangdao.


    "I know, go on." The Kings waved their hands.


    "Yes." Tianfang retired according to the words.


    "Hey, bit." The king looked at the back of the heavens and thought about it.


    "Come on."


    At this time, the station of the dark part of the leaves that came from the country of heaven.


    "Adult, there is already news, our people have contacted them with the singer." A masked dark part walked into the command post.


    "Oh, what is the situation now." asked the leader of the dark department.


    "According to the news from the flying giants, they did not encounter the dark part of the fog, the original fog of the fog has let the squad fly to kill, and now the kingdom of heaven has returned to the control of the country of fire. "The dark side.


    "Well, yes, I¡¯m doing a good job. Since the dark part of the fog has not appeared, then we don¡¯t have to show up. Let¡¯s leave the two teams in the dark. Just in case, the other tomorrow will go back to the village with me. "The leader said.


    "Yes." The dark side said, and then took out a letter: "This is a personal letter from Fei Fei adults, please read it."


    The leader took the letter and waved to the dark side: "You go ahead and arrange."


    "Yes." The dark part retired.


    After seeing the subordinates retreat, the head collar opened the letter and looked up: "Uchiha Uchibo? Uchiha''s little devil, can actually get so respected by www.novelhall.com~ It seems that it is time to see this genius "The leader said to himself.


    "Is there any mistake? I didn''t expect the king to be so slammed, not even entertaining." On the way back to Muye, he complained.


    "Well, the king and his younger brother have let us die. He doesn''t order to hack. We are already good. You still want to entertain?" The big snake pill was on the sidelines.


    "But we are not decent people, we help him to regain the throne." Asked by doubt.


    "You think it''s too simple. He doesn''t want us to save him. I don''t know." Uchiha looked at the way.


    "Why is this? You are so esoteric." The face is ignorant.


    Seeing the same way, Uchiha and the big snake pill looked at each other and smiled.


    "Well, don''t talk about this topic. You just need to know that our mission is over, and the next thing will be handed over to the next Taro." At this time, there was no opening and it was flying back. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 512：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "But I still don''t understand why I look at the performance of the bit. I think I am a bad person?" The road is not solved.


    The hand that followed the Uchiha Í« Ò²ÊÇ is also nodded and agreed, even the big snake pill is a bit stunned.


    "In fact." At this time, Uchiha opened his mouth and looked at them. They saw them all and continued to read: "In fact, the reality is so cruel, this world is the world of the weak and the strong, if the country of fire is a small country. Our destiny is not necessarily much better than Bit, so in the Kingdom of Heaven they think that the people in our country of fire are not overbearing, but is this not for our own country? Is it not for our own relatives? Sometimes life is so helpless, in order to sacrifice others.


    When Uchiha said that they were silent, they were silent for a while. At this time, Fei Fei said: "The Uchiha said that it may be cruel, but this is the fact. In this world, people can only save themselves before they can help. other people."


    "Of course, if one day your strength is enough to protect everyone, then you have to say something else." Uchiha sneered.


    "Well, one day I will definitely surpass you and the big snake pill to become the strongest in the world and then change this cruel world." The self-confident way.


    "Just you? Still want to defeat Uchiha, it is a dream."


    "You" has also retorted.


    Regardless of the noisy self and the hand, at this time, the big snake pill is also looking at Yu Zhibo, and Yu Zhibo smiles at the big snake pill.


    Looking at his disciple''s energetic appearance, Fei Fei couldn''t help but be happy: "It''s still good for you young people, enough blood, so you can say so, you must be a strong person, my task is to supervise you. ""


    "Yu Fei teacher, you will be okay, I will one day become a strong person to change the world." He also shouted at the sky.


    The outline hand did not refute, but looked at the distance with a firm look.


    The big snake pill is also excited to watch the sky rising from the rising sun.


    Seeing these Uchiha waves can not help but sigh, the current three tolerance is like this rising sun, and where is his own path?


    Yan Fei looked at the disciples who were full of fighting spirits and couldn¡¯t help but open their hearts: "You will definitely be strong. One day you will stand on top of me, because you are the hope of Konoha. The teacher finally understands what you said."


    "teacher."


    "Yep."


    "I found a very important thing."


    "what''s up?"


    "I am so hungry. The future powerhouse needs to eat now."


    It¡¯s been a month since the last mission of the Kingdom of Heaven, and Uchiha and the Serpent Pills are also safely returning to the leaves and returning to the leisurely r¨¬.


    ¡°Yu Fei¡¯s teacher is always so slow.¡± I also complained.


    "Well, wait and wait for so many words." The side of the hand frowned, although he was also dissatisfied with the late arrival of Mr. Fei Fei, but the principle of opposition to the self is still to fight Anyway, then he wondered: "And yesterday, Fei Fei teacher told us to come here today and there must be something big, but how did Uchiha didn''t come?"


    "There is nothing big about it. It¡¯s not a task to find a puppy. Uchiha is probably knowing that it¡¯s so deliberately late. I knew I should be late." I also fantasized.


    "Don''t say it, Mr. Fei Fei came." The big snake pill, which has been closed for a long time, said to them.


    I also took a look at the masterpiece, and she and Yu Zhibo walked slowly toward each other.


    "Hello everyone." Fei Fei still smiled and said hello as always.


    "Teacher is too slow for you." He said: "And how do you appear with Uchiha today?"


    "This is the reason why I asked you to come today, because I need Uchiha''s help, so I am looking for Uchiha." Yu Fei explained.


    "What is so mysterious?" asked the questioningly.


    "Today, the teacher told you to come, I want to train you." Uchiha said on the side.


    "Training?" asked the big snake pill and the hand.


    "What is it, training, this uncle has been so powerful, it will not be used." Self-confidence is also true.


    However, his words were directly ignored by Uchiha, and they were punched in the same place. "You are still far away."


    "Well, today I am calling you to give you special training, because this trip to the country of heaven, I found that you are still too weak."


    "But the teacher, what are we training today?" asked the big snake pill.


    "This question is well asked." Fei Fei gave an appreciative look and said: "Today, we are here to train questions about the quality and integration of Chakra."


    "Chakra quality change and fusion?" The big snake pill and the hand of the hand, even the casual care of the beginning is also a serious question.


    "Not bad." Fei Fei nodded to the big snake pill and they were very obedient and obedient.


    "What is the teacher''s qualitative change and integration of Chakra?" asked the big snake pill.


    Fei Fei nodded to Yu Zhibo, and Yu Zhibo immediately extended his right hand and began to gather Chakra. The thousand birds that Yu Zhibo¡¯s hand squatted on were formed.


    "I have seen this trick, that is, Uchiha has been used to kill the leader of the thief. Is it true that we have to learn this today?" When I saw this move, the original expression did not change. I was interested, and asked excitedly, even the big snake pill on the side was a hot face, except for the hand, of course, the attention was mainly placed on the face of Uchiha, It was so handsome, This is the portrayal of the hands of the master.


    "Of course," Fei Fei said: "No."


    "What? Why do you still want Uchiha to release it?" The self-conscious face also disapproved.


    "This is called a thousand birds, Uchiha has used this trick to cut the thunder and lightning, so it is also called Rachel." Fei Fei ignored the self and came to marry.


    "What? How is it possible?" The face of the snake and the snake is unbelievable.


    "There is nothing impossible. Of course, this is not the case today." Fei Fei interrupted: "Today, let us mainly understand what is the quality of Chakra."


    "This is the qualitative change of Chakra." The big snake pill is interested in the road.


    "Yes, Uchiha Í« Í« this trick is to use its own Thunder x¨¬ng Chakra and then through the qualitative change created by the Ninjutsu."


    "But what does this have to do with us?" Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 513：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "Let you know that Chakra''s qualitative change is to teach you a better understanding of Chakra, and then better use."


    "What is the use, it is better to call Uchiha directly to teach us this trick." Come and say: "Raye, how do you do?"


    "This is impossible." Uchiha slammed his mouth.


    "Why, you must be afraid that I learned this trick and then overtake you? It must be like this." The self-consciousness, and then slaps Uchihabo''s shoulder: "Don''t worry, I will leave you a face." ¡±


    Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« ¡° ¡° Õâ ÈÌ ÈÌ ÈÌ ÈÌ ÈÌ ÈÌ ÈÌ ÈÌ ÈÌ ÈÌ ÈÌ ÈÌ ÈÌ ÈÌ ÈÌ ÈÌ ÈÌ ÈÌ ÈÌ ÈÌ ÈÌ ÈÌRachel, and your Chakra is not a Thunder."


    "So today is mainly to teach you to understand the principle of Chakra quality change, just like this Rachel cut is also based on certain principles. As for whether you can create a ninja, you can see their own understanding."


    After listening to Fei Fei, both the self and the big snake pill have been immersed in meditation. Uchiha looked at him with a strange look. It is not a teacher, but he can see it at a glance.


    "What is the fusion of Chakra?" asked the big snake pill.


    "Chakra fusion is very simple to say." Fei Fei replied: "Just like the combination of the wind and the fire that you used to use, the power of ninju is greatly increased. You just don''t know the principle."


    "Since we know how to use it, why do we still have to learn?" asked the questioningly.


    "You guys came out with cooperation. Can you guarantee that your teammates will always be by your side when fighting?" asked Fei Fei.


    When you fly, the big snake pill and the self are also immersed in contemplation.


    "And learning the Chakra fusion can scientifically use its own chakra will not cause waste, which is very useful in the battle." Uchiha whispered.


    "Well, let''s talk about this, and then start training. I have something to do these days, so Yu Zhibo will supervise you." Fei Fei said to them.


    "Yes." Uchiha said.


    "Well, I will give you peace of mind." Fei Fei yelled at Uchiha and then left the scene directly.


    "Then let''s get started now." Uchiha looked at the big snake pill.


    "Wait, where do we want to start?" asked himself.


    "Just start like this." Uchiha shouted.


    "Wait, I am not ready yet." There was a mourning in the forest.


    Uchiha doesn''t know where the darkest part of the wood leaves is, and is having a heated discussion for him. A group of people sitting on a round table are discussing together.


    "Mr. Minister I think we must never let Uchiha people enter the dark." One person is facing the humanity in the Lord.


    "Collection, don''t forget that I am the Minister of the Dark Department. This is what I and Huo Yingda mean. You can''t object to this little captain. Today I am just to inform you that this is an order."


    ¡°Does anyone have any opinions?¡± The people in the main position stood up and looked at all the humanities in the position. The incumbents were seen underground and could not look straight.


    "That''s it." The people in the main position left, and the incumbent also followed.


    "For the wood leaves, I will never let you easily enter the dark part, Uchiha Uchiha wave." The group held a fist and slammed the tunnel.


    "It''s really tired." Uchiha dragged his tired body back to the room and sat down on the bed and closed his eyes.


    "Now my strength should have the strength of ordinary endurance. The big snake pill and the self are also the strength of the English and Chinese, although they are not bad compared with the big snake pill, but this strength is not a good thing in this world. How do you increase your strength?"


    Uchiha opened his eyes and took out the dragon scale sword that had not been used for a long time. He stroked the blade of the dragon scale sword with his hand and stopped in the groove of the hilt.


    "Dragon scale sword, where is the dragon scale?" Uchiha said to himself.


    When Uchiha was watching the gods, suddenly a black shadow passed over the room.


    "Who?" Uchiha screamed and immediately took the dragon scale sword and chased it out to the black shadow. Outside the room, he saw the black shadow running toward the outside of the village. Uchiha did not hesitate to follow the shadow.


    In this way, two people ran across half of the village of Muye and came to a forest. Uchiha looked at the black shadow standing on a river and stopped. He looked at the shadow and said: "You are Who? Why peek at me?¡± The dragon-scale sword in his hand is also ready to be sheathed.


    The black shadow silently took off his own black veil and slowly turned his body to reveal his true face.


    "You are the illusion?" Uchiha couldn''t believe it. His eyes carefully looked at this illusion that is still a feminine being.


    I saw the illusion of a red s¨¨ hair in the night s¨¨ dancing is particularly glamorous, white s¨¨ skin, bright red lips, bumpy body in this night is particularly eye-catching, but the original should be charming face is now exceptional Oh, there are two lines of tears hanging on my face.


    "What are you doing? What happened? Didn''t you go back to the fog and bear the village with the shallow government?" Uchiha looked at his eyes and did not match the somewhat playful image before, and when he saw the illusion of tears Uchiha doesn''t know why I feel a little annoyed.


    "Uchiha wave. Nothing is gone, the shallow government is gone." Mirage looked at Uchiha, and suddenly fell to the front of Uchiha, and cried Nothing, you first slowly speak. "Yu Zhibo squatted and held the illusion to comfort the road."


    "Nothing, nothing is gone." The illusion slowly began to talk to Uchiha.


    Originally, when the illusionist and the shallow government were preparing to return to the village after the failure of the mission of the Kingdom of Heaven, they met the dark army of the fog and forbearance on the road. After a confrontation, the illusion and the shallow government understood that the original high-rise of the fog It was sent to the dark department to recover the muscles of the hands of the shallow government, and because of the failure of the task, the high-level officials of the fog-tolerance decided to abandon the shallow government and the illusion, and solved the problem by the way, so they changed to the dark people. The final result, of course, was that they were outnumbered, and the people in the dark department won, and in order to protect the illusionist, they ran away from the attack of the dark part, and finally exhausted and died, and the illusionist survived safely.


    At this time, a very funny picture appeared on the riverside. A mature woman was crying in the arms of a child, but the two people on the field did not feel anything.


    "In order to protect me, he was killed by the people in the fog-forbearing village. I will never forget the **** of liberation when he was dying, and the eyes of remorse." The illusion stopped his tears. Slowly tell the event mobile phone users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 514：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "Sorry, if it is not because we destroy your plan, you will not be like this." Uchiha looked at the illusion that the mood is still not stable.


    "No, this does not blame you, is the person in the village of Wuji." Fantasy Ji bites his teeth.


    "And then?" Uchiha said that the horror of the illusionist s¨¨ quickly shifted the topic.


    "I don''t know where I can go, and I don''t know anyone, so I will come to Muye to find you, I hope you can take it in." Mirage looked around and looked at Uchiha.


    "It¡¯s nothing to take in, but what are your plans for the future?" Uchiha asked.


    "Is it going? What else can I have for a woman?"


    Although the illusionist tried to cover up, Uchiha saw something from her eyes called hatred.


    Uchiha waved away his thoughts. "Hey, you will live in my house first. Don''t think too much about the past. I will tell your teacher to tell him to arrange for you." Uchiha Magical Ji Road.


    "Well." Fantasy nodded.


    Uchiha took the illusion to his home. Because the yard left by his parents was still quite large, Uchiha soon picked up a room for the illusionist.


    "You live here for the time being." Uchiha said to the illusion.


    "Thank you." Fantasy looked at the room and saw the room was wide and clean.


    "No, my room is next door to you. If you have anything in the future, call me." Uchiha said to the illusion.


    "En" illusion nodded.


    "You should rest first, I will go first." Uchiha slammed.


    "Uchiha, thank you." Mirage looked at Uchiha, who was about to leave the room.


    "No, I am more suitable for you to call my little brother." Uchiha sneered. Then left.


    "Little brother?" Fantasy looked at Yu Zhibo''s departure.


    "You are not small."


    Nothing in the night, on the morning of the next day, Uchiha started to get up early in accordance with the usual habits, but when Uchiha went out of the room, he suddenly stayed, "this"


    "You wake up, come over and eat." Mirage took a plate from the kitchen and smiled and shouted at Uchiha.


    "Is this all you do?" Uchiha looked at the hearty breakfast on the table and couldn''t help but ask for a big finger.


    "I looked at the refrigerator and there were a lot of ingredients to do it. I thank you for taking me in."


    "Well, I don''t have to thank you for this, and you still smile and look good." Uchiha snorted.


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, I felt a red face on the illusion, but I saw that Uchiha didn¡¯t pay attention to myself when I was eating breakfast. I couldn¡¯t help but lose my face and immediately returned to normal. I looked at Uchiha and asked, ¡°Is it delicious?¡±


    "Well, it''s so delicious." Uchiha said with a thumbs up: "I have never eaten so delicious."


    "Your little girlfriend didn''t do it for you?" Fantasy asked curiously.


    "You mean the hand, how can she do this." Uchiha replied while eating.


    "You eat slowly, since you like to eat, I will do it for you every day." Fantasy looked at the savage Uchiha.


    "Well." Uchiha''s mouth is filled with food and can only nod and agree.


    "Well, I am also late to leave." After a while, Uchiha finally solved the breakfast and watched the time on the illusion.


    "Well, let''s go. There is me at home." The illusionist yelled at Uchiha.


    "Then I will go first. Goodbye." Uchiha waved to the illusion, then left the house and rushed to the training ground.


    "Hey, if the shallow government is still going to be better." Fantasy looked at Uchiha, and said to himself after leaving: "However, I will avenge you, the ghost lamp family." Holding a big knife and cutting the scene in the heart of the shallow government.


    what? "Looking at the big snake pill, I looked at Uchiha and asked."


    Then the two turned their heads and looked at the hand of a y¨©nö², and Uchiha was also looking at the outline of the guilty conscience.


    "Oh, Uchiha did not expect that you still have this hand." I also joked: "Do you teach me too?" Come and get closer to Uchiha.


    "Going to the side." Uchiha said helplessly. Then I turned to Fei Feidao: "What do you do if you look at this?"


    "Anyway, people are homeless, and she said that she is good to you, you are the master."


    "Outline, do you see?" Uchiha said with a dim sum to ask the director.


    When I heard Uchiha¡¯s words, the master took a deep breath and then smiled strongly: ¡°That¡¯s no way, people are very poor, and the partners are dead, only she is alone, since I¡¯m running for you. We can''t refuse it."


    The words of the hands let Uchiha sigh a sigh of relief, but then the master continued: "But why do you have to live in your home?"


    Looking at the smiling face of the designer, Uchihao only feels like the devil. Uchiha swears and swears: "This" quickly turned his attention to the self, the big snake pill and the flying.


    "I still have something, I will go first." Fei Fei avoided the gaze of Uchiha.


    "Then I have to go to practice." The big snake pill is ready to leave.


    "Hey, I''m fine, you continue, I look at it." He also smiled at Uchiha Í«ji¨¡n, and the words of the people who were present were cold and sweaty. In the end, the big snake pill couldn¡¯t stand any more. It has also been towed away.


    Looking at them so ignorantly throwing themselves, Uchiha Í« Í« helpless smile, it seems to use tricks. Uchiha sighed and took a deep breath and then looked at the hands of the lover. Both hands were placed on the shoulders of the hands: "The hand, don''t you know what I mean to you?"


    The master is also looking at Yu Zhibo with a look of infatuation: "I certainly know."


    I haven''t waited for Uchiha to breathe a sigh of relief Suddenly said: "But I must see her in this kind of thing."


    The master turned his head and went straight. Uchiha could only watch the helper in the back and said to himself: "See you, anyway, I don''t do anything wrong, and I don''t want to knock on the door."


    "But when the two women get together, I always feel that something is going to happen." Uchiha shook his head and followed the front hand.


    Uchiha squatted at the table and looked helplessly at the two women in front of him. The illusion was sitting there with a smile on her face. She was very kind, but her eyes were provocative and the other side was Then he did not hide the hostility of his face and stared at the illusion.


    "Enough, I can''t stand it." Uchiha shouted annoyedly.


    "What''s wrong, Uchiha, what are you uncomfortable? Is it hungry? Why don''t I give you your favorite things to eat?" Fantasy quickly hugged Uchiha and looked at the tunnel.


    "Amount, this" Uchiha sneaked a secret look at the hands, and I really felt the face s¨¨, and then said: "You really care about him." Mobile users please read and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 515：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "


    "Of course, I don''t care who he cares about?"


    "You are shameless." Finally, the hand broke out.


    "I just care about Uchiha, how can I not face?" Mirage asked innocently.


    "I am leaving, lest I bother you." The hand left the door.


    "Outline hand, illusion you are doing this?" Uchiha asked helplessly.


    "Oh, fool, I don''t know how to do it directly to him. How much do you care about you? Don''t hurry to chase her." Mirage Ji screamed and urged Uchiha.


    "Hey, you women." Uchiha shook his head helplessly, then got up and chased him.


    Looking at the departure of Uchiha, the illusion sighed: "Why don''t I want to? But I already have your concern, shouldn''t be too greedy, and I" I look at the back of Uchiha. Road.


    "Outline hand, outline hand, what are you doing?" Uchiha waved the front of the hand.


    The hand of the handsome hand opened the hand of Uchiha, and the back of Uchiha sighed with anger: "Where are you chasing me, don''t you go with the woman?"


    "The illusion is just to tease you, and then I only like you." Uchiha said that he had crossed the hand and said face to face.


    "Moreover, I was just urging me to come to you," Yu Zhibo explained.


    ¡°She?¡± The master suspected: ¡°How is it possible?¡±


    "She just teased you to play. We are just the relationship between the younger brother and the younger. How can I like her?" Uchiha shouted.


    ¡°Really?¡± asked the expert with a dubious question.


    "Really, otherwise I swear." Uchiha slammed his hands and was preparing to swear. The hand of the hand blocked Uchihabo¡¯s mouth: ¡°No, I believe in you.¡± The hand hugs Uchiha and said: ¡°I just care too much about you. I don¡¯t feel comfortable when I see a woman with you. ""


    "It''s a stupid girl." Uchiha smashed the head of the hand.


    "I know that I am stupid, I don''t know anything, I won''t cook, I won''t wash my clothes, I''m still very loyal, but I really like you, Uchiha." The eyes of the hands are full of tears.


    "Stupid girl, I just like your job, you are unreasonable, your troubles. Do you think that you are not medical ninjutsu? You will help me heal, this is more important than anything else." Uchiha Í« Í« µÄ.


    Both the hands and Uchiha looked at each other affectionately, and the two people''s mouths were getting closer and closer; the next step was of course not suitable for children, so skip.


    "You are finally back." The illusionist standing outside the room looked at Uchiha and his hand and laughed.


    "Well." Uchiha, two people nodded embarrassedly.


    I can''t help but look at the illusion, and then pull the outline: "Sister Sister, I am sorry about what I just did, I didn''t mean to help you."


    The planner remembered the previous incident and was embarrassed to say: "No need, my sister, illusion, I am not good, I am too arrogant, I want you to apologize here."


    The illusionist pulls the gangster who wants to apologize: "Get up, don''t do this, it''s still a man''s fault."


    "Yes, it''s all men''s faults." The master handed back, and then smiled at the illusion.


    "How can I turn off my business?" Uchiha asked with a look of disappointment.


    "It''s your fault." The hand was sinister, and then the hand was rubbing the waist of Uchiha.


    "Okay, let''s go in and talk about it." The illusionist laughed.


    The illusionist pulled the hand into the house together. When he left, he gave Uchiha a look.


    Uchiha took a look back, then touched his nose and looked at the intimate two people. Who knows that just two people were still smashing.


    "Woman." Uchiha shook his head and smiled. Then enter the house alone.


    "Why is this finished?" The face was disappointed.


    Uchiha squinted at him. "Otherwise, do you think?"


    "I thought that the battle broke out, and I was expecting it." He also yelled at Uchiha.


    "And, ah, what do you do with the big snake pill? Pull me too." He also opened the hand of the big snake pill.


    "What battle do you say?" At this time, the voice of the master came from behind.


    I also looked at the front of Uchiha and the big snake pill with a dull look. I saw them looking at themselves with gloating. Then they looked at the back of the hand and looked at themselves. They immediately said, "That, me. I mean, if you want to have good grades, you have to fight more."


    "You don''t want to run when you are alone." The master chased the self-satisfaction who wanted to escape.


    "I really can''t live because of it, big snake pill, let''s go." Uchiha Í« Í« ¶Ô ¶Ô.


    "Well." Da Snao pill nodded in agreement.


    It¡¯s been a year since I¡¯ve been in the past year. In this year, Uchiha is also a natural one. The big snake pill and the squad in the same team also became the middle of the last month, and now it¡¯s left. The self is still struggling with the end.


    In fact, the strength of the self has long been able to become a tolerant, but the theory of the main self is too bad, in the middle of the test, there is no passing, so they can only be in Uchiha The gloating eyes burst into tears.


    In Uchiha Hitomi them this midterm tolerance test, the same time there are many new people with outstanding achievements stand out, there Hatake moon Mao, A Jia, moonlight night, Senju clear water, Sarutobi Shinnosuke (son of three generations), which It also indicates the prosperity of the leaves.


    Of course, endure during which industry is not very peaceful ~ www.novelhall.com ~ friction between the major powers more and more frequent, the situation is getting worse.


    Just a month ago, as the second generation of the wood leaf leader, the second generation of the shadow of the hand, as a symbol of friendship to the country of Lei and the contemporary Lei Ying signed a peace treaty, in the return journey encountered the country of Lei, celebrity Jinjiao sniper silver horn troops, the second generation of Naruto d¨²l¨¬ resist, and finally was seriously injured, returning to Konoha soon, leaving testament died.


    In the second generation of his life, as a second-generation disciple, Yu Fei Sasuke succeeded in the throne and became the third generation of Naruto, but the things of Konoha did not calm down with the death of the second generation. The ninjas of Konoha flocked to ask for two. On behalf of the enemies, the war with Lei Ren Village, as a disciple, Fei Fei certainly wants to avenge his teacher, but as Huo Ying, there are two generations of death and the scruples of the upper level of the village, so Yu Fei chose to stabilize, temporarily settled first. The situation inside the village temporarily suppressed the main war faction in the village.


    Of course, Uchiha¡¯s big thing now, Uchiha, can¡¯t participate, and they can only continue their training with the big snake pill as usual.


    "Hey, do you say that we will fight with Lei Rencun?" He was lying bored on the ground and asked them to talk to Uchiha and the big snake. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 516：

    "This is not something we can manage. You still have to worry about whether you can pass the test."


    "I don''t ask this question. Maybe I won''t have to test those theories when I start playing."


    "Well, I will say a few words less." Uchiha said: "Our mission is to strengthen our own strength. Otherwise, even if we fight, we have no ability to protect ourselves, and we are not going to be regarded as cannon fodder by others. ""


    When they heard Uchiha¡¯s words, they all nodded and agreed. The outline hand said: "It is still reasonable to say that Uchiha said." After reading it, I also looked at the self, and the meaning is self-evident.


    There are a few black lines on the head and retorted: "Where you are, Uchiha said what makes sense."


    The director just wanted to refute, and Uchiha waved his hand and stopped it. He said, "Don''t talk, someone is coming." After reading, look into the distance.


    The big snake pill they heard the words also looked in that direction.


    "Uchiha, Big Brother, Big Snake Pill Big Brother, Big Brother, and Grand Master, you are good." People came to ask them one by one.


    "I thought it was who? It turned out to be your kid, what''s the matter? New help." He also said that he was the third generation son of Fei Feixin.


    "My father, no, Huo Yingda told you to go to the office." Xinzhi helped Yu Zhibo.


    "Call us, is there anything?" The snake snake road that has been silent.


    "I don''t know, but it seems to be very urgent."


    "Since it is Mr. Fei Fei who is looking for us, let''s go and see it. If you go, you will know." Uchiha said.


    "Go, let''s go." I also patted my ass.


    When Uchiha took the lead and they came to the Huo Ying office, Yu Zhibo said that they walked into the office and saw Fei Fei sitting on the main seat with a smile on his face. He was still sitting on the old man, although he had a smile on his face. Boao still knows from the occasional exhalation of his gaze that this is definitely not an ordinary generation.


    Uchiha said that he only looked at him and turned his head to look at the sacred ritual: "I don''t know what the teacher Fei Fei is looking for?"


    "I will introduce you to you first. This is the minister of our dark leaves. I don''t know the predecessors of the fireflies." Fei Fei stood up and introduced them to Uchiha.


    Uchiha rushed to the old man and nodded, then looked at Fei Fei and asked: "Dark part?"


    "The teacher wants us to join the dark part?" Uchiha asked, frowning, and they were surprised by the side.


    "Accurately, you and the child joined." The dark minister on the side stood up and pointed to the big snake pill and yelled at Uchiha.


    "Minister of the Minister." Uchiha is polite and authentic.


    "Just call me an old ghost, they all call me that." The old man said kindly.


    Although the old man¡¯s face is very kind, but Uchiha is still afraid to relax j¨«ng or quit the earth: ¡°Old ghosts, can we know why?¡±


    "The reason is that you are good enough, is this enough?" The old ghost slyly looked at Yu Zhibo''s martyrdom, then turned to the teacher Fei Fei: "Yu Fei is so fixed, these two are very satisfied with me, remember I will call them on time to test the location tomorrow."


    The old ghost said that he did not wait for the flight to leave.


    "Call, this old man is a big gas field." He also touched a sweat and yelled at Uchiha.


    Uchiha nodded and looked at Fei Fei.


    "It is not a temporary decision to let you enter the dark part this time." Fei Fei re-sit back to the main seat: "In fact, when the teacher is alive, he will consider allowing you to join the dark department, because you can only improve yourself if you go to the dark department."


    "But, can you improve your strength in peacetime?" asked the designer nervously. She knew the danger of the dark part, so she didn''t want to let Uchiha join.


    "It was originally possible." Fei Fei explained: "But now the relationship between the five major countries is getting more and more tense, and there is always a possibility of a big war. We don''t have enough time, so that you can have enough strength, but also for The strength of the dark department, so I and the elders¡¯ team unanimously decided to let you join the dark department, but this is only our opinion, but it depends on what you mean."


    "I agree to join the dark department." Uchiha said that he was faintly authentic.


    "You can think clearly, this is not a joke. Once you enter the dark, you may not be able to come back." Fei Fei smiled and smiled.


    "As long as I can enhance my strength, I have to do whatever it is." Uchiha said firmly.


    "Well." Fei Fei nodded and asked to the big snake pill: "What about you?"


    "Oh." The big snake pill licked his lips and then looked at Uchiha with a provocative look: "I will not lose to Uchiha."


    In the face of the provocative eyes of the big snake pill, Uchiha waved a faint look and then looked at the flying silently.


    "Wait, me, I can''t help but join." The side of the door also heard that you can enhance your strength and ask quickly.


    "You, wait until you are in the middle of it and let me talk."


    "Uchiha wave, you" feels worried and looks at Uchiha.


    "Don''t worry, I will be fine." Uchiha gave the outline hand a reassuring look.


    "Well, since you have decided, then at 8 o''clock tomorrow, there will be a special person to take you to the dark department for evaluation. Now go back if you have nothing." Fei Fei yelled at Uchiha.


    "Yes." Uchiha told them to leave the Naruto Office once.


    "Don''t let me down my expectations." Fei Fei looked at Uchiha and told them to leave after they left.


    After Uchiha smashed them out of the door, they also held their hands in their hands: "It seems that it is hard to see you again in the future."


    "When you see you again, I hope you don''t be so weak." The big snake pill faintly replied, then left.


    When I heard the big snake pill, I was also angry and shouted, and then went to the other side.


    "Uchiha Í« Do you really want to enter the dark part?" The hand walked in the back of Uchiha, and cared about the authenticity.


    "Outline, you must know that there must be enough strength to protect things in this world. Otherwise, you can only helplessly watch what you want to protect in front of your eyes. Just like them, do you know?" The back is facing the hand.


    "I understand, but" he said.


    "Nothing, if you want to get something, you have to pay. I believe that the more dangerous the place, the more I can strengthen my strength." Uchiha said firmly and then turned and looked at the outline: "You have to work hard, but I am I won''t wait for you, and if I am dead, don''t wait for me." Uchiha said, he walked toward his house.


    "Uchiha, I will work hard, because I want to keep up with your steps and want to guard each other with you." The hand clenched his fist and looked at the back of Uchiha.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 517：

    "You really decided to join the dark part of the wood leaves?" Fantasy stood by and looked at Uchiha, who was wearing clothes.


    "Well." Uchiha replied faintly. "I have to do something."


    "You have to figure out the darkest part of each village as the most powerful force in the village, and at the same time represent the most dangerous task." Mirage explained: "I have stayed in the dark part of Wuxi Village. I know best what is inside."


    "The most dangerous place means the biggest opportunity. For me, strength is the most important, and the rest are clouds." Uchiha said with confidence: "I will believe that I believe in my ability, self-protection or There are no problems."


    "You really look like." The illusionist took Uchibo''s coat on the back of Uchiha.


    ¡°Shallow government?¡± Uchiha said: ¡°But our ending will not be the same.¡± Then he turned and walked outside the house.


    "Let''s go." Uchiha went to a dark department. Then follow the dark part.


    "You are better than him." Fantasy looked at Uchiha, who was out of the house.


    Uchiha and the dark part of the passers-by walked in the streets of the village and looked at the streets where people came and went. The dark side said: "Is it very lively, is it good?"


    Uchiha looked at the dark part in a strange way and then faintly replied: "Well."


    "Look at it for a while, or you won''t know if you have any chance to see it later." The dark sighed.


    "I will definitely live and see these again." Uchiha shouted.


    "Yes? Then I wish you success, but those who used to say these things to me have rarely done so now." The dark part joked.


    "You have too many words." Uchiha squinted and looked at the dark part, and he was blinded by the dark part. Then he returned to Shinto: "Maybe you can have some surprises."


    "Uchiha wave, Uchiha wave." As Uchiha continued to move forward with the dark part, the voice of the master was heard from behind.


    Both Uchiha and the dark part stopped, and the dark part said a faint voice: "Go, there will be no chance to meet again in the future."


    Uchiha did not return to the main hand directly. "How come you?"


    "I am here to send you off for you." The director was embarrassed to see Uchiha shouted: "There is this for you."


    The hand took a necklace from the neck and handed it to Uchiha, and Uchiha took the necklace and touched the necklace with the temperature. The heart was warm, and I knew, "What is this?"


    "This is the only relic left to me by my grandfather. Now I will hand it over to you, hoping to bring you luck." The expert explained.


    Uchiha waved the necklace and said nothing, then silently put it on his neck and looked at the outline: "Thank you."


    "Thank you?" The hand was blushing.


    Uchiha also took out a necklace from the backpack and looked at the outline: "This was given to me by my mother before she died. She hopes that I can wear it on my future daughter-in-law."


    Uchiha said that he put the necklace on the neck of the hand and looked at the beauty of the gemstone on the necklace: "I am leaving."


    When Uchiha twirled, the squad suddenly ran forward, and hugged Uchiha Í« from behind and waited for Uchiha to turn around and kissed Uchiha¡¯s forehead, then said softly: You must not have anything to do with you, I am waiting for you."


    Then the hand ran away shyly, and Uchiha stood in the hand and looked at the forehead, and the corner of his mouth was lifted.


    "We should go." The dark part went to the side of Uchiha, and said.


    "Let''s go." Uchiha Í« turned and left, the dark part looked at the back of Uchiha, and then saw the direction of the outline, leaving only a sigh, and then left.


    Afterwards, Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîIn the past, I greeted each other.


    "You are still going well there." The dark part of the big snake pill asked faintly.


    "Well. Let''s go." The dark part replied: "You keep up, pay attention to it, but it is full of danger everywhere."


    "Well." Uchiha and the big snake pill return.


    Then Uchiha and the big snake pill followed the two dark parts into the forest. Uchiha waved this and saw it. The danger in their mouth is full of traps everywhere. Not only the bitter sword, but also the gas organs. Even Uchiha, who is familiar with the institution of the afterlife, can''t help but be a little scared. This is even if it is j¨©ng, and it will not be dead or delaminated.


    "This time the people are very young." The dark part of the big snake pill sneered.


    "Oh, this time the people personally explained, I don''t care who you belong to, they must be intact in my hands." Leading Uchiha''s dark department looked at him and threatened.


    "I don''t just talk about it, don''t be nervous." The dark part of the screaming replied.


    When they heard their conversation, Uchiha and the big snake pill couldn¡¯t help but look at each other. It seems that the dark part is not too flat.


    "Come on." After a while, the dark part of the front finally stopped at a mountain wall.


    "Let''s do it." The dark part turned back and yelled.


    "Well, enchantment and martial arts. The magic hole technique." èÉ and the dark part of the road.


    As they performed the ninjutsu, a hole appeared on the stone wall. "Let''s go." The dark part yelled at Uchiha, and then took the lead. Uchiha and the big snake pill looked at each other and then walked in. After Uchiha smashed them into the cave, the cave was hidden again.


    What Wu Zhibo and Dashe Pill didn¡¯t expect was that the cave was originally a cave. After a long road, a palace appeared in front of Uchiha.


    "I didn''t expect this to be the dark part." Uchiha looked at the hall and said to other people.


    "You don''t know a lot." He smiled coldly.


    Uchiha looked at the èÉ but at this moment suddenly came out of the hall from the two dark parts, they came to Uchiha and looked at them in front of Uchiha and the big snakes: "They Is that the person you want above?"


    "Yes, adults." He replied.


    "Well, come in with me." The two dark parts went to Uchiha and the big snake, and then left.


    After Uchiha and the big snake pill, the dark side said: "Your day is a bit rude."


    "Hey, this is what the adult meant, but I don''t have any opinions." He smiled, then turned and prepared to leave, but after a few steps, he stopped and said: "Hey, you better still. Don''t worry too much, know that we can''t manage the big people."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 518：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "The adult." After walking away, he stood on the spot and thought about himself.


    "Adult, the person you want has come, waiting for your call." A dark part is respectful in front of an old man.


    "Know it, let them come in." A closer look at the old man is not someone else, it is the r¨¬ and Uchiha, the dark minister they have seen, who do not know the fire.


    "Yes." The dark part retired and let Uchiha smash them into it.


    Uchiha and the big snake pill walked into the place where the darkest part had the highest right. Uchiha smashed the room and found that it was no darker than the Huo Ying office.


    I saw the old ghost and the big snake pill who were sitting in the main position in front of the road: "I have seen adults."


    "You don''t have to be polite, you are finally here." The old ghost was still smiling like a peacetime man watching Uchiha.


    "Yes." Uchiha and the big snake pill are bound.


    "Well, since I am here, I will not talk much." The smile on the face of the old ghost has long since disappeared. Just watching Yu Zhibo seriously, they said: "Since you promised to enter the dark, you should understand the rules of the dark. What?"


    The old ghost saw Uchiha and the big snake pill nod and then said: "Our dark part is a group of people living in the darkness. We can''t meet our loved ones and friends, we can''t live in the sun like normal people, except in the dark. Training is training. In short, from now on, you can no longer treat yourself as a person. Otherwise, you will die very badly, understand?"


    "Understand." Uchiha and the big snake pill did not have the timidity to hear the old ghosts. After all, there was this awareness before coming.


    "Well, very good. Let''s go ahead. I will scream you to take you to the place where you are resting. It is the dark part that brought you today. Today you can familiarize yourself with the future living environment and start formal training tomorrow."


    "Yes." Uchiha and the big snake pill should follow the road and then walk out of the room.


    Just after Uchihao left them, a dark part came to the old ghost. The old ghost glanced at him: "Hey, follow them, be careful not to let the people in the group hurt them."


    "Yes, adults." He replied, then hesitated for a while and then turned and left the room to find Uchiha.


    "The group is hiding, don''t play with fire." The old ghost looked at the empty hall and said to himself.


    "Come with me. Hey," he went to the front of Uchiha and the big snake pill and said, and then led the way straight ahead.


    "Let''s go." Uchiha said that he was helpless to the big snake pill around him.


    "With you for so long, we still don''t know your name? I don''t mind knowing about it." Uchiha went to the side and asked.


    "There is no name in the dark part, only the code name, my name is ÷Ê." I stopped the next road: "There are also ministers who ask me to take care of you. If you don''t understand anything in the dark, you can ask me."


    "I just want to know what we need to do after we enter the darkroom." asked the big snake pill.


    "You can''t be considered a dark person now." He saw the difference between Uchiha and the big snake pill and explained: "In fact, people like you who have just come to the dark part can only be regarded as the dark side."


    "Quasi-dark department?"


    I nodded and continued: "The headquarters of our dark department is mainly divided into three parts. One part is of course the top level of the minister, the second part is the member who is already a dark part like me, and the third part is a new person like you."


    "What is the difference between a new person and a dark part?" Uchiha asked, frowning, and there was no such information.


    "The newcomer refers to the candidate of the dark department. In fact, it is not as simple as it is to join the dark part." Ruan said: "The darkest part is the most powerful force of a village. His members come from people in the village, and among them, there are many giants. The people who join, this means that the dark part is not only the defending power of the village, but also the representative of the status and interests of the giants in the village. In order to join the quota of the dark, the battle is inevitable."


    "I didn''t expect even the dark department to be so complicated." Uchiha sighed and sighed, "Where is there someone there is a fight."


    Hearing the sigh of Uchiha, he nodded and continued: "There are more and more people who want to join the dark department every year, and more and more new people. Therefore, in order to ensure the combat effectiveness of the dark, the high-level officials finally negotiated ways. That is, every three years, after the newcomers have screened only the top five newcomers to join the dark."


    "But what does this have to do with us?" asked the big snake pill.


    "This year is the third year." He looked at the big snake pill: "The rules of the dark part, the failed newcomers can not withdraw, must accept the dark part of the training in the dark, and then play again after three years, because the dark training People are generally stronger than newcomers who are not trained, so basically it takes three years of training time for newcomers to join the dark."


    "But it doesn''t matter if you can wait for three years to enter the dark, it''s better than those who can''t even enter the dark door." When I saw Uchiha and the big snake pill, I thought they were discouraged and comforted.


    "So it doesn''t sound like the same into the dark part?" The big snake pill doubts.


    "Of course it is different. After the formal addition to the dark department, the dark department will provide you with all-round training. In particular, the top three are using the best methods. The best resources are to help you improve your strength. Can you say the same? ?"÷Ê explained.


    "It turns out that." Uchiha sighed.


    "Well, it¡¯s time to open this door, and it¡¯s inside." He yelled at Uchiha.


    Uchiha and the big snake pill looked at the front door. This door was made of all-copper. It is two meters high and one meter wide. The fan-faced sculpture is the history of the creation of wood leaves, and there are some battle scenes that are very solemn. .


    I looked at the door with a mad look: "There is a training ground for newcomers here All the newcomers who want to participate in the dark election this year are inside, as long as you put Chakra into the doorknob will open Let''s go in, I wish you good luck." After leaving, I left.


    "Let''s go in." Uchiha looked at the big snake ball.


    "Well." Big Snake Pill and Uchihao put their hands on the doorknob and the door slowly opened.


    "Oh, someone is coming." A voice rang in Uchiha after they opened the door.


    Uchiha took a closer look. This is a large training ground with two football fields. There is also a table in the middle that seems to be used for competition.


    There are 19 people standing in front of them, one of them standing in front of the other 18 people, it seems to be the coach.


    "Uchiha wave." Just as Uchiha slammed the environment, a familiar voice rang in the distance.


    Uchiha Í« Í« ÄÇ ÄÇ , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ,

 Chapter 519：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "You really came, I thought you wouldn''t come?" Moonlight smiled and walked to Uchiha.


    "You are here." Yan Mao is still a light-faced greeting.


    "I didn''t expect you to come too." Uchiha said with a smile: "Introduction, this is my teammate, Big Snake Pill." Uchiha rushed to the big snake pill.


    "Hello, my name is moonlight night." Moonlight is a pair of self-cooked shoulders holding the big snake pill.


    "Hello." Yan Mao nodded and said.


    "Hello." The big snake pill politely returned to the ceremony.


    "Oh, when this is your home." At this moment a y¨©n yang strange voice rang.


    "Where the dog came, shouting in this." Uchiha stunned and looked uncomfortable.


    The Uchiha group who was chatting was looking at the direction of the sound with a look of disappointment. I saw a guy with a triangular eye staring at them.


    "You." Just as the triangle eye was ready to worry.


    "Forget it, Savin, don''t make trouble." Just when the atmosphere was tense, a person with a special eye on the triangle eyes.


    "Yes, boss." The man named Savin was a bit unwilling, and then he looked at Uchiha and glanced at it.


    "Who are they?" Uchiha asked.


    "The triangle eye is called Savin. It was the old man two years ago. The man who was called the boss was a person from the family. It was a person three years ago. There is also a person from the mountain who is next to him. The old man three years ago, are all masters." Moonlight introduced.


    "Oh, yes, how did you get into the dark?" Uchiha asked.


    "Not long ago, Yan Mao passed the test of the dark part. As for my special constitution, I was recruited into the dark." Moonlight Road.


    "It turned out to be like this." Uchiha suddenly realized.


    "What about you?" Moonlight asked. "How come you come in?"


    "Our situation is similar." Uchiha shouted.


    "You should have heard of it, the rules of the dark department."


    "Amount, yes, what happened." Uchiha smashed the way.


    "This time I will defeat you to take the first place. I have long been looking forward to playing against you." Yan Mao looked at Uchiha with a sullen look: "I still hope that you will not lose in the hands of others before meeting me." ""


    "You still beware of yourself." Uchiha is not good-spirited.


    "It¡¯s all friends don¡¯t want to be like this." Moonlight helpless mediation.


    "It seems that this trip to the dark part is more and more interesting." The big snake pill looked at the tempered Uchiha and Yu Mao, licking his lips.


    What they don''t know is that a person has already stared at them. "Uchiha Uchiha, oh, I want to see if you can bear the weight of the adults."


    "You will continue to do this, it is really useless." On the other side, one person looked at Yu Zhibo''s side.


    "It seems that this dark game will be very interesting." The coach above looked at the scene below.


    "Okay, the chat time is up." The coach standing in front shouted.


    As his words fell, the atmosphere at the scene became quiet.


    In the dark newcomer dormitory, Uchiha, Yumao, Dashenwan and Moonlight were arranged in one room.


    "I didn''t expect it, I can meet you here, but I can still live with you." Moonlight lay in bed and yelled at Uchiha in the room.


    "Yeah." Uchiha faintly replied: "I thought I could get what I wanted when I entered the dark, but I didn''t know that things were not so simple when I entered the dark department. There was a struggle everywhere."


    "You mean Savin who is provocative to you today?" asked the moonlight.


    "It''s not about him." Uchiha shook his head and said, "Hey, I will talk about these things later."


    "You and Yan Mao''s strength is good, it is not difficult to enter the dark part, I am tragedy, it should be here for three years to have a chance." Moonlight sighed.


    "Don''t give up, there should be opportunities." Uchiha Í« comforted: "You see that Yan Mao and Da She Wan also agree." Uchiha and the moonlight look at the side of the silence and the big snake pill.


    "There are a lot of opponents this time, not to mention today''s r¨¬, mountain, and the strength of many people even I can''t see through." Yan Mao looked serious and authentic.


    "Yes, I have met a lot today."


    "It¡¯s also true, but we don¡¯t have another month to prepare.¡± Uchiha shouted.


    ¡°What can I do in a month?¡± The moonlight is mournful.


    "Well, don''t be so discouraged. Let me and Yan Mao train you in this month. This time we have to join the dark department together." Uchiha Í« comforted.


    "It can only be like this." Moonlight reluctantly, Yan Mao and Da She Wan also nodded and agreed.


    "I still sleep tomorrow and talk about it." The moonlight casts on the quilt.


    "You should sleep first, I will go to the convenience first." Uchiha said, and then I took a look at it without a trace, and Mao nodded.


    "Then go." Moonlight.


    Uchiha went out of the room, closed the door, and then disappeared into the night.


    "Who are you? Why are you listening to us?" Uchiha said to the deserted forest.


    "It''s not a celebrity of Uchiha, j¨«ng feels so high." A man in black overalls appeared in the back of Uchiha.


    "What are your purposes?" Uchiha turned and stared at the black man.


    "I just want to test your strength." The black man said while pulling out the knife behind him.


    "It seems that only after catching you, I am interrogating." Uchiha Í« Í« Í« ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£.


    "I didn''t expect to come to more than one personThe black man looked at him behind with the light."


    "How come you are, I am afraid that I can''t beat him alone?" Uchiha looked like he was expecting, and his eyes were still on the black man''s body, asking the people.


    "I am just afraid that you can''t catch it. I don''t participate in the battle." Yan Mao came out from behind a tree.


    "That''s best, I can get it by myself." Uchiha shouted, then looked at the black man "hands."


    "Very good, look at the move." The black man shouted at Uchiha, and saw that the black man suddenly split into three phantoms and rushed to Uchiha.


    Uchiha Í« opened the writing wheel, and looked at the phantom that rushed to himself. There was no reaction. It took a long time to say: "Not bad, but." Uchiha licked his mouth.


    Uchiha Í« Í« Èý¸ö Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý Èý ÈýIn front of you, when the black man turned and wanted to leave, grab the black veil mobile phone user, please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 520：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    A beautiful face appeared in front of the eyes so that Uchiha couldn''t help but stay asleep. At this moment, the black-haired beauty who was a little angry and angry looked at Uchiha and glanced at it and then disappeared.


    "I didn''t expect you to lose your hand." Just as Uchiha took a veil and dazed, the back of the Miao Mao walked to the side of Uchiha, and said with no expression: "Is it good?"


    "Good-looking." Uchiha slammed back unconsciously, and then reacted and said: "What, I just missed it for a while. Go, go back." Uchiha took the lead.


    Yan Mao glanced at the forest shrouded in black, his mouth curled, then turned and left.


    "Damn." For a long time, a black s¨¨ dress, a purple s¨¨ hair beauty came out of the forest, toward the direction of Uchihabo¡¯s departure: "Awful Uchiha Uchiha." After the vent, only left The ground scars then leave.


    The next day, the dark training ground, Uchiha, the four of them came to the training ground early in the morning.


    Looking at the deserted training ground, "How come so few people?" Moonlight asked in confusion.


    "Everyone doesn''t want the enemy to know their own details, so they generally don''t train in this crowd." Suddenly one man and one woman walked out from the side.


    Uchiha, they turned and looked at the two men. "You are?" asked the moonlight.


    "First introduce ourselves, we are also the players in this dark game. I am called the imperial hand to wash the purple, this is called fire dancing." The man''s opening.


    Hearing his introduction, Uchiha couldn''t help but look at this man who is slightly bigger than himself. This is the person who is the closest to Yan Mao in the eight-s¨¨. I saw him with a long black hair, wearing a purple s¨¨ jacket, handsome face seems to always have a warm smile, only the people who saw him shot know the terrible hidden under the smile.


    "It''s a master." Yan Mao said with no expression.


    "Well." Uchiha nodded and agreed.


    "You are Uchiha Uchiha?" When Uchiha smashed the purple, the girl who didn''t know the fire dance looked curiously and looked at Uchiha.


    "Do you know me?" Uchiha asked in a puzzled way, as if he had never seen them before.


    "I have been listening to Grandpa and said that you are so powerful. I finally saw it today, but you are really handsome and be my boyfriend." I don''t know the fire dance.


    When I heard her, I was already used to it on the spot, and other people couldn¡¯t help but sweat. Does this have anything to do with it?


    "Amount, take the liberty to ask, is your grandfather?" Uchiha''s transfer topic.


    "Oh, my grandfather is the minister of the dark department who doesn''t know the fire ghost. Others call him the old ghost." I don''t know the fire dance.


    Unexpectedly, the old ghost his granddaughter and his awkward difference so much, the idea of ??everyone present.


    "Cough, that is very happy to meet you." Zi Yan''s way.


    "We are also." Moonlight quickly took over the topic: "But I don''t know if you are here today?"


    "Oh, today we mainly come to see the genius Uchiha Uchiha, who can be remembered by the minister, and this dark game hopes to play with you, I hope that I can do my best in the game." "The path of the purple sable."


    "We are very honored, but this time we will not let the dark selection," said Yan Mao.


    "Qi Mu Yumao, the genius of Qimujia, I heard that it is a person who is no less than Uchiha Uchiha, and I am looking forward to cooperating with you." Zi Yan looked at Yan Maodao.


    "I¡¯m disturbing today, then we will leave without saying anything.¡± Zi Yan yelled at Uchiha.


    "Little dance, let''s go." Zi Yan shouted at the fire dance that stared at Uchiha.


    "Don''t, I want to see him again, it''s really handsome." The little dance looked at Uchiha, and it made Uchiha and Sakura very embarrassing.


    At this moment, a discordant voice sounded, "Yes, I am a little dancer, and the future in the dark is not limited."


    Uchiha yelled at the place where they heard the sound coming from, a triangle with a wretched smile and a group of people slowly coming over.


    "Zuo Wen, put your mouth clean." Zi Yan frowned.


    "The imperial hand washes the purple scorpion, the dark part of the two-year advancement is the first master of the newcomer of the year. The rumor is that the most hopeful person will compete with my eldest brother for the first place in this year." Zuo Wen resumed watching Ziwei.


    "Since I know it, don''t you retire?" Purple Ïö is faint.


    "I am not looking for you today, I hope you don''t have to worry about nothing." Savin does not show weakness.


    "Oh, what are you doing?" Ziyan asked with an eyebrow.


    "Uchibo Uchiha, I sinned yesterday, and I made a special trip to find him today." Savin explained, and then looked at the small dance behind Uchiha: "Can you stand behind a woman?" ¡±


    Ziyan thought for a moment, and turned back to look at Uchiha, and wanted to see how Uchiha would handle it.


    "Oh, what do you want." Uchiha asked faintly as he looked at Zoe.


    "Unless you give me a confession today," Zovin swears.


    "Otherwise?" Yan Mao appeared at the side of Savin with a knife pointed at Zuo Wendao.


    So fast, this is the view of everyone present.


    "What do you want? I didn''t offend you." Savin looked at Yan Mao with a look of horror.


    "Don''t pretend." Yan Mao''s knife stabbed into the body of Savin, and Zoe directly became a pool of ink.


    "Ink?" Yan Mao looked at the ink on the floor and said softly: "It seems that you are not as ugly as you think. I want to explore our details."


    "I don''t think it''s ˷ïZuo Wen appears on the other side j¨«ng and looks at Yan Maodao: "But it''s too late to know,"


    "Wait a minute." Zi Yan suddenly appeared between Yan Mao and Sao Wen, the speed should be comparable to me. Yan Mao looked at the purple heart in a dark heart.


    Yan Mao stopped the moonlight and the big snake pill that came to his side and looked at Zi Yan: "What are you doing?"


    "What are you doing with Big Purple? Just let go, let the big brother of Miao Mao teach the guy who is arrogant." The little dance waved a small fist and spurred.


    "Now it''s not a fight when it''s not a fight. Give me a face and don''t bother." Purple is a touch of authenticity.


    "" Zi Yan''s words, so that Yan Mao and Zu Wen are silent.


    "You still like to gossip, purple, as always." Suddenly a masked dark part appeared on the field.


    "You are" Zi Yan looked at the sudden appearance of the dark part of the face. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 521：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "You still like to gossip, purple, as always." Suddenly a masked dark part appeared on the field.


    "You are" Zi Yan looked at the sudden appearance of the dark part of the face: "You are awkward."


    "How come you are here? Are you already a dark one?" Zi Yan was surprised.


    "I said that there is no difference between the dark part and the outside. It depends on the power. The idea of ??the adult is not so easy to change."


    He walked to Uchiha, and looked at Uchiha. "This time I was ordered by the adults to re-enter the dark as a new person. The task is to prevent a person from entering the dark."


    Uchiha looked at the embarrassment in front of him and looked at the embarrassment in front of him. Suddenly in the eyes of everyone¡¯s surprise, he pulled out the body from the back and walked out of his body. "Come out, don''t play in front of me." little tricks."


    "Haha, it is a man of Uchiha, a small illusion can''t handle you." Then he walked out from behind the crowd and watched Uchiha slowly.


    "You are not bad." Uchiha replied faintly: "There are so many people who can enter illusion, even I almost can''t detect it."


    "Hey, hey, you haven''t finished it, but this is my first come, our business is not finished yet." Zu Wen on the side is uncomfortable.


    "Oh, what do you want?" Yan Mao took out the knife without a sheath and faintly returned.


    "You don''t have to shoot this time, let me come." The big snake pill keeps on the road that is going to be done.


    "So I want to find death, I will fulfill you." The big snake pill next to Yan Mao screamed and rushed to Zuo Wen.


    "The latent shadow snake hand." Just as the big snake pill approached Savin, the right hand of the big snake pill turned into a snake and rushed to Savin. "Super animal fake painting - lion." Savin pulled the picture from the back with a pen on the roll. In the slogan, a lion rushes from the roll to the big snake pill, but after a while, the lion is hanged by the snake.


    "Because of death." The big snake pill y¨©n smiled and rushed to Savin, and Zoe stayed.


    Just as the snake of the Great Snake Pill was about to bite Zovin, he suddenly flew out from the side with three bitters and no nails on the ground.


    The big snake pill quickly returned to the side of Yan Mao: "Who is it?"


    "Damn." Zoe returned to God and watched the big snake pill ready to start again. The voice came from the side. "Zuo Wen, let go, we are not here today." The two men walked out from the side.


    The man who walked in front had a pair of cataract-like eyes, and his face stood coldly in front of him looking at Zoe, and behind him stood blankly behind him.


    "Big brother, second brother, you are here too." Zoe cried after seeing the people, and went to their side.


    "R¨¬ Xiang Zhenyu, Shanzhong Zhentian." He looked at the sneer and said: "The strongest person in this new year."


    "It is a master." Yan Mao looked at the coming to the big snake Maru.


    "You are?" R¨¬ asked the real feathers and looked faintly.


    "Oh." He turned his head and ignored him.


    "Qi Mu Yumao, Uchiha Uchiha, I am very happy to see you today. Today, Zovin is offended. I am a big brother here to apologize to you, I hope I will have the chance to fight with you in the future." Uchiha Í« and ˷ï Ô¾ y ¨´ ¨´ authentic.


    "The imperial hand washes the purple sable, we meet again." R¨¬ saw the purple sneer in the mountain in the real field next to the real feather.


    "Oh, it turned out to be a real field in the mountains. I didn''t expect to see you here." Zi Yan smiled.


    "This time I must defeat you." Yamada Sanada looked at Zixiao.


    "I am very welcome to challenge me." Zi Yan said: "But I have to say first, this time I am fighting for the first, I hope you have the opportunity to meet me."


    "You" heard the sneer of Zi Yan, Zhen Tian was thinking about returning, suddenly Yu Yu interrupted his words: "Well, today we are not coming to the corner." Then look to Zi Yan said: "I hope you have this strength. Let''s go."


    "Wow, what is today''s r¨¬, how come this year''s newcomers are all together?" Standing on the side of Uchiha, I don''t know the fire and dance to see the humanity present.


    "It seems that there is still one person who has not come." The moonlight counts the number of people back.


    "Someone is coming." Yan Mao suddenly looked to the side.


    "Wow, so beautiful sister." I don¡¯t know if the fire dance is in the direction of Yan Mao.


    Everyone present was looking in that direction. I saw a tall, purple-haired hair dancing in the breeze. The whole mouth of the melon-like cherry-like mouth was perfect. The white skin was like a moonlight, but her face was very cold, and she was carrying a hand behind her. Knife, her whole person''s temperament is like a scabbard''s knives, so fierce that people dare not approach her easily, and walk slowly in the eyes of everyone.


    "How could it be her?" Moonlight night looked strangely at the beautiful road that approached slowly.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Uchiha asked, surprised, how could it be her?


    "She is" Moonlight looks sly.


    The beauty walked in front of the night in front of the crowd, and looked at the night and said: "You have come in."


    "Yeah, it is like this." The night said slyly.


    " Needless to say, I am not interested in knowing about your business, but I will let you know that the dark part is not so easy to enter." The beauty interrupted the night.


    When the beauty said that she would no longer pay attention to the night, she went to Uchiha and said: "You will not forget me."


    "Who are you, have I seen you?" Uchiha was deliberately pretending to be stupid.


    "You" beauty swallowed his mouth and made his own anger stare at Uchiha. "Good, I remember you." Then he went alone.


    "Who is she?" I didn''t know the fire dance and asked with amazement: "You know her, Uchiha, my brother?"


    "I don''t know." Uchiha replied.


    "She is called Moonlight Moon Shadow, it is my cousin." The night opened.


    "Don sister?" Uchiha and the little dance asked in amazement: "So how can she talk like this?"


    "She has been very strong since she was a child So it is not very friendly with me." The night secretly watched the moon shadow carefully.


    "It turns out that." Uchiha and the little dance.


    "Moonlight Moon Shadow is also a strong opponent." The mountains and the side of the r¨¬ Xiang and Zuo Wendao.


    "Moonlight Moon Shadow, Qimu Yumao, Uchiha Uchibo, and Yushou Washing Purple and the mysterious cockroach, this year''s dark selection should be very interesting." R¨¬ faintly analyzed.


    Sao, next to "But", said.


    R¨¬ interrupted Savin¡¯s words: ¡°You don¡¯t have to test them again, you are not their opponent.¡±


    "Okay." Savin is helpless.


    "This year''s newbie strength is not bad, but my goal is one, that is you, hehe." He looked at Yu Zhibo and said to himself.


    "Things are getting more and more interesting." Zi Yan looked at the crowd on the field. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 522：

    Just in Uchiha, they are chatting.


    "Very good, since all of you have come, I don''t have to bother to find them one by one." A dark part suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    The dark part looked at the human presence: "From today on, you will receive training instructions from the dark department until the dark part of the selection is made one month later. I am your instructor."


    Uchiha Uchiha, Æìľ˷ï, ´óÉßÍè, moonlight black night, r¨¬ Xiangzhen, Yamanaka, Yusho, Sakura, Moonlight, Moonlight, and all the newcomers have arrived this year.


    A month later, in a forest in the dark part of the wood leaf, at this time, the moonlight and the big snake pill are lying on the open space, and Uchiha and Yumao are opposite each other, and they are breathing heavily.


    "It¡¯s finally over." Moonlight exclaimed: "Tomorrow''s selection will officially begin."


    "After a month of special training, tomorrow is the time to show results." Uchiha walked over and sat on the ground against the moonlight.


    "I am really looking forward to the selection of tomorrow."


    "I haven''t been so excited with the opponents of the same strength." Yan Mao touched his short knife.


    "Tomorrow maybe we will become an enemy." Moonlight looked at the crowd.


    Uchiha, after they looked at each other, silenced.


    At this time, the deep base of the dark part is in a room full of y¨©n darkness.


    A person slowly came out. "The first selection tomorrow will be a big chance in the forest. I hope that you can kill him there. I don''t want it.


    See him again at the end. ¡±


    "Yes, adults, I will complete the task you explained." A voice came from the side and disappeared.


    The first person looked out the window. "It''s all for the leaves."


    The next day, the neat Uchiwa smashed them and went to the training ground of the dark part with hope. At this time, the training ground was already full of people, and the new one was


    Quite a lot.


    "Very good, all come together." The new instructor appeared in front of everyone and continued: "I believe that you are ready, today is dark.


    In the game of selecting newcomers, what is in front of you is the mysterious forest of the dark, where you will encounter unknowable dangers or traps. "Peace time


    Everyone explained.


    Everyone''s eyes are looking at the forest behind the flat, and the mysterious forest at this time is like a monster that devours everything.


    "We have 20 newcomers here, and will be halfway clean in the first game today."


    We all have to enter the mysterious forest for three days. In these three days, you can live in any way and rush to the forest at noon on the third day.


    Central tower. He took two reels from behind and said: "There are two scrolls here, one with the word ''day'' and the other with the word ''land'', each entering the forest.


    People must bring a reel, and those who want to enter the next level must have two reels of heaven and earth. ¡±


    "That is, you can use any method to capture the scrolls of others, of course, in order to protect your personal safety, at risk


    When you are in danger, you can open the scroll, and our dark part will appear in front of you, understand? "The times slammed.


    "Understand." The crowd replied.


    "Very good, then, one by one, you enter this curtain to pick up your scrolls, and the number to enter the mysterious forest, everyone from


    Enter in one direction. Ping pointed to the black curtain next to it.


    "Then we can only be separated here, the middle tower is goodbye." Uchiha said to other people, then extended his right hand.


    "Goodbye." Moonlight, Yanmao and Dashen Pills all together, and reached out to Uchihabo''s hand.


    "Maybe the next time I meet is the opponent, come on, don''t die." Uchiha joked.


    "You still worry about yourself, but I am waiting to play against you." Yan Mao''s rare opening.


    "We think so too." Moonlight and the big snake pill opened.


    "It seems very interesting." Zoe said to R¨¬ and the mountain: "In this forest, I should be able to take revenge."


    "Their strength is not something you can deal with, you should be careful when you are alone." r¨¬ faintly.


    "Yes, big brother." Savin is not willing.


    "Moonlight night, I must let you know, I am the most powerful person in the family." Moonlight Moon Shadow looks at Uchiha, they are four people cold.


    There was a smile on his face: "And Uchiha Uchiha yells at you guy."


    ¡°Are you all ready?¡± He squatted to the ground.


    "Yes, the adults have been arranged to ensure that that person will appear." A voice came.


    "This is fine."


    "Next, Uchiha Uchiha wave." I looked at the list on my hand.


    Uchiha has slowly moved to the dark in various eyes that contain different meanings.


    Somewhere in the mysterious forest, a trace of sunshine shines through the dense foliage into the forest, and the trunks of the trees each have five adults.


    The small, thick roots are exposed, and the silence in the woods is only the sound of insects and animals.


    "Hey, hey." Just then a voice broke the silence.


    "Where is this? How can there be so many trees here, how can people not recognize the direction?" Uchiha said slowly and slowly.


    Uchiha stopped in the same place and looked at the place. There was no insect or animal trace.


    "It''s really terrible here." Uchiha said with a smile: "Come out, don''t hide."


    "Is it really not coming out?" Uchiha squatted with his hands.


    "Then let me ask you." Uchiha Í« suddenly took out ten hands with his hands and walked out of the front, and the direction of suffering went through each other.


    Ten trees survived and then each flew in different directions.


    Just when there was no need to hit the target, the ten figures appeared around Uchiha.


    "Uchibo Uchiha Í« Even if you can find us, it will not help, you are already in the net, if you can get rid of it, we fall


    It can make you die faster. "He walked out from behind the trees and stood in front of the ten people and looked at Yu Zhibo."


    "I didn''t expect that in order to deal with me, I dispatched eleven dark parts, but it was really a heavy one." Uchiha slammed the darkness around him.


    Ministry: "I don''t know if I have the honor to know which adult is going to kill me."


    "You don''t have to think about it, the dead don''t need to know too much."


    "That''s a pity." Uchiha replied back, then pulled out the dragon scale sword that had been used for a long time from behind, and touched the dragon scale sword. "Dragon scale sword,


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 523：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    Today is your r¨¬ son who drinks blood. ¡±


    "Do it." He shouted at the dark side.


    "Yes." The dark part responded, and then took out a bundle of detonators, throwing them from all directions to Uchiha, and Uchiha was on tiptoe, the whole person.


    Flying away from the original place, just when Uchihao left, the dark part of the pain did not come, the detonator began to explode, Uchiha was rushed to the back by the impact of the explosion.


    At this time, the two dark parts took the bitterness and did not appear behind Uchiha, and slammed into the back of Uchiha, and when they had no mouth to stab the Uchiha,


    Kaijie Yindao: "The art of shadow separation."


    A shadow appears at the foot of Uchiha, and Uchiha squats on the back of the shadow.


    Flashing through two dark parts of the attack, came to the back of the dark part, one hand and one bitter without inserting into the back of the dark part, the two dark parts directly lie on the ground.


    Uchiha, with the help of the force of the dark part of the thorn, once again escaped the two sufferings and fell on the branches.


    "You are fooled." The corner of the mouth that stood in place was swayed.


    "What?" Uchiha stunned as he looked at the traps of the branches that were covered with detonators.


    "Explosion."


    "Hey." The explosion at the side of Uchihabo¡¯s side exploded together, directly destroying everything in the area around Uchiha, and suddenly


    The trees within a few meters of Uchihao¡¯s center were blown up, and a large pit appeared in the explosion. I saw Uchiha squatting in the center of a large pit.


    "Is this?" Just a short distance from the scene, Moonlight Moonshadow looked at the explosion in the distance, meditated, and then rushed to the destination, several times.


    The jump disappeared into the woods.


    "Is it going?" The boring walk outside the mysterious forest looked around the hand and then rushed to the location.


    At this time in a place in the mysterious forest zh¨­ngy¨¡ng tower, a person sitting in a chair asked the person standing: "The group is what you do."


    "Minister, what is this about me? You don''t think it''s what I do." The person standing is on the human being.


    The old ghost looked at the group standing in front of him for a long time and slowly said: "You still don''t give up? But some things only know you, you are good.


    Let it be. "The old ghost left the room alone."


    The group stood still without a word, and the fists in his hands huddled together, his eyes flashing. "I will not shake, everything that might harm the leaves."


    Will not let go. ¡±


    "Adult, he passed out." After a dark observation of Uchiha, he replied in front of him.


    "In the past, see clearly, our task is to let him disappear completely."


    "Yes." All the dark parts slowly moved toward Uchiha.


    At the entrance 4 of the mysterious forest, the woods were in a mess, and a large pit appeared on the ground. Several dark parts stood around the big pit and looked at the pit.


    "It should be dead." A dark part pinched the chin of Uchiha, and looked at the situation of Uchiha.


    "If you die, you have to destroy the body." He stood on one side and said to the dark side.


    "Oh." Just when the dark part was going to start, Uchiha suddenly exploded and turned into a smog.


    "Shadows?" Ramp, then quickly move away from the big pit with the dark.


    When the dark part retreated, the dark part of the nearest Uchihabo suddenly found that the neck was caught by one hand. "It¡¯s too small to see me." Uchiha Í« ×ê Í« Í« ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£


    "Do it." He looked at the sudden appearance of Uchiha, and shouted at the dark part, and he took out the bitterness in his hand.


    Then the dark part of the squatting side went to the Uchiha Í« ¨¨ ¨¨ ¨¨ , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , A fireball rushed to the two dark parts on the side, and the dark part could only be flashed away and escaped the fireball.


    "Fast, stop him." He looked at Uchiha''s movement and shouted at the dark parts scattered around him.


    Uchiha ran fast to the gap that had just been fired, and then pulled out before the departure and did not vote for the dark.


    "Adult, what do we do?" asked a dark minister before he came to see him.


    "Oh." Hey, blocking the pain of flying, shouted to the surrounding men: "Chasing."


    "Yes." The dark part chased in the direction of Uchiha.


    "Damn." Uchiha squatted on his trunk and yelled at his left hand and said to himself: "I didn''t expect the power of the explosion to be so big, but I can hide most of the damage." Uchiha took a look at the direction, then Run fast forward.


    After a while, I took the dark part to the place where I was, and observed the surrounding environment and then fixed my eyes on the blood on the ground. "He was injured, he should run fast, continue to chase." He said to the dark side.


    "What happened in front?" The moonlight moonlight that was rushing to the explosion site stopped on a tree and looked straight ahead.


    "Who?" Suddenly the moon shadow pulled out the knife and shouted to the front.


    "How is it?" Uchiha slowly walked out from behind the trunk with his left hand.


    "Is it you?" Moon Shadow was surprised.


    "Leave here first, or you will have something to do later." Uchiha rushed to the moon.


    "Why should I listen to you? I have to go forward." Moon Shadow deliberately yelled at Uchiha.


    "Be careful." Uchiha suddenly smashed into the hands of the moon.


    Moon shadow stayed with a knife and did not respond, only heard a "squeaky", "someone behind." Uchiha shouted.


    The moon shadow returned to God, and he turned his knife back to the direction behind him.


    A dark costume appeared in the sight of the moon shadow, a knife that did not block the shadow of the moon, "Who?"


    "Oh." The dark part did not answer directly and took the bitter and stabless to the moon shadow.


    "Moonlight technology. Flash." Moonshadow appeared in the back of the dark part of the moment A scar appeared on the dark part of the body, the mask slowly split, and the dark part later fell unwillingly.


    "Not bad." Uchiha went to the side of the moon shadow and looked at the dark side of the ground.


    "It¡¯s you who made such a big move in front of you." Moonshadow looked at Uchiha.


    "What happened?" asked the moon shadow questioningly.


    "Right, let''s go, there will be someone chasing after a while, I will tell you on the way." Uchiha waved the hand of the moon shadow.


    "You let me go, I will go by myself." The cold face of the moon shadow is rarely shy.


    Let Uchiha can''t help but stay. "What do you think? Don''t leave." Moonshadow was a bit embarrassed to see the Uighurs.


    "Yes, go fast." Uchiha went back to Shinto and took the lead.


    The moon shadow looked at the back of Uchiha, and then followed Uchiha. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 254：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    After a while, I took a group of dark parts to Uchiha, where they had just been, and looked at the dark part of the ground. "From the wound, it can''t be Uchiha Uchiha, it must be a knife master. In addition to Qimu Yumao, there is only Moonlight Moon Shadow."


    "Adults, found their direction of escape." A dark part came to the side of the road.


    "We don''t have to go apart again, go together, come with me." He said to the dark side, then chased in the direction of Uchiha.


    "Thank you for just now." The moon shadow hesitated for a moment and shyly said.


    "Don''t thank me, I am also for myself." Uchiha opened his eyes and opened his mouth.


    "You, what happened just now." Yue Ying asked the front of Uchiha.


    Uchiha paused and replied: "Don''t you see it? Someone doesn''t want me to get out of this forest."


    When Moon Shadow thought about what was preparing to open, Uchiha said: "You still stay away from me, otherwise I am afraid that I will be tired of you." Uchiha stopped in the tree and carried the moon shadow.


    "Now I have been tired of me." Moonshadow said faintly: "I am afraid I am too late to leave now."


    "I don''t think you are very uncomfortable. Why do you have to find the trouble of the night?" Uchiha suddenly turned and looked at the moon shadow.


    I don¡¯t want the moon shadow that was still indifferent to suddenly change my face, and said: "This is my business with him, it is not your business."


    "Well, I won''t ask." Uchiha said: "Someone caught up." Uchiha looked at the direction.


    "Finally catch up with you, Uchiha Uchiha." He took his men and stood on the trunk and looked at Uchiha. "Oh, I didn''t expect moonlight."


    "Give you another chance, Moonlight Moon Shadow If you leave here now, we will not ask you for trouble, or you will wait to be chased together with Uchiha Uchiha, you choose it yourself."


    Moon Shadow glanced at Uchiha, and said: "I think I will use it even if I quit now." Moon Shadow slowly pulled out the knife.


    "Moon Shadow, you still go, here I will come by myself." Uchiha went to the front of the moon shadow to block her: "I don''t want to have a person who has nothing to do with this."


    "But" the moon shadow looked at Yu Zhibo''s back and suddenly felt a sense of security. Then he turned back and said: "Why should I listen to you, this is my business, you don''t have to."


    Uchiha Í« came to the moon shadow and looked at her softly and said: "Hey, if I am still alive, I will go to you."


    "But" Moon Shadow still wants to talk.


    "You don''t have to fight. If you don''t want to go, you can''t go." The opponent waved.


    The dark part slowly put Uchiha around them in the middle, and he said, "You have to drag the woman, and this man is personally solved by me."


    "It seems that we can''t walk anyone, you are careful." Uchiha looked at the moon shadow.


    "You still care about yourself, I will not help you if I lose." Moon Shadow is proud of it.


    The moon shadow slowly walked to the side and squatted against the dark part.


    "Uchiha Uchiha, I have long wanted to fight with you." I looked at Uchiha.


    "Yes, but this time there will be no such thing in the world." Uchiha tied the wound to the road.


    "Come on, come on." Yan Chong shouted to Uchiha.


    At this time, in a woods at the entrance of Mystery Forest No. 4, the moon shadow was surrounded by the dark part, and the moon-shadowed face looked at the dark parts around.


    "I didn''t expect to have so many dark parts?" Moonshake picked up his own knife.


    "The orders of the adults are all destroyed." A dark part opened the way and then pulled the knife from behind.


    Moon shadow with a knife against a knife, then quickly stepped back and stepped on the branch, a back flip to escape the other, kneeling on a tree, watching the dark part rushed over.


    The moon shadow escaped from a fire and then rushed to another dark part, so that the shadow of the moon hit a few hundred rounds with the dark parts. The pain of the scene was everywhere, and the blood ran down from the knife of the moon shadow.


    The moon shadow wiped the blood on his face and gasped in the same place. "You can only use this trick." The moon shadow looked at the dark part that rushed in all directions, slowly stood up from the tree, slowly closed his eyes, and raised his hands with his hands. "Moonlight technology. Frenzy group kills." Moon shadow turns the knife in his hand.


    The shadow of the moon shadow knife is like a circle, then rushes to the dark part, flashing in the gap between each dark part, waving a knife every time a dark part passes, leaving a knife mark on all the dark parts.


    The moon shadow stands on the periphery of the dark part and faces the dark part. "Hey." The moon shadow spit out a blood and smashed it on the ground with a knife. "I didn''t expect this trick to be so difficult."


    Then two people fell in the seven dark parts. "I didn''t expect that this newcomer is so powerful." A dark part licked the wound on the chest and walked toward the moon.


    "It''s here." The dark part raised his knife and cut it to the moon shadow.


    "Huh." The shadow of the moon stood on the ground and looked weakly at the knife that was getting closer and closer to him. Suddenly remembered the figure of a person, this man carrying his own "I don''t want to hurt you, you are leaving." "The moon shadow slowly closed his eyes.


    "Hey." The collision of a weapon passed into the ears of the moon shadow, and then the moon shadow felt a hand grabbing his waist. The moon shadow quickly opened his eyes and looked at the handsome face in his heart, the moon shadow suddenly I feel that there is an indescribable feeling. "You" looks at him with a shadow.


    "How, I haven''t allowed it yet, you want to die?" Uchiha looked at the moon shadow with a smile.


    "How come you are here? Is the battle over there over?" Moon Shadow asked in the arms of Uchiha.


    "Well, let''s not say so much, let''s just leave here and talk about it." Uchiha took a quick exit with the moon shadow.


    "How could it be him, chase." The dark part looked at the left Uchiha, and shouted to other dark partsÌìÕÕ. Uchiha opened the kaleidoscope in the left eye and wrote the eye, facing the two dark parts in front.


    "Ah." A black fire burned on the dark body.


    "What is going on?" In the dark part of the back, I looked at the two dark parts in front of me and stopped to face each other. I dare not chase.


    "This is? Are you okay?" Moonshake looked at Uchiha, who was squinting.


    "Nothing." Uchiha replied faintly.


    At this time, in the place where the battle was carried out, the dark part found the cockroaches that had already passed out, and then learned the situation from the hands. "This mission failed. We will leave this quickly, and the people in the dark part will come." Road.


    "Yes, adults." The dark part raised his cockroach and quickly left here.


    After a long time, I took my hand down to the location of the incident. "Adult, we found some clues." A dark part came to the front of the flat. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 255：

    "Quickly say, what did you find?"


    "Look, this black fire doesn''t know what it is, and there is a dark fire in the dark." The dark side is on the road.


    "This black fire is the legendary sunshine, it seems that the Uchiha wave of the accident." I thought about it for a while: "There are dark parts, it seems that things are not that simple."


    "What happened here?"


    "Uchibo Uchiha wave, look at the move." èÉ èÉ ³ö ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî


    "Fire ¶Ý. How to fire the ball."


    "Fire. How to fire the ball." Uchiha said at the same time.


    The two fireballs collided together, and Uchiha smashed out the pain without sh¨¨.


    "Is this?" He blinked his eyes and took back the fire. The pain in his hands did not destroy the suffering of Uchiha.


    èÉ µ½ Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîWhen he wants to kick into the shackles, he slams his backhand to Yu Zhibo, and Yu Zhibo recovers his foot and flies. He takes the opportunity to leave the side of Uchiha, and stands on the side of the branch and says: "Imagination. ¡±


    Standing in the distance, Uchiha, I feel that the scene in front of me has changed. Countless rattans are entwined with Uchiha. Uchiha waved the dragon scale sword in her hand and cut the rattan, but because of the number of rattan Too big, Uchiha is still entangled and can''t move.


    At this time, the figure of the cockroach was drilled out of the cane tied to Uchiha, and he took a bitter look at Uchiha: "Hey, Uchiha, Canna is coming." Xiang Yuzhi wave.


    Looking at the bitterness that is getting closer and closer to me, Uchiha replied faintly: "Is it?"


    Suddenly another Uchiha appeared on the outside of the rattan, and the dragon scale sword in his hand stabbed to the cockroach. The reaction of the cockroach was also very fast. When the dragon scale sword quickly stabbed himself, he immediately left the rattan, but the cockroach still Cut by the dragon scale sword.


    "Sure enough, is it to write the eye?" He looked at the wheel of the eye in the eyes of Uchiha, standing in front of him.


    "Sure enough, ordinary illusion has no effect on writing round eyes." He looked at Uchiha and said: "But you must know that the dark part is best at assassination."


    Uchiha looked at him and said: "Is it?"


    Uchiha Í« ת ת ¿³ ¿³ ¿³ ¿³ ¿³ ¿³ Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîAfter that, after Uchihabo left, a fireball passed from the original place of Uchiha.


    Uchiha stood on the branch next to the branch and looked at it. "Is this an illusion?"


    "Virtual and real is the highest realm of illusion." Yan Jieyi proudly looked at Yu Zhibo.


    Ruan said: "Fire. Dragon''s fire." Countless groups of small fire groups rushed to Uchiha, seeing so many fire groups flying to themselves, Uchihao escaped some, and then surrounded by fire groups, standing in the original The ground cut the fire group and watched the fireball that had been cut off by itself. The Uchiha waved his eyes and wrote the round eyes. Suddenly, a fire group hit the back of Uchihabo from the back of Uchiha.


    "Hey." Uchiha held his hand on the trunk, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and looked at the heart and thought about the countermeasures.


    "How, desperate?" He looked at Yu Zhibo and smiled.


    "The next step is more desperate, the shadow of the body."


    Uchiha looked at the countless sly figures that appeared around him, picked up the dragon scale sword and resolutely rushed forward.


    Ten minutes later, Uchiha stared at the sword and stared at the floor in front of him.


    "So far, Uchiha Uchiha is stunned." He looked at Uchiha, and he slowly said.


    "Is it?" Uchiha tweeted his mouth and faintly.


    "What are you doing?" There is an unpredictable hunch in my heart.


    "The illusion. The practice of darkness." Uchiha said quickly.


    The darkness slowly covered the scene around him. "Is this an illusion?" He took the pain and did not scratch it in his own hands. He watched the blood slowly flow out of his hand, and the darkness around him did not retreat.


    Suddenly a sword light flashed, licking his shoulder, and then squatting on the ground. "This is the second generation of original illusion, not so easy to crack." Uchiha''s voice came from the darkness.


    "The technique of darkness." He stayed for a moment, and suddenly the darkness slowly retreated. I saw Uchihao¡¯s standing behind the dragonfly. "Everything is over, the bandits. The river is flowing." A mudslide directly I rushed out and buried it underground.


    Uchiha Í« turned and looked at the moon shadow still in the direction of the battle, slowly leaving here.


    As night fell, the white moonlight shone on the ground through the heavy leaves. At this time, the mysterious forest in the darkness was silent. Only the occasional insects called, suddenly a black shadow swept through the woods.


    The black shadow stopped outside a cave and looked at the dark cave. He said: "It seems that they will not catch up. Let''s take a break here." Uchiha said to the moon shadow behind him.


    "Well." The moon shadow nodded and agreed.


    Uchiha took the moon shadow into the mountain copper, put the moon shadow in the cave, picked up some firewood nearby and set up the fire.


    "Thank you for today." Uchiha said when he sat in the shadow of the moon.


    "I didn''t do anything?" Moonshadow faintly replied.


    "Without modesty, if you are not you today, I may die." Uchiha sighed.


    "You are alright." Uchiha asked, looking at the shadow of the moon that had been shaking.


    "I''m fine." Moon Shadow bites his teeth.


    Uchiha went to the side of the moon shadow and looked at the wound in the chest of the next month: "You are wounded to be inflamed."


    "Nothing." Moonshake shook his head and said: "Just take a rest for a night."


    "No, if you go on like this, the wound may deteriorate. Now you must deal with it immediately." Uchiha looked at the moon shadow and put his hand on the shoulder of the moon shadow, and took off her clothes.


    "What are you doing?" The shadow of the moon glared at his clothes terrified.


    "How to heal without taking off clothes." Uchiha asked: "I have some medicines that can treat trauma." Uchiha took out a bottle of powder from the backpack and disinfected the eyes.


    "But, but" the moon shadowed.


    When Uchiha saw the expression of the moon shadow, she knew her thoughts and said: "Reassured, I am not interested in your body."


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, the "you" moon shadow squinted at Uchiha.


    Seeing the expression of the moon shadow, Uchiha smiled and said: "Just kidding, but don''t say so, can you still say that I am interested in your body?"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 256：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, the moon shadow said: "I am so okay." The moon shadow face s¨¨ red, then close your eyes and look generously to the body to the Uchiha wave.


    Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîTake the shoulder of the moon shadow.


    "Oh." Moonshake opened his eyes and looked at Uchiha''s whisper. In the heart, the darkness passed, and the moon shadow passed away in the heart.


    "Then I have to start, are you ready?" Uchiha looked at the moon shadow.


    "Well." The moon shadow nodded.


    Yu Zhibo is facing the moon shadow, slowly taking off the clothes of the moon shadow, watching the skin of the moon shadow, the body of the convex and concave, the heart can not help but a moment of turmoil, Uchiha can not help but hold his breath, unnaturally swallowing The eyes are wide and the movements in the hands have stopped.


    I was still shy in the shadow of the moon, feeling the movement of Uchiha, and looked up at Uchiha, and I saw Uchiha¡¯s face sullenly looking at myself. The face was red and angry: "What do you think?" ¡±


    When I heard the moon shadow, Uchiha waved up and said, "I am sorry, a little distracted." Uchiha beats Haha.


    Uchiha did not say that it was okay. When he said that the moon shadow also reacted, he was now naked in front of the man, and his head was about to be buried in the soil.


    Uchiha sighed with deep breath, left behind other thoughts, continued the movements of his hands, slowly took off the clothes of the moon shadow, and silently recited what he liked in his heart. In order to keep himself from being tempted, concentrate on j¨©ng. God, then take out the disinfectant and slowly rub it on the wound of the moon shadow.


    "Oh." The moon shadow bites his teeth and makes a sound.


    "Is it painful?" Uchiha asked.


    Moon shadow nodded, looking at the shadow of the moon shadow Uchiha said: "Resist the point, just a little." Uchiha shouted, and then continue to rub the medicine.


    "You are very careful." Yueying looked at Yu Zhibo''s feelings for taking medicine seriously, and couldn''t help but speak.


    "No way, I have lived alone since I was a child. Usually I am often injured in training. No one can help myself." Uchiha stunned and looked down.


    "Sorry, mention your sadness." Moon Shadow is sorry.


    "Well, don''t say me, or talk about you." Uchiha snorted.


    "I? I have something to say." Moonlight.


    "You are still not the same. The shyness is much better than usual. You see how good this is, why do you have a face every day?" Uchiha said with a smile.


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, the face of the moon shadow suddenly cooled down and stopped talking.


    Seeing the expression of the moon shadow, Uchiha knows that he has said the wrong thing, consciously closes his mouth and silently applies the medicine to the moon. The atmosphere is silent and becomes strange.


    Then help the moon shadow to tie the cloth, "Okay, get it." Uchiha Í« help the moon shadow put on clothes and clap.


    "Thank you." The moon shadow is cold and authentic.


    "No, you have a good rest, tomorrow will be fine." Uchiha snorted.


    "Well." Hearing the words of Uchiha, the moon shadow closed his eyes and slowly lay down.


    Looking at the moon shadow lying down, Uchiha took off his coat and put it on the moon shadow, then returned to his seat and sat down.


    Just after Uchiha''s eyes closed, Moon Shadow opened his eyes and looked at Uchiha, and grabbed Uchiha''s coat with his hands. He hesitated before closing his eyes again.


    In the middle of the night, Moon Shadow quietly got up and sorted out his own things, walked to the side of Uchiha, and put the coat back on Uchihabo''s body, staring for a long time, then sighed and then resolutely left.


    What Moon Shadow didn''t know was that when she turned around, Uchiha''s eyes opened and she looked at the moon shadow and closed it again.


    The next day, Uchiha took his own equipment, walked out of the cave, looked back at the cave, and turned around.


    "It¡¯s another day scroll. It¡¯s true. It¡¯s the third day. I haven¡¯t collected the scrolls yet, so I¡¯m going to be eliminated in the first game.¡± Uchiha took a scroll and touched his chin.


    Just as Uchiha was feeling guilty, there was another person next to the ground.


    "Well, somebody." Uchiha slammed the man on the ground and flashed behind the trunk.


    "This is? Zoe." After a while, Uchiha continued to observe that Zoe fled here.


    "Huh." The appearance of Zoe Wolverine.


    "Hey, boy, I advise you to hand over the reel quickly, otherwise hey." Another person appeared behind Savin''s back with his hands and arrogant smile.


    "Just by you?" Savin wiped the blood from his mouth and looked at the people who appeared, and he took the pain and prepared.


    "Since you have to resist, then don''t blame me for being rude." The man took the pain and licked his tongue with his tongue.


    Just when the two sides are about to fight, "stay and rob." Uchiha Í« »º slowly came out from the hidden place.


    In a room in the middle tower of the dark part, the group looked at the inside of the room, and looked angry. "You said that the mission of èÉ failed."


    "Yes, adults." The dark side was careful.


    "This matter has been paid attention to by many high-level secret departments. In the short term, we can''t take another shot. Otherwise, it is very likely that they will be caught by those people."


    The group was silent for a while and waved: "Go on, this is the end of the matter, don''t let others know."


    "What does the adult mean?" The dark part wondered.


    "I don''t need waste here, you know." The group hides the dark side.


    "Yes, the adults, the subordinates will go immediately." The dark part retired.


    The group looked at the information on the hand and then kneaded it into a group. He said to himself: "Hey, fly, fly, I am not targeting you."


    At this time, the mysterious forest Uchiha Í« slowly came out from behind the tree and shouted to two people on the field: "Stop, robbery."


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, the two people on the field turned to look at Uchiha, and they were surprised.


    "Who are you, do you want to rob this uncle?" The man looked at Uchiha scornfully.


    "Uchiha Uchiha, how are you here?" Zoe looked at Yu Zhibo.


    "Is this not a essay?" Uchiha said with a pretentious surprise.


    "Do you both know?" The man looked at Uchiha and said to them: "That''s better, no need to bother, hand over your scrolls."


    "I said that I came here to rob, is it that you take out the scrolls yourself, or I will do it myself." Uchiha looked at him faintly.


    "Oh, this year''s new population is so big, so I will let me know how to respect my predecessors." That humanity. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 527：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "You have a lot of nonsense." Uchiha went to the man''s body in an instant.


    "You" that person has not reacted and stayed in the same place.


    Uchiha waved his hand and hit him on the neck. He fell down. After the man fell, Uchiha smashed up on his body.


    Savin looked at him with surprise, then began to say: "Uchiha Uchiha, I don''t need your help." Zovin sat on the ground with a wound and looked at Uchiha, who was turning things.


    "Rely, it is the scroll of the sky." Uchiha took the scroll he found, looked at it and threw it on the ground, then turned and looked at Savin, just as the hair was seen by Savin.


    Uchiha said that he was joking: "I didn''t expect that our singer will be chased by this little thief."


    "Take you something." Zoe''s face s¨¨ red said: "If it wasn''t for the previous fight with others, how could this little roman be my opponent." Savin is proud.


    "Yes, yes, unfortunately I am not interested in your business." Uchiha does not care.


    "What are you doing here?" Zovin wondered.


    "I said it earlier, I came to rob." Uchiha looked at Zoe with a different look.


    "What do you want to do?" Zoe squatted on the clothes.


    "Hey." Uchiha sighed and smiled at his chin.


    After a while, the scene was tied to the tree, and the person who was lying next to him, Uchiha had disappeared.


    "Uchiha Uchiha, I remember you, I will be back." Zuo Wenchong shouted. Then I looked at the person lying next to me.


    "I finally collected it." Uchiha went to the road and thought about it, then looked at the middle tower that stood not far away.


    "You finally catch up." Yan Mao held his hand and relied on the door of the middle tower to look at the Uchiha martyrdom that had just appeared.


    Uchiha slowly approached Yan Mao and looked at him. "How are you here, waiting for me?"


    Yan Mao mouth cornered and said: "I just believe that you will definitely appear, because I have not defeated you personally."


    When I heard about Mao, Uchiha smiled and said: "Of course, I haven¡¯t beat you again, how can I not come."


    Uchiha and Yan Mao looked at each other and smiled.


    For a long time, Uchiha said to Yan Maodao: "Let''s go in."


    "Well." Yan Mao followed Yu Zhibo and slowly walked into the middle tower.


    "You have finally arrived." In the room in the middle tower, Uchiha and Yumao opened their own collection of scrolls and placed them on the ground, appearing in front of them.


    "The minister did not mistake you, Uchiha Í« you really caught up." The batch smiled and yelled at Uchiha.


    "It¡¯s just luck." Uchiha replied faintly.


    "Luck is also part of strength. Anyway, congratulations, you have passed the test and come here."


    "Go in, the second round of selection is inside." Ping pointed to the doorway behind him.


    "Thank you." Uchiha nodded to the flat nod.


    "Come on." I looked at the backs of Uchiha and Yumao.


    Uchiha went to the gate, looked at Yan Mao, then nodded, put his hand on the door, pushed the door open, and walked into the hall.


    At this time, other people in the hall have arrived, moonlight moon shadow, moonlight night, big snake pill, royal hand-washing purple, r¨¬ Xiangzhen and Shanzhong Zhentian, plus eight and eight people.


    "Hey, Uchiha, Ë·, Mao, here." The night is standing with the big snake pill, waving to Uchiha.


    "You have arrived so early." Uchiha went to the night.


    "It''s not very early, we just arrived." The night replied.


    After watching the night in the other direction, Uchiha followed the night''s eyes and saw a familiar figure. The moon shadow looked like a sensation and looked at Uchiha, and immediately turned back.


    At this time, in the hall in the middle tower, the old ghost took the high-level staff and walked to the front of the students, watching the remaining eight people with satisfaction.


    "Cough." The old ghost coughed.


    Seeing everyone''s eyes shifting to their own body, the old ghost nodded with satisfaction and said: "You, I want to congratulate you here, you can come here, but."


    "Come to this doesn''t mean you have peace of mind. I believe you also know that we only recruit five people at a time, so you have to be here again."


    "I want to talk about it here." The old ghost said seriously: "The dark part is the sharp force of the wood leaves, and the most dangerous task needs to be done."


    "Before this, I want you to know the definition of the dark part. Every glory has darkness that ordinary people don''t know. And our dark part is such an organization. For the family inside the wood leaf, we can only silently in the dark. Activities, even if you die, no one can know, but for Konoha, our common home, there must be some things to do, and you are such people, we need you to tell us, for the glory of Konoha, Are you willing to give your loyalty to the stability of Konoha?"


    "I am willing." The people present on the scene shouted with enthusiasm. Among them, Yan Mao was even more mad and seemed to be able to slash people at any time.


    Originally, it was also a fanatical Uchiha wave, and then reacted. "This is illusion? This old man is really not simple." Uchiha said in his heart, then he felt two eyes on himself, looking up, the original is an old ghost. His eyes are like a smile and a smile, and the other is a person next to the old ghost.


    "This is the group after the r¨¬." Uchiha looked at the man''s heart and said: "But why look at me like this, is it that the person who counts me in the dark is him."


    "Uchiha Uchiha, I didn''t expect you to come here, but I will let you know that it is your fault to enter the dark." The group stood next to the old ghost and looked at Uchiha''s heart in the field.


    "Okay." The old ghost raised his hands and calmly said: "Next we conduct a random test."


    With the old ghost, the electronic instrument on the wall behind the www.novelhall.com~ began to turn and finally stopped there.


    "The first game, Uchiha Uchibo Í« vs Yamada."


    "Uchiha Uchibo Í« s ÖÐ ÖÐ Õæ Õæ Õæ Õæ." The referee shouted.


    The eyes of everyone looked at Yu Zhibo and Sanada.


    "Now, Uchiha Uchibo and Yamanaka are left on the field. Others are waiting in the backcourt." The referee shouted to the people on the floor.


    "Come on." The night passed by Uchiha, and patted Uchiha''s shoulder.


    "Well." Uchiha nodded.


    "Boss, I will work hard." Looking at the eyes of Zhen Yu, Sanada is really a feather.


    The crowd slowly left the venue and the referee said: "Now ask the players to prepare."


    Upon hearing the referee, Uchiha ran slowly to the opposite side of Sanada. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 528：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "Uchiha Uchiha, I have long wanted to fight with you." Sanada looked at Uchiha.


    "Oh, is it? I am honored." Uchiha is faint.


    The referee looked at the two people on the field who were full of gunpowder and said indifferently: "Begin."


    When he heard the referee, Sanada immediately jumped back.


    "The secret technique of the mountain home is the heart-turning technique." Uchiha looked at Yamada.


    "Do you know?" Sanada looked surprised and said that there are not many people who know this in Konoha.


    Even the people watching the battle were confused.


    "Heart-turning technique means that the surgeon uses a special ninjutsu to invade the other person''s body to gain control of the other''s body. The best way to use this is to ask for a teammate to be around. The operator must Cooperate with teammates to ensure that they are in a move, or they will lose their ability to resist." Uchiha said from the self.


    "How, I was told?" Uchiha looked at the surprised face of Shinda.


    "I know a lot." The referee looked at Uchiha, who was slowly moving towards Sanada, and secretly said.


    "After, Sanada was confused." Zhen Yu frowned at the side, his heart secretly.


    "It¡¯s not awkward, Uchiha, this is to completely destroy the opponent¡¯s mind.¡± The night is next to the big snake pill and the ˷ïµÀ.


    "My own secrets are in the hands of the opponents, and the individual will be lost for a while."


    Uchiha Í« slowly walked into Sanada, and when Uchiha took out his sword, Zhentian reacted and took pain from the back.


    Uchiha Í« Ͷ Í« Õæ Õæ Õæ Õæ Õæ Õæ Õæ Õæ Õæ Õæ Õæ Õæ Õæ Õæ Õæ Õæ Õæ Õæ Õæ Õæ Õæ


    The shuri is divided into double in the air, and it is in all directions, and Sanada jumps to the rear to escape the shuri in front and then hits the shuriken in the back.


    "It''s not over yet." Uchiha took out a bitterness.


    The real danger of the real estate escaped, but in the end it was still suffering from a wound in the face.


    Sanada jumped to the rear and stayed away from the place where Uchiha waved, and stared at Uchiha, and thought about countermeasures.


    "I didn''t expect you to react like this. It seems that I have looked down on you." Uchiha said.


    "I also looked down on you. I didn''t expect that I almost counted it." Sanada wiped the wound on his face.


    "The next step is not so simple." Uchiha Í« Í« Ó¡ : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : :


    "Is this?" Sanada is doubtful.


    "If you can''t figure out the true body, the heart-turning technique will be useless." Uchiha said: "Of course, you can also try to gamble, it depends on your luck." Uchiha took a hard time and went slowly to Sanada.


    "I didn''t expect to have this trick." The night in the waiting area opened.


    "This move is indeed a way to deal with the heart-turning technique."


    Zhen Yu is also frowning and watching the battle between Uchiha and Sanada.


    "Shadows are divided into the body." Sanada frowned and looked at the same Uchiha wave around him, completely unable to see the true and false.


    "Everything is over." Uchiha rushed to Sanada.


    "Oh." Sanada escaped the first attack, and used the bitterness to stop the second bitterness. Then he grabbed Uchiha''s hand and crossed it from the head of Uchiha.


    "Good opportunity." Uchiha looked at the secret of the real field in the sky.


    Then Uchiha slammed on the other leg and rushed toward Sanada. Uchiha was sorrowless and thornless in the left hand of Sanada. I know that Ida cares about my wounds, and the first hand grabs Uchiha, and there is no thorn in Uchiha. Chest.


    A scream of Uchiha smog into a smog, "it is really fake." Just when Sanada was about to fall on the ground, he saw a leg kicking over. Manda immediately covered his head with his hands crossed, and Sanada was directly kicked by Uchiha. Fly out.


    "Hey." Sanada is lying on the ground.


    To say so much, in fact, it is a momentary thing. In the eyes of other people, the real field is flying directly into the air and then falling down and being kicked by Uchiha.


    "You still give up." Uchiha went to the front of Sanada.


    "Cough." Zhentian slowly climbed up from the ground. "àÛ" Santian spit out a blood, then slowly stood up and looked at Uchiha. "I still have a trick. It is a win. It is here." It seems that this time I really have to use luck."


    "Oh, you still have to use that trick?" Uchiha whispered slowly.


    "He is ready to fight together." Yan Mao opened the way, everyone in the waiting area is also concentrated on the scene of the gods.


    "There is no way." Sanada looked at the three Uchiha waves in front of him, and finally took a breath, made up his mind, and said to one of them: "The heart turns to the heart." Sanada slowly closes his eyes. , bowed his head and slowly fell to the ground.


    For a time, the atmosphere on the field slowly dipped down, even in the referee''s old ghosts, group possessions and referees are also watching the situation on the field.


    "Is he successful?" asked the night nervously as he looked at the situation on the field.


    "I don''t know." The big snake pill should be clear.


    Just when everyone was paying attention to the situation on the court, "You lost." Uchiha said.


    They breathed a sigh of relief in the night, and the real feathers closed their eyes.


    "Hey, hey." Uchiha took back the shadow and looked at the referee.


    "I declare" when the referee wants to announce the result. A voice came over, "Wait a minute." Sanada, who had fallen to the ground, slowly raised his head.


    Uchiha eyes wide open and looks at the true land that is printed. "The heart turns to the heart."


    "It''s a good way." The referee looked at the situation on the court and said in his heart.


    "Haha, I succeeded, Uchiha Uchihabo, even if you understand my weaknesses, it is not to lose." Uchiha opened his eyes and laughed How is this possible? "Looking at the real field that fell again, the night opened."


    "Uchiha has a big deal." Yan Mao faintly analyzed.


    The real feather that originally closed his eyes opened his eyes and smiled.


    Just as everyone was paying attention to the field, the moon shadow on the side looked worriedly at Uchiha. At this time everyone understands that the current Uchiha has been controlled by Sanada.


    "Ha ha ha." Uchiha sneered for a while, looking to the side of the referee slowly raised his right hand, opening: "referee, I recognize"


    "Uchiha has to lose." The night shook his head.


    "That''s not necessarily." Yan Mao faintly replied, and then shouted on the field in the eyes of everyone''s surprise: "Uchiha Uchiha, you are this strength? I misread you."


    "Uchiha wave" looked at Yan Maodao: "Hey, you can say that it is useless now." Mobile users please read and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 529：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "Is it?" Yan Mao smiled and laughed.


    "You" is changing when the "Uchihachi" is preparing to reply. "He said that he is right. How can this method defeat me? How can I fall to this place?" "I didn''t expect it to be lighted by you."


    Yan Mao heard a smile at Uchiha.


    "You have been in my body for too long, let me out, ah." Uchiha smashed the road and wrote the wheel eyes slowly.


    "Oh." Sanada and Uchiha, who had fallen aside, spurted a blood.


    Sanada opened his eyes and stared at his chest, watching Uchiha whispered and said: "Unfortunately, I didn''t expect that you couldn''t help you."


    "Would you like me to take it?" Uchiha said slowly.


    Sanada stared at Uchiha for a while, then looked at the referee and said, "I lost."


    When he heard of Sanada, the referee announced: "In the first game, Uchiha Uchibo won."


    "Great." The night rushed to Uchiha.


    The moon shadow under the field was also relieved, smiling at Uchiha, but when Uchiha looked at it, his face immediately cooled down.


    "It''s not cute." Uchiha, who was surrounded by everyone, looked at the moon shadow and said to himself.


    "Boss, I am sorry, I lost." Sanada looked down to the side of the waiting area.


    Looking at Sanada, Zhen Yu took a shot on the shoulder of Sanada: "You have performed very well, try your best."


    "Yes, boss." Really looked at the real feathers in the eyes of Santian.


    "The performance is good." The old ghost looked at the lively scene on the field and said to himself.


    "This is really good." The group is faint.


    The referee looked at the audience and went to the middle of the opening: "Next." With the referee, the electronic equipment on the wall began to turn and finally stopped.


    The referee looked at the list and said: "The second game, moonlight night, moonlight moonlight."


    "Moonlight nights vs moonlight black shadows." The referee shouted at the crowd.


    Upon hearing the referee, Moon Shadow went to the court and watched the night under the court.


    "It¡¯s really a narrow road." After seeing the name, the big snake pill sighed.


    Uchiha went to the night and patted the shoulders of the night: "Come on."


    After hearing the words of Uchiha, I heard the words of Uchiha, and I went back to God to see them. I saw everyone looking at them with encouragement. The night gods must nod and say, "Well."


    The night came to the field and stood in front of the moon shadow.


    "It''s really interesting, both of them are masters with knives." Two people standing on the other side of the real feathers on the other side said to themselves.


    "I heard that the two of them are still relatives, and the relationship is quite close." On the side of the real field, I saw the look of the real feathers, and said.


    "Oh, is it?" Zhen Yu looked and played.


    "Uchiha wave, can you watch the night win?" After the dark night, the big snake pill looked at the Uchiha wave around him.


    "Difficult, I don''t know what''s going on, I always feel that the night is a bit wrong." Uchiha looked at the field and said.


    "They should have some hidden feelings. I feel that there is no fighting spirit in the night." Yan Mao''s mouth is faint.


    Moonlight looked indifferently at the opposite night, and suddenly said: "You look like this, it really looks like your x¨¬ng, do you still need me to shoot?"


    The night is watching the moon shadow. "I am just a little nervous." The night was hard.


    "Oh, is it?" The moon shadow looked at the night with a smile and then closed his mouth, waiting for the start of the game.


    The referee looked at the two people on the field and said faintly: "The game begins."


    "Get out, I am not interested in defeating a person who has no fighting power." Moon Shadow pulled out the knife behind him and looked at the night.


    The night hand trembled and touched the knife in his hand and looked at his own hand. He said to himself: "From small to big, I have never been your opponent, so every time I see you play against me, I will have an inexplicable fear."


    "Now what is the use of these, let''s get out of the knife." Moon Shadow shouted, then rushed to the night with a knife, and when he hadn''t reacted in the night, he made a wound on his body.


    "It''s so fast." Sanada was surprised, and Yu Yu looked at the moon shadow silently.


    "Sure enough, it is a master." Yan Mao looked at the shadow of the moon shadow and looked interested.


    Uchiha''s face looked at the moon shadow intricately.


    "You still don''t fight back? I won''t stop again next time." The moon shadow turned and looked at the night on the ground.


    "I know that you are like defeating me to prove that I am better than me?" Suddenly the night looked at the shadow of the moon.


    When I heard the night, the moon shadow was silent for a while, and said: "Yes. From small to big, I will work harder than you, better than you. But all the people still tell me that women are not as good as men. I try so hard to prove it. It is better for women to do than men."


    The night looked at the moon shadow intricately and said: "So why don''t you do it now?"


    "To defeat a person who doesn''t fight back, this simply proves nothing? I have to beat you upright to prove myself." Moon Shadow from the channel.


    "From small to big, you are better than me. I know that I am not your opponent, but since you think so, I have to accompany them." The night stood up slowly.


    Looking at the night with the fighting spirit, the moon shadow slowly pulled out a posture.


    The night slowly pulled out the knife, posing with the moon shadow, and shouted at the same time as the moon shadow: "Moonlight knife method. Flash."


    "Oh." In the eyes of the people, after the two black shadows collided together, they were separated again.


    "Awesome knife surgery." The big snake pill looked at the field and said.


    On the side of Yan Mao''s eyes gazing intently, then he said: "Yes, it''s a pity that the night can''t beat the woman."


    "Well ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Moon Shadow hit thirty-six knives in an instant, only thirty-four knives in the night." Uchiha Í« Í« Í« д д д д д д д д д д д д д д д д ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£.


    Sure enough, when they stopped, the night licked the wound in their hands and stared at the moon shadow.


    "I can play thirty-four knives, not bad." Moon Shadow said.


    "But the next thing is the drama." The moon shadow rushed to the night, and the knife in the hands of the night lifted the attack of the moon shadow in midair.


    Moonshadow slashed his hand with one hand and said with one hand: "Through the sputum." The moon shadow suddenly disappeared into the air.


    Everyone on the field was surprised. "Boss?" Sanada asked strangely as he looked at the real feathers.


    "How could she escape my white eyes." Zhen Yu opened his eyes and searched on the field, his face sighed.


    "This month''s girl is not simple." The old ghost said to the dark side of his side: "I actually practiced the secret technique of the moonlight family, it is very suitable for the dark part." Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 530：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "Is this the secret technique of the moonlight family? It is not easy, even I have not noticed where she is going." Yan Mao looked at Yu Zhibo''s eyes.


    "I didn''t find out where she was." Uchiha slammed his head with cold sweat, so he calmly replied.


    "Well." Yan Mao should nod his head and look back to the field.


    On the court, the night watched the disappearance of the moon shadow and was surprised: "This is a thorough, you have a thorough look."


    "Oh." Just when the night was over, the moon shadow appeared behind the night, feeling the murderousness of the moon shadow, and the night returned to the gods with a knife to block the attack of the moon shadow. "Through the sigh." The moon shadow disappeared again in front of the night.


    The night and night turned around and watched the surroundings. At this moment, the moon shadow appeared again. This time appeared in front of the night, and it was cut on the shoulders of the night.


    The blood slowly flowed out of the shoulders of the night along the knife. "You lost." Moonshadow looked at the night with a knife.


    "That''s not necessarily." The night was a strange smile.


    "What?" Seeing the expression of the night, the moon shadow was shocked, and the subconscious mind wanted to take back the knife. It was only then that the night''s hand had grasped the knife tightly.


    "You can''t move now." The night, regardless of the **** hand, slowly raised the knife in his hand.


    "Moonlight knife method. Moon dance." The night uses a knife to draw a circle in front of the body. A round of a circle formed by the knife shadow then rushes to the moon shadow. In this crisis, the moon shadow strives to remain calm and let go in the dark. For a moment, Moon Shadow held the knife with both hands and slashed down the shoulders of the night.


    The night gnawed his teeth against the scars of the moon shadow on his chest, rushing to the moon shadow in front, his face s¨¨ÕøÄü.


    The scene was quiet, and the moon shadow gasped and looked at the knife that was very close to his head. After waiting for a while, the knife fell, and the moon shadow sighed, then looked at the night and asked, "Why?"


    "Even if this is the case, I can''t go to you." The night smiled and said: "I just want to say that I have worked hard, not just because I am a man." The night is soft and gentle. Slowly closing his eyes, people are slowly falling from the side of the moon shadow in the eyes of the moon shadow.


    Uchiha ran fast and ran to the field to hold the night before the night fell. "Thank you." The night said to Uchiha before the eyes closed.


    "It''s too reluctant." Uchiha looked at the moon shadow that was tearing, and didn''t know who to say.


    Moonshadow looked at Uchiha, and then he cried on the floor with his eyes in tears.


    After a long time, the referee said: "The second game, Moonlight Moonlight wins."


    A team of medical staff ran up and walked to the night to observe: "He just bleeds too much, nothing big, just take a break and take him down."


    Uchiha helped the night to give him to the medical staff, then went to the moon shadow and looked at the shadow of the moon, and said: "Do you know why the night is so desperate?"


    Moon Shadow turned his eyes to Uchiha, and Uchiha continued: "He knows that his strength is not as good as you, but he still wants to tell you that it is not that you think the girl is not comparable to you, he is also very hard. I want to be more than you, you have always been his object of worship."


    "Really?" Hearing the words of Uchiha, the moon shadow asked in disbelief.


    "Really." Uchiha smiled and then reached out.


    Moon Shadow looked at Yu Zhibo¡¯s sincere eyes and silenced for a while, reaching out to Uchiha¡¯s hand.


    The referee looked at the cleaned up space and then said: "Next." The instrument on the wall turned again.


    "Qimu Yumao vs. Big Snake Pill."


    Uchiha picked up his eyebrows, "a fun group."


    Zhen Yu looked at Zi Yan indifferently, and then voted for Yan Mao¡¯s self-talking words: ¡°Qi Mu Yu Mao.¡±


    Looking at the name of the instrument, the big snake pill smiled and licked his lips, and then looked at Yan Mao.


    Yan Mao took a faint look and then slowly walked onto the venue.


    "The third game, Qi Mu Yumao vs. Big Snake Pill." The referee looked at the two people who came up and faintly.


    "I didn''t expect my opponent to be you." The big snake pill opened.


    "I am also very surprised." Yan Mao is faint.


    "In fact, this is also inevitable for me. You and Uchihabo are both people who I am eager to defeat. This day is only a matter of morning and evening." The big snake pill is hard to be serious.


    ¡°Is it?¡± Yan Mao replied: ¡°But I will not give you this opportunity, because he is also the man I must defeat.¡±


    "I announced the start of the third game." The referee said.


    The big snake pill immediately took the bitterness from the back of the ninja bag and didn''t vote for it. Yan Mao quickly pulled out his short knife from behind and knocked out the bitterness of flying. Then rushed to the big snake pill, the knife ran across the side of the big snake pill, and a knife mark appeared on the chest of the big snake pill.


    "It''s really amazing." The big snake pill opened.


    "Hey, little tricks." Yan Mao suddenly turned to the side and jumped away, just as he jumped away, a few bites were not inserted on the ground.


    The original big snake pill was turned into mud, and the big snake pill was drilled out of the ground.


    Yan Mao took the knife and stood in the spot to see the big snake pill that appeared. He said: "The action is quite fast."


    "Good insurance." The big snake pill licked the wound in his hand. This man is really a rival. The big snake pill looks at the darkness of the heart.


    "Let the big snake pill fight with Yan Mao, it is still too strong, and Yan Mao''s attack is difficult for me to pick up." Uchiha, who is staying with Moon Shadow, looks at the scene.


    "This man''s knife surgery has already reached the point of being pure and green." Yueying saw Yan Mao''s knife and sighed after surgery: "I really hope that he can talk about it."


    "I didn''t expect that the battle of a woman''s family is so strong." Uchiha snorted, then looked at the real feathers.


    "It''s a good opponentqimu ˷ï, ÓîÖDz¨ÓîÖDz¨Í«." Zhen Yu regained his gaze and looked madly.


    "Sure enough, it is one of the strongest people of the year, and what kind of surprise will there be?" Zi Yan appeared in the place not far from Uchiha, looking at the scene on the field.


    Just when everyone was thinking about each other, the situation on the field changed again.


    "The next knife." At this time, Yan Mao raised the knife in his hand and pointed at the big snake pill. "You can''t be biased again."


    "Then will not give you the opportunity to get a knife." The big snake pill looked at the way of Yan Mao''s arrogance, and the heart secretly said.


    Once again, the pain was not sent to Yan Mao, and then the big snake pill was printed.


    ¡°Is this trick again?¡± Yan Mao¡¯s move to watch the big snake pill was a bit strange, but when he tried to make the knife out, he heard the big snake pill shouting: ¡°Wind. Big breakthrough.¡±


    A strong wind blew to Yan Mao, in this emergency time, Yan Mao jumped up the risk of danger. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 531：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "The latent shadow snake hand." Just when Yan Mao jumped into the air, the big snake pill appeared in front of Yan Mao, and the two snakes rushed to Yan Mao.


    "Flag wood knife method - spin." Yan Mao used the flag knife in the air to attach his chakra to his own short knife, the whole person began to rotate, the ball formed by the knife shadow surrounded himself, the big snake pill The two big snakes on the two were rolled into a mass and smashed into pieces.


    Yan Mao fell to the ground safely, and the knife stayed on the ground, looking at the big snake pill that landed at the same time, and said: "It is a small look at you."


    "Hey, it¡¯s not over yet." The big snake pill didn¡¯t want to give Xiaomao a direct break to Yanmao.


    "Hey." The big snake pill lifted the bitter and thornless to Yan Mao, and Yan Mao took the knife up, and the big snake pill was thrown directly to the side.


    However, it is still not finished. The big snake pill is turned back in a strange posture. It falls in front of the Mianmao who is trying to stand up. When the hand reaches the ground, it rushes to the Mianmao again, and it is time to bite into the time. Yan Mao directly inserted the knife behind his hands and held the knife. The whole leg and the big snake pill flew in parallel.


    "It¡¯s a big snake pill, so you can understand the advantages and disadvantages between yourself and the enemy so quickly, but this method is also because Meng Mao is not used to this strange body technique, but once the time is long, let Yan Mao adapt to this kind of Body surgery is very unfavorable for the big snake pill." Uchiha looked at the field.


    The moon shadow next to it nodded.


    It was said that Yu Zhibo was in the air. The big snake pill flew to the back of Yan Mao, and the hand held the ground and turned it over. When it landed on the ground, it was not for the time of the rest of the time, and it rushed to Yan Mao again. Turned into the air and then fell down to the big snake pill, the big snake pill with both hands in front of the block, blocking the legs of Yan Mao, but people were kicked out, and Yan Mao jumped backwards by direction, Stand away from the big snake pill.


    "I didn''t expect this to work." The big snake pill stared at the opposite side of the road.


    "Your body skills are a strange word. As long as you resist the previous attacks, it will have no effect." Yan Mao slowly stood up and looked at the big snake.


    "I have already figured out your fighting ideas. If you don''t have any new moves, then the battle is over." Yan Mao picked up the short knife.


    "It seems that there is no way, only this trick can be used." Big Snake Maru said: "I originally wanted to keep this move to deal with Uchiha."


    When Yu Zhibo, who was on the field, heard the big snake pill, he was interested in saying: "Oh, what are the tricks of the big snake pill?"


    "Oh, I am very interested in your tricks." Yan Mao is interested in authenticity.


    "I won''t let you down." The big snake pill looked at the Uchiha wave in the field, and then took out the reel and opened the knot: "Nagafa. Wan snake cone."


    Countless snakes slowly climbed out of the reel of the big snake pill and rushed to the enamel. When they approached Miaomao, they suddenly spit out from the mouths of the snakes.


    "It''s so disgusting." Moonshake looked at the countless snakes on the field and was afraid of authenticity.


    "Oh." Uchiha said, I haven''t seen the big snakes after R¨¬, those tricks are called nausea.


    Yan Mao frowned and looked at so many snakes in front of him. "It''s really disgusting tricks, but even this number of snakes, what can you do?" Yan Mao slowly gathered Chakra Road.


    "Let you see the power of the flag-knife method." Yan Mao took the knife back to the scabbard: "Putting the knife. Breaking the sky."


    "It seems that Yan Mao is going to play really." Uchiha said in the opening. Can not help but recall the horrible power of fighting against myself.


    Yan Mao looked at the rushing snake, pulled out and cut it in the void, and could see the broken and empty movement around the knife. A knife passed through the snakes, and soon countless snakes fell under the knife.


    "If this is so easy to get it, how can it be a big move?" The mouth of the big snake pill reveals a sly smile.


    Soon from the cuts of the Shekou, the second snake spit out and spit out the knife again. Although Yan Mao tried to escape, she was swept by many snakes and showed numerous wounds.


    After a long time, Yan Mao slowly came out from the snake pile, watching the big snake pill standing in front, and Yan Mao was half-squatting on the ground with a knife to support the ground.


    "I didn''t expect this to defeat you, but it shouldn''t work if you look at it." The big snake pill licked his lips and took the pain and walked slowly to the front.


    "Is it?" Yan Mao looked up at the big snake ball road.


    Although I feel that something is not quite right, the big snake pill is still bitter and thornless to Yan Mao, bitterly into the body of Yan Mao, suddenly turned into a snake.


    "Replacement." The big snake pill reacted, but it was too late, a knife holder was on the neck of the big snake pill.


    "You lost." Yan Mao''s voice came from behind.


    "It''s a pity." The big snake pill said helplessly: "I admit defeat."


    "Acknowledge." Yan Mao left this sentence, and then walked down the stage.


    The referee looked at the situation and said: "The third game, the flag is Ë· Ë· Ë·."


    "In the last game, the imperial hand washes the purple Ïövsr¨¬ to the real feather. Now the player is invited to play," the referee shouted.


    "Big brother is finally your turn." Sanada looked at the real feathers in front of him.


    Zhen Yu looked at it and then came to the field to stand.


    "It''s a game that looks good." Uchiha took a look and returned to his side, and Mao Ma and the big snake pill faintly.


    "Well, these two people are not simple, especially the imperial hand wash Ziyan even I can''t see what he is."


    Just nodded in the big snake pill and Uchiha, and agreed.


    A voice came from behind the two people. "I won''t talk about me, come, let me listen." Purple eyes appeared in the back.


    "Amount, you haven''t gone up yet?" Uchiha said a little bit of awkward shift.


    "What are you worried about? The opponent is not yet up yet~ www.novelhall.com~ Zi Yan does not matter: "Moreover, I also want to play against you and Yan Mao. "Zi Zi looked at the true feather that was slowly thinking about walking on the stage."


    "" Hearing the words of Zi Yan, Yu Zhibo and Yan Mao looked at each other. Yan Mao said: "There will be opportunities."


    At this time, in the VIP table, the old ghost asked to stand beside him and be a little different from others: "This purple is your brother."


    Sure enough, this dark part of the purple singer heard the old ghost, and faintly replied: "Yes, this is my younger brother."


    "I think he is not bad. You are too strict. Otherwise, depending on your position in the dark, how can he come here to try?" The old ghost teased.


    "The minister laughed." The dark part was still faint, and then silenced.


    The old ghost did not return but turned his attention to the venue.


    "Well, I will go up first." Zi Yan saw the VIP seat and then went to the field with Uchiha and Yu Maodao. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 532：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    The referee looked at the two people who were ready and then said: "The dark side is the last game, now I am starting to announce."


    "r¨¬ ÏòÕæÓð." Zhen Yu looked at the purple Ïö¾Ï¹ª ritual.


    "Oh, the royal hand washes the purple cicada." The purple cicada returned to the same spirit and also courtesy.


    "Please advise." Real feathers faint.


    "Polite." Purple swayed in the hand.


    Real feather nodded, "white eyes." Then directly open the white eyes to pose a unique posture.


    "This is the white eye of Mu Ye Haomen and Uchiha and the two masters of the wood leaf. It looks nothing." The big snake pill looked at the situation on the field.


    "Don''t underestimate the white eyes of r¨¬ to the home, r¨¬ can be home to today''s position depends on this white eye and family-specific body skills, if you look down on them will definitely die very badly." Uchiha Í« Í« »º »ºExplained.


    "It''s really direct." Zixiao laughed, then he took it seriously, and took the pain from the back and looked at the real feathers: "Come on." After that, I rushed straight toward Zhenyu.


    When I was about to get close to the real feathers, I wouldn¡¯t see the true feathers, and then I wouldn¡¯t see the result and the seals would be printed. The real feathers looked at the purple eyes with their eyes, and they caught the bitterness of flying, and they took it from themselves. The bag took out a few bitterness.


    "Fire. How to fire the ball." Ziyan spurted a fire at the real feathers and rushed to the true feathers along the line.


    "Go back to heaven." Zhen Yu looked at the fireball that rushed, and spun up without hesitation, and released Chakra out of the body, forming a circular shield around the body, slowly grinding the fireball away.


    Just as the purple scorpion continued to spurt fire, suddenly a few bitterness did not rush out of the fire, sh¨¨ to the purple sable, the purple scorpion that could not be prevented can only escape the bitter danger. Then I looked at the real feather that slowly stopped, and said: "This is the mystery of r¨¬ to the home, back to heaven."


    "Not bad." True feathers replied.


    "It seems that it is necessary to move the real thing." Zi Yan said: "The shadow of the body."


    Ten purple cicadas appeared on the field and rushed to the true feathers.


    "Everyone is a real body, and white eyes can''t tell the truth." Zhen Yu looked at the rushing person with a blank eye and analyzed.


    When the first "purple scorpion" rushed, it took out a bitterness, stabbed to the true feathers, and the real feathers and five fingers closed their arms to avoid the bitterness, stabbed to the purple sable, point on the chest, and the purple scorpion showed a painful expression. Then the sound of "Åé" turned into smoke, and then Yu Yu grabbed the other hand and pressed it to the chest of the purple, and once again "snap" into a smoke.


    Then there were four purple scorpions around the real feathers, and Yu Yu glanced at him. "Go back to heaven." Zhen Yu formed a semi-circular shield around the four to roll up, and Zhen Yu glanced at the purple smog that turned into smoke in the air. Looking at the only four purple scorpions, I immediately rushed to the other, "I am you."


    The purple scorpion resisted two times, and was pressed by the real feather on the ground. "Hey, hey." Two sounds came out next to it. At this moment, a purple scorpion appeared in the back of the real feather to make the real feathers startled." It is now." Zi Yan shouted, and hit the real feather in one hand.


    Just when Zizi thought that he could hit the real feathers, he recovered the calming feathers and once again blew his hands. He used it again, and the purple scorpion was directly thrown aside.


    "It¡¯s useless, my eyes are not blind." Zhen Yu slowly stood up and looked at Zi Yan. "But your strength is worthy of my respect."


    "Oh, this trick is really no dead ends." Purple sputum spit, then slowly stood up from the ground.


    "It''s over." Zhen Yu walked up to the purple sable and raised his right hand. Chakra appeared on the right hand with the naked eye.


    Just when the hand of Zhen Yu was about to encounter the purple cicada, Zi Yan stared at the eyes of Zhen Yu and said: "illusion - bondage."


    The real feathers were at this moment, when the purple scorpion rolled away from the real feathers, the real feathers frowned and struggled for a while, then controlled the flow of Chakra in his body, trembled and returned to normal, looking slow. Zi Zidao who stood up slowly: "Look at you."


    Zi Yan did not answer, frowning for a while, pulling out a few bitterness from behind, sh¨¨ to true feathers, true feathers looked at the bitterness to their own sh¨¨, and said: "No matter how many times it is useless, back to heaven. ¡±


    The real feathers are spinning again, and the pain is not blocked. Just when the real feather stopped, when I was about to speak, I saw the purple enamel on the side revealing a sly smile. At this time, the real feathers did not feel right, only to find that they could not move, "What is going on." True feather doubts, "Is this?".


    "Yes, you found out, this time is not the same, I tied the wire on the bitter, now you have been entangled." Zi Yan explained: "So you can''t move." ".


    As the purple cicada said, he slowly approached the real feathers and looked at the real feathers that were struggling. "It¡¯s useless. This is a special steel wire, and my chakra is attached to it."


    "Do you think that these wires can trap me?" Zhen Yu stopped to look at the purple road that walked to his side.


    "What do you mean?" Zi Yan asked, and then reacted. He was dragging his time, pulling out his sword and throwing it at the real feather, and then he rushed to the real feather.


    "Is it discovered?" Zhen Yu looked at the flying shuriken, and the real feathers flew up to the ground to escape the purple shuriken sword. When the real feathers returned to the ground, Ziyu came. In front of the real plum, the right hand is holding the bitter and thornless to the real feather. When the real feather just stepped on the ground, he saw that the suffering was in front of him. The real feather escaped the bitterness, but it was still stabbed. On the hand of Zhen Yu, Zi Yan raised his leg and flew it to the ground.


    "The referee can announce the result." Zi Yan looked to the referee on the side.


    "The battle is not over yet." The referee looked at Zi Yan and smiled.


    "What?" Zi Yan turned his head and looked at the real feather that had fallen to the ground. I didn''t know when I had stood up, and I still broke the wire.


    "You are too happy to be happy." Zhen Yu put on a strange posture.


    "How is it possible?" Zi Yan looked at the real feathers in surprise You are already in my gossip field. "The real feathers open the way.


    "What?" Zizhu doubts.


    "Mystery. Eightty-six sixty-four palms." True feather suddenly appeared in front of Zi Yan in the purple body of a moment to play sixty-four palms.


    "The sable is over." Uchiha said that the situation on the field was faint.


    "Well." Yan Mao nodded and said: "This is a real enemy."


    "Big brother won." Sanada looked at the real feathers on the field.


    "The battle is over." The VIP seat stood on the dark side of the old ghost.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect that this young man named Zhen Yu would actually go back to heaven and gossip and sixty-four palms. Seeing the situation is still a person who is separated from each other." The old ghost sighed: "I believe those old guys who are now home to the family." I should regret it and send him to the dark department." Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 533：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "Red dragonfly." The old ghost shouted to the dark department.


    "Yes, what do the ministers have to tell?" Hung Hom asked.


    "In addition to the Uchiha wave, this newcomer will be handed over to you." Old ghost road.


    "Yes." Red Road.


    "You don''t ask, why?" The old ghost was puzzled.


    "It¡¯s because of the group." Hung Hom looked at the group of interested parties that were not far away.


    "Since you know it, just like this." The old ghost is waving.


    Hung Hom nodded.


    At this time, the real feather stood in front of the purple scorpion, the purple scorpion fell to the ground, "consignment." Zhen Yu is struggling to get up and purple. Zhen Yu looked at the referee and said: "It''s over."


    "Wait a minute, I haven''t lost yet." At this time, Zi Yan shouted.


    "The acupuncture points in your body have been sealed by me. You can''t use Chakra now." Zhen Yu looked at the purple faint faint.


    The referee looked at the sable and felt the referee''s eyes. The sable looked at the real feathers for a moment and then bowed his head and sighed and said: "I lost."


    The referee said, "Now I am announcing that the fourth game will be true."


    At this time, in a training place in the dark part, there was a movement of fighting.


    "Art fire escape **** fireball."


    "Water Margin. The technique of the Great Falls."


    "Huh." At this time, Uchiha was holding his sword and stopped in the same place, panting out loud, lying in the dark side of Uchihabo''s side.


    "Hey." Applause came from behind.


    "Yes, good." The old ghost came out of the forest behind Uchiha with two dark parts.


    "You are here." Uchiha faintly said.


    "Just training for two months, now I have been able to defeat the four dark parts, and the use of ninjutsu has reached a certain level." The old ghost said with appreciation.


    "What training is there, please come up." Uchiha turned and looked at the old ghost road.


    "Don''t be so anxious, you must know that training is an urgent matter. One is a king. You are over-consumed. You should take a rest and come back tomorrow. I have a new training program." The old ghost explained.


    "Is that the case?" Uchiha looked at the old ghost and then said: "If this is the case, then I will go down first."


    After Uchiha traveled away, the old ghost told the people around him: "Put the injured person down for treatment."


    "Yes." A dark part went to execute the order.


    Then the old ghost told another dark department: "Go to the medical department and get ready for that medicine."


    The dark part was surprised: "Did you decide the minister? His age will be too small, this medicine is a little dangerous."


    "You will do it according to my orders. I have something to do with it." The old ghost glanced at the dark part.


    "Yes." Hearing the old ghost, the dark part retired.


    "Uchiha wave, you make me look forward to it, what kind of position can I reach?" The old ghost laughed and said to himself.


    It has been two months since the last selection of the dark part. At the beginning of the trial, the old ghost appeared on the field and announced that the dark part only recruited Uchiha, Yumao, Yueying and Zhenyu. Then the other three were taken away by the vice minister of the dark department, and since then, Uchiha, four of them have officially become dark parts, and Uchiha has followed the old ghosts and trained the old ghosts before they have the above scene. .


    Uchiha did not live up to expectations. After two months of training, he defeated four dark parts.


    The next day, Uchiha went to the office of the old ghost.


    "Oh, so early." The old ghost saw Uchiha shouted.


    "Today''s training." Uchiha stood in front of the old ghost and faintly.


    "Come with me." The old ghost smiled awkwardly and then led the way out of the room.


    Yu Zhibo hesitated, quickly catching up with the old ghosts, two people went to an empty place, the old ghost stopped, Uchiha stopped in the back of the old ghost and asked, "How come here?"


    "I will train you personally today." The old ghost turned and looked at Uchiha.


    "You?" Uchiha looked at the old ghost with a puzzled look. This is an old body that is too old to walk.


    "What kind of look do you have?" The old ghost looked at the weird Uchiha, and he understood the idea of ??Uchiha.


    "I want to know that I can get my training in the dark, but what others can''t ask for." The old ghost is proud.


    "Well, as long as I can improve my strength, whoever trains the same." Uchiha does not care.


    "Kid, I am here to tell you that my training is not something that ordinary people can afford. This is death training. Are you really determined?" The old ghost said seriously.


    When I heard the old ghost, Uchiha was also serious, watching the old ghost say: "I can enter here to show that I have enough mental preparation."


    "Okay." The old ghost rejoiced, then raised his hands and took a picture of "Hey."


    A dark part appeared behind the old ghost, and Uchiha was obviously used to seeing this scene.


    The old ghost took a box from the dark part and handed it to Uchiha, saying: "Put it down."


    After Uchiha took the box and opened it, he did not hesitate to eat the pills directly.


    "Good, I will appreciate your attitude." The old ghost nodded.


    "You can start." Uchiha said that he did not hear the appreciation of the old ghost and asked directly.


    "Ok, of course, what you just ate is the latest research by our dark professional researcher. It can make your body develop best. Of course, you may ruin you if you are not careful." The old ghost is indifferent.


    "Of course, you don''t need to worry too much. We will find the best doctor in Kobayashi to save you when you are dying. We will also provide you with the best nutrition every day." The old ghost smiled, the expression It seems like expecting something.


    "I understand, if there is any training, let''s come." Uchiha Í« Í« Í« ~ ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Start. The old ghost told the dark part behind him.


    "Yes." The dark part looked at Uchiha and glanced back.


    A few days later, the old ghost was sitting on the side of the hand holding tea, shouting on the training ground: "Little devil, you have not eaten? This circle runs slow for 33 seconds, give me a speed, or I will let eat special convenient."


    "You are not dead, I will kill you sooner or later." Uchiha, who was on the field, was running around the training ground. He didn''t know how long he had been running, and he looked tired.


    "That will also tell me after you have survived." The old ghost did not care about drinking tea.


    At this time, a dark part took a form and handed it to the old ghost. The old ghost took the form and looked at it for a while. He said: "This kid didn''t see it, the body is so good, the countless places can be developed, I I am more and more interested in you now."


    At this time, the dark part said: "The researchers just sent the latest potion, but they said that the drug is not complete, we recommend that we use it carefully." Mobile users please read and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 534：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    The old ghost thought about the dark side: "Go take the medicine."


    "But..." the dark part hesitated.


    "Call you to go, don''t underestimate this kid, but he is likely to reach the level of the first generation." Old ghost.


    When I heard the old ghost, "Yes." The dark part reluctantly retreated. When he left, he looked back and looked at Uchiha, and this person really could reach the level of the first generation.


    "Kid, don''t let me down." The old ghost looked at Uchiha, who was insisting on the field.


    A few days later, Uchiha squatted behind a tree, held his breath, and quietly observed the dynamics ahead.


    At this moment, suddenly there was no way to stand on the neck of Uchiha, "Little devil, you are dead." The voice of the old ghost came from behind Yu Zhibo.


    "How can you appear behind me without a word, but I have set a lot of traps in front." Uchiha stunned.


    "Stupid, can you call a trap?" The old ghost retracted and said: "Don''t think that just dig a few pits and call a trap. You don''t want traps to be done like traps. Several traps must continue. Take into account the enemy''s ideas." The old ghost knocked on Uchiha''s head.


    "Go, add 100 laps and finish running before dinner." The old ghost smiled.


    "You see." Uchiha gnawed his teeth and then turned and ran to the training ground.


    After Uchiha took off, the old ghost made a snap, and a dark part appeared in front of the old ghost. The old ghost asked: "How is the situation?"


    The dark side replied: "The situation is still stable. There are special pills you have already brought." The dark part took out a box and handed it to the old ghost.


    "Go on." The old ghost took the box road.


    "Yes." The dark part disappeared in front of the old ghost.


    The old ghost squatted on the box in his hand and looked at Uchiha, who was on the training ground, and smiled, then left the forest.


    In an elegant room in the dark, the old ghost really held his head and stared at the chess game in front of him, thinking hard.


    At this moment, a knock on the door interrupted the old ghost''s contemplation, "come in." the old ghost shouted.


    At this time, one wearing a dark costume, carrying a strange sword behind him, a person one meter tall and slowly entered the room.


    The old ghost looked at the person and said: "Great, your boy is finally here, come and accompany me to the next set, or I will roll for cultivation."


    Of course, Uchiha is stunned. Two years have passed. At this time, Uchiha has been ten years old, his face has become more mature and more beautiful, and his body looks like he is fifteen or six years old. .


    Uchiha sat down in front of the old ghost and looked at the game and said: "You are really persistent."


    The old ghost whispered and said: "This kid is only a little higher than me. I have already thought of ways to defeat you. Come and come and say the next one."


    The old ghost took Uchiha and put on the chess piece and said: "This method is specially treated against me after a day of thinking. Haha, this time I can finally take revenge." The old ghost smiled smugly.


    ¡°Really?¡± Uchiha said, ¡°I will try it.¡±


    Uchiha started to fight with the old ghosts. After a while, Uchiha finally won with a slight advantage.


    The old ghost¡¯s hand on the chess piece was expected to be thrown away, and said: ¡°It¡¯s too painful.¡±


    Then sit up straight and look at the opposite Uchiha shouted: "Well, now it''s time to talk about business."


    "How can I finally graduate?" Uchiha asked and stood up.


    The old ghost nodded and said: "Kid, look at what you taught me, I give you the opportunity to choose the code." The old ghost took a dark mask from under the body and placed it on the table.


    Uchiha squatted and took the mask, slowly put it on his face, and then said: "In the pocket on the right side of your shirt, I have written what I want to say."


    ¡°What?¡± The old ghost took a note in his pocket and looked at the ¡°dragon¡± on the paper: ¡°Oh, yes, I didn¡¯t even notice it.¡±


    Hearing the words of the old ghosts, Uchiha said faintly: "Let''s say, what is it for me today?"


    "There was a person on the border of the wood leaf recently, and the ninja who had killed a lot of wood leaves. We also sent a dark part to find out the situation, but unfortunately there was no return, so I decided to send you to see." The ghost threw a copy of the r¨¬.


    "I am alone?" Uchiha asked.


    "I have arranged for you, your teammates are already outside." The old ghost said.


    "You got my word." Uchiha turned and walked outside the door.


    "Teammates." The old ghost looked at Yu Zhibo''s departure with a smile, his eyes turned two laps, and then he laughed. If Uchiha saw the smile of the old ghost, he must know what was going to happen.


    When Uchiha went out of the room, he saw that the three dark parts were already standing outside. "Is it you?" Uchiha went to see the three people and couldn''t help but think differently.


    "You are?" Moonshake looked at the dark mask of his captain.


    Yan Mao and Zhen Yu are also confused. Uchiha slowly picks up his mask. "You are Uchiha?" The moon shadow looks at the more handsome Uchiha.


    When he heard the moon shadow, Uchiha nodded a little, and Yan Mao looked amazed at the side: "I didn''t expect to see it for two years, the change is so big."


    Moon Shadow and Zhen Yu nodded in agreement.


    "This kind of thing will have a chance to say it later." Uchiha said: "The more important thing now is the task."


    Uchiha looked at them and continued: "I believe you should understand the content of the mission."


    Yan Mao nodded. "This is our first mission as a dark part, so we must complete the task perfectly and I will lead you as your team leader. What is the problem? ?"


    When they heard Uchiha¡¯s words, they were silent.


    "Compared with these, I would like to know how much your strength has improved in the past two years?" Yan Mao said.


    "Yes, I want to be the captain of our team, lead us, we must come up with strength." Real feathers faint.


    The moon shadow nodded in agreement.


    "What do I have to do?" Uchiha Í« suddenly appeared behind the real feathers and patted his shoulder slowly.


    Seeing Uchiha¡¯s hand, Yu Ying and Yan Mao¡¯s surprised look.


    And Zhen Yu could not believe standing in the same place, stunned.


    Uchiha said that his effect has been reached. "Well, let''s talk about other things. Let''s go first." Uchiha went away from the side of the real feathers, and the three people looked at each other. I left with Uchiha. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 535：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    Just after Uchiha said that they left, they appeared behind them.


    "Minister, are you sure they can complete the task? How do I look at them and even cooperate is difficult." Hung Hom asked the old ghost road next to him.


    "Don''t underestimate them, their future is infinite." Old ghosts.


    "I just didn''t look down on them. They are all geniuses and have their own arrogance. It is really difficult to let so many talents cooperate." Hung Ho explained.


    "I believe Uchiha, he will handle these things well, but I trained them." The old ghost said proudly.


    "Of course I don''t doubt the eyes of the minister." Hung Hom said.


    "That''s it, if you have nothing, just follow me." The old ghost laughed.


    "Yes." Red Road.


    "The man of this mission is not simple." When the old ghost and the red dragonfly went back, Hung Hom asked.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that person to be alive. He was a sneak attack on the first generation and survived. I also played with him. He is not an ordinary person." The old ghost said seriously.


    "Then why let them go, although they are geniuses, but they haven''t really grown up yet, or I will follow them." Red Dragonfly wondered.


    "No, this is a test for them." The old ghost glanced at Hung Hom and said, "I decided together with Huo Ying." The old ghost then ignored the surprised red dragonfly and left.


    At this time, the newly formed group, temporarily under the leadership of Uchiha, was approaching the mission site. At this time, Uchiha was in front of him, and they were following Uchiha.


    At this time, they all looked at the back of Uchiha, in front of them with complicated eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that Yu Zhibo''s strength has improved so much in the past two years, but I am not weak." Yan Mao looked at him with gaze.


    "Uchiha Uchiha, I really want to know how much we are."


    "Uchiha wave, he still remembers me." Moon Shadow thought shyly.


    In fact, in front of Uchiha, I noticed the reaction of everyone behind me, but I didn¡¯t want to pay attention to it for a while. "This task is really more and more interesting." Uchiha said in his heart: "Old ghost, this is the effect you want." Let''s go."


    Uchiha said that he had been laughing with his old ghosts for the past two years.


    "I will let you down." Uchiha waved forward.


    Night s¨¨ëüëÊ, the moonlight sprinkled on the ground, in a forest on the border of the wood leaves, today Uchiha Í« Í« they did not find the enemy trail, so they negotiated to stay in one place for one night to prepare for tomorrow to continue the mission The last bonfire was burning, and Uchiha smashed them around the four campfires. No one spoke, just like a stranger.


    At this time, Uchiha got up and left the station to go far away. When Uchiha took off, the real feather suddenly opened his eyes and chased Uchiha.


    Followed by the moon shadow, after the real feathers left, opened his eyes and looked at Yan Mao, and then chased after Uchiha. At this time, Yan Mao, who had closed her eyes, opened her eyes, smiled slightly and then closed her eyes, and the station resumed calm.


    Originally rushing to the ground, Uchiha suddenly stopped, and then said: "It¡¯s quite tight. Come out."


    True feathers came out behind the hidden trees. "How do you know that I will follow?"


    When I heard the true feathers, Uchiha twitched his mouth and turned to look at the real feathers. "Isn''t that what you think? Today, I stared at me all the time. What do you say now, I will give you this. opportunity."


    When he heard Uchiha, he was not surprised. He still stared at Uchiha. "You should know what I should do? White eyes." The real feathers opened their eyes.


    Uchiha said with a slight smile: "Some things need to be solved now, or even if they are together, they will not be able to play their due strength."


    "Beat me, I will agree with you." True feathers, then rushed to Uchiha.


    "Soft palm." Real feathers and hands into the palm of the hand pointed to Yu Zhibo, just when Zhen Yu thought that he would hit Uchiha, he suddenly missed it, and the true feathers that did not believe in evil retracted. . "Back to the days."


    Seeing that the real feathers were used back to the sky, Uchiha slammed his legs and jumped to the back, hiding from the real feathers.


    After a while, Zhen Yu stopped and looked at Yu Zhibo in front of him. After a long time, he said: "If you haven''t seen it for two years, your speed has become so fast."


    When I heard the true feathers, Uchiha¡¯s mouth screamed and said: ¡°It¡¯s you, there¡¯s not a change in two years.¡±


    "You...." The real feather face changed, but after a while calm down, Zhen Yu responded: "I forgot, this is your usual trick."


    When he heard the true feathers, Uchiha said that he did not refute.


    Seeing the response of Uchiha, I really no longer talk nonsense, and once again rushed to Uchiha, "Don''t forget my gossip field, gossip and sixty-four palms."


    Zhen Yu came to the side of Uchiha, and he was in the palm of his hand like a pear with rain.


    "Two palms."


    "Four palms."


    ......


    "Sixty-four palms." The last hand of Zhen Yu hit Uchiha, and Uchiha was directly beaten on the ground, leaving two traces on the ground.


    For a long time, Uchiha looked up and looked at the true feathers of the station: "Is this the gossip?"


    "How is it possible?" Zhen Yu frowned.


    Then I stared at the situation of Uchiha, and suddenly saw the shield formed by Uchihabo¡¯s body through white eyes. ¡°This is the Chakra Shield.¡± Zhen Yu suddenly realized.


    "Yes, this is the lightning shield formed by Lei X¨¬ng Chakra." Uchiha said: "The use of your chakra is not comparable to me, so you can''t break this Chakra shield."


    "Now your smug moves have not worked for me, do you want to fight?" Uchiha scatter to Chakra Shield.


    "I lost After a long time, I really sighed.


    "Go back." Uchiha Í« walked past the real feathers and then left.


    Just as Uchiha went to a tree, the moon shadow came out from the darkness. "Is there something?" Uchiha saw the moon shadow approaching his own faint tunnel.


    "That...." The moon shadow hesitated.


    Uchiha looked at the moon shadow with suspicion.


    After finally hesitating for a long time, Yueying took a deep breath and said: "I am very glad to see you again today. We will be companions in the future. Please take care of them." After that, Yueying extended his right hand.


    "Me too, I am very happy to see you again." Uchiha held the hand of the moon shadow.


    "I also thank you when I was in the dark." Moonshadow walked to the side of Uchiha, and then walked to Uchiha, and quickly kissed Uchiha¡¯s face, then left, leaving only Uchiha. I am standing in the same place. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 536：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "It is the most difficult to accept the beauty of the grace." Uchiha sighed with a bitter smile.


    "How do I listen to the taste of being cheap and selling it." At this moment a voice came from behind Uchiha.


    Hearing the voice, Uchiha replied to the gods and said: "You are being sarcastically, you know the relationship between me and the master."


    "The husband has a few confidantes, no big deal." Yan Mao slowly came out.


    "How come you, do you come to me to discuss it?" Uchiha doesn''t want to entangle this topic again.


    "I saw your battle with Zhen Yu. I already understand our gap. How can I ask myself again?" Yan Mao said, then seriously looked at Yu Zhibo and said: "Tell me, you have already arrived." To what extent?"


    "It should be a quasi-shadow level." Uchiha is not sure.


    "Well, I think so too." Yan Mao said lightly.


    "You should also have a level of tolerance in the English." Uchiha sighed.


    "I will not give up chasing your footsteps. One day I will defeat you personally." Yan Mao turned and carried Uchiha''s martyrdom, and then left.


    "It''s not cute at all." Yu Zhibo looked at the Yan Mao who left and shook his head.


    Early the next morning, Uchiha took three people and started looking for the enemy. After four people passed through yesterday, the relationship was better.


    With the appearance of the team, the real feathers began to be able to speak with Uchiha, so the team began to move in an orderly queue.


    Zhen Yu is at the forefront, Uchiha and Yu Mao are in the middle, and the moon shadow is at the end. It is worth mentioning that the relationship between Uchiha and Moon Shadow is not what the two sides do when they both deliberately forget. It happened, but it was inevitable that it was awkward when I met.


    Suddenly in front of the real feathers stopped in the tree, Uchiha and Yu Mao, the moon shadow stopped at the side of the real feather, looking at the real feathers puzzled.


    "I found someone in front of a hundred meters." Zhen Yu said with a white eye: "But.."


    "But what?" Uchiha asked.


    "Nothing, just a little weird."


    When I heard the true feathers, Uchiha whispered for a moment and said: "Since even the real feathers say that the situation is a bit strange, then in order to prevent any accidents, the moon shadow keeps a little distance with us, don''t come out behind, if there is What happened unexpectedly, you come out again."


    "Well." The moon shadow nodded.


    "Continue to keep the formation moving forward." Uchiha shouted.


    "You are not afraid that I will fool you." Zhen Yu asked.


    When I heard the true feathers, Uchiha and Yan Mao looked at each other, then went to the side of Zhen Yu and patted his shoulder and looked at the real feathers seriously: "We are companions, aren''t you? I believe in you."


    "..." Looking at Yu Zhibo''s sincere eyes, the real feathers could not help but feel moved, Zhang Zhangzui found that he couldn''t speak, then led the way and said: "The enemy is in front."


    Looking at the real feathers that have already moved forward, Yan Mao walked to the side of Uchiha, and then turned to the direction of the real feathers. Uchiha shrugged and shrugged: "Go."


    "Well." The moon shadow returned.


    The horn is a master of the older generation. One of the things he is most proud of is that he has assassinated the first generation of Naruto, who is known as the first master of the world, and survived safely. This is also the cost he boasted to others. And the most important thing is his strange ability.


    He believes that after the death of the older generation in the first generation, he is one of the best masters.


    It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been so depressed recently that I¡¯ve finally got a heart that I¡¯m happy with, and I¡¯ve been beaten up in a fight.


    Then the corners decided to go around the world to find the heart that satisfied them. Just in the previous r¨¬zi corners, I found the heart that I can satisfy myself and succeeded in getting it, but the ninja of Konoha makes myself very upset. In the case that the corners think that they have few rivals in the leaves, the corners stayed on the border of the leaves for a few days, and they also killed a lot of wood leaf ninjas.


    Just here, the ninja who killed a wooden leaf in the corner, when the corners were checking the heart of the ninja killed by himself, suddenly heard the grass next to it moving, and the corner shouted into the grass and shouted: "Who? ?"


    Uchiha and Yu Yu have been hiding in the grass to observe the enemy''s situation. I did not expect to see this scene.


    Uchiha Í« sees this familiar figure through the grass, and the heart is dark, is this not the corner of the past life? Is this mission him? It turned out that he was amazed that the real feathers would be a bit weird. There should be five kinds of chakras.


    "Let''s do it." Yan Mao saw the corners and dug out the heart of the wooden leaf ninja, showing an angry expression.


    "I think we should shoot at speed." Zhen Yu turned to look at Uchihabo''s suggestion.


    "No." Uchiha whispered and held down the shoulders of Yan Mao: "Do you want us to die?"


    "Not at all, with the strength of the three of us, even if we can beat it, we can escape. Besides, there is still a shadow in the dark." Yan Mao was surprised. In his own impression, Uchiha has always been very calm, himself. I haven''t seen Uchiha''s expression of timidity.


    "You don''t know." Uchiha said: "This person is not something we can deal with. This is the person who once assassinated the first generation and escaped safely. This person is at least a shadow."


    ¡°How is it possible?¡± Zhen Yu and Yan Mao asked, how have they not heard of it.


    "In short, we will retreat first, return to Muye to rescue the soldiers. Now it is possible that Huo Ying or the old ghost can confront him. Besides, our task is to find out the enemy''s situation instead of killing it in vain."


    "You are right." Yan Mao thought about it.


    "Then you go first, I will break." Uchiha said.


    When I heard Uchiha¡¯s words, Yan Mao and Zhen Yu nodded ~ www.novelhall.com~ know that now is not a hero.


    Just as Yan Mao and Zhen Yu went to the meeting, Zhen Yu accidentally stepped on a broken piece of wood and made a "squeaky" sound.


    "Who?" shouted the corner.


    Uchiha ͫ and ˷ï, Zhen Yu looked at each other, Uchiha ͫ quickly jumped away from the grass, just at this time a fire spurted.


    "The reaction is quite fast." The angles were surprised to see the dark leaves of the wood leaf appearing in front of them.


    "You should be the dark part of the wood leaf, and other people will come out." The corners are faint.


    Yan Mao and Zhen Yu had no choice but to jump out and stand on the side of Uchiha. "It''s the ninja who has been killing our leaves at the border." Uchiha faintly said that since it was all like this, I could only work hard.


    "This time, the wood leaves actually sent three dark parts, but it is very important to pay attention to this matter, but don''t say that three are thirty, but I can''t help me." The corners are faint. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 537：

    "The tone is too big." Zhen Yu is not convinced.


    "Kid, don''t blame me for not reminding you, but I have worked with your first generation of Huo Ying." The corners are proud.


    "Have a bragging, I think you are a little better than me." Looking at the corners and scorning themselves, suddenly Uchiha thought that maybe it was not without a chance, so he deliberately stimulated.


    "Okay, very good, don''t say I won''t let you, so let you start first." The corners despised.


    "The other party has already set up, you can help me hold them for a while." Uchiha Í« Í« Éí±ß Éí±ß ºÍ ºÍ ºÍ ºÍ ºÍ ºÍ ºÍ Éí±ß Éí±ß Éí±ß Éí±ß Éí±ß Éí±ß Éí±ß Éí±ß


    Yan Mao and Zhen Yu are both a glimpse, then nodded and understood.


    "Okay, I will go first." Uchiha shouted loudly across the corner.


    "Come on." The corners are light.


    As long as you first explode a heart, then with my kaleidoscope to write the wheel eye and Yan Mao their help should have a chance, Uchiha Í« staring at the corner of the heart.


    "Ah." Uchiha squatted and did not directly rush to the corner.


    The horns looked at Uchiha, who had rushed directly toward him, and said: "I thought you had any tricks. It was a waste of my time."


    The corners were punched in the abdomen of Uchiha, who was rushing over, and was directly attacked by Uchiha, and Uchihao was on the sidelines.


    Seeing the situation of Uchiha, I don¡¯t know what Uchiha has to do, and I¡¯m familiar with Yu Zhibo¡¯s being, and I¡¯m looking at it with a real feather, and then rushing to the corner.


    "I have already said that no matter how you struggle, it is useless." The corners are printed: "Fire. The head is bitter."


    A group of fireballs rushed to Yan Mao and Zhen Yu, and they exploded in front of them, "flashing away." Yan Mao shouted. A huge impulse directly rushed out with Yan Mao and Zhen Yu.


    "What power is this?" Real feather surprised.


    "Sure enough, Uchiha said that it is a good angle. This is a powerful corner." Yan Mao climbed up from the ground and said: "Now, I have to see what Uchiha has to do." Yu Mao looks at the Uchiha wave that is still on the sidelines. .


    "Not bad, actually escaped."


    "Be sure to hold him." Yan Mao said.


    "Well." Zhen Yu nodded.


    "It seems that we must make a trick, otherwise it may really die here." Yan Mao touched a short knife: "flag wood knife method. Broken." Yan Mao rushed to the corner.


    At this time, the corners are printed: "Wind. Pressure." A wind column quickly rushed to Yanmao, feeling the great power of the wind column, and the horse immediately hid to the side, escaped the wind column, and then came to the corner. In front of everyone.


    The corners only felt a flash of light in front of me, and I felt the pain from my abdomen. After the knife and the ravine, I saw Yan Mao¡¯s knife cut on the abdomen of the corner.


    "How is this possible?" Yan Mao looked at her knife and saw it cut into a little bit.


    "Beast. Hardening." The corners are put down the handprint.


    "I have to admit that your knife is very good, but unfortunately the strength is a little smaller."


    The corners stretched out a hand and grabbed it to Yan Mao. Yan Mao tried desperately to take the knife back. Unfortunately, the knife was caught, no matter how hard it was, it could not be taken out.


    Seeing that the hands of the corners are getting closer, Yan Mao still refuses to put down the knife in his hand.


    "Be careful, Yan Mao." Zhen Yu rushed over and shouted in the middle of the road: "Get away."


    "As a knife, I will not put down the knife in my hand anyway." Yan Mao shouted.


    "Go to hell." The horns are almost touching the neck of Yan Mao, and his hand stopped at this moment.


    The hands of the horns were stunned, and the eyes of the horns seemed to encounter incredible things.


    "Yu Mao, you want to die, you have to ask me." At this time, Uchiha''s voice came from behind the corner.


    ¡°Uchiha wave?¡± Yan Mao could not believe the authenticity.


    At this time, Yan Mao heard the sound of "Ö¨Ö¨", and one hand came out from the chest of the corner.


    "How is it possible? My sclerotherapy." The corner was not willing to shout.


    At this time, Uchiha stood in the back of the corner and walked one hand behind the corner. "Thousands of birds." Uchiha opened the wheel.


    "Is this the strength of Uchiha?" The real feathers that were coming in stopped in the same place and looked at Uchihabo¡¯s hand wrapped in the chakra¡¯s hand, not convinced.


    "It seems that I have looked down on you. The most powerful of the three is you." The horns looked down at the handcuffs that came out from the chest: "But...."


    Looking at the action of the horns, Uchiha Í« Ë· Ë· Ë· º° shouted: "Yu Mao quickly left this person."


    Uchiha shouted and quickly retracted his hand and then jumped back.


    When he heard Uchiha¡¯s words, Yan Mao immediately took back the short knife and jumped back.


    "Thunder. Go away." The corners that were about to fall down suddenly shook and shouted, forming a lightning net around them and sweeping around.


    "How could he still be alive?" Zhen Yu ran to the side of Meng Mao who had just returned.


    Yan Mao shook his head as he stared at the corner, indicating that it was not clear.


    At this time, Uchiha went to the side of the two people and said: "I know. Because..."


    "Everybody, the real battle is about to begin." Uchiha stared at the corner.


    Behind the corners, there are countless black lines, four masks on the top, one of which has been split, and the strange things in the body of the four black s¨¨ are separated from the body of the horn.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± Zhen Yu and Yan Mao¡¯s eyes were astonished.


    "This is his secret. He is different from ordinary people. He has five hearts." Uchiha looked at the corner with a dignified look.


    "Five hearts, how is this possible?"


    "Nothing is impossible. He can live from the early generation to the present. This is the best proof." Uchiha faintly said.


    "What do we do now?" asked Miao Mao.


    "I have already blasted one of his heart just now. It seems to be the one who can use the bandits. Now he has four hearts, including fire, water, thunder and wind." He said: "If you let them combine the power of ninja, then the power can''t be said, so we have to play separately."


    "How do you know this so clearly?" Yan Mao wondered.


    "This kind of thing will be said later Now it is important to solve this person in front of you." Uchiha replied.


    "I didn''t expect that you actually knew my secret. It seems that I can''t leave you today." The corners looked at Uchiha and yelled at them.


    "There is no time to explain, and the one is handed over to the real feathers, because you are melee, there is no water here, and the power of his otter will be greatly reduced, and then the Thunder''s avatar will be handed over to Yan Mao, so that you It''s easier to get close to him, and the other two are handed over to me." Uchiha said.


    "Good." Yan Mao picked up the short knife.


    "Well." Zhen Yu opened his eyes and looked at the corner of himself.


    "Go on." Uchiha said that the corners began to print and rushed to them, and then rushed to the corners, and ran and sealed.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 538：

    "Even if my ability is so clear, then I can''t leave you anymore, the wind is blowing. The pressure is hurting, the fire is burning. The head is bitter." The corners are all printed, and they can''t let them get close to the idea that this is the corner.


    "Hey." A fireball hit the ground in front of Uchiha, and spread to the surroundings, directly disrupting Uchiha''s formation. Yumao quickly escaped. Zhenyu was directly overturned because he ran too fast. The forefront of Uchiha is also dangerous.


    "So we can''t get close to them." Zhen Yu said.


    "I will drag him first and then find each other''s opponents." Uchiha said, "The illusion. The technique of darkness." Uchiha and Yumao quickly sneaked into the darkness.


    "Is this?" The corners are all looking around and the three monsters are also recalled.


    "Solution." The corners are all printed, and then the darkness begins to slowly recede.


    At this moment, Uchiha suddenly appeared in a place not far from the corner, and said: "The wind is blowing. The vacuum is loose." The vacuum bullets formed by the wind are rushing to the corners and the three monsters, due to the distance. Too close, all of the bullets were in front of the corners. In desperation, the corners and the three monsters each jumped apart and the four were separated.


    "It is now." Uchiha shouted, and Yu Mao and Zhen Yu rushed out from behind Uchiha, and rushed to their opponents. Uchiha Í« Í« ÓÒ ÓÒ ÓÒ x ¨¬ ¨¬ ¨¬ ¨¬ ¨¬ ¨¬ ¨¬ ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é"The thunder in the hand, the chakra began to grow into a long thorn to teach the thunder, and the monster was not slow. He directly escaped the attack of Uchiha, and at this time, Miao Mao appeared in front of the thunder. A knife slashed to the monster.


    The support of the corner is also here, the fire x¨¬ng monster rushed to the Uchiha wave to spurt a fire, Uchiha Í« Í« once again escaped, and then with the fire x¨¬ng monster on the ninth bang, deliberately seduce him to the side.


    The last true feather came to the corner before the real body, and the hand became a palm thorn to the corner, the corners were sideways to escape, and then began to counterattack, kicked the real feathers, then bullied the body, with the real feathers Duel.


    In the battlefields, only Yumao was chased by the Lei X¨¬ng monster. There is no way. The attack range of the monster is too wide. Yan Mao is also a melee type. He can only look for opportunities while avoiding lightning attacks.


    There was a thunderbolt that hit the ground behind Yan Mao. Yan Mao jumped away from the monster and turned to face the monster. "It¡¯s too wrong." Yan Maoyu looked at the monster on the ground, and Yan Mao rushed to the monster, but When Yan Mao rushed over, the monsters retreated backwards, and they did not forget to put lightning. Among them, Yan Mao was hit a few times.


    "Fire ¶Ý. Fire Dragon blasts." Uchiha smashed his belly, and then rushed out of the monster, the fire x ¹ÖÎï ¹ÖÎï Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîAt this time, when the wind next to the wind is about to move, from the back of Uchiha, another Uchiha wave, the right hand gathers the thunder, and the Uchi wave raises the right hand and rushes to the wind. X¨¬ng monster, "Thousands of birds."


    "Wind. Pressure." The monster continued to blow out the wind blade toward Uchiha, and Uchiha left the right and flashed to the front of the monster and suddenly was hit by the wind blade to become a smoke.


    "The situation is not optimistic." Uchiha squatted and watched the situation on the field, and saw that Yan Mao was at a disadvantage, and Zhen Yu was still playing with the horns, himself. Uchiha looked back and looked at the two monsters in front of him.


    "Now I can see who can open the situation first." Zhen Yu once again repelled the corner of the heart, then let me first open the situation, Zhen Yu looked at the corners that rushed to himself.


    Zhen Yu puts out the starting style of soft boxing. "It is time to show the results of the practice in the dark, soft boxing. Gossip."


    "Is this?" The angle looked puzzled at the real feathers. Only Chakra was condensed in both hands, and the corners felt dangerous. Immediately, he said: "Water raft. Water wall." A water wall in front of the corner form.


    At the corner of the real feathers, a laser-like shock wave hit the corner and hit the water wall in an instant. The water wall was broken in a flash.


    The corners were all blown out and fell to the ground in a fragmented manner. "Is it over?" Zhen Yu''s breathless hands were on the floor, and he looked at the broken corner and smiled hard.


    "Be careful, he is still not dead." Uchiha screamed and saw the movement here.


    When I heard Uchiha¡¯s words, I¡¯m so smiling, I want to go backwards. Unfortunately, I just got a hand from the ground to grab the feet of the real feathers. Drilled through the ground with the black line. The opposite corners of the opposite side slowly exposed a myriad of black lines connecting the bodies. And the corners are slowly standing up and there are countless black lines on him.


    "It''s really dangerous, but fortunately you are not skilled enough, or I will die." The corners slowly began.


    The black line of the corners stretched to the side of the real feathers, tied the real feathers and then pulled them to the front, then smashed some black lines to the real feathers in the sh¨¨, "I will solve you first." The angles are all looking at the real feathers.


    "True feathers." Uchiha screamed and shouted to the side, accidentally, hit by a wind blade and fell to the ground.


    Yan Mao is struggling with a knife to resist a lightning bolt.


    ¡°Is it here?¡± Zhen Yu closed his eyes.


    The black line of the corner has slowly reached into the mouth of Zhen Yu.


    "Moonlight knife method. Flash." At this time a knife cut on the black line, the real feathers lost the black line, fell to the ground, a black shadow flashed around the true feathers leaving the corner.


    "Where are you?" The corner shouted, and there was a burst of suspicion in his heart. He could not find himself around him. It seemed to be an assassination ninja.


    "Moon Shadow." Zhen Yu sees the humanity in front of her eyes.


    "It''s okay." Moon Shadow asked the real feather.


    "I am fine, but I am still there, or I will die."


    "We are companions, if you are polite, you don''t have to say it." Moon Shadow said after reading the corner: "This time the enemy is very troublesome."


    "Yeah." Zhen Yu struggled to stand up and said: "It is the first time I have encountered such a weird opponent You are alright." Moon Shadow asked.


    "Don''t look down on me, I am not so easy to be knocked down." Zhen Yu firmly.


    "That''s good, then we will fight side by side." Moonsha smiled.


    Seeing the smile of the moon shadow, the face of Zhen Yu could not help but red, slightly sideways: "Well."


    The corners looked at the moon shadow and then said: "Even if there is more than one person, the ending is the same." The lines on the corners also began to stretch out.


    Add bookmark to the previous chapter ¡ûBack to list¡úNext chapter TXT download


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 539：

    At this time, in a forest on the border of the leaves, it was divided into three battlefields on the flat land.


    Yan Mao avoids the lightning strikes of the monsters, and the lightning strikes on the ground. Yan Mao keeps escaping from lightning, constantly retreating, and doing awkwardness.


    "Cough." Uchiha on the other side climbed up from the ground and looked at the two monsters on the opposite side. My heart was tangled. Is it necessary to use this trick now?


    In the battlefield of the corners of the body, the real feathers and the moon shadows are closely staring at the corners of the body separated by countless black lines.


    "Let''s go together." Zhen Yu shouted.


    "Well." The moon shadow nodded, then picked up the knife in his hand and rushed to the corner after the real feather.


    The corners stretched out countless black lines and rushed to the true feathers. Zhen Yu gathered his hands in Chakra and waved the black lines that were cut off. At this time, Yueying jumped to the front of the corner with the cover of true feathers. The knife was cut to the corner, and the corner was unhurriedly stretched out to the left hand to catch the moon shadow. There were countless black lines extending around the hand and tied to the moon shadow.


    "Transparent." The moon shadow was printed with one hand, and then the moon shadow disappeared into the eyes of the corner, and the left hand of the corner was caught.


    "Amount." Let the corners look awkward.


    "Moonlight knife method. Moon shadow." The moon shadow appeared again in the air.


    The corners extend out of the right hand and grab the moon shadow again. The moon shadow disappears again.


    The corners are frowning, and the movements around them are carefully observed. Suddenly, the right hand grabs the right hand and grabs it to the right. Suddenly, there is nothing in the middle of the corner of the right hand. The right hand of the corner is firmly grasped. .


    "Oh, it¡¯s too small to look at me." The corners sneered.


    Just as the corners were proud, the moon shadow in the hand suddenly softened into black water and flowed away from the hands of the corner.


    "How is it possible?" The corner was surprised.


    At this moment, the moon shadow appeared in the place where the original shadow was, and then jumped behind the corner of the capital and cut it behind the corners. When the moon shadow was about to be cut into the corner, the black line suddenly filled in the corners. Puncture out to the surroundings.


    Seeing the black line that was stabbed, the moon shadow only cut off the surface of the surface. After seeing things can''t be done, the moon shadow returned to the side of Zhen Yu.


    "Haha, I will definitely win, because our combat experience is too much." Corner laughed.


    "How do you see?" asked Zhen Yu.


    "He is right, we have too much combat experience." Moonshadow replied.


    Yan Mao once again escaped a lightning bolt, stopped at one side and stared at the monster. "It is too annoying." Yan Mao said to himself.


    "It seems that I have to use that trick." Yan Mao made up his mind, his legs were slightly squatting, his hand pressed a short knife and began to gain momentum.


    The monster stood in the distance and looked at Yan Mao, then began to collect lightning from the mouth.


    "Flag wood knife method. White teeth." Yan Mao as a white tooth generally rushed to the monster, Yan Mao quickly left behind a white s¨¨ tail, flashed in the sky.


    A scar appeared on the monster''s body. The scar was cut from the right shoulder of the monster to the left abdomen. The monster''s mouth still contained lightning and did not spray it out.


    Standing behind the monster, Yan Mao stood in the original position, a crack slowly appeared on the mask of the monster, and then numerous cracks began to appear, and the monster slowly fell.


    After the monster fell, Yan Mao squatted on the ground with a knife, panting his chest, and then slowly fell to the ground.


    The corners are again flying to fly the feathers, feel the heart of the thunder is blown up, roaring: "How is it possible, my heart, I want you to die." Then the corners began to recall the other two hearts.


    "This..." Moonshadow and True Feather looked at each other and looked at the changes in the corners.


    "Water marshes. Water wall." Raised the water wall around Uchiha, and a fire hit the water wall.


    After the water wall dissipated, the Uchihabo inside was exposed. Uchiha was tired and screaming and writing, and he stood up and panted. It seemed that he didn¡¯t have to work. No matter what happened later, he would first pass the crisis before him. The waves are printed.


    At this moment, Uchiha suddenly felt the pressure loose, and the two monsters suddenly ran back and gathered back to the body.


    Do you wonder what happened? Uchiha sneaked a sigh, then observed the situation on the field, shouting at the moon shadow and the real feathers: "Get out of them, they will be together."


    After talking about Uchiha, he quickly rushed to the side of the city where he fell to the ground and observed the situation of Yan Mao.


    "What?" Hearing Uchiha''s words, Moon Shadow and True Feather looked at each other. Real feathers said: "I have a way to blow this heart."


    "What is the way?" Moon shadow doubts.


    Zhen Yu walked to the moon shadow and whispered a few words, and the moon shadow nodded.


    "It must be fast, it will be effective before his other two hearts come back." The real feathers, then rushed to the corner of the heart that was summoning.


    "Jumping the clown." The corners saw the moon shadow and the black line in the hands of the real feathers that rushed toward him. The black line wrapped around the moon shadow.


    "Moonlight knife method. Shadow flies" Moon shadow walked to the front of the corner, flashed to the side, and then the black line rushed to flash again to the opposite side of the knife to cut the corner, when you hit the corner, suddenly from the corner All the skin sticks a black line around the moon shadow knife.


    "Just take your hand first." The corners were angered, and then the black thread sticking out like a needle stabbed to the moon shadow, and stopped at the black line a few centimeters away from the shadow of the moon, and the moon shadow was sweating.


    "This time you are so close, you can still live." Zhen Yu stood in front of the corner, his hands pressed on the chest of the corner.


    "Ignore you, it turns out that this is your plan, let this woman come to disturb me." The corners were wrong and then opened.


    "It''s a pity that you know it is too late, go to hell, soft boxing....." shouted. The horns felt that the huge pressure on their chests was slowly forming. When the horns thought they were going to die, they suddenly felt a feather, bleeding at the corners of their mouths, and then slammed their chests to the ground.


    "How is it possible?" A blood spurted out of the mouth of the real feather, and his eyes narrowed unbelievably.


    "Hahaha, it¡¯s really helping me." The corners all laughed.


    The shadow of the moon stunned when the attention of the corner was attracted by the real feathers broke away from the **** of the black line, returned to the side of Zhenyu, and raised the real feather and asked: "It''s okay."


    "I''m sorry, I''m tired of you, it''s really a human being." Zhen Yu said with a smile on his chest.


    "We are companions, what are you doing?" Moonsha smiled.


    "Just take the knife for you first." I have been screaming at the corners of laughter, looking at the moon shadow and the real feathers.


    At this moment, the two hearts of the corners returned to the corners of the corners, and the corners were printed: "Fire. The head is bitter."


    "Wind. Pressure." Two monsters look to open the mouth to the moon shadow, the fire and the wind slowly form in the mouth.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 540：

    "We are going to die." The shadow of the moon shadow is awkward and indifferent.


    "I didn''t expect to be able to die with a big beauty like you." Zhen Yu looked calm.


    Finally, the fire and wind in the monster''s mouth have formed a wind and a fireball blows to the moon shadow and the real feather.


    "Hey." The fireball exploded in the place of Moon Shadow and True Feather.


    "It¡¯s finally dead." The corners looked at the smoke.


    "You want to die? I have to ask me, I don''t remember that I agree that you are dead." At this time, the voice of Uchiha was heard from the smoke.


    The angle couldn''t believe that the smoke slowly dissipated, and a huge virtual shadow appeared in the eyes of the corner. Uchiha stood in front of the moon shadow.


    Uchiha opened his eyes and looked at the corners and said: "The man must be Zuo."


    Do you want to die? I have to ask me, I don''t remember I agree that you are dead. At this time, Yu Zhibo¡¯s voice came from the smoke.


    The angle couldn''t believe that the smoke slowly dissipated, and a huge virtual shadow appeared in the eyes of the corner. Uchiha stood in front of the moon shadow.


    Uchiha opened his eyes and looked at the corners and said: "The man must be Zuo."


    A huge virtual shadow protects Uchiha and smashes them, and the shadow of the dragon scale sword is in the hand.


    "Uchiha wave." Moonshadow saw the familiar figure happy.


    Uchiha Í« turned and smiled at the moon shadow and said: "You are fine."


    Moonshake shook his head and said: "It''s okay."


    "Nothing is fine, help me take care of Yan Mao." Uchiha Í« put down the ˷ïµÀ.


    "Is this?" Zhen Yu looked at the phantom around him and said to himself, and then looked at Uchiha, this is your true strength, and I really think in my heart.


    "Well, now is the time to solve the problem." Uchiha Í« turned and looked at the corner.


    At this time, the corners were looking at the phantom with a look of surprise. When I heard the words of Uchiha, the corners all looked back and looked at Uchiha. "Although I don¡¯t know what this move is? But the difference in strength is not the case. Can fill in."


    "The reason why I hide this trick before is to get you in one fell swoop." Uchiha shouted.


    "Do not talk nonsense. Fire. Head hard." Fire x¨¬ng monster spurted to Uchiha.


    "Useless." Uchiha waved his hand to the side, and the shadow was a wave. He opened the fireball directly and exploded next to it.


    This made the corners a surprise, and then replied: "I don''t believe it." Finished, the black line in his hands, countless black lines sh¨¨ to Uchiha Í« Í« Ò» Ò» ±» ±» ±» ±» ±» ±» ±» ±» ±» ±» ±» ±» ±» ±» ±».


    "Little tricks." Uchiha faintly said, the hand used a knife in the hand to cut the black line, then Uchiha smashed the whole road: "Death." Both hands hold the sword, the shadow is the same action, rushing Both corners are drawn to the next corner.


    Feel the death of the sword in the sword, the corners do not dare to sneak into the road: "Water Margin. True water wall." A huge water curtain appeared in front of the corner to protect the corners and two monsters.


    "Useless." Feel the huge resistance uploaded by the sword, Uchiha smashed the power, and saw the giant sword of the phantom cut the water curtain in half, and the corners looked at the huge sword that was cut.


    The water of the curtain of "»©" fell on the ground to reveal the scene inside. The corners stood in the same place. A scar was known from the top of the corner and was cut into two halves.


    "Huh." Uchiha stood in the same place with the sword exhausted, and the phantom became obscured, panting and looking at the corners that were split into two halves.


    At this moment, the shadow disappeared two times, revealing the inside of Uchiha.


    "Uchiha waved you to success." Moon Shadow ran to Uchiha, and he supported Uchiha, who was about to fall.


    "It''s not that easy." Uchiha Í« Í« weak road: "You are going, I will get up later, I will stop him for a while, I did not expect this move to consume so much, I thought I could at least kill another heart." Uchiha squinted at the left eye.


    "But you..." The moon shadow hesitated: "Let the true feathers take the Yanmao first, I will stay with you."


    "I also stayed, we are companions, aren''t we?" Zhen Yu took hold of Yan Mao and came over and smiled at Uchiha.


    "You are our captain, how can we let the captain die?" Yan Mao is weak and authentic.


    At this time, the two monsters slowly melted into the body of the horns. A dead monster was thrown out. The eyes of the horns began to turn again, and they looked at the phantom of Uchiha.


    "You don''t want to go, you ruined my three hearts today, I want to replace them with your heart." There are two masks behind the corners, watching Uchiha yell at them.


    Uchiha looked around and looked at their firm faces. Uchiha suddenly felt warm in his heart, then made up his mind, and then looked at the corners and said to the moon: "Then we will face it together." ¡±


    "Good." Moon shadows they sing.


    "Look at what else you can bear." The corners of the hands extended black lines sh¨¨ to Yu Zhibo smashed them, a black line like a steel needle tied to Uchiha Í« ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ "The moon shadow looks at the real feather road.


    Zhen Yu nodded, they wanted Uchiha and Yu Mao to take a break and wanted two people to drag the corner for a while.


    Suddenly one hand held the moon shadow and the real feather, Uchiha said: "No, you stand behind me."


    "But you...." He Yu hesitated. .


    "I told you to step back." Uchiha screamed, then slowed down: "I have my own way."


    Seeing that Uchiha is coming true, the moon shadow and the real feathers could not help but follow the words of Uchiha, and went to Uchiha.


    Watching Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í«Want to die?"


    "Today, even if you try your best, you will defeat you." Uchiha sighed slowly, and then began to close his eyes.


    "Pretend to be the same." The angles are all looking at Uchiha''s action and disdain: "Go to hell." The black line stabbed Yu Zhibo.


    Just as the black line was about to hit Uchiha, Uchiha suddenly opened his eyes and said: "Azure."


    A group of black inflammation fell on the black line, as the black line began to burn, "What is this?" Knowing that when the black inflammation fell on the corners, the corners felt black and not easy, no matter how you get it. Does not die.


    A faint look at the corners is constantly busy, Uchiha said: "Tenzhao will not be extinguished, know that burning the target, you do not have to work."


    "Ah." The corner was not willing to scream, until I knew that I couldn¡¯t get rid of what Uchiha said, so I wouldn¡¯t be willing to separate the one that was ignited by the black smoke. The monster slowly disappeared.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 541：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "It''s really amazing." Moonshadow walked to Uchihabo''s side and watched the black inflammation slowly disappearing.


    Behind him, Yu Yu looked at Uchiha with a complicated look. I didn''t expect that I thought it was close to him. Now it seems to be a joke.


    "Damn." The corners are all looking at Uchiha, but they dare not have any action. Obviously, they are afraid that Uchiha will use the sun again.


    Looking at the expression of the horns, Uchiha knows the thoughts of the horns and smiles at him. Unfortunately, this handsome smile is like a devil''s smile in the eyes. The corners are very contradictory. I don''t know if I want to see it. So deadlocked, no one dares to do it first.


    After a long time, the corners are still showing a timid expression.


    Seeing the horns with a timid expression, the moon shadow said: "Uchiha wave, burn him with black inflammation."


    When he heard the moon shadow, Uchiha began to print slowly and then closed his eyes.


    When I saw Uchiha, I started to move, and the corners were immediately scared. A spurt of fire from the Uchiha wave smashed the line of Uchiha, and people immediately ran back.


    "Water sputum. Water wall." I know that Uchiha opened his eyes and the eyes of the writing wheel have long returned to normal eyes.


    A wall of water protected Uchiha and smashed them, blocking the fire group at the corner.


    Then the water wall dispersed to reveal the scene inside, Uchiha stood in the same place, behind them, they stood behind.


    "Uchiha wave, why don''t you burn him." Moonshadow went to Uchihabo and wondered.


    When I saw Uchiha, I didn¡¯t answer my own words. The moon shadow was a little unhappy. I went to Uchiha¡¯s side and shot it on Uchiha¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Day...¡± The moon shadow just opened, I saw Uchiha slowly. Fall to the ground.


    Moon Shadow immediately rushed up to hug Uchiha, "What happened to you?" Moon Shadow asked nervously.


    "Don''t... ask this... much more, leave this soon, or he will come back again." After Uchiha screamed hard, the first stunned.


    "Uchiha wave, Uchiha wave." The moon shadow shook the body of Uchiha.


    "He was over-consumed and temporarily fainted. Uchiha said that it is correct. We will leave here soon. Otherwise, the person suddenly wants to understand it. I can¡¯t escape without the current state." Go down to the moon shadow.


    "Yeah, we are going back to the village, so that we can treat Uchiha."


    "Well, then let''s go." The moon shadow reacted, and then quickly picked up Uchiha, and ran back in the direction of the village.


    Zhen Yu and Yan Mao also left, here to restore the calm of the past, but the destruction on the ground and around tells the story of the fierce battle.


    After a long time, the corners came back here, and my face was twisted. I punched the tree around me and said, "I will definitely come back."


    In the Wood Leaf Hospital, the hand was sitting behind the desk, a kind of absent-minded, and the hand touched the necklace on the neck.


    "I haven''t seen him for two years. I don''t know how he is?" The director whispered.


    "The hand, the hand is fast, there is a wound that needs you to treat." A medical staff ran.


    "Don''t worry, you slowly said." The master put down the necklace.


    "The situation is urgent." The medical staff gasped.


    "Come with me." Gang hands up.


    "Well, come with me." Medical Ninja.


    Outside the ward, Moon Shadow and Zhen Yu sat outside. "Uchiha wave, there will be nothing." Moon Shadow walked around and said to himself.


    "You calm down, Uchiha said that he will not have anything." Zhen Yu comforted.


    "But after going in for so long, there is no movement at all."


    "Come on, come." Just as Yueying and Zhenyu waited anxiously, the medical staff came with the outline.


    The moon shadow greeted me and looked at the outline: "Is she? How is it so young?"


    The medical staff heard the tone of the moon shadow and explained: "This is the highest medical doctor in our hospital now."


    "Okay, let the doctor go in." Zhen Yu took the moon shadow.


    Hearing their conversation, the hand standing on the side smiled and said: "This lady, don''t be so anxious, please let me see the injury first." Then the hand went into the ward.


    At this point, several doctors stood at the bed to discuss something. The master came to the bed and asked, "Can you tell me about the situation?"


    A doctor came out and said: "This is a dark part. I was seriously injured in the execution of the task."


    Hearing his words, he looked at the dark part lying on the bed, took the mask, and then asked, "How is the condition?"


    "We just discussed it. This is why he is over-consumed and has something to do with his eyes."


    "What, what eyes?" The hand suddenly listened to his words and reacted.


    "You don''t know?" the doctor wondered, then took the medical record to the outline.


    The master quickly grabbed the medical record and turned it over. He said to himself: "This... write the eye?"


    "Yes, this dark part is the person of the Uchiha family." The doctor heard the words of the master and explained: "It seems to be called Uchiha..."


    "Uchiha Uibo wave?"


    "Yes, this is the name, how do you know?" the doctor wondered.


    The master did not pay attention to the doctor''s problem. He came to Yu Zhibo''s bed and slowly took off the mask. He saw only a familiar face. "Uchiha wave." The hand has tears.


    "What is going on?" The doctor asked the person next to him, and the person next to him hesitated: "It should be known."


    "Outline, now is not sad, or treat the injured soon." The doctor walked to the side of the road.


    "Right right." The hand wiped the tears and began to carefully check the injuries of Uchiha.


    At this time, Uchiha stunned in bed and was unconscious of the outside world. At this time, Uchiha was in a dark world.


    "Where is this?" Uchiha looked at the surrounding environment.


    Quiet for a long time You are here. Suddenly a majestic voice came.


    "Who are you?" Uchiha screamed and prepared.


    "This question will be known later." The mysterious voice said.


    "What do you bring me here?" Uchiha groaned.


    "It''s not that I brought you here, but that you came here." Mysterious humanity.


    The words of the mysterious man let Uchiha sneak a sigh and say: "How is it possible?"


    "Oh, don''t be too surprised, now I am just a avatar, you should know your dragon scale sword and necklace." The mysterious man explained.


    "Yeah, that necklace is still handed to me." Uchiha shouted.


    "I guess you should have the power to write the eyes and the raft." Mysterious humanity.


    "Yes, how do you know?" Uchiha said differently. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 542：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. If you want to know who I am, put the hibiscus Chakra into the dragon scale sword and necklace at the same time." Mysterious man mysteriously said: "Of course you can choose not to come, but according to me I know that your writing eye should be too fast to use."


    "What do you mean? Hey." Hearing the mysterious man''s own thoughts, Uchiha asked urgently.


    Unfortunately, the mysterious person seems to have left, no one answered the words of Uchiha.


    "Hey." Uchiha, who was lying in bed, sat up and shouted.


    Uchiha, who just got up, couldn''t help but look at the surrounding environment. A voice next to him passed into Uchihabo''s ear. "Uchiha wave, you woke up." The hand rubbed his eyes and saw Uchiha Í« happy.


    "You are.. hand?" Uchiha sighed.


    "How come you don''t know me."


    "How can I be here?" Uchiha said.


    "This is a hospital. You have been seriously injured. It was your companion who brought you." The master did not care.


    "Oh, that''s it." Uchiha said with relief: "What about them?"


    "All went back, but the woman seems to care about you, what is your relationship?" asked the hands of Uchiha.


    "Nothing, it is a companion." Uchiha sighed.


    ¡°Really?¡± The master said half-heartedly.


    "Right, I have been lying here for a few days?" Uchiha asked.


    "Three days, I can worry about dying." The grievance complained: "Don''t do such a dangerous thing in the future."


    "Yes is." Uchiha Í« Í« ÑÜ ¡£.


    "You know how to perfuse me."


    Then the face is serious and said: "Uchiha, you have a bad news to tell you."


    "Is there a problem with my eyes." Uchiha asked if he thought of the mysterious person.


    "How do you know?" The outline hand wondered: "But don''t worry, I will definitely find a way to help you treat it."


    "You don''t have to be so nervous, I''m fine, you can''t do anything about this kind of thing." Uchiha looked at the anxious hand and couldn''t help but smile, then reached out and touched the face of the hand to comfort the road.


    "Right, how are you here?" Uchiha asked, looking at the frustrated hand.


    "You also know that I have started to learn medical ninjutsu. I am here for an internship."


    "It turned out to be like this." Uchiha shouted.


    "Right, you are hungry, I am going to give you food." I saw Uchiha¡¯s face s¨¨.


    "Well." Uchiha smirked and looked at the hand.


    After the release of the hand, Uchiha¡¯s face sighed down, and stretched out his hands, his eyes fixed on his hand.


    "Hey, write the eye."


    Three days later, Uchiha stood in the backyard of the hospital, holding a dragon scale sword in his hand and sitting on the ground.


    The hands of the hands walked to the side of Uchiha, and looked at Uchiha, and said, "You recover very fast."


    "Oh, this little injury is nothing?" Uchiha smiled.


    "Yes, your eyes..." The master looked at Yu Zhibo, who was gradually sinking down, and hesitated: "Don''t be nervous, even if you don''t write a round eye, I believe you will be very powerful."


    "You don''t have to comfort me." Uchiha said with a bitter smile: "You also know that my raft has not improved for so many years. Now even the only writing wheel can''t be used, I can only do this in my life." Boao looked at his hands slowly.


    "Uchiha wave." The hand hugs Uchiha.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Uchiha groaned at the hair of the hand.


    "Well." The hand nodded and buried his head in the arms of Uchiha.


    What the master did not know was that Uchiha¡¯s face was not reconciled, and his hand tightened the dragon scale sword.


    At night, a forest of wood leaves, a black shadow passed, and finally stopped in a flat place, Uchiha slowly came out of the woods.


    Going to the middle, Uchihao stood in the same place with the dragon scale sword, and carefully looked at the dragon scale sword. Through the moonlight''s anti-sh¨¨, a dragon moved in the sword and stroked it for a while.


    After a while, I picked up the dragon scale sword and hesitated for a while, pulling off the necklace on my neck and holding one thing in one hand.


    Slowly injecting these two things into the wood, and then the two things were brilliant, and then two blue light were circled in front to form an ancient door.


    Uchiha waved up to look at this, the door, feeling the smell of exudation, full of majesty, simple atmosphere.


    Just then, a voice came, the voice of the mysterious man that day, "You really came, come in."


    When I heard the mysterious words, Uchiha did not hesitate and walked in slowly.


    After Uchiha broke in, the dragon scale sword and necklace flashed into the door, and then the door disappeared, and the forest restored its usual quietness.


    Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í«


    Uchiha smashed the strange environment around him, and the endless prairie, except one or two rabbits skipped, there was nothing else.


    At this moment, "Hey." A burst of sound came out in the distance. Uchihao only felt like a skybreak, and the whole earth was shaking.


    Looking up, a huge figure is approaching quickly. When the figure came close to Uchiha, it was recognized as a dinosaur. Uchiha was careful to guard.


    The dinosaur ran to the front of Uchiha, and stopped to look at the disproportionate Uchiha wave.


    Just as the dinosaurs looked at Uchiha, the Uchiha was also a large number of big guys who played countless times more than themselves. Uchiha¡¯s current expression can only be described as stunned.


    The dinosaur''s eyes are the size of the lantern, the teeth are pointed and long, and the sun shines under the anti-sh¨¨ of the sun. The sharp point on the head knows its power, the forelimbs are short, and the hind legs are as thick as the pillars. There is a big tail behind him, and the whole is a killing tank The most amazing thing for Uchiha is that this dinosaur is still covered with sparkling armor.


    "Overlord Dragon?" Uchiha smashed.


    After watching the dinosaur for a long time, he said: "You are Uchiha Uchiha?"


    "The dinosaur can still speak." Uchiha is wondering where he is.


    "What dinosaur? My name is Dragon Pa." The dinosaur said: "You are the one the Dragon King wants to see?"


    "Amount, that, Longba Big Brother." Uchiha snorted and said: "Who is the Dragon King?"


    "Ah." Longba irritated and shook his head: "How can you be so annoying, no matter what, it is you, come to my head, I will go back to the task."


    "Oh, okay." At this time, Uchiha also reacted, and my heart began to calm down. This dinosaur should not hurt himself. It is mainly seen on TV on the previous life that the deterrent power of dinosaurs is too great. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 543：

    Longba saw Uchiha jumped on his head, and Longba immediately ran in the direction of the coming.


    Uchiha, who sits on the dragon''s head, feels a word "cool."


    Feel the wind blowing from my face, Uchiha now wants to scream.


    "I really don''t understand, how can the Dragon King show you this way?" At this time, Longba said.


    "I don''t know." Uchiha replied: "I don''t even know who the Dragon King you said."


    "You don''t have to be modest. Since the Dragon King is optimistic, you will have your power." Longba said.


    "Amount." Uchiha can not help but smile, this is not following you.


    "Come on." Longba shouted.


    When I heard Longba, Uchiha couldn¡¯t help but look back. I was surrounded by dinosaurs, and there were many dragons playing.


    The main thing is that a huge hall is located in front, and a five-clawed golden dragon squatting on the main hall is very sacred and majestic, with a huge door open.


    "Go in." Longba rushed to Yu Zhibo.


    "Well." Uchiha Í« slowly walked into the hall, constantly looking at the hall along the way, the golden glory of the temple, Yu Zhibo slowly walked into the hall, suddenly saw the main hall of the zh¨­ngy¨¡ng sitting on a throne Wearing Tsing Yi, there are two dragon horns on the head, a majestic old man.


    The old man was showing a kind smile and looking at Uchiha, who was approaching. "You are coming." The old man opened his mouth.


    "It''s you, you are the mysterious person?" Uchiha was surprised.


    "It''s just me." The old man nodded.


    "Is you let me here?" Uchiha asked.


    "Not bad." The old man replied.


    "Why is this?" Uchiha groaned.


    "Sit down first, let''s talk slowly." The old man smiled slightly.


    "Oh." Uchiha sat in a chair.


    "I will explain it to you first." The old man stood up and walked to the front of Uchiha: "Do you know where this is?"


    Uchiha shook his head.


    "This is the place where our dragons are stationed." The old man opened his mouth.


    "You are the dragons?" Yu Zhibo wondered.


    "Yes, of course, the dragons are just a collective name, just like the dragon tyrants you just saw. They belong to our dinosaurs." The old man explained: "Only the real five-clawed dragon is the real dragon."


    "Like the five-clawed golden dragon seen outside?" Uchiha was surprised that this is not the dragon of our previous life. It turns out that there is a dragon in this world.


    "Not bad." Old man.


    "Then why did you let me come here? I don''t think I can help you, and what do you say that has something to do with my writing?" Uchiha shrugged.


    The old man cocked his index finger and shook. "Young people should not underestimate their energy, let alone your ability to be Uchiha and the hands and feet."


    "Don''t mention it, the writing of the round eyes can''t be used anymore. I can only use some simple martial arts for a thousand hands, and I can''t use a big trick." Uchiha waved and smiled.


    "This is what I will say to you next time." The old man smiled and said.


    "Oh, don''t you have any way?" Uchiha hurriedly asked.


    The old man smiled slightly: "I want to know, just come with me." The old man walked to the apse, and Uchiha also stood up and quickly caught up.


    After a long corridor, the old man walked into a hall with Uchiha, and Uchiha looked puzzled at the two old men sitting on the ground.


    "I will introduce you to you first." The old man pointed to the old man in blue: "This is the elder of the Blue Dragon."


    Blue Dragon looked solemnly and rushed to Yu Zhibo and nodded. Uchiha nodded and nodded.


    "Don''t be surprised, he is this kind of temper." Old man.


    "Don''t dare not." Uchiha replied.


    Then pointed to the old man in red: "This is the Red Dragon Elder."


    "This is the person chosen by the Dragon God." The old man in red smiled.


    "Hello, Red Dragon Elder, my name is Uchiha Uchiha." Uchiha said.


    "I am the patriarch of the dragon, Qinglong. You can call me the old man."


    Then the old man pointed to the small channel on the ground: "This is what I said about your hope of writing the rotation of the wheel."


    "This is?" Uchiha groaned.


    "Speaking of this matter, we must also mention the secret of a dragon." The old man sighed.


    The elders of the blue and the elders of the red dragon looked at each other and sighed.


    The old man of Qinglong walked to his seat and sat down slowly. Then he said: "Do you know the relationship between the Uchiha family and the thousand hands?"


    Uchiha has a relationship with Uchiha and Chiba? Then he said: "What is the relationship? I only know that Uchiha and the Chiba are descendants of the Six Immortals."


    "Do you still know six immortals?" Qinglong old man said differently.


    The Blue Dragon and the Red Dragon are also a bit strange.


    Qinglong old man sighed: "That''s already good. Now young people can know that six immortals are good."


    Can I tell you that I am crossing? "But what is the connection between these?" Uchiha tweeted the subject.


    "Six ah, it is a long time ago." Qinglong old man exclaimed.


    Uchiha stunnedly looked at the old man of Qinglong Sorry, it is easy to feel the emotions when I am older. "Green Dragon always apologized.


    "Nothing, you go on." Uchiha shouted.


    "I have done six-way psychic beasts." Qinglong old words are not surprisingly slow and slow.


    "What?" Uchiha was surprised.


    ¡°I am surprised?¡± Qinglong old man smiled and said: ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t need to be surprised. If you know the hidden feelings inside, you won¡¯t be surprised.¡±


    "Oh." Uchiha shouted.


    "This matter has to be said from ancient times." Qinglong old man said: "In ancient times, human beings are not so much and so powerful now. At that time, there were many powerful orcs, the most powerful of which was us. The dragons, in this world, can be described as casual." Talking about the pride of the dragon''s brilliant Qinglong old man.


    "Why then why would it be like this now?" Uchiha asked in a puzzled way.


    Qinglong old man did not blame Yu Zhibo for interrupting his own words and continued: "Until one day, the pride of our dragons, the dragon gods died in the near future because of their longevity. Since then, with the continuous prosperity of the Terran, the dragons It started to go downhill. In fact, it¡¯s not just the decline of the dragons. All the orcs have begun to go down."


    "At this time, the dragon appeared the most outstanding black dragon since the dragon god, that is, my brother." Qinglong old man.


    "Isn''t that good for you?" Uchiha groaned.


    Qinglong old man shook his head and continued: "It¡¯s just that all of us think so, but in fact, the thought of Black Dragon is too extreme. In fact, when the dragon **** died, he realized that the rise of the Terran is already Unstoppable trend, he also deliberately for the Dragons.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 544：

    .


    Finally, the dragon god, he confessed that our dragons must not be enemies with the dragons forever, or the dragons will perish. However, the black dragon''s stubborn understanding of the decline of the dragon is the reason of the human race, so he is thinking about how to destroy the human race. ¡±


    "And then?" Uchiha asked.


    "But the Terran at that time has grown stronger and stronger than the Dragon."


    "The last black dragon couldn''t help but embarked on the extreme road. He didn''t know where to learn that our dragon''s temple was sealed with something here. It is said that if you can get this thing, you can get endless power, so the black dragon wants to open the seal. ¡±


    "But because of the dragon''s ancestral training and the fate of the dragon god, the people in the dragons did not support him at the time, but the black dragon at that time had lost his senses, and the elder who finally wounded the guards sealed the seal. ¡±


    "What exactly is that seal?" Uchiha asked.


    "It''s a gun." Qinglong old man looked at Yu Zhibo.


    "The gun?" Uchiha was surprised.


    "Yes, it''s just a gun." Qinglong old man recalled: "I still remember the gun that was full of ruin."


    "At that time, after the black dragon came out of the seal, it began to change like a person, and began to kill people. Not only the people but also the compatriots of the dragons, even the elders of the dragons were killed because they couldn¡¯t see the past and wanted to get the black dragon back." Old man.


    "and then?"


    "In the end, the elders of the Dragons began to look up information about the guns there. Finally, they knew in the ancient handwriting of the Dragon God. It turned out that this is the demon gun that the dragon **** personally sealed. This gun will cause people to kill. In the end, this gun became a **** and killing in the world. In the end, the dragon **** decided to personally destroy the gun. The dragon **** finally hit the gunman three times. It was only after three days of night that the gunman was barely killed. Unfortunately, even the dragon **** could only seal the gun and could not destroy it. Finally, the dragon gods marked the place where the gun was sealed as a forbidden place. The children of the dragon family should guard this place for generations. I just didn''t expect it to be taken out by the Black Dragon."


    "The dragon is gone, isn''t there anyone who can stop this gun?" Uchiha shouted.


    Qinglong old man nodded and said: "In the end, we really decided that we could cooperate with the Terran and seal the gun together."


    "How is the result?" Uchiha asked, not waiting.


    "The last Terran elected the most powerful six of the Terran people at that time to complete this task." Qinglong old man.


    "Don''t the people sent by the dragons here are you." Yu Zhibo guessed.


    "The patriarch, as the first master of the dragons except the black dragon, of course accepted this task." The blue dragon elders next to him explained.


    Qinglong old man nodded and said: "There was no way at the time. At that time, the black dragon was completely controlled by the devil gun. I didn''t know anyone, so I decided to do it myself."


    "In the end, did you win?" Uchiha shouted.


    "Well." Qinglong old man wiped his eyes and said: "At the time, I was the sixth summoned beast and six matches to defeat the black dragon."


    "Unfortunately, with our strength is not enough to destroy the gun, but also to kill the black dragon, so I decided to separate the black dragon''s soul from the body after six consultations, and seal his body on the moon, and their The power is also divided into two parts by the iyou dragon and the human race. In order to completely solve the influence of the demon gun, the six roads seal the smaller forces belonging to human beings in their own bodies, thinking that this will follow his After dying and annihilating, this formed the tail beast that you later said, and the other part of the force was too big, we had to seal him here, and we were guarded by our dragons for generations." The old dragon head pointed at the pool channel on the ground.


    "The truth of the original six-way defeat of the ten-tailed thing is this." Uchiha sighed and sighed, it turns out that the truth of the previous life is like this.


    "But what does this have to do with me?" Uchiha asked.


    Qinglong old man sorted out his emotions and smiled: "The power of your Uchibo people is actually the power from the black dragon and the demon gun."


    Qinglong¡¯s words could not help Yu Zhibo¡¯s surprise. He saw Uchiha¡¯s expression, and the old dragon said: ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have to worry. This is the effect of the diluted power that has not been affected by the demon gun.¡±


    The words of Qinglong¡¯s old man let Uchiha sighed and said: ¡°You don¡¯t say it early.¡±


    "I didn''t say it?" Qinglong old man shrugged and said: "Well, don''t entangle this problem first, or our topic." Seeing the feelings of Yu Zhibo''s eagerness to worry, Qinglong old man quickly recovered.


    Sure enough, Uchiha did not pursue this matter, and began to listen carefully.


    "In fact, the writing circle of your Uchibo people is a combination of six reincarnation eyes and the black dragon''s strength. Therefore, it is easier for you to use the black dragon''s xing grid for the people of Uchibo." Old man.


    "Well." Uchiha nodded and agreed with him. The silence would open: "This time you will come to me not to tell me the secret of the dragon."


    "Speaking with smart people is refreshing." Qinglong old man stood up and then walked to the front of Uchiha, saying: "In fact, this time I was looking for you mainly because we found that someone started to think about the power of the magic gun." ¡±


    "In fact, this time I was looking for you mainly because we found that some people started to think about the power of the magic gun." Qinglong old man looked at Yu Zhibo.


    "What do you mean?" Uchiha waved a faint idea in his heart but asked indefinitely.


    "Recently we found that some people are collecting tail beasts Qinglong old man.


    Sure enough, Uchiha whispered in the heart.


    "You should know that the tail beast is actually the power of ten tails. If they let the power of ten tails summon ten tails, they will summon the demon gun. No one can resist it at that time." Qinglong old man.


    "Since you know that someone is collecting the tail beast, why don''t you stop it by yourself?" Uchiha asked.


    "It is not enough to rely solely on the strength of our dragons. Let us also intervene in the Terran. And the power of this magic pool has begun to change recently. We can''t leave here, or there will be big accidents, so I Need your help." Qinglong old man explained.


    ¡°What can I do?¡± Uchiha asked.


    "We will sign a psychic contract with you, so that you can borrow the power of the dragon." . () "One Piece''s Bounty System" only represents the author''s views of the three countries Han Shao, if it finds that its content is inconsistent with the national laws, please delete the treatment, the position is only committed to providing a healthy and green reading platform. ¡¾¡¿,thank you all!

 Chapter 555：

    "What do I need to do?" Uchiha asked.


    "You just need to help us to stop the gathering of the tail beast to prevent the devil gun from reappearing in the world, please." Qinglong old man shouted.


    "Please." Blue Dragon and Red Dragon also shouted.


    Uchiha smashed them and saw their sincere eyes. Uchiha said: "I promise you."


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Qinglong old man.


    "You don''t have to thank me. Protecting the world is not how I feel for justice, just because I am also a member of this world." Uchiha shouted.


    "As long as you promised, in fact, sometimes this reason is more real." Qinglong old man.


    "Well, I want to know if you have any way to help me write the round eyes." Uchiha shouted.


    "In fact, it is very simple." Qinglong said: "The power of writing the eye is mainly from the power of the demon gun and the black dragon, and this pool has his power, as long as you enter the pool and absorb enough power to promote writing. The evolution of the wheel eye." Qinglong old man pointed to the pool on the ground.


    Uchiha looked at the pool that was sealed on the ground and said, "So simple?"


    "Of course it''s not that simple." Qinglong old man said: "There are most of the power of the demon gun and the black dragon. If the unwilling person enters it, it will be controlled by the devil gun to become its killing tool." Qinglong old man slowly .


    "That is not very dangerous." Uchiha shouted.


    "There is no white lunch in the world. If you want to get strength, you have to pay the price." Qinglong old man.


    "Are you deciding?" Qinglong old man looked at Yuxi Bo, who was hesitant, and tried to talk.


    "I decided, for the sake of strength, nothing." Uchiha shouted.


    "Oh, not bad." Qinglong said: "Of course we will not let you die here. In fact, we have already prepared, just to test whether your will is firm."


    ¡°What?¡± Uchiha said with amazement: ¡°What is the preparation? How do you like to sell it?¡±


    "Your dragon scale sword?" Qinglong old man.


    "Here." Uchiha took the dragon sword from the back and handed it to the old dragon.


    "Do you know the origin of the dragon scale sword?" Qinglong old man touched the dragon scale sword and exclaimed.


    "This is not known, I only know that it may be related to your dragon." Uchiha shouted.


    "Yes, this dragon sword is the sword of the dragon god, it is made by the dragon **** with his own teeth, we have also handed it to six." Qinglong old man.


    "It turned out to be like this." Uchiha suddenly realized.


    "So, this sword still has the power of the dragon god, it will help you to resist the erosion of your **** of the magic gun, you must not let go of the dragon sword after entering the pool, or I can not save you "Green Dragon old man.


    "Well." Uchiha nodded and then took the dragon scale sword.


    "I want to ask finally, why do you choose me." Uchiha asked faintly.


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, the old dragon and the red dragon elders smiled and pointed at the dragon scale sword: "It is not that we choose you, it is the dragon **** who chooses you."


    "Dragon God adults?" Uchiha groaned and touched the dragon scale sword.


    "Okay, if there is nothing we will start." Blue Dragon elders.


    When I heard the elders of the Blue Dragon, Qinglong¡¯s old man looked at the pool and then looked at Yu Zhibo and said, ¡°Get started.¡±


    "Well." Uchiha nodded.


    The old man of Qinglong walked to his seat and sat down. He said: "We will use our power to temporarily open the seal. You can go in. Remember to never let go of the dragon scale sword. If you feel dangerous, go to The dragon scale sword enters the raft Chakra, so that I can know and rescue you when you are at the most dangerous time, otherwise no one can save you, understand?" Qinglong old man.


    "Know it." Uchiha shouted.


    "Let''s get started." Qinglong old man nodded to the Blue Dragon and Red Dragon.


    "Ah." Qinglong old man slowly input power into the seal, forming a gate in front of Uchiha, which is full of black air.


    Yu Zhibo looked at it for a while, then firmly entered the seal pool, and then slowly covered by black gas.


    "It''s up to you." Qinglong old man looked at Uchiha and went into his own words.


    After Yu Zhibo walked into the pool, he only felt a y¨©n cold coming, and the surrounding black air formed a personal face in front of Uchiha.


    A black gas slowly invaded Uchihabo''s body, "ah." Uchiha shouted his hands and shouted, and Uchiha sat slowly inside, closing his eyes and examining the situation inside the body.


    "Come on." A black face appeared in Uchihabo''s body. "Do you want strength? Want strength?"


    A black s¨¨ energy slowly slammed the brain along Uchiha''s blood vessels, and Uchiha''s eyes showed a black hole slowly absorbing this black energy, but most of the power constantly impacted Uchiha. The brain of the cockroach When the eyes absorb the black energy, Uchiha Í« feels a huge force gathered in his own eyes, it will be sent out.


    "No, I can''t hold it anymore." Uchiha stunned the huge pain and picked up the dragon scale sword. Both hands held the dragon scale sword, and a green energy flowed into the body of Uchiha, protecting the brain of Uchiha. Block the impact of black energy, and then let the black hole of the eye slowly absorb the gentle power purified by the green force.


    During the period, Uchiha also found a strange phenomenon. The energy of the green s¨¨ and some extra energy slowly flowed to the heart of Uchiha, and the heart became green.


    At this time, outside the seal, Qinglong old man and Blue Dragon and Red Dragon looked forward to the seal.


    "It¡¯s been three days, he won¡¯t have anything to do?¡± asked the Red Dragon elder.


    "It shouldn''t be. I haven''t received a response from Dragon Scale Sword yet." Qinglong old man opened his eyes.


    "One thing." Blue Dragon elders said: "Why don''t you tell him about the reincarnation?"


    "I think he will not need to know those now. It is not a good thing to know too early." Qinglong old man slowly said.


    "Would you like to inform the tribes of ¸òó¡, òÒòõ and the white snakes." Red Dragon Road.


    "No, they have their own plans, we don''t have to bother them." Qinglong old man.


    "Well." Red Dragon and Blue Dragon two elders nodded and agreed.


    "There is a movement." Qinglong old man suddenly looked at the seal pool and surprised.


    When I heard the old man of Qinglong, the blue dragon and the red dragon looked together in the direction of the seal pool.


    I saw a black shadow slowly coming out, and the old dragons looked nervously, what happened.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 556：

    Uchiha appeared in front of the Qinglong old man with a round of writing, and the pair of kaleidoscopes with a big difference before them wrote the round eyes. They only felt a sense of oppression from Uchihabo¡¯s eyes.


    Uchiha looked at the old dragon, and they smiled slightly: "There is finally, the eternal kaleidoscope writes the eye."


    One of the dragons on the grass was standing on the ground disproportionately. Suddenly the dragon''s mouth was one, and there was a scream of the Tyrannosaurus Rex, "Hey." Longba spewed a large fireball from his mouth.


    "Water scorpion. The technique of the water dragon bomb." Uchiha smashed the road.


    "Hey." A huge water dragon made a dragon scream, and the lake was slowly raised in the lake behind Uchiha, and then rushed to the fireball to spit the fireball. Then the water dragon dispersed in the air and turned into heavy rain.


    Uchiha Í« ³å ³å ³å ³å , , , , , , , , , , , ³å ³å ³å ³å ³å ³å ³å ³å ³å ³å ³å ³å ³å ³å ³å ³å ³å ³å ³å ³å ³å ³å ³å ³å ³å ³å ³å ³å ³å ³å ³å ³å ³å ³å ³åOn, then Uchiha screamed a roar: "Boxing. Ó½ch¨±n boxing."


    Uchiha''s right hand formed a three-stroke strike. The first hit was a step forward, and the second hit hit the dragon. The dragon hit and yelled, and the Uchiha screamed for a third shot. At the time, Longba reluctantly stretched out his big right arm and took it to Uchiha.


    Uchiha had to give up the third strike, with the right hand of Longba, a little bit on the foot, and jumped flexibly to the head of the dragon tyrant. He pressed the head of the dragon tyrant and panted and said: "Longba, you Lost."


    It turned out that the first few r¨¬, when the old dragon in the face of the dragon members announced that they would become Uchiha¡¯s psychic beast, the others were okay, but the temperamental dragon tyrant firmly opposed it, saying that only by defeating him Agree, so there is the previous scene.


    "I haven''t lost yet." Longba loudly, then his left hand swept his head and took Uchiha.


    "Haha." Longba both hands patted his chest and laughed.


    Uchiha squatted on the ground for a long time before he stopped and fell to the ground.


    After a while, "cough." Uchiha slowly climbed up from the ground. "Too much." Uchiha opened a kaleidoscope and wrote a round eye to look at the dragon.


    Longba stunned, "Hey, let''s say you can''t write the wheel eye." Longba looked scared, and the arms on his chest were swaying. He had eaten the pain of writing the eyes before, especially the monthly reading was really Longba is still a sigh of relief.


    "Who told you to be so skinned." Uchiha said: "If you say it again, you can''t admit defeat."


    "Okay, okay, I admit defeat, can''t I admit defeat?" Longba helplessly.


    "That''s right, listen to the good boy, and still be my psychic beast." Uchiha went to the side of Longba and patted the tail of Longba. Longba turned his head in a depressed mood. .


    "Then go to the old dragons together." Uchiha jumped on the head of Longba.


    "Hey." Longba was not convinced, and then began to run fast, wanting to fall Uchihabo, but Uchiha can be as he wished, attached Chakra''s feet firmly in the dragon On the head of the tyrant.


    Inside the Dragon Temple, "How? Do you discuss it well?" Qinglong old man sat in his hall and looked at the Uchiha squatting in front of him.


    "Well, you can sign it." Uchiha shouted.


    "Well, let''s sign your name on this reel." Qinglong old man took out a big reel.


    Uchiha slammed the name on the reel and then took up the reel.


    "This will do, and as long as there is something to call us." Qinglong old man.


    "Well." Uchiha nodded and said: "There is one more thing I want to ask the old man." Uchiha said to the old dragon.


    "Oh, what to say, as long as I know, I will tell you." Qinglong old man smiled.


    "I would like to ask, this dragon scale sword problem." Uchiha took out the dragon scale sword and handed it to the old dragon.


    "You want to ask the dragon scales on the dragon scale sword?" Qinglong old man guessed.


    "How do you know that I have to ask this?" Uchiha was surprised.


    "Let''s say, what''s the problem." Qinglong old man did not explain.


    "This is the case. I always feel that the strength of the dragon scale sword is similar to that of my raft. And I always feel that the dragon scale has a deep connection with the raft on my body. I don''t know if this has anything to do with the dragon scale. No." Uchiha stunned.


    "This dragon scale sword is made by the dragon **** adults with their own teeth." Qinglong old man slowly stood up and said: "And the dragon scale is the dragon **** adult with his own reverse scale inlaid on the dragon scale sword as a dragon. The energy source of the scale sword provides energy for the dragon scale sword. As for the hibiscus you said, the dragon **** is actually the hibiscus x¨¬ng and the relationship with the thousand hands is not shallow, you will know it afterwards. So you only know I will feel that the chakra of my raft will be related to the strength of the dragon scale sword."


    "You have to remember that the dragon scale sword will lose the dragon scale power, so you must find the dragon scale, so that you can play the real power of the dragon scale swordbut this is related to my raft What is the relationship?" Uchiha shouted.


    "Don''t you always wonder if your raft hasn''t improved? Actually, this is not your talent. This is because the power of the dragon **** and the power of the magic gun are conflicting, so in your writing round When the power of the eye is bigger than the raft, your writing eye has been suppressing your raft energy, so as long as you can improve the strength of your raft, if you can find the dragon scale, you can use the power of the dragon **** to break through. Write the suppression of the eye, so that you can increase the strength of the raft." Qinglong old man shouted.


    "That...., I don''t know where I am going to find the dragon scales?" Uchiha asked.


    "Well." Qinglong old man nodded and continued: "As for the dragon scales, I don''t really know. In the past, when the dragon scale was still on the dragon scale sword, it was on six hands, and then it was circulated, so I suggest that you go to the thousands of families to see."


    "It turns out that." Uchiha suddenly realized: "I didn''t expect Dragon Scale to have such a big role. I understand, I will go."


    "Is there any problem?" Qinglong old man handed the dragon scale sword back to Yu Zhibo.


    "Nothing." Uchiha took the dragon scale sword.


    "Since nothing is wrong, then I will send you back first." Qinglong old man.


    "Well." Uchiha nodded and said, "I am ready."


    "Good." The old man of Qinglong said, and then there was a door in front of Uchiha.


    Uchiha went into the door and disappeared in front of him, then the door slowly disappeared.


    Uchiha, who walked into the gate, suddenly felt that the scene in front of him had changed. Uchiha smashed the surrounding scene and returned to the original place.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 557：

    "Or first try the psychic that you just learned." Uchiha looked at it far from the wood leaves, and took a bite in the mouth and said: "Hai Yu Shen did not." Then hand press on the ground: "Psychic"


    "Hey." A huge red s¨¨ pterosaur appeared in front of Uchiha, and the pterosaur looked at Uchiha: "Uchiha, oh, what is it?"


    "Dragon fly." Uchiha looked at the pterosaur: "I want you to take me a ride."


    "Uchiha, please come up." Longfeidao.


    Uchiha jumped on the back of Longfei, and Longfei flew into the sky slowly.


    Yu Zhibo stood on the back of Longfei, facing the wind, watching the rising sun, his heart filled with infinite pride.


    "I am coming." Uchiha screamed with open arms.


    Tonight''s moonlight is covered by dark clouds, but there is no moonlight. It can be said that it is night black wind and night, when murder and arson.


    In a cottage on the border of the leaves, the fire covered the entire hill. However, it is strange that no one is going to fight the fire. Even the traces of people are rare. Occasionally, there is also a sword.


    Next to a big fire, Uchiha took out the dragon scale sword inserted in the enemy. The enemy slowly fell down. Through the fire, you can see a lot of people falling down next to Uchiha, and Uchiha is full of Blood stains.


    At this time, a black shadow fell next to Uchiha, "The captain, the people in the cottage have been cleaned up."


    "Well, Luan Mao told us to leave here before dawn." This black shadow is the flag of the wood, Yu Zhibo looked at the road behind the road.


    "Well." Yan Mao nodded.


    After Yan Mao left, Uchiha looked at the fire next to him. "Ning is a Taiping dog, not a troubled dog." Then he left without hesitation.


    It has been five years since the last battle with the corner. Uchiha¡¯s writing wheel has succeeded in reaching the realm of infinitely close to the shadow level after the Dragon¡¯s success has evolved into a kaleidoscope. In the past five years, Uchiha led his team to complete the task of the dark team, and the team in the dark department was also the fastest and best team, and was honored to be a crazy group.


    In the past five years, the overall strength of this team is also very strong, Uchiha is the peak of the quasi-shadow level, and the success of Yanmao after the last war has the strength of the quasi-shadow level, the strength of Yueying and Zhenyu. Also reached the level of tolerance.


    At the gate of the cottage, Yan Mao had been waiting there. After a while, Uchiha went to the door of the cottage and looked at everyone and said: "Let''s go back." Then I took the lead and left.


    "Come in." Three generations of Huo Ying were sitting behind the desk and correcting the documents. After hearing the knock on the door, they opened their mouths.


    At this time, the third generation of Huoying Feifei, now in the heyday of life, the real top master of the world, the reputation is also in the forbearance of the world, just last year, and Raymond Village''s Thunder shadow, but the result No one knows, knowing that Raytheon has always praised Fei Fei after returning to the village. The strength is not comparable to the old man of the past.


    Fei Fei sat behind the desk and looked at a dark part with a dragon-painted mask slowly coming in.


    "Uchiha, you are still so rules, like never come knocking on the door when you come in." Fei Fei said with a smile.


    The dark part took the mask to reveal the face of the handsome man, it was Uchiha.


    "Rules are necessary, no rules are not a square." Uchiha faintly said.


    "But sometimes it is necessary to have some flexibility."


    "Today, the teacher told me not to teach specifically." Uchiha sat down at the table.


    "Of course not, but when people are old, there are always more words, don''t be surprised."


    "Teacher, you are not old now." Uchiha said: "At least I am not your opponent."


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, I fluttered and laughed: "Well, don''t flatter me, or I have to be honest."


    Uchiha waved a smile and did not agree.


    Seeing the attitude of Uchiha, I¡¯m going to say: ¡°This time let you come, there is still a task to be handed over to you.¡±


    Uchiha shouted: "Let''s talk."


    "You also know that the friction between the various villages has become more and more serious recently. It is possible to have a big battle at any time. Last time, Lei Rencun was not fighting me with Raymond. Finally, I tried to dispel the attempt of Lei Ren Village to launch a war. Maybe now Hit it up." Fei Fei said.


    "This has something to do with this mission?" Yu Zhibo wondered.


    Fei Fei nodded: "The country of the water and the country of the wind are also a bit restless." Fei Fei put the information in front of Uchiha.


    Uchiha took the information and looked at it carefully.


    "We have recently received news that the village will give special envoys to Sharon Village for consultations. Therefore, after deliberation with the elders, I decided to let you go to the ambush of the troops and find out the intentions of the fog, is there any problem?" Yan Fei looked at Yu Zhibo.


    "Ghost lamp wood man?" Uchiha Í« frowned and said to himself.


    "Ghost Lanmu is the person of the foggy family of the fog-bearing village, and is also the leader of today''s fog-bearing seven-knife. ~ www.novelhall.com~ The strength is unknown." Yu Fei explained.


    "When is the departure?" Uchiha asked faintly.


    "The sooner the better."


    "So urgent?" Uchiha shouted.


    "You know that our wood leaves are the strongest in the five villages, but they are also the focus of other Nimurai villages, so we attach great importance to this kind of thing."


    "I know." Uchiha left the seat and slowly left the door.


    "Please, Uchiha." Yu Fei looked at the back of Uchiha, and left.


    Uchiha squatted at the door of the office and made a snap. At this moment, a dark part of the dark side said to Uchihabo: "Adult, what is the order?"


    "Give this to Yan Mao." Uchiha gave a piece of paper to the dark side.


    "Yes." The dark part disappeared after the promise.


    "It''s still going home." Uchiha looked at the sky and said to himself.


    Uchiha went to his home and opened the door and shouted: "I am back."


    "Ai Zhibo is back?" The illusion came out of the house.


    "What is today''s r¨¬zi, wearing it...." Uchiha was surprised to look at the illusion of Jixiang standing in front of his eyes.


    I saw the illusionist wearing a red s¨¨ cheongsam, set off the devil-like figure of the illusion, a black and smooth hair draped over the shoulder, looking at the Uchiha Í« ½¿ Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« ·Ç³£ ·Ç³£ ·Ç³£ ·Ç³£ ·Ç³£ ·Ç³£ ·Ç³£ ·Ç³£ ·Ç³£ ·Ç³£ ·Ç³£ ·Ç³£ ·Ç³£ ·Ç³£ ·Ç³£ ·Ç³£ ·Ç³£ ·Ç³£ ·Ç³£ ·Ç³£ ·Ç³£ ·Ç³£ ·Ç³£ ·Ç³£ ·Ç³£ ·Ç³£ ·Ç³£Uchiha is a temptation.


    "How, look good?" The illusionist shyly shouted in the same place.


    "Amount, you are going out for a date." Uchiha slammed.


    When I heard that I heard the words of Uchiha, I was stunned and snorted, and then I took a look at Uchiha. "I am going to cook."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 558：

    "Where did I offend her?" Uchiha confessed to himself.


    Uchiha shook his head, let go of his own thoughts, and then walked into the room and watched the illusion that was washing vegetables: "I have a mission tomorrow, I might have to go out for a few days."


    "Oh." Hearing the words of Uchiha, the illusionist faintly said: "This time the hapless is targeted by you."


    "It¡¯s foggy, it¡¯s like a ghost lamp.¡± Uchiha said indiscreetly: "It should be completed soon." After finishing the Uchiha, he sat in a chair next to him.


    If Uchiha Í« Í« ¾ÍÄÜ ¾ÍÄÜ ¾ÍÄÜ ¾ÍÄÜ »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »Ã »ÃI have forgotten it when I mentioned it today." The illusionist thought of the face and the darkness.


    "Miao Ji, illusion Ji." Uchiha shouted twice, but the echo of the illusion shouted out loudly: "Magic Ji."


    "Amount, what happened?" The illusionist asked back.


    "What happened to you?" Uchiha asked, frowning.


    "Oh, nothing."


    "Nothing?" Uchiha said: "Nothing? Even the rice is fast-focusing." Uchiha pointed to the rice cooker that was about to burn.


    "Oh, just remembering one thing, nothing." Mirage quickly shut down the stove.


    "Oh." Uchiha shouted.


    Nothing in the night, the next day dawn, Uchiha ÅÀ got up from the bed, and then after washing, came to the kitchen, only to find that the illusion was gone.


    "Where?" Uchiha screamed: "I am waiting for breakfast at this time."


    "Is this?" Uchiha saw a letter on the table and opened the letter. "I have something, go out for a few days."


    "Is there something? What can I do?" Uchiha said to himself.


    After eating breakfast, I left the house and came to the appointed place. At this time, Yan Mao and Yueying and Zhen Yu were already waiting.


    "Good morning everyone." Uchiha greeted and smiled.


    "Captain."


    "Uchiha wave." The moon shadow.


    "You are here." Yan Mao said lightly.


    "Get off." Uchiha nodded and then took the lead.


    Uchiha, four people, shuttled through the woods.


    "Do you understand this mission?" Uchiha said.


    "Understand." Three people nodded.


    "Captain, there are discoveries." Zhen Yu, who was at the forefront, yelled at Uchiha.


    "What?" Uchiha stopped at the real feathers, and then Moon Shadow and Yan Mao also stopped at the real feather.


    "I found someone in front, but ...." Zhen Yu stopped.


    "But what?" Uchiha asked.


    "It seems to be dead."


    Uchiha looked at the sun in the sky and said: "When the sand and the fog are in the face, how can we die?"


    "Is there any conflict between the two sides?" Yan Mao guessed.


    "Look at the real feathers, there are no other people around the dead." Uchiha said.


    "Well." Zhen Yu nodded, then opened his eyes and glanced, and said: "No one was found."


    "Let''s look at it in the past." Uchiha shouted.


    "Well." Yan Mao agreed with them.


    Then Uchiha Í« four people approached the front speed, "Is this?" Zhen Yu looked at the sand and the fog that was neatly poured on the ground.


    "It''s an illusion." Uchiha said: "Only illusion can make people so dead and so neat, and they are still masters of illusion."


    "Whose people are there? Actually, people who will attack the fog and bear forbearance are rock-bearing or thunder-resistant?" Moon shadow doubts.


    "No, I don''t think so." Yan Mao came over and said.


    "What have you found?" Uchiha asked.


    "I found that the other person is alone."


    "How is it possible?" Zhen Yu and Yue Ying were surprised.


    "I think it is very possible, and I should already know who it is." Uchiha said: "The people who are forbearing and sand-bearing should be more than that, know the direction of others?"


    "It should be in this direction." True feather pointed at the road ahead.


    "We rushed over." After that, don''t wait for other people to react and rush straight away.


    "Who is it? Uchiha is so nervous."


    "I don''t know." Yan Mao returned.


    Then ignore the other people rushing in the direction of Uchiha.


    "Let''s go." The moon shadows on the real feathers, and then they both follow.


    At this point, the people who are willing to endure the fog and the sand will be together, but they are not safe because they have many people. On the contrary, they all panic, if the leader above is already scattered, this time All the ninjas are surrounded by a circle and carefully guarded around.


    "Adult." A ninja walked in front of a leader.


    The leader is the key figure of this time, the ghost lampman looks at the humanity in front of him: "How, have you found it?"


    "Not yet, the ninja who went out is dead." The ninja replied.


    "It''s a waste." Ghost Lan Man angered: "If I was not good at illusion, I would have killed him."


    "Yes." The ninja, like a chicken, licks his head and appends it to the road What is it? roll. "Ghost Lanmu shouted.


    "Yes." The ninja ran away quickly.


    "Musha adults, how do you think?" The raging ghost lampman suddenly calmed down and asked the sand head to the side.


    "There is only one person in the other party. It should not be the person of Konoha. I have found the position of the other person." Musha opened his eyes and smiled.


    "Very good, the next one, just give it to me." Ghost lamp y¨©n smiled, then took the big knife and left the place.


    "It''s really interesting." Musha smiled and left.


    "Ah." One by one, the fog was slowly falling down, but the ghost lampman who was the leader stood in the same place as he did not see.


    "Your goal should be me." Ghost Lanmu faint.


    Unfortunately, no one answered, and Ghost Lanmu was not surprised to continue: "I am here...."


    At this time, the illusionist is watching the ghosts and lights on the trees not far away.


    "Oh, I finally found you." Suddenly, the ghost lampman came out from a dew on the tree behind the illusion.


    "How is it possible?" The illusionary back to the ghost lamp wooden man''s eyes wide open and can''t believe it.


    "Because of death." Ghost Lanmu raised his big knife and cut it to the illusion.


    Originally, the illusionist thought that his favorite is the shallow government, but when he felt the atmosphere of death, the illusionist thought of the scene with Uchiha, could not help but see.


    When the ghost knife of the Ghost Lantern is about to be cut to the illusion, a figure appears on the side of the illusionist and hugs the illusion and falls down. A bitterness is not on the big knife of the ghost lamp, although only a little track is changed. But still let the illusionist escape a life, but the ghost knife is still on the back of the shadow.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 559：

    "I am still alive." Fantasy can''t believe it.


    "Big sister, if you don''t get up, I will die." A familiar voice came from behind.


    "Uchiha wave?" The illusion was awkward, and then he stunned himself to know that he was not dreaming. He turned his head and saw the familiar mask. He couldn¡¯t help but cry, and he was desperately holding Uchiha.


    "Hey." The illusion of Jiu Ji suddenly made Uchiha sigh and sucked a cold air.


    "What''s wrong?" Fantasy Ji wondered. Then he raised his hand and found that his injury was all blood. This reaction was that Uchiha saved himself, and then quickly helped Uchihao to ask: "How are you? It¡¯s okay.¡±


    "What do you say?" Uchiha complained.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know. I" Imagined with a cry.


    "Well, this question will be said later, let''s finish the task before you see it." Uchiha Í« comforted.


    When I heard Uchiha¡¯s words, the illusionist returned to God, and there were enemies, turning to look at the ghosts who jumped from the tree.


    "Wooden leaves?" Ghost Lanmu people jumped down the trees with a big knife and looked at Uchihabo''s decorative road: "Wood leaves really know the news."


    "Not bad." Yan Mao, they finally rushed to the front of Uchiha, to protect Uchiha, and looked at the ghosts.


    "A lot of people have come." Ghost lights are human, and then send a signal to their teammates.


    "Uchiha wave, you" Moonshadow went to Uchihabo and saw the injured Uchihabo care about it. Then I saw Uchiha, who was surrounded by Uchiha, and couldn¡¯t help but ask some questions: "Who is she?"


    "Of course I am Uchiha''s girlfriend." The illusion suddenly hugged Uchiha''s arm.


    "You" moon shadow does not know what to say.


    "Don''t mess around, she is my sister." Uchiha said, letting go of the illusionist''s hand.


    "It turned out to be like this." Moon Shadow is breathless.


    "Just kidding." Fantasy Ji deliberately said, but suddenly felt in the heart lost.


    "I also said that I haven¡¯t settled with you yet, and I¡¯m leaving home without a word. But now is not the time to say these, there are enemies, and then I will tell you after the settlement is finished.¡± Uchiha has some helplessness. Transfer the topic.


    "Oh." The illusion screamed, and then remembered the injury on Uchiha¡¯s back: "Your injury is all right."


    "Nothing." Uchiha tweeted the illusion that he wanted to see, and then looked at the humanity in front: "This person is a ghost lampman?"


    "Yes, he is a ghost lamp man."


    Ghost Lanmu people are careful to guard against the fact that they have no confidence in playing so many people, let alone the other is that the illusion is not easy to clean up.


    "Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect it to be so lively." At this time, Musha arrived with his men.


    This made the Ghost Lanmu people relieved, and then looked at Uchiha and yelled at them: "The people of Muye do not stay." Then he waved a big knife and rushed over.


    "Ghost lamp wood man handed it to me, other people you solve." After Uchiha said, he rushed up against the ghost lamp.


    "That is the leader of the sand and bear it." Yan Mao rushed to the wooden sandway.


    "It seems that we can only deal with these ninjas." Fantasy Ji Chong Zhen Yu and the moon shadow.


    "Well." The moon shadow nodded, and then she reacted to her rival, then screamed: "I still use you." Then I rushed to the crowd alone.


    "It''s really easy to stimulate." Mirage smiled and then rushed into the crowd.


    "Women are really troublesome, especially when they are two women." Zhen Yu watched the two women shook their heads and said helplessly, then rushed into the crowd.


    Others also find their own opponents, and this battle officially began.


    "Hey." Uchiha took the dragon scale sword and blocked the big knife of the ghost lamp. The two men looked at each other face to face.


    "You are the first of the seven people in the fog, and the ghosts are wooden." Uchiha looked at the ghost lamp and faintly said.


    "This pair of eyes is the writing eye of the Uyoko family of Muye." Ghost Lanmu looked at the only exposed circle in the mask of Uchiha: "You are the most active Konoha squad, the mad squad. Captain Yu Zhibo Yu Zhibo."


    "Go." Uchiha slammed the dragon scale sword and pushed the ghost lanterns. The two men separated.


    At the same time, two people put their weapons on the ground. Uchiha blinked his eyes and stared at the ghost lamp. The two-wheeled eyes quickly turned, and the two men simultaneously said: "The technique of the water dragon."


    "The trick of the water dragon."


    From the back of the two people, a water dragon was raised and rushed to the other side. The two water dragons were glued together and finally canceled each other and disappeared. The rain fell.


    "Sure enough, the same thing as the information on the record has the function of py." Ghost Lanmu looked at Yu Zhibo and said: "But the blood of the ghost lamp family is not bound to know whether it can py?" After that, the ghost lights began to print. .


    The two stood on the water and stared at each other.


    "The fire of the fireball." Uchiha Í« quickly printed.


    When I saw the movement of Uchiha, I was shocked by the ghosts, and changed the knot: "Hurry."


    A big fireball rushed to the ghost lamp wood man, "the water slammed the water wall." Ghost lamp wood man hands in front of a guard, a water wall appeared in front of the ghost lamp wood man, blocking the flying fireball.


    The water wall has not dissipated, and Uchiha has found that the dragon scale sword has turned a circle in his hand and he stabbed backwards. Just then a ghost lampman was drilled from the water. The dragon scale sword happened to be in the ghost lamp. When I lifted the big knife, I inserted it into the chest of the ghost lantern. "Respond quickly." Ghost Lanmu''s eyes widened and then turned into a pool of water.


    "Hushui body?" Uchiha stunned and glanced at the Ghost Lamp who slowly emerged from the water wall and stood still. Nonsense, are you so easy to die? "Ghost Lanmu once again appeared from behind Uchiha, and lifted a big knife and slashed to Uchiha, and Uchiha ran away from the attack of Ghosts, and then raised the sword in his hand to prepare for the Ghost." At the time, he also drilled a ghost lamp from the side of Uchiha.


    Uchiha waved a wave to the left, cut off the ghostly wooden man who had just drilled, and the ghost lamp was turned into a pool of water. At this time, another ghost lamp man appeared from behind Uchiha, and Uchiha ran again to avoid the big knife. One leg kicked on the person who just appeared, with the rebound force quickly away from the original.


    Uchiha squatted on the water with a dragon scale sword in his hand and looked up at more and more water from the water.


    "Even if you write your eyes, you can''t fully see the true and false." All the ghosts and lights are open.


    "This is troublesome." Uchiha looked at the countless ghost lights and slowly. () "One Piece''s Bounty System" only represents the author''s views of the three countries Han Shao, if it finds that its content is inconsistent with the national laws, please delete the treatment, the position is only committed to providing a healthy and green reading platform. ¡¾¡¿,thank you all!

 Chapter 560：

    "Yeah." All the ghosts and wooden people rushed toward Uchiha.


    Uchiha rushed to the opposite side of the water and rushed to the opposite side. When the first Ghost Lampman¡¯s knife was about to be cut into Uchiha, Uchiha went to the first place and went to the middle position. As soon as he raised his hand, he stabbed a body of water.


    Then Uchiha Í« quickly shuttled through the crowd of ghosts, and one sword, one instant solved more than a dozen water bodies, but the number of water bodies is still not much, and there is a constant new water body to join.


    "It seems that as long as it is in this water beach, it is very difficult to defeat the ghost lanterns." Uchiha wrinkled his eyebrows and saw more and more ghost lights appearing, and the space around him is getting smaller and smaller.


    "You must think of a way." Uchiha Í« Í« Ó¡ : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : The ghost lanterns were hit by a fireball and fell into a fan-shaped vacuum zone.


    Uchiha fell on the water and pulled out the painful water. The water body was sneaked back, and several water bodies were blown up. In a moment, the vacuum area was filled.


    Uchiha stood agitated and stood on the water. At this moment, the voice of the ghost lampman came again. "It¡¯s useless. If there is water, I won¡¯t die. You just wait to be exhausted.¡± All the moisture The body again rushed from all directions to Uchiha.


    Uchiha didn''t answer, and began to seal the road: "Thunder. Thousands of birds flow." Uchiha''s hands began to condense thunder, and then Uchiha rubbed his hands on the water in front of him, thunder and lightning Uchiha''s body slowly flows into the water through both hands, then spreads out in the water, and lightning strikes all the water.


    "Ah." The water fell down in a circle, and finally there was only one real ghost lamp who stood on the water, but was also paralyzed by electricity.


    "Hey." Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Áú Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Áú Áú Áú Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± Boao flexibly flashed the big knife and flew over the side of the ghost lantern. At the crucial time, the ghost lampman passed the dragon scale sword of Uchiha, and a blood mark appeared from the arm of the ghost lamp. Blood dripping on the water.


    The big knife was on the ground, and the whole person was half on the ground. It is still paralyzed.


    "Fortunately, I can''t hide fast, otherwise this arm will be gone." Ghosts are full of people.


    "Can you escape this sword?" Uchiha was surprised, then said: "But then the sword can see if you can escape."


    When I heard Uchiha¡¯s words, Ghost Lanmu looked at Uchiha¡¯s eyes and rubbed his hands in the hands of the big knife.


    Uchiha Í« Äà Äà Äà Äà Äà Äà Äà Äà Äà Äà Äà Äà Äà Äà Äà ÂýÂý Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîThere is lightning above the s¨¨.


    Uchiha waved his right hand and the tip of the sword entered the water. Then the whole person quickly rushed to the ghost lamp wood. The sword left a straight crack on the water surface, and the reason was also thunder.


    "Swordsmanship. A sword breaks the water." In the place close to the ghost lamp wood man, Uchiha waved a sword from the bottom up, and the sword gas smashed the water surface into two halves, leaving a thunder, and the sword was flying fast. The wooden man crossed.


    The power contained in the sword gas surprised the ghost lanterns. At this time, it was too late to hide. They had to lift the broadsword and hold the knife back firmly against the sword. It has been deadlocked, but the sword is slowly Cut into the blade of the big knife, but the sword is slowly weakened.


    "Is this?" Ghost Lanmu was shocked. He did not expect his big knife to be cut off.


    Uchiha, who is on the road, sees that the situation is still approaching quickly, and one-handedly printed the road: "Water Margin. The technique of water dragon bomb."


    At this time, the big knife of the Ghost Lanmu was finally interrupted in the cutting of Jianqi, but the Jianqi was also being wiped out at this time. Half of the blade flew into the air, and the ghost lampman did not have time to care about his big knife. Directly throw away the half of the blade in the hand, and then jump back and say: "Water raft. Water wall." On the side of the ghost lamp wood man, forming a four-sided water wall, firmly protect yourself, then four roads appear from the surrounding water surface The rhinestones just hit the water wall.


    After the four rhinestones disappeared, the water wall was broken and some water fell. The figure of the ghost lamp was slowly revealed. At this moment, a white light flashed.


    "Amount." Ghost Lanmu people looked incredulously at the sword inserted in the chest, the sword Shanghai flowed thunder x¨¬ng Chakra, the blood of the ghost lamp wood man slowly flowed along the sword body and dripped on the ground, the other side Yu Zhi The wave was holding the hilt, and the blade of the blade that was flying in the air was inserted into the ground.


    "Go with peace of mind." Uchiha took out the dragon scales.


    Ghost Lanmu slowly closed his eyes and slowly fell to the ground.


    Uchiha finally looked at the ghost lampman who fell to the ground and then turned and left.


    Just when Uchiha Í« Í« ¹í ¹í ¹í ¹í ¹í ¹í ¹í ¹í ¹í ¹í ¹í ¹í ¹í ¹í ¹í ¹í ¹í ¹í ¹í ¹í ¹í ¹í ¹í ¹í ¹í ¹í ¹í ¹í ¹í ¹í ¹í ¹í ¹í


    "Hey." Moonlight Moon Shadow blocked a sand-bearing shadow, and killed the bitterness, and stabbed the body of the sand and forbearance, "Hey." The sand was turned into a piece of wood.


    "Hey." At this time, a bitter whispered to the moon shadow, just before the moon shadow did not respond to the moon shadow the other side flew out of a bitterness At this time, the moon shadow turned and saw this scene.


    The illusionist jumped to the moon shadow and leaned against the moon shadow. The illusionist hand held the bitter and unprepared and surrounded and smiled and said: "Little sister, you owe me a life."


    Moon Shadow gasped and retorted: "Who wants you to do anything, I can do it myself, and who is your little sister?" Then rushed out and rushed to another fog.


    "It''s really hard, it''s not cute." The illusionist smiled slightly, then escaped a bitterness, sh¨¨ out the bitterness in his hand, and then printed the words: "illusion. Flower world."


    On the other side, there is a group of battle circles. In the middle is the real feather. The real feathers look at the five fogs around them, and say: "Go back to heaven." A rotating Chakra circle around the real feathers put the five The fog was rolled up and turned to one side.


    After the real feather stopped, he glanced at the fog lying around him and then rushed to the other direction.


    Just in the vicinity of this place, unlike the chaos of the illusionist side, this side seems a bit quiet, but the intensity of this side is not as strong as that of the illusion, there is a murder everywhere, and there are countless bitterness on the ground. There are no steel needles, and the material for making puppets is broken and sprinkled on the ground.

 Chapter 561：

    The sand bears the collar and the wooden sand stands on the ground, and the c¨¡o controls the **** and looks at the opposite side.


    At this time, Miao Mao was kneeling on the branch on one side, her eyes fixed on the wooden sand.


    Finally, after a confrontation, the wood sand that could not be forcibly started to move, c¨¡o controlled two dolls with a knife quickly approached Yan Mao, and the last one stood at Musha and did not rush out.


    Yan Mao jumped from the branch to the ground, then a little under the foot, rushing to the two.


    When approaching the first person, the doll extended his right hand and opened countless steel needles to the ˷ï. Yan Mao turned around and escaped the steel needle in the middle. At this time, he was already close to the doll, and Yan Mao raised the short knife. A knife cut into the arm of the doll, directly cut off the arm that was too late to recover, and then jumped away from the first person in mid-air. At this time, the second person also felt good, and a knife slashed to the ground. Yan Mao, Yan Mao had no choice but to go to the head, just against the doll''s knife, then turned around and put the knife on the waist and turned to form a circular knife ring, Musha to withdraw the last few dolls to withdraw the first Two dolls.


    Seeing that the doll retreated, Yan Mao rushed to catch up, Musha felt that his defense had loopholes, and the speed was withdrawn to the first person, while the second person was also slightly adjusted and turned to Yan Mao as a c¨¡o controller. It is also very fast to wave your hands and your fingers are constantly shaking.


    However, at this time, Yan Mao had already prepared, and quickly hacked a knife to the doll, and cut off the head of the doll. On the spot, the body of the doll lost support and fell to the ground, leaving only A head rushed to Yan Mao, and slowly the mouth of the doll opened and extended a bit, piercing the chest of Yan Mao.


    At this moment of crisis, a horse bridge in Mengmao escaped a fatal blow. The head of the doll''s head was out of control. On the head of the first doll, Yan Mao directly rushed to the wooden sand.


    ¡°It¡¯s really difficult.¡± Yan Mao looked at the third person who was rushing to himself: ¡°That would be solved once.¡±


    Yan Mao began to make the starting method of the flag-knife method, "flag wood knife method. Broken sky." Yan Maoru like a beast-like full of speed and strength rushed to the third doll.


    After a flash of white light, the doll was cut directly into two halves. Then I went back to the wood sand without losing momentum.


    "Go to hell." Yan Mao stretched out his knife and cut it to the wooden sand.


    Just when Yan Mao was about to cut the wood sand, Musha slightly moved his finger, and the first person just felt that he was blocking the front of the wooden sand, and Yan Mao cut it on the head of the doll.


    "Almost finished playing, it seems that there can be no more stay here, this task is a failure." Musha looked at the close-knit Yan Maotou braved the cold sweat in the heart.


    Then I moved my finger again, and then the person jumped back, and the doll opened his mouth and slowly sprayed purple smoke outside.


    At this time, Yan Mao just took back the short knife, saw the strange smoke, and immediately jumped back, squatting at the side and watching the smoke slowly drifting toward himself.


    "This is poisonous fog, the flag wooden knife method. Knife wind." Yan Mao cut a knife from top to bottom, cut a knife, cut the smoke into two halves, and then blow away the smoke.


    However, when the poisonous mist was blown away, the people in Musha were gone. "Damn." Yan Mao spit the channel, then reluctantly recovered the short knife and left here.


    At this time, Uchiha Í« their battles were all over, and the moon shadow slowly pulled out his knife from a sand and the body, and the sand fell to the ground.


    "How? Is it over?" Yan Mao walked back to see the body of the land.


    "Except for Uchiha, there is a end." True feathers put together their tired eyes and wandered.


    Moon Shadow and Mirage also returned here to meet everyone.


    "Are you all finished?" At this time Uchiha slowly walked out from the woods next to him and saw the crowd.


    "Uchiha wave." The illusion quickly ran to the side of Uchiha, and looked at Uchiha: "Are you okay?"


    "Oh." The moon shadow that is one step late can only scream at a distance.


    Yan Mao looked at the real feathers, and the two looked at each other and then made an eye, then turned to the other side.


    "Amount." Uchiha looked helplessly at the two women around him. "I am fine."


    "What about the ghost lampman?" The illusionist heard Yu Zhibo said after nothing, and asked with a sigh of relief.


    "It should be dead." Uchiha replied.


    "Did you die?" The illusionary singer fell into discourse and couldn''t help but think of the shallow government.


    "You''re fine." Uchiha asked and looked at the look of the illusion.


    Upon hearing Uchiha¡¯s words, Mirage returned to Shinto: ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    "Let''s go." Uchiha smiled.


    "Well." The illusionist nodded, and then, along with Uchiha, they approached them.


    "How?" Uchiha asked, opening.


    "All solved." Zhen Yu gave Uchiha a sigh.


    "The head of the sand bear ran away." Yan Mao was faint.


    "Running and ran, anyway, our task is just to destroy the collusion of sand and fog." Uchiha Í« comforted.


    "Well." Yan Mao nodded.


    "That, there is nothing wrong with the moon shadow." Uchiha slammed to the moonshadow.


    "What can I do?" The moon shadow is faint.


    "This little sister can be awesome. Uchiha does not introduce it to me?" At this time, the illusionist went to Uchiha, and next to Uchiha¡¯s arm, he smiled at the moon shadow.


    "Amount." Uchiha pointed to the moon shadow: "This is my companion, moonlight moon shadow."


    Then Uchiha Í« pointed to the illusion of Ji Ji: "This is ....."


    "Oh, it turned out to be Uchiha¡¯s teammate, ah, hello, I am Uchiha¡¯s sister, Himeji.¡± The illusionist grabbed the words and then extended his right hand toward the moon shadow.


    Moonlight faintly glanced at the illusion and Uchiha: "It turned out to be Uchiha''s sister Hello, my name is Moonlight Moonshake." Then I reached out and held the hand of the illusion.


    "We still live together." Mirage looked at the moon shadow provocatively.


    "What?" At this time, even Yan Mao and Zhen Yu looked at Uchiha, and looked at Uchiha, and then they made a "we know" eye.


    "You...." Although there is a mask blocking the face that can''t see the moon shadow, but when I hear the sound of the moon shadow, she knows that she is angry.


    "Miao Ji is temporarily living in my home." Uchiha said quickly.


    "It turned out to be like this." The moon shadow "suddenly realized" to the illusion of Jixiang, this is true, but the tone is a bit unclear.


    Then the illusion and the moon shadow looked at each other dissatisfied.


    Helpless looking at the two beautiful women around, Uchiha wave only felt a headache, the two women are really troublesome.


    Then, towards the movie, Yan Mao and Zhen Yu made an eye, pretending that the weight behind them fell to the ground.

 Chapter 562：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "Amount." Yan Maoyi then reacted, and quickly flashed to Uchiha, who was holding Uchiha, who was going to fall, and said to the two women who were not aware of the situation: "The Uchiha was seriously injured on the back, so I took it. He will go back to the village."


    "Or let me come." Mirage Ji said with anxiousness: "This thing is caused by me, or I will take care of Uchiha."


    "This is what you got, or I am coming." Moon Shadow rushed to grab the road.


    "There is no need, you are all women, or I am coming with Yan Mao." Zhen Yu quickly ran to the side of Uchiha, and Yu Mao supported Uchiha, and then quickly looked at the three people. disappear.


    "Amount." The illusion and the moon shadow looked at the direction in which they left, and then they looked at each other and turned their heads.


    "Uchiha wave, what are you?" Fei Fei looked at the Uchiha squatting in front of himself and was bandaged into a strange shape.


    "Teacher, you don''t want to tease me. This is not the outline of the hand. I have to pack it like this." Uchiha said helplessly.


    "People are also caring about you, but you have done a good job this time, I am very satisfied." Fei Fei held back and smiled.


    "You are satisfied." Uchiha said: "Nothing, I will go down first."


    "Well." Fei Fei nodded.


    After Uchihabo left, Uchiha faintly heard the laughter behind him.


    "Hey, it¡¯s not a good thing to have a woman." Uchiha sighed and sighed.


    In the base meeting room of the dark part of the wood leaf, all the dark high-rises were gathered in the conference room. The former dark minister did not know that the fire ghost retired a few years ago because of his age. Recently, the newly-taken royal hand-washed red dragonfly is sitting on the main seat. With both hands in front of my eyes, I kept watching the intense discussion of the people below. The eyes were swept away from the faces of the people. The final set was fixed in a pair of eyes, hands crossed on the chest and lying on the seat, double yoke At the conference table, people around him dared not bother him, and even the voice was deliberately depressed.


    The red mouth was slightly tilted, and then picked up a stack of information from the table and said: "Now let me say that the main purpose of calling everyone to this parliament today is because there is a Naoto person to give us the task to announce today." At the end, Hung Hom gestured to the assistant next to him.


    The assistant picked up the information and then said: "Because of the recent friction and conflict between the country of the country and the country of the wind, we have found that there is a secret force of sand forbearance recently. I don¡¯t know if the members have a purpose, so We follow the orders of Naruto and the elders, and we need to send a dark army to find out the situation, it is best to get rid of them."


    "This is the case." The assistant said slowly and sat down.


    As the assistant fell, everyone in the conference room began to whisper.


    "Do you understand?" Hung Hom glanced at the crowd.


    Finally, the person who stopped at the sleep of the man said: "Uchiha wave." This person is our protagonist Uchiha Uchiha.


    With the red dragonfly, everyone present at the scene looked at Uchiha, and the person next to Uchiha Åö Óî Óî Óî Óî , , , , , , , Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî"Amount, you have all negotiated, can you go?"


    Uchiha¡¯s words made the people in the room desperately hold back the laughter. The red head on the top looked at Uchiha¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Then he said, ¡°Uchiha, you will give it to you, how? ""


    "What?" Uchiha asked in a puzzled question.


    Under the instructions of Hung Hom, the people around Uchiha said that they had just told Uchiha.


    "Oh, when?" Uchiha asked after he figured out the matter.


    "Tomorrow." Hung Hom said: "There may be some danger in this mission. You will take three teams to go."


    "So solemn?" Uchiha couldn''t help but be surprised to know that he always only had a small team.


    "Well, you have to ponder it." Red shouted, then left the seat and shouted: "Distracted."


    Everyone in the room slowly left the meeting room, leaving only Uchiha in the room to hold the information, and touched his chin and said to himself: "Sand bear."


    Uchiha Í« walked alone on the streets of Konoha, while enjoying the scenery along the way, thinking. Three years now, there is only oneself left in the dark part. It has been three years since the last task of killing the wooden man. They have left the mad squad of the dark department two years ago and formally transformed into a forbearance. Zhen Yu also had a small team from the dark night, and was sent to the border of Sha Niu Village and Muye, while Uchiha was left in the dark to formally become the leader of a dark division.


    It is worth mentioning that the relationship between Yueying and the illusion and the three women of the genius has become very strange. Three years ago, after the introduction of the illusion of the illusion, Yu Zhibo¡¯s relationship with them was somewhat embarrassing. However, the attitude of the master is still relatively generous. Of course, this is on the bright side. In the dark, Uchiha¡¯s waist does not know how many scars left. Since then, Moonsha and Uchiha¡¯s meeting is silent every time. In addition to having communication on the task, I basically can''t talk about it. I can only express my helplessness to this Uchiha, but I don''t think it is necessary to hurt at least one person.


    As for the illusion, there is still no one living in the home of Uchiha. If nothing happens, I will dial Uchiha, and open the jokes of Uchiha. Every time I make Uchiha, I am helpless and embarrassed, but Uchiha I really enjoy the feeling of this home.


    "Oh, it¡¯s really impermanent, things are human." Uchiha stood on the street and looked at the scenery around him.


    "Uchiha wave." At this time, Uchiha¡¯s voice came from behind him.


    Uchiha Í« turned and saw that the hand was standing in the distance and waving hello. Then smiled: "Outline How are you here?"


    Looking at the hand that ran to the front of him, Uchiha smashed the hand to open the hair because of running and scattered.


    The outline of the hand s¨¨ reddish standing in front of Uchiha Í« µÍ µÍ µÍ Èà ??Èà Èà Èà Èà Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óîof."


    "That''s just right, let me go." Uchiha snorted, then turned and walked to the side of the river. The hand nodded and nodded, then ran down on the side of Uchiha, and walked with Uchiha. riverside.


    "I heard that your medical ninjutsu has become so big?" Uchiha said.


    "Well, I have already left the hospital. The teacher sent me to form a small team with the big snake pill and go to perform the task."


    "Oh, it turned out to be like this." Uchiha shouted.


    "Oh, yes, why didn''t your female assistant be by your side?" The master suddenly remembered, and then looked at Uchihao with a strange look. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 563：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "You said the moon shadow, I said that we are just a simple teammate relationship, you don''t think too much." Uchiha shouted.


    When I heard Uchiha¡¯s words, the hand whispered: ¡°How do I know if there is any relationship?¡±


    "Cough." Uchiha said: "Well, don''t entangle this thing, or talk about something else."


    "What is it?" The class leader wondered.


    Uchiha Í« s s s¨¨ serious down: "Recently endure the world is not flat, there may be war at any time." Uchiha Í« looked at the hand gently said: "I always feel that this mission has a change, so you have to Be careful, learn to protect yourself."


    "Well." Gang hand nodded shyly.


    "Outline hand." Uchiha said hesitated for a moment.


    "What?" asked the questioner in confusion.


    "If I can successfully complete the task this time, I will propose to you after I come back." Finally, Uchiha slammed down, and then secretly said: "And I am also a time to go to a thousand people."


    "What?" The master looked surprised and then became shy.


    Uchiha looked at the hand and shyly lowered his head, and his mouth was not tilted, then he took the head of the hand and kissed the forehead of the hand.


    "I am leaving first." Uchiha said, and then quickly left.


    The hand looked at the back of Uchiha, and I felt very warm.


    "Uchiha wave, you must come back safely, I am waiting for you." The hands of the hands silently.


    The night was outside the Uchiha room, "Adult, check it out." A dark part squatted on the ground.


    "How is it?" Uchiha opened the door and looked at the dark part.


    "On the day before yesterday, this intelligence was handed over to the Huo Ying adults." The dark side said.


    "I know, go on." Uchiha squinted at the moon in the sky.


    "Yes." The dark part bowed and disappeared in place.


    "It''s a group, don''t force me, otherwise....." Uchiha looked at the air and sneered.


    In a valley in the border of the fire, a group of troops carrying the sand-bearing flag is slowly moving forward. There is also a sedan chair in the middle of the team surrounded by sand and the whole team is filled with the chilling atmosphere.


    On the side of the valley, a team of wooden dark-skinned costumes stood on the back **** and watched the sand-bearing team passing underneath.


    "Adults, they are coming." A dark part squatted on the ground, pointing to the sand-bearing team below.


    "Well." Uchiha faintly nodded.


    "Adult, the situation seems a bit wrong, the strength of this team seems to be a bit strong, strong and unusual." Uchiha said a dark side of the road.


    "Well, I think so too. There must be an important person in the sand." Uchiha groaned and thought about it, and probably the most powerful one, Uchiha said in his heart.


    "So, are we going to continue the original plan?" asked the dark side on the other side.


    "Continue the original plan unchanged." Uchiha shouted.


    "Yes, I will go down and tell." The dark side said.


    The group is hiding, you really find a good opponent for me. If you are not careful, you will be completely annihilated. Uchiha sighed and sighed.


    "Prepare." Uchiha waved his hand to the dark side behind him.


    "Yes." The dark part behind him disappeared in place.


    "It''s time to do it." Uchiha Í« wears a mask and disappears in place.


    At this time, in the team of Sha Ren, the sand next to the sedan chair was put to the sedan chair: "Adult, the valley in front is very dangerous. Do you want to send someone to explore it."


    From the sedan chair, the voice of a middle-aged man came from the majesty: "No need, just as usual, not too nervous."


    "Yes." The sand bears back, then leaves the sedan chair and looks at the scenes around him.


    "Hey, Uchiha Uchiha, you must let yourself be buried here today." A sound came from the polo.


    Looking at the sand and forbearing slowly into his trap, Uchiha gaze gamble for a while, "hands." Uchiha screamed to the dark part of the neighborhood.


    Upon hearing the command of Uchiha, the people in the dark department took a huge reel from behind and squatted out against the valley. Then they sealed together and then pressed their hands to the ground: "Nagafa. Landslide."


    The land on the valley began to crack, and the top of the mountain on the whole side was cut off to a layer and then the stone fell to the bottom of the sand like a snow mountain collapse.


    "Someone attacked." The sand beside the sedan chair shouted to the surrounding sand: "Protect the adults."


    The sand can not be opened in the valley can only be passively defended, and there are always stones in the sand, "Ah."


    The casualties of the sand are also increasing. The sand-bearing flies are like chasing flies. "Adults, this will not work." The sand beside the sedan shouted to the people inside the sedan chair.


    "Call them not to run around, come to me to gather." The people inside told him.


    "Yes." The sand replied, then shouted around the ninja: "Come on the adults."


    Hearing that person''s words, the sand forbearing is to find the main heart and continue to gather to the sedan chair.


    After the people who were forbearing in the sand came to the side of the sedan chair, a sand wall was formed around the sand to resist the falling of the stone.


    Uchiha, who is observing the situation, wrinkles and is silent.


    "Adult..." A dark side.


    When raising his hand to stop the dark part, Uchiha said: "Chong."


    "Yes." The dark part shouted to the people around him: "Chong."


    All the dark parts continued to rush from the hillside to the sand, and Uchiha stood up slowly, staring tightly at the sedan chair in the sand zh¨­ngy¨¡ng.


    Seeing the dark part rushing down the valley, the mantle of the sedan chair: "Welcome to Sharon began to rush to the dark part, and finally the people in the dark part and the people of the sand tolerant began to meet each other, the scene was chaotic, all kinds of harnesses Flying around, all kinds of ninjutsu are constantly being cast out by the ninja, and people are constantly falling.


    "Ah." A dark part cut down a sand and had no time to be happy. From behind him, he came to a person who had no darkness in the dark.


    There are many corpses lying on the ground, but obviously the body of the sand is much more than the dark part. There is no way that the combat strength of the dark part is higher than that of the sand, and it is still ambush, but the sand is overwhelmed in many people, and there is also sand in the sand. The most powerful and still firmly guarding the sedan chair did not participate in the war.


    Seeing the situation on the field, Uchiha said to the two dark sides: "It is not a way to go on. It seems that there is a big man in the sedan chair. The people in the sedan chair are solved by me. You pay attention to the point here. If there are other teams on the border. Come and show j¨«ng immediately and retreat in time."


    "Yes, adults." The two dark parts should be.


    After the command, Uchiha took out the dragon scale sword behind him and rushed directly to the sedan chair. At this time, there were only four sands left next to the sedan chair to protect the sedan chair. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 564：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    Uchiha Í« ºá Í« Í« Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª Ö»Òª


    Seeing that Uchiha rushed over, the four people next to the sedan looked at each other and rushed to Uchiha, "blocking me, dying." Uchiha shouted.


    Then I printed the words: "Shadows and avatars." From Uchiha, he walked out of the three Uchiha, and four people rushed straight to the four sands.


    "Swordsmanship. A sword is broken." Uchiha shouted. Then a wave of dragon scale sword, a sword slashed through the body of the front sand, and directly cut the sand into two halves, the sword gas flew to the sedan chair, when the sword gas is about to cut into the sedan chair, another sand The shield rises from the ground to protect the sedan chair.


    Uchiha was close to the sedan chair, and the other three shadows were also fixed, and then disappeared.


    Yu Zhibo took the dragon scale sword and walked slowly to the sedan chair. His eyes were fixed on the sedan chair as if he wanted to see the sedan chair. After a while, he said: "The wind and shadow adults, I have already come, you don''t have to hide. Let''s go."


    Uchiha¡¯s words did not immediately respond, and silence took a while to make a sound. ¡°Uchiha Uchibo, a famous newcomer recently, unfortunately will be buried here today.¡±


    When he heard the wind, Uchiha said with a slight smile: "That may not be ok, maybe it may be your old bones."


    "Haha, I have the courage." The wind and shadow laughed.


    "Fire. How to fire the ball." A large fireball spouted from Uchiha''s mouth and rushed to the sedan chair.


    "Hey." When the fireball hit the sedan chair, a white shadow rushed out from the sedan chair, and finally stood on the ground and watched Uchihabo silent.


    "Sure enough, it is the shadow of the village of Sha Niu, rude and rude." Uchiha looked at the middle-aged man wearing a white robe and wearing a wind and shadow hat.


    "It''s just that I am very surprised that why is the leader of a village appear here." Uchiha asked faintly.


    "If I said that I came for you, do you believe it?" The wind and shadow pull hat is faint.


    "Oh, isn''t this the case?" Uchiha said with a smile: "I just didn''t expect people in the village to want my life now."


    "Haha, Uchiha Uchiha, you are really a smart person, but unfortunately you are too young to understand the political darkness. There is no right or wrong in politics, and you will not see what you have done for the village."


    "Since politics is dark, then you must be so betrayed instead of being betrayed?" Uchiha sneered.


    "This is also possible, but my strength is stronger than you, so the ending can''t be changed. It''s you." The wind shadow opened the shadow robe and threw the shadow hat, revealing the battle suit, staring at Uchiha, and began to release the momentum. .


    On the chaotic battlefield, the shadows and the surrounding area of ??Uchiha became a vacuum zone.


    Uchiha and the wind and shadow each released their own pressure, the clothes on their bodies hunted, and the surrounding dust was blown up.


    Uchiha and the wind and shadow are staring at each other, not dare to relax a little, because both people know the master''s showdown, the outcome is only in an instant, Uchiha squints at the opposite wind, suddenly the original dust The battlefield calmed down at once, and at that moment, Uchiha and the wind and shadow began to move at the same time, each rushing to each other.


    Uchiha took out the dragon scale sword in his hand and saw a blue light sh¨¨ to the wind shadow. "Ninjutsu. Shenjian shadow split." The dragon scale sword that was flying in the air suddenly split eight lanes around the sword. Wind shadow.


    The movement of the sword surprised the shadows that were flying, and the hands were still printing. They stood in the same place and sneaked away from all the swords, let the flying swords fly over, and Uchiha appeared to the wind and shadow. The dragon scale sword that is flying then swings back and forth, and a sword slashes toward the wind shadow. On the side of the wind shadow, a sand shield suddenly appears to block the dragon scale sword. Yu Zhibo smashes a sword and directly cuts the sand shield. Two halves, slowly revealing the wind inside.


    "Wind. Infinite breakthrough." A wind vortex formed in front of the wind shadow, and then a tornado was blown to Uchiha, and Uchiha was blown to the side of the mountain when it was too late to react. The waves raised a smog in the mountains.


    "Come out, this little trick will not have to play." Wind shadow stunned and faint behind him.


    Uchiha rushed out of the ground behind the wind and shadow. "It¡¯s not a shadow." Uchiha said.


    "It seems that we don''t need to play this foreplay anymore." Feng Ying looked at Uchiha.


    "Agree." Uchiha faintly said, and then Uchiha jumped away from the original place. At this time, a pile of yellow sand was drilled from the ground. Uchiha had not yet jumped off the ground for a long time, and the sand was drilled again. When I came out, Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Óî Óî Óî Í« Óî Óî


    "Sand hand sword." The wind and shadow printed the road, and then waved a hand from the front of the wind shadow to form a dozen sand swords sh¨¨ to Uchiha.


    After hitting Uchiha, Uchiha was directly attacked.


    Uchiha, who was beaten by the cockroach, suddenly turned into smoke.


    "Shadow is divided?" Wind and shadow.


    Uchiha Í« suddenly appeared in the back of the wind shadow and pulled out the shuri in his hand. The wind shadow did not look back. A sand stream rolled up from the ground and destroyed all the shurikens.


    "The wind demon sword." Uchiha took out a huge shuriken, sh¨¨ to the wind, "useless." The wind and shadow jumped, the sword in hand flew from the foot of the wind shadow, Uchiha The wire in his hand flew past the shuriken and flew back again. At this moment, the wind was shocked and cut directly into the halves from the waist, but the wind and shadow cut into two halves turned into a pile of yellow sand.


    Then the wind and shadow re-drilled from the pile of sand looked at Uchiha and said: "There are two sons."


    "Two sons?" Uchiha faintly replied: "It''s more than that." Uchiha waved the wire in his hand, and the steel wire distributed around the wind and shadow immediately bundled the wind and shadow, ignoring the struggle of the wind and shadow. Uchiha Í« Í« Ó¡ : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : :


    "How is it?" Uchiha waved down the wire in his hand and looked at the burning wind and shadow.


    The fire slowly went out, slowly revealing the sand inside, the sand pile turned into a blackened, and then the sand slowly fell on the ground, revealing the shadow of the shadow.


    Yu Zhibo frowned and looked at the intact wind and shadow. "It''s really powerful, one ring and one ring." Looking at Uchiha Hurricane.


    "I still didn''t hurt you a hair, isn''t it?" Uchiha replied.


    "This trick can hurt me." Wind and shadow.


    "I think so too." Uchiha snorted, then slowly revealed the writing of the wheel eye. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 565：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîLegs.


    The wind and shadow stretched out his hands against Uchiha, and the sand slowly covered Uchihabo''s body. Then he held his hands and shook hands: "The sand waterfall was buried."


    The wind and shadow frowning and watching the sand slowly fell from the surface of Uchiha, revealing the unmistakable figure of Uchiha.


    "It turned out to be Lei X¨¬ng Chakra." Feng Ying looked at Uchiha, the right-handed flashing thunder.


    "But it doesn''t matter." The wind was faint, and then a few sands floated after waving his hand.


    "Is this?" Uchiha looked puzzled at the sand behind the wind.


    "First come, try it." The wind waved two sands and flew to Uchiha, and Uchiha took a step back. The sand flew to the front of Uchiha, and the wind y¨©n Smiled: "Explosion."


    Uchiha smashed his own writing round eyes, "Hey." The two sands exploded in front of Uchiha, and the huge impulse rushed Uchiha.


    "Cough." Uchiha squatted from the ground and looked at the wind and shadow.


    "Yes, it¡¯s too fast to die, it¡¯s not fun." Feng Ying looked at Yu Zhibo¡¯s hand and swept his body, and there were several sands behind the wind and shadow.


    "This time is four." Feng Ying finger pointed to Uchiha, and the wind and shadow flew four sands and rushed to Uchiha.


    "Oh." Four sands exploded around Uchiha, and Uchiha was thrown out again.


    "Cough." Uchiha''s clothes were broken, one hand covered his mouth, half a squat on the ground with a sword, blood stains flowing from his fingers, but Uchiha''s eyes still stared at the wind, silently thinking Countermeasures.


    "Can you resist? Well, this time is eight." Feng Ying raised his hand, and there were a few sand blocks behind him. Then he pointed to Uchiha, and the eight sands were behind the wind. Fly to Uchiha.


    Uchiha looked at the eight sands that came flying, and he thought that he could only try it. His hands quickly said: "Thunder. Thousands of birds flow." Lei X¨¬ng Chakra flows on the body and then slowly The two feet condensed, Uchiha rushed to the eight pieces of sand that flew, and then kicked him in the first piece and hit him on the eighth piece, "Åé" the two sand pieces collided together and exploded. Uchiha has successfully solved eight sands in the same way.


    Uchiha jumped back to the original place and looked at the wind and cold.


    "Not bad. I can think of countermeasures so quickly." Wind and shadow stunned, and then sincerely appreciated.


    "Don''t dare to be." Uchiha rubbed the blood of the corner of his mouth.


    The wind shadow frowned. Looking at Uchiha.


    "A trick is to win the game." Uchiha smashed the road, then extended his right hand and slowly gathered Chakra in his hand. "Ö¨Ö¨" Uchiha''s hand uploaded the sound of countless birds, "Thousand Birds." Uchiha rushed to the wind.


    Feel the great power of Uchiha''s hand, and the wind and shadow feel an invisible pressure and quickly seal.


    ¡°When the sand rains.¡± The wind and shadow prints a road, forming a semi-circular sand circle on the side of the wind shadow, constantly sh¨¨ out the sand cone from the sand circle, Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í«The cone is close to the wind and shadow, and Uchiha appears in front of the wind and shadow.


    The wind and shadow can not help but be surprised. Even Uchiha¡¯s eyes can be clearly seen in the eyes of the writing. ¡°Sandstone guardian.¡± The wind shouted, the sand in the sand circle slowly formed sand in front of the wind and shadow. In front of Uchiha, "There is a stroke and a loss."


    "Medium." Uchiha shouted.


    "Explosion." Wind shadow looked stunned.


    Uchiha waved into the sand with one hand.


    Uchiha screamed at the wind and shadow with a cold-eyed look. The shield consisting of sand in front of the wind and shadow, and the lightning flashing on his hand, "Thousands of birds."


    "When the sand is guarded, it bursts."


    "Oh." An explosion exploded in front of the sand.


    Before the explosion, the wind and shadow seemed to have seen Uchiha''s writing wheel turned into a kaleidoscope to write the eye.


    Uchiha and the wind and shadow were simultaneously exploding, and each flew to the rear, and fell to the ground and rolled on the ground to stop.


    The wind and shadow supported the left hand with his right hand and slowly stood up from the ground. A large hole was on the shoulder of the left hand, and the blood flowed out uncontrollably.


    Wind and shadow hate to look at Yu Zhibo and say: "Damn."


    "Cough." At this time, Uchiha Í« ÅÀ ÅÀ ÅÀ Í« Í« Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîDon''t want it, next time you can''t be so crazy." Uchiha looked at his right hand and said to himself.


    "Hey." Feng Ying looked at Uchiha, who stood up from the ground, and said: "I can still live."


    "I said that everything is possible, maybe you are not lying here." Uchiha smiled reluctantly.


    "Hey." Feng Ying roared: "I see you are a hard mouth."


    After that, Feng Ying¡¯s right hand wiped the wound, a blood stain appeared on the right hand, and then slowly printed. Uchiha looked at the action of the wind and shadow, and wrote the wheel eye and said: ¡°Is this a psychic technique?¡±


    Yu Zhibo, who understood it, raised his left hand and bit it in his mouth, and his hands began to struggle to seal.


    ¡°Hai¡¯s application is not.¡±


    The wind and shadow pressed on the ground and shouted: "The practice of psychic."


    "Come outShaying Wang."


    A slap in the front of the wind shadow appeared a huge sand shovel. The sand shovel has two floors. The two huge pliers in front are as big as another house. The six legs are scratched on the ground, and the tail behind it. The last huge sting was flashing purple in the sun, and it was poisonous at first glance.


    The wind and shadow jumped flexibly on the top of the sand scorpion, and then looked at the Uchiha wave that was being printed. The right hand raised a finger to Uchiha, and shouted to Sasha: "Kill him."


    When I heard the wind and shadow, Satay "Ы." Under the six legs on the ground, the body quickly rushed to Uchiha, and in front of Uchiha, two pliers fell against Uchiha.


    Uchiha Í« ¶¯×÷ Í« , , , , , , , , Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîA tail thorn stabbed into the ground, and a large pit appeared on the ground when the sand scorpion lifted its tail. The venom of the sand scorpion remained in the pit, which was corroding the ground.


    When Yu Zhibo looked at the ground, his heart could not help but cold, and continued his movements. "The practice of psychic." Uchiha slammed his hand on the ground. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 566：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "Go to hell." The wind and shadow shouted at Uchiha. The tail of the sand smashed to the Uchiha on the ground, and when it was about to be stabbed, a smog of smoke on the ground blocked the sight of the wind. .


    Just seeing a huge illusion appearing in the smoke, the wind and shadow frowned at the scene inside the smoke.


    A huge creature grabbed the tail with both hands, and the sound came from the smoke. "Is it you? What is going on?" a loud voice came.


    "This time I met a big enemy, Longba can only rely on you this time." Uchiha''s weak voice came out of the smoke.


    The smoke dissipated, slowly revealing the huge figure of the dragon, and grasping the tail of the satay with both hands.


    "What is this?" Longba glared at the wind and the sand with his huge eyes.


    At this time, Uchiha stood on the head of Longba and looked at the wind and shadow. The wind and shadow slammed the footsteps: "Sand, on."


    "Hey." Shaying screamed in the sky and extended two huge pliers to sweep the dragon.


    "Oh, Dragonfighter is here, do you dare to resist this thing?" Longba loudly, Longba grabbed the tail of Satay, and then the huge body of Longba escaped the pliers of the sand, and behind him. The tail slammed into the sand.


    When Longba¡¯s tail is about to hit the sand shovel, the tail shrinks to the midair and escapes the dragon¡¯s tail. The dragon tyrant pulls the sand scorpion¡¯s tail in the same place and turns to the human still iron ball. Throwing the sand shovel and rolling it on the ground for a long time, hit a long trace on the ground, and the sand scorpion double pliers stopped on the ground.


    "Just about this little thing you want to play with your grandfather." Longba shook his head and held his hand proudly.


    Here, the sand raft slowly climbed up from the ground, shaking his head and picking up huge eyes. Then the wind shadow that had just left before returned to the head of the sand shovel again, then shouted: "The sand rushed up."


    "Hey." Shaying screamed at the sky, and then his eyes showed a sigh of relief, neatly swaying his feet and rushing to Longba.


    "I still want to come, well, Grandpa will accompany you to play." Longba is interested in authenticity.


    "You are a little bit, carefully lose, and ruin your old wise." Uchiha grinned.


    "What, I will lose? You are optimistic about me." Longba angered, "Hey." Longba slammed into the sky, then lifted his huge head, opened his mouth, and spewed out the running sand. A big fireball.


    Seeing the big fireball flying in the air, the wind and shadow looked calmly, and the "àØ" sand Ы double pliers rose up to the ground and a sand wall blocked the fireball.


    Then I went to the ground again, and a sand line rushed to Longba. A sand cone was spit out on the sand line and stabbed to Longba.


    "ž" Longba stepped on the ground and swayed on the ground. Then a soil wall rose from the front of the dragon and blocked the sand cone. At this time, the sand scorpion appeared outside the earth wall, and one tail stabbed the earth wall. The earth wall was torn apart like a paper paste, and the speed of the tail of the sand raft was not reduced to the dragon tyrant behind the wall.


    Longba saw the earth wall being broken, his feet bent, his hands on the ground, lowering the height of the whole body on the ground, avoiding the tail of the sand, and then the dragon tyrant lowered his head to reveal a sharp head, rushing to the sand.


    The sand scorpion couldn''t hide. The head of the dragon slammed into the side of the sand shovel and then went to the sky. The sand shovel went out behind him. The sand shovel flew out in the air and rolled on the ground for a while. Did not stop the two legs, and then quickly rushed toward the sand.


    In the sand beside the dragon, the dragon tyrant quickly lifted the thick feet and stepped on the sand shovel. The sand scorpion double tongs went to the body and blocked it at the foot of the dragon tyrant. At that time, it fell into the ground.


    "Is this?" Uchiha groaned and looked at the land under the sand shovel and the dragon tyrant. The sand smashed into the quicksand, and the dragon slammed down on the hard body. Then, with his hands stretched out to grab the stabbing tail of the sand, the tip of the tail almost hit the body of the dragon, and the dragon tyrant grabbed it.


    The shadow of the sand scorpion puts down his hand and jumps to the front of Uchiha, along with the body of Satay and Longba. The right hand is holding the bitterness and slashing into the Uchiha, and Uchihao¡¯s left hand takes the bitterness of the wind and the shadow. No, the wind and shadow stretched out and kicked on the body of Uchiha, and kicked Yu Zhibo.


    The wind and shadow stood in the same place and looked at Uchiha, and slowly climbed up from the ground. "I didn''t expect you to have such a powerful psychic beast, but now everything is over."


    "Cough." Uchiha rubbed his blood on the corner of his mouth: "I said anything can happen, you should not be too confident."


    ¡°Really?¡± Feng Ying smiled and said: ¡°Do you really think that I will come here after ambush, will there be no other preparations?¡±


    "What do you mean?" Uchiha asked with a chest.


    "Oh." The wind and shadow laughed and said nothing, the right hand went to the sky with a hand, and a fireworks exploded in the sky.


    The wind waved a hand and released a fireworks in the sky. A flower-shaped fireworks exploded in the air, which was so conspicuous during the day.


    On the battlefield, the dark part and the sand couldn''t help but let go of the action in the hand, and looked at each other slyly, then continued the original battle, and the ninja and the ninja were flying all over the sky.


    Yu Zhibo looked at the fireworks in the sky and couldn''t help but then suddenly heard the j¨«ng sound of the dark part. Uchiha looked puzzled at the wind and said: "Signal? Ambush?"


    "Yes, do you think I know there is an ambush, will it still come like this?" The wind faintly said: "But this is just a post-attack, just in case, I didn''t expect to use this trick, you should be honored. ""


    "Kill it." Sure enough, the shadow of the wind has not fallen, there is a group of sand torment from the valley, slowly surrounded.


    Seeing that there were reinforcements rushing to the scene, the sand on the field could not help but rushed to the opponent. The dark part began to be a little scared with the arrival of the sand-bearing reinforcements. The casualties continued to rise.


    "The adults will not have an accident, how have they not moved yet?" A dark captain looked at the battle on the field and asked the dark side of the road.


    "No way, no one thought that this time will encounter the wind, this is one of the five major shadows, adults do not know if they can withstand." The dark department worried.


    "What do we do then?" another dark part asked with concern: "The reinforcements of the sand have arrived, and our casualties are getting bigger and bigger, and we will be surrounded by this."


    "Don''t worry, adults have their own arrangements." The first dark part was thoughtful.


    "What arrangement?" The second dark part asked quickly.


    "Don''t ask more questions." The first dark part said: "You will know when you are, we will do our own thing."


    "Yes." Other dark parts replied.


    "Adult, what are you going to do?" The darkroom said to himself. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 567：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    On the other side, Uchiha is battling with the wind and shadow. Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîOn the feet of Uchiha, he turned over to the back of Uchiha, and Uchiha slammed into the wind and shadow, and the wind and shadow jumped back and left Uchiha, and stood not far away.


    Uchiha stood in the same place and stared at the wind and shouted at his feet: "Dragon, what are you doing?"


    Longba grabbed the tail of Satay with both hands, and the tail of Satay was constantly pushed down to stab. Longba screamed with difficulty: "Less Luo, this uncle is not so easy to be knocked down, and it is still a bed bug."


    Longba looked at the face of Satay, who was close at hand, and then stepped on the foot on the back of the sand, and pulled out the other foot slowly from the quicksand.


    Looking at the action of Longba, the wind and shadow rushed to the sand and shouted: "The king of Shaying, do it." After that, he quickly rushed to Uchiha, and wanted to solve Uchiha before the dragon.


    "Hey." Uchiha smashed the attack of the wind and shadow, and then quickly ran around the dragon tyrant, and did not fight the wind shadow before the dragon tyrant.


    Sha Fei struggled to push the dragon to the quicksand, waved the double tongs, and the dragon slammed into the foot of the quicksand, and the tail tried to stab the dragon.


    "Hey." Longba noticed the intention of Shaying, screaming, pulling his foot out of the quicksand, stepping on the back of the sand, and jumping over in the air, holding the tail of the sand, in the hands of the dragon Pulling the sand to the front and rolling the sand to the ground directly.


    "You are the bug." Longba shouted, and then the first low rushed to the sand.


    At this time, the wind shadow and the Uchiha wave on the dragon''s head are firmly on the dragon''s head, and they dare not move. The wind and shadow are printed: "Wind. Big breakthrough."


    A wind blows to Uchiha, and Uchiha ran to the wind that escaped the wind and shadow. One hand said: "Fire. How to fire the ball." Uchiha squirted a fireball in the mouth and tried to approach it. Uchiha waved the wind and saw the fireball rushing, and the wind and shadow escaped the fireball in danger.


    At this time, Longba has already arrived at the side of Shaying, and his hands are pressed on the double tongs of Shaying. The "à»Ë»" Satay makes a roar and fights with the Dragon Fighter. The Dragon Pa is roaring and then opens his mouth to reveal the fangs. A bite on the arm of a pliers in the sand shovel, the first one smashed the pliers of the sand.


    "Hey." The sand screamed and screamed.


    "Not finished yet." Longba shouted, then grabbed the body of the satay with both hands, lifted the sand, lifted one foot and bent his knees, and hit the belly of the sand to the knee.


    "Hey." Satay''s abdomen came in close contact with the dragon''s knee.


    "Oh." Satay spurted a blood and fell to the ground.


    "Hey." Longba raised his hands and screamed at the sky, just like proclaiming his victory.


    On the head of the dragon, "Hey." Uchiha was smashed to the ground by the wind and shadow, spit out blood from the mouth, and there was a bitterness on his shoulder.


    The wind and shadow stood in front of Uchiha, and then pulled out a bitter and rushed to Uchiha.


    "Because of death." Feng Ying rushed to Uchiha.


    "Oh." Just when the shadow of the wind and shadow is so fast that it will be stabbed to Uchiha, the head of the dragon is up, the shadow of the wind and the shadows are slashing, and when the wind shadow is once again stabbed to Uchiha, suddenly the wind The shadow felt a darkness in the sky, and the wind looked up and saw a huge palm shot.


    "Hey." The wind shadow was directly slammed by the dragon''s palm and slid on the ground.


    Haven''t waited for the wind and shadow to change, Longba lifted his foot and stepped on the wind and shadow, and the wind and shadow squinted back and escaped the dragon''s foot.


    "Blocking." Wind shadow raised his hands against the dragon, a pile of sand rushing dragons to fly, tied the dragon''s hands and feet so that the dragon can not move.


    "Hey." Longba struggled fiercely, but the sand rushed to Longba.


    Uchiha stood on the head of Longba, watching the wind and shadow close his eyes, then slowly opened his left eye, and the left eye showed a kaleidoscope to write the eye, "Azure."


    "Amount." Wind and shadow looked at Yu Zhibo with a look.


    Then a black inflammation suddenly appeared in the left hand of the wind shadow, originally did not care, but when I felt the pain from the left hand, the wind shadow finally found that black inflammation could not be extinguished by any method.


    Looking at the action of the wind and shadow, Uchiha took the dragon scale sword and rushed to the wind, and the sword in his hand slammed into the wind. At this time, the wind shadow was trying to figure out how to extinguish the black inflammation.


    "îõ" Just as Uchiha¡¯s sword was about to stab the wind, the wind and shadow looked at the rushing Uchiha. Suddenly from the side sh¨¨ came a bitter and pointed to the key points of his own, but in desperation, Uchiha had no choice but to take the sword and get rid of the bitterness of flying.


    "Wind and shadow adults." Four sands endure in front of the wind and shadow, firmly protect the wind and shadow.


    At this point, I understand the black and white wind and shadow. After seeing the people, I will unload my left hand.


    "Aids?" Uchihao stared at the opposite side.


    "Wind and shadow adults." Four sands looked at the wind and respected.


    The wind and nostalgia nodded to them, then went to the front and looked at Uchiha.


    "Uchibo Uchiha wave." Wind shadow glanced at Uchiha.


    "How?" Uchiha said calmly: "The taste of the injury is not good, the wind and shadow adults, it is better for us to reconcile."


    "Haha." The wind and shadow haha ??smiled and then y¨©n sank and looked at Yu Zhibo and said: "Reconciliation? Do you think it is possible? Your people on the battlefield will be finished."


    "You are so confident." Uchiha slammed the sand behind the wind and then said: "More than just someone, I have."


    Uchiha took out the radio and called out.


    "Åé At this time, there were countless shouts from around the battlefield, and countless Kono dark costumes came out.


    "The reinforcements are coming." After seeing the people in the dark, the audience on the field shouted to the teammates around them: "Kill." Then angrily rushed to the enemy who had just pressed himself.


    Originally, because the sand-bearing reinforcements came to a high level of emotions, the sand that had the upper hand on the battlefield, after being hit in the dark, returned to a low ch¨¢o, watching the large number of dark parts could not help but be frightened, and the sand was constantly falling.


    There are still a lot of sounds coming from behind, like there are thousands of horses.


    "Uchiha wave stunned adults." Just after Uchiha screamed, the four dark parts appeared next to Uchiha.


    Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Õ¾ÔÚ Õ¾ÔÚ Õ¾ÔÚ Õ¾ÔÚ Õ¾ÔÚ Í« Í« Í« Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîYou should also not want our enemies to be happy."


    Listening to the words of Uchiha, the wind and shadow meditate for a while and then said: "I also feel that we do not need to fight." Mobile users please browse to read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 568：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "Wind and shadow adults...." The sand behind the wind and shadow is open.


    "Ha ha." Uchiha said that after seeing the wind and shadow, he was unwilling to bear the sand and listened to the wind and said: "Don''t be so nervous. This is a misunderstanding. I will come to fight with you. You said, Feng Ying, I am very respectful to the adults."


    "Misunderstanding?" Uchiha''s words made the sand and the Uchiha behind the wind and shadows play a bit of fun, and then collectively looked at the wind.


    Feeling the eyes of everyone, the wind and shadow saw Uchiha for a while, trying to suppress his anger, and then said: "Yes, these are misunderstandings."


    "Wind and Shadow Adult..."


    " Needless to say, let''s go." Feng Ying shouted to the sand behind him, then squinted at the eyes of Uchiha, and took the lead.


    Looking at the shadows and leaving with sand, a dark part looked at Yu Zhibo and said: "Adults....."


    Uchiha raised his hand and interrupted the dark part, saying: "Do you want to ask why we want to let them go."


    Uchiha looked up at the sky and said: "That''s because I didn''t know how to leave him. Do you understand?"


    "Well." The darkroom nodded.


    "I...." Uchiha was preparing to open the door and fell down. A dark part just saw that he was busy holding Uchiha, saying: "Adult, are you okay?"


    "I will return to the village immediately." Uchiha stunned and said that he fainted.


    "The right hand injury of the grown-up is too heavy. We must go back to the village quickly. We will leave immediately after the words of Uchiha, and I will leave the dark part of Uchiha.


    "Yes." Everyone should answer.


    "Amount." Uchiha Í« slowly opened his eyes, only feeling dry, looking at his position, his hand moved slightly and felt something pressed against his left hand, could not help but look at his left hand side .


    A yellow s¨¨s head is on the edge of the bed, and Uchiha can''t help but lick his mouth, and then he wants to give birth to his right hand and touch her hair.


    "Ah." Uchiha screamed and couldn''t help but scream.


    "Amount." Hearing the voice of Uchiha, the hand slowly raised his tired head, rubbing his own eyes covered with red silk, and then looking at Uchiha.


    "Uchiha wave." The master surprised: "You wake up."


    "Outline, how long have I been lying?" Uchiha asked, screaming around.


    "Five days, your subordinates brought you back. I just happened to be in the village, so I applied to take care of you." The hand raised Yu Zhibo and said: "You know that I just heard the news of your accident. Worried?"


    Yu Zhibo leaned back against the bed and looked at the eyebrows and frowned. "How is my right hand?"


    "I have already dealt with your hand. It should be fine, but it will take a few days to fully recover." The master handed out the bed of Uchiha.


    "Oh, I am bothering you again." Uchiha said with a smile.


    "This is any trouble, anyway, I am studying medical ninjutsu is also to take care of you, who told you to always be injured." The hand was sitting on the edge of the bed.


    "Oh." Uchiha Í« gently touched Uchiha''s hair and quietly listened to the "†ªàÂ" of the master.


    "You are taking care of me for these five days." Uchiha shouted.


    "Of course." The director said that he should return, and then bowed his head: "I will not rest assured that others will take care of you."


    "Know." Uchiha said: "I know that you care about me the most."


    "Hate." The master took a picture of Uchiha: "Yes, are you thirsty, hungry, or I will give you something to eat."


    Uchiha smiled and looked at the concern of the master, and then put the hand in his arms. "No, you are enough." Uchiha tweeted gently to feel the gentle hair.


    "When I am hurt, I will go to your home to raise my family." Uchiha whispered softly.


    "Ah." The unfinished hand was struggling for a while when he was pulled into Uchiha, and then he reached out and hugged Uchiha, and nodded lightly: "Well."


    After a while, Uchiha''s face slowly slid down, and the eyes looked out of the window, and the heart was secret, but some things still have to be dealt with.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In a dark room in the dark.


    "What? You said that Uchiha Uchiha is coming back safely and innocently." The man sitting in the main position was surprised to see the dark side below.


    "Yes, it has been back for five days, but the news has been blocked by his men." The dark side replied: "And Huo Ying adults already know about it, or the news that Huo Ying adults sent people to help him block."


    "Five days!" The person sitting in the main position stretched out five fingers and said to the dark part of the darkness: "Five days, five days are enough for me to be killed, what do you guys do?"


    "Yes, yes." The dark part nodded carefully.


    "Yes, yes, what is it." The person in the main position shouted violently. After a while, he calmed down: "I didn''t know when you came into contact with the people in Sharon Village."


    "No." The dark side is sure.


    "That''s good, go on." The person in the main seat waved.


    "Yes." The dark part replied, then stood up, and when he was about to leave, he suddenly shouted in the direction of the Lord: "Who?" and then fell to the ground.


    When the dark part shouted out, the person in the Lord stood up from the Lord''s position. When he was too late to move, he found a bitterness in his neck.


    After the initial panic, calm down and look at the front: "It¡¯s Uchiha Uchiha."


    Uchiha Í« slowly came out from behind his face, with a kaleidoscope in his eyes to write a round eye, and looked at the human body in front of him: "I didn''t expect it, the group."


    Uchiha took out a light under the light of the light, revealing the face of the group.


    The group''s hiding face s¨¨ indifferently: "I just didn''t expect to meet in this way."


    "Okay, put away your bitterness." Uchiha faintly looked at the hidden weapons in the hands of the group: "You are not my opponent now, I can come here, it means that your life is always at my disposal. You can take it, and there are people who have changed to me outside. You don''t have to think about calling people."


    Uchiha waved up and suffered, walked to the side of the seat and sat down with a bandage on his neck. His right hand was not hung on his chest, and his left hand was playing with bitterness.


    "So what is your purpose today?" The group thought about it, and sat back to the main seat and looked at Uchiha, and asked: "Let''s talk."


    "Do you know?" Uchiha said: "In this mission, some people began to see that I was not pleasing to the eye and prepared to take me. In order to get rid of me, I actually colluded with other villages."


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, the group hid and said: "Is it? Who is so damn, this kind of person is really damn." Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 569：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    When I heard the group, Uchiha¡¯s mouth was awkward. ¡°Really? I just don¡¯t want to use some violent means, but sometimes I don¡¯t fight back. Some people think that I¡¯m bullying, I¡¯m not honest, you Say it." Uchiha looked at the group.


    "Yes? Who are these people?" The group evaded Uchiha''s eyes and faintly returned.


    Looking at the face of the group, Uchiha smiled and said: "What kind of person is what? I am here today to let those people know that I am a person who is being slaughtered. People do not commit me, I am not guilty, annoyed. I am, but I have done everything, otherwise someone is always very annoying behind me, you know?"


    Looking at Uchiha¡¯s eyes, the group¡¯s eyes turned unnaturally and said: ¡°Haha, yes, I believe they will understand your pains and will not give you trouble.¡±


    Uchiha stood up slowly and walked over to the desk in front of the group. His hand held the desk and said slowly: "You are a predecessor. Some things are better than I understand, so I will ask you for this. You Help me solve it. If it is not a last resort, I will not use force, and what I want is my own life. I don''t want anyone to interfere. I am not interested in disturbing other people''s lives....."


    Uchiha waved in front of the group: "His ambition."


    Looking at Uchiha, who is so close to himself, the group suddenly felt a sense of oppression that had never been seen before, sprinkled along the mouth and said: "What about you?"


    When he heard the group, Uchiha laughed and then left the desk and walked to the door before turning around: "It is easy to kill people, but there will be another person who kills one person. Some things are so troublesome to solve. I believe that sometimes the power of language can touch people. I hope that they will stop coming to me, otherwise..."


    Yu Zhibo turned his head and looked out the door: "I don''t mind choosing the most direct way, you know what I can do." Then I left the switch.


    "Oh." After Yu Zhibo slammed the door, the group sighed deeply and said to himself: "It is really a powerful young man."


    Outside the door, a dark part saw Uchiha, who came out and went up and said: "Adult."


    "Well, let the brethren withdraw. It¡¯s too late for the brothers to be tired for a night." Uchiha waved and waved: "Go back to sleep."


    "Yes." The dark part replied and left.


    After seeing the dark part, Uchiha looked around and turned to look at the two dark parts beside the door. He said to himself, "I hope you can do it, or else....."


    After that, Uchiha Í« slowly left here.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Wind shadow, wind and shadow." Fei Fei took the information on his hand and shook his hand: "Wind Shadow." Throw away the information on hand.


    "The team of the wind shadow, the dark part can actually find out?" Yu Fei looked at the desk standing in front of the Uchiha sneer.


    "It is also possible that the dark department sent the wrong information." Uchiha did not care to sit on the side.


    "Is that true? What do you want to do in the dark?" Fei Fei shouted: "Don''t think I don''t know the movements of those people."


    "Oh." Uchiha looked at him and laughed and said nothing.


    "Forget it, this is the case in the past, I will go to j¨«ng to sue those people, let them settle points." Fei Fei vented.


    "No, I have already told them about it." Uchiha took the tea and said it was faint.


    "What?" Fei Fei was surprised: "You...."


    "Reassured, I am no longer a child, know what I can do." Uchiha looked at the face of Fei Fei and smiled.


    "That''s good, now we have a lot of troubles in the wood leaves, each village is against the wood leaves, the inside is not a mess, the interior can be quiet and quiet." Fei Fei helpless.


    Then stood up and turned to the window and sighed: "It¡¯s not easy to know when it¡¯s on the fire. My teacher can¡¯t even protect his disciples. It¡¯s a dereliction of duty, but I hope you can restrain it for the sake of wood. Although I¡¯m sorry for you, But I still hope that you can calm down your anger for Konoha."


    When I heard that Fei Fei was full of apologies, Uchiha was deeply touched by the heart, but the face still did not change: "Your overall view, I know, I said that I will not move thick and not move thick, you can rest assured. ¡±


    "Well, you can rest assured that you can do this."


    "Well, if it''s okay, I will go down first." Uchiha stood up and walked to the doorway.


    "Right, give you a compensation, the deputy minister of the dark department is now out of the vacancy, you will be tired to go with it."


    When Uchiha, who was about to leave, heard the words of Fei Fei, the corner of his mouth was slightly faint: "Thank you."


    Looking at the departure of Uchiha, he fluttered and then leaned down to continue his busy business.


    At night, the leaves of the wood are brightly lit, and Uchiha is standing alone on the top of the statue of the wood leaf stone, silently overlooking the whole wood leaf. The wind blows the clothes and sings, and Uchiha opens his hands to feel the feeling of the wind. I only feel that my heart is wide open, and a burst of anger is born.


    Suddenly, Uchiha waved his hands and put a slight side view on his back. The corner of his mouth opened and said: "You are here."


    The moon shadow slowly came out from behind the tree and looked at the back of Uchiha, saying: "You are still so interested, a person is here to see the scenery."


    "Oh, just feel that looking at the wood leaves can make my heart more open." Uchiha replied.


    "You told me to come here, I don''t just want to say this." Moonshadow walked to Uchihabo''s side and said lightly.


    When I heard the moon shadow, Uchiha was silent for a while Then turned to look at the moon shadow: "I want to propose to the master."


    Uchiha¡¯s words made the moon shadow a glimpse, and his face changed, and then he calmly said: ¡°I want to congratulate you.¡±


    After the completion of the moon shadow quickly turned around and left.


    "Moon Shadow." Uchiha yelled at the back of the moon shadow and shouted: "moon shadow."


    Uchiha Í« sees the moon shadow Gu¡¯s departure and pulls the hand of the moon shadow.


    "What are you doing? Let go." Moonshake turned to tears and struggled to pull back his hand.


    "I will not let go." Uchiha shouted, and then forced the moon shadow into his arms.


    In the arms of Uchiha, Umrainian Shadow, while franting, frantically struggled: "You are all asking for marriage, and still holding me, do you want me to bless you?"


    Uchiha Í« Í« ÔÂ ÔÂ Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîMobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 570：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "I''m sorry." After feeling that the moon shadow is no longer struggling, Uchiha snorted and whispered.


    "Why, why?" Moon Shadow looked up and looked at Uchiha. "Why do I like you, why do you have someone you like, why do you want to do this to me?" Moon Shadow doubles in Uchiha''s chest.


    "I''m sorry, I can only blame us for meeting too late." Uchiha said: "We are still friends in the future, aren''t we?"


    Uchiha waved the moon shadow and looked at the moon-shadowed pear flower with a rainy face, reaching out to help the moon shadow slowly wipe away the tears of the moon shadow.


    "Friends?" Moonshake looked at Uchiha.


    "We will be the best friend." Uchiha sighed and sighed, then slowly left.


    "Uchiha wave." Moon shadow stared at the leaving Uchihabo and said to himself.


    Uchiha went to the dark street and suddenly heard a voice behind him.


    "How about, go to the moon shadow?" The illusion slowly came out from behind Uchiha.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s better to have a short pain than a short pain. If you don¡¯t start, you will end it decisively. This is good for both of us." Uchiha is standing in the same way.


    "Do you think it''s quite open?" Fantasy Ji smiled.


    Uchiha smiled and turned to look at the charming face of the illusionist: "And you."


    "Why, you want to drive me away?" asked the illusion.


    "How come, as long as you think my home is your home." Uchiha said: "But I think you are always so okay, I want to find something for you."


    "Oh, what do you want to do for me to do." Fantasy slowly walked to the side of Uchiha, playing with Uchiha''s hair.


    Uchiha smashed the hand of the illusion, and then seriously said: "If you have nothing, come to my dark department to be my assistant, help me deal with things, anyway, you have done dark parts in the fog, you should be familiar."


    "Okay, so we can''t just engage in office romance, it''s very exciting." Mirage is charming.


    When I heard the illusion, Uchiha couldn¡¯t help but smile. This illusion is like a slap in the air. Uchiha is sighing: "Okay, just like this, tomorrow I will arrange you into the dark." Boao turned and left.


    "You have nothing to tell me?" The illusionist hugs Yu Zhibo from behind and licks the back of Uchiha''s back to feel the man''s breath on Uchiha, and he is gentle and authentic.


    "What''s the story? Uchiha said: "What are you talking about when you are so smart?" ¡±


    "Yeah, some things still don''t say good, at least we can maintain this relationship." The illusion is ridiculous.


    "Okay, nothing, I will go first." Uchiha looked at the face of the illusion.


    "Uchiha wave." Uchiha, who is about to leave, is shouting.


    "What...." Uchiha said that when he turned his head and was about to talk, a warm kiss kissed Yu Zhibo''s forehead, and Uchiha looked at the illusion in front of him.


    "Oh." Looking at Uchiha¡¯s face, singer¡¯s mouth is proudly proud: ¡°I am leaving first.¡±


    After Uchiha looked at the illusion of Yu Ji¡¯s departure, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh and shook his head and turned away.


    "Uchiha wave, you still don''t understand the woman''s heart." Hiding in the distance, watching Uchiha''s illusion of leaving the face, he said to himself.


    When Uchiha went silently to the door of his house and was about to open the door, he turned and said, "Who?"


    In the darkness, a man wearing a Uchibo costume came out and looked at Uchihabo with a look at the three hooks.


    "Who are you?" Uchiha slammed the faint lover and released pressure on him silently.


    The people at the beginning can still be stiff, but after a while, the pressure to release Uchiha is growing, and the face is sweating and respectful: "Uchiha is an adult, the patriarch has a request."


    ¡°Da Bo is looking for me?¡± Uchiha thought faintly: ¡°If I don¡¯t go?¡±


    "Adult, I am here to ask you, please don''t make me embarrassed." That person is very difficult.


    Uchiha stunned and looked at the people for a while, and said: "Lead the way ahead."


    "Oh, well, please, please." The man came forward with a finger, and then took the road ahead. Uchiha waved silently.


    At this time, in the Uchibo conference room, it was full of people.


    Uchiha''s uncle, sitting on the side, looked helplessly at the old man sitting in the main position, and the people around him sat down with respect and respect.


    "Uchiha, this junior is too inconspicuous, we went to ask him to be so tempered." A middle-aged man sitting opposite Uchiha Kim is proud.


    "It¡¯s so late, I¡¯m still looking for someone to come over, can I be fast?¡± Yu Zhibo Jin looked disdainfully at the middle-aged humanity.


    "Okay, don''t make a noise, wait slowly." The old man sitting in the main seat opened his mouth.


    "Father..." The proud middle-aged man looked at the old man.


    "Well, don''t you say it, let me be quiet." Old man.


    "Hey." The middle-aged man looked at Yu Zhibo Jin Yudao.


    Uchiha Kim looked at the man with disdain.


    At this moment, the rooms were opened, and Uchiha slowly walked in. The people in the full house were surprised and said: "How are so many people? At the party?"


    Uchiha looked at Uchibo Kim with doubts.


    "Come and come, Uchiha is sitting here." Uchiha Kim called Uchiha to sit down beside him.


    "Uchibo Uchiha, you can know sin." At that time, the proud middle-aged man shouted to Uchiha.


    Uchiha looked at the man in surprise and asked, "Who are you? Do I know you?"


    "You...." The middle-aged man pointed to Uchiha, and he could not speak.


    "Well, Uchiha, you can know me." The man sitting in the main position began to speak.


    "Which one are you?" Uchiha asked, looking at the main position faintly.


    "What? You don''t even know him." The middle-aged man said: "He is the owner of this family, the great elder of this family, or my father, but it is with your grandfather." People are proud of but the people around them are really contemptuous.


    "Okay." The old man in the main position interrupted his son''s words impatiently, and then looked at Yu Zhibo.


    "I am the great elder of Uchiha''s family." The old man in the main seat said: "This time I am looking for you."


    Yu Zhibo looked puzzledly at Yu Zhibo Jin, and Yu Zhibo Jin reluctantly nodded to Yu Zhibo.


    "Oh, is the elder? Is there anything you are looking for?" Uchiha looked at the elders.


    "I heard that you want to marry the princess of the thousand hands recently?" The elders began.


    Uchiha nodded and said, "Yeah, what happened?"


    After getting affirmed by Uchiha, the elders caressed the long beard of their chins: "We recently have a complete mastery of the wooden leaves, and you are the deputy minister of the dark department. Now the power of the wood leaves us Uchiha The family has mastered two-thirds of the time, so we decided to make a unified decision within the family, so that you can completely master the dark part after you have married the hand." Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 571：

    Uchiha faintly said: "I refuse."


    "What? What do you say?" asked the elder who was interrupted.


    "I said I refused." Uchiha looked at the elders and said a little.


    "Uchiha Uchiha, you..." The middle-aged man shouted at Uchiha.


    "I hate people pointing at me most, this time, if there is a hand to be careful next time." Uchiha looked coldly at the middle-aged road.


    "I....." The middle-aged man looked at Uchiha, and was suppressed by Uchiha, and he stuttered.


    The elders reached out and interrupted the words of the middle-aged, and then revealed the three hooks and wrote the round eyes and looked at Uchiha: "Are you sure?"


    "Do you threaten me?" Uchiha turned his head and looked at the elders.


    "This is a kaleidoscope to write a round eye?" The elders looked at Yu Zhibo''s eyes and wrote the round eyes.


    The words of the elders made the people here all surprised. They whispered, "Impossible." The middle-aged man stood up again and pointed to Uchiha. "How could this be, even the kaleidoscope that my father didn''t have, write his eyes, he How is it possible? Is there?"


    Before the middle-aged people finished speaking, Uchiha slammed into the middle-aged man and punched the middle-aged man, then looked at the elders: "What I hate most is the threat of others."


    "Do you want to be against the whole family? Even if you have a kaleidoscope to write the wheel, it is useless." The elders stared at Uchiha and began to release their own pressure.


    "You can try, and according to the rules of the family, whoever has a kaleidoscope to write the eye can issue orders, so now I am the master of this family." Uchiha also released his own pressure, and then I glanced around and looked down on Uchiha, and I didn¡¯t dare to look at Uchiha.


    "Uchiha wave." Uchiha Kim went to Uchiha, who was next to Uchiha, and shouted at the corner of Uchiha.


    Looking at his uncle, Uchiha said: "My surname is given by my grandfather Yu Zhibo. My body is given by my parents. Since they are not there, I have nothing to do with this family. So don''t bother me anymore, otherwise....." Uchihao stared at the eyes of the elders: "The consequences are conceited."


    After that, Yu Zhibo turned and left. At this time, the middle-aged man who was stunned by Uchiha, I saw Uchiha, who left after the elders said: "Father, this Uchiha Uchiha is too much, we want to. ...."


    On the side of Uchiha Kim, looking at the shameless face of the middle-aged man, he snorted and left, and the others followed closely, not looking at the elders.


    "Father." The middle-aged man looked at the two people in the room and couldn''t help but look at the big elders.


    When the elders reached out and stopped the middle-aged people, they vomited and blew their blood forward.


    "Father." The middle-aged man rushed to the elders to support the elders.


    "The kaleidoscope is not easy to write the eye of the wheel." The elders opened the door.


    On the rock of Yingying, I closed my eyes and opened my hands to let myself blow the wind. The hand stood on one side and looked at Yu Zhibo gently.


    "You seem to have changed." The master looked at Yu Zhibo and said.


    When he heard the outline, Uchiha slowly opened his eyes and turned to the hand: "Oh, is it? Where has changed."


    "More stable, more mature, and more." Gang hand blushes and bows: "It''s more attractive."


    Uchiha looked at the outline hand with a smile, then stretched out his hand and gently stroked the face of the hand, then turned to look at the wooden leaves under his feet, faintly said: "People will always change, especially do After some things."


    "I have heard about things between you and your family, is it because of me?" asked the expert.


    Uchiha waved a smile and said: "You don''t have to think too much. Actually, it''s not because of you. You are just a head. The relationship between me and the family has actually been cracked. Anyway, it''s a matter of time. It''s late and late. I don''t make any difference."


    "Is it?" Although I heard the explanation of Uchiha, I am still a bit embarrassed.


    "Thank you Uchiha."


    "Thank you for what?" Uchiha asked in a puzzled question.


    "Thank you for comforting me like this, I understand."


    Seeing that the master did not believe in himself, Uchiha shrugged and did not bother to explain.


    "Right, that." The hand hesitated.


    When I saw the outline of a hand, I did not know how to open it. Uchiha said: "If you have anything, let''s talk about it. What can''t be said between us?"


    When I heard Uchiha, I was able to take a deep breath and ask: "How about the moon shadow and the illusionist sister?"


    Uchiha¡¯s smile instantly solidified, then turned and looked faintly to the front: ¡°I have told them about our two things, and I have explained their relationship with them.¡±


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t ask this way." The apology was apologetic.


    Looking at the nervous expression of the hand, Uchiha slammed his fingers and gently scraped it down on the nose of the hand. www.novelhall.com~Opened: "A fool, what are you doing so nervously, you are too kind If it is another woman, I have already eaten vinegar and then started to make trouble."


    "People just want to be a good girlfriend."


    "Oh, it¡¯s good to have you." Uchiha squatted and hugged the hand.


    "Hate." The hand shyly shouted in Uchiha.


    "Some things, some people are not their own, they are not their own. This kind of dragging is not good for us, and I don''t want you to be hurt and I am not good at feelings. It¡¯s better to be a knives, so it¡¯s good for you or for her.¡± Uchihao gently stroked the back of the hand and felt the temperature of each other, whispering.


    "Uchiha wave, you are so good." Gang hand holding Uchiha Í« gently gently.


    In the Huoying office, Uchiha is sitting on the side with his legs up and looking at the flying parade sitting on the main seat: "Mr. Fei Fei, are you looking for me? Is there any task? ""


    Fei Fei joked: "Look at what you said, can I only ask you to come to the task?"


    "Yeah." Uchiha is simply and authentic.


    "Amount." I remembered that it was only when I was out of the task that I would find Uchiha, and I couldn¡¯t help but touch my nose. I said, "Cough, well, don''t be kidding, or say something right."


    Uchiha¡¯s mouth is so easy to hold his heart¡¯s smile: ¡°It¡¯s like a teacher, you¡¯ve been talking about it.¡±


    "Oh, is it?" Fei Fei wondered, and then asked: "These things don''t matter. I am looking for you today. I heard that you want to kiss the boss?"


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect your news to be so well-informed." Uchiha shouted.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 Chapter 572：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "Well, but this may not be simple."


    "What do you mean?" Uchiha asked in a shock.


    "You should haven''t been to a thousand people yet." asked Fei Fei.


    "Yeah, what happened?" Uchiha asked.


    "I also listened to my teacher and said that it is not simple for a thousand people." Fei Feidao: "I heard that anyone who wants to know the hand must pass the consent of the old guys in the house."


    "I am not licking the old guys, what are they about?" Uchiha asked.


    Fei Fei shook his head and said: "It''s not that simple. I heard that this is the rule of the first generation teacher."


    "The first generation grandfather?" Uchiha shouted.


    "Not bad." Fei Fei nodded. "It is said that when the hand was born, the first generation found some secrets, so there is such a rule. The first-generation teacher also said that if it is not the right person, even if the designer likes it, No use, and people close to the hands of the class will not have good results."


    Uchiha groaned at his chin. Could it be that the people who were close to the masters of the previous life died unexpectedly?


    Yu Fei continued: "It seems that you have to go through some tests in the hands of the family."


    "What test?" Uchiha asked quickly.


    "I don''t know this."


    "Is there any way to do it?" Uchiha asked.


    "That is not." Fei Fei pretend to be mysterious.


    "Is there any way? Isn''t that fast?" Uchiha said, ignoring the expression of Ô³·É.


    Fei Fei was dissatisfied with the tunnel: "I am not so cute." Then continued: "In fact, I was ready for you before my teacher died."


    Yu Fei took a letter from the drawer and placed it on the table.


    "This is what the second generation left for me?" Uchiha Í« quickly asked for a letter.


    "Well, in fact, the teacher already knows that you will go to the thousand hands, so I will prepare some things for you." Fei Feidao: "He also said that as long as you hold the things inside, you can enter the thousand hands and those The old guy will not be embarrassed about you."


    "What are these things?" Uchiha slammed the envelope and looked at the scorpion. "Since this thing, why are you taking it out now?"


    "This is also the teacher''s instructions, do not have to hand it to you so early." Fei Feidao: "You can open it and see."


    "Well." Uchiha nodded.


    Then slowly remove the envelope and take out the things inside. Fei Fei is also interested in the face. Uchiha took out a piece of paper from the envelope and a token made of special metal.


    Uchiha took the token and looked at it. The front of the token was engraved with two words, and the back was some characters that could not be understood.


    "What is this?" Uchiha asked questions to fly to the road.


    Fei Fei learned how Uchiha waved and shrugged: "How do I know?" Then he handed the paper to Uchiha and said: "Look at this, this should be written."


    "Oh." Uchiha took over the piece of paper and opened it. This is the second generation to explain the words of Uchiha. It is basically the same as that of Mr. Fei Fei. It also says the token of the token patriarch, inside. There are also some secrets about the thousand hands.


    "Is this?" Uchiha looked at the letter in his hand, revealing an incredible expression.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Fei Fei.


    "Nothing?" Uchiha took the letter.


    "Oh." He flew back and took the token and looked it up.


    However, Fei Fei did not see Uchiha¡¯s eyes flashing inexplicable light.


    "Thousands of people, it is more and more interesting, I really look forward to this thousand-handed trip." Uchiha said in his heart.


    "Uchiha wave, are you here?" The master who stood at the gate of the village saw Uchiha waved his hand.


    Uchiha slowly approached the hand and said: "Are you coming so early?"


    "It''s too late for you." The key hand said: "Who doesn''t know that you are always on time, always late."


    Uchiha waved his nose and said: "Amount, is it? Well, don''t say this, let''s go." Then walk to the door.


    "Well." The gang back, silently followed the footsteps of Uchiha.


    Uchiha and his hand walked on the wooded road, and Uchiha took a look at the scenery on the road while walking, and then said: "The hands of your family do not live in the village."


    "This I have heard from my elders, it seems to be to protect some things, and since Grandpa, there is no signature ninth martial arts scorpion, and it¡¯s hard to leave the second grandfather, who is leaning against the world of Yang Wei. In addition, there are no more talents, so we decided to live in remote areas."


    "Oh, are you a lot of people who are all shackles?" Uchiha was surprised.


    "Of course not. Look at me and orange water. I know that hibiscus is rare in our family. It has been a long time no one has, of course, except for your alternative." The director explained.


    "Oh, what is the alternative, I have a talent." Uchiha snorted.


    The hand smashed Uchiha and glanced at it: "There is nothing smug, and your current raft is just like this. It''s better not. The people in our family have been rushing for this matter for a long time, but recently the family finally appeared. Two people with raft ability."


    "Two? Who are all?" Uchiha asked.


    "One is my brother''s hand rope tree, another ...."


    Looking at the face of the master, s¨¨ Yu Zhibo snorted: "How is another person still related to you?"


    "Of course, there is no." The hand retorted loudly: "He is called a thousand hands, it is my playmate from small to big, he also has the ability of raft."


    "Is he so powerful?" Uchiha asked.


    "In fact, there is no raft. The strength of our thousand hands is also the first in the wood leaf. In fact, now the raft is more of a symbol."


    "Who are you in the family now?" Uchiha asked. Now the family is a big elder, but when the big thing happens, all the elders in the family voted unanimously. "The hand is thinking about the rope."


    "Oh." Uchiha replied.


    Uchiha and Oeki came to the front of a glorious gate, and the signboard of the words "Thousand Hands" was still on the door.


    "Come on." The master shouted to Uchiha.


    "This is the resident of the thousand hands." Uchiha slammed the doorway.


    "Well." The outline nodded.


    Just then, the door opened, and the two ninjas dressed in thousands of costumes came out. "Who, what are we doing for the thousand hands?"


    "The head of the big sister." One of the ninjas suddenly saw the hand happy and shouted: "How come you come back with the big sister." Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 573：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "Big sister?" Uchiha looked like a smiling man with a smile.


    The master looked at Yu Zhibo awkwardly and then glanced at the other side. The man who was glanced at the hand was unable to step back and then said: "That I will introduce, this is a small single. "The finger pointed at the person who just spoke.


    Then point to another road: "This is Kobayashi."


    "Hello, my name is Uchiha Uchiha, and I will come to visit you." Uchiha said.


    "Yu Zhibo." Xiao Dan and Xiao Lin looked at each other and frowned.


    "Well, Uchiha is not the same as the people in their family. You will let me bring Uchiha to see the elders."


    "Yes, since there is a big sister who is insured, we certainly have no problem, please ask inside." Small single.


    "Well, that''s fine." Gang hand, then took Uchibo and walked inside.


    After seeing the outline hand and Uchiha, leaving, Xiaolin looked at Xiaodan: "How?"


    "Since there is a big sister in the head, there should be no problem." Xiao Dan replied: "We still do our own thing, optimistic about our own door, and I did not expect to see the head of the big sister for so long, her eyes are still so There is deterrence."


    "Yeah yeah." Xiaolin remembered the bullying he had received before, and it was a guilty conscience.


    On the other hand, the master hand wandered inside the thousand hands with Uchiha, "Uchiha wave you see this is where we used to play." The hand was holding the hand of Uchiha, and introduced it to Uchiha. Uchiha looked at the outline hand and walked with his hand.


    "Here, there is here." The hand was holding Uchiha and walking around.


    "The people here are very respectful to you." Uchiha stunned and smiled, watching every time the hands passed by those people were afraid of hiding.


    "Amount, these are the things of the past."


    "Sister?" a boy ran to the front of the line and shouted.


    "The rope tree?" is talking to Uchiha, who is talking to the people.


    "This is?" The rope tree looked puzzled at Uchiha.


    "Hello, I am Uchiha Uchiha." Uchiha looked at the rope tree road with a smile, then reached out and squatted on the head of the rope tree.


    The rope tree looked at Uchiha¡¯s hand with a look of disapproval, and snorted: ¡°There will be no longer the height of the meeting.¡±


    "Rose tree." The master shouted dissatisfied.


    "Okay, I won''t say it." Rope tree road.


    "I have heard your sister have been upset with you." Uchiha shouted.


    "What did she say?" asked the rope tree.


    "Amount, that she said that you are embarrassed and smart." Uchiha shouted.


    Unexpectedly, Uchiha just finished, and the rope tree looked unbelievable: "You are my sister''s boyfriend, you lie, how can she praise me, I don''t like people who lie." Rope tree twisted his head to one side .


    "Thousands of hand rope trees." The hand shouted, and Uchiha groaned and touched his nose.


    "Okay, I won''t say it." Rope tree road.


    "Right, what are you doing here?" asked the master.


    The rope tree took a look at his head and then anxiously said: "Yes, I almost forgot, I blame you for almost missing the battle of j¨©ng color."


    "What battle?" asked the puzzler in confusion.


    "The big orange man is going to fight with the big tree brother." The rope tree explained.


    ¡°Orange water?¡± Uchiha asked with doubt: ¡°Why did they fight?¡±


    "Not because of you." The rope tree looked at Uchiha and said.


    "I?" Uchiha groaned.


    "Ten Thousand Tree Big Brother has always liked my old sister. I heard that my old lady likes you. I just said that I just heard it by the big orange brother, so the big orange brother argued with him, and finally they got up. "The rope tree explained.


    "It turned out to be like this." Uchiha said and then looked at the outline: "I didn''t expect the hand to be very popular?"


    The master said with pride: "That is."


    "Well, I am going to watch the war, Ignore you." The rope tree ignored Uchiha, their laughter, anxious, and then wanted to leave.


    The hand grabs the hand of the rope tree: "Where? Take us to see."


    "Well, come with me." The rope tree opened.


    Uchiha and Yu hand looked at each other and then followed the rope tree.


    Uchiha and Hiroshi followed the rope tree to a square. At that time, there was already a crowd of people. The rope tree with Uchiha and the hand crowded the crowd and came to the middle of the square and stood in front of everyone.


    "It''s time, it''s time, but the battle is not over yet." The rope tree shouted excitedly.


    Uchiha followed the rope tree and saw the scene on the field: "It is really orange water."


    There were two people standing on the field, one was orange water, the other was dressed in a thousand-handed costume, and one long hair was hanging in front to cover half of the face. He was completely dressed according to the first generation, and it was not bad overall. It is.


    At this time, Qianshou Qianshu is proudly looking at the orange waterway opposite the wolf: "Orange water, I have the first master of thousands of hands, you are not my opponent, as long as you admit that Uchiha Uchiha Hey, it¡¯s waste, how about letting you go?"


    "No nonsense, no one knows." Orange water gasped, disdainfully looked at Qianshu and said: "If you defeat me today, it will not be the opponent of the boss, the head of the big sister chose the boss. Can''t you prove this?"


    When I heard the orange water, Thousand trees were angry and said: "I killed you." Then he extended his hands and turned into a wooden strip and extended to the orange water, trying to tie the orange water.


    "Water scorpion. Water dragon bomb surgery ~ www.novelhall.com ~ orange water to escape the thousand trees of the hands of the road, a water dragon quickly rushed to the thousand trees.


    Thousands of trees looked at the flying water dragons, took back their hands, and then pulled out two wooden strips to tie the water dragons to the hands, twisted the water dragons into pieces, and turned them into rainwater. At this time, the orange water had already run to the front of the thousand trees. Take out the bitterness and thorns to the thousand trees, change the thousand trees back to the hands, grab the orange water with one hand and hold the bitter wrist, and then pull a punch to the orange water, and the orange water presses back on the shoulders of the thousand trees. Turn over.


    Thousands of trees turned and kicked to the orange water. The orange water retracted his hands and crossed his chest to block the feet of the thousand trees. He was kicked by the thousand trees, and the orange water stood on the water for a distance.


    "Wow, it¡¯s the two most powerful people in our family. It¡¯s really exciting to fight.¡± One person next to Uchiha said.


    The person next to him said: "Yes, but I am more optimistic about the thousand trees. He is a rafter. In the future, he will definitely be the first master of our thousand hands. Although the water of the orange water is good, it should not be beaten. Thousand trees."


    "Wow, the big tree is really amazing, much more powerful than someone." The rope tree looked at the scene and worshipped the tunnel, and then took a look at Uchiha. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 574：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "You are not optimistic about orange water?" Uchiha smirked at the rope tree road.


    "Although the big orange brother is my relative, but I admire the big tree brother, he is my idol, and certainly better than you, but the old sister doesn''t look good on him." The rope tree sarcastically.


    When he heard the rope tree, Uchiha waved a smile and did not want to argue with the rope tree.


    "Oh, what are you doing with your old sister?" asked the rope tree and looked at the head.


    "You dare to say that my vision is poor, Uchiha is much more powerful than the thousand trees." The hand raised his fist.


    "Of course you are facing him." The rope tree muttered.


    "What do you say?"


    "Nothing." The rope tree puts on both hands.


    Uchiha looked at their sisters and brothers with a funny smile and said, "Okay, watch the battle."


    On the field, thousands of trees looked at the orange waterway: "There are two sons."


    "Oh." Orange water sneered, and then his hands were printed: "Water Margin. The technique of the Great Falls." With the orange water falling, there is a lot of water around, forming a height of three meters between the orange water and the thousand trees. The wave ch¨¢o, taken to the thousand trees after the formation of the wave ch¨¢o.


    Looking at the big waves, I patted myself. The thousand trees said in the original place: "Mu. Wood ingots." On the ground around the thousand trees, wooden boards are extended and a semicircle is formed to cover the thousand trees. The big waves are constantly slap on the wooden wall. Finally, the water flows away from both sides of the semicircle.


    The orange water looked at the wooden cover that slowly emerged from the water. "What?" The orange water immediately jumped back after seeing the situation, and then several wooden bitters did not quickly stab on the ground.


    "Hibiscus." The wooden semicircle slowly disappears, revealing the thousand trees inside. A tree trunk sticks out from behind the thousand trees, and five branches are separated from the trunk, stretching like orange palm water to the palm of the hand. I continually jumped back and shuffled the wooden strips.


    Uchiha looked at the situation on the field and said faintly: "Orange water is going to lose."


    The rope tree standing next to Uchihabo¡¯s side wondered: ¡°Do you know again?¡±


    Uchiha sneered and laughed, focusing on the battle on the field.


    "Pretend to be a ghost." The rope tree was not full, and then looked back at the field.


    "You can''t escape." Thousand trees shook hands on his chest and shouted.


    Extending branches from the branches, the wooden strips are filled around the orange water, and the thousand trees continue to print: "Mu. Four-column surgery." The wooden strips around the orange water suddenly become trapped in the orange water. In the middle, then stick out the wooden strip from the ground to tie the orange water.


    "Damn." Orange looked at the wooden strips around.


    "Wow, the thousand trees have won." The rope tree is excited.


    "Yeah, your idol won, happy." The hand pointed to the rope tree road.


    "I know that the big tree will win, but he has the same raft as me, how can he lose." The rope tree proudly said, then looked at the scene on the field and wondered: "But what are they still doing? ¡±


    Thousand trees slowly walked over to the orange water and looked at the orange waterway: "You lost, I have already said that your otter will not be the opponent of my raft, even if it is the super genius Bo Yu Zhibo will not be my opponent."


    After seeing thousands of trees, Orange Water hits the road: "Even if you can beat me, you will never be the master of the boss. The head of the big sister will only be in the arms of the boss. You can only be far away. Looking at her, you have no chance."


    "You...." Thousand trees chest looked up and down in orange water.


    "How am I? I tell the truth." Orange water does not care about authenticity.


    Suddenly, Thousand Trees took out a bitterness from behind and prepared to stab the orange water.


    Looking at the movements of Thousand Trees, Orange Water said: "What do you want to do? We just talk about it. It is not necessary. You are known by the tribe, but you will be punished."


    Thousand trees looked at the orange water and said: "How are you finally afraid? Who told you to talk indiscriminately? I decided not to let you go. The external explanation is that when I let you go, you actually still do it. I just belong. Self-defense." Then lifted the bitter and stabless orange water.


    "Ah." Orange water shouted at the bitterness and thorns: "Boss, help."


    The people outside the stadium looked at the movements of the thousand trees and were shocked. Some people had closed their eyes and could not look at them. Among them, the rope tree wanted to run out to stop the movement of the thousand trees, but the rope tree only felt a black shadow flashing in the eyes. Looking at it, it turned out to be Uchiha.


    "No need to call, no one can save you." Thousand trees looked at the expression of orange water y¨©n laughed.


    "Is it?" Suddenly, Thousand Trees felt the pain in the hands, and a black shadow suddenly rushed out from the side to firmly grasp the pain, so that the pain could not be stabbed again.


    "Who is it?" Thousand trees were shocked, and the speed was so fast that they didn''t even see the movements of the people.


    "Boss." Orange water cried in surprise.


    "I am Uchiha Uchiha." Uchiha looked at Qianshudao.


    "You are Uchiha Uchiha." Thousand trees hate authentic.


    Uchiha Í« turned and looked at the orange waterway behind him: "How do you know that I am here?"


    "That, I just aimed at it, otherwise how could it be so easily caught by him." Orange water said: "If you are there, you will definitely not watch me being bullied by others, so I am too lazy to start."


    "Orange water has no resistance, do you still have to slap your hands?" Uchiha looked at the way to Qianshu.


    "I have to blame him for being too close to you." Thousand trees calmed down after the initial surprise.


    "Is it?" Uchiha stared at the thousand trees gently.


    "Crap, let''s do it." Thousand trees shouted to Uchiha, and then lifted the pain and rushed to Uchiha.


    "Who is that person?" The people in the field whispered to the ear.


    Looking at Uchiha, who suddenly appeared on the field, the people on the field couldn''t help but look at the people around him.


    "Look at the costumes should not be our first-hand family." One of them said.


    Hearing his words, the people around him said: "Yes, it¡¯s not our family, how come he came in."


    "YesHe should be the ninja of Konoha." Another person said.


    "That shouldn''t interfere with the things of our family. He is a few old people." One person said.


    "Give me down." Suddenly a voice came out of the crowd.


    "Go down."


    "Go down."


    Someone started, and the people present at the scene began to scream, and the excitement shouted and yelled to let Uchiha go down.


    Hearing the sound of the field, Thousand Trees proudly looked at Uchihabo and said: "Seeing this is not what people look at."


    "If I said that he brought me?" Suddenly a voice rang on the field, and the scene suddenly disappeared, and everyone could not help but look in the direction of the sound.


    "I said that my Uchiha wave is brought, how do you all have opinions?" The hand slowly screamed to the side of Uchiha. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 575：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    After seeing the hands of the people, they couldn''t help but face each other. The power of the masters still made them afraid to meet them. When they saw the outline of the audience, they looked down on the audience. The audience did not dare to look down.


    "Outline hand." Thousand trees looked at the outline hand and walked to the side of Uchiha, so they protected Uchiha, and they could not help but feel pain.


    "Thousand trees, you are too much to do this." The master blamed the thousand trees: "The orange water is like this, do you still have to do it?"


    "I...." Thousands of trees are not only blamed for being blamed.


    "I am what I am, I am not seeing that I am more handsome than him." Orange water opened a "joke".


    "Thousands of orange water, you ....." Thousand trees pointed at the orange water anger, and then rushed to the orange water.


    "How do you still want to do it?" Orange water shouted: "You let me go, let''s come again."


    "Stop." The master walked between the thousand trees and the orange water to block the thousand trees and shouted.


    Seeing the hand in front of him, Qian Shu couldn¡¯t help but stop and watched the outline: "The hand, you let it go."


    "Do you still have to make a mistake again?" The master looked at Qianshudao.


    "Okay." Uchiha went to the side of the hand and took a hand on the shoulder of the hand: "This is a matter between men, you should not intervene."


    "But....." The master looked at Yu Zhibo and hesitated.


    "Nothing, believe me." Uchiha Í« smiled at the outline.


    Looking at Uchiha¡¯s sincere eyes, the master said: ¡°Okay.¡±


    On the side of the thousand trees looked at Qingqing, my Uchiha and the hand, and the heart could not help but raise an anger.


    At this time, Uchiha changed to Qianshudao: "Since you want to play against me, I will fulfill you." After that, I waved and smashed the wooden strips with orange water. "Let''s go down, here. Give it to me."


    Just broke away from the bound orange water, activities and hands, walked to the side of Uchiha, and patted Uchihabo¡¯s shoulder: "Boss, I know you will shoot, here is handed over to you, the performance is better. Don''t lose face to my younger brother."


    Listening to the orange water is not reliable, Uchiha can not help but smile: "Boss, you are my boss."


    "Okay, you go down." Uchiha looked at the orange water and the hand.


    "Oh, big sister, let''s go down, let''s hand it over to the boss." Orange water to the hand.


    "That Uchiha waved you to be careful." The master looked at Yu Zhibo.


    "Do not worry, I don''t know the strength of the boss? Absolutely no problem." Orange water comforted, then pulled the hand to go off the field.


    After the hand walked to the rope tree, the people under the field immediately dispersed, away from the master.


    "Older sister, is this going to let him fight with the big tree brother?" asked the rope tree and said, "Can you do it?"


    "You will not know if you look at it yourself."


    "Do not worry, the boss is absolutely no problem." Orange water patted the chest, in the heart of the dark, and then said that for a long time no see also should look at the strength of the boss.


    "There was another good show." The rope tree smiled low.


    At this time, I like to watch the crowds. I can''t help but swear: "Although I look at the little white face, I can watch it."


    "Look at the posture of that person should be able to support a few strokes under the thousand trees." One of the humanities


    "You said he can make a few moves?"


    "..."


    At this time, only Uchiha and Thousand Trees were hostile to each other. Thousand trees looked at Uchiha and said: "Will you hide behind a woman?"


    When he heard the thousand trees, Uchiha waved and smiled and said: "Oh, it¡¯s better than no woman in front." Just from the occasional exposure of Uchiha¡¯s eyes, you can see the anger of Uchiha¡¯s heart. .


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, I was angered by Thousand Trees: "You are looking for death." Thousands of trees took pains and rushed to Uchiha.


    Seeing the thousand trees holding the bitter and thornless to themselves, Uchiha grabbed the hand of the thousand trees, and then extended a hand to hold the palm into a boxing to the thousand trees. Thousand trees took advantage of the fists of Uchiha, but Feel the fist wind on Uchiha''s fist, and the thousand trees are shocked and strong.


    Uchiha Í« Í« ǧ ǧ ˦ ˦ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ ǧ Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîThen stay away from Uchiha, and stand still not far away.


    Thousands of trees and knots said: "The hibiscus is a wood." From the ground in front of Uchiha Í«, a large wooden stake suddenly slammed into Uchiha, and Uchiha slammed gently on the ground to escape the stumps of the thousand trees. .


    "You just said that the otter can''t beat the raft, right now, I will let you see, the water scorpion. The technique of the water dragon bomb." Uchiha Í« Í« quickly printed the road, a water dragon formed a water vortex around Uchiha Then rushed to the thousand trees.


    "Wood. Wooden wall." Thousand trees raised their hands on the ground and raised a wooden wall from the ground to block the scouring of the big water, then quickly jumped onto the wooden wall and watched the water slowly stop, then took the bitterness. No rushing to Uchiha.


    Looking at the thousand trees that rushed to himself, Uchiha waved a smile and continued to seal the road: "Water Margin. Chaotianzhu." Uchiha slammed his feet on the water, along the direction of the thousand trees, along the water column Rush out underwater.


    Thousands of trees are hiding behind the water column, jumping fast toward the rear, avoiding the impact of the water column, and finally a thousand trees can''t hide, and they are wiped by the outside of a water column, and the thousand trees are washed down.


    Seeing the thousands of trees in the move, Uchiha rushed to the thousand trees quickly, and the thousand trees held back the discomfort of the body and stood up, watching Uchiha Í« Í« Ó¡ : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : Around the waves, four wooden strips rushed to Uchiha, and Uchiha was tied by wooden strips.


    "Hey, Uchiha Uchiha has finally caught you Thousand trees looked at the Uchiha wave that was caught.


    "Really?" Suddenly, Uchiha¡¯s voice came from behind the thousand trees.


    Uchiha''s sudden appearance appeared behind him and let the thousand trees could not help but be surprised. The hand of the seal did not dare to move. Looking at the front of Uchiha, the sound of "Åé" turned into a smog, and the cold sweat of the head slowly dripped.


    "You lost." Uchiha took a hand and stood on the neck of a thousand trees.


    "Wow." The people under the field saw that the results on the field could not help but disbelieve. I did not expect that the people who suddenly appeared could defeat the thousand trees, and it seemed that they did not do their best.


    "Look, I will say that the old conference won." Under the field, the orange water pinched the face of the rope tree and smiled, but the heart of the orange water was also shocked. I did not expect that Yu Zhibo could defeat the thousand trees with only the water.


    The rope tree broke the orange water hand uncomfortably and said: "That is not what you win."


    "Win." The hand did not pay attention to the two of them, watching Uchiha sighed and said to himself. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 576：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    On the court, Uchiha took a bitter look and looked at the unwilling thousand trees. "There is no powerful man in my eyes."


    After that, Uchiha Í« slowly walked towards the hands of them, and Thousand Trees looked at the back of Uchiha, and looked tight.


    Looking at the Uchiha wave, the people under the field watched Uchiha, and they gave Uchibo a way to open the way. Seeing this situation, Uchiha could not help but smile. In the heart, the strength is in this world. Pass.


    "Boss, beautiful." Orange water looked at Uchiha, and he was happy.


    "Sister, well, I started to admit you today." The rope tree looked embarrassed at Uchiha.


    "I thank you." Uchiha couldn''t help but smile, then reached out and touched the hair of the rope tree.


    The rope tree slammed his mouth and knocked off Uchiha''s hand. He was dissatisfied with the earth: "All said that you should not touch my head, and the president is not tall."


    "Uchiha wave, you are fine." The master walked to Uchiha, and looked at Uchiha.


    "Nothing." Uchiha faintly replied.


    Looking at the intimacy of the two people, Orange Water could not help but interrupt: "Well, stand up in this stupid, go home and talk again." Orange water pulled up Uchiha, and wanted to leave.


    At this moment, the two wore thousands of costumes, but at first glance, they knew that there was some difference between the costumes of ordinary thousands of hands, and they were in front of Uchiha, and they stopped Uchiha, and they faintly said, "Uchiha Uchiha? Our elders have a request."


    After that, if I didn¡¯t pay attention to whether Uchiha would keep up, I would turn and leave. Uchiha couldn¡¯t help but look at the hand and then talk to the orange water and the rope tree. ¡°You go back first. I will visit you first. The elders of the hand, I will come back to you with the hand." Then tacitly follow the footsteps of the two people.


    There is a quaint hall in the zh¨­ngy¨¡ng where the Qian handen is located. Surrounded by large trees, it naturally reveals a sense of returning to the original, giving people a feeling of refreshingness.


    Uchiha and Hiroshi followed the two ninjas dressed in thousands of costumes and walked slowly through the woods. Uchiha looked at the surrounding scenery and felt the natural atmosphere. He asked the direction to the side: "This is What place?"


    "This is the forbidden place of our thousand hands, only the elders of the thousand hands can come in." The master looked at the familiar scene.


    When he heard the outline, Uchiha asked strangely: "How do you know that?"


    "This..." The hand was swallowed and swallowed.


    "That is because, when the eldest sister was a small boy, he often ran to find elders to gamble. In a hurry, he burned the elders'' beards." One of the two people in front of them suddenly spoke.


    "You..." The master glared at the man. The man was stunned by the master and could not help but bow his head.


    "Oh, when you were a child, you were quite lively." Uchiha looked at the outline and said with a smile.


    "Oh." The hand smirked, but relieved in his heart, Uchiha didn''t mind his past.


    "Okay, it¡¯s over." Two people leading the way looked at the door.


    "This is the conference hall of the thousand hands."


    "Please come in." The two opened the door and the humanity that had just opened.


    Uchiha nodded and walked into the hall slowly with the outline.


    Uchiha slowly walked into the hall and saw the people walking in the temple, and could not help but look at the people in the temple.


    At this time, the hall was divided into two columns. Each column sat with four old men. The old man in a kimono was sitting on the main seat. He was holding a white beard and smiling as he looked at Uchiha. Come in.


    In the old man who is sitting, he has the strength of the quasi-shadow level. The old man sitting in the main position has even some ignorance of Uchiha, and at least the strength of the shadow level, Uchiha Í« Í« Í« ¡£.


    When Uchiha smashed everyone, everyone looked at Uchiha.


    "This is the great elder of our thousand hands." The expert who walked around Uchiha, looked at Uchiha.


    "Hello, big elder, I am Uchiha Uchiha." Uchiha said.


    "Hello, I am a thousand hands, a great elder of a thousand hands, I have heard of you, the most popular person in the wood leaves recently." The elders began.


    "Don''t dare not." Uchiha swears modestly.


    "These are the elders of our family, you know." The elders pointed to the humanity around them.


    "Hello." Uchiha said to the other side.


    "Well." The old men on both sides nodded and said.


    Uchiha took a look at the eye, "In fact, I came here today..." Uchiha looked at the elders.


    The elders waited for Uchiha, and waved their hands to interrupt the words of Uchiha, and then slowly said: "The purpose of your coming today is that the kid has told us that it is for the family." ""


    The elders looked at the shyness of the outline, and Uchiha was also embarrassed. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the heart.


    After a while, Uchiha said: "Since you all know, then....."


    The elders looked at the elders next to them. After the elders nodded, they said, "I mean, I know that we have already discussed the matter of raising a relative. Since you have already received the approval of your brother, we decided to believe. In the eyes of the big brother, we agreed."


    "That''s great." Uchiha looked at the way, and thought it would cost a lot of hands and feet. I didn''t expect it to be so easy.


    "You don''t want to be happy too early, we are conditional." The elders began.


    Sure enough, Uchiha sighed in the heart.


    "Hey, hello, you guys are full of food, nothing to do, my parents have to talk about conditions." The director heard the words of the elders are not happy walked to the front of the elders : "Do you want your beard?"


    When I heard the outline, the old elders who were seated in the room quickly turned around and did not see the head. The elders hurriedly said: "The hand, there is something to say, we are also for you."


    "Good for me?" The class leader wondered.


    "Okay, outline, don''t make a fuss, listen to the elders." Uchiha said, "I will believe that the elders should not deliberately embarrass us."


    After listening to Yu Zhibo¡¯s words, the master¡¯s hand was quiet, and the elders said: ¡°Or Uchiha knows what to do.¡±


    "Say, what?" The director dissatisfiedly opened his mouth to the elders.


    "This....." The elders looked at the eye in a dilemma.


    "How can I not let me know?" The master was dissatisfied.


    Seeing the response of the master, the elders secretly smiled. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 577：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "In this case, you must go out first," Uchiha said.


    "But...." The hand hesitated.


    "Okay, well, there will be nothing, is it a great elder?" Uchiha looked at the elders.


    The elders looked at the gods of Uchiha, and could not help but smile: "Yes, I will not be troubled by Uchi, we just want to ask Uchiha to help us."


    "Oh, okay." The murderer whispered, and then walked out of the hall with a look of disappointment.


    "Call." All the people in the temple couldn''t help but sigh. It seems that the pressure of the hand is not that big.


    "Can you say it now?" Uchiha looked at the elders.


    The elders sorted out the clothes: "We have heard that Fei Fei talked about your business. Have you been in contact with the dragons?"


    "How do you know the dragon?" Uchiha was surprised.


    The elders avoided answering and said: "Oh, then you should know the relationship between our thousands of families and the Uchiha family."


    "Yeah." Uchiha snorted.


    "Actually, this matter is related to the secrets of our generations of guardians. Since you have been in contact with the dragons, we need some help from you." The elders are serious.


    "Our thousands of people and Uchiha are descendants of six immortals. From six immortals to today, we have been guarding this secret." The elder explained.


    "Until now, hehe." The elders could not help but sigh.


    "Oh." The elders next to me were also sighing.


    "What secret?" Looking at their dignified expression, Uchiha asked.


    "You should know what the devil gun is. You just asked us why we know the dragon?" The elders continued to say: "In fact, we are the power of the devil gun that represents the human race and guards the human race."


    "This power of the Terran has not been turned into ten tails, has it been divided into tail beasts?" Uchiha asked.


    "You really know this." The elders said: "In fact, the power of turning into ten tails is only a large part of it, and a small part remains, so in order to protect the world, the six immortals sealed the remaining power. Guard your own offspring."


    "No, I have heard of this seal in the Uchiha family." Uchiha groaned.


    "This is what I will talk about next time." The elders recalled: "On the relationship between the six roads and the thousand hands and the Uchiha family."


    At this time in the Thousand Hands Conference Hall, Uchiha listened carefully to the words of the elders.


    "When you are in the Dragons, the patriarch of the Dragons should tell you that the six immortals in the past had completely destroyed the power of the demon gun, and they sealed the dark power in their bodies." The elders snarled.


    "Well, this is what I heard from the dragon patriarch. Six roads sealed their power in the body. When the six immortals died, they divided the power into nine tails." Uchiha said.


    "You said it is good, and it is basically the same thing." The elders said: "But there are still some secrets you don''t know."


    "Hidden?" Uchiha looked puzzled at the elders and asked: "What is secret?"


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, the elders explained: "In those days, the six immortals left a small part of them except for dividing some of them into nine points."


    "You mean the seal in the hands of the thousand hands?" Uchiha shouted.


    "Not bad." The elders affirmed: "Do you know the grievances of the thousand hands and the Uchiha family?"


    When I heard the elders, Uchiha couldn¡¯t help but have a little belly. How can I always talk so? However, I still replied: "I only know that the thousand hands and the Uchiha family are the descendants of the six immortals. Finally, because the six immortals passed the seat to the ancestor of the thousand hands as a younger brother, we are the first ancestors of Uchiha because they are not guilty. Leading to the grievances of the two communities today."


    When I saw the elders shaking their heads, Uchiha asked: "Where is it wrong?"


    "No, it''s not that you said what you said is wrong, but you don''t know all about it." The elders began.


    "In fact, there are not only two descendants of the Six Immortals." The Great Elder.


    ¡°Not just two people?¡± Uchiha asked, ¡°Who else?¡±


    "Do you know the vortex family?" The elders asked Yu Zhibo.


    "The whirlpool family, is there a whirlpool thing." Uchiha shouted.


    The elders nodded and said: "The descendants of the Six Immortals are actually three people, the ancestor of the later thousand hands, the ancestor of the Uchiha family and the ancestor of the whirlpool."


    The elders and the Qing dynasty continued: "They have inherited the abilities of the six immortals, namely the power of life, the power of death, and the seal power of the vortex who combined the two forces. The power of the vortex is used to reconcile Uchiha and Thousand The role of the hand, these three forces have the ability to restrain the power of the magic gun."


    "No wonder these three tribes have the power to subdue the tail beast." Uchiha whispered to his chin and said to himself: "The reason why the two ancestors broke down is not so simple."


    "A seat can not attract the interest of the son of the Six Immortals, not to mention the ancestor of the whirlpool family there to reconcile the relationship between the two." The elders said: "The real reason for their two breaks is because the seal is in the thousand hands. The part of the family."


    "How is it possible?" Uchiha was surprised.


    The elders walked to Uchiha, and they patted Uchihabo¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Nothing is impossible At that time, the six immortals thought about this before they passed away, but who would protect this seal, but six After the immortals thought about it, they finally decided to hand over a thousand hands."


    "Why is this again?" Uchiha asked.


    "Because the six immortals think that the boss''s x¨¬ng grid has some problems, it is more prone to go wrong. It is easy to be hated by love. He is afraid that the old assembly is like the Dragon Black Dragon of the year, and is tempted by the power of the magic gun, so he put this The secret was handed over to the second child at the time, and he had never been able to let the boss know." The elders.


    "It turned out to be like this, then?" Uchiha sighed.


    "Later, the boss is not afraid of the six immortals, and wants to know the secrets of the six immortals. At that time, the boss in the unknown did break with the ancestors. At that time, the boss wanted to pull the third, but the third is still the last choice. Helped the thousands of families, helped the second child to boycott the boss, but the final result is no one knows, their descendants are just ignorantly following the ancestors'' legacy, killing each other like the ancestors, never ending, and finally evolved into the present, It also formed the situation of the current Uchiha family and the thousand hands." The elder explained: "At the end of the column and the spot, I worked hard to create a wooden leaf." Mobile users please read and read, better reading. Experience.

 Chapter 578：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "All along, Uchiha people only know that hatred is a thousand hands, but they don''t know why." Uchiha sighed.


    "Yeah." The elders also sighed: "The whirlpool family has always maintained a close relationship with our thousands of families."


    "After later?" Uchiha asked.


    "After later." The elders recalled: "There was finally someone who realized that they could not continue in this way. The tribes have been murdered for centuries for this ridiculous reason. The tribes have also killed many people for this matter, so he Decided to change this."


    "Who is he?" Uchiha asked.


    "Thousand-hand-column-between." The elders are literally authentic.


    "The first generation of Naruto?" Uchiha shouted.


    The elders nodded and continued: "Yes, it is the column, he is the first master of the world, I still remember his enthusiasm."


    "Sorry, the problem is gone." The elders apologetically looked at Yu Zhibo.


    "Next he integrated the power of the Thousand Hands and the Uchiha family, and established Konoha, and everything went according to his original plan. But ....." The Great Elder.


    "But what?" Uchiha asked.


    "But one day the thousands of people came to an uninvited guest, destroying the beautiful situation." The elders are mysterious.


    "What person?" Uchiha asked.


    "You know this person." The elders looked at Uchiha.


    "It won''t be...." Uchiha stunned.


    The elders nodded: "Yes, it is your grandfather, Uchiha-spot."


    "How could this be?" Uchiha said to himself.


    The elders continued: "At that time, he noticed the secrets of the guardianship of the hands and the family since the Sixth. At that time, he secretly came to the thousand hands, broke into our forbidden land, took away one thing, and finally found two people between the columns. Just in the end of the battle today."


    "The End of the Valley War? Isn''t that because my grandfather left the Uchiha family to decide to challenge the first generation?" Uchiha was surprised again.


    "Oh, that''s because the columns don''t want to destroy the reason that the wood leaves are now settled." The elders began.


    "It turns out that, what is it? Can you let the first-generation grandfather who has always been kind to others be a big hit?" Uchiha did not understand.


    "That is something that is so important to our thousands of people. It can be said that it is about the fate of this world." The elders.


    "Is it related to the seal." Uchiha shouted.


    "Not bad." The elders nodded and nodded. "That is a stone monument that records the secret of this matter and is the medium used by the six immortals to seal the evil forces." The Great Elder.


    "Since it is such an important thing, then where does it go?" Uchiha asked.


    "At that time, the column told us that we did not find the stone tablet that was taken away. It may have been destroyed." The elders.


    "How about the seal now?" Uchiha asked: "Do you have any other way?"


    "Since the plaque took the stone tablet, the power of the seal began to react to the anti-smear seal." The elders.


    "This is why we are looking for you." The elders.


    "I, I am just a small person, what can I do?" Uchiha was surprised.


    "No, only you have the ability to help us." The elders looked at Uchiha.


    When I heard the elders, Uchiha was surprised: "What do you mean, why is it?"


    "Because you are the only person with a raft and a round eye, and is recognized by the dragon," the elder explained.


    "Is it because of this, people who say that the seal vortex family is not better at it." Uchiha asked.


    "We tried it. The wife between the columns is a whirlpool person. She has tried it before, but it is useless. We find that it is not enough to rely solely on the strength of one family." The Great Elder.


    "So you found me?" Uchiha shouted.


    "Actually, looking for you is the meaning of the column." The elder smiled.


    "The first generation grandfather?" Uchiha stunned.


    "Yes, it means the meaning between the columns." The elders.


    "I have already found out the purpose of Uchiha Uchibo''s coming here." The person opened the door.


    "Oh." Thousand trees suddenly showed an interested face and asked: "What is the purpose of his coming here?"


    "This...." came to hesitate for a while, feeling the eye-catching vision of Qianshu, and said: "He came to the master of the master."


    When people came to see the face of the thousand trees s¨¨ y¨©n sinking, thousands of trees and a punch interrupted the tree next to the anger: "What?"


    "Thousands of big trees, you are suffocating." The people looked at the thousand trees in amazement.


    Thousand trees turned to look at the people and then calmed down the anger in their hearts, faintly said: "Where did they go in the afternoon?"


    "The elders put Uchiha Uchibo into the forbidden land. As for the content of the conversation, you know that we can''t enter the forbidden place, but I saw that they talked for a long time, then Uchiha Uchi Bo Hao and Shou Shou¡¯s sister went to the Orange Water House.¡± The rushing man hurried to the thousand trees.


    "I know, you go ahead." Thousand trees are faint.


    "Yes." The man hesitated to look at Qianshu and said: "That, take care of yourself."


    "I know." Thousand trees smiled and came to humanity.


    "Well." After the man nodded, he turned and left.


    Watching people leave, Thousand Tree''s smiling face instantly cooled down, and one hand was shot on the other tree next to it, gnashing his teeth and arrogantly: "Recommended." Then he turned and disappeared quickly.


    At this time, Uchiha and Hiroshi left the forbidden land and then stayed at the Orange Water House. The hand was holding Uchiha, sitting at the dinner table. The master looked at Uchiha and asked: "What did the elders tell you today?" ?"


    Uchiha looked at the outline in a difficult way: "This....."


    The outline hand lost some of the road: "Is there anything else that I can''t tell me?"


    Looking at the face of some lost face ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Uchiha wave smiled slightly: "Good, I said not enough?"


    "If you have any inconvenience or don''t say it, I will talk about it casually."


    Looking at the hand for his own thoughts, Uchiha was so moved that he couldn¡¯t help but touched the hand of the hand and looked at the hand: "There is nothing to say between us."


    Uchiha stunned the hair of the lower hand and continued: "It is actually like this....." Uchiha said that he knows everything he knows.


    After the talk, the designer looked at Yu Zhibo with a look of concern: "Is this very dangerous, or you should not go."


    "A fool." Uchiha said with a smile: "Don''t you believe in my strength?"


    "I don''t believe you, but I am really worried about your accident." In front of the team, he hugged Uchiha and whispered. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 579：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    At night, a secret place in the Qianshou family, at this time, thousands of trees are using their fists to bombard a tree, "Ah." Thousands of trees interrupted the trees.


    "Thousand trees big brother." At this time a ninja walked behind the thousand trees and shouted at the thousand trees.


    Thousand trees calmed the anger in their hearts, and then barely showed a smile, turned their heads and looked at the humanity: "What happened to you to check?"


    "Do not worry." Uchiha said: "Even for you, I will not have anything. Besides, I always feel that this time I have a thousand hands here, maybe the seal is the opportunity to improve my raft. Rest assured, I promise. You and I will not have something to do."


    "Really?" The hand raised his head and looked at Uchiha, unbelievably.


    "Well." Uchiha nodded.


    At this time, Uchiha and his hands, who were in close dialogue, did not find out that while they were talking, there was a shadow on the roof and eavesdropping outside the door.


    "There are still secrets in the hands of a thousand people." Thousand trees turned their heads and s¨¨y¨©n was clear and said to himself: "Wait, I must get you."


    "Hey, isn''t that the big tree brother? What is he doing?" The rope tree that originally wanted to run to find Uchiha and the hand of the hand stopped at the corner and saw the eavesdropping at the thousand trees standing outside the door. Self-speaking.


    Thousands of trees heard this, turned to look at the rope trees that were not found around them, and then thousands of trees packed up their traces, and finally looked at the house and then turned and quickly left the house.


    The rope tree looked at the action of the thousand trees, biting his thumb and thinking, shouldn''t you tell the old lady?


    The rope tree looked at the house and decided to check the truth before telling the master, then looked at the direction of the eye rope tree and then hurriedly followed.


    Early the next morning, Uchiha took the key to the place where he had made an appointment with the elders. At this time, the elders were waiting for the elders in the forbidden place.


    When I saw Uchiha, I took the hand to come here, the elders couldn¡¯t help but frown and Yu Zhibo said: ¡°You told the story to you?¡±


    "Amount, yes, no big deal?" Uchiha did not care, and the side of the hand was embarrassed to bow his head.


    "You...." The elders looked at Uchiha, and they didn''t care.


    "Okay, well, I know it matters, but I only tell the master, it''s no big deal." Uchiha Í« comforted.


    "Well, this is all right, but in the future, no one else can know this, understand?" The elders helplessly.


    "Understood, understand, we don''t say anything?" At this time, Uchiha, the master of the line, answered the words.


    "Well, we can start the elders." Uchiha said.


    "Well, come with me." The elders looked at Uchiha.


    Uchiha and Yosuke looked at each other and kept up with the steps of the elders.


    "The elders are not good." At this moment a rushing voice came from the front, and a ninja helped the wounded to run.


    "Xiaozhen?" The elders saw the humanity: "How come you, you are not guarding the seal, how come out? How is it hurt?"


    The little real injured person held the ninja next to him, and then looked anxiously at the elders: "Not good, the seal has an accident."


    "What?" The elders in the heart of the moment, quickly grasped the small hands and said: "What happened to the seal?"


    "Last night, Thousand Trees suddenly appeared in the seal to kill the guardian seal of the ninja, broke into the seal, I was killed before I escaped, and immediately came to report to you." Xiaozhen took a breath.


    "Thousands of trees? How could this be?" The elders fainted, but fortunately, Uchiha, who was behind the elders, took a hand.


    "Great elders, you can''t mess around now, we still have to go to the seal to see, maybe we can catch up." Uchiha Í« comforted the elders.


    "Not bad, we can''t mess, fast, let''s go." The elders returned to God and seized Uchiha, and quickly rushed to the seal, and everyone behind them quickly followed.


    At this time, standing inside the seal, there was a black scale on the black table in front of it, and it was surrounded by black gas. Thousand trees looked at their blood-stained hands and looked horrified. "What did I do? I What have you done?" Thousand trees looked at the surrounding bodies, and they could not help but lose their souls.


    "Oh, for hundreds of years, finally someone is coming, boy, you are a thousand people, let me tell you what to do." At this time an evil voice rose from the bottom of the thousand trees.


    "Who?" Thousand trees looked nervously around and panicked: "Who are you?"


    "I am you." The evil voice rang again.


    "Nonsense." Thousand trees shouted.


    "Don''t deny that you can''t see me, just because I was hidden by you in the face of kindness, and then I know the secrets in your heart, do you want to know?"


    "You don''t want to talk anymore." Thousand trees shouted with both ears: "I don''t want to hear."


    "It¡¯s useless, my voice is your voice, and it¡¯s useless to escape."


    "Impossible, impossible." Thousand trees shook their heads and whispered.


    "You killed so many compatriots today for one person, one woman." The evil voice said to himself: "Your woman likes other men, the man is stronger than you, so you are eager to get my strength, You have to prove that you are stronger than the man, and you want to change the woman¡¯s heart. Am I right?¡±


    "You are the devil." Thousands of trees s¨¨ low.


    "Oh, yes, I am the devil, you are also the devil, so I can give you the power you want." Evil tempted: "You just have to come in and accept my strength, you can get everything you want." Your woman, the man you want to defeat will appear Why do you believe in you?" Thousand trees hesitated.


    "You have no choice, are you?" The evil voice once again tempted: "You have killed so many compatriots, it is impossible to turn back. What you can do now is to get my strength, challenge the world and get what you want." ""


    "Come, say you want to accept my strength."


    "I accept your strength." Thousand trees took up the scales, extended their hands, and shouted firmly: "I want to accept your strength."


    "I''m sorry, I really love you." Thousand trees slowly closed their eyes, and a black gas slowly surrounded like a thousand trees.


    Outside the seal, the elders and Uchiha rushed to the crowd, and the elders looked at the ground and were covered with thousands of people who were responsible for guarding the seal.


    "This...." Uchiha and his hands are silent.


    "What the **** is going on? Who can tell me." The elders shouted angrily. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 580：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "Hey." There was a cry from the corner next to the corner.


    "Who?" Uchiha looked at the corner and shouted.


    "Rose tree? How are you here?" The engineer ran to the corner and saw the rope tree buried in his knee and asked in surprise.


    After the rope tree looked up and saw the hand, he rushed to hold the hand and cried: "Older sister."


    "Don''t cry, what is going on, how are you here?" The hand asked the rope tree to pat and comfort.


    "It is the eldest brother of thousands of trees. I saw that the thousand trees have killed them. It is really terrible." The rope tree pointed at the body on the ground.


    "I am not afraid of not afraid." The hand comforted.


    "No, how did he know about the forbidden land?" Uchiha asked: "Don''t you say that people of your family do not know?"


    "Yeah, how did the thousand trees know?" The elders looked puzzled at the rope tree road.


    "It was last night. Last night, I saw that Qianshu¡¯s eldest brother had eavesdropped on Uchiha¡¯s big brother and old sister outside the room.¡± The rope tree looked at Uchiha.


    "It turns out that." Uchiha suddenly realized.


    "Then why don''t you tell us?" asked the master.


    "I just want to check it out and tell you later." The rope tree said with a look in dismay: "So I went all the way to the big tree brother, and I saw it...."


    After listening to the rope tree and talking about the cause and effect, Uchiha asked the elder elder: "What should we do?"


    "It seems that thousands of trees have entered the seal, and we must immediately enter the seal to stop the thousand trees." The elders returned to calm.


    "Well, I will go in now." Uchiha snorted.


    "Please, please." The elders began.


    "Uchiha wave, you must be careful." The master looked at Uchiha.


    "Well." Uchiha nodded, then turned and walked into the seal.


    "Uchiha wave, you are relying on you." The elders looked at the figure of Uchiha.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Hey." Uchihao slowly walked in the dark passage and looked at the surrounding environment. "How is this passage so long?" Uchiha said to himself.


    "Come on?" Uchiha looked at the sudden appearance of the light, and could not help but speed up the pace and ran to the light.


    "Is this?" Uchiha said that a huge wooden statue in front of him was like the past, and there were countless hands behind him, and he was closing his eyes and sitting in front.


    "Are you coming?" The wooden figure suddenly opened his eyes and opened his eyes.


    The sound of the sound made Uchiha Í« Í« Áû ñù ñù ñù ñù ñù ñù ñù ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° ¡° Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî


    "You are the one who was found by the people of the thousand hands?" Avalokitesvara looked at Uchiha.


    "My name is Uchiha Uchiha." Uchiha said.


    "Uchibo family?" Avalokitesvaro frowned, and suddenly roared: "How did you come in? Is it coming in?" After the thousand hands Guanyin swung the hand behind him, there was a saying that it was different. .


    "No, no, it is the great elders of the thousand hands and families who invited me to come." Uchiha said.


    "I didn''t expect that the old stubbornness of this thousand-handed family would actually let the people of the Uchiha family come in." Hearing the explanation of Uchiha, the thousand hands Guanyin quieted down and said to himself: "The people who come here are not thousands of people. Guy?"


    "What credentials do you have?" Avalokitesvara looked suspiciously at Uchiha.


    ¡°Is this enough?¡± Uchiha took out the token that the second generation left for himself.


    "This is the token of the patriarch of the thousand hands. I didn''t expect that the kid in the day gave you this. It seems that the people of the thousand hands are very optimistic about you."


    "What you said just now was that someone came in last night. Is it a young man who is about the same size as me?" Uchiha said: "He is a thousand-handed person who killed the guardian ninja who is responsible for guarding this place. Come in."


    "It turned out that, no wonder when I saw the kid last night, it was a look of anger." Avalokitesvara said to himself.


    "You have seen him." Uchiha asked: "So why don''t you stop him?"


    "How do I know that he himself came in, mainly because the power of the magic gun has been too strong, and I have no extra force to pay attention to the surrounding movements." Avalokitesvara does not care: "Every time you come I am a thousand people, and I have not paid much attention."


    "Oh, it¡¯s a bad idea. I didn¡¯t expect that kid to come in. It¡¯s going bad.¡± Avalokitesvara.


    "What will happen?" Uchiha asked.


    "If you are enchanted by the power of the devil''s gun, things will be bad." Avalokitesvara is serious.


    "What do we do now?" Uchiha asked.


    "Now the power of the devil gun has begun to erode my core, and then I will not be able to control myself, so I need your help." Avalokitesvara said.


    "Before I came in, the elders told me about it. Let me listen to you all the time. What can I do?" Uchiha asked.


    "I will need your token to open the entrance to my chest. As long as you go deep into my core, you naturally know what to do." Avalokitesvara said.


    "Okay." Uchiha took the token and entered Chakra into it. The token issued by Chakra sh¨¨ entered the chest of Guanyin Guanyin. A door slowly opened, and Uchiha jumped there to the Avalokitesvara. : "I am advanced."


    "Well, it¡¯s been a long time since it¡¯s time to end." After the auspicious Guanyin left in Uchiha, he sighed and said: "Hey, the dragon scale sword has been gone for a long time." Then he closed his eyes again.


    Uchiha Í« Í« slowly walked to the core of the Avalokitesvara said to himself: "How do you feel that Avalokitesvara is a bit weird?"


    Uchiha shook his head, let go of those thoughts, and continued to move forward. Finally, a huge green scale appeared in front of it, and it was still surrounded by black gas. Now the black gas on the scales has occupied most of it.


    "You are here." A figure slowly appeared in front of Uchiha.


    Uchiha looked at the figure that appeared in front of him and looked at the eyes in the shadow. He was surprised: "Reincarnation? You are..."


    "You have the ability of my offspring, who are you?" The mysterious man looked at Uchiha and slowly began.


    "You are the six ancestors." Uchiha screamed excitedly: "My name is Uchiha Uchiha, and I am Uchiha, but I also have blood in my hands."


    "Yes, I am six. I didn''t expect it for a long time. Finally, there are descendants who have the ability of both families." Six immortals rejoiced: "The reason why I left a virtual shadow here is to wait for your arrival in order to completely solve the magic gun. Hidden dangers." Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 581：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    The six immortals looked at Uchiha and said: "So many years later, there are finally descendants of the two ethnic groups."


    "Six ancestors, how come you are here?" Uchiha asked in a puzzled question.


    "This is just a kind of seal. I have kept some of my strength into a spell and I have kept it until now." Liu explained.


    "It turned out to be the case, so it¡¯s just your image here." Uchiha sighed.


    "Well." Six immortals nodded, and then some lost their way: "But this power is lost too much, my time is not much, if no one comes, my will is only with the loss of strength. disappear."


    "Your last wish?" Uchiha asked.


    "Yes, the only regret in my life is to eliminate the power of the magic gun in this world and avoid being a disaster." Liu said.


    When I heard six words, Uchiha couldn¡¯t help but feel moved. This is for the sake of human beings who have been obsessed with giving everything to God.


    "Oh, sorry, people are old and have some feelings." Six ways back to Shinto.


    "This is what our younger generation should learn." Uchiha shouted.


    "Oh, forget it, don''t say this, or let''s talk about business right now." Six faces s¨¨ serious and yelled at Uchiha.


    "Yes." Uchiha replied: "But what am I going to do?"


    "I can feel the seal getting looser and looser recently. The strength of my setting is getting weaker and weaker, and the power of the devil gun is about to break out." Liu Dao looked at Yu Zhibo.


    "You have a dragon scale sword on your body?" Liu Dao suddenly asked Yu Zhibo to swear.


    "How do you know?" Uchiha screamed and then took out the dragon sword from behind.


    ¡°Can you show me?¡± Liu said.


    "Of course." Uchiha waved the dragon scale sword to six.


    Six roads took over the dragon scale sword, caressing the sword body, and his face was full of emotion: "The old man has been missing for a long time." The dragon scale sword rang for a while, as if to be happy to meet the six old friends.


    Seeing the six look, Uchiha slaps his own head: "I remembered, the dragon patriarch once said that the dragon scale sword once gave you a sword, no wonder."


    "I also recognized the breath of the dragon scale sword." Liu said to Uchiha, and then handed the dragon scale sword to Uchiha.


    "The smell of the dragon scale sword?" Uchiha took the dragon scale sword and looked at the dragon scale sword for a while.


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at Uchiha. ¡°The breath of the sword is a special connection between the swordsman and his sword. This is a long-term cultivation between the sword and the sword. Confidence, you are still young and have a short time with the dragon sword, so it is a matter of course."


    "Oh." Uchiha replied reluctantly: "But why I feel that I can''t communicate with the Dragon Sword, and the power of the Dragon Sword is not as good as the legend."


    "In fact, the current dragon scale sword is not complete." Six sighs.


    "You mean dragon scales?" Uchiha asked.


    Six nodded and said: "Well, it¡¯s still my own hands."


    "What do you mean?" Uchiha asked.


    "In that year, because I was too confident, I firmly believed that I could withstand the power of the devil gun. Until I died, I realized that I wanted to completely eliminate this force by myself. So I decided to seal this power." .


    "These I listened to the dragon patriarchs." Uchiha shouted.


    "Well." Nodded six times and then reluctantly said: "Unfortunately, because of age, the power is not enough to completely seal the demon gun."


    "So you decided to borrow the power of the dragon scales dragon scales?" Uchiha said.


    "Yes, I ended up using the power of dragon scales to seal this power." Six lines then shook his head: "Unfortunately, after all, it is not your own strength, and it is almost impossible to seal up now."


    "Isn''t the strength in the dragon scale enough?" Uchiha asked.


    "This is not, do you know the origin of the dragon scale?" Liu said, looking at Uchiha.


    "This...." Uchiha shouted: "I really don''t know this."


    "This can''t blame you. After all, since I took down the dragon scale, there are really few people in the world who really know the origin of the dragon scale." Six times comforted, then looked at Yu Zhibo and explained: "In fact, the dragon The origins of scales and dragon scale swords are the same. They are all from one person. Maybe they can''t be called a person, but a god. You know who it is."


    "The Dragon God of the Dragons." Uchiha said.


    "Smart." Six praised: "Yes, it is the dragon scale left before the death of the dragon god. When the dragon **** predicted it before death, the power of the magic gun will reappear in this world. In order to protect the dragons and the world, they left their most important anti-scales, leaving their own strength in them, so the dragon scale sword was born to deal with the devil gun."


    "There is still this story, I really saw it." Uchiha sighed.


    "But the power in the dragon scale needs the power of the human to motivate, so as my strength weakens, the power in the dragon scale is also decreasing, causing the power of the demon gun to be countered." Six ways.


    "That means how much power the dragon scale owner can exert, how much?" Uchiha said.


    "Yes, that''s it." Liudao said.


    "But what does this have to do with me?" Uchiha asked.


    "Do you know what the power of Dragon God and Dragon Scale is?" asked six times.


    "It''s hibiscus Uchiha Í« doubts: "But my raft has always been suppressed by the power of the wheel, not to mention that people who have rafts are not the only ones, why choose I am. ¡±


    "Wood?" Six lines shook his head and said: "If I am here, as long as I am, I will tell you the truth. The last person who came from the column is quite good. His understanding of the raft is the most thorough. I have seen people who can make the raft to the extreme."


    "Then then?" Uchiha asked.


    "Do you still ask? It doesn''t matter if you rely on rafts. The guy between the last column has already tried it." Six smiles.


    "So you think of the power of the Uchiha family to write the eye?" Uchiha asked.


    "Yes, that''s it. I guess we need people who have the power of rafts and the power to write the eyes, because the writing of the wheel eye is the combination of the power of the magic gun and the reincarnation of the eye, and the power of the magic gun has a black dragon. The power, I think only the dragon people can really play the power of the dragon scale, so I and the dragon scale sword and the dragon people have chosen you, understand?" Liu Dao looked at Yu Zhibo. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 582：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "But the strength of my raft is not the same as the power of writing the eye. The power of the raft has been suppressed by the writing of the wheel, even if I have these two forces." Uchiha explained. .


    Six times suddenly shouted to Uchiha: "Do you know the relationship between Uchiha, Thousand Hands and the whirlpool?"


    Six looks at Uchiha and said: "Do you know the connection between the three tribes?"


    "What contact?" Uchiha asked.


    "The ancestor of the three tribes is my three sons, who inherited some of my strength." Liu Dao said: "The Uchiha family inherited my martyrdom, the thousand hands and ones inherited my strength, and the whirlpool family Inherited is my spell."


    "And the commonality of the three forces is related to my reincarnation." Liu Dao looked at Yu Zhibo.


    "Reincarnation? What does this have to do with the reincarnation?" Uchiha asked.


    "I will tell you about the reincarnation of the eye. In fact, it is not only me who has my own reincarnation." Six ways.


    "How is it possible? Isn''t it only you to have a reincarnation?" Uchiha was surprised.


    "I originally thought this way, but until one day..." Six memories recalled: "At that time, the devil gun was born, I was the first master of the Terran at that time, and was selected by the dragon clan Qinglong to deal with the Black Dragon. The reason why they choose me is because I have a reincarnation, the legendary eye."


    "The eyes of the transport?" Uchiha stunned.


    "Yes, he once told me that the reincarnation represents the most powerful force in the world and represents the power of reincarnation. Every reincarnation of the eye represents a catastrophe in the world. The Dragon God of the Dragons used to Have a reincarnation." Six ways explained.


    "I didn''t expect such a secret in the eyes of the reincarnation." Uchiha sighed.


    "The reincarnation is the highest skill in the world." Six lines looked at Uchiha and said: "Having a reincarnation represents the responsibility of saving the world."


    ¡°Does this have anything to do with the writing of the wheel and the raft that I have?¡± Uchiha asked.


    "That''s why I told you about the relationship between the three tribes." Six points nodded: "I have the power of reincarnation, so the power of the tribes comes from the power of the reincarnation. The combination of reincarnation and the power of the demon gun represents the power of death in the reincarnation. The hibiscus represents the power of anger in the reincarnation, and the seal of the vortex is like an intermediary between the two forces.


    "What do you mean, as long as you have the power to write the wheel eye and the raft, plus the power of the vortex to reconcile the two forces, you can get the reincarnation eye?" Uchiha snarled.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡± Liu said with a shake of his head: ¡°The combination of these two forces must be balanced. I have left a relic of the vortex family, which can be used to fuse two forces. If you want to get a reincarnation, You can go to the whirlpool."


    "The vortex family." Uchiha said to himself.


    "The power of your raft is like ....." Six lines of frowning looked at Uchiha.


    When mentioning the raft, Uchiha couldn¡¯t help but smile: "It¡¯s still the same. Since I was a child, no matter how I practice, there is no progress."


    "Qinglong knows?" Liu Dao pulled up the hand of Uchiha.


    "When I went to the Dragons last time, I asked him." Uchiha shouted.


    Six ways: "What does he say?"


    "He said that because my strength in writing the eye is too strong, I have been suppressing the development of the raft. Let me see this thousand hands and see, there may be a solution." Uchiha shouted.


    When I heard Uchiha¡¯s words, Liu Dao put down Uchiha¡¯s hand and smiled and said: ¡°This green dragon.¡±


    "How is there no solution?" Uchiha waved and saw six shaking his head and asked quickly.


    "It''s not a solution. In fact, you only need to increase the power of the raft." Six ways explained.


    "Right, the elders of Qinglong once said that as long as you find the dragon scale, where is the dragon scale?" Uchiha asked.


    "Dragon scale?" Six smiled and said: "Isn''t this the dragon scale?" Six points to the scales around him.


    "This is the dragon scale." Uchiha slammed the scales in front of him: "So to say..."


    "Yes, but it is not the absorption of dragon scales. The power inside the dragon scales is left by the dragon gods and cannot be absorbed." Liu explained.


    "What should I do?" Uchiha asked, and it was hard to find the dragon scale, but it still could not be absorbed.


    "Don''t worry." Six times comforted: "In fact, your situation is really to absorb the power of the raft, but not in the dragon scale."


    "What do you need to do?" Uchiha asked.


    Six explanations: "In order to seal the power of the demon gun, I took some strength from the dragon scale and added my strength to suppress the power. What you can absorb is that power."


    "But where is the power?" Uchiha asked.


    "It''s here." Six points pointed to the body.


    "Here?" Uchiha looked at the lower body in a puzzled way, and then he was surprised to say: "It is a thousand hands Guanyin."


    "Yes, this is it." Six ways.


    "But although I know this, but what should I do?" Uchiha asked.


    "I left my strength here to help you solve this problem." Six smiles.


    At this moment, the dragon scales around the six lanes slowly moved to the front of Liu Dao and Uchiha.


    "It seems that Avalokitesvara is also ready." Six sighs, then touched the dragon scale and said: "Dragon scales, dragon scales I originally took you out, now is the time to let I got you back."


    Then I looked at Uchiha and said: "You can put your hand on the dragon scale."


    "Oh." Uchiha slammed his hand on the dragon scale.


    When I saw Uchiha, I listened to the hand on the dragon scale, and the six roads began to seal. A force of green s¨¨ began to flow out of him, forming a technique around me. The eye was in the eye, and said: "Forbidden. Power. Return."


    Then six hands and one hand on the dragon scale, one hand pressed on the side, a force slowly flowed into the dragon scale along the six-way body and then flowed to Uchiha, and suddenly Uchiha Í« Í« ¹â ¡£.


    Feeling the loss of his own strength, the thousands of Guanyin who had closed their eyes and raised their eyes outside said: "There will always be coming back."


    "How can I reluctant?" The six-way image suddenly appeared in front of the Avalokitesvara, watching the thousand hands Guanyin.


    "There is nothing to reluctantly. I didn''t belong here, but I was a little lost in my heart." Avalokitesvara was faint. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 583：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "I''m sorry." Six apologizes: "If there is an afterlife, I will pay you back. Uchiha will depend on you in the future, goodbye." After that, the six figures disappeared slowly.


    "Oh, this was my mission at the beginning." Avalokitesvara gently said, and then began to disappear.


    In the original place, only Uchiha ran slowly from the air, holding the dragon scales in his hand and falling on the ground. Uchiha slowly opened his eyes, looked at the surrounding scenes, and then looked at the dragon scales in his hand: " Rest assured, I promise you will do it."


    "I didn''t think there was such a complicated relationship in the world of fire shadows." Uchiha sighed.


    "The raft, the writing wheel eye and the reincarnation eye." Uchiha licked his mouth and said to himself, then pressed the dragon scale back to the handle of the dragon scale sword and re-examined the completely new dragon scale sword. After the Dragon Sword, we will fight together side by side."


    "Hey." The dragon scale sword screamed.


    Uchiha Í« smiled and put away the dragon scale sword, then looked at it again, then turned and left.


    "Oh." The elders fell to the ground, squirting a blood, and then looked at the front of the black tree surrounded by black gas, and the hand holding a black gun in the tree: "You are really confused by the devil gun."


    "Great elders." The rope tree ran to the elders and raised the care of the elders.


    "I didn''t expect it, it didn''t take long before it became so powerful." The master looked at Qianshudao.


    Thousand trees looked at the outline of the hand in front of the eyes silently, and then slowly raised the magic gun that was condensed with strength.


    "Sister will not have something?" Rope tree looked worriedly at the scene.


    "Now the thousand trees are no longer the thousand trees in the past. He has been controlled by that force. Not to mention that it is the outline hand, even Uchiha may not be his opponent." The elders were weak and authentic.


    "What should I do?" asked the rope tree.


    The elders shook their heads and sighed: "This is the fate of our thousands of people. We are afraid that we will be robbed."


    The master looked at the thousand trees that were preparing to attack, and gathered Chakra in his right hand, ready to start with a strong hand.


    At this moment, the thousand trees that were originally indifferent suddenly revealed the painful face, dissipated the strength of the hands, and put their hands on their heads, and the faces were distorted.


    "You can''t hurt the hand." Thousand trees struggled and shouted: "The hand is going, I can''t control it."


    "Amount." The hand saw the expression of the thousand trees can not help but look at the road, and then looked at the thousand trees doubtfully: "You are not a thousand trees?" The outline hand wondered.


    Suddenly there was a voice in the heart of Thousand Trees. "Don''t you forget that she abandoned you, you haven''t killed your enemy yet, don''t you want to get her?"


    When I heard the heart, the thousand trees calmed down and reunited the power of the darkness. Thousand trees raised the gun in their hands and rushed to the hand.


    The master saw the sudden arrival of the thousand trees, and suddenly caught it. The thousand trees were fast, and there was a y¨©n shadow. The thousand trees smashed the hand to the hand. When the gun was about to stab the hand, the hand finally finally. The reaction came over, saying that when the time was fast, the hand went to the side to hide, and escaped the gun of the thousand trees. The tip of the gun was wiped from the arm of the hand, leaving a blood mark.


    The hand held his arm and slowly healed his wound. The wound healed slowly and looked at the thousand trees.


    Thousand trees once again stabbed to the hand, this time with the guardian''s hand punched in the gun body, opened the incoming gun, and then bullied the former and turned a punch to the thousand trees.


    Thousands of trees opened their hands and jumped back, and then printed the words: "Hibis. Flying Naimu."


    A black s¨¨ wood rushed to the chasing hand, and there was a barb on the wood. The hand in the air barely sneaked aside, but the hand was scratched by the barb on the side. Was thrown out.


    "Amazing raft." The big elder next to him frowned and looked at the flying wood.


    "How could this be the case, isn''t the hibiscus green, what''s the matter?" asked the rope tree in surprise.


    "This is because of the role of dark power, and the power of the raft has also increased." The elders explained.


    "Sister will not have anything to do." The rope tree looked at the platform that fell to the ground.


    "Cough." The hand rubbed the **** wound on his stomach and slowly stood up.


    Thousand trees looked coldly at the outline of the hand and stood up from the ground. They stepped on the ground and rushed to the outline. The hand looked firmly at the thousand trees that rushed, and the hand slowly condensed Chakra. Prepare for a fight.


    Just as Qianshu rushed to the outline hand, the blue light flashed past him. He came to the front of the hand and grabbed the gun in the hand of the thousand trees. "You dare to hurt the hand." A voice faint.


    The master looked at the back and excitedly said: "Uchiha, you are really."


    The coming person is just getting the dragon scales of Uchiha, and Uchiha hits a thousand trees on the belly of a thousand trees, then turns to look at the outline hand and smiles and says: "It''s me."


    "Great, you are fine." The master looked excitedly at Uchiha.


    "Are you injured?" Uchiha looked at the wound on the stomach of the hand.


    "Nothing, just a little injury." Gang hand back.


    "You go to the side first, wait for me to finish watching you again." Uchiha looked at the thousand trees that stood slowly from the ground.


    ¡°Why?¡± Thousand trees looked at the blood in their hands and said to themselves: ¡°Why would I hurt the hand?¡±


    Looking at the situation of Qianshu, Uchiha screamed: "This is a thousand trees? How did it become like this ghost?"


    "Uchiha wave, you have to be careful, Thousand trees have absorbed the power of the devil gun, and his current strength is already extraordinary." The elders reminded.


    "The power of the devil gun?" Uchiha wrinkled.


    "Yu-Chi-Bo-Tian-Qi." Qianshu, who stood up, looked at Yu Zhibo and said: "It¡¯s all because you I can make this ghost look now. You have given me harm to the hand."


    Thousand trees screamed in heaven: "The devil guns give me the power." A huge black gas suddenly rushed out of the thousand trees.


    "Awesome magic." Uchiha looked at Qianshudao: "Just take you to try the sword." Uchiha Í« slowly pulled out the dragon scale sword from behind, suddenly Uchiha Í« Í« full body blue light masterpiece, The two forces of green and black are fighting each other.


    "A strong momentum." The elders watched the strength of the two people on the field competing with each other.


    "Who will win this time?" The guide hand asked the support of the rope tree to go to the elders.


    "It''s hard to say that their current strength has not even been seen by me." The elders shook their heads and smiled: "It''s really old and not used."


    When he heard the elders, he was worried about Uchiha on the field.


    "Oh, I finally came out." Suddenly, Chakra, the two of them, recovered and calmed down, and the thousands of trees were not normal. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 584：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    I saw the dragon scale sword on the hand of Uchiha, and smiled and said: "Oh, I didn''t expect to see the dead face when I came out."


    Uchiha waved his hand to caress the dragon scale sword, and calmed down the staggering y swaying dragon scale sword and looked at the thousand trees: "You are not a thousand trees, you are the consciousness of the power of the magic gun."


    "Oh, just because of that kid, I have to control him. It¡¯s not an easy task." Thousand trees continued: "But it¡¯s just right, the kid wants to kill you, I want to kill you, just finish it together. ""


    "Want to kill me? It depends on your strength. This time I decided to fix you once." Uchiha whispered openly and inserted the dragon sword in front.


    Then the two men sealed at the same time, "This is?" The big elder next to him was surprised.


    "What''s wrong?" asked the rope tree.


    "Look, the rope tree is the real raft, and I didn''t expect to see this again in my lifetime." The elders were excited.


    When I heard the elders, the rope tree quickly looked at it.


    "The raft. The tree world is born." The two shouted at the same time.


    From the ground, the trees of the black and black are slowly rising, intertwined and crushed with each other. It can be said that it is not divided.


    Uchiha took the dragon scale sword and gathered the magic gun in the hands of the thousand trees. The two quickly rushed to each other, and the trees continued to grow, constantly trying to hang each other.


    "Hey." Uchiha and Yushu went through the wrong way, and brought a little spark. Uchiha and the thousand trees stood on one side, facing each other.


    Uchiha and Thousand Trees stood up at the same time and turned to look at each other. Thousand trees said: "Oh, interesting."


    The two rushed to each other again, "Bundle." Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî


    "Bound." Thousand trees also printed with one hand, two black trees stretched out to the trees, blocking the green trees.


    "Swordsmanship. Broken water." Uchiha waved a sword, and a green sword rushed to the thousand trees, and the trees along the way were cut off.


    "Magic gun. Fluffy." Thousands of trees suddenly turned into thousands of figures, rushed to Uchiha, and the green swords passed through the thousands of trees, and all the trees that had been swept by the swords were scattered.


    In the end, the thousand trees combined to shoot Yu Zhibo, and Uchiha smashed the dragon-scale sword to block the gun of the thousand trees. The corner of the thousand trees was awkward, and the gun in the hand was broken. Next to a wave, the hand re-condensed a gun and smashed into the gap and stabbed Yu Zhibo, and a shot stabbed Yu Zhibo''s arm and passed by.


    Thousand trees picked up the gun in their hands and took a sip of blood on the tip of the gun. Y¨©n smiled. "The next time is your heart."


    Uchiha wrinkled his eyebrows and looked at the wound on his arm. Uchiha looked at Qianshu firmly and said: "There is no next time, a trick is to win the game." Uchiha Í« slowly condenses on the dragon scale sword Chakra.


    "Oh, I am with you." Thousand trees looked at Uchiha, and then they gathered their guns on their hands.


    The trees in the two green trees have not stopped growing. At this time, a thick wood blocks the sight of the two, and Uchiha and the thousand trees act together.


    "Swordsmanship. Dragon God." Chakra encased Uchiha, and the whole body turned into a huge dragon claw and rushed to the thousand trees.


    "Magic gun. Devil''s blow." Thousand trees hands together on the chest, a huge demon gun, rushed to Uchiha.


    "Dragon scale sword, let us work together, this is just the beginning, we can not lose." Uchiha Í« Í« clenched the hands of the dragon scale sword in the heart of the dark road.


    "Oh." When Uchiha''s sword and the gun of the thousand trees collided together, a huge explosion occurred, and the two trees were suddenly blown up.


    "How is the result?" A group of people outside the field looked at the two men who were still standing on the field.


    Uchiha and the thousand trees stand opposite each other. After a long time, "Oh, it is the owner of the dragon scale sword. This is not finished yet. We will meet again in the future." Thousand trees look at the chest. A sword mark smirked and then slowly fell to the ground.


    Uchiha licked his chest and slowly bleeds from the corner of his mouth. Then he looks at the faint dragon scale sword in his hand and says to himself: "Man, we won." Then slowly fell.


    "Uchiha wave." The master ran to the side of Uchiha, and asked with care: "How, is it okay?"


    "I''m fine." Uchiha shook his chest and said: "Let''s go see him." Uchiha looked at the direction of the thousand trees.


    "Well." The hand helped Uchiha to walk to the thousand trees.


    "Cough, are you coming?" Thousand trees lay on the ground and slowly ran out of the mouth, and looked weakly at Uchiha, and they faintly said.


    "How are you?" The master looked at the miserable feelings of the thousand trees and asked.


    "Oh, sorry, bring you so much trouble." Thousand trees look at the hand, with an obsession in his eyes.


    "You don''t have to say sorry to me."


    Thousands of trees shed tears and shook their heads: "You don''t have to say it, I am not only sorry for you, but I am sorry for the same family. I looked at my family and looked down on my hands. My heart is like broken." ¡±


    Uchiha and Hiroshi listened quietly to the words of Thousand Trees.


    "I know that even if I am desperate to say sorry, it will not help. If there is an afterlife, I can only come back to life and do the horses to repay them. I have never said anything to you, I just want to tell you. , I... love... you." Thousand trees looked at the handwriting affectionately and died with a smile.


    The outline hand silently looked at the person who has always loved himself, and has always been like a brother, and the tears began to slowly fall.


    Uchiha slaps the hand of the hand and comforts: "Everyone has his own destiny, you don''t have to hate him."


    "Hey." The hand buried his head on the shoulder of Uchiha.


    "°¦ The elders walked to the side of the thousand trees with the support of the rope tree, and closed the eyes of the thousand trees.


    On the volcanic rock, the blue s¨¨ clothes came to the back of Uchiha, and looked at the front of Uchiha, and smiled slightly: "How are you still here?"


    "Don''t forget, today is the graduation ceremony of the rope tree. If you go late, he will have to anger with you." The master walked to the side of Uchiha.


    At this time, Uchiha wore a "dragon" on the back of a windbreaker. When he heard the outline of the hand, Uchiha tweeted a hand and pulled it into his arms. "What are you worried about? I am waiting for you." ¡±


    The outline hand held Uchiha, and Yu Zhibo said: "You have reason."


    "Oh," Uchiha smirked and said: "It¡¯s still time to go." After that, I pulled the hand and jumped directly from Huoyingyan.


    We walked slowly to the school. At the age of 18, I was about one meter tall. The hairstyle was based on the hairstyle of the past, and the face of Junxiu was definitely the type of "road killer". Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 585：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    The outline hand held Uchiha, and Yu Zhibo said: "You have reason."


    "Oh," Uchiha smirked and said: "It¡¯s still time to go." After that, I pulled the hand and jumped directly from Huoyingyan.


    We walked slowly to the school. At the age of 18, I was about one meter tall. The hairstyle was based on the hairstyle of the past, and the face of Junxiu was definitely the type of "road killer".


    The hand is also mature, and there is a development like the shape of the future generations. When we stand together, others will say that it is a pair of heavenly creations, and the passers-by often turn back.


    After entering the school, "The rope tree is too hot and too impulsive, you should educate and educate." Uchihao squatted at the side of the road, and now I don''t know how the rope tree actually died, so Or remind me in advance of the good hand, you can prevent it, otherwise I can''t save the rope tree.


    "Is it useful? The child you don''t know, always think of yourself as a big man, x¨¬ng grid is still not like you." In fact, the hands are also very worried about this younger brother.


    "Well, let me talk to him." Uchiha shook his head with a smile.


    "Hey, let me explain in advance, I don''t want to use force." The hand held Uchiha''s handcuffs.


    "I know, I have never used force against him." Uchiha shouted.


    Unknowingly, Uchiha and Hiroshi came to the school''s c¨¡o field, where many parents have already waited.


    If Huo Ying is available, he will come to the school to give a speech every year, bringing vitality to the wood leaves covered by the war, although some children may not live for a year.


    The two walked to the place where the parents stood, not far from a pile of children, this is also the fire of the wood leaves.


    "Uchiha wave, outline hand." Just as Uchiha and his hand went to the place where the parents stood, they heard the flying on the podium not far away and shouted to Uchiha and the master. All the eyes on the field were cast on Uchiha and Yu.


    "In the past, we are not suitable to stand here." The hands of the hands felt the eyes of everyone helplessly yelled at Uchiha.


    "Let''s go." Uchiha Í« Í« Í« ¸Ù ¡£ ¡£ ¡£.


    In the hot eyes of everyone, Uchiha and his hand slowly walked to the podium.


    "Older sister and brother-in-law." Sure enough, the rope tree, after seeing Uchiha and his hand, excitedly screamed. The students around him immediately inquired about the rope tree, and the rope tree proudly introduced the classmates. stand up.


    On the other side, Uchiha, when he heard the sound of the rope tree, could only smile in his heart. He remembered that he was very dissatisfied with himself when he first saw this kid, but after the events of the Chiba, he began to The brother-in-law of Bo Xi¡¯s brother-in-law is not stopping.


    At this time on the podium, "I haven''t seen you for a long time, and I am flying to the teacher." Uchiha said in front of him.


    "The chances of seeing you now are a lot less. I didn''t expect you to come today, it is for the rope tree." Fei Fei smiled and looked at Yu Zhibo.


    "Yeah, there are so many tasks in the recent past, there is no way." Uchiha and Yosuke are sitting at the podium on the podium.


    The teachers sitting next to Fei Fei consciously gave up their position because they knew the relationship between the two and Huo Ying.


    "Is it also with the big snake pill? I haven''t seen them for a long time." Uchiha asked at random.


    "The big snake pill has recently been separated from the dark part. He has been doing research and has been working on what he has done." He said that he has also escaped from the hand, and he has shown a wretched expression. Channel.


    "Oh, yes." Uchiha replied, and he couldn''t help but smile at the thought of himself.


    "Right, you, when are you going to get married?"


    Speaking of these, even the masters who have always been arrogant can not help but shyly bow their heads, and Uchiha is more open, and said: "Next month, it will still bother you to be the host of the wedding."


    Marriage after a month is the result of a discussion between Uchiha and the elders of the thousand hands, so it will be announced.


    At this moment, the ceremony was over. Uchiha and Yosuke just walked off the podium and saw the rope tree running towards it. When they ran, they shouted: "Older sister, brother-in-law."


    Seeing the rope tree, Uchiha Í« smiled and touched the hair of the rope tree and said: "Congratulations, you finally become tolerant." In fact, Uchiha is very optimistic about the rope tree, and he has been entangled with Uchiha every time. I want to learn ninjutsu, and the talent is pretty good, and learning everything is fast.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Gang hand blushes to stop the rope tree from calling my brother-in-law.


    "What are you getting married soon? I have a bad time for my brother-in-law." The rope tree was not satisfied.


    "If you talk again, I will sew your mouth." The hand raised his fist and threatened.


    "Sister husband, you must take care of my old sister in the future. The only thing she doesn''t dare to be fierce is only you." The rope tree got together to the side of Uchiha, but it was still heard by the master.


    When I heard the rope tree, Uchiha said with a slight smile: "Is it, I think your old sister is very good."


    The rope tree waved and said: "Forget it, anyway, if you have a baby in the future, I will be free." After talking about the rope tree, he quickly ran away because he saw the hand on the edge of the explosion.


    Looking at the rope tree running away Uchiha Í« Í« ¶Ô ¶Ô ¶Ô : : "×ß°É."


    After a month, the leaves of the wood are filled with a festive taste. In this tense moment of war, the genius of Uchiha, the genius of Uchiha and the princess of the thousand hands, came out to make a kiss, which made everyone in the wood leaves feel happy.


    After all, the relationship between the two communities is not very good so far. The combination of Uchiha and Yushou can ease the relationship between the two communities, and the two communities can work together to defend the wood leaves, at least in the hearts of the people, as long as the power of the two communities can Cooperation will also be of great help to Konoha in future wars.


    Therefore, when Uchiha and Tsuna were married, they received gifts from many people. Even the name of the country of fire also sent his blessings, and the compound of the Uchiha family has already been crowded.


    Big Snake Pills, Dark Nights, and many of Yu Zhibo¡¯s friends have come to join in, but I don¡¯t know why they haven¡¯t come to the moon and the moon shadow. The moon shadow can understand, and I don¡¯t know what to do. Of course, it¡¯s so lively. Of course, the leader of the wood leaf, Huo Ying, is indispensable, but this time Fei Fei is not present as the host, but the old friend Taro, who has not seen for a long time, as the minister of the country of fire came here as the messenger. For this reason, Fei Fei also had a few days of awkwardness with Taro. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 586：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    In short, the wedding of Uchiha and Yushou is eye-catching.


    After all kinds of etiquette, "Uchihachi, today is the r¨¬ son who married you and the master. I am very pleased to see you together." Ô³ ÅÄ Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî


    "Thank you teacher." Uchiha replied to the ceremony.


    "Go, go with the team, if I borrow you for too long, she will definitely come to me again." Fei Fei joked.


    "Yes." Uchiha replied, then left to find the master.


    "Congratulations, Uchiha, but I didn''t bring any decent gifts, so I came to you with you." Maybe my little research on the big snake pill is not much disgusting, and I often refer to his research, so our relationship is not bad.


    Uchiha Í« looked at the more and more y¨©n''s big snake pill, and he secretly worried, but on the surface, he smiled and looked at the big snake pill: "Welcome welcome, but how do you learn to come from?"


    "No way, get along with him for a long time." The big snake pricked and shrugged.


    After that, Uchiha went to his own cave room after a few moments with a few friends.


    At this time, in the cave room, Uchiha sat on the edge of the bed, looking at the opposite side of the hand can not help but have some dreamy feelings. Unexpectedly, I came back to the world of Naruto, and I also smashed the hand, and I was a little bit mad at the moment.


    "What do you see?" The hand was embarrassed to bow his head and whisper.


    Uchiha grabbed the hand of the hand and put it in his hand, gently said: "Is this all true? I finally found you."


    "Stupid." The outline of the hand, Yu Zhibo stunned, and then he wanted to take back his hand.


    "I am a fool. In the future, my fool will protect you forever. I will never let you hurt." Uchiha took the hand of the hand.


    "Which would someone say this in the cave?" Although the master said so, she was still warm.


    "Outline, I..." Uchiha said with hesitation: "Can you turn off the lights?"


    "Well." The face of the hand is redder, and the head is lower.


    Next, Uchiha smashed out the lights in the room, and since then, there has been a woman in the world who has lost a virgin.


    Just when Uchiha was in the cave, the cockroaches and the elders of a dry wood leaf were gathering in another room to discuss the big event. "Is this coming back from time to time?" Asked in the dark part of the eyes.


    "Yes." The dark side nodded.


    "Huai Ying adults, what is it?" The elders below looked at the dark part and left, and asked the flying to the main position.


    Fei Fei slowly stood up and walked to the door, opened the door, and said faintly: "The end of the world war."


    "Mr. Fei Fei, what''s the matter? If there is nothing important, I have to go home to eat." Uchiha sat down and watched as he was dealing with the affairs.


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, the three generations disregarded Uchihabo¡¯s complaint: ¡°Men should not use all the power of the man¡¯s body, and they have been married for so long.


    "You can talk to the master yourself, but today the master said that I want to develop a new dish for me. If I have nothing, I have to go home to eat." Uchiha squinted and looked forward to the tunnel.


    "Cough, when I haven''t said it." Fei Fei thought of the scene when the hand was awkward.


    Originally from the marriage of Uchiha and Yu, I stayed at home after nothing, but this is not to say that Uchiha has nothing to do. After the marriage, my heart is cool, and the efficiency of doing the task is high. Ninja.


    "Wait, this time has a very important task, let''s take a look at it." Fei Fei said that the information on his hand was handed over to Uchiha, and he said seriously: "This mission, you can choose teammates, wood leaves. Pick it up with you."


    Uchiha took up two pages of information and frowned. "You have to hand over the eastern front to me? Go to fight with the fog, and there may be a big shadow like water shadow?"


    It¡¯s not awkward to be unreasonable. This is a real war. If you are not careful, you may be killed. But only I am the most suitable. Uchiha is secretly in my heart.


    "Oh, I am also forced to do it." Fei Fei stood up and walked to the side of Uchiha, saying: "Now the country of fire and the country of water and the country of the land are fighting, and the rally on the border can be mobilized, now It is the shortage of troops on the border of the country of water. The situation is not optimistic. I don¡¯t trust anyone, so I need you to go to the town, not to win, as long as you remain undefeated, I will leave as soon as possible. The place has been handed over to the past."


    "Well, I don''t have to say it. I picked it up." Uchiha faintly said, and then thought about it: "I don''t need too many people, but also the big snake pill and the hand we have four." Plus the team of Yan Mao will do."


    The three generations thought for a while and said: "Well, they all satisfy you." After saying that he did not wait for Fei Fei to say, Uchiha said that he would say "goodbye" and he would not be trained, Uchiha Dark in my heart.


    "Really, I also satisfied my teacher''s satisfaction with the disciples'' training." Fei Fei couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Come on." Then Fei Fei called the dark department to inform other people.


    Uchiha walked back to his house and shouted at the opposite side: "I am back."


    "Come back, just the new dish is done, Uchiha squats down and try it." The master wore an apron and walked out to look at Uchiha.


    Since she got married, she likes to cook, and she also went to find someone to study.


    Uchiha went to the side of the hand and hugged the hand, then pulled the hand and said: "Sorry, come back late, let''s go, eat together."


    "Well." The outline of the hand is ashamed. Let Yu Zhibo hold it and sit next to the dinner table Come back from here? Uchiha asked.


    "Yeah, what happened?" asked the puzzler in confusion.


    Uchiha sighed and explained: "We have a mission again, not just the team we have."


    "Oh, what mission? Actually, I have to call the people of their team?" The designer put the dish in the Uchibo bowl and asked.


    "Mr. Fei Fei appointed me as the commander of the Eastern Front Force to lead the Renjun Army to deal with the fog." Uchiha said that the dish was put in his mouth.


    "Can we do it? It is a real war." The master looked suspiciously.


    When I heard the outline hand, Uchiha waved a smile from the channel: "If you can''t do it, you have to believe in your husband, you can do it."


    "Hey, shameless." The hand heard Uchiha Í« Í« Ù© Ù© Ù© Ù© Ù© Ù© Ù© Ù© Ù© Ù© Ù© Ù© Ù© Ù© Ù© Ù© Ù© Ù© ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 587：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    In the afternoon, Uchiha and the big snake pill slowly walked to a bathing hot spring. Uchiha looked at the wall in the corner and smiled at the big snake pill and nodded.


    The big snake pill y¨©ny¨©n smiled, and then walked behind and faintly said: "The kid walked with us."


    "Go and go, don''t bother the uncle." At this time, the immersed in the hot springs also took the hands of the big snake pill.


    Suddenly, I came back to see the Uchiha and the Big Snake pill behind me. I was surprised: "Uchiha, Osama, Big Snake Pill, how are you here?"


    Uchiha looked at the road and said: "We have a mission."


    Òîr¨¬, at the gate of the wooden leaf, Yan Mao closed his eyes and thought deeply, standing calmly at the gate, and there was a group of r¨¬ to the true feathers and moonlight night.


    "What is the mission this time? Actually, we still need to cooperate with Si Ren. They are now the strongest group of Muye, especially Uchiha. In the dark, the strength is the top of all of us. I didn''t expect us to I can fight with them, I really look forward to seeing again with Uchiha." The night exclaimed excitedly.


    "Yeah, it seems that this mission is no different." Next to the real feather road, then look at Yan Maodao: "Yes."


    "Come." Yan Mao opened his eyes and looked at the direction of the road.


    The night and the true feathers also look in that direction.


    Uchiha Í« Í« ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í«


    "Uchiha, my brother, I am looking forward to cooperating with you every day." Uchiha, who looked at the head in the night, smiled.


    "Well, let''s talk about it later, old rules, first introduce yourself." Uchiha nodded to the night and nodded, then opened.


    "Well, let me first." The night said: "My name is moonlight night, good at assassination, especially night assassination."


    Zhen Yu nodded to Uchiha, and then said to them: "My name is r¨¬ to the real feather, the special investigation, was once a member of the mad squad."


    I also learned how to look at the big snake pill, and said, "I am called the self, but I am good at fire, group battle."


    The big snake pill licked his lips and said: "My name is Dashe Pill, special assassination, investigation, and physical surgery."


    The outline hand opens to the public: "My name is the hand, it is a medical ninja. Please give me more advice."


    A side of the Yan Mao looked at Uchiha''s face is still calm, but from his j¨©ng''s gleaming eyes can be seen in the heart of the mind is not calm, and then open to everyone: "My name is Qimu Yumao, good at the knife Surgery, a member of the mad squad."


    Uchiha waved and said to everyone: "It''s my turn, I am the captain of this mission, Uchiha Uchiha."


    "Next, I will announce our mission." Uchiha took out a reel and said seriously: "Because this mission is extraordinary, we need a team of two people, the name is "Dragon''s Battle Team" Our mission this time is to support the eastern front line. This is a real war. I hope that you are mentally prepared and set off."


    After that, Uchiha looked around at everyone, looking at the serious face of Yan Mao, the big snake pill, the self, the hand, the real feather and the night.


    Uchiha led the team that was famous after the R¨¬, and marched quickly toward the water and fire border.


    Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî


    At this time, the sunset and the purple sables took all the tops of the front line and waited outside the camp early.


    "Uchibo is an adult, welcome." The sunset went to the front of Uchiha.


    Uchiha slammed the people in front of him and said, "This is the sunset man, don''t be so polite."


    "Uchiha wave, remember me." At this time, Zi Yan came out from behind the sunset and smiled and shouted at Uchiha.


    "Purple, are you here too?" Uchiha said differently.


    "Oh, yeah, after coming out of the dark, I was sent here." Zi Yan explained.


    "Okay, everyone, don''t stand here, let''s go in and say, please." The sunset interrupted Uchiha and the purple, let the road open.


    "Well, let''s go together, please." Uchiha snorted and walked in front, taking everyone into the command.


    Coming to the front line command, "Under the next U-wave, Uchiha, and the command of the Huo Ying, to take over the front line command and serve as the commander." Uchiha took out the appointment letter and showed his appointment to the setting sun.


    "Yes." The people respectfully, after all, they have heard of the name of Uchiha.


    ¡°How is the situation on the front line now?¡± Uchiha asked to ask the crowd, then slowly sat down on the main seat and looked at the military map in front of him.


    "The situation is not very good, because our assistants of Muye are on the front line of the country of the earth, so we can only use it for production. Now we are not able to close the door and avoid the battle card. It is not the opponent of the fog." Tao, then pointed to the map to worry about the earth: "Now the force of the fog is four times ours, it is not far from us, and there is an increasing trend, it seems that the fog is to send troops."


    "Is the force so disparity?" Uchiha asked, frowning.


    "Well." Zi Yan said: "And the most important thing is that the fighting power of the fog is no worse than our wood leaves."


    "You all talk about what to do?" Uchiha crossed his hands and held his chin to look at the crowd.


    After all, this is the staff department. You need to discuss a plan together. In fact, I already have a belly case in my heart, but I have to wait until the end to say, who is yelling?


    "I think we should be dominated by restraint. After all, our strengths are too different, and our reinforcements are coming soon or wait for the decision." The sunset is the former commander. Most qualified to say now.


    The crowd began to whisper and agreed to agree with the sunset. Uchiha nodded undecidedly and then concentrated his eyes on the map.


    "Actually, I have a plan." Uchiha whispered.


    At night, the camps of Muye and Wuji are very quiet, as if preparing for the final battle.


    "Hurry, hurry, don''t be lazy."


    In the silent darkness, I saw a team of ninjas wearing green s vests running forward. This is the army in the darkness of the wood leaves, only a team of wood leaves came to the outside of the fog-bearing camp.


    "Do you know the plan? You must s¨¡o disturb the enemy. You can''t let them come out until the fire in the south. You will go back to the camp and hold on. Do you know?" Of course, Uchiha is stunned, and Uchiha is based on his past life. The experience and the cases in the book are combined to calculate the fog.


    "Yes." The sunset took a team of people. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 588：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    Uchiha, the leader of the "Dragon" team, explored the darkness in the dark.


    "Captain, where are we going?" asked the night.


    After a few days of getting along, everyone is getting along well.


    "I will know later." Uchiha faintly responded.


    On the other side, the setting sun ambushes in the vicinity of the fog, "Time is up, let''s start." The sunset said to a captain''s ninja.


    "Yes, adults." That person should answer.


    After a while, I saw a loud noise around the fog-bearing camp.


    "Kill it."


    "The enemy attack, get up quickly."


    "Stupid, I am your boss."


    "I am wrong, boss."


    I saw that the entire fog-bearing camp was boiling.


    "What happened?" The head of the fog-bearing man glared at his groggy head and shouted to the outside.


    A guard went into the account and bowed his head and said: "The enemy attack seems to be..."


    "Waste." The leader squatted and picked up the shoe next to the guard.


    The guards did not dare to move, letting the shoes lie on their faces.


    "Well, don''t take your shoes back." The leader shouted.


    "Yes, yes." The guards quickly picked up the shoes of the head and helped them wear them.


    "Follow me." The leader walked straight to the high ground in the camp. He looked around and saw the darkness around him. He did not see any enemies. He asked the generals around him with confusion: "Where is there an enemy?"


    The generals around you will look at me, I will look at you, and my face will say: "I don''t know."


    "It¡¯s really waste." The leader shouted, then turned and walked to his camp, and shouted as he walked: "All go to sleep, really."


    At that time, the fog-bearing camp resumed calm.


    But not long after, the same screams began to sound. "I will call all the captains to come to me and have a meeting." The fogman screamed and slammed his quilt and shouted at the guards outside the account.


    "Yes." The guards rushed carefully and then ran out to find someone.


    Just as the fog was forcing into a mess, Uchiha and his team came to a gathering place, and Uchiha looked at the teammates in a circle.


    Uchiha said: "This is the replenishment warehouse of the fog, and tens of thousands of fogs are here, so I decided to bring everything back here or destroy it, you know?"


    "Yes." All the people answered in unison.


    "That''s good, now I am releasing the tasks of everyone." Uchiha said: "Yu Yu and Tsuna are left behind, and Yu Yu is responsible for protecting the hands of the team and is ready to support other places. After Mao and the night as the striker, the defender will be killed. Waiting for the opportunity to kill other fogs, and also the big snake pill and I am responsible for destroying the things inside, understand?"


    "Yes." The crowd responded and then dispersed to perform their tasks.


    On the side of the fog-bearing camp, "How?" The leader walked around and walked anxiously to ask the humanity next to him.


    "Big head collar, no, it''s too evil. I just sent dozens of investigative camps to investigate. The result..." The man lowered his head and whispered, everyone in the camp was low. The head did not dare to look at it.


    "What do you say?" The big head asked, very angrily.


    "Not good, big head, not good." Just then, I saw a small captain rushing into the camp and shouting.


    "What?" The big head frowned and asked, and there was a bad feeling in my heart.


    "The granary in the south, the supply station was destroyed." The captain gasped hard and said it.


    "What?" The big head and everyone present was shocked.


    The big tie tied the crowd out of the camp, and ran out to look in the direction to the south. I saw a fire shining into the sky. The big head couldn¡¯t help but the mind was dizzy and turned backwards. Fortunately, the people around him supported the leader in time.


    "I will immediately send me a team of 10 teams to support." The big head screamed at the people around him.


    "Yes." The crowd responded. At this time, those captains who couldn''t dare to be uncomfortable, and soon the ten captains left the camp with ten teams and rushed to the south.


    "Hey, let''s drink your mouth first." In the fog, the head of the head was sitting on the main seat, and the captains were sitting frowning underneath. A captain stood in front of the head with a cup of water.


    "Not quite right, I always have an unpredictable foreboding." The leader suddenly opened his mouth and then quickly ran to the map. The crowd quickly ran around the map and stared at the map seriously.


    "There was an accident." The big head patted his own head.


    On the side of Uchiha, Uchiha looked at the crowds around him: "How about, everything is retracted with a scroll."


    "Well." everyone nodded.


    "Okay, get ready to set fire." Uchiha shouted.


    "Yes." All the people answered in unison.


    On the side of Zi Yan, Zi Yan looked at the person in front of him and asked, "How is it?"


    At this time, a small team leader ran over and walked to the front of Zi Yan and said: "Sure enough, as expected by the adults, there are ten teams of fog and rushing to come here."


    "Okay, start preparing right away." Zixiao laughed.


    "Yes."


    The original Uchiha Í« plan is a serial meter, using the sunset to s¨¡o disturb the fog of the base camp, so that they dare not have big moves, and Uchiha Í« Í« led the "Dragon" team to attack the fog-tolerant supply station, Zi Yan is in advance On the way to the supply station of the fog-bearing base camp, the ambush reinforcements.


    The commanding career of Uchiha has also officially begun.


    The sky is a hint of white. "Give me the collection right away. I want to personally lead the people to see the situation." The fog is so overwhelmed that the more he wants, the more he is wrong. He shouts to the people around him.


    "Yes." All the people answered in unison.


    The closed door of the fog-bearing base camp slowly opened, and the head tie led the army to the south.


    Tian Yiliang Uchiha and Yumao appeared in the camp of Muye with the victory. In the staff, Yu Zhibo sat on the main seat and took a sip, then looked at the front. I am counting the sunset of the triumphant product. "How is it, sunset."


    "This time the "Dragon" team led by the adults successfully sneaked into the fog-bearing supply warehouse, and these things were enough for us to use for a few months." The sunset calmly stood in front of Uchiha, and the scroll was respectful. After all, strength determines everything, but it can be seen from his gleaming eyes that his heart is not as calm as his face.


    "Adult." At this time, Zi Yan ran in from the outside with excitement.


    "Purple sable." Uchiha yawned and looked at the sable that suddenly ran in. His face was tired and faint: "How are you?"


    "Adult, we have all the 10 teams that have been stunned by the fog." Zi Yan was excited.


    "Cough." The sunset on the side looked at the cicada.


    Hearing the reminder of the sunset, Zi Yan returned to God and quickly and respectfully said to Uchiha: "I am sorry for the adults, the offense is off." Mobile users please read and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 589：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    When I heard the purple scorpion, Uchiha waved his hand and said: "Nothing, how about what I asked you to do?"


    When I heard the question of Uchiha, I was relieved of the mood: "I will do it all according to your instructions. I believe that the fog will definitely like this gift."


    "That''s good." Looking at the excited purple Zi Yu Zhibo faintly said: "I don''t think you are too happy to be too early."


    Then Uchiha stood up and held his hands on the table and looked at the map seriously: "I think the head of the fog will be irritated and angry, and we will definitely bring the army. We still have to guard against the sunset and the purple." ¡±


    "The subordinate is." The sunset and the purple tribute respectfully.


    "The next thing will be handed over to you, and we will firmly guard the big camp. We will not be able to fight." Uchiha told me.


    "Yes." The sunset and the purple scorpion have since exited the room.


    "Or to make up for it first." Uchiha yawned and whispered.


    At this time, in the place where the purple scorpion ambushed the fog last night, the fog and the head of the big head looked at everything in front of him, even the fog behind him was filled with indignation, shame, several times the man was actually so The people played and the group was on the ground. The ten teams were lying, but they were all naked.


    "This hatred is not reported, and the oath is not for people." There was only the yelling of the big head.


    At night, in the Wood Leaf Staff Department, Uchiha and the members of the "Dragon" squad, and the high-ranking members of Konoha''s squadron gathered together.


    "Adult, do this is not....." The sunset looked ugly and looked at the purple singer who was sitting and laughing together, and also yelled at Uchiha.


    Waiting for the sunset, Uchiha raised his hand to stop the sunset, since the channel: "Nothing, sunset, know that there is no rule on the battlefield, and then my next plan is to anger the opponent, that is, to swear I am humiliating him, and only in this way can he be under my control."


    Others who heard the words of Uchiha, were influenced by Uchiha, and did not feel confident in the victory.


    "Adults are right, you don''t want to be so true to the sunset, let''s say this is not our enemy." Zi Yan looked at the sunset.


    When Uchiha smashed the purple scorpion, he said, "Okay, the sunset is also for us, and there is nothing wrong with being cautious."


    The sunset cast a grateful look at Uchiha, and the face still calmly looked at Uchiha, and asked, "What are we going to do next?"


    "Of course, it is sleeping, let everyone take a break, don''t pay attention to the challenge of fog." Uchiha Í« Í« Í« ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£.


    "But...." This time it was purple, and I still wanted to do a big job. I didn''t expect Uchiha to say this.


    "No, my words are the order to know?" Uchiha looked at the purple faint scent.


    "Yes." Zi Yan sat down helplessly.


    "Go on." Uchiha waved his hand and said to everyone.


    After that, except for the outline hand, the Ujibo and the hand were left.


    Uchiha Í« Í« Ïò ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù


    "Oh, you are really too bad, and you have all the clothes that have been forbearing in the fog." He said that even the hands could not help but laugh.


    "I can''t damage it, only in this way can the head of the head be in the air." Uchiha stunned his eyes.


    "Then what are you going to do next?" The director asked curiously to Yu Zhibo, and now the master is more and more curious about Uchiha. He did not expect that Uchiha is not only a ninja genius, but he is also good at fighting.


    "Wait a minute." Uchiha looked up and looked back at the direction of the fog-bearing camp.


    At this time, in the big camp of the fog, in the main account, the top of the fog and the army were also discussing how to deal with the leaves.


    "The head collar, the wood leaves people should not fight, what should I do?" A big captain looked at the fog on the main position and asked the little head, whispered, a look of fear.


    "And our food and weapons are not fast enough." Another captain then began to speak.


    "Well, how long will it take to supply from the rear?" The head asked to the team leader.


    "It will take ten days, but the things in our camp are only enough for us to use for three days." The captain looked embarrassed.


    When I heard him, the fog couldn¡¯t help but think of those shame, but I saw the fearful look of everyone in the account. I couldn¡¯t lose my temper and said, ¡°Three days is enough. I want the wood leaves to be completely defeated. Come over. ""


    Then the heads commanded a few captains in the ear, then the captains nodded and agreed.


    "Wood leaves, no matter who I am, I will kill you with the shame of snow." When there was only one person left in the account, he stared at the ground and whispered to himself, punching the map, It is the location of the Muye camp.


    "Be careful, fast." A team of fog-bearing troops are surrounded by camps in Konoha.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Fog took the lead and asked the people around him.


    "Yes, adult." The man turned his head back.


    "Okay, go up." The leader shouted and waved, and then rushed to the camp of Konoha.


    "Kill it." I saw the fog and the head of the rushing to the camp of the wood leaf like a wave, but when the head collar entered the camp of the wood leaf, I suddenly felt a guilty heart, feeling wrong, looking at the person who was cut down by myself. It turned into a piece of wood.


    "It''s not good, we counted it, and quickly withdrew." The army leader shouted after the head of the collar was still rushing.


    "I don''t say hello when I come here?" It was the sunset, "Let."


    The sunset looks at the fog filled in the camp and bears the road: "illusion. Red sunset. www.novelhall.com~ After the sunset, it makes him the most proud of the ultimate illusion, this illusion even the Uchiha family The writing wheel can''t rebound.


    I saw the ninja of the fog on the battlefield being pulled into a strange world. There is only a **** sunset, which gives people a feeling of exhaustion, makes people faint and sleepy, and can¡¯t get up after sleeping. At this time, when the ninjutsu was performed in the setting sun, the ninjutsu of the Konoha ninja around the setting sun came.


    There were countless fires and leeches on the scene, and the scenes displayed were really dazzling, but when the sun was surrounded by fog, Uchiha also led the "Dragon" team and a team of Konohas wearing a ragged body. The fog-bearing costume appeared in the fog-forbearing camp.


    "Quickly open the door." Uchihabo''s neighbors also shouted at the camp.


    "Who are you?" asked a ninja in the camp.


    "We are the Guards of the leader. The leader was attacked by Muye, and was surrounded by the Muye camp. We broke out and asked the adults in the camp to send troops to rescue." The emergency is also very urgent. Road. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 590：

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "Oh, it turned out to be the case." There was a whisper in the inside, and the door slowly opened.


    Uchiha and everyone¡¯s eyes stared at the slowly opening of the door. Uchiha whispered to the neighbors and said, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    "Well." everyone nodded.


    "Who is your captain?" Uchiha said that when they went to the camp gate, a small captain of the fog-bearing gatekeeper asked Uchiha to ask them casually.


    "Our captain, here." The self-satisfaction also pulled out the bitterness behind him and stabbed him into the body. The little captain opened his mouth and died. He didn''t understand why he would do it himself.


    "Kill it." Uchiha shouted, holding the dragon scale sword and rushing into the camp of the fog.


    "The enemy attack." The fog at the door reacted and shouted, then took out the weapon and rushed to Uchiha to marry them.


    The fog-bearing big-headed collar wolf with a team of fog and a gray-faced face escaped from the wood leaf camp, the fog was all dejected, and his face was still a look of heart.


    "Big heads, we escaped." Two ninjas who supported the big head of the fog and said to the big head.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect it." The leader looked around and sighed and sighed: "I didn''t expect that the forbearance of the fog is in my hands. I am a sinner in Wujiu Village."


    Next to the fog, I forgive me: "Lead collar, don''t be discouraged, I don''t see all of us in the hands of Konoha, and many of them are fleeing, and there are brothers in the big camp, as long as The leader is still there, we can still make a comeback."


    "Yes, you said it is good, I can''t be discouraged. If I can''t organize the army to block the attack of the wood leaves, the fog-bearing village will be exposed under the blade of the wooden leaves. At that time, I was really ruthless. "The head is back.


    "Let''s go quickly." The leader shouted at the fog, and he was ready to leave with his men.


    "Hey, there are still fish leaking here." Uchiha stood on the road where the fog was ready to leave, a black s¨¨ windbreaker, a black hair fluttering in the breeze, holding a dragon scale sword in his hand, Junxiu The face also has a playful smile.


    But in the fog, those eyes are like the smile of death.


    "Hey." The leader and the fog couldn''t help but breathe in a sigh of relief.


    "I didn''t expect it, or the big fish of the fog, the four heads of the fog are here, the boss evil spirits, the second child killing, the old three night fork, the old four night brakes." Yu Zhibo''s neighboring Yan Mao suddenly walked Come out, look at the four people who walked in front of the fog and faintly.


    Here, not only Uchiha and Yumao, but also the self-supplied, the big snake pill and a team of Muyejun. After the destruction of the fog-bearing camp, Uchihao flashed an amazing idea in his mind. So, Uchiha has set up heavy troops on various main roads to hunt down the fish that escaped from the Muye camp. I didn''t expect the big head of the fog to appear here.


    "You choose it yourself, leave that boss to me, and you will do it." Uchiha stared at the fog and faintly said.


    "I chose the second child." Yan Mao did not wait to finish and rushed to the fog.


    "Really, x¨¬ng is still so anxious." He also looked at Meng Maodao who suddenly rushed out: "The third child gave it to me."


    "It seems that only the fourth child is left, give it to me." The big snake pill licked his lips and smiled at the opposite fog. He said that the big snake pill rushed up.


    Uchiha Í« alone stood on the road to block the entire fog, and his eyes fixed on the big head of the fog, preventing someone from running away.


    "You are here to keep me, you can''t let one go," Uchiha said to the army behind him. Then Uchiha stared at the big head and stared at the big head: "Get started."


    The fog is forbearing here, the big head and the evil spirit stare at Uchiha. "I didn''t expect that the commander of Konoha is your kid." It seems that he was miserable by Uchiha, and the tens of thousands of lords were destroyed. And, the most important thing is that I still don''t know what is going on.


    Uchiha didn''t even pick up the dragon scale sword with his nonsense and rushed to the evil spirit. Uchiha looked at the evil spirit with a sword. The evil spirit raised the big knife and resisted the dragon scale sword of Uchiha.


    "I didn''t expect that in addition to the fog and the seven knives, there are still four knives here. It seems that the fog-bearing village is very deep in this matter." Uchiha faintly looked at the evil spirit and asked: "No. Know what effect your road has?"


    "Do you know if you try?" The evil spirit y¨©n laughed.


    After talking about the evil spirits, a big knife pushed the dragon scale sword of Uchiha, and slashed it to Uchiha, and Uchiha squatted sideways.


    "No matter what the effect, you will not have to die, fire. How to fire the ball." Uchiha smashed the road, and then a fire spurted to the evil spirits.


    "Even if you die, you have to pull on you. For the sake of fog, you must die." The evil spirits shouted at the big fireball that flew, and then looked at the fireball with a knife, only to see the fire slowly disappear.


    "What?" Uchiha stunned.


    "Hey, the swords of all of us have the function of absorbing ninjutsu, so your ninjutsu is useless to me. This is a knife that is more powerful than the seven knives." The evil spirit said proudly: "Otherwise you think Why can we run the army on the front line?"


    "Is it?" After hearing the evil spirits, Uchiha said that he would calm down and say: "Exactly, I haven¡¯t had the chance to try this trick recently. I will take you to try it."


    Uchiha Í« Í« Ó¡ : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : :


    Extending a lot of wooden strips from the ground to tie the evil spirits'' legs. "What, this is a raft?" The evil spirit was surprised, but the boss was not an ordinary generation, and the big knife cut off the wooden strip and immediately opened the bondage~ Www.novelhall.com~ I saw the wooden strip that flew out of the ground. The evil spirit picked up the big knife and waved it in the same place, and made the wood chips in the sky, but Uchiha did not give him a chance.


    Uchiha Í« Í« re-printed the road: "Shadow avatar." Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîImmediately, four water dragons were formed in the whole body, and the air was dropped into the drizzle on the head of the evil spirit, but the raindrops were like a rain needle to the evil spirits.


    The Uchiha entangled with the evil spirits jumped out of the rain. The evil spirits saw the situation in the sky and immediately printed: "Water scorpion. Water wall." The evil spirits formed a water shield to protect the evil spirits and make the rain drip. Do not go in.


    The third Uchiha wave saw this situation immediately printed: "Thunder. Thousands of birds flow." Uchiha''s right hand formed a thunder ball and then stretched into a rainwater in the sky.


    Uchiha''s thunder makes the raindrops carry the thunder, and when they encounter the waters of the evil spirits, they wear the evil spirits inside.


    In an instant, lightning caught the entire water wall and walked up the water wall, and the shadow of Uchiha''s shadow disappeared, leaving only Uchiha to look at the evil spirits that fell to the ground. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 591：

    One second to remember [±ÊȤ¸óÖÐÎÄÍø


    ¡¿, to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    Just when everyone thought that Uchiha had to win, a voice came from Uchiha, and it was "end." The evil spirit stood behind Uchiha and lifted a broad knife to look at Uchiha, but fell on it. The evil spirits on the ground are also turned into a pool of water.


    The evil spirits slashed into the body of Uchiha, and at this time, Uchiha slowly turned into a pool of water. "What, water body?" The evil spirit was surprised.


    "Under these eyes, any of your actions are invisible." Uchiha learned the arrogance of the past.


    After Uchiha¡¯s seal, he extended a hand to the evil spirit ¡°Water Margin. The technique of the dungeon.¡± Instantly formed a water curtain around the evil spirit to trap the evil spirit.


    "End of the evil spirits, your death will be exchanged for the glory of the leaves." Uchiha looked at the evil roads struggling in the water curtain.


    Then the other hand picks up the dragon scale sword, and a sword pierces the evil spirit''s body.


    Uchiha smashed the dragon scale sword and looked at the evil ghost who fell to the ground and then went to the battle.


    "How are you, okay." Lifted up and asked everyone.


    "In addition to the self, the idiot is still in trouble, and the rest has been solved." Of course, the big snake pill, licking his lips.


    "What, Big Snake Pill, if it wasn''t for the knife that would restrain me, would I be so embarrassed?" The self-solving solution to the battle also came over with a look of embarrassment.


    "Well, don''t make trouble." Uchiha said that there was an uncontrollable trend and he quickly said: "We have to hurry up and do the next step."


    "The next step?" This time, even Yan Mao couldn''t help but curiously ask, it is because Uchiha''s plan can have great effects every time. They still don''t know what my next step is.


    "Yes, the next step." Uchiha faintly said: "Go."


    At this time, in the staff department of the Muye camp, Uchiha and everyone are discussing the next plan.


    "What, rushing to the fog village? I don''t agree." Of course, the old man is in the sunset. When he hears Uchiha, he says his plan, the sunset is on the spot.


    "We must know that we have less than 20,000 troops." The sunset advised.


    The people present here are also eye-catching. I did not expect that Uchiha will have such crazy ideas.


    "Yes, but we are not defeating our enemies several times with our 20,000 troops?" Uchiha said.


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, the people also nodded in deep thought, but when they saw the sunset, everyone could not help but look down on them.


    "And this time I have blocked the news that the fog has been defeated by us. As long as we can sneak well, we will succeed if we are fast enough. Besides, there are only a few thousand troops in the village. If we kill the village, even if there is no Breaking through the village can also make our name a history." Uchiha is from the channel.


    After that, Uchiha said that the atmosphere inside the room suddenly became mad. Uchihabuki heard all the people in the room panting, and the red light on his face, the eyes flashed, it seems that they are famous for their history. It¡¯s really attractive, even the steady state of the setting sun is not excited, and the heart is moving.


    "Okay." The sunset finally calmed down his excitement and restored calmness. He said helplessly: "In this case, I agree."


    "But I don''t know what plans the adults have. I don''t know how to do it." asked the sunset.


    "There is no rule in the war." Uchiha said slowly, and only Uchiha can stay awake at the scene, standing up and faintly said: "What we have to do is to grasp the best time. My plan is I rushed in directly." It seems that the fog-bearing village is just in front of me, but the situation is almost the same now.


    "Well, give me all the troops and bring me only a few days of food. I will kill the village with the fog." Uchiha said firmly, "We are together under the city."


    "Yes." Everyone stood up and looked back excitedly.


    In the territory of the country of water, the army of a wooden leaf is slowly advancing. The leader of the Muye army is Yu Zhibo, Yu Zhibo.


    Uchiha is standing on the high ground next to the army and looking at the fog-bearing village that has seen the outline in the distance. They are standing behind Uchiha.


    "Sunset, how far is it from the fog village?" Uchiha whispered openly.


    "The commander is an adult. It is only ten miles away from the fog-bearing village. It is already nearing the destination." The sunset looked at the surrounding environment and opened his face with excitement. I didn''t expect that I was really unconscious. The fog is forbearing.


    "What do we do next?" Zi Yan asked next to him.


    When I heard the purple scorpion, Uchiha sighed with a light sigh of relief, and faintly said: "The sunset is going down, and the whole army camps in the five miles outside the village."


    "Yes." The sunset ran down and passed.


    "Adults....." Zi Yan, a pair of y rumors and a stop Uchiha Í« raises his hand to interrupt the purple scorpion, then opens: "Don''t say, I know you want Ask what, then you will naturally know."


    At this time, the news of the wood leaf soldiers under the city was finally known by the people in the fog-forbearing village. At this time, the people in the village of Wuyu were everywhere, and they were quickly confusing into a pot of porridge.


    In the water shadow office in the village of Wuyin, the three generations of water shadows are making a lot of thunder.


    "Waste, so many people actually did not find the army of wood leaves, I have what you have to use." Three generations of water shadow loudly reprimanded against those men.


    Those subordinates can only stand underneath and listen carefully, even the atmosphere does not dare to breathe, but everyone is guilty of guilt, the water shadow adults are to spread the anger from the elders to us.


    At this time, the hearts of the three generations of the water shadow were also angered to the extreme. I did not expect that the tens of thousands of troops on the front line would be destroyed by the army so quickly, and there was no news at all. Therefore, the elders group was smoldering on themselves. In fact, every village has a long-established regiment. And all the big things in the village were decided by the elders, so there was no way for the water shadow to hold down the nose.


    But those are not what, the most painful thing for the water shadow is that the front line is their own confidant, so it is no longer, r¨¬ after what to fight against the elders.


    And now the most important thing is the 20,000-year-old army of wood leaves not far from the village, and there are only a few thousand horses in the village. Although they are all j¨©ng sharp, there are many people who can¡¯t stand the wood leaves, and the village is still not in the war. understood.


    After a while, the three generations of water and shadows were also tired. I took the water and drank the saliva. I calmed down and said: "I will immediately gather the people in the village to accompany me to the Muye army."


    "Yes." Those subordinates should have sighed and left the water shadow office. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 592：

    There are only three generations of water shadows left in the water and shadow office to sit quietly in the chair. ??W=W=W¡Ü. ¡Ü81ZW. COM


    At this time, in the staff department of the Muye camp, the tops of the wooden leaves gathered to discuss the next plan.


    "Now the remaining trump card in the village of Wujiu is the fog-bearing seven-knife and the second-generation and third-generation water shadows. I guess they will stick to it." The sunset held the data on hand.


    "No, I think the three generations of water and shadow should not allow us to fight in his village." Uchiha said.


    "Why is this?" The man sitting on the side was curious and asked, and other people looked at Yu Zhibo curiously.


    Uchiha looked at the sunset and felt the eyes of Uchiha. The sun was thinking for a while, and suddenly realized: "Yes, what do you mean by adults..."


    Uchiha nodded in a faint spot.


    "What do you mean by this." Zi Yan asked.


    When I heard the purple sable, the sunset explained to everyone: "The big man means that if you fight in the village of Wu Niu, regardless of the outcome, their village will be destroyed, and according to the information we received, the fog is forbearing. A few roads are coming to the village. If the village is hit hard, he will no longer be able to withstand the invasion from Muye, Lei Rencun and Yan Ren Village."


    "It turns out that." When they heard the sunset, everyone suddenly realized.


    "Not only that, don''t forget that there are still elders in the village, I guess the water shadow is under the pressure of the elders, even if he does not want to play, the elders will also play the water shadow." Uchiha faint Open the road.


    Hearing the explanation of Uchiha, the sunset was looking at Uchiha, and I didn¡¯t expect Uchiha to think about it, and the facts were the same, but the sunset changed and I thought Uchiha could lead 20,000. The enemy who has destroyed the army several times is relieved.


    "What do we do next?" The opening is still the rush of the self.


    Others also looked at Uchiha, and Uchiha looked around in a circle: "Our mission is to destroy the village of Mist, so that they can no longer fight the war on the wood, not for the sake of Killing the fog village, after all, we also need to consider the consequences."


    When I heard Uchiha¡¯s words, everyone nodded in a deep sense. If others are not fools, they should know that if only 20,000 of us can kill a village or one of the five largest villages, then Wood leaves will cope with the pressure of the full tolerance, which is not tolerated by the leaves.


    "So our goal is to try to kill the fog and bear the power of life." Uchiha smashed from the channel.


    "Yes." Everyone should answer.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be exactly what the captain said?¡± Looking across The fog has fortified the army in the fog not far from the wooden leaf camp, and the night is open to the side and the real feathers.


    "Of course, Uchiha, how can you make mistakes, but it is really powerful to say that you are really good, always keep your eyes open, not tired?" Asked to the true feathers.


    "Is there any way to be tired? Who is here to have a white eye for me alone? It is unfortunate. For the first time, it is not a happy thing to have a white eye." Zhen Yu complained.


    "Just your kid still complains, the captain said that after returning, he will count for you, hey, let me know." The night was full of sourness.


    "That is also true." Listening to the night, Zhen Yu wants to be happy, after all, the reputation of military power in the chaotic army is higher than everything else.


    "Well, you are being quarreled, and there seems to be movement on the opposite side."


    "Really, it seems like the big team is coming." Zhen Yu used a white eye to sweep the road.


    "Let''s report to the captain," said the night.


    "Good." They have come together in unison.


    At this time, only the Uchiha, the Emperor, and the sunset were left in the staff. "Commander adults, according to intelligence, there are only four knives in the fog village, which are the big knife, the diaphragm, the double blade and one. The knives of the explosion are called blasting knives, and there are also two generations and three generations of water shadows." The sunset is holding data analysis next to Uchiha.


    "Well." Uchiha nodded, then took out a piece of paper and said: "Sunset, divide these down."


    "Oh, what are these?" asked the expert at the side curiously.


    "Ah, this is the information of the four knives. How can you have it?" The sunset looked at the information in his hand and asked in confusion.


    "I can only say that these are true. As for the source of intelligence, there is no comment, and you can''t tell others." Uchiha said.


    "Yes." The sunset should be, then retreat.


    "A big battle is about to begin." Uchiha took a look at the hand and then said to himself.


    The army of a team of wood leaves in the dark is groping forward.


    "Adult, the front is the fog and the village." At this time a person in the team opened the door.


    "Well, I will act according to plan." Uchiha in the darkness reveals his face and faintly speaks.


    After that, Uchiha continued to march forward with the team. At this time, I saw the front and rear, and there were countless torches around, and countless people with fog and fog surrounded the team of wood leaves.


    "Haha, the ninjas of Konoha, you counted." The two men who walked out of the fog, just talking about the three generations of water shadows, and the other old man came out with the three generations of water shadows. The second generation of water shadow.


    Looking at the team being surrounded, Uchiha did not panic, and looked at the three generations of water and shadows with a look: "I didn''t expect the water shadow adults to come here to meet me."


    "You are the commander of Muye, that is, the tens of thousands of troops that have made us fog-tolerant. I didn''t expect you to be so young. It is really a talented person from Jiangshan." Three generations of water and shadow looked at Yu Zhibo.


    Uchiha said: "Don''t dare to act, don''t dare to be."


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, I went to www.novelhall.com~ The second generation of the water shadow said: "However, if you shoot the birds, you will die here today, on."


    After that, the army of fog and forbearance shook out countless sufferings toward the army of Muye, but when they resisted the ninjas who had not hit the leaves, they turned into a smog.


    "What, shadow split?" The second generation of water and shadow looked at the scene in front of him surprised.


    "Look at your back." Uchiha waved "good heart" to remind him.


    "Kill it." Just then there was a shout in the fog-bearing village behind.


    The second and third generations of water and shadow heard the movements behind, and the three generations of water and shadows were shocked: "There was a disaster."


    Uchiha said with a smile: "Not only will you use it."


    Three generations of water shadows on the second generation of water shadows around the road: "The second generation adults ask you to bring the army back to the rescue village, here I will solve." Perhaps the three generations of water and shadows look at Uchiha, who is young, thinking that Uchiha has only The ability of the soldiers, so I don¡¯t put Uchiha in my eyes.

 Chapter 593：

    "Good. Bayi Chinese? Network W (eight) W (eight) W.81ZW.COM" second generation promised.


    When the second generation of the water shadow was about to act, he heard the words of Uchiha.


    "Hey, since the big man of the water film has come, don''t rush to leave, let me stay." Uchiha shouted, his finger biting in his mouth, and then his hands printed: "Hai Yushen, The practice of psychic."


    "Hey." After a smog of smoke, a huge body appeared on the field. Longba emerged from the smoke. Uchiha stood on the head of Longba and looked at the two generations of water shadow below.


    ¡°Uchiha wave?¡± Longba wondered: ¡°What do you call me out?¡±


    "Help me drag the two in front of me." Uchiha pointed to two generations of water shadows.


    "Look at you, Tyrannosaurus Rex." Longba spurted a flame in the fog, the flames rushed against the fog, I do not know how many fogs suddenly disappeared.


    "The knife of the four people, the fairy, listened to the order, and immediately took the soldiers back to support the village. I and the three generations of water and shadow first solved him." Three generations of water shadow jumped to the side and told the four people behind him that the situation in the village is very urgent. The people in the house are here, and the village must not be able to withstand the attack of the Muye army. If the village is broken, it will be bad, so the three generations of water shadows are very helpless.


    I thought about solving the Uchiha wave as soon as possible with the second generation of water and shadow, and then went back to the rescue.


    "Yes." The four people answered in unison. "All come with me." The ghost lamp with a big knife slammed into the Uchiha, and shouted at the fog, then left with fog. Wu Niu village flew back.


    Yu Zhibo looked at the fog and the army¡¯s departure. He just stared at the two generations of water shadows. Anyway, his task was to drag the water shadow. The rest had been arranged. Uchiha looked at the water shadow. "My task is to drag you down. Ok, now we have only three of us left, and we will win the game." The writing circle slowly appeared in the eyes.


    "The last thing you should do is let our people leave, so that we can let go of our hands and feet." Three generations of water and shadows looked at Uchiha.


    At this time in a place in Wuyu Village, he also told the men behind him: "We act according to plan."


    "Yes, adults." Everyone should say, "Separate." After talking about the leaves of the wood, the army was divided into several parts to attack from several directions of the fog.


    When I saw the action of my men, I began to press the hand on the ground after I started to print. "Hai Yu Shen did not, the practice of psychic." I saw three Tongling beasts appearing in the three directions of Wuyong Village.


    The cockroach of the cockroach, the snake of the big snake pill, the cockroach of the hand.


    "Hey." A huge figure appeared, and Qi Wen appeared in the village of Wuyu, and he also stood on the head of Wentai.


    "Wen Tai, we have to cooperate and fight." Come and watch the Wentai Road at the foot.


    "Call." Wen took a deep breath, spit out a cigarette, and said: "There is nothing wrong with your kid, I am busy, if there is nothing big, be careful, I will kill you."


    "Your goal is the village in front." The self is also pointing to the front of the village.


    "Amount, isn''t this a fog-bearing village? How did you get to Wuyong Village? There seems to be no one in the village." Wen Tai looked at Wuren Village and was surprised.


    "Now I am fighting, I am rushing in." He also said, and then took a man into the village.


    On the other side, Wan Snake said to the Great Snake Maru: "The Big Snake Pill, what are you looking for?"


    "Hey, Wan snake now you can enjoy the ninja of the fog." The big snake pill smirked.


    On the side of the hand and the shackles, he said: "There are things that can help you."


    "Hey, we don''t have to go to battle, and the big troops are ready to save people." The commander yelled, then looked at the direction of Uchiha.


    "Yes, adults." After that, San Ren took the troops and rushed to Wuyong Village.


    At this time in a place in Wuyong Village, the three of them were hiding in the dark, and Yan Mao said: "Well, the three forbearance are all acting. We have to act according to the plan. We have not been jealous for a long time. ""


    "Well." The night and the true feathers should be said. After that, the three of them disappeared in the same place.


    I also looked at the fog in front of the village, and the flashes of people flashed. The text is on the road: "It¡¯s all civilians, I can¡¯t bear to take it, let¡¯s destroy the building.¡±


    At this time, for Wentai, it is like a game. Without enemies, as long as you jump, you will destroy countless buildings.


    "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I haven''t messed up in the five major villages." Wen Tai also sneaked back and said to himself.


    "It¡¯s so cool, so many people are mine." Wan snake laughed loudly, then a big mouth, and a group of civilians were swallowed in the mouth and swallowed into the stomach.


    The other side of the battle is much quieter, just moving forward slowly, spitting a few mouthfuls of "saliva" from time to time, but these saliva are corroded when they are sprayed.


    On the side of Yan Mao, the real feather slowly closed his eyes and said: "Found, the position of the elders."


    "Then let''s act." Yan Mao told the true feathers and the night, then the three disappeared in the same place and killed in that direction.


    On the side of Uchiha, Uchiha looked at the direction of fog and forbearance, and the two generations of water shadows "Oh, my men started to act, let''s start."


    After that, Uchiha took out the dragon scale sword against the dragon overbearing at the foot: "Dragon Pa."


    "Hey." Longba rushed to the water and shadow, and it was like an earthquake.


    "Water scorpion. Water dragon bombs." Three generations of water shadows printed road, a water dragon flew to Uchiha.


    "It''s useless." After that, Uchiha smashed the dragon scale sword and chopped the water dragon, and cut the water dragon into two halves.


    Longba then counterattacked, a huge fireball spurted to the three generations of water shadows, and the water shadows printed: "Water rafts. Water squads."


    A huge water curtain blocked the waterball in front of the water shadow .


    "Oh, don''t be proud." The second generation of the water shadow cold road, then rushed to Yu Zhibo.


    "Oh, I have to compare with my body skills." Uchiha sneered, then rushed to the second generation of water shadow.


    The second generation of water and shadow punched Yu Zhibo, and Yu Zhibo extended his left hand to grab the second generation of water and shadows. After a sword stabbed the second generation of water shadows, the water shadows hid behind and escaped Yu Zhibo. The dragon scale sword, Uchiha Í« lifted his right leg and kicked it in the chest of the second generation water shadow, kicking the second generation water shadow out.


    Then the second generation of water and shadow glided over the head of Longba for a distance, and his eyes fixed on Uchiha.


    "It seems that the second generation of water and shadow, the old man is really old." Uchiha Í« stared at Uchiha Í« faint.


    "Young people, don''t underestimate the elderly." The second generation stood up and stared at Uchiha.


    On the water shadow office corridor in Wujiu Village, five people are squatting. "Alejae didn''t expect two knives here." The night looked at the two in front of him.

 Chapter 594：

    The person said: "I look at it, or a double-blade and a big knife. W¡ÖWW.81ZW.COM"


    Yan Mao did not speak, but stared at the person holding the big knife, while the other person holding the big knife also stared at Yan Mao.


    Yan Mao said: "Is it you? You are not dead?"


    The person holding the big knife opened the door: "The flag is beautiful, we met again."


    "Who is that person, do you know?" asked the night.


    "Ghost lamp wood man." Zhen Yu stared at the ghost lamp wood man.


    "Ghost Lanmu was not killed by Uchiha last time?" Surprised the night.


    When they heard about their dialogue, Ghost Lanmu said: "The last time there was a mystery of the ghost lamp family, I escaped a life."


    Yan Mao faintly said: "If you don''t die better, let me solve you completely." Then pull out his short knife.


    "But I didn''t expect the people of Kono to let the three of you come here, but they are too sorry for people. Just three people want to beat us."


    The people with double thunderblade open the way.


    "Don''t say it, Ray double, they are very strong, don''t underestimate them or you will die very badly." Ghost Lanmu interrupted the person''s words.


    "Dark night, you go to the elders group, wait for me and Zhen Yu to deal with them and come to you right away."


    "Okay." The night knows that it is not a time to argue now. After that, he ran to the inner layer. The night that was running suddenly felt a chill in the back*, but he


    Did not look back, ran directly to the inner layer, then the night behind the night, Mao Mao holding a short knife to hold the big knife.


    Yan Mao stared at the ghost lanterns and said: "Your opponent is me."


    Outside the village of Wujiu, Uchiha squinted his eyes on two generations of water shadows.


    The three generations of water and shadow frowned at the dragon tyrants at the foot of Uchiha, and the second generation of water shadows: "The second generation of adults, this will not work, it is necessary to fight."


    "Well, the army of Muye has been killed in the village, so the fog will be finished." The second generation of water shadows, in fact, the two generations of water shadows are more worried, after all, wood leaves


    The army has already rushed into the fog village.


    "It seems that it is necessary to move the real thing." Uchiha looked at the movements of the two generations of water and shadow, and then slammed the head of the dragon tyrant: "Dragon tyrant."


    "Hey." Hearing the words of Uchiha, the dragon rushed to the two generations of water shadows.


    "Let''s liberate, three tails." Three generations of water shadows printed on the road, and then a huge figure appeared in front of the three generations of water shadow.


    "Hey." Three tails rushed to Longba, one hit the dragon''s body, directly knocked back Longba.


    Uchiha knows that he still can''t beat two generations of water shadows with his own strength, but Uchiha is also excited in his heart. After all, the more dangerous the moment, the more exciting his own potential.


    Force, so Uchiha decided to preemptively and directly rushed to the two generations of water shadows.


    "The practice of psychic." The second generation of the water shadow shouted on the ground.


    It has always appeared in front of Uchiha, blocking the whereabouts of Uchiha, and seeing this situation, Uchiha took the dragon sword and pricked it, then slammed it and rushed


    The second generation of water shadow.


    At this moment, the sputum spit out a smog, and Uchiha was instantly covered in smoke.


    "Water scorpion. Water dragon bomb surgery." Three generations of the road, a water dragon rushed into the smoke and slammed into Uchiha.


    It is worthy of two generations of water shadows. The use of Minamata Ninjutsu is catching up with the second generation of Naruto. In the air, Uchiha is unable to escape and is directly hit by the water dragon.


    Things have not finished yet, Uchiha has not yet stood up from the ground, and saw the second generation of water shadows rushed over, Uchiha rushed to the side to hide, and escaped the fist of the second generation of water shadow.


    The second generation of the water shadow kicked a kick at Uchiha, and Uchiha took advantage of the force to pop up. After sliding a distance on the ground, he took the dragon scale sword and rushed to the second generation.


    "This is?" When Uchiha''s dragon scale sword stabbed into the chest of the second generation of water shadow, the second generation of water shadow instantly turned into nothingness.


    "Oh." At this moment, Yu Zhibo''s back was subjected to a burst of momentum, and was directly kicked out. The second generation of water shadow appeared behind Uchiha.


    Uchiha rubbed his blood stains and stared at the second generation of water shadows.


    At this time, Longba was also taken out by three tails and fell to the side of Uchiha.


    "What is going on here?" Longba asked: "It won''t be illusion."


    Uchiha swayed and shook his head: "I can''t write a round eye. It''s definitely not an illusion."


    "What do we do then?" asked Longba.


    "It seems that I can only use that trick." Uchiha smashed his hands and clenched his fists: "The raft. The tree world is born."


    On the other side, in the village of Wuyu, the fog has been smashed by the army of the wood leaves, and various buildings have been broken.


    "Water scorpion. Water dragon bomb surgery."


    "Water ¶Ý. Iron cannon jade." The self is also lying boring on the head of Wen Tai, only heard the explosion sounded, immediately sat up and asked: "What happened?


    "There is someone coming, it is the army of the fog." "Wen too stopped, sitting on the ground and spit a smog."


    "It seems to be an opponent." Sitting on the head of Wentai, he looked at the foggy force.


    "I didn''t expect that there was only such a big cockroach here." I saw the coming man squatting slowly over the big knife wrapped in cloth, staring at the road.


    It¡¯s also a staring stare at the people. ¡°This is a big knife in the intelligence, it has the ability to absorb others, and the holder can


    Extracting the infinite Chakra, this guy is restraining me. "I also recalled the intelligence that Uchiha had given to myself, and then looked at the direction of Uchiha."


    Kainai has already gotten started with the water shadow, and the degree is going to be faster. ¡±


    The person holding the diaphragm is a cat-faced guy. At this time, a knife is used to cut off the Konoha Ninja who rushed to himself, blocking the front of the house.


    I also slowly stood up and said to the text at the foot: "Wen Tai, we have to fight."


    When I encountered the fog and forbearance, I also had troubles on the side of the big snake pill. I stared at the person in front of my eyes I was completely blasted by him.


    The fried knife is restrained, and his body skills can''t be opened at all. Ninjutsu is not very good at himself. He can only stare at the people in front of him. Others should be faster.


    It seems that I have to solve this person in front of me quickly, and the big snake pill is in the dark.


    "It seems to use special means." At this time, the big snake pill pressed his hands on his stomach, and he poured out a grassy sword from his body.


    The other side of the hand here also encountered a tough opponent, the other is a bamboo family, the skill of the hand is difficult to hit him, and his body is full of bones


    Head, the commander has no way to start, "But for the sake of Uchiha, I will work hard." The master looked at the direction outside the village of Wu Niu.


    "Let you try my latest research Chakra scalpel." The hand is rushing across the humanity.


    Finished, condense Chakra in your hands.


    Add bookmark to the previous chapter ¡û Back to list ¡ú Next chapter TxT download

 Chapter 595：

    Outside the village of Wujiu, here, Yu Zhibo and the two generations of water shadows of the fog and the forbearance fought, and the three tails and the invisible beggar stood in front of Uchiha, and the dragon was standing next to Uchiha. August 1st? Wenwang?W?W(1)W?. (8) 8?1 (a) Z?W (eight). COM


    "What should I do in this way?" Longba asked: "The combat power of the double shadow is not simple, let us escape."


    "No, it seems that you have to use that trick, so far, let you look at the power of the raft." Uchiha Í« stared at the opposite side, put the dragon scale sword on the ground, and then combined his fists with his hands, knot Indo: "The hibiscus. The tree world is born."


    At this time, the three tails rushed over to Uchiha, and saw a tree sticking out on the ground. Eight thick wood strips appeared in front of Uchiha, and the strips were covered with golden light, tied to the three limbs, three tails. Still wanting to struggle, the three tails that stretched out behind him shot to Uchiha, and the wooden strips slowly extended to the three tails behind the three tails, and the last one fixed the three-tailed head.


    "This is a raft?" The second generation of the water shadow was surprised to see the trees growing under the feet, and then slowly grew into a towering tree.


    "This is the mystery of the legendary first generation of Huo Ying?" Three generations of water and shadow asked in surprise.


    "It can''t be wrong. This is the secret of the first generation of Huo Ying. I didn''t expect to see it here today. I didn''t expect this kid to be a raft. This kid is really not simple." The second generation of the water shadow said with a dignified face.


    "I didn''t expect you to have a mood to chat. It seems that you have to increase your horsepower." Uchiha looked at the double-faced voice that was talking, and then shouted: "Ah." Continue to export Chakra.


    After Yu Zhibo finished speaking, the trees around the double shadow began to grow wildly, and the branches of the trees all attacked from all sides, and wanted to tie the double shadow.


    The second generation of water and three generations of water and shadow jumped on the tree strips, constantly avoiding the attack of the branches, trying to get rid of the entanglement of the raft, but in the end it was tied, the three generations of water shadows are constantly struggling, but when When the trees were tied to the second generation of water shadows, the second generation of water shadows became a virtual shadow disappeared.


    At this point, the entire battlefield was covered by trees. "See how you escape this time?" Uchiha looked at the situation and said to himself, then pressed his hands to the ground and said: "Mu ¶Ý. The sound of all things." Then Listen quietly to the situation that the trees came back.


    Just as Uchiha was playing the ninjutsu, the second generation of water shadow suddenly appeared behind Uchiha, and punched Uchiha.


    "It¡¯s useless, I already know where you are, just try the Ó½net box that I just recently practiced." Uchiha ¶× ¶× Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í«The tied cockroach slowly appeared in the original shape, then stood up and punched the second generation of water shadow, "Boxing. Ó½net." I saw Uchiha Í« Í« ²¢ ²¢ ²¢ ²¢ ²¢ Ö» Ö» Ö» Ö» Ö» Ö» Ö» Ö» Ö» Ö» Ö» Ö» Ö» Ö» Ö» Ö» Ö» Ö» Ö» Ö» Ö» Ö»Uchiha waved his hand and pointed it on the fist of the second generation, and then made the special effect of the net fist, hit the joint of the second generation of water and shadow, "ah." The second generation of water shadow holding his right hand screaming, Just want to back off, Uchiha slammed his foot and kicked the second generation of water shadow directly.


    "The second generation of adults." On the other side of the three generations of water and shadow, watching the second generation of water shadow shouted.


    Uchiha took the dragon scale sword in front and came to the front of the three generations of water shadows. "It¡¯s over, the water shadow adult." After that, Uchiha smashed the dragon scale sword and stabbed the three generations of water bound by the trees. Shadow.


    "We underestimated you. I didn''t expect you to have the raft of the first generation. It seems that it is not necessary to use that trick." Three generations of water shadows stared at Yu Zhibo and said: "Eight door armor. Eight doors are open."


    In the three generations of water and shadows, a large number of chakras suddenly appeared in the whole body. The three generations of water and shadows were full of wind and the whole head was erected, and a blue vein appeared, and the wooden strips that had been tied to them were bounced off.


    "Not good." In the third generation of water and shadow, Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîCapturing the figure of the three generations of water and shadow, I feel that my chin hurts and the body flies up. The three generations appear directly in front of Uchiha.


    When Uchiha had not had time to move, he was suddenly smashed to the ground by three generations of punches, and then the three generations of water and shadows devastated Uchiha.


    "Åé" three generations of water and shadow punched Uchiha to the ground, and was directly pulled out of a large pit on the ground, and also caused a ash.


    Originally, the three generations of water shadows still want to win the pursuit. At this time, the dragon tyrants who have been staying sideways ran over, and a mouth "à»" squirted a fireball, interrupted the attack of the three generations of water shadows, and then defended Yu Zhibo. Hey around.


    The three generations of water shadows returned to the back of the three tails and stood on the branches. The second generation of water shadows that had been kicked by Uchiha, came to the three generations of water shadows. The second generation of water shadows now has no more chakras. After all, Getting older. Asked with concern: "Three generations, you actually opened eight, how are you doing now?"


    "The second generation of adults, I am fine." Three generations of water shadows back, then spewed a blood.


    At this time, there was a coughing sound from the pit. "Coughing" Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« ´Ó ´Ó ´Ó Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîThere is also a shadow in the whole body to protect Uchiha, but the shadow has been broken.


    "Uchiha wave, you are fine." Longba asked.


    Uchiha waved his hand and left the kaleidoscope on the left to write the round eyes, still bleeding, and slowly walked to the dragon tyrant "nothing." Uchiha Í« Í« µØ ¡£.


    Then look at the three generations of water shadows, Uchiha whispered: "I don''t think that the original water shadow will have eight armor, but now it seems that you can''t support it for a long time."


    "Impossible How can I still stand up after so many attacks?" Three generations of water and shadows looked at Uchiha, who suffered only a little skin injury.


    "Fortunately, there is this, but I can be scarred by this trick, and you are very powerful." After that, Uchiha''s phantom shadow gradually faded and finally disappeared.


    "This is the most powerful skill of our Uchiha family to write the eye of the eye - the man of Zuo Zuo." Uchiha smashed the blood again. "You should be honored. You are the first person to meet this, let him die." "After finishing, Uchiha rushed to the double shadow."


    "Hey." Three generations of water shadows again squirted blood, one foot on the back of the three tails.


    "Three generations, are you okay?" asked the second generation of water shadows to support the three generations of water and shadow.


    "The second generation of adults, I am fine, you are going, even if it is three tails, I am not confident that I can defeat him. In order to fog the village, you are going, I will stop him." Three generations of water shadows on the second generation of the water shadow.


    "You take care." The second generation said to the three generations with tears. After all, he also knows that the three generations of eight doors are definitely not alive. Now the village of Wu Niu can not leave without a leader and wants to leave.

 Chapter 597：

    Then Uchiha began to seal the message: "You don''t want to go, raft. Woodized thousands. W (eight) WW.81ZW.COM" in front of Uchiha Í« ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ ÎÞ Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî


    "The second generation of adults is going quickly." Three generations shouted to the second generation, and then looked at Yu Zhibo and shouted: "Don''t look down on me, three on the tail."


    At this time, the three tails under the double shadows have been taken out of sleep with the help of three generations of water shadows. When three generations are heard, the three tails directly rush to Uchiha, while the second generation is ready to leave in the opposite direction.


    Seeing the three tails rushing, the original dragon that was covered with scars wanted to help Uchiha, and only heard Uchiha shouted: "Dragon fighters don''t have to come up, hey, let you know that I am amazing, give me a burst."


    When Uchiha said that he had finished, he saw all the wooden needles sh¨¨ to three tails, and then exploded next to the three tails. The shells on the backs of the three tails were burnt black. At that time, they were bombarded and could not move, but the double shadow Then they used water to protect themselves before they escaped.


    "It''s not over yet, Muxi. Senro." Uchiha continued to seal the road and saw that the original trees around the three tails suddenly lived up. All the trees grew up and continually rubbed against the three tails.


    "The second generation is going fast, look at me, the water scorpion. Liulong smashing." Three generations of water around the formation of a water curtain, and then condensed into six water dragons constantly smashing the trees around the body.


    Finally, a gap was formed. "Hey, do you think that the raft is the only way to blast me?" Uchiha slammed his hands forward and the trees in the forest exploded.


    Of course, the explosion of such a big explosion is insignificant. Almost everyone has seen it. Of course, everyone¡¯s reaction is different.


    "What is going on, there seems to be the position of the two water shadow adults, how to make such a big explosion."


    Not only the heart of the ninja who has no luck with the leaves, but also raises a question. "Isn''t that the position of Uchiha''s adult?"


    "It must have been an accident for Uchiha."


    "No, I have to solve the immediate troubles immediately." The hand was anxiously anxious, and there was not much left in the chakra of the hand. The opponent must be resolved as soon as possible, and the hand rushed to the opponent.


    At this time, the meridians of the opponent''s hands have been cut off by the hands of the hands. The two hands can''t be controlled, and they can no longer control the bones in their hands.


    "What happened on the other side, it wouldn''t be Yu Zhibo''s guy who had an accident." He also heard the movement of Uchihabo''s side and said to himself: "Damn, how is the guy in front of me so hard, my Chakra is also not enough, there is no way to solve it."


    Then shouted to the text at the foot: "Wen too, you spit oil."


    "Good." Wen Tai also said with a tired face, and then the mouth began to swell.


    "Fire ¶Ý. ¸òó¡ÓÍÑ×µ¯." The road is also printed, and then the flame is sprayed toward the oil that Wentai spits out, and the fire burns toward the enemy along the oil.


    "Hey, you are not going to check the carats, wait until I will kill him, the water. The water is in the wall." The man with the diaphragm said.


    "Tudor. The technique of sorrow in the heart." I saw a hand on the ground pulling him into the earth.


    "It''s over." He also put the bitterness into the enemy''s chest. When he finished, he lay down on Wentai''s head and pointed to the direction of Uchiha: "Go there." , I will close my eyes and resume Chakra.


    On the other side, on the side of the big snake pill, the big snake pill tongue became a big snake and attacked the enemy. Y¨©n smiled and said: "Hey, the latent shadow snake hand."


    "Haha, the snake is useless to me." No pears and even eight waved the knife in the hand to cut off the big snake pill.


    The explosion of "àØ", the snake of the big snake pill becomes a few.


    "Not finished yet, the latent shadows are more snakes." I saw a few snakes rushing to the pear-free, but no pears are not bad, and the snakes were cut down a few times.


    "Wind. Unlimited breakthrough." The big snake pill printed.


    I saw a tornado blowing to no pears and even eight, the big snake pill in the heart of the dark road, it seems that only use ninja, but Chakra is not enough, it seems that only the trick can be used.


    Making up his mind, the big snake pill once again said: "Look at my forbidden technique, Wanshe cone." I saw a lot of snakes spit out from the mouth of the big snake, and each sword spit out a sword.


    "What?" The face of the pear-free eight has finally changed. It can only swing the big knife and only hear countless explosions.


    "Hey, give me a burst." I saw that the snakes were all blown up.


    "It''s a good opponent, but unfortunately I don''t have time." The snake-like sword of the big snake pill was inserted in the chest of the pear-free, the big snake pill faintly, and then turned decisively away, leaving only the body without pears and eight.


    The army of Muye has already rushed into the village of Wujiu. In the village of Wujiu, there is a murder and arson everywhere. At night, the village of Wujiu is also full of fire everywhere, and the body of the fog can be seen everywhere.


    Although the fog-bearing double-shadow decided to let the seven people bring back the troops, but after all, the gap in the strength, the fog is in a disadvantage, and can only continue to rely on the terrain advantage to block the wooden army.


    At this time, in the largest building water shadow office building in Wuyong Village, Yan Mao and Zhen Yu are playing against the two knives of the fog.


    "Fog hidden surgery."


    "No sound killing?" Yan Mao looked at the fog of the whole body with no expression, thinking of this trick in the information given by Uchiha.


    "True feathers." Yan Mao shouted to the real feathers.


    "Well." Zhen Yu nodded, then blinked and shouted: "White eyes." I saw the feathers around the eyes of the real feathers, and the eyes appeared to be white eyes, then the real feathers constantly observed the surrounding situation.


    "Thunder. Lightning strike." The two knives in the hands of the fog-bearing thunder, a flying snake shot to the real feathers, but was avoided by the real feathers.


    "Five o''clock direction ~ www.novelhall.com~ Zhen Yu shouted to Yan Mao around.


    "Very good, let you see the secrets of the wood leaves, the flag wood knife method. Breaking the sky." Yan Mao in the same place, then the white light flashed, Yan Mao directly appeared behind Lei double.


    "Hurry." Lei Shuangdao, eyes stunned, the knife on his hands has not been set in place, after finishing, Lei Shuanghua into a pool of water.


    ¡°Water body?¡± Yan Mao looked at the water in front of her eyes and frowned. Then she moved her eyes and immediately jumped to the side. ¡°Å顱 saw the place just now, and a big knife looked at the ground.


    "I didn''t expect that your reaction was very fast." Ghost Lanmu said in his own place with a big knife.


    "Yes, what about this time?" When the ghost lampman did not respond, he saw a white short knife stabbing into the wooden man''s chest. Yan Mao suddenly appeared in front of the ghost lamp.


    "Is it a water body?" Yan Mao looked at the wooden humanity that once again turned into water: "It seems that this is troublesome."


    In the dark, Ghost Lanmu and Leishuang are discussing, "What to do, it seems that these two people are not good to deal with." Lei asked.

 Chapter 598：

    "The person next to you can know our position. If I don''t admit it, the person''s eyes should be the eyes of the wooden leaves of the Japanese family. It seems that I have to kill the guy next to me. It is really tricky. August 1 Chinese W¡ÖW ¡ÝW¡Ý.¡Ö81ZW.COM" Ghost Lanmu looked at the real feathers that were observing the surroundings.


    In the innermost layer of the Water Shadow Office, the night is slowly moving forward, and I looked around in confusion and said to myself: "Where is this, how can one not?"


    The night constantly observes the surrounding scenes and says to himself: "No, some people''s breath."


    Then I continued to move forward. After a while, the night stopped at a gate. "Here, well, there are only two dark parts?" The night wondered.


    "Oh." Suddenly two people appeared in front of the night, watching the night with vigilance: "Who are you?"


    The corner of the night was awkward, and my heart was dark, and I finally found it.


    "Why, I didn''t see my protection? I am a member of the Muyelong team, moonlight night." The night straightened the body and introduced himself to the two fog-bearing dark parts.


    After looking at each other, the two dark parts looked at the dark night and said: "I have never heard of it."


    "Tmd, you only need to know that I am coming to you." The dark night that was cut off was evil.


    When you heard the night, the two dark parts quickly took out their weapons and prepared them.


    "This environment is just right for my battle." The night pulled out the knife behind him and looked around.


    "So start, just try my new knife, moonlight secret. Three-day dance." The two nights with the sword looking at the opposite side faintly.


    When I heard the night, the two dark parts looked at each other and rushed to the night together. I saw that the night turned into three ghosts and passed through between the two, and then took the knife into the sheath and went straight to the door behind them.


    "Awesome knife." This is the last thought of the two dark parts. The two are motionless and fall directly to the ground after the night.


    "Oh, quite a lot of people, are you the foggy and elders?" The night opened the door and looked at the dozens of old men who were staring at themselves.


    "You are a wooden leaf person? Is the person of the wood leaf already smashed into the village?" The old man looked at the night.


    "You don''t need to know these, you just need to know that I am coming to kill you." The night slowly entered the room.


    "Young people, the tone is too big, don''t think that we will not kill if we are old." The old man shouted: "Do it." Then the old man in the room took out his weapon and rushed to the night.


    "Then I will solve you soon." The night looked at the old men who rushed to themselves, then took out their own knife and rushed into the crowd.


    Outside the village of Wu Niu, Yu Zhibo looked weakly at the two people on the back of the three-tailed back and the two beasts that had already been cooked. He sighed: "Xiaoqiang, really **** Xiaoqiang."


    Then Uchiha looked at the double-shadow that was already in the shape of an adult. "Hey, and the second and third generations of the water and shadows, how, my own ninjutsu is still a good one."


    "Cough, you don''t have to be too early, we don''t have Chakra, but don''t forget that I have opened eight, even if it is physical surgery can kill you." Three generations of water shadow cough again **** He said: "If I die, I will pull you."


    "Ha ha ha, then try." Uchiha Í« lie at the foot of the dragon tyrant and look at the three generations of the water shadow road. After that, Uchiha Í« slowly closed his eyes, and the dragon tyrant stared at the opposite pair with vigilance. Shadow.


    "Don''t think that you said this, I will be scared, I see you are just bluffing." Three generations of water shadow slowly stood up.


    "Three tails." Three generations of water shadow shouted at the three feet under the feet.


    The three tails, which were still motionless, suddenly began to open their eyes slowly, and then slowly rushed to Longba.


    "Hey." Seeing the three-tailed action, the Uchiha wave in the dragon''s hand was put aside, and then rushed to the three tails weakly.


    When Longba resisted the three tails, the three generations of water and shadows poured out a large number of chakras, rushing from the back of the three tails to Uchiha, and the three generations of water and shadow looked at Uchiha, who was getting closer and closer to himself. Raise the fist full of Chakra and shouted: "The last blow, let''s go to **** together."


    I feel that the three generations of water and shadow are getting closer and closer to myself. When the three generations of water shadows are about to hit Uchiha, the Uchiha, who had closed his eyes, suddenly opened his left eye, "Azure."


    A black rushed to the three generations of water shadows and the second generation of water shadows standing on one side, but did not see the double shadow of the Azure. This situation was overwhelmed and burned, and the three generations of water shadows were forced to return to the second generation. .


    "Ah, let''s use water, water, water." The second generation of water and shadow used the last chakra to spray on himself and the three generations of water, and wanted to extinguish the black inflammation on the body, but unfortunately they expected black inflammation. Did not go out.


    "What happened?" The second generation of water shadows puzzled.


    Looking at the double shadow rolling on the ground, Uchiha whispered openly: "It¡¯s useless, the fire of the sky is a flame that burns everything." After that, Uchiha slammed down and fainted. It is.


    However, before Uchiha fainted, he was caught. "Hurry and retreat." After Uchiha said hard, he fainted.


    On the side of Yan Mao, "I didn''t expect these people to be so difficult. If they don''t hurry, the elders will be in danger." Ghost Lanmu people resisted the Mao Mao knife, and secretly said.


    After thinking about it, I still have to solve the guy with white eyes. If I want to stop, I will cut the knife to the real feather that is dealing with Lei double, but the next side is not a good deal, and the corner of the mouth is a corner.


    "Go back to heaven." Zhen Yu made his own housekeeping skills ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I saw Lei double directly flew out by the real feathers, and the ghost lamp wood people saw this situation, they felt wrong, immediately wanted to back But before I even got back, I heard "useless, you have entered my gossip range."


    Then Yu Yu gestured and shouted: "Soft boxing. Eightty-six sixty-four palms." After that, I saw a green gossip at the foot of the real feather and the ghost lamp, and the real feathers rushed to the ghost lamp. In front of him, on the whole body acupuncture points of the Ghost Lanmu people, they are constantly hitting.


    At this time, Lei Shuang, who had just been hit by the real feathers, wanted to help. He saw a flash of white light. Lei doubleed his neck and said incredibly: "Fast." Then he fell to the ground and died.


    After standing in the back of Lei, Xiaomao slowly put away his knife and said: "Flag knife method. Kill the sky."


    At this time, the real feathers have also been used without the pain of inserting the chakras of Chakra.


    "Call." Zhen Yu wiped the sweat on his head, spit a sigh of relief, and looked at Yan Maodao: "I finally solved it."


    "Well." Yan Mao nodded, then saw a special fireworks, exploding in the sky, Yan Mao was surprised: "Hey, this is the signal of retreat."

 Chapter 600：

    Then on the real feather road: "We will go to the night immediately.?? Bayi Chinese W=W¡ÖW¡Ö.=8¡Ö1¡ÙZ¡ÙW=.¡ÝC¡ÝO¡ÙM"


    "Good." Zhen Yu answered, then two people rushed to the depths.


    On the night of the night, the night with a knife and a wound on his body stood on the side and gasped and stared at the remaining people. The knife in his hand was still bleeding down, and lying on the ground around the night. A few old men.


    "I didn''t expect that a famous person of Konoha is so powerful, but even if you are more powerful, Chakra is used up. You kill us and endure so many elders, leave it, go on." Opposite the night. Still standing a few people, talking to the old man.


    After that, the remaining few people immediately took the pain and did not shoot at the night.


    The night stood motionless, but the corners of the night raised a radiance.


    "Go back to heaven." Just when the bitterness was about to hit the night, I saw a figure rushing to the front of the night, blocking the bitterness.


    "How come you haven''t solved the foggy elders in the night?" Yan Mao walked out from the side and looked at the dark night road with scars.


    "I''m sorry." The night smiled bitterly: "Look at them."


    When I heard the night, Yan Mao turned to look at the remaining fog and elders, and then faintly said to the night: "There is a signal of retreat, we have no time."


    After I finished, I saw that Xiaomao¡¯s ¡°à²¡± disappeared, and the elders still didn¡¯t understand what was going on, and they fell on the ground with reluctance. Yan Mao was behind them and said to them in the night: Let''s go."


    Uchiha waved his eyes slowly, and the glare of the light made Uchiha squint his eyes. After a while, he adapted to the light, and Uchiha could not help but look at the surrounding environment.


    "Are you awake?" Just as Uchiha didn''t know where he was, the voice of a woman next to him came.


    Uchiha Í« Í« ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ ¸Õ


    Feeling the weakness of the limbs, I can''t lift my strength. It seems to be physical exhaustion.


    Seeing that Uchiha was struggling to think about it, the master quickly rushed to help Uchiha, and explained: "This is our camp of wood leaves, are you confused?"


    Uchiha sat on the bed and looked at the hand and said weakly: "I only remember that I was fainted with the two generations of water shadows of the fog, and yes, how did I come back?"


    "It¡¯s the sunset that brought you back. Listen to him saying that when he arrived, he just saw that you fainted after defeating the double shadow. Then, according to your order, let us retreat. He saw that you were hurt. You are back."


    After that, the master¡¯s face is proud. After all, Uchiha is her husband, Uchiha is very powerful, and she is very proud.


    Looking at the cute touch of the hand, Uchiha couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his hand and pinch the face of the hand.


    When I felt the movement of Uchiha, I immediately blushed and yelled at Uchiha: "Why, I always pinch me, and I am fattened by you."


    "Fat is good, my family''s hands are so cute, fat and thin." Uchiha Í« smiled.


    When I heard Uchiha, such a naked love story, the face of the hand was covered with red clouds, shyly bowed his head and did not dare to look at Uchiha.


    Uchiha said that he looked at the outline in such a gentle manner, and the atmosphere at the scene suddenly picked up.


    "Cough" is at this moment a voice broke this, only to hear "ah, do not pinch it again, and then pinch it all fat." Outside the door, the night is shining in the tone of the hand, learning If you say something, you can do it yourself.


    "Ah, the night, no matter how fat or thin, you will always be the most lovely in my heart." I also learned the voice of Uchiha.


    "Cough." Seeing the person standing outside the door, Uchiha couldn''t help but pick it up.


    However, the hand has long been shy, but waving his own small fist and rushing into the night and angry with the night: "You want to die, isn''t it?"


    "Don''t dare not." The self-talking and busy nights are also busy, and they pretend to be pretending to be a serious look, but from their eyes, there is something that doesn''t dare.


    "Well, well, don''t affect the rest of Uchiha, we will rely on the captain in the future." The real feathers on the side are good people, and advise.


    I don¡¯t know who¡¯s the most exaggerated laughter, and there¡¯s a bit of a sneak peek at the back of the two sides, and they¡¯re not screaming. If they¡¯re not ¡°cool,¡± they¡¯re sure. Laughed.


    "Cough, well, don''t make trouble, say serious." Uchiha is also very embarrassed, can only cough and interrupt their words, and then ask the self to say: "First talk about what is outside Let''s go."


    When I heard Uchiha¡¯s words, I looked at him as he was, and the others didn¡¯t dare to make a joke.


    I also replied: "We originally smashed it in the village of Wuyu in accordance with your intentions, and after the completion of the order to retreat, it was withdrawn from the village of Wuyong, and is now stationed outside the village of Wuyong."


    Hearing the introduction of the self, Uchiha nodded and immediately asked: "What is the movement of the fog now?"


    When I heard Uchiha¡¯s words, I also turned my attention to the true feathers. I really told Uchiha that I knew everything: ¡°You don¡¯t know, in the three days of your coma, the fog The other places of the Ninju have already returned to the village of Mist, but because you killed their two generations of water, and their elders were assassinated by us, so they are hiding in the village. action¡­¡­"


    "Three days! In the days when I was in a coma, what happened to us now?" Uchiha asked for a moment of contemplation.


    "After you are in a coma, the military''s affairs are temporarily controlled by the setting sun. We don''t dare to have any action without your orders can only be in the same place with the fog in the village of Wuyin." Road.


    "Right, sunset and purple?" Uchiha asked.


    "The sunset is counting the casualties and spoils. As for the purple scorpion, it seems that the leaves will go for help." Da Snao pill explained.


    "Uchiha wave." Just as Uchiha waved into the air, the sunset came from the outside and walked straight into Uchiha. "Uchiha, you finally woke up."


    "Sunset, you are coming." Uchiha looked at the excited sunset and smiled.


    "You can wake up, it''s great." The sunset was excited.


    "I want to thank you. If you were not brought back by me, I still don''t know if I can come back." Uchiha said with gratitude.


    "We don''t have to say this, let alone these are what I should do." The sunset is waving.


    "How, in the days of my coma, is the situation of the army still okay?" Uchiha asked.

 Chapter 601：

    "Hey, you don''t know. When you are in a coma, we are heart-warming here. It''s like having no heart. I have trouble eating things, I can''t sleep, I can''t sleep. You see me. Young people have wrinkles.???? Bayi Chinese W (eight) W (a) W (eight).? 8 (one) 1 (one) Z? W.COM "sunset" crying.


    "Working hard for you." Uchiha Í« comforted.


    "As long as it is for Konoha, my hard work is not in vain, but fortunately, you are waking up now, and I don''t have to work so hard."


    "Amount." Uchiha slammed three black lines on the head, looking at the sneer, and they looked at the happy sunset again. "You still have to take care of those things."


    "Right." Uchiha said, "What is the casualty of our attack on Wuren Village?"


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, the sunset took out the information that I carried with me: "We have killed more than 3,000 deaths and injuries in the village."


    "The casualties are so big." Surprisingly, the audience was surprised.


    The sunset explained: "It is not bad to have this, but the casualties of the fog are even greater. It is said that there are still more than 4,000 dead ninjas and one thousand of them are dark parts. You must know that the fog-bearing army at that time can be fog-forbearing. Elite."


    The sunset continued: "And this time we destroyed most of the village of Wujiu, I guess the war here can''t be played anymore, and it should be over."


    "This is the case, then how are we harvesting this time?" Uchiha asked.


    Speaking of the harvest, the sunset is full of excitement, said, "This time we have harvested from the fog and the village has been able to meet the funds of war with the fog in the past few years, and there is surplus."


    Then the sunset began to tell the specific details, and on the side of Uchiha, they could only listen to the temper.


    "Okay." Uchiha, who couldn¡¯t help but interrupted the sunset, said: "These will be handed over to you, you don''t have to tell me, there are orders, we will be here." There are also people who send people to the village to report on our situation. The next thing is to wait for the village''s decision. It is to fight or let the seniors decide."


    "Yes." The sunset should be, then immediately retreat to arrange.


    "Call." The people present were unable to look at each other, let out a sigh of relief, and looked at the expressions of the people. Uchiha stunned and smiled in the heart. This sunset is really a Tang Yan.


    A month later, the top leaders of the country of Fire and the country of water decided not to fight after a unanimous decision, and they were prepared to settle it through negotiations.


    Uchiha said that he also received an order from Huo Ying, so that Uchiha did not wait in the fog, waited on the spot, and waited for the negotiations between the messenger of the country of fire and the country of water.


    However, when Uchiha saw the messenger on the side of the country of fire, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh and cry. It¡¯s really where life doesn¡¯t meet. I didn¡¯t expect anyone who came to be the fire of the country with Uchiha. The second official of the country, Taro, and now Taro is already a strong minister of the country of fire. I heard that after the negotiations, it will be promoted.


    After the negotiations between the two countries, the place for this negotiation was set in the military camp of Muye. At this time, outside the camp of the Muye army, Uchiha took the crowd out to receive the minister of the fire country.


    "Oh, Uchiha Í«¾ý, ¸ÙÊÖ¹«Ö÷, I did not expect that we will meet again." Taro was smiling and stood in front of Uchiha and Shou.


    "I really didn''t think that this time the embassy was actually you, the second Taro." Uchiha looked at the second singer who stood in front of himself.


    "This is the fate." Uchiha snorted.


    "I am also very surprised. This time I heard that Uchiha has made such great contributions, even the name of our country of fire is very appreciated to you." Taro called Yu Zhibo.


    "Don''t dare to dare, this is also the blessing of big names and adults." Uchiha said: "But this negotiation is still to please adults."


    "Well, we don''t have to talk about it. This negotiation also needs the help of Uchiha Yujun."


    "Let''s say something." Uchiha shouted.


    "The messenger of the country of water has already waited in the camp, and we will go in and talk about the next Taro." The sunset road.


    "Right, I¡¯m going to enter it, and the negotiations inside will depend on you.¡± Uchiha said to Taro.


    "Well." Taro Taro sorted out his costumes and then entered the conference hall under the leadership of Uchiha.


    As the commander of Konoha, Uchiha and the sunset also have the qualification to attend this negotiation, but this is also the first time Uchihabo¡¯s talks between countries and countries. It¡¯s a wonderful, as the ambassador of the victorious country. Taro is really full of Tmd, and it¡¯s not soft to slaughter people. Don¡¯t look so kind when you are with Uchiha, when you enter the conference hall, it¡¯s completely another look, the messenger of the country of water. Say it can only be described by the devil.


    This negotiation, but said that Uchiha and Natsuro are very tacit, one sings a white face and one sings a red face. This time Taro is very tough to threaten and lure with various means, asking the country of water to slash compensation, and the representative of the country of water as a defeated country can only hold his nose and smack his head, and finally in Uchiha Under the common "persuasion" of the hustle and the sun, the second Taro was "reluctantly" promised, and this negotiation has been going on for a month. The result is that the country of water has no choice but to agree to the land of the country of fire.


    After the negotiations between the two countries ended, the water country messengers returned to the country of water with great frustration and distress, and it was of course very happy to be the great man of the Taro in this negotiation. www.novelhall. Com~ In the excitement, I thought that I would like to invite Uchiha and I would drink together. Some people would ask why they are not called Big Snake Pills and Tsuna?


    Because the second Taro does not like the gloomy atmosphere of the big snake pill, and the hand is a woman''s no common language, so I found the most right eye and Uchiha.


    I also put down the glass in my hand and looked at Taro Taro. "This is a long experience. I didn''t expect that Taro is so powerful. In a few words, the country of water has promised us."


    Taro Taro waved: "This is still your credit. Without your efforts, you won''t win this battle. Even if it''s so powerful, it''s impossible to make it so easy. ¡±


    "The adults are modest." Uchiha, who is on the side, is also admiringly looking at the next Taro. I think that the messenger of the country of water is being stunned by the horror of the second prince*, but fortunately, he is not true. Trouble.


    "Okay, well, don''t say this. We only talk about the wind and the moon today, don''t talk about business, drink and do it." Taro Taro raised his glass to Uchiha and his own way.

 Chapter 602：

    "Dry.? W (a) W (eight) W?. (eight) 8? 1 (a) Z? W?.? C (a) OM" Uchiha Í« and the self-lift also raised the hands of the wine glass.


    After three rounds of wine, the tabletop was a mess, and I was already drunk on my desk. I was so drunk that I still said some boring dreams. Only Uchiha and Shitaro were still drinking. liqueur.


    "Come, adults, we will continue to drink." Uchiha did not change the color to the second Taro.


    "Can''t drink any more." Taro shook his head and waved his hand and said, "I will be back to the country of fire tomorrow morning. Drink too much and I won''t get up."


    "That''s okay." Uchiha replied, then leaned up and drank the wine in his glass, and then said to Taro: "It''s not too early, I will help you to go back to rest."


    "Wait." The second Taro evaded Uchiha''s handwriting: "You sit down first, I have something to say to you."


    "Oh?" Uchiha looked at the seriousness of Taro, who sat next to Taro, and said, "What?"


    "Uchihachi Junjun, this time you can lead 20,000 troops*. It is a big event to fall into the fog. I know that you have built such a great credit at a young age. It must be full of enthusiasm, but you know this one. Is the crisis brought to you?" Taro really looked at Uchiha.


    "Crisis?" Uchiha stunned. It is true that for the past two days, Uchiha said that every time he saw his admired eyes, he was a little fluttering. If it wasn¡¯t for Taro, Uchiha said he didn¡¯t know.


    "Yes, you should be so smart. You should know that the guns are like a bird. Sometimes it is a sin to be too good. There are already a lot of people in your village who are stunned by you, just waiting for you to make a mistake. A person can show off the limelight and become the opposite of others'' admiration, but he must not be complacent himself, and he must have a light heart." Taro Taro stood up and swayed.


    Then, Taro went to Uchihabo¡¯s side and patted Uchiha¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m also watching you know each other. Everyone is a friend¡¯s share to remind you, you should ponder yourself. I will go back first." After the second Taro, he slowly walked toward his residence.


    "People in the village?" Looking at the slowly disappearing Kotaro, Uchiha snorted and said to himself, then directly drank the wine in his hand.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Specially confessed to Uchiha, you must remember your words, watching the team slowly disappear on the horizon, Uchihao stood in place for a long time without words, thank you, Taro.


    After they left San Taro for three days, the fog-forbearing sent the indemnity in the negotiation to the Muye Day Camp, and the army that could not wait for the wooden leaves could immediately leave the territory.


    On the other side of the wood leaf, Uchiha is also seeing that everyone on the side is homesick, so on the spot, the whole army is ordered to pack up and withdraw the leaves.


    The army of Muye on the way is a song of laughter and full of enthusiasm. Every Ninja¡¯s face is filled with a smile from the heart, because Huo Ying has ordered this loot to supplement the war consumption in previous years, and the rest are given to participate in this. The people in the second battle, not only can get things this time, but they can still go down in history.


    So Uchiha slammed them back to Konoha.


    However, when Uchiha took the army back to Konoha, I was surprised by Uchiha. They flew personally to lead the whole village to meet at the gate of Muye Village.


    "How did you come to Teacher Fei Fei?" Yu Zhibo saw that Fei Fei immediately went forward and asked, although it is a welcoming ceremony, it is not necessary to use such a big battle. I did not expect even the high-level elders of Muye The staff came out to greet themselves. Standing next to Feifei, there were two Huo Ying consultants, Mitomen and Yan Chun, and of course, the group was hidden. However, unlike everyone¡¯s smile, he was always gloomy. .


    In fact, there is no way to collect the group. The entire elders are coming. He can''t do anything special, so he is unwilling to stand here and smile against Uchiha.


    Thinking of the words when Taro was leaving, Uchiha said that he was smiling and greeted by the group. After all, the two have not yet torn their faces.


    "Oh, Uchiha, you are so happy with your growth." Fei Fei looked at Uchiha with a smile.


    "Don''t dare, it''s all taught by the teacher." In front of everyone, Uchihabo also took a small fly and saw that Uchiha stood so hard and so modest, and he nodded with satisfaction and laughed. More fun.


    "Well, enter the village, accept the blessings and cheers of the villagers, the heroes of Muye." Fei Fei shouted at the army behind Uchiha.


    "Oh." I saw the army and the villagers cheered at the same time.


    After all, this is a big victory. In the history of Muye, only the second generation led the army to other villages. Therefore, both the army and the villagers are full of pride and self-interest.


    "That teacher, I am not welcome, take a step first." Uchiha Í« Í« Ô³ ¡£ ¡£.


    "Go." Fei Fei Chong Yu Zhibo smiled.


    When he heard the flying, Uchiha returned to the front of the army and shouted to them: "Go into the village."


    So Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîIt is also a change, and these are all in the eyes of Fei Fei, nodding nodly.


    A team of Muye troops are slowly marching from the mountain road, and Uchiha and the sunset are walking in front of the team.


    "This attack on Yu Ren Village should be very smooth ~ www.novelhall.com ~ sunset in the side of Uchiha.


    Uchiha wrinkled his eyes and said: "Not necessarily, don''t forget that there is a tough guy in Yuren Village." Although Uchiha knows that even if they meet that person, there will be no problem, but Uchiha I am still worried that the fire shadow has changed since I brought it. I don¡¯t know if it will be the same.


    "This is also true." The sunset nodded and agreed.


    "Reporting adults." A Konoha ninja suddenly appeared in front of Uchiha.


    "You are the striker''s men, isn''t the striker something?" Uchiha greeted the man in front of him and asked quickly.


    "The striker''s self-employed, the master and the big snake pill adults are in trouble." The ninja quickly finished, then fell to the side.


    "What is going on with this?" The sunset hurry up and check.


    "This person is poisoned. It seems that the person has shot." Uchiha shouted.


    "What do we do then?" asked the setting sun.

 Chapter 603：

    "In this way, you are slowing down with the army in the sunset. Let me go and see the situation first. August 1 Chinese? W (eight) W (eight) W.81ZW.COM" Uchiha Í« ¸À Í« Í« ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£


    "Would you like me to go, there can''t be without you here." The sunset began.


    "No, you are not the opponent of that person, or I am going, this is the order." Uchiha insisted.


    "Well, the adults are careful." The sunset thought for a moment.


    "Well." Uchiha took the four dark parts and rushed to the direction of Yu Ren Village.


    The sunset saw the departure of Uchiha, and told the people around him: "The notice goes on, plus advance."


    On the side of the big snake pill, there was still a light rain in the sky. The big snake pill helped the injured self and asked: "You are all right, you are fine."


    "Nothing." Come back from the same time.


    "It seems to be poisoned." The side of the hand checked the wounds of the self and began to treat him.


    At this time, the three of them were filled with people, and there was a mountain pepper fish on the opposite side. There was also a person standing on the head of the mountain pepper fish. The face was wearing a mask. This person is Yuren Village. The collared pepperfish is half-hidden and is called the "half-god" guy, and they don''t just look at the hands of them.


    "Now there are only three of you in the wood leaf." The mountain pepper fish is half-hidden and looks at the three people.


    "You can help yourself with the help of the hand, I will block him." The big snake pill is on the hand.


    "Well, you have to be careful of his toxins." The hands continue to treat the same.


    The big snake pill nodded to the hand and then rushed to the mountain pepper fish. "There is a lot of snakes in the shadows."


    Then the right hand turned into four big snakes rushing to the semi-hidden, four snakes tied to the semi-Tibetan and then forced to bite the half-hidden body, but before the big snake pill was happy, the semi-hidden turned into a pool of water.


    Da Shewan suddenly felt a crisis, and immediately hid behind, hiding from a chain knife that was shot from the side, and the sickle was inserted in the place where the big snake pill stood.


    "The reaction is good." Half of the Tibetan rose from the water in the side and looked at the big snake.


    The big snake pill did not have an opening, but just stared at the semi-hidden, a sense of powerlessness. This kind of powerless sense of the big snake pill was only met in the flight, and I did not expect that the semi-Tibetan also had such strength.


    Looking at the appearance of the big snake pill, half-hidden said: "But it''s here, a flash." Half-hidden slowly condenses Chakra on his own sickle.


    Then, when the big snake pill had not reacted, he rushed to the big snake pill quickly. When the half-hidden sickle was about to stab the big snake pill, ¡°îõ¡± a blue sword stopped in front of the sickle and blocked the sickle.


    "Is this?" Half-Tibetan''s eyes widened over the sudden appearance of the sword. I didn''t expect anyone to appear silently. This shows that the coming person has already caught up with himself.


    On the other side, I thought that I was going to die. I saw the familiar sword that suddenly appeared. I couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Uchiha?¡±


    "The mountain pepper fish is half-hidden." Uchiha smashed the half-hidden sickle and stared at the mountain pepper fish in front of him.


    "Who are you?" Half-hidden against the sword of Uchiha, looking at Uchiha.


    "Uchibo Uchiha wave." Uchiha waved slowly.


    "You are the genius of the recently famous wooden leaves, Uchiha Uchiha." Half-Tibet looked at Uchiha.


    Uchiha did not answer, and pushed hard to open the semi-hidden, pulling the big snake pill to the side of the hands and the side of the self.


    "Uchiha wave." The master looked at the sudden appearance of Uchiha, and he was pleasantly surprised.


    "You are all right." Uchiha asked, concerned about the hand.


    "Fortunately, just a little injury." He also opened his eyes and smiled.


    "You take a break first, then give it to me." Uchiha shouted.


    "Well." The hand they nodded. After all, they knew that they couldn¡¯t help themselves in their current state.


    After that, Uchiha Í« slowly moved towards the mountain pepper fish.


    "You are the commander of this invasion of Yuren Village. As long as you kill you, Muye should give up attacking Yuren Village this time." Half-Tibetan stood on the psychic beast and looked like a slow-moving walk. Uchiha shouted.


    "That depends on whether you have this ability." Uchiha replied.


    Half-hidden smiled at Uchiha and suddenly disappeared in the same place. When he saw that the semi-Tibetan suddenly disappeared, Uchiha was shocked and then wrote a round of eyes and began to turn around. He constantly searched for a half-hidden figure. At this moment, he remained motionless. The mountain pepper fish suddenly opened its mouth and spurted a venom to Uchiha, "the venom spray."


    Uchiha rushed to the side to escape the venom, only to see the venom hit the ground and corrode the ground, and also raised the smoke, showing the strong venom.


    I haven''t waited for Uchiha, Yu Qing, and suddenly felt a strong force coming from the body. Suddenly appeared in Uchiha, and kicked Uchibo.


    Uchiha slammed on the ground for a while, and immediately turned into a smog. "Shadows are divided?" Half-hidden eyes shrink, and Uchiha Í« suddenly appeared in the semi-hidden body and raised the dragon-scale sword to the half-hidden, but was blocked by a semi-hidden sickle.


    "Hey, hey, hey." Uchiha and the semi-Tibetan weapons fought for a long time.


    "The chain slasher has two strokes." Half-hidden on the sickle gathers Chakra to attack Uchiha.


    "Swordsmanship. Broken water." Uchiha smashed a sword in the void and slashed to the semi-hidden, a sword rushed to the semi-Tibetan.


    The two air strikes collided between Uchiha and Hanzo, and disappeared together.


    "Hey, hey." Uchiha Í« and half-hidden rushed to each other.


    "Water scorpion. The technique of the water dragon bomb." Half-hidden hand against Yu Zhibo''s sword, one-handedly printed.


    I saw that Uchiha wrote a round of eyes and jumped away from the semi-hidden. In the near future, he quickly printed the road: "Water Margin. Water Wall." A water shield was raised around Uchiha, protecting Uchiha, blocking the water dragon. The impact.


    Uchiha Í« Í« Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® Ë® ~ ~ ~ ~


    The environment around the center of Uchiha is slowly getting dark.


    "This is the second generation of Naruto''s Ninjutsu?" Half-Tibetan was surprised to see the surrounding scenery slowly darkening.


    "I didn''t expect you to know this trick?" The voice of Uchiha screamed in the void, so that the semi-hidden could not distinguish the position of Uchiha.


    "Hey." Half-hidden knives in his hand went to the back of the block, blocking the dragon scale sword that Yu Zhibo smashed from behind.


    "Hey." Half-hidden forward block, was hit by Uchihao''s dragon scale sword, half hidden the whole person on the road to draw a distance.


    Half-hidden wiped the scar on his face and looked at the blood stains on his hand. He said: "Found you."


    The chain trowel on the semi-hidden handle smeared his own blood stains, smashed a circle in his hand and then slammed it to one side. "îõ" just sounded when the sickle flew out.

 Chapter 604：

    Then the darkness slowly dissipated, and I saw that Uchiha had a dragon-scale sword in his hand, half-squatting on the ground in front, and licking the wound on his arm in one hand. Uchiha said incredulously: "How is this possible?"


    "On a rainy day, anyone hiding in the dark can''t hide my investigation.???? Bayi Chinese W=W¡ÖW¡Ö.=8¡Ö1¡ÙZ¡ÙW=.¡ÝC¡ÝO¡ÙM¡± Explain.


    "My body has been implanted in the village from the poisonous black mountain pepper fish. My body is already very poisonous. Even a little blood can paralyze a wild boar, let alone a person." A faint explanation.


    Uchiha wants to move his hand. Now, as the half-hidden said, the whole left hand is paralyzed, and there is no way to feel the existence of the hand.


    "A flash." Half-Tibetan picked up the sickle in his hand and condensed Chakra on the sickle. Then the whole person rushed and rushed to Uchiha.


    Uchiha looked at the semi-hidden that was getting closer and closer to himself, and the pupil in his eyes shrank.


    "Amaterasu."


    A black rushed to the semi-hidden, half-hidden looking at this strange black inflammation, my heart was shocked, when the black inflammation was about to hit the semi-hidden, the semi-hidden can not see the broken eyes with a writing wave of Uchiha Inscribed: "Treasure of the law. The technique of the blink of an eye."


    In the half-empty half-hidden suddenly disappeared in the eyes of Uchiha, and escaped from black inflammation, black inflammation directly burned to the trees behind the semi-hidden.


    When Uchiha searched for a half-hidden figure, Suichiro suddenly appeared in front of Uchiha, and looked at Uchiha with a cold look: "It''s over." After that, the semi-Tibetan slashed to Uchiha with a sickle.


    "Weird force punch." At this time, the master hand descended from the sky, and a punch hit the half-hidden that was rushing to Uchiha.


    At the same time, the semi-Tibetan and Uchiha leaped forward quickly. At the same time, the key hand punched the ground in front of the semi-hidden, and suddenly the ground began to split, and an impact spread out.


    Both the semi-Tibetan and the Uchiha wave were blown to the back by the impact of the master, and the big snake pill supported the inverted Uchiha, and asked, "How? Is it okay?"


    "Fortunately." Uchiha waved and smiled.


    Half-hidden here, then suddenly jumped to the front of the semi-hidden, and the hand held the bitter and rushed to the half.


    "Fire. How to fire the ball." The road is also printed, and then a big fireball rushes to the half.


    "Water marshes. Water wall." Half-empty half-empty knows that he can''t avoid it, directly seals the road, and a water shield blocks the fireball that is also in itself.


    After the water and fire have disappeared, when the semi-hidden has not yet reacted, the self has also rushed directly to the semi-hidden, picking up the bitter and thornless to the semi-hidden, and the semi-Tibet has barely escaped the hardships of the self. To the half-hidden, kicked and kicked.


    "Fire. Detonation." Half-hidden when flying out, also cast a few detonators to the self.


    I also watched the different general detonators, and I was wary of it. Then I printed the message: "Treasure of the law. Need to hide." The head of the self has also grown rapidly and firmly wrapped around the body. At this time The semi-hidden detonator is attached to the head of the self.


    The semi-hidden detonator has been injected into the fire chakra. After the detonation explosion, the fire continues to burn. The "àÛ" is also directly blown out by the bomb. When it is flying out, it is squirted by the snake.


    "What happened?" asked the big snake pill.


    "Cough." He also shook his head.


    At this time, the hand helped Uchibo to come over and look at the self: "He has been seriously injured since he came."


    "What should I do next?" Dashenwan looked at Yu Zhibo and asked.


    When he heard the big snake pill, Uchiha shook his head and looked at the half-hidden that had stood up opposite.


    Half hidden in the mountain pepper fish slowly stood up, wiped off the blood of the corner of the mouth, looked at Uchiha and yelled at them, and said: "How do you do this?"


    Then fly to seal the road: "Water Margin. The technique of the Great Falls." A huge wave rushed to Uchiha to marry them.


    "I am coming." Uchiha shouted, and then began to seal the road: "Turk. The soil wall." Uchihao rubbed his hands on the ground, and a soil wall raised in front of him to block the semi-hidden water, Uchiha And the hand jumped on the top of the wall, and the big snake pill pulled and hopped.


    On the top of the wall, "it seems to be able to let go." Uchiha looked at the semi-hidden road.


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, the director and the big snake pill looked at each other and nodded and agreed.


    The three began to spread, and Uchiha looked at the half-hidden seal.


    "Is this?" Half-hidden looked at the trees sticking out from the wall at the foot of Uchiha, and was surprised.


    Uchiha screamed with both hands and shouted: "The hibiscus. The tree world is born." From Uchiha, they began to extend the trees on the ground, and held up Uchiha to smash them, and then the remaining trees rushed to the half.


    "It''s really a raft." Half-hidden opened the way, then jumped back to escape the trees that came out, and the half-hidden mountain pepper fish were directly tied by trees.


    Half hidden in the trees, constantly beating, hiding from Uchiha waves and trees.


    "Weird force boxing." The hand stood on a branch, let the branch with the hand to reach the half-hidden, the hand jumped to the half-hidden, half-hidden side hide, the hand broke a tree next to the semi-hidden, and then borrowed The force rushed to the semi-hidden again.


    Half-hidden once again escaped the fist of the hand, standing on the branch is trying to seal, suddenly two wooden strips stick out from the side to tie the half-hidden hands.


    At this time, the big snake pill suddenly jumped out from the branch next to it and rushed to the semi-hidden. "The latent shadow snake hand." The big snake pill mouth turned into a big snake and rushed to the semi-hidden, and the big snake bite in the half-snooked neck.


    Although the degree of the snake is not fast, but the half-hidden is tied and can not move can not hide by the snake biting, but half hidden is not anxious, but the corner of the mouth is awkward.


    When the snake of the big snake pill bites into the semi-hidden, "ah." The snake formed on the tongue of the big snake pill instantly turned black, and the big snake pill retreated to the side of Uchiha, and licked his mouth.


    "How could this be?" Uchiha was surprised to see the big snake pill that turned black.


    "Poisonous." The big snake pill squatted on the branch and squatted on his neck.


    "Oh." This side of the Tibetan Mastiff smiled, then shouted at the mountain pepper fish underneath: "Poisonous spray."


    When I heard the half-hidden words, the mountain pepper fish had a big mouth and spewed a lot of poisonous mist around it. The poisonous mist slowly filled and slowly penetrated into the trees.


    Uchiha wrinkled his eyebrows and looked at the poisonous mist that slowly spread. "Be careful, don''t suck, these are poisonous fogs." Uchiha and his hands suddenly felt that their limbs began to be weak. Uchiha Í« Í« ¶ÔThey shouted, and then they said with difficulty: "Win. Infinite breakthrough."


    Uchiha spurted a gust of wind against the poisonous mist and blew away those poisonous fog.

 Chapter 605：

    After releasing the ninjutsu, Uchiha squatted weakly on the tree, and did not fall down with both hands. The hands of them were similar. Uchiha looked at the semi-hidden, weakly authentic, slowly getting out of the tree. : "I didn''t expect this trick. W=W¡ÖW¡Ü.81ZW.COM"


    Half-small pick up the sickle and slowly walk towards Uchiha, and look at Uchihabo¡¯s mouth and say: ¡°You are all very good young people. If you have enough time, you will definitely grow up one day, but unfortunately, now you There is no such opportunity."


    Uchiha Í« looked at the half-hidden, the kaleidoscope of writing round eyes slowly appeared in the eyes, the corner of the mouth faintly said: "You are so confident to kill us?"


    "What do you say?" Half-hidden raised the sickle in his hand and prepared to cut to Uchiha.


    "Reading in the month." Uchiha Í« looked at the half-hidden eyes.


    "Is this?" and the semi-Tibet suddenly felt that the scene in front of him had changed, and he was tied to the cross, half-hidden asked.


    Uchiha is standing in front of the semi-hidden, the whole world is red, Uchiha faintly looks at the semi-Tibetan road: "Welcome to my monthly reading world, then the game time."


    In the real world, "ah." After a while, half screaming, screaming at the ground with a sickle, barely letting himself fall, looking at the weak Uchiha wave in front of him.


    "I didn''t expect it." Half-Tibet exclaimed, holding his hand in his hand, and then stood up from the ground with trepidation.


    "I didn''t think that I was in my monthly reading. The spirit was not destroyed. I could still stand up. It is a "half god."" Uchiha squinted at his right eye and half lying on the trunk. To the semi-hidden faint road.


    "You are not easy." Half-hidden body, trying to keep himself down, then said: "There is actually hiding this trick."


    "Then you still want to kill us now?" Uchiha looked at the half-hidden road, and they also stared at the semi-hidden.


    Half-hidden looked at Uchiha, and silenced for a while, then faintly said: "Do you really think that I dare not kill you?"


    Uchiha smiled and smiled, then looked at the semi-Tibetan Road: "You can''t, can make this small village of Yuren Village exist in this troubled world, enough to show that you are a cautious, wise person, for the rain and the village for you I, I believe that you will not risk us offending the wood leaves to kill us."


    "Know me, Uchiha Uchibo is also awkward." Half-Tibetan sighs.


    Then seriously said: "In the name of my half-hidden, give you the name of Mu Ye."


    After that, half-hidden looked deep into the eyes of Uchiha, and then turned and left.


    Yu Zhibo looked at the semi-Tibetan and slowly left. He only heard "Young man, I am optimistic about you."


    "The mountain pepper fish is half hidden, but unfortunately it was born in a troubled way." Uchiha faintly said.


    The hand held Uchibo to sit down in a cave, and Uchiha sat on the side of the self. He also looked at Uchiha and said: "This time, thanks to you, Uchiha."


    Uchiha waved and smiled: "At the end, it was not defeated in the hands of the half-hidden. I really didn''t expect it. It is really strong and strong, and there is a mountain in the mountains. The strength of the four of us is still not playing." ¡±


    Dashenwan stood at the entrance of the cave and looked at the rain outside the cave. He said: "But the result is as he said, this time the wood leaf win is over."


    "After this time, you have to travel outside?" Uchiha asked, looking at the self.


    "Yeah, after all, this is my destiny." I also sighed.


    "You can''t stay in the village?" Uchiha, who was next to the Uchiha, looked at him and asked.


    "Yeah." Uchiha continued: "Now the war of endurance is not over yet. There are always wars everywhere. It may be dangerous for you to go out alone, or wait for it."


    "Still forget it, I also need to find the answer." I also silently talked for a while, then looked at the outline and asked: "Right, when can the poison on our body be solved?"


    "I have already dealt with the poison on you just now, take a break, it should be a few days." Gang hand.


    At this moment, the master looked at the dark side, and shouted vigilantly: "Who?"


    Uchiha and his family also look to the other side.


    The big snake pill looked at the child who slowly came out of the darkness and said: "It turned out to be a child."


    "Who are you?" asked the master.


    It¡¯s also a look of a woman, two men and three children who are coming out of doubt. Only Uchiha¡¯s face is meditation. These are the long doors in the future and Xiaonan, do you want to solve them here?


    "Can you give me bread?" The boy who took the lead went to Uchiha and shouted in front of them.


    "What about your parents?" asked himself.


    "They are all dead." The boy replied.


    "Is it an orphan of war?" He also said to himself.


    Uchiha said faintly: "Do you have anything?"


    The boy looked at Uchiha with a look of fear: "We haven''t eaten for many days." Finished, look at the two companions behind him.


    Uchiha took out a packet of biscuits from the back of the pocket bag and threw it to the boy. He said, "Give it to you."


    After that, Uchiha stood up and said to them, "They should be coming soon, let''s go." Then lead and leave.


    When I heard Uchiha¡¯s words, they also left with the self. The boy held the biscuit in his hand and stared blankly at the back of Uchiha.


    "The few children are still behind." The big snake pill, who walked behind Uchiha, glanced behind and fainted to everyone.


    "What are you doing with us?" The last hand walked back and shouted at the three children.


    The little girl came out and walked to the front of the hand, suddenly went to the back of a amount "to see the action of the little girl, the hands of the reflexive want to start.


    Uchiha smashed his hand on the shoulder of the hand, and the hand looked at Uchiha, and Uchiha shook his head.


    I also walked to Uchihabo¡¯s side to look at the little girl. The little girl took out a stack of flowers from the bag. The little girl said: ¡°Thank you, this is thank you.¡±


    "Is it made of biscuit paper?" Uchiha faintly said.


    "I want to ask you to teach us ninjutsu." The boy just walked to the front of Uchiha.


    Hearing his words, Uchiha squinted and looked at the red-headed boy who had been talking to him. He felt the eyes of Uchiha, and the boy with the red head dared to hide from Uchiha.


    "Or kill them directly." The big snake pill turned and watched the three children whisper.


    When I heard the big snake pill, the three children looked at the big snake pill with vigilance.


    "Big Snake Pills." He also frowned and opened his mouth.

 Chapter 606：

    "Orphans of war anyway, there will be no good results when they stay, it is better to kill them here. August 1 Chinese W ¡Ü W ¡Ü W =. ¡Ý 8 ¡Ù 1 ¡Ý Z ¡Ü W =. ¡Ö C = OM" big snake Pills open.


    Then I walked to the boy in front of me, looked at them and then yelled at them behind Uchiha: "You go back first, I decided to stay and take care of them first."


    What do you want to say?


    When Uchiha raised his hand and interrupted the hand, he said faintly: "Just let him." Then they looked at the hands and said: "Let''s go."


    After two steps, Uchiha stopped and said to himself: "You take care of yourself and you can come to us if you have any trouble."


    After the completion of Uchiha, he left with a big snake pill and a hand, and he also looked at Uchiha, and they gradually disappeared. "Thank you, Uchiha."


    Uchiha, they don¡¯t know that on a hill not far away, a man with a straw hat is standing on the top of the mountain and watching Uchiha wave them. He said to himself: "I didn¡¯t expect it, but I met them, but it¡¯s good. At least, don''t worry about their safety anymore." The man raised the drafting cap, and the exposed eyes were kaleidoscopes to write the eyes.


    "Uchibo will one day we will see you again, and there will be surprises for you." The mysterious man sneered and then suddenly disappeared.


    "Amount." Uchiha, who was walking, suddenly felt that someone was prying, turned to look at the top of the mountain, but did not see the figure, could not help but wonder, did he have the illusion?


    "What''s wrong?" The big snake pill, who was walking in front, looked puzzled and looked at Uchiha, who stood still behind him, and asked in confusion.


    "Nothing." Uchiha replied to God, to the Great Snake Maru. Then move on.


    Uchiha went to the front and looked at the darkness in front of me. I am sorry that I will not interfere with this for the future story.


    Uchiha stood in the eaves and looked at the drizzle in the sky, faintly saying: "You haven''t slept yet."


    "You haven''t slept yet?" The master put a coat on Uchihabo''s body and said: "You are still worried about the self."


    "I don''t worry about him. With his current strength, there should be nothing wrong with it." Uchiha shouted.


    "What are you doing here?" The master looked puzzled at Uchiha.


    Uchiha looked at the rain outside: "What do you say people live in this world? What can you do in a hurry for a hundred years?" Uchiha said that he couldn¡¯t help but think of his past and present. Without some doubt, what is it for living like this?


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, I was silent for a while, and hugged Uchiha, and said: "I don¡¯t know anyone else. I only know that I am living for my loved ones and those who love me. I have You, the rope tree, the big snake pill, and the people who come from the teacher and even the wood leaves, this is the so-called embarrassment."


    "Hey?" Uchiha screamed at the platform and said to himself: "Yeah, it may be because I have the motivation to work hard."


    "Uchiha wave, get up quickly." The hand lay on the bed and pushed Uchiha, who was next to him.


    "When is it now, sleep for a while, nothing happened." Uchiha whispered in confusion, and after that, Uchiha went to sleep again.


    "Get up," the master continued to push Uchiha. "Don''t you promise the rope tree to teach him ninjutsu today? He will come later."


    "Come on, come on, we were busy making people activities last night, all tired, or sleep for a while." Uchiha slammed over and lazy. It¡¯s rare to have a joke. How can you take a break for a while?


    However, when Xuan¡¯s hand heard Uchiha¡¯s words, his face was red and he shyly pushed Uchiha and said: ¡°I¡¯m blaming you, I can¡¯t walk the way.¡±


    Uchiha looked at the outline hand and deliberately said: "I didn''t know who told me to continue last night."


    When I heard Uchiha, I was so anxious that I was angered and rushed to Uchiha, and I held up my fist and said, "Can''t you get up?"


    "Well, I am up, can''t I get up?" Uchiha slowly got up and put on his clothes and ran out.


    "It''s almost the same." The master looked at Uchiha''s escaping figure, revealing the expression of victory and groaning with his hand. "That hasn''t come for a few months." The face of the hand showed the brilliance of the motherhood, but unfortunately Uchiha did not hear it.


    At this time, Uchiha was sitting on his face with a lazy look at the rope tree that was practicing the split surgery on his training ground.


    Suddenly Uchiha looked at the dark side of the side, faintly said: "Come out."


    "Uchihao is an adult." A dark part suddenly appeared in front of Uchiha, half a squat on the ground, respectful.


    "What?" Uchiha asked faintly.


    "The Huo Ying adults have something to look for you." The dark side replied.


    "Know it, go on." Uchiha yelled and yawned.


    "Yes." The dark part responded and disappeared directly.


    "Brother, what''s wrong." The rope tree turned to look at Yu Zhibo and asked in confusion.


    "Nothing, you practiced you." Uchiha Í« smiled and looked at the rope tree back.


    "Oh." The rope tree continued to practice the split.


    "Oh, it¡¯s really busy." Uchiha sighed and sighed.


    After a while, Uchiha went to the Huo Ying office and sat in his seat casually. He looked at Fei Fei and complained: "Yu Fei teacher, what are you looking for? I am still busy with the creation plan of the master. It."


    Yu Fei looked at Yu Zhibo and said: "Yu Zhibo, you seem to have changed People will always change, and then I feel that I have become more mature." Uchiha faint Road.


    "It¡¯s right, but then I¡¯ll call you this time because I¡¯ve been playing for the second time in the Second World War. Since the water country was dropped by you a few years ago, the only thing left is us. The battle of the village, the battles have been glued in these years, the wooden leaves have also consumed a lot of national strength, so I want you to run a mile, if it is possible to end the battle as soon as possible." Fei Fei took the pipe, spit out a cigarette Slowly said.


    "No, it is such a task. This kind of task is the most time-consuming." Uchiha complained, but suddenly saw the sharp eyes of the flying cockroach, Uchiha whispered under the cold sweat and said: "But Except I can''t find the right person, okay, what teammates do I have this time?"


    "There has not come back since the beginning, and Yan Mao and Zhen Yu have a mission. The director said that he is going to take time off, so only the big snake pill goes with you. Do you see it?" Fei Fei thought as he tried.


    "Who is the commander of the first line of Yan Ren Village?" Uchiha asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the new help and the moonlight night.¡± Yu Fei explained.

 Chapter 607：

    "Oh, okay, but since there is no war in the country of water, let me jump the sunset. August 1 Chinese W ¡Ü W ¡Ü W =. ¡Ý 8 ¡Ù 1 ¡Ý Z ¡Ü W =. ¡Ö C = OM" Uchi Waves.


    "Well, no problem, when will it come out?"


    "Don''t be so anxious." Uchiha said with meditation: "How do I have to be alone with the outline, about ten days and a half."


    "At most one day." Yan Fei stared at Uchiha, and raised his index finger firmly.


    "Five days." Uchiha smashed out a hand and bargained.


    "Two days."


    "Three days."


    "The deal." Fei Feisheng feared that Yu Zhibo would repent, and he decided to leave, and Uchiha was also satisfied with his departure.


    "This stinky boy will bargain again." Fei Fei looked at Uchiha''s back and shook his head and smiled.


    "Outline, I am back." Uchiha went to his house and shouted.


    "Well, no one, illusion?" Uchiha looked at the room and no one wondered.


    "Uchiha is coming back." The illusionist came out and looked at Yu Zhibo and smiled.


    "How come you? Outline hand?" Uchiha asked.


    "She has something to go out." Fantasy Jidao, the relationship between the two is not as tense as the relationship with the moon shadow, it is not bad.


    "Then you sit first, I will lie down for a while." Uchiha shouted.


    "Wait, you just don''t want to see me." The illusionist snorted and looked at Uchiha with a pitiful look.


    "Okay, I am afraid of you." Uchiha sat down innocently and looked at the illusion: "I will talk to you."


    "In fact, this time I came because you had the news that I was responsible for the last time." The illusion was suddenly serious and looked at Uchiha.


    "Yes, those people are somewhat restless?" Uchiha faintly smiled.


    "You know that they will be bad for you?" Mirage looked at Yu Zhibo in surprise.


    "This is the heart of the victim, and the heart of the person is indispensable." Uchiha shouted.


    "You are still as confident as ever." Mirage looked obsessively at Uchiha.


    Feeling the enthusiasm of the illusionist, Uchiha was a little embarrassed, and said: "Cough, today''s things are arranged with you."


    "How do you know?" I heard the words of Uchiha, and I was surprised.


    Uchiha said with a slight smile: "So a silly idea, only the outline hand will come out."


    "You are stupid." Suddenly, the master came out from the room to the side and yelled at Uchiha, but the heart of the hand was sweet.


    "Well, I will not bother you young couple. I still have something to do first." The illusionist left a stack of information, and his face was stunned. Although he smiled, he could not conceal his inner loss.


    "Don''t do this stupid thing in the future." Looking at the illusionist leaving the house, Uchiha slammed the hand into his arms and whispered to the master.


    "I am also for you." The hand is as low as the child who is doing something wrong.


    "I know that you are good for me, but you will only hurt more people." Uchiha explained.


    "Well, I won''t dare any more in the future."


    ¡°And in the future?¡± Uchiha smiled and looked at the outline: ¡°But this time I can¡¯t just count it, I want to compensate.¡±


    "That''s good, what do you want?" asked the hand, but the hand suddenly reacted, "Yah", what the hand thought of, licking his red face and gently nodding his head.


    "Oh." Uchiha squatted and walked up to the room, no words for one night.


    Three days later, at the gate of the wooden leaf, the master handed out the clothes of Uchiha, and said: "Yu Zhibo, you have to be careful, I will wait for you to come back with the baby."


    "Baby? What baby?" At first, Uchiha did not react, but suddenly looked at the outline in surprise: "What do you mean?"


    "Well." Gang hand nodded blushing.


    Uchiha Í« 㶠㶠µ¥ , , , , , , , , , , , Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîSurprise.


    "Great, my hand I love you." Uchiha suddenly picked up his hand and turned it around.


    "Wait, let me down, be careful with the children."


    "Oh, right, look at my brain." Uchiha slaps his head and regrets.


    The next big snake pill also looked at Uchiha, but then smiled and really happy for his good friend.


    "I am going to be jealous." Uchiha is excited and authentic.


    While the master looked at the feelings of Uchiha, he was happy to look at Uchiha. Next to Uchiha, I asked the sunset that was transferred back to the flight. I was very excited. Although Uchiha did not get along with him for a long time, they have already regarded each other as good teachers and friends.


    The sunset went to the side of Uchiha, and said: "Uchiha, you have to have the same thing in my family, or we will refer to the belly."


    "Okay." Uchiha was in a state of excitement.


    "You will be sure." The sunset was just as happy, and a hand was extended: "The gentleman said."


    "Hua Ma is difficult to chase." Uchiha slaps a palm in the hands of the sunset.


    Three days later, Uchiha took the big snake pill and the sunset appeared on the wooden leaf and rock tough battle line. The headquarters of Muye¡¯s base camp showed his proof to the guard. After the notification, the original commander, Xin Zhi, rushed out and met Yu Zhibo. They enthusiastically said: "Uchiha, big brother, you are finally here, oh, there is a big snake pill big brother, come in quickly."


    Because Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í«


    "New help, I haven''t seen it for a few years I grew up." Dashenwan looked at the increasingly steady new help and joked.


    When I heard the big snake pill, the new help shyly touched my head and looked embarrassed.


    "Well, don''t make trouble, let me introduce, this is my deputy red sunset." Uchiha said to introduce the sunset to Shinsuke.


    "Hello, my name is Ô³·ÉÐÂÖúÖú, you will call me new help in the future, and I will ask you to give more advice in the future." New help extended a hand to the sunset.


    "Don''t dare not." The sunset politely shook hands with the new help and replied modestly.


    After that, the new help to let the night after the opening: "My deputy moonlight night, you should be no stranger."


    "Oh, of course, it used to be the same team." Uchiha looked at the night with a smile.


    "Uchibo Í« big brother, I really didn''t expect that we met again so soon." The night laughed and yelled at Uchiha.


    "Right, how are you here?" Uchiha asked.

 Chapter 608：

    "That''s not all the village needs, I was assigned to be the assistant of the new help.? August 1 Chinese?? Network? W ¡Ü WW.81ZW.COM" explained the night.


    Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Ó


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, the new help said: "Okay, now the war is generally, we have put most of our troops into the battle of Yan Ren because the village started from the beginning. I have also made every effort, so we are now The strength of the army is a little more than that of the rock. But not too much."


    The night after the new help added: "But because Yan Ren can change the terrain at will, this battle is not good, and now Yan Renjun is personally directed by the second generation of Tu Ying, the second generation of Tu Ying is a jealous guy. , will not be easily dispatched."


    Listening to the introduction of the new help and the night, Uchiha nodded and then asked: "How is their logistics?"


    Xin Zhizhu, you really want to ask this way, explained: "I know your thoughts, you want to deal with Yan Ren with the fog, but this time, I have long been guarded, their logistics have Heavy guards, so it is impossible to rely on the road of hijacking their logistics."


    Listening to the new help, the big snake pill also looked at Uchiha, and they all know that Uchiha is only relying on the logistics of the other party to defeat the fog and tolerate it. This time, without this opportunity, they want to see Uchi What else does Boao have to solve the problem of rock tolerance?


    "Well." Uchiha nodded his head, but felt that everyone''s eyes looked at him and said helplessly: "Hey, what are you looking at me?"


    "We are all waiting for your orders. I heard about your battle case. We all want to see how you decide?" New help said.


    "Okay, my order is." Uchiha squatted down and said nothing to everyone: "Go back to sleep." Originally, they still want to listen to Uchiha, who has any high opinions. When they hear Uchiha, they can¡¯t help but feel discouraged. Unbelievably shouted: "Ah?"


    "I have to rest." Uchiha said that he left the headquarters first.


    I only heard people behind me shouting: "Oh, no, sleep?"


    Uchiha did not pay attention to their return to their room, and fell asleep.


    At this time, at the end of the Yan Ren base camp, the second generation of Tu Ying looked at the man in front of him and was surprised: "What, the wooden leaf of the Uchiha Uchiha, who is known as the wisdom of the wisdom, is also on the front line?"


    "There will be no mistakes. I saw him appear at the entrance of Muye Military Camp." The dark part replied.


    "You go on." The second generation of Tu Ying waved his hand and let him back.


    "Yes." The dark part retired.


    At this point, there were only two generations of Tuying and the people standing next to the Tuying. The second generation of Tuying walked up and walked around the camp, frowning and whispering: "It¡¯s not good, no. I think that the guy who flew is really sending that person."


    "Teacher, who is it, so that you are so jealous?" Ohnomu looked at his teacher''s anxious look and couldn''t help but ask.


    "That man." Tu Ying looked to Ohnomu faintly: "It is a genius."


    Then shouted out of the account: "Come."


    The two captain-level ninjas came in. The second generation of Tu Ying looked at the two people and said: "Commanded, from now on, stick to the camp, no one is allowed to play."


    "Ah." The two men stunned, and then saw the harsh eyes of the shadows, and quickly replied: "Yes." Then ran down and ordered.


    Seeing people retreat, Tu Ying hands patted Ohno Muji: "Ohino, you don''t have to go out this time, you go back to the village first. If I am unfortunately defeated this time, you are the third generation of the shadow of the village." ""


    "Not so serious?" Ohnomu wondered: "With the teacher''s ability, even if you are victorious, you will not lose."


    When I heard the big wild wood, the second generation of the land shadow said faintly: "Oh, in fact, this battle should have ended long ago. After the fog has been defeated and surrendered, we should realize it."


    The second generation of Tuying turned and continued: "The reason why the stalemate is now, just because the elders in the village who feel the fighting feel that they can''t get through the face, they have been reluctant to stop fighting."


    "But isn''t the teacher a shadow?" Ohnogi said angrily: "Do you dare not listen to your words?"


    Hearing his most important disciple, watching him look like a temperament, Tu Ying sighed: "Oh, you are still young, you don''t know what is normal here, but you have to know about it in the future." ¡±


    Looking at Ohno, who is listening carefully to his own words, the shadows nodded in satisfaction and continued to say: "In fact, even if the shadows are not what you want to do, there are still the elders."


    "What about this?" asked Ohno.


    "This war can no longer be ended, unless one party first admits defeat, otherwise the war will continue, and the people of its solid wood leaves are tired of this war. This time, the wooden leaf sent by Uchiha Uchiha It is also because I want to solve the war soon." The second generation of the earth shadow analysis.


    "Even if this is the case, the teacher may not have something to do." Ohno asked.


    Then the second generation of Tu Ying sighed: "My old rivals have fought for themselves for a lifetime of enemies, friends, the second generation of water shadow is dead, I have been feeling that my limit has come soon, so this time to prevent the village like fog Similarly, without a leader, you will leave here tomorrow Go back to the village."


    "But, teacher." Ohnogi is not willing.


    "Nothing, that''s it." The second generation of Tu Ying looked at Ohno Saki.


    "Yes." Ohno is helpless.


    At night, on the side of the wooden leaves, Uchiha has been awake, and just after waking up, she was helped by the new help to pull the command to discuss the war.


    "Ha." Uchiha yawned while yawning, while helplessly watching the new help to them, listening to the detective ninja under his hand telling about the situation of Yan Ren.


    "What, keep up with the camp?" The new helper was surprised to hear the words of the ninja. Then he looked at Uchiha and smiled. "I didn''t expect Uchiha to be a big brother. Your fame is so big. You can hear the big picture." I haven''t played it yet, so I don''t have the courage of a war." But Uchiha knows that the new help is that this character does not care about him.


    Uchiha took the information on his hand and said lazily: "It¡¯s hard to do this. I didn¡¯t expect that the shadows couldn¡¯t be beaten even if I didn¡¯t even play it. I thought about the battle, so I went back to see the master. After all, This is our first child."

 Chapter 609：

    "Hey.??? Bayi? Chinese W?W (a) W.81ZW.COM" After listening to Uchiha, whatever people have fallen to the ground, I did not expect the Lord to put the shadows in the eyes, but also Go home and hug the child.


    "Well, don''t play any more treasures. It''s better to go back and think about ways to get this way out, how to lead the other side out." Uchiha looked helplessly at them.


    "But the shadows have been shrinking turtles, what can we do, and Iwamura continues to collect tens of thousands of troops and is thinking about supporting them. If the battle is not resolved quickly, the war may escalate. We can Can''t afford it." The sunset analyzed the situation, and everyone agreed to nod.


    "Since the shadows don''t come out, let''s let him out." Uchiha suddenly revealed a mysterious smile, and everyone saw Uchiha''s mysterious touch, and couldn''t help but look at each other, all showing an expression of interest.


    However, others do not know, Uchiha knows that the second generation of the shadows is called the monk, the invisible ability, there is a sense of terror that can not be known, and his body skills are very strong, in the original world is and The second generation of water and shadow is the same, the ability is dust mites, and even more terrifying is that he still has blood to be eliminated, a kind of existence that is more powerful than the blood limit. (The blood is limited by two types of chakras, and the blood is eliminated by three or more types of chakras.)


    However, fighting with the strong is one of Uchiha''s fun, and Uchiha has already developed a new kind of space-based ninja, which can resist his terrorist ability.


    "The second generation of the land shadow, do not think that it will be safe and sound without coming out." Uchiha looked at the account and said to himself.


    It was a dark night, with no moonlight.


    Uchiha, the army with the wooden leaves, came outside the camp of Yan Ren, watching the moon covered by dark clouds, and exclaimed: "A good black wind kills the night."


    "Are you ready?" Uchiha asked the next hand.


    "All the troops are ready, just waiting for the adults to order."


    "Okay, direct signal, attack." Uchiha shouted.


    "Yes." The man stepped off the signal.


    "Kill it." I saw a lot of fires suddenly appearing around the Yan Ren camp. They were all the horses of the wood leaves, all rushing to the Yan Ren camp.


    Just then, from the other side, another pair of people suddenly appeared, and it was the army of Yan Ren.


    "Not good, we counted, quickly withdraw." Uchiha screamed to the people around him in a panic, then took the horse to kill the encirclement and ran back directly.


    "Haha, the wisdom of Konoha is nothing more than this, kill me." I saw people who were surrounded by Yan Ren, and Uchiha, they were about to be surrounded.


    "Adult, not good." Just then a dark part suddenly appeared, shouting to Uchiha: "The adults are not good, the camp has fallen."


    Uchiha suddenly felt a whirlwind, strongly supported himself not falling, and grasped the collar of the dark part and asked: "Quickly say, what happened in the end?"


    "Yes." The dark part said with fear: "After you leave, Yan Ren will take you out and dress up as you, swindling the sergeant who guards the door, and destroying the big camp."


    Uchiha opened the dark part, then pondered for a while, biting his teeth: "Gathering the soldiers and horses, we withdraw."


    "Yes." All the people should answer.


    Since that war, Uchiha, who led the army of wood leaves, has lost ground and has been relegated to a place of about a thousand miles in the territory of the country of fire, and he barely stood up.


    The reinforcements of Konoha also continued to reinforce from the mainland, and the number of people remained at around 20,000.


    Nowadays, the domestic villages are in a mess, and the earth shadows are no longer satisfied with the status quo. They are constantly rushing from the domestic tolerated rock, and now the total strength has reached 100,000.


    The high-rises in the village have already pressured Huoying to force the replacement of the commander, and replaced another command. However, the flying fire that has been done for so many years is not a white one. It is hard to withstand the high pressure in the village, but fortunately, Huo Ying consultant and A few conservative elders support, or they can''t stand it.


    At this time in the Huo Ying office.


    "You don''t have to say anything anymore. I don''t know what to replace Uchiha." Fei Fei looked at the elders in the room.


    "Ô³·É" an elder still wants to say something.


    "I agree." At this time, he suddenly spoke with Uchiha, who was not right.


    Fei Fei looked at the group and looked at it.


    Feeling flying, the group hides and laughs at the cockroach and then solemnly says: "I don''t deal with you, it''s a private matter, but now Wood is at a critical juncture. For the wood leaves, we should abandon the suspicion and share Defend the wood leaves."


    When he heard the group, he fluttered and nodded. "That''s it. There are still people who continue to pick up the front line from the border. All of them are transferred to Uchiha." It is hard to be strong.


    "This" the opposing elders looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly.


    After everyone left, only when the group was hiding and flying, the group stood up and said to Fei Fei: "This should not be simple, although I don''t know what plans you have, but what I want to say is As long as it is for the wood leaves, let''s do it." After that, the group had a deep look at Fei Fei and left.


    Yan Fei looked at the back of the group, and there was a glimmer of light in his eyes. Then he eased it, and then took out Uchiha, and sighed to his letter: "Uchihachi, Uchiha, I am here for you." Do your best, don''t let me down."


    At this time, on the side of Uchiha, Uchiha has no other people¡¯s imaginary anxiety about war. Uchiha took a teacup and took a sip.


    "Adult A dark part ran in.


    "Don''t worry, let''s talk about it first, is it that other adults are arranged there?" Uchiha looked at the dark part of the gasping atmosphere.


    "The green seedlings are already ready." The dark part was excited.


    At this moment, "Report, the sunset over the adult to report." A messenger ran in and yelled at Uchiha.


    "So fast?" Uchiha was surprised and said, with the excitement of the opponent: "Well, the big snake pill should be prepared almost the same, the night is also good, ready to move


    The big snake pill was defended in the same place with the army under his command, watching the rock that rushed toward his own camp.


    Dashe Pills said: "There is no such thing as Uchiha, and the shadows are coming to us."


    Then he told the men around him: "The horse upload order goes down, let our people spread, let them go halfway, and then annihilate the other half."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 610：

    On the other side of the high ground, the night looked at the movement of Yan Ren, and yelled at Uchiha: "Okay, it¡¯s not what the adults expected, the shadows are counted, are we going to catch up now?"


    Yu Zhibo looked at Yan Ren and then whispered: "The night, this time you will lead the 90,000 horses and the big snakes and the two armed forces, then chase the shadows. W? W (a) W.81ZW.COM I will go now Kill him so that our mission can be completed, do you know?"


    "Yes, adults, understand the night." The night is respectful.


    "Let''s go." Uchiha said with his men behind him.


    "What, just escape half." Tu Ying grabbed the collar of the dark part of the eye.


    "Yes, yes, the shadows of adults." The dark department was so scared that he couldn''t even speak.


    "Ma upload order, we rushed back to Yan Ren Village as quickly as possible." Tu Ying released the dark part and calmly told him.


    "Yes." The dark part was relieved. After all, there are rumors everywhere that Yan Ren Village has been broken by the people of Konoha.


    Yu Zhibo looked at the information in his hand and said with excitement: "Well, the green seedlings are doing well, and the sunset is not bad. We don''t have to pay attention to the army of Yan Ren. Just kill the second generation of land shadows."


    "Eight months, I can finally go home to see my wife, I don''t know if I was born." Uchiha is immersed in the meaning of *, while the new help and the sunset next to Uchiha shook his head, the heart is dark, this big brother this When are you, and still remember the things at home, this big brother is good, just too care for the family.


    "Well, don''t think about it anymore, then follow the pre-arranged plan." Uchiha sighed at the two humanities, and then fell into fantasy.


    "Yes." The two responded, but at the same time, I thought that you have been thinking about it, but they can''t say it anyway.


    "Run, the people of Konoha are killed again." Yan Ren¡¯s man looked at the wood leaves and the army screamed and shouted in panic.


    Uchiha, with a 40,000 army, surrounded the army of more than 10,000.


    Looking at the remaining troops surrounded by three or four thousand in front of him, the shadows know that they are not opponents, but the imaginary battle did not come, but heard the words of Konoha.


    "People in the rock, please don''t be afraid, you see that we are not malicious." A voice sounded.


    So many troops have been killed, so there is no malice. Zhong Yan endured his abdomen and shed two drops of cold sweat.


    And the people of Konoha smiled and laughed and didn''t dare to laugh. They wanted to know what they had just shouted.


    "Cough." Uchiha also felt that his own words had been over, and he was a little embarrassed. Then he continued to say: "Well, as long as you are willing to surrender, we will not abuse the prisoners, so please cooperate with you." Throw away the weapons in your hands so you can avoid unnecessary casualties or go home to see your wife and children."


    "Cough." Hearing Uchiha, he began to run the question again, and the sunset next to the cough reminded him.


    Uchiha continued to return to God and continued: "They of your natives will have a duel with my Uchiha Uchiha, and I can leave if I want to see it. I can leave now if I don''t want to see it."


    When Uchiha said that he was finished, I saw that I was talking in a low voice, and finally I was forced to leave a small part of the rock and wanted to leave a look at this wonderful movie-level showdown.


    The second generation of the shadows in the Yankun group also came back to God, and they were afraid of fighting, so they agreed with Uchiha.


    The next day, in front of the two armies, the army of Muye surrounded the venue. Uchiha took the crowd to the face of Yan Ren, and the second generation of Tu Ying also stood in front of the Yan Ren army.


    Looking at the shadows, Uchiha said faintly: "Well, the shadows of the adults, please allow me to introduce myself first, I am the commander of the wood leaves, Uchiha Uchiha."


    The second generation of Tu Ying looked strangely at Uchiha, although I heard that Uchiha was very young, but I didn''t expect it to be so young. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of desolateness. It was really old and useless.


    The shadows quietly looked at the face that could only be described by the word "handsome". "Do not talk nonsense, let''s get started."


    "Don''t worry." Uchiha looked at the shadows and then took a shot.


    The ninja who saw the darkness of the four leaves of the wood leaves from Uchiha and jumped out of Uchiha and the shadows, and then printed the words: "Jie enchantment. Five lines of enchantment."


    I saw a multicolored quadrangular pyramid appearing to cover Uchiha and the shadows.


    "Is this?" Tu Ying looked at the surrounding enchantment and doubted.


    "This is just an enchantment. This is the enchantment of the four dark forces of our wood leaves. Anyone can''t open it, it will not affect our battle." Uchiha said faintly, Then take out the dragon scale sword behind and look at the earth shadow: "Let''s get started."


    This enchantment is mainly to prevent the shadows from escaping. Who told him to be invisible?


    "Then let''s get started." The shadows returned, and then two short knives were pulled from the back.


    Uchiha and the shadows are facing each other, and a kind of gas field is formed from the two bodies, so that Uchiha waves the dust around them.


    "Is this the power of the shadows? It''s amazing." Anyone outside the rock or the wood leaves is staring at the situation inside the enchantment.


    Suddenly, the dust between the two must be, Uchihao rushed to the shadow with a dragon scale sword, watching Uchiha Í« Óî Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîIndo: "Turkish. Earth nuclear." Tu Ying hands on the ground, a huge stone pillar suddenly rose from the front of Uchiha.


    "Amount." Uchiha, who was flying to the shadow of the earth, saw the sudden stone pillar and quickly hid to the side.


    At this time Uchihabo only felt a flash in front of him, and the shadow of the earth suddenly shattered the stone pillar and rushed to the front of Uchiha.


    "Hurry." Uchiha snorted, and then quickly raised the dragon sword in his hand to hold the double shadow of the shadow.


    "The bandits. The technique of adding weight to the rock." Tu Ying suddenly shouted, Uchiha said that the strength of the two knives suddenly became bigger, and the legs were pressed by gravity and stepped into the soil.


    "It¡¯s not a big shadow, but the bandits are really powerful.¡± Uchiha looked at the opposite side of the earth.


    "Awesome is still behind." Tu Ying looked at Uchiha faint.


    "That''s the coach." Uchiha smashed his hands and pushed the shadows.


    Uchiha Í« ½á ½á : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : :


    More than a dozen water dragons were formed from the side of Uchiha, and they rushed to the shadow of the sky.


    "The bandits. The technique of light and heavy rock." The shadows in the air quickly knotted the road, then flew freely in the air, dodging the water dragon.

 Chapter 611：

    After a while, the shadows stood on the ground, and more than a dozen water dragons on the top began to swoop down. ??°ËÒ»ÖÐ?ÎÄ?W=W¡ÜW¡Ö. 81ZW. COM


    The shadow of the earth is printed: "Tuyu. Rock statue." A humanoid rock man suddenly appeared behind the shadow of the shadow to firmly protect the underground shadow, the water dragon hit the stone statue, the water dragon suddenly spread out. The water slowly flows down the rock.


    The shadow of the earth is closely staring at the opposite Uchiha through the eyes of the water.


    "I don''t think we have to play this trick anymore, otherwise I don''t know when it will end." Uchiha looked at the earthy shadow.


    "I am in line with my intentions." Tu Ying also looked at Uchihabo''s opening.


    Uchiha''s writing eyes began to appear in the eyes, and the shadows began to condense Chakra.


    The Muye army is surrounded by Yan Ren¡¯s place. Whether it¡¯s the wood leaves or the rock-bearing ninjas, they are all intently watching the enchantment, the match between Uchiha and the shadow, which is difficult to see in the shadow match. .


    At this time, in the enchantment, Uchiha and the shadows stared at each other, and suddenly they acted together. Uchiha rushed to the shadows and printed the words: "Water Margin. The technique of the water dragon bomb." The water slowly condenses in the air. Beads, then form a whirlpool around Uchiha, and a large amount of water turns into a water dragon to rush to the shadows.


    Looking at the rushing water dragon, the earth shadow stopped at the footsteps and said: "The bandits. The soil wall." The shadows were pressed to the ground, and a stone wall slowly rose from the ground, blocking the water dragon, and the water from behind. Rushing to the shadow of the earth, the shadows jumped on the top of the wall in three steps.


    Uchiha continued to seal the road: "Water Margin. Water beam light." A circular water mirror was formed in front of Uchiha and then the water beam quickly shot at the shadow.


    The earth shadows escaped the first few water beams, and several water beams burst into the stone wall. However, when they were hit by other water beams, the shadows printed: "Turkish. Hardening."


    Although the water beam did not shoot through the shadows, the hardened shadows were taken back by the water beam several steps.


    "Hey." Tu Ying spit out the blood, looked at the opposite side of the Uchiha wave suddenly disappeared, suddenly felt wrong, Uchiha Í« appeared in the back of the shadow of the dragon scale sword with a sharp Chakra sword stabbed into the shadow body of.


    Uchiha wrinkled and looked at the shadow in front of him. It felt a bit wrong. It turned out that the shadows in front were turned into several stones and scattered on the ground. Uchiha looked at the stone road: "The rock is separated? Even my writing eyes are can not tell."


    "Yes." Tu Ying suddenly appeared behind Uchiha, and punched into Uchiha, and turned into a stone in the middle of his fist. The shadow shouted: "Turk. Rock Fist."


    Uchiha Í« turned to a sword and crossed the stone fist in front of the earth shadow. The shadow of the shadow hit the sword of the dragon scale sword and shouted: "Turk. The technique of adding weight to the rock."


    "Hey." Uchiha vomited and blew his blood, and Uchiha was immediately shot and flew out.


    Uchiha squatted on the ground and squatted with a sword to prevent himself from falling.


    Tu Ying wins chasing and looks at Yu Zhibo and said: "Today, let you see my blood and continue to eliminate." Tu Ying said after forming a small enchantment in his hands after finishing his hands, and then shot at Uchiha.


    "This is the famous master of Tu Ying adults, the original world is stripped." Yan Ren outside the enchantment looked at the situation inside and discussed each other.


    "The adults will not have anything to do." The people on the side of the wood leaf looked worriedly.


    Uchiha looked straight at the enchantment and couldn¡¯t move.


    After the enchantment enveloped Uchiha, Uchiha suddenly disappeared into the enchantment.


    The people outside the wood leaf shouted at the sight of this situation: "Adult."


    "Uchiha wave." The sunset and the new help are also very worried outside shouting out.


    At this moment, Tu Ying frowned and then watched behind him with vigilance: "Not bad, this has been escaped by you."


    "Great, it is the second generation of the shadows." Uchiha suddenly rose from the water.


    "Water body?" Tu Ying puzzled.


    "Not bad." Uchiha said, watching the shadows, and then began to print: "If that''s the way, illusion. Darkness."


    In the eyes of the shadows, the entire enchantment slowly darkened.


    The shadows were vigilantly guarded around, and at this time the voice of Uchiha wave was heard in the darkness. "Swordsmanship. Broken." A sword crossed the right hand of the shadow, and the shadows licked his right hand, just like finding out The location of Uchiha.


    "It''s useless, you can''t find me." Uchiha''s voice came from all directions, so that the shadow could not be distinguished.


    "Hey, you are too small to look at me, I have stayed in the darkness, and I have practiced strong swordsmanship." The shadows faintly said: "Mystery. Stealth."


    In the darkness, even the shadows disappeared. I could only hear the sound of a sword colliding in the darkness. "Hey, hey, hey."


    After a while, "ºß" only heard the cold noise of Uchiha.


    The darkness slowly dissipated. Uchiha squatted on his left arm and stood on one side. The shadow was standing on the other side and was also a wolverine. The most obvious was the wound on the right arm and abdomen.


    Uchiha and the shadows moved again. When the two sides touched each other in the air, they separated again and stood on the side.


    Uchiha Í« ½á ½á ½á : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : :


    The shadow reaction is still very fast, and the road is printed: "The bandits. The technique of light and heavy rocks." The shadows flew up in an instant to avoid the slash of the water dragons in the air.


    "Don''t waste time, a trick to win the game Thunder. Thousands of birds." Uchiha shouted, and then began to condense the thunder chakra on his right hand.


    "Amount." Tu Ying looked at the thousand birds formed on the hands of Uchiha, and felt a threat. The hands quickly printed the words: "Turk. The technique of adding weight to the rock."


    Uchiha started to rush to the shadows at this time. At this moment, he suddenly felt that he was under tremendous pressure. The speed of the original thunderstorm was suddenly slowed down.


    Uchiha, who saw the slowness of the shadows, began to print: "Dust mites. The original boundary is stripped." A small enchantment is formed in both hands.


    "Ah." Uchiha continued to increase the thundering chakra to stimulate his body, so that his degree was accelerated, and the blood slowly flowed out of his mouth. Uchiha was suffering from a huge physical burden and endured the body. Discomfort, continue to rush to the shadows.


    "Go." Tu Ying Xiang Yu Zhibo shot the enchantment in his hand, Uchiha looked at the enchantment that was getting closer and closer to himself, and shot a strange bitterness in the shadow of the earth.


    When the enchantment enveloped Yu Zhibo, the shadow of the face began to show a triumphant smile: "Haha, today I know that I can''t leave alive, but I will pull you if I die."

 Chapter 612：

    Just when the shadows were pleasing, suddenly Uchiha¡¯s voice came, ¡°Ninjutsu. The technique of flying thunder. In August 1st? Wen? Net W (1) W (1) W?.? 8 (eight) 1 (eight) ZW.COM¡±


    Tu Ying looked surprised and looked at Yu Zhibo¡¯s sudden appearance in the bitterness, and then flew to the shadows. Uchiha looked at the shadow and shouted: ¡°You are dead today.¡±


    The shadows hurriedly printed: "The bandits. Rock statues." A humanoid rock man appeared between the shadows and Uchiha, and then the shadows felt unsafe and continued to print: "Turk. Hardening."


    After the shadows were finished, Uchiha had already reached the front of the rock man and shattered the rock man with the thousand birds on his right hand. He rushed to the front of the shadow and pierced the chest of the shadow.


    "Oh." Everyone outside saw this situation awkward. I didn''t expect Uchiha to defeat the Tuying adults.


    The people on the side of the wood leaf are very excited, and the people on the side of the rock are a dead face.


    "Amount." Tu Ying looked incredulously at the chest and looked at the right hand of Uchiha, and said slowly: "Good - powerful." After that, the shadow of the earth fell.


    "Oh." Uchiha also spit out a blood, and fell backwards weakly. At this time, the four dark troops who formed the enchantment appeared in the back of Uchiha, and supported Uchiha.


    "Uchiha wave, you are fine." The sunset and the new help appeared in front of Uchiha.


    "Nothing." Uchiha waved weakly and waved: "The next thing will be handed over to you."


    "Yes." The sunset and the new help.


    Three days later, Uchiha sat in the command line of the front line of Konoha, and Uchiha sat in the main position listening to the report of the dark part below.


    "Uchiha Í« Í« , , ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîThe dark part squatted on the ground.


    "Go on." Uchiha waved his hand.


    "Yes." The dark part retreated.


    Uchiha looked at the empty room and whispered to himself: "The war is over."


    Because this rock was defeated too fast, Yan Yancun had not responded and was surrounded by the army led by Dashen Pill, and this time, Yan Ren was captured by nearly 60,000 people and still died more than 40,000. People, after a few years of recuperation, can''t make up, so Iwamura and the country of the land have to ask for negotiations, and this time the diplomat is still Taro, so under their cooperation, Wei Lili induces the fire. The country has made a big profit.


    ¡°Uchibo¡¯s cooperation with you is really great.¡± Taro asked Uchiha to drink together before leaving.


    Of course, I heard that this guy has been promoted again. Originally, Taro also wanted to invite Uchiha to go to the place where only men can go, but it was rejected by Uchiha.


    Of course, Taro is indispensable to say that Uchiha is boring, and that he is also good at home, because only a few of them will accompany Taro to the place, so Taro is very memorable. Always said that it is a real man.


    However, Uchiha had not gone to the end, because Uchiha had been thinking about going home to see the master, and bid farewell to Taro, and Uchiha ran back to the station to pack up and prepare to go home. After all, eight months later, the hand was also fast. .


    Early the next morning, Uchiha took the road with the waking sunset and the big snake pill on the wooden leaf. When I arrived in the village, there was a burst of praise and encouragement, and Uchiha said that he would politely say it. At the end of the day, even Fei Fei couldn¡¯t stand it, and kicked Uchiha directly back home.


    When Uchiha saw no one at home, he knew that the outline hand was definitely in the hospital. When Uchiha went to the ward of the hand, he saw that the hand was holding a baby while sleeping, and his face showed the radiance of motherhood.


    "Wow wow." At this time, the baby woke up, as if there was a father and son induction. He saw Uchiha, and he immediately laughed. At this time, he was woken up by the baby. He saw Uchihachi¡¯s surprise: "Uchihachi Are you coming back? Come and see that I have a son for you," said the hand, shaking the child.


    "I''m sorry, I haven''t been able to get back in time, you have suffered." Uchiha sat down to the bed of the hand and looked at the hand gently and then picked up the child.


    "Nothing, you are a celebrity now, I believe that the child will not blame you, because he has the greatest father in the world." The master looked at Uchiha and looked happy.


    "Right, haven''t named the child yet, just give the child a name." The hand urged.


    "Well, in fact, I have long thought about it, just called Yu Zhibo." Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í«


    "Far?" The planner thought about himself.


    "Well, far, I hope that he will be farther away from me on the road of life, because he is our child." Uchiha is proud of his way, and he is obsessed with Uchiha.


    A year later, Uchiha sat in the room and looked at the increasingly mature side of the opposite side. There was also a yellow-headed child sitting next to him. Today, after returning to the village to report to Yu Fei, I came to find Uchiha, because I heard that Uchiha and I have a son when I left, and I would like to congratulate Uchiha.


    "This is the disciple I just received, the Feng Shui Gate, a very qualified young man." The little boy who is pointing at the other side introduced to Uchiha.


    "Yu Zhibo is an adult, hello." Bo Feng Shuimen looked at Yu Zhibo with a look of worship.


    Uchiha nodded to the water gate and then looked at the four generations of Naruto, who was named after the earthquake.


    "Oh, the first time I met, this is a gift for you Uchiha took out a reel and handed it to the watergate and smiled.


    "This" Watergate hesitated to look at the city.


    "Since Uchihao gave it to you, you will accept it. Anyway, this kid is rich and rich."


    "Yes, thank you Uchiha for being an adult." Watergate happily took the reel and then hesitated to play.


    Uchiha looked at the water door with a funny smile. I didn''t expect the four generations to be very shy when I was young. Then I said, "You can open it and see."


    "Well." Watergate nodded, then opened the reel, carefully looking at the contents of the reel, and the other side was also looking at the reel with curiosity. Then he looked at Yu Zhibo and said: "This is not the second generation. Naruto scroll of Naruto? I didn¡¯t expect your kid to be so generous."


    "The teacher is also a teacher. What is this?" Now the water gate still doesn''t understand what is written on the reel.


    "This is the second generation of Naruto''s creation of Ninjutsu, very powerful ninjutsu, and the whole wooden leaf is only the reel of Uchiha." The city also exclaimed, explained to Shuimen.

 Chapter 613： Festival

    Uchiha looked at them with a smile and smiled, then nodded slightly, and then said: "In fact, it is only the space of the second generation of Naruto creation, and this ninjutsu is not very mature, there are me. Practice some of the experience of this ninjutsu, you can refer to it. August 1st? Chinese?? Network W (a) W? W?.? 8? 1ZW.COM"


    "This, Uchiha, this is too expensive." This time, I am a little embarrassed.


    Uchiha swayed and shook his head: "Who are the two of us? Let me say that this kid is quite qualified. You should be able to learn the above ninjutsu and enlighten it. We will not necessarily be in the future." ¡±


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, I was touched by my heart. It was indifferent to the earth: "I remember your human feelings."


    "Forget it." Uchiha shook his head and didn''t care about the tunnel, and then looked at the self: "Is it still something that your kid has done in these years?"


    "I have been with the children for many years." I also remembered the truth.


    "Is the three children I met in Yuren Village that year?" Uchiha asked.


    "Well." He also said: "They are three"


    Later, he also talked to Uchiha, who talked about him and the long gate, several years ago.


    Finally, I also looked at the water gate next to Uchiha. "In fact, I am coming to see you today, but also please help me take care of the water gate first. I have something to go out for a few days."


    "No problem." Uchiha replied faintly.


    "Well, then I am relieved." I am grateful to be honest.


    After walking away, Uchiha took the water gate to pick a room to live, and returned to his room to take out his own necklace.


    In fact, a year ago, Uchihachi felt that this necklace was not simple. Finally, after more visits, he finally found the whirlpool of the people who lived in the leaves of the vortex, and the wife of Naruto, the wife of Naruto. Also called the whirlpool Chennai.


    It was only in her mouth that she learned that a vortex had experienced a rebellion. Cincinnati came to Muye in order to avoid the rebellion. It is said that the scale of the rebellion was very large, and the entire vortex was destroyed. Did not stay.


    Uchiha Í« Í« ¾Á ÄÎ ÄÎ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊ ÎÊWife) once gave a gift to the first generation.


    In the end, Uchiha said that it might be that the whirlpool of the waters that was given to the first generation may be the relic of the first generation.


    Uchiha Í« carefully looked at the necklace in his hand, although knowing that the necklace is not simple, but just do not know how to get it.


    Just when Uchiha took a necklace and thought about how to use it, in a dark place in Konoha.


    A group of people sat at the round table, when one of them looked at the other people and said: "Are you really ready to start with him?"


    "The power of that person is already too great, and the prestige in the military is too wide. It has already caused damage to the balance of the leaves of the wood. If this trouble is not solved now, it may be out of control in the future." The person on the position explained.


    "But the force that he is now in the wood leaves is not so easy to solve." Another person spoke.


    "Then cut off his partisan first," one suggested.


    "But who must start first?" asked one person.


    The person in the main seat said: "Recently, the sunset is not to transport things, after the grass-bearing village?"


    "What do you mean?" everyone in the room suddenly realized.


    "I''m sorry." At this moment, the first person who opened the mouth said: "The following things have nothing to do with me. Please forgive me."


    After that, the man left the room with two men behind him.


    "He" has someone pointing at the person who is angry.


    "Forget it." The person in the main seat waved his hand to interrupt the person''s words and continued: "He has been scared by that person. Even if he is missing, it doesn''t matter. Can we not pick up the person with us?" ¡±


    "The boss said it." Others echoed.


    "I don''t know what plans are there now?" one of them asked.


    "My plan is that the people in the Lord''s position are driving the voice down to everyone."


    When the people in the room were discussing the conspiracy, the person who left first took the two people out of the room.


    "Adult, are you really not planning to participate in this matter?" one of the men asked.


    The man smiled and glanced at the room behind him, and then said: "They are too small to see the person. They have not seen the person so badly. Maybe they are discussing now. At night, they are organized into information. Put it on his desk, I can guarantee that they are now looking for a dead end."


    "Is he so horrible?" The other hand did not agree.


    The man sternly slammed the hand, and then he said: "Wait, there are times when they regret it."


    After that, the man slowly left this, and the sun shone on the face of the man, and it was the enemy''s possession of Uchiha.


    In the grass-bearing village, a team of wooden leaves is slowly moving, and the sunset is absent-minded in front of the team.


    "Adult." At this time a reconnaissance ninja ran to the front of the setting sun: "Adult, we have already scouted, there is no danger ahead."


    "Know it, go on." The setting still frowned.


    "Adult." At this time, one of the captains next to the sunset looked puzzled: "We have not notified the village of Kusumi, but the second world war is almost over Is it necessary to take care of our wood leaves? Is it necessary to be so careful?"


    "Stupid." The sunset scolded: "As long as the day is not over, we can''t relax our vigilance, even in Konoha, know?"


    "Yes, the subordinates are wrong." The man lowered his head.


    "Well, go on, let the whole army move slowly." The sunset commanded.


    "Yes." The man should return the order.


    "How can I have an ominous premonition?" The sunset looked to the distance and said to himself.


    On the other hand, in the dark, a team of people are ambushing in front of the sunset team, and several mysterious people look at the place in front of themselves.


    "Adults, the army of Konoha has started to act again, and it is very cautious not to be too unhappy." A dark part ran to the front of the mysterious man.


    "The red sunset is really a good thing for the wood leaves, so all the way is so cautious, so that we can''t find the opportunity." The people sighed: "How can we not have these talents in our village?"

 Chapter 614： Festival

    "Adults, don''t feel guilty. Anyway, even if it is even more powerful, it will not be able to withstand the dark arrows behind. Who is the high-ranking boss who can be called such a wooden leaf? August 1st? Chinese network W (1) W? W (eight).? 8? 1 (one) ZW.COM" a humane.


    "Yes, since it can''t be used for me, I will get rid of it."


    "But will this irritate Muye Village? It is necessary to know that the person in the wooden leaf is not a good character. We have to deal with his subordinates." Another senior person is worried about the authenticity.


    "Who can know that we are doing it, and that is not the high-rises of the wooden leaves?"


    "Also." The person beside him nodded and agreed.


    "Well, I''m going to prepare for it. It seems that I can''t use odd things. We can only use strong ones."


    "Yes." Everyone should answer.


    At this time, in the village of Muye, Uchiha is playing with his baby son, and only hears the child shouting at Uchiha: "Dad."


    "Zhen." Uchiha stunned and smiled and kissed him.


    "Hey, you are like this, don''t let the faraway spoiled." The hand was smiling at his husband and son, and could not help but yell at Uchiha.


    "How come? I have never experienced fatherly love since I was a child. I don''t want to be like me." Uchiha sighed with a long sigh.


    Just as Uchiha and Ogawa were talking about the sky, a dark part suddenly appeared in front of Uchiha.


    "What?" Uchiha wrinkled and looked at the dark part of his eyes.


    "Adult, this is the information that the illusionist gave to the adults." The dark part took out a stack of information and handed it to Uchiha.


    "Go on." Uchiha took over the information.


    "Yes." The dark part retreated.


    Uchiha opened the information, and the smile on the face was gone. He looked angry and then threw the information on the ground and shouted: "There is no reason."


    "Wow wow." Just at this moment, I was scared by Uchiha, and I cried.


    While holding his son, he pointed carefully to Uchiha, and asked: "What''s wrong? It''s so atmospheric." After all, the master was the first time to see Uchiha''s fire, so it was a little strange.


    After hearing the cry of his son, Uchiha said that he would react, and then barely smiled at the outline: "I have to go out and take care of you at home."


    "Well."


    When he heard the outline, Uchiha nodded and disappeared in the same place.


    The outline hand looked worriedly at the departure of Uchiha.


    "The adults are not good, the enemy is too much, we are almost unable to stand up." One man ran to the front of the sunset.


    The setting sun calmed down and looked at the countless enemy troops that rushed toward themselves.


    Then calmly and unyieldingly the opponent said: "Can not stop but also block, we will soon have reinforcements, so that the brothers must stand up."


    "Reinforcement?" The man looked at the setting sun in confusion, and when he saw the sunset, the sharp eyes of the eyes could not help but shrink: "Yes."


    "Who is it?" When no one was there, the sunset showed a worried look and confusedly said to himself.


    Just then, the explosion suddenly exploded on the battlefield. "What happened?" The sunset asked the humanity who had retreated to the front.


    "Adult, it''s not good, is it." The man caught by the sunset pointed at the weak under the ground, and had not waited for him to finish a bitter shot.


    The sunset throws away the body in his hand, and slowly raises his head and looks forward to the surprised person: "Is it you?"


    "Oh, red sunset, now you have been surrounded by our people, if you surrender, I can consider giving you a life." People look at the sunset.


    The sunset looked at the people around me and the number of people falling down one by one was getting less and less. It seems that today I am escaping, and the sunset is dark.


    "I didn''t expect that you will actually appear in the grass-forbearing village. The people who bear the grass should be indispensable, but don''t be too proud of it. This will be known soon, and Uchiha will surely avenge me." "The sunset is slowly."


    "Even if this is the case, you can''t see it." When the people heard Uchiha, they were still hesitant, but they finally made up their minds to kill the sunset. Anyway, they have already offended, so it is more thorough.


    The sunset did not answer, and began to print directly: "It is not so easy to want my life, let you see my own strongest illusion, red sunset."


    When people come to hear the sunset, they will not be surprised but show a hint of conspiracy.


    Just when the sunset was not feeling right, a group of white objects slowly grew up from the sunset.


    The sunset felt that his chakra was slowly losing, when a strange face slowly emerged, staring at the sunset: "Sunset adults, you counted."


    The sunset does not look at the strange face, but looks at the humanity: "I didn''t expect a big man like you to use this trick."


    "You don''t have to worry about this. If you don''t want to be convinced of me, then go to hell." The man looked at the sunset with a look: "Want to blame you for the wrong village."


    A bitterness is not inserted into the chest of the setting sun.


    After a while, one of the men ran to the person and respectfully said: "Adult, not good, the army of a wooden leaf is coming to this side."


    "We withdraw." The man glanced at the sunset on the ground and then left calmly.


    "Fast, speed up." Uchiha stunned with an army to the sunset, but unfortunately, when Uchiha arrived, there was only one body of the Muye army.


    "Adult." One of the captains around Uchiha said that the scene was sorrowful.


    Uchiha slammed his hand and interrupted his words faintly said: "Go and look for it, where is the sunset?"


    "Yes." Everyone should answer.


    For a long time, one man ran over and found it.


    Uchiha rushed to the past, and saw the setting sun and eyes, and fell on his face with a look of indifference. A bitterness was still stuck in his chest.


    Uchiha slowly walked to the side of the setting sun, calmed his face, slowly closed the eyes for the sunset, and whispered to himself: "Do not worry, I will avenge you for the sunset." Uchiha Í« Í« right hand presses the sunset The head slowly condenses Chakra on the hand.


    In the dark part, there is a trick to search for the scene of the dead. Uchiha slowly slowly let go of the head of the sunset, then take a reel from his chest and watch the reel Uchihao hold back the tears in his eyes, saying to himself: "I know, I will take care of the red and treat her as my daughter."


    I don''t know if it is an illusion. Uchiha said that after only saying this, there was a smile on the face of the setting sun.


    "No matter who you are, I have to pay for you." Uchiha suddenly stood up and roared into the sky.

 Chapter 615： Festival

    "What? The sunset is dead?" Fei Fei stood up in shock from the seat and looked at the opposite side of the sullen Uchiha. In August 1st, the text network?? W?W (a) W?. ?8 (eight) 1? Z? W (a). COM


    "Yes, and died in the grass village, and the entire army of wood leaves have been annihilated." Uchiha faint.


    "How is this possible?" Fei Fei slowly sat down and then wondered: "The horses led by the setting sun can''t even kill the whole team without any effort."


    "Because the ambush of the sunset is not only the grass-bearing village, but also the people of Sha Niu Village." Uchiha Í« stared at the flying road.


    I felt that Uchiha¡¯s eyes were so stunned, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit guilty, and then tried to think about this series of events.


    "You should be aware of Huo Yingcun from the sand-bearing village to the grass-bearing village. There is also a tight line of defense between the leaves of the wood. As long as there is no wood leaf, it is impossible to cross the wood leaves and go to the territory of the grass-bearing village." Uchiha waved open.


    "You mean that I also participated in this incident." Fei Fei took a sip of smoke and then looked at Uchiha faintly.


    "Your people understand that I would rather die than let my family members be hurt. I just want to know who the responsible person is responsible for that day." Uchiha said.


    "You mean," Fei Fei''s face is dignified.


    "There is a traitor, and it is still the top of the wood leaf." Uchiha shouted.


    "Impossible, how is this possible?" Fei Fei said to Yu Zhibo with an unbelievable look: "People of Muye could not sell wood leaves, let alone high-rises."


    "Not everyone is as selfless as you are, and I hope that they are not doing it, or else" Uchiha yells and laughs.


    "What are you doing?" asked Fei Fei.


    "I will give it to me, I will definitely check this out." Uchiha stood up and looked at the flying road: "There is a daughter of the sunset, and I will give it to me to raise it."


    "Ke" Fei Fei originally wanted to say something, but Uchiha did not give him this opportunity and left.


    "Hey, the outside world is not smooth, is there any ripple inside the wood leaves? I hope Uchihao will not make things too big." Fei Fei was sitting in his seat, unable to speak to himself.


    At the home of Uchihabo, the master took his son and looked at Uchiha, who was slowly approaching. Uchiha took a little girl and slowly walked towards the outline.


    "Uchiha wave, this is" the little girl asked in a puzzled look at Uchiha¡¯s little girl.


    Seeing the outline hand and the far, Uchiha waved a smile on the hand, then looked at the red face and said kindly: "This is the only daughter in the sunset, the red sun, and your future daughter-in-law."


    Wen Yan, the master relieved, said to Uchiha: "I have heard about the sunset, you don''t have to be sad." Then look at the face behind Uchiha, looking at the outline hand.


    "Well, I am fine." Uchiha Í« smiled and smiled. Uchiha Í« Í« ºì ºì Ö¸Ïò Ö¸Ïò Ö¸Ïò Ö¸Ïò Ö¸Ïò Ö¸Ïò Ö¸Ïò Ö¸Ïò Ö¸Ïò Ö¸Ïò Ö¸Ïò Ö¸Ïò Ö¸Ïò Ö¸Ïò Ö¸Ïò Ö¸Ïò Ö¸Ïò Ö¸Ïò


    When I heard Uchiha¡¯s words, Red was in the hand: "Auntie is good."


    "Good, good boy." Gang handed a red face with joy and said to the red: "You will live in the aunt''s house in the future, okay?"


    "But, Dad, he can''t find me when he comes back?" Red is really authentic.


    When he mentioned the sunset, Uchiha stunned his face. After seeing the hand, he opened his eyes to the red: "Your father and your uncle Uchiha are good friends. He has gone far and far, and he will definitely wait for him to come back." Come back to see Xiaohong''s good, and there is a far brother here to play with you."


    "Yeah, red sister, I am not alone in the future, I will protect you in the future." The far-milk voice slaps his little chest.


    "Oh." Uchiha and his hand saw the little adult in the distance and couldn''t help but smile.


    "Adult, from the news of the grass-forbearing village, the people who have endured the sand have killed the sunset." A dark part squatted on the ground and looked at the old man sitting in front of him.


    "Well, I know, let''s go." The old man opened his mouth.


    "Yes." The dark part retreated.


    At this time, another old man on the side said to the old man: "The Japanese adult, since the first step has removed the sunset, broke the left arm of Uchiha Uchiha, and what do we do next?"


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry about Uchiha Uchiha, or he''s crazy, it''s not fun. So now we are not suitable for another shot, or wait for the next opportunity to talk about it." For the old man''s eyes flashed a trace The light is faint.


    "It makes sense." The two old men on the other side should answer.


    "Ha ha ha, Uchiha Uchiha, we still have time, you will slowly watch your close people die in front of yourself." The old man smiled proudly.


    At this time, Uchiha, who was chanted, was sitting at the headquarters of the dark department. The illusion of the next singer said coldly: "How are things investigated clearly?"


    "Well." Fantasy knows that Uchiha is not in a good mood now. He does not dare to make jokes in peacetime. He said seriously: "This is their information. According to my understanding, they want to deal with you, but they are worried that your power is too great. So I want to cut off the people around you, so they start with the sunset."


    Uchiha took over the information of the illusion, looked at it for a while, and asked the illusion: "Is these people involved, or is it their family decision?"


    "As far as I know, they are self-proclaimed."


    "This is good. If there are so many families involved, it will be really difficult." Uchiha faintly said.


    "What are you going to do with these people?" asked the illusion.


    When I heard the illusion, Uchiha squinted his eyes and then faintly said: "Blood debts must be paid for by blood However, the strength of these people is not weak, and you don''t need to ask for help." Asked the illusion.


    "No, I have to deal with these people, and let my teacher know that I can''t do anything." Uchiha said: "You go to the moon and the purple and the night."


    "Don''t you think," Mirage was surprised.


    Yu Zhibo ignored the surprise of the illusionist and continued: "This time there are still people who have not participated, or an old friend, it is time to talk to him."


    The illusionist looked at Uchiha with a look of admiration. I didn''t expect Uchiha to find a way so quickly.


    "But if he doesn''t agree, what should he do?" asked the illusion.


    "He will promise, and then ask him for his help, but I don''t want to make things too much trouble." Uchiha looked at the ground with a squint.


    "I will let them know that I am offended by my end. If I want to take my life, I will be prepared to die at any time." Uchiha said to himself.

 Chapter 616： Festival

    On the side of the group, "the group of adults, this is the letter that my family gave you. August 1 Chinese W¡ÙW¡ÖW ¡Ý. ¡Ù 8 = 1 ¡Ü Z ¡Ý W ¡Ý. = C ¡Ü O ¡Ý M" a dark part Give a letter to the group.


    The group secretly opened the letter and was deeply attracted by the content inside.


    After a while, the head of the regiment sighed and held down his excited heart, then looked at the opposite dark side: "What else do you have to explain to adults?"


    "Yu Zhibo said that if the masses agree and do it, the adults can immediately honor their promises."


    "Go back and tell your grown-ups, I said that I promised, and when he will see what he wants to see." The group promised.


    "Yes." The dark part responded and then went back to life.


    After the dark part, the subordinates behind the group asked: "Do you really want to help Uchiha Uchiha and give up those elders?"


    When I heard the words of the subordinates, the group¡¯s Tibetan smile said: ¡°I¡¯m just using each other with Uchiha, and I¡¯m taking what I need. I¡¯m saying that they have nothing to do with me.¡±


    The ministry said: "Is the adult wanting to sit on the mountain?"


    The group secretly shook his head and explained: "The fighting is true, but it is not evenly matched. The old man just touches the stone in the egg. You see, even the secret things let the opponent know clearly. What can be? climate."


    The group held the letters of Uchiha, and it was all the circumstances when the elders conspired.


    "Not to mention Uchiha, this kid is so on the way, put forward such preferential conditions, even the discount can not be refused." The group continued: "And compared with the old man will only speak empty words."


    A bad check wants to hit me. You are not very tall. Do you look down on me? Hey, the group sneer and screamed to the subordinates behind him: "The order is passed, and we will withdraw our people tomorrow night."


    "Yes, adults."


    In the future, I will have my own power and will no longer be subject to people. "Root" is a very good name, thank you, Uchiha, I will help you once this time. The group stood up and looked out into the darkness of the window. In the secret part of a dark part, Uchiha took the illusion and slowly approached the room. At this time, the moon shadow, the night and the purple enamel in the room had already waited inside.


    Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî


    The three men nodded with a heavy face. After all, they were all wood leaves, and their moods were very depressed. Moreover, both the purple and the night had worked with the sunset.


    Uchiha took the information from the illusionist and handed them to them, saying, "Let''s see for yourself."


    The three of them took the information and carefully read it again. The night said: "Is it? How is this possible?" Zi Yan and Moon Shadow are also a strange look.


    "Don''t be surprised." Uchiha said faintly: "Nothing is impossible."


    "But are you sure you want to start with them? You know that this carelessness is that we will all become sinners of Konoha." The moon shadow on the side looked worriedly at Uchiha.


    "I have thought about this for a long time. I am responsible for all the responsibilities." Uchiha said firmly: "I will not allow someone to hurt my friends, including you."


    Uchiha took a serious look at the moon shadow: "My loved ones."


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, the cold-blooded face of the moon shadow could not help but look down on Uchiha.


    On the side of the illusion, looking at Uchiha¡¯s serious expression and the shyness of the moon shadow, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. But Uchiha, now can¡¯t take care of their thoughts, and then asked the purple and the night: ¡°What else? ?"


    Zi Yan looked at Yu Zhibo and said: "The sunset is also my good friend. He must help him with his hatred, and I believe that you will not do anything to hurt Muye, so I have no problem."


    Uchiha suddenly stood up and said loudly: "Now I am announcing the official start of the action tonight."


    Today''s night, the extraordinarily hot, as the three generations of Huo Yingfei, I have to go to rest early in the usual time, because there is still a lot of work to be done tomorrow.


    But today, I can¡¯t sleep, I always feel that there is something to be born, and I think of Uchiha¡¯s way of daytime, I don¡¯t know if I will do anything.


    "Although I know that Uchiha will not make a bad thing for Konoha, but his temper is too impulsive, will not do anything impulsive?" Fei Fei walked around the room and talked to himself. The road, smoking from time to time, the entire room is full of smog.


    "Huo Ying adults." Just then a voice came in, and Fei Fei recognized that he was sent to "monitor" the dark part of Uchiha. Why came back so quickly, and he sneaked a secret voice, then hurriedly opened the door and looked at the man on the floor and asked: "How is it, Uchiha is not quietly staying at home?"


    The dark part is difficult to say: "Uchiha, a big man, has come, let me tell you, he is waiting for you in the front hall."


    "What?" Fei Fei was surprised, how did Uchihao come?


    "Okay, let me go." Fei Fei continued to go back to God and then rushed to the front hall with his men.


    When Fei Fei came to the front hall, he saw Uchiha, who was sitting on the table, closed his eyes and meditated, next to a pot of boiling water, and various tea sets.


    "Oh." Ô³ ÕûÀí ÕûÀí ÕûÀí , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ,


    I heard the words of Fei Fei Uchiha opened his eyes and looked down. He sat down next to him and said: "I can''t sleep tonight, I am worried that the teacher can''t sleep, so I will come to see the teacher. Give someone a reassurance."


    Of course, Fei Fei heard the words of Yu Zhibo¡¯s pun, but he couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Since we can¡¯t sleep tonight, let¡¯s have a cup of tea together. After all, we haven¡¯t had tea together for a long time. ¡±


    "Okay." Uchiha faintly smiled, then pointed to the tea set beside him: "To bring these to you today is to drink your tea."


    "No problem." Fei Fei picked up the tea set and began to sort it out.


    "This tea is just like being a man. It must be slow, not too impatient, or it will destroy the atmosphere of drinking tea." Yu Fei looked at Uchiha and suddenly began to speak.


    "Yes." Uchiha said with a slight smile: "Beginning to young people, drinking tea should be early, or if the water is cool, you can''t make delicious tea. You say, Mr. Fei Fei?"


    "Yes, yes." Fei Fei said: "Come on tea."

 Chapter 617：

    Yu Fei handed it to the Uchiha Cup, and Uchiha took it and then took a sip, then looked at the place where there was already a fire in the distance, and his eyes were deep. W (eight) W? W?. (8) 8?1?Z?W (1). (8) C (eight) OM


    Did you start? Uchiha licked his mouth and squinted his heart.


    At this time, in a house in Konoha, two old men are drinking.


    One of the old men said: "I really don''t know what the boss is thinking. It is not easy to kill the Uchiha Uchiha, and actually said what time to wait."


    Another old man said: "You can''t say that, the boss has his own considerations, and it is not so easy to kill the boy of Uchiha."


    The old man just said: "What is difficult, who are we? We are the elders of Muye, representing the highest instructions of the wooden leaves. The Uchiha Uchiha does not rely on himself as a disciple of Huo Ying, winning. After a few ÕÌ ÕÌ ¾Í ¾Í , , , , , , , , , , , , , ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾ÓLet those juniors know that we are amazing."


    "You drink too much." The old man held the drunken old man and looked around to persuade him. Then he looked to the dark side and shouted: "Who?"


    "Giggle, just because you also want to be against Uchiha." A man in a black coat walked out from the shadows.


    "Who are you?" The old man stared at the people with vigilance.


    The man took off the mask and revealed a fascinating face, and looked at the old man''s head in front of his head.


    "My name is nightingale." The illusion girl squinted at the old man.


    The strange thing is that the old-fashioned old man suddenly obsessedly looked at the nightingale.


    The nightingale saw the expression of the old man smile, then went to the old man and said, "The people are so lonely and cold tonight."


    "Then I will give you a warm embrace." The old man * smiled, then extended his hands and wanted to hold the nightingale.


    The night licking the corner of the mouth reveals a cold face that is completely different from the one just now, "Amount." Suddenly the old man¡¯s eyes are round and round, and now the old man¡¯s expression has long since disappeared. He looked incredulously at the abdomen¡¯s bitterness: you"


    The old man fell slowly, and the nightingale solved the old man who had been drunk next to him. Then he looked at the two people on the ground and said coldly: "It¡¯s really unbearable, Uchiha¡¯s adults are really wise, and the wood leaves have these elders. The tragedy of Konoha."


    After that, the nightingale slowly walked out of the house, and suddenly looked at him with a sly face and looked at the distance and said: "The mission is completed, I will definitely be able to get the appreciation of Uchiha."


    On the other side of the forest, an old man stood in the open field with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes and looked to the side faintly: "Who? Come out."


    "The alertness is really sensitive." A majestic man came out in a black coat.


    "Who are you, why are you here?" The old man looked at the humanity.


    "Are you amazing?" The man licked his lips and showed his enthusiasm.


    "Ah?" The old man looked at the man in surprise.


    At this moment, the comers suddenly rushed to the old man.


    "Tiger fist - ºð." The people came to the old man with a punch, and the old man seemed to see the tiger rushing toward himself in the fist of the coming man, and he was shocked.


    Flashing back, the man punched the ground and saw the floor was broken.


    The old man looked at the situation on the ground, and his heart was tight. Then he looked at the people and said, "No matter who you are, if you want to kill me, then I will kill you first."


    The old man said that he was rushing to the people, and the people did not panic and rushed to the old man again.


    The moon shadow looks at the body of the land, erases the blood on his knife, and looks to the distance and says to himself: "Hey, Uchiha, is your decision right?"


    The night of the night calmly put away his knife, glanced at the old man standing with a knife behind him, and said: "The famous knife also needs people who can use it. It seems that you are not that person."


    After leaving the night to leave, just left in the dark, the old man who had stood still sighed: "It seems that I am really old." After that, the old man fell directly to the ground.


    Zi Yan looked at the old man who was still sitting on the seat with a dignified look: "Do you know that I am coming?"


    The old man looked at Zi Zi with a faint look: "Some things can''t be avoided after all, but I didn''t expect the guy who was hiding in the group to cooperate with Uchiha."


    "This is the rebellion." Zi Yan satirized.


    "Maybe." The old man slowly stood up and continued: "But I value the interests."


    The purple scorpion flashed away from the place, and the old man suddenly appeared in that place.


    Zi Yan looked at the old man with a dignified look and slowly pulled out from behind.


    On the side of Uchiha and Yu Fei, suddenly a dark part appeared in front of Fei Fei and Yu Zhibo, "Huoying adults." He looked at Yu Zhibo with a look of hesitation.


    Fei Fei put down his teacup and glanced at Uchiha, who was drinking tea without any trouble, and then said to the dark side: "What do you say, you are your own."


    "Yes." The dark part replied, and then said: "There are several places in the village that are on fire. According to our investigations," the dark part could not help but look at Uchiha.


    "What are you? Say." asked Fei Fei.


    "It is the residence of the elders of the village, and the people who are in the action of the dragon group."


    "Dragon group?" Hearing here, Fei Fei understood and looked at Yu Zhibo and said: "Do you have anything to say to me."


    "After some things, you will know." Uchiha snorted and smiled at him.


    "As far as I know, the Dragon Group is an organization that specializes in selecting the elites in the dark and the orphans you have adopted in various places. www.novelhall.com~ is your guard and your ace." Tao, then think of what is coming, staring at Uchiha, continue: "Do you start with them?"


    "Adult." At this moment, a man in a black coat appeared behind Uchiha and whispered to Uchiha.


    Yu Fei looked puzzled at the person who suddenly appeared. Uchiha nodded to the incoming person and then looked at the flying road: "You don''t want to know Mr. Fei Fei? You look over there."


    Fei Fei followed Uchiha''s fingers to the distance, and saw the fire of the sky, and he could not help but be surprised: "Do you really do it?"


    "Yes." Uchiha nodded and said: "Now they are all dead."


    "Sure enough, why are you so reckless?" Fei Fei stood up and walked around in an anxious way.


    "Yes, during the war, those so-called elders played a very important role. Unfortunately, after the war was over, they were eager to fight for power. In order to kill me, I would not hesitate to unite the enemy of Konoha.

 Chapter 618： Festival

    You said, "Yu Zhibo said that the more excited, the more he remembered that when the sunset died, he stood in front of Fei Fei and continued: "What role does this elder have? ¡±


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, I was also speechless and could not speak for a long time. Eight? One Chinese network?? W ¡Ý W = W ¡Ý. ¡Ý8¡Ü1¡ÜZ¡ÖW¡Ö. ¡ÝC¡ÙOM


    "Teacher, think about it." Uchiha looked at him and then turned and left, but suddenly stopped and said: "And, tell the rest of the elders for me, as long as they are safe and secure." Elders, I will not hurt them. If anyone wants to start with me, think about the other people¡¯s end, and today¡¯s tea party is very good.¡± After that, Uchiha left with his own people, only left. Xiafei flew alone to stand in place.


    "Oh." There was only one sigh of flying flies.


    "Go back to heaven." The elders turned to the place in the same place and cast back to the sky to block the bitterness of flying.


    The purple scorpion fell from the air and looked tired and looked at the elders who had stopped on the opposite side.


    The elders of the day are also breathing, but they are better than the purple scorpion. They look at Zi Yan: "It¡¯s really old, it¡¯s not going to move a little, but you want to kill me is not that simple.¡±


    "It¡¯s not easy to be a big elder of the Japanese family." Three people walked into the room from outside the door.


    "Uchiha wave?" Purple eyes are always humane.


    The man who was so proud of it was Uchiha, and smiled at the purple sable: "It¡¯s hard for you."


    "Unfortunately, my mission has failed." Purple Road.


    "Uchiha Uchibo is really you," he said to the elders.


    "You should know the consequences when you take the shot." Uchiha looked coldly at the Japanese elders.


    "Yes, how about it, people can pay even the cost of life for what they want." The elders are not afraid of Uchiha, and they are faint.


    "You are not afraid of death?" Uchiha is a bit of an accident. In general, the more people with higher weights, the more they love their lives.


    "I''m afraid, no one will not be afraid of death, but I am a big elder of the Japanese family. If you start with me, the Japanese will not let you go." The elders are proud of the truth.


    "Ha ha ha." Hearing the words of the elders to the elders, Uchiha laughed and laughed, leaving the surrounding men and the cicadas a fog.


    Suddenly, Uchiha looked sharply at the elders, and then rushed to the front of the elder who was still unable to respond. He grabbed his neck with one hand, put his whole person on the wall, and then opened his eyes and stared at it. He said coldly: "Are you threatening me?"


    "I" turned to the elders until Uchiha said that they would react, and looked at Uchiha with a look of fright and couldn''t tell.


    The other people on the side looked at Uchiha, and looked at Uchiha, and I didn¡¯t expect Uchiha to be so fast. Although the elders of the day had already fought with the cicada, at least they did not have the power to counterattack, but Still being swayed by Uchiha.


    "Haha, you will be scared." Uchiha said coldly: "I tell you, don''t say it is you, even if the Japanese people dare to annoy me, hehe."


    After Uchiha said to the elders, he was dying in the hands of the elders in the hands of the hands. He might not believe that Uchiha would dare to kill him.


    Uchiha looked at the body in his hand and shouted outside the door: "Come in."


    "Oh, congratulations, Uchiha has finally revenged for his friends." I saw the group and walked in with two men.


    The two hands of Zi Yan and Yu Zhibo looked at the group with vigilance.


    Uchiha Í« Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö Ïö


    "Where, just what I said before," asked the group carefully and tentatively.


    "No problem, since the group of adults cooperates, I can''t lose the contract. So, how about the meeting of the elders group tomorrow?" Uchiha faintly said.


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, the group was happy from the heart, and then excitedly said: "No problem, I will arrange it."


    After that, the group quickly hurriedly left with his men.


    "Uchiha wave." Zi Yan walked to Uchihabo''s side and said something to stop and say.


    "I know what you want to say. I don''t care if I come to do this." Uchiha shouted.


    "Good." Zizhu replied.


    Then he said to the two men: "Go to the home one day and tell them that the elders have their place."


    "Yes." Two people quit.


    "The good play has just begun." Uchiha said to himself.


    Early the next morning, Fei Fei and the group gathered here to convene the remaining elders at the Huo Ying office meeting.


    It is a pity that this meeting was not in the same way as usual. The scene was a mess. The squatting and sitting on the main seat looked helplessly smoking a cigarette. The Huo Ying consultants on both sides sat in the seat and closed their eyes. In addition to their other elders have already fried the pot.


    "Too much, Huo Ying adults, you said that even if the elders really made mistakes, it is up to the people of our elders to negotiate and decide how to deal with them. Why does he, Uchiha Uchiha, dare to do this? "An elder holds the information in his hand and flies at the air."


    "That is, what does he think of us as elders? If you want to kill, you can kill people who are called Konoha." Another elder.


    Although all the elders are complaining to Fei Fei, saying that Yu Zhibo''s bad words ~ www.novelhall.com ~ but no one dares to say to deal with Yu Zhibo, after all, those people''s foresight has not yet lived.


    ¡°Hey.¡± A subtle opening of the door, the scene of the scene is quiet and quiet.


    Everyone turned their eyes to the door. "ßÕßÕ" saw Uchiha Í« slowly coming in. He was followed by a group, a middle-aged man wearing a kimono and several people wearing family costumes.


    "Hey, all come." Uchiha squinted and glanced at the crowd.


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, everyone was quiet and screaming, and I dared not speak. The Huo Ying consultants around Yu Fei went to bed and Xiaochun opened their eyes and looked at Uchiha and his group. "When you come, sit down."


    When she heard her, Uchiha waved a smile and said: "It doesn''t have to sit. Today we are here to say a few things."


    When I heard Uchiha¡¯s words, the waterhouse¡¯s door was open: ¡°Oh, what?¡±


    "First." Uchiha said, pointing out the index finger: "Behind me, these are representatives of various families. They will replace those who become the elders of Konoha."

 Chapter 619： Festival

    Uchiha¡¯s words instantly boiled up the elders on the scene, and even Fei Fei was surprised to see Uchiha, who were the families of those who were killed by Uchiha yesterday. They are all the leaves of the woods. Now I am so close to Uchiha. W=W¡ÙW¡Ù. =81ZW. COM


    Uchiha was very satisfied with the reaction of everyone, and then extended his index finger and **** to open: "Second." The scene calmed down, and everyone listened to Uchiha.


    "We decided to set up two other organizations outside the dark department, a "Dragon Group" led by me, and a "root" under the responsibility of the elders of the regiment. These two organizations only listened to the orders of Huo Ying." Pico way.


    "What?" Now even the two Huoyu consultants who went to Xiaochun and Mitomenyan were shocked. The two looked at each other''s hearts and secretly. The group and Uchiha were really colluding together, and then they kept silent. No sound.


    Fei Fei was also frowning, but did not interrupt the words of Uchiha, and it was the default in the eyes of others, so the scene calmed down.


    Uchiha said that he was relieved to see this situation, and if all the members opposed it, Uchiha had no way to do it. He could not kill them all.


    Uchiha and a group of spectators looked at each other and then said: "In this case, if there is no objection, then things will be fixed."


    After that, Uchiha took all the people away, leaving only a group of stunned elders, one by one stunned at the people around them, and then everyone looked at Fei Fei.


    "Hey, I think you should ask."


    "Yeah, yeah." The other elders agreed.


    "Yes, Uchiha is a good young man, but it may be dangerous for him to go on like this."


    "Well, I should talk to him." Fei Fei took a cigarette and then faintly.


    At night, Uchiha stood in his own yard, looked at the moonlight in the sky with a wine glass, and then said to him: "Since the teacher Fei Fei came, come out."


    Fei Fei slowly walked out from behind the tree with a pipe, and looked at Yu Zhibo and said: "I didn''t expect you to have such a leisurely feeling, and still enjoy the moon here."


    When I heard Fei Fei, Uchiha smirked and smiled and turned to look at the flying road: "Is they asking you to come to me?"


    Yu Fei¡¯s silence will open the door: ¡°Your day¡¯s work is really a bit too much. Even if you want to expand your power, you shouldn¡¯t be so radical. You know that although I don¡¯t object to your power, even if you don It is up to you to inherit the position of Huo Ying, and you will have these forces in the future."


    When I heard Fei Fei, even Uchiha was a little surprised. I didn¡¯t expect Yu Fei to value himself so much. Uchiha said to the flying dragon: "You know that I am not interested in Huo Ying, I just want to talk to myself. The loved ones are alive and well."


    "For" Fei Fei just wanted to speak, he was interrupted by Uchiha, and Uchiha looked at Fei Feidao: "I don''t have any family members to me, although I will protect the leaves but I am It won''t be a fire shadow, and you can go back and tell them that as long as they don''t take the initiative to shoot me, I won''t deal with them, let them rest assured."


    "Is that the case?" Գ Գ į į į , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ,


    "And, I¡¯m a teacher and I¡¯m just taking care of you.¡± Uchiha looked at the flying road.


    "They are not very good, and aren''t there you?" asked Fei Fei in confusion.


    "I want to do one thing, one thing that I am not sure about. If I can''t come back, I will ask you if you can''t come back." Uchiha said that after drinking the wine in his hand, he flew to fly. Sincerely.


    Then I left, and I was only staring at the back of Uchiha, and I was puzzled.


    In a forest of wood leaves, a white knife flashed through, and the trees along the way were cut off. Yan Mao stood on the ground with a cold face.


    "Hey." Uchiha went slowly from the side and looked at Yan Maodao: "Your knife has improved."


    "How come you?" Yan Mao took up the knife and looked at Yu Zhibo''s faint tunnel.


    "There is something that needs your help." Uchiha waved a smile.


    "It is because of this sunset." Yan Mao said.


    "Not bad." Uchiha replied.


    "I have no problem asking for help, but" Yan Mao suddenly stared at Uchiha and said: "You have to fight with me once."


    "Do you really do this?" Uchiha asked faintly.


    "I have tried hard to fight with you now, I want to know that my efforts are not in vain." Yan Mao looked fanatical.


    Uchiha meditation, once again said: "Well, since it is your request, I am satisfied with you." Uchiha Í« slowly took out the dragon scale sword from behind.


    In the Huo Ying office, Fei Fei was sitting on the main seat with a contemplative expression, and at this time two Huo Ying consultants came in.


    Fei Fei glanced at the two and said: "You are here."


    Turning to Xiaochun, I looked at Fei Fei and asked faintly: "How, how do you know Uchiha?"


    Fei Fei slowly spit out the gas, and then said: "How can I say, as long as others do not interfere in his life, and as long as he does not start with him, he will not take the initiative, you can rest assured."


    The next door of the Mito door inflammation said: "This is also good, Uchiha, this child actually has the potential to do the fire shadow, can be cultivated but does not correct his mentality ~ www.novelhall.com~ This is not good for the wood leaves ""


    When I heard the door inflammation, Fei Fei smiled and said: "Unfortunately, people don''t want to be a fire shadow, his ambition is not here."


    "Oh." I heard the words of Fei Fei, and went to bed Xiaochun and Mitomen Yan. I was surprised to know that Huo Ying¡¯s position is the dream of countless people. I didn¡¯t expect Yu Zhibo to care for this kid.


    "Well, don''t talk about the kid''s problem, or talk about what you are doing? It won''t be early in the morning. Is this just for Uchiha?" Fei Fei, a pair of Zhizhu, looked at the two humane.


    "Well." Turning to Xiaochun to see the door inflammation, Men Yan said: "This is the case, this elders group incident led to people in Sha Ren Village and Cao Ren Village are afraid of revenge from the wood leaves, so the two villages Prepare to jointly attack the wood leaves, but now only the Sharon Village, the people in the grass village are still hesitant."


    Fei Fei took over the information of the door inflammation, took a look and then whispered: "How do you think?"


    Turning to Xiaochun, he said: "Our elders agree that there are two ways to go now. One is to start a war with the sandgrass coalition, and the other is to talk to them and not to pursue the sunset."

 Chapter 620： Festival

    Fei Fei thought for a moment and then said, "What do you think you have to do?"


    Men Yan said: "We are inclined to the second article. After all, the Second World War has just ended. It is not suitable for war now. The two villages of Muye and the two villages have just won the victory. The vitality has not recovered yet. This may also cause full tolerance. Concerns, if the two villages in Shuiyan will counterattack the wood leaves, even Lei Rencun, which did not play in World War II, may declare war on us. In this way, Konoha will become the target of public criticism. You think we Can you bear this consequence?"


    Listening to the analysis of the door inflammation, Fei Fei nodded and said: "It is true that your analysis is justified, but unfortunately. Eight?? A Chinese network W¡ÖWW.81ZW.COM" said here, Fei Fei sighed gently Tone, looking out the window, faintly said: "Uchiha has been out."


    "What?" The two Huo Ying consultants were surprised. Turning to Xiaochun, he looked puzzledly at Fei Fei. "I haven''t heard of any army transfer?"


    Fei Fei smiled slightly: "Because he only took away a thousand dark parts."


    ¡°A thousand dark parts?¡± Door Yan was surprised: ¡°What can so few people do?¡±


    "I believe he will solve this problem because he is my most proud disciple." Fei Fei proudly said.


    Just as they were discussing Uchiha, the Uchiha was carrying a thousand dark parts at the Muye Base Camp on the border of Konoha and Sha Niu.


    "Uchibo Í« big brother? How come you?" When Uchiha went to the headquarters, I saw orange water being studying at the table. Orange water felt someone coming in. When I looked up, I saw Uchiha sling. After everyone came in, they were pleasantly surprised.


    "And there is a big brother?" Orange water saw the humanity behind Uchiha.


    "Well." Yan Maochong orange water gently touched his head.


    "Well, you are welcome." Uchiha looked at the orange water and smiled faintly. It felt like a younger brother to the orange water Uchiha, so it was not polite to the orange water.


    Uchiha went to the main seat and sat down, then picked up the map on the table and asked, "What are you studying?"


    Hearing the question of Uchiha, Ou San explained: "Because the sand has been somewhat unscrupulous recently, it seems that there are some movements, I am studying it."


    "No need to study, the people of Sha Ren are ready to work on our wood leaves." Uchiha faintly said.


    "What, how can this be, so we have to send someone back to the village to explain this matter." Orange water hurried.


    "Orange water." Uchiha Í« Í« ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ ºÞ


    "This is awkward." Orange water embarrassedly touched his head.


    "Hey." Uchiha said helplessly to explain to Orange Water: "The people in the village already know this."


    "Oh, this way." Orange water smiled embarrassedly.


    The guards next to him looked incredulously at the expression of the orange water. I did not expect that the strong commander actually did this in front of Uchiha.


    "That time, Uchiha''s big brother came here to replace me to command the battle against sand." Orange water looked relaxed.


    When I heard the orange water, Uchiha shook his head and looked at the orange waterway: "I didn''t come here for this war, nor did I get the command of Mr. Fei Fei."


    "That" orange water doubts.


    "I came here for a private matter." Uchiha faintly said.


    "Oh, that''s it." Orange water was frustrated: "I thought I could stay with Uchiha for a few days behind me."


    "Well, you should not be depressed." Seeing the temper of orange water children, the heart could not help but laugh, and then the classics said: "Although it is for personal matters, but also to help you solve the problem of this sand forbearance. ¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Orange Water Surprise.


    Uchiha and Yan Mao looked at each other and then nodded seriously to the orange water: "Well"


    "Great." Orange water looked excited.


    "Well, let me talk about the situation here recently." Uchiha looked helplessly at the orange waterway.


    "Okay." Orange water said: "Now there is no movement in the sand, but the squad of the sand-bearing expatriate is constantly harassing us, but there has been no movement in the last two days, so I think there must be some conspiracy. So I am studying the trend of sand tolerance."


    "What about our situation?" Uchiha asked.


    "In fact, we are not well-equipped in the sand, and you know that the main enemy of the World War II wood leaves is the fog-forbearing village and Yan Ren Village, so the troops are mainly concentrated in those two lines. Since the end of World War II, the village has been committed to reconstruction. We are constantly reducing our strength. So there are only 10,000 troops left on our side. It is only used to monitor Shamin Village. If you ask for help from the village now, you can get a certain reinforcement." Orange Water explained.


    "I know." Uchiha faintly said.


    Suddenly I saw orange water staring at myself, and I was scared: "How do you look at me like this?"


    "I am waiting, see what you have?" Orange Waterway.


    "I am not a god, how can I just come here?" Uchiha shouted.


    "Oh." Orange water is in a low mood.


    "But the sand has a conspiracy is certain, but I really have a way in my heart." Uchiha whispered openly.


    "Oh, is there really a way?" Orange water was pleasantly surprised.


    Standing on the back of Uchiha, Yan Mao, his face is not moving, but he wants to see the side of Uchiha, and obviously wants to listen to Uchiha¡¯s plan.


    "" Uchiha whispered to the orange water to explain the plan.


    At this time, the border of Sha Niu Village and Muye, outside the Muye Base Camp a team of wood leaves patrolling the ninjas, suddenly a ninja said: "Boss, we have been patrolling all day, still Sit down and take a break."


    The ninja heard this and looked at the men around him. I saw that they were tired on their faces. I thought about it and said, "Okay, let''s take a break."


    "Yeah." All the men cheered, then they each found a place to sit and rest.


    One of the ninjas stood up and walked in front of the ninja and handed him his own water bottle: "The boss drinks water."


    "Oh, thank you." The ninja for the return, then looked up and looked at the stranger and said: "Who are you, how can I not see you?"


    "This" the ninja''s eyes turned and then the right ninja said: "I was temporarily transferred by another team, so you don''t know me."


    "Oh, it turned out to be like this." The ninja for the rest assured.


    "Right." The ninja sat next to the ninja and asked: "Boss, why has our patrols in Konoha seem to have increased recently, and the number of patrols has increased."

 Chapter 621： Festival

    "What do you ask for this?" The ninja for the vigilant look at the ninja. Eight?? One Chinese network W=W=W=. =8¡Ü1=Z¡ÜW¡Ö. ¡ÝC¡ÜO¡ÝM


    "I" the ninja shouted: "I just want to gossip about it. You also know that like our soldiers, if you can know more, you can show off more in front of your companions. We don''t like the bosses." There are layers." The ninja took a nap for the ninja.


    Hearing the words of the man, the ninja stood up in his chest and looked at his face and said: "You are right."


    Then the ninja for the ninja''s ear whispered: "In fact, I just just heard the above person revealed that it seems that people with sand tolerance have unusual moves."


    For the ninja to say here, did not notice the secret of the ninja''s mouth.


    The ninja immediately hid his expression, then looked worried and said: "If the sand endures the attack, then we are not very dangerous."


    The ninja for the face is also calm and calm: "Who said no, but ah."


    Speaking of the ninja here, I carefully observed the next four weeks and whispered to the ninja: "I only told you about the relationship in our relationship. Can you say it?"


    The ninja promised: "I promise not to leak it." The ninja was secretly blamed.


    "I heard that this time, our warrior Uchiha, the **** of war, came with a reinforcement." The ninja said: "We must know that our Uchiha Í« Í« Í« ´ÓÀ´ ´ÓÀ´ ´ÓÀ´ , , , , , , , , , , , Óî ÓîAdults, we will definitely win the sand and bear this time, maybe we can get some benefits."


    The ninja heard that Uchiha had the support of the reinforcements, and he was shocked, but he said that he would defeat the sand and endure it.


    "Cough, well." The ninja may feel that he said too much, and then stood up and shouted to the surrounding men: "The rest is enough. If we let the above know, we can''t eat it." ""


    "Oh." Those men stood up loosely.


    This matter must be returned to the adult as soon as possible, otherwise it will be an accident. The ninja is in the dark.


    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t notice that he¡¯s still smug on the face of the ninja, but he quickly hid his face and said: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    In a hidden place, a mysterious man turned and looked down to the following man and said: "What, what you said is true, Uchiha Uchiha is coming?"


    "Yes, according to the news sent back by all the detective ninjas, Uchiha Uchiha is definitely leaving the wood leaves, and these are the news that the people who are not allowed to pass the level of the wood leaves should be wrong. "The man replied.


    "I know, you go ahead." The mysterious man told me.


    "Yes." That man should answer.


    After leaving the man, the mysterious man said to himself: "Uchiha Uchiha, ah, it will be difficult to do this."


    On the side of the wood leaf, Uchiha Í« and orange water, and Miao Mao sat in the room. "Big brother, I have done what you told me. I believe that the person who bears the sand must know those things."


    When I heard the orange water, Uchiha nodded and said: "Well, very good, everything is in the plan, and then I will act according to the original plan."


    "Good." Orange water should be, then retreat to arrange.


    "Yu Mao, your business is ready." Uchiha asked, looking at Min Mao.


    "Everything is ready." Yan Mao faintly replied.


    "That''s good, we will start tomorrow." Uchiha snorted.


    "Well." Yan Mao faintly replied.


    Early the next morning, in the border of Konoha, the number of troops of a wooden leaf appeared to be more than 20,000 people, and was slowly marching. Uchiha waved in front of the team indifferently.


    Just then, a sudden explosion rang in the middle of the team. "What happened?" Uchiha wrinkled his eyebrows and asked the people around him.


    "Adult, we seem to be ambushing." At this time one of the men ran from the back of the team.


    "Kill it." A group of sand rushed to the wood leaf, and then all kinds of traps around the wood leaf army moved, countless wood leaf ninja fell into the trap.


    "Don''t panic." Uchiha shouted, and at this moment a voice sounded "Uchiha Uchibo, we met again." From the team of Sharon, a person shouted to Uchiha, I saw it. The man is dressed in a robe.


    "Sure enough, you, the second generation of the shadow." Uchiha Í« gaze at the opposite person.


    "Why, did you expect me to ambush you here?" The second generation of the wind looked at Uchiha.


    Uchiha did not answer, then looked at the shadow of the hand, and said: "Your hand should be the material that you used to make the enamel."


    "You" heard the irony of Uchiha, and the wind and the wind angered, but thought of the next arrangement, calming the Lord''s own mind, and the ninja who fell on the ground of the wood suddenly became a piece of wood. Then I looked at Uchiha and said: "Sure enough, this is the trick. Today, my 30,000 people are surrounded by you. You are already in the middle of it. See how you can be arrogant."


    "Is it?" Uchiha screamed at the corner of his mouth, and then blasted a fire in the air.


    "Kill it." I saw the army of a team of wood leaves behind the sand-bearing army rushing toward the sand with the commander Orange Water.


    "Thousands of orange water? It seems that these are really your conspiracy." Feng Ying looked at Uchiha, his face was dignified.


    "But all this is a trick." Uchiha said: "It is to guide you."


    "Ha ha ha." Feng Ying suddenly laughed, and then yelled at Uchiha: "Uchiha Uchibo, I really know you too much, I know that what you are best at is this anti-surrounding trick."


    "and so"


    "So Uchiha wrinkled and looked at the wind and shadow.


    "So that''s it." When the wind and shadow fell, I saw another army of sand and forbearance rushing over, and instantly surrounded the army of the wooden leaves.


    "Big brother, our people can''t stand up." Orange water ran to the side of Uchiha, worried about the authentic.


    Uchiha was only frowning at the fierce sands, and the army of Kono was defeated.


    "Your 10,000 troops seem to be here. Today, we must see if you can escape from my forty thousand sands." Feng Ying looked at Uchiha.


    When I heard the wind, Uchiha suddenly smiled and said: "It seems that your army is here, so it is just right, let me go all out."


    "What do you mean?" Hearing the words of Uchiha, the wind suddenly felt a little bad. At this time, suddenly there were countless voices from the periphery of the sand, and there were five hundred ninjas in the camp of Sharon. Suddenly take off the clothes of the body, and the clothes of the dark leaves of the wood leaves, and begin to slaughter the surrounding sand in the sand.

 Chapter 622： Festival

    "Wind and shadow adults, not good, we counted, there are countless wood leaves army killed outside. August 1 Chinese W ¡Ý W = W.81ZW.COM" a man ran to the front of the wind and panic .


    "In the middle?" The wind was shocked, and then looked at Yu Zhibo and said: "I don''t think it is the wisdom of the wood leaves. Even if we are so careful, we still have your move, but today is just the beginning dish, I will definitely come back. of."


    "You have no chance." Uchiha looked at the wind and then shouted: "Kill."


    The wind and shadow looked at Uchiha, who was rushing toward him, and they yelled at them. The opponents said: "Teach each other to retreat."


    "Yes." The man who was forbearing in the sand responded, and then the sand on the field began to retreat in an orderly manner, so it did not let Uchiha lick them too much cheap.


    Uchiha has stopped and has the orange waterway that continues to catch up: "We also withdraw."


    "Why, big brother is such a good opportunity, we should drag the sand forbearance." Orange water wondered.


    Uchiha slammed the head of the orange water and said: "You are stupid, we have only a total of more than 10,000 troops to come to the reinforcements."


    "Yeah, where did we come from the reinforcements." At this time, the orange water reacted and wondered: "Don''t you let the village support it?"


    "How can the village still have reinforcements? Those who are not letting me get the five hundred dark parts, just use the bluff." Uchiha explained.


    "That said that just now," Orange Water was surprised.


    "It¡¯s just a good risk." Uchiha smeared the sweat on his forehead, and his heart was full of authenticity.


    Orange water instantly feels the cold sweat of his back. This boss is too daring. If the wind shadow does not decisively retreat, they may all die here, but this move is only Yu Zhibo¡¯s constant victory. The military will be effective, otherwise others will not be able to scare the enemy.


    My worship of you has risen another layer, and Orange Water looks at Uchiha, who is silent.


    "What should we do next?" asked Orange Water.


    "This thing goes and says, maybe the person who will wait for the sand will be killed." Uchiha smashed the orange waterway and then took the lead.


    Uchiha and the orange water with the leaves of the leaves slowly left, even the battlefield was not cleaned, leaving a dead body.


    The second generation of the shadows fled with the army of sand and forbearance, and the people who had been out of the wood for ten miles did not catch up.


    "Stop." Wind and shadow ran in the forefront and shouted, the people behind the sand tolerate slowly stopped behind the wind and shadow.


    "Isn''t the wood leaves people chasing it?" Feng Ying frowned and asked a little bit of a shocked hand.


    "This" is a little embarrassed by the man, and then the heart secretly, how can you know this when you run with the wind and shadow at the forefront.


    "Okay, let''s go ask." Feng Ying saw his expression and knew the person''s thoughts, and then sneaked.


    "Yes." The man should have a voice, then ran to ask the people behind.


    After a while, when the wind and shadow were impatient, the man ran to the front of the wind and said: "The wind and shadow adults, inquired clearly."


    "Come on." The wind and shadow hurried.


    "The people who just saw the wood leaves just retracted after chasing us for a while. They kept shouting behind us, as if they were bluffing." That humanity.


    "So why didn''t anyone tell me?" The wind was angry.


    The man said in the heart, who told you to be scared to run so fast, the people behind want to chase can not catch up.


    "Well, let''s go down, we will turn back immediately." Wind shadow, is it true that the people of Muye are really bluffing.


    "Yes." That man should answer.


    When the shadows and people with sand and forbearance rushed back to the battlefield just now, I saw only the sand-bearing bodies on the ground, and there was no trace of the leaves.


    "Wind and shadow adults, the subordinates have been scouting clearly, and the people of Konoha have already evacuated from one side." One man ran to the front of the wind and pointed to the side.


    "Abominable seems to be really fooled." Wind and shadow hate, then think about the side of the side to let you say: "Now they should not run far, chase me."


    "Yes." Although the people of Sha Ren are now free of fighting spirits, they can only reluctantly agree to hear the wind.


    Then the wind shadow will be chased with sand in the back of the wood leaves, and the people of the wood leaves will run in the front. Although this is the case, the momentum on both sides is completely opposite. The chasing sand is to be listless, and the chased wood leaves are It is like a rainbow.


    "Big brother, the person who bears the sand really catches up." Orange water ran to the front of Uchiha, and excited.


    "Very good, act according to the original plan." Uchiha slammed his mouth and opened his mouth.


    "Good." Orange water should be.


    In a mountain pass, the team of Sha Ren stopped, and one of the men behind the wind and shadow asked: "What happened to adults?"


    Feng Ying frowned and looked at this place in front of his eyes and said: "This place is so dangerous, there may be ambushes."


    Then he told the person who just said: "Let''s go and see if there is anything to return immediately."


    "Yes." The man should answer, but the heart is secret, really a mouthful, I knew it would not ask.


    After a while, the man came back and walked to the front of the wind and said: "The adults are not wrong, but the people of Konoha should have ran away."


    "Since there is no problem, we continue to chase." Wind shadow.


    "Yes."


    After several times of this situation, the sand tolerance was stopped and stopped, and the people from the wood leaves were getting farther and farther away, and the morale of the sand was beginning to decline, and many people began to complain.


    The wind and shadow also began to slack off, no longer as cautious as before, and began to fully pursue the people of Konoha.


    Finally, once again at a mountain pass, the sand bears to catch up with the army of the wood leaves, and hesitates outside the mountain pass to hesitate to go in.


    "Adult?" The men around him asked questions to the wind.


    "Nothing, keep going." Feng Ying shook his head and threw away his thoughts, then the opponent went down Yes. "The man should be right.


    The army of Sha Ren slowly walked into the mountain road. Just halfway through the first force of Sha Ren, suddenly a loud noise rang on both sides of the mountain, and then countless Muye Ninja appeared on the mountain and began to constantly endure to the mountain. Released the ninjutsu, the people who suddenly suffered from sand and death were mostly injured and injured.


    "There is an ambush." ??The sand was scared.


    Some of the low morale of the morale suddenly encountered an ambush and could not help but escape.


    "Wind and shadow, be careful." The shadows around the shadows protect the wind and shadow in the middle.


    "Is not right." The wind and shadow looked at the scene on the field with a puzzled look: "Is it a mistake of Konoha."


    "What is wrong?" asked the people around the wind shadow questioningly.


    "If it is me, you can wait for most of the past to attack again, so that our losses will be even greater, but the commander of Muye is Uchiha Uchiha, how can such a low-level mistake be made?" Road: "Is it?"

 Chapter 623： Festival

    "Come on and let the order go, let the team behind me catch up immediately, and give me the person who rushed to kill the leaves.????????? Chinese W¡ÖW=W¡Ü.=8=1¡ÖZ=W¡Ù.COM" wind The film told me.


    "But" the men around him want to speak and stop.


    "According to my words, I believe that there are not many people in Muye, and there are more than 10,000 people." Feng Ying has a savvy and authentic face.


    After listening to the interpretation of the wind, the man replied: "Yes."


    "Uchiha Uchiha Í« I will not be scared by you again this time." Feng Ying looked at the humanity of the wooden leaves that had begun to retreat on both sides.


    On the other hand, Uchiha looked at the wind and shadow that was firmly guarded in the sand. The corner of his mouth whispered: "Sure enough, it has just been chased. The good play has just begun."


    "We withdraw." Uchiha saw the sand that began to recoil and the orange waterway around him.


    "Good." Orange water should be channeled.


    On the wind and shadow side, one of the men ran to the wind and shadow and said in surprise: "The wind and the adults, the people of the wood leaves really began to withdraw."


    "Sure enough, it is not what I expected." Feng Ying said with a smile.


    "What should we do next?" asked the man respectfully.


    "We continue to chase, this time we can no longer let the people of Konoha escape."


    "But" the man said: "But our people are very tired, do you want to take a break first." The wind and shadow looked behind him, and the army that was really forbearing was a tired face.


    After thinking about it, Feng Ying said: "Tell them to catch up with the army of wood leaves, I will let them rest."


    "Yes." The man answered helplessly.


    Then you formed another chase, but this time both sides have maintained a safe distance.


    There is no way to wind and shadow. If you can''t die a few people after being ambushed, the morale of the whole army will be worn away, so you will be cautious along the way.


    Until the sky slowly darkened, the front of the Konoha army began to stop and camp.


    Here, the people who saw the wood leaves began to camp, and they told the people who were forbearing to start camping not far from the leaves.


    "Big brother, the person who has suffered the sand has already started to hang on. It seems that our temptation has been successful." The original Uchiha Í« Í« Ë· Ë· Ë· Ë· Ë· Ë· ºÍ ºÍ ºÍ ºÍ Ô­À´ Ô­À´ Ô­À´ Ô­À´ Ô­À´ Ô­À´ Ô­À´ Ô­À´ Ô­À´ Ô­À´ Ô­À´ Ô­À´ Ô­À´ Ô­À´ Ô­À´ Ô­À´ Ô­À´ Ô­À´ Ô­À´The scene snarls to Uchiha next to him.


    Uchiha smashed his mouth and said, "I deliberately left the flaws of the wind and shadow. If he couldn''t even see this, it means that I look at him."


    "What should we do next?" Yan Mao asked faintly.


    "This war can be over." Uchiha looked at the mysterious tunnel of Sharon¡¯s camp.


    At night, the army of Uchiha and Yumao, and the orange water with the leaves of the wood came to the secret of the sand camp.


    "Big brother, everyone is ready." Orange water quietly walked to the side of Uchiha, and gently said.


    "Well, very good." Uchiha nodded, then turned to look at the big camp of Sharon.


    I saw that the sand-bearing camp was brightly lit, but although the camp was very bright, but the guards and patrols of the sand were a tired face, standing in the chaos, and the sand inside was sleeping. Inside the camp.


    "Big brother, I really didn''t expect to tell you about it. The people who bear the sand are really not morale. Everyone seems to have no fighting spirit. Although the wind and shadow are very vigilant, they have arranged a dark whistle in the dark, but now we are all removed." The water stared at the camp of Sha Niu, and said next to Uchiha.


    "We can do it." Yan Mao asked faintly on the other side.


    "Well, wait a minute, orange water, you take the army into the sand forbearance camp, set fire to the outside of the big camp to destroy, create chaos, try to attract the attention of sand and forbearance, Yan Mao and I bring a thousand dark parts directly to the camp. Wind shadows, directly kill the wind and shadow." Uchiha wave analysis of orange water.


    "Okay." Orange water should be said, then to Uchiha and Yu Maodao: "Then you are careful."


    Then the orange water took most of the army and slowly surrounded the camp near the sand, "hands." Orange water waved to the men around him.


    "Yes." The men around him should follow the road, and then immediately spread out, slowly approaching the gate of the sand forbearance.


    "Hey." The leading troops of Konoha quietly touched the sand and endured the guards behind them, then licked the main sand and endured the mouth, and turned away to directly kill the guard.


    The people of Muye looked at each other and then divided them into two teams to open the camp gate. The other team was facing the outside and sent a secret number.


    "Oh." After hearing the secret number, the orange water said to the people around him: "The leader has succeeded, we are on."


    "Yes." Those people should answer, and then rushed to the sand forbearance camp.


    "Kill." Wood leaves let you raise the torch to the sand forbearance camp, because the camp door has been opened, so the army of the wood leaves quickly rushed into the sand forbearance camp, began to spread around and set fire.


    "What happened?" Hearing the sound of shouting, the wind shadow immediately sat up from the bed, and then dressed and walked out of the camp to look at the already confusing camp.


    "Wind and shadow adults, not good." A sand walked to the wind and shadow.


    "Wood sand? What is going on now?" Feng Ying asked quickly after seeing people.


    "Wind and shadow adults, not good, is the person who leaves the wood leaves." Musha said.


    "How is it possible that the wooden leaves are not just over 10,000 people? How can you make such a big move?"


    "We have all counted. Today, the people of Muye deliberately lure us to chase the flaws that are deliberately revealed. The people who see the mountains and the fields are all figures, and there are at least 20,000 people in the wood leaves." Musha explained.


    "How is it possible?" Feng Ying suddenly felt that his head was sinking, he would faint backwards, but he was helped by Musha.


    Then I looked outside and hated the earth: "Uchiha Uchiha, I don''t kill you, I don''t want to be a man."


    "Wind and Shadow Adult ~ www.novelhall.com ~ not good." A female sand endures to the front of the wind shadow.


    "Sure, how come you, I am not letting you take people to guard the camp?" Musha looked at the wind and looked at the humanity.


    "Wu Zhibo''s Uchiha Uchibo smashed with a thousand wood leaves in the dark, and the wind and shadow adults are not to avoid."


    "Let me go." The wind and shadow pushed the wooden sand and then firmly said to Sachiko: "This time I will not be retiring. You are going to call all the living people in the camp. I am going here with Uchiha Uchiha. Determine the male and female."


    "But" Sachiko looked at the shadows with difficulty, but after seeing the sand and giving himself a look, he said: "Yes."


    "Wood sand, you will go with me to see the "style" of the wisdom of this wood leaf." Wind shadow on the wooden sand road, and then left alone to the camp door.


    "Yes, the wind and shadow adults." Musha should keep up.


    "Fire ¶Ý. How to fire the ball." Uchiha Í« Í« Ó¡ , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ,

 Chapter 624：

    "flag wood knife method. Broken space. Eight?? One? Chinese W? W? W?.? 8? 1 (one) Z? W (eight). (a) C (a) O (a) M" side of a white knife flashed, several sands endlessly fell.


    "Hey." Uchiha waved a dragon scale sword to block the bitterness from the side, then looked at the sands that had been surrounded by himself, and waved at them with a dragon sword and a blue sword. The sands were directly cut into two halves.


    "Chong." When Uchiha smashed the sand around him and looked at the side of the singer, he also solved the sand and then shouted to the dark part behind him.


    Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Ò» Ò» Ò» Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîOccasionally, several people were killed by Uchiha and Yu.


    However, with the deepening of Uchiha, the resistance is also greater. After all, most of the people in the camp are the confidants of the wind and shadow, and they are just setting fire in the camp. After all, the real force is not wood. Sand guessed as much, and there were only 10,000 people, and the degree was still relatively slow.


    However, Uchiha did not have a lot of control, and directly rushed to the camp with the dark part.


    When the wind and shadow came to the camp gate with Musha, Uchiha and his shadow had already handed in with the Shadow Shadow Guard, on the one hand for the invincible glory, and on the other to protect their faith from small to large. Both sides have the belief that they can''t lose, so the two sides are very fierce and evenly matched.


    However, the most eye-catching on the court is the two battle circles of Uchiha and Yumao. Numerous sands endure around Uchiha and Yumao.


    Uchiha faintly looked at the sand that had been inserted into his chest, and Uchiha took out his dragon-scale sword from the sand and endured his chest. The sand was forbearing and fell down.


    At this time, a sand-formed shuriken shot to Uchiha, and Uchihao raised the dragon scale sword in his hand to block the sand sword with his sword.


    Uchiha swayed the dragon scale sword and looked at the entrance to the big camp. "The wind and the adults, you finally appeared."


    "Uchiha Uchibo is stunned." The wind and shadow stared at the calm young man in front of him, that is, he destroyed his plan, and because he let himself pay the price of one hand, causing him to be jokes in the village. Or is this person letting his grand ambitions be broken? Is he my natural enemies? The wind and shadow often linger in my heart. Today I finally meet again, but it is a pity to meet in this situation.


    Wind Shadow knows that as long as he is there, he will be under pressure and will never be able to come out.


    Wind and Shadow are no longer willing to live this life, so it is inevitable that Wind Shadow decided to fight with Uchiha today.


    "I didn''t expect that we would meet in this situation." Uchiha faintly said, then sarcastically said: "How come this time?"


    "You" wind and shadow looked at Yu Zhibo sullenly: "Yu Zhibo Uchihao today has you without me, I have no you."


    When I heard the wind, Uchiha smirked and smiled. Suddenly, my eyes showed a radiant glow. I looked at the wind and looked proudly. "Now I am not the hair boy a few years ago, and you are no longer me. The opponent, but in order to test my progress over the past few years, Feng Ying adults, let me see the true strength of the five shadows."


    After that, an imposing manner spread out from the body of Uchiha, and the dust of Uchihabo¡¯s side was flying, and the surrounding sand was pushed away.


    The sand bears looking at Yu Zhibo in amazement, then spreads in fear, revealing a road leading directly to the wind and shadow. The wind and shadow gloomyly look at Uchiha, and the body begins to breathe out and says: "Since you want to die, I will fulfill you."


    "Yu Mao, the two ninjas around the wind and shadow should be a master, I will hand it over to you." Uchiha Í« Í« Éí±ß Éí±ß Éí±ß ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£


    "Well." Yan Mao eyes staring closely at the opposite Musha and Sachiko, nodded.


    "I don''t want to die, let''s just let it go." Uchiha shouted, and then he opened his eyes and wrote a round eye. He rubbed his legs on the ground and then lifted the dragon scale sword to the wind. In the place where Uchiha passed, the sand was very familiar. Let the ground go, the wind and shadow take out the bitterness and no thorns to Yu Zhibo.


    "Oh." The two men dispersed in the air in one half, and the shadows threw the bitterness into Uchiha in the air, and then they began to seal their words: "The sand is tied."


    On the other side, Uchiha tweeted in the air to avoid the bitterness of the wind and shadow, then returned to the ground and immediately jumped back, but then a pile of sand was drilled from the ground, when Uchiha smashed again on the ground. There was another pile of sand on the ground.


    Uchiha slammed and jumped and said: "Mu ¶Ý. Fei Naimu." Then suddenly in front of the wind shadow, a wooden head is still pointed, rushing to the wind and shadow, and instantly pierced the wind and shadow.


    "Sand split?" Uchiha fell to the ground and looked at the wind and shadow that was pierced. It turned out that the wind and shadow instantly turned into a pile of sand.


    "The sand binds. Bound." The wind and shadow opened the palm of the hand from the other side of the ground and shouted to Uchiha.


    I saw that there were countless sands around Uchiha, and when Uchiha wanted to escape, Uchiha couldn¡¯t move, and saw his legs trapped by the sand on the ground.


    The sand slowly covered the body of Uchiha, forming a huge sand egg.


    Seeing this situation, the corner of the wind and shadow is awkward: "Because of death, the sand waterfall is buried." Then the palm of the hand gripped.


    "Amount." Wind and shadow looked at the movement of the Dome in surprise I saw the sand on the surface of the giant egg slowly slipping, slowly revealing the scene in the egg, "Hey." I saw it in Uchiha The whole body was covered with thunder Chakra, and there was a thunderball in his right hand that was condensed, only to hear the sound of countless birds.


    "This is the last move?" Feng Yu looked at Yu Zhibo, who was slowly exposed in the giant egg, wondering.


    "Thousands of birds." Uchiha Í« Í« left hand holding the right hand wrist staring at the shadows cold and authentic.


    After that, Uchiha suddenly rushed to the wind, and the shadow of Uchiha was a few times faster than before. After seeing a shadow, Uchiha was almost coming.


    The wind was shocked and then hurriedly printed: "Sand Shield." A sand shield was formed in front of the wind shadow. The wind shadow knew that a sand shield could not stop the thousand birds of Uchiha, and immediately jumped away. When the wind and shadow just jumped off, Uchiha waved it, and a sand shield that broke the shadows, then jumped up and rushed to the wind.


    The wind shadow continues to bear the impression: "The sand is tied."


    As the sand continues to rush to Uchiha, Uchiha raises the thunderball in his hand, cuts off the flying sand, and then comes to the wind and shadow, and will pierce the wind in the eyes of the wind and shadow.

 Chapter 625： Festival

    At this moment, a black shadow flashed, and Uchiha sneaked away from the shadows and then cut it in his hand. The figure was directly broken and half-empty and still floating in the wood. August 1 Chinese W ¡Ü W ¡Ö W =. ¡Ö8¡Ù1¡ÝZ¡ÝW¡Ö. ¡ÜC¡ÝOM


    "Hey?" Uchiha stood on the ground and looked at the scattered swarf on the ground.


    "Wood sand, how come you are here?" asked the wind and shadow after seeing the person.


    I saw the appearance of the sand in front of the wind and shadow, and looked at the wind and shadow: "Adult, please leave here, we cover you."


    "No, I can''t go." Wind shadow is stubborn.


    Just then, another black shadow came, and I saw that Sachiko also appeared in front of the wind and shadow.


    ¡°Yu Mao.¡± Yu Zhibo looked at Yan Maodao who appeared beside him: ¡°How about fighting with the sergeant?¡±


    "There is a very unique way of fighting, but the body skills are very weak." Yan Mao faint analysis.


    "Oh." Uchiha smiled and then did not speak, looking at the wind.


    "Wind and shadow adults, please leave soon, the village can not be without you." Sachiko said to the wind: "They are blocked by us."


    "Yeah." Musha anxiously stuck with a look of hesitation. "The wind and shadow adults should not hesitate, or we can''t walk anymore. You must live for the village."


    "But if you two have an accident, how can I explain to the generation of mother-in-law?" Wind shadow is not.


    Musha said to the wind and shadow: "Please, please tell the thousand generations of mothers, take care of us for us."


    "Well, you two are also careful." Wind Shadow finally looked at them both, then left with a few shadow guards.


    "You don''t want to leave." Uchiha and Yan Mao looked at each other and then rushed to the wind.


    Here, Musha and Sachiko looked at each other and then took out the reel and rushed to Uchiha, and they stopped in front of Uchiha and Yumao: "We will not let you go."


    ¡°Å顱 instantly appeared in front of Musha and Sachiko with ten unique white enamels.


    "White secret. Ten machines are near the pine set." Uchiha stunned his face.


    Uchiha took out the dragon scale sword, and the opposite wooden sand slowly fell, and the ground was still scattered with fragments.


    "How, get it?" Uchiha Í« Í« Ë· ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý


    "Well, but they are still very good." Yan Mao is faint.


    "Not bad." Uchiha nodded and nodded. After all, it was the secret of a thousand generations of mother-in-law. Once a village was destroyed, the power is of course extraordinary.


    "Since we have solved this problem, the wind and shadow have also ran, we still have to clean up the battlefield, go back, or wait for the wind and shadow to understand it is not good." Uchiha Í« Í« Ë· µÀ.


    "Well."


    Then Uchiha and Yu Mao took the remaining dark parts and joined the orange water to return to their camp.


    The next day, the wind and shadow returned to the camp with the remnants, watching the camp of the corpse of the land, the wind and shadow face iron, and the defense of the thousand defenses was finally calculated.


    Last night, when Feng Ying took people away and gathered the remnants on the outside, the number of remnants was more than expected. The casualties were not as big as they were imagined. If you think about Uchiha, you are so anxious to rush to your own camp, you will understand. The people of Muye are certainly not as much as they think, or more than 10,000 people.


    Whether or not their own people are gone, or they are killing each other at night. Now, the people who suffer from sand have only tossed 25,000 people after these days of tossing.


    Therefore, the wind shadow was killed with the remnants. "Wind and shadow adults, find the wood sand adults." At this time, a sand walked to the front of the wind and shadow.


    "How is he, where?" Feng Ying asked quickly.


    "Or you go see it yourself." That sand bored.


    It is said that the wind and shadow come down to the camp with the hand. The body here is less, but the situation is more intense than the outside.


    The wind and shadow saw that Musha and Sachiko were neatly placed aside, apparently being sorted out.


    "Wind and shadow adults, what should we do next?" asked the people around the wind and shadow.


    The wind and shadow took a deep breath, and then faintly said: "Put the situation here and send it back to the village, let the elders decide what to do, and tell the story of Musha and Sachiko."


    After that, the wind and shadow left in a desperate manner, and those hands looked at each other with horror. I didn¡¯t expect that the shadow of the elders¡¯ group would actually ask for the decision of the elders¡¯ group. It seems that the shadows were not hit hard. what.


    On the side of the wood leaves, Uchiha and Yu Mao and orange water are being discussed.


    "Big brother, I really admire you. I didn''t expect you to do it. With 10,000 troops, I turned the sand-bearing people to the group." Orange water excited about Uchiha: "Now, we just have to wait." It¡¯s okay for the sand to send people to peace.¡±


    When I heard the orange water, Uchiha said with a slight smile: "It¡¯s still early, now I can only let the sand endure the loss. If you want them to surrender, you have to do one thing. This is my original idea."


    "Are you deciding?" Yan Mao, who was on the side, looked at Uchiha seriously, and couldn''t help but think of what Uchiha said to himself that night.


    "Well." Uchiha said slowly and stood up: "Now that the army has been pressing the army to endure the border and dragging the main force of the grass, now is the best time."


    "You think" orange water suddenly thought of a possibility, surprised and authentic.


    "Yes, I want to lead the remaining eight hundred dark parts to attack the grass village." Uchiha said firmly.


    "The matter here will be handed over to you, orange water." Uchiha smashed the orange waterway.


    "I." Orange water pointed at himself not to self-channel: "Do you do it? You have to know that there are more than 20,000 people in the sand, and now we only have a maximum of 8,000."


    Uchiha slaps the shoulder of orange water: "Yes is you, now Sharon has no morale after all, even if the shadow knows our true strength, he does not dare to act rashly, and As long as you stick to it, there will be no problem."


    "Is that the case?" Orange water still does not believe it.


    "I believe in myself, you can do it." Uchiha took a shot of the shoulder of the orange water and left.


    "Work hard." Yan Mao sent his shoulders through the orange water, and then left.


    "Hey, you" orange water looked at the two left without words.


    Therefore, under the common understanding between the two sides, Sha Ren and Mu Ye kept their restraint and tried not to cause a big war. Both sides were seeking the opinions of the high-level members of the village and the reinforcements in the village.


    At night, Uchiha and Yu Mao took the darkness of the eight hundred dark parts and left the camp of Muye, and then rushed directly to Cao Ren Village.


    "Do you need to inform yourself?" Yan Mao on the road yelled at Uchiha.

 Chapter 626： Festival

    "No, let him carry the army with the grass tolerate people. What we want is suddenness, so that we can achieve the best results.???? W(Ò»)W(Ò»)W(Ò»).?8?1(°Ë)Z?W?.?C? OM" Uchiha shouted.


    "Well." Yan Mao nodded and agreed, and then a team of people passed by in the forest.


    A few days later, Uchiha and Yu Mao took a dark part to a high ground outside the grass-bearing village, staring at the situation of Cao Ren Village.


    "This time, it will be very exciting." Yan Mao looked at the grass village road.


    "Well." Uchiha nodded a little, then opened his hands and embraced the void, his face showing a cruel smile: "One will be a million bones, this time must let the world vibrate, we will also name Passing the world."


    "Ready to get started." Yan Mao''s face couldn''t help but show excitement, and even the dark part behind him was just like a move.


    Even Lian Mao¡¯s guy couldn¡¯t help it. Uchiha smirked in his heart and said, ¡°Get started.¡±


    "Yes." The dark part of the person respectfully responded, and then disappeared in the same place, divided into two halves, scattered to run around the grass-bearing village.


    In the four hundred dark parts of the first part, each person took a reel from the back, opened it on the ground, and began to seal the road: "Water Margin. Wanlong water dances."


    "Does this trick?" asked Yu Mao, who was next to Uchiha, looking at the action of the dark part.


    "I don''t know, but this is the mystery of the dragons, the s-class ninjutsu. For this reason, I deliberately brought the dark parts of the four hundred waters to the ninjutsu." Uchiha said.


    When Uchiha and Yumiao spoke, the ninja of the dark side began to take shape. Every four water dragons formed a huge water dragon and flew up in the sky. There was a burst of dragons in the periphery of Cao Ren Village. The child awakened the grass in the village, and looked at the more than one hundred dragons rising outside the wall with fear. Each one was taller than the city wall. The water dragons looked at the people in the village.


    "It''s really amazing." Yan Mao looked at the scene and was surprised.


    "Yes, it''s so beautiful, every life-like water dragon and those dragons are really beautiful." Uchiha stunned and obsessed.


    The dark part of the ninjutsu was being glanced at, and then began to have a hand on the grass-bearing village. The water dragons screamed and then began to rush to the grass-bearing village.


    The remaining four hundred dark parts began to print: "Wind. Unlimited breakthrough." A hurricane blew into the water dragon, and suddenly the size of the water dragon became larger, and then the degree accelerated.


    "Not good." The people in the grass-bearing village shouted, and then several of them suddenly jumped to the wall and began to use the various ninjutsu to aim at the water dragon, but the scattered ninjutsu had no effect on the dragon.


    The water dragon is still rushing to the grass village, the water dragon hits the wall, and countless cracks appear on the wall. Then the wall begins to be broken, and the water dragon rushes into the grass village, and the building is broken as long as it is touched by the water dragon.


    The people in the grass-bearing village were also hit by the water dragon, and Zhang Huang lost the chaos. After the water dragon was broken, it turned into a big water and began to wash away the grass.


    In the village of Cao Ren, the adult purgatory is instantaneous. People are constantly seeking protection, but unfortunately they are vulnerable to the big water.


    "Human beings are too small, and it is only in vain to struggle in the face of invincible natural forces." Yan Mao stood on the high ground and looked at the scene of Cao Ren Village.


    "Yeah, so human beings are constantly looking for ways to become stronger, in order to confront God. The ninjutsu we learn is just a means for humans to deal with nature, but what I did not expect is that It¡¯s ironic to come over what humans have created to deal with humans.¡± Uchiha faintly said.


    "Yeah, if there is no struggle in the future, everyone should be better than each other." Yan Mao sighed.


    "Well, don''t sigh, then it''s our turn to take the shot." Uchiha Í« Í« Ë· Ë· Ë· Ë· Ë· Ë· Ë· Ë· Ë· Ë·.


    "Are you sure you want to take it out yourself?" Yan Mao asked in a hidden way.


    When he heard about Yan Mao, Uchiha smirked and smiled. He also looked at the other side and then said to Yan Maodao: "Do not worry, the grass will be handed over to you in the village."


    "Well." Yan Mao nodded. He knew that Uchiha''s strength was stronger than himself, so he didn''t worry. He turned and left, and rushed to Grass Village.


    After seeing the back of Yan Mao, Uchiha looked at it for a while and then whispered: "Now I am alone, you can come out."


    A black shadow suddenly rose from the ground in the place not far from Uchiha.


    "Uchibo Uchiha."


    "You also have to participate in the attack on the sunset." Uchiha Í« slowly turned around and looked at the people who appeared.


    "Fire", a grass is about to start to seal, suddenly saw a knife flash, the dark part of a wooden leaf appeared in front of the grass, the knife in the hand slanted from the body of the grass, a blood mark appeared in the grass On the face of forbearance, the grass endured slowly, and the dark part of the wood leaf rushed to the other grass again.


    Now there is a lot of fire everywhere in the village of Grassbearing and there are also shadows of the grass and the dark part of the wood leaves, and there are constantly grasses to bear down.


    "Hey." Yan Mao cut off a dark part of himself.


    "Catch them quickly." A team of grasses forbeared to see Yan Mao after shouting, and then a group of people rushed to Yan Mao.


    "Flag wood knife method. Chaos." Yan Maofei rushed into the grass and forbearance, only saw the knife flashing, and finally the grass fell to the ground, only Yan Mao stood alone on the ground, faintly looked at the side The grass on the ground is forbearing.


    Then he shouted to the dark part behind him: "Uchihao yells at the adults, one does not stay." Then he takes the lead and rushes to other grasses.


    "Yes." The dark part replied and then followed the Yan Mao rush to other grasses.


    Just when Yan Mao took the dark part to kill in the grass-bearing village Uchihao stood on a high ground outside the grass-bearing village, and looked at the scene in the grass-bearing village.


    "You finally appeared." Uchiha looked at the grass and the village was faint.


    "It¡¯s not that Uchiha Uchiha, I can actually present my existence." A figure stood on the side of Uchiha.


    The head of the man was wrapped in two leaves. The most peculiar thing was that the face was divided into two parts, one black and one white, and the part that was just opened was the black one. This kind of shape is the one in the Xiao who saw in the later generations.


    Uchiha did not turn around, and still looked at Kushiromura and said faintly: "The person who ambushed the sunset is what you did with the people who were forbearing?"


    "Not bad." He said openly: "I did it."


    "I want to know the reason." Uchiha finally turned his head and looked at it. The eyes of the eyes slowly appeared in the eyes, faintly authentic.


    ¡°Is the reason important?¡± I saw Uchiha¡¯s eyes and then said: ¡°If you have a reason, it¡¯s because of you.¡±

 Chapter 627： Festival

    "I.? August 1st? Wen W? W? W.81ZW.COM" Uchiha Í« doubts.


    "Yes, I want to see the strength of Uchiha Uchibo, the legendary Konoha, who is forbearing."


    "For this reason, even if I took the whole grass and bear village, I would not hesitate?" Uchiha asked.


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, I walked slowly through Uchihabo¡¯s side and looked at the grassy village that had turned into a sea of ??fire. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this village will be destroyed if it is destroyed.¡±


    "It''s really a cold-blooded guy." Uchiha looked at him.


    "I didn''t expect to see interesting things here." A mysterious man suddenly appeared in the Uchiha and the far-off scene, looking at the scene, smirking, the man¡¯s black head is still on his head. The fight is wrapped all over the body, but the eyes that are exposed in both eyes are the eyes.


    "Get started." Uchiha Í« slowly took out the dragon scale sword, and then screamed and slashed.


    I saw a flash of blue light, and I was cut into two halves in an instant. Uchiha wrinkled and looked at the ground and split it into two halves, then faintly said: "Come out, don''t be pretending to be a ghost."


    "It is unreasonable that Uchiha Uchiha is awkward, and the observation is really sensitive." From the ground not far from Uchiha, he slowly rises and looks at Uchiha.


    "Even if I praise me any more, I will not be merciful." Uchiha said, and rushed to Uchiha.


    This time, the hands are fast and the knot is printed: "Grasshopper. Grass sword." I saw a branch of the grass sword shot to the Uchiha wave that flew to myself.


    Yu Zhibo looked at the flying grass sword, and the dragon scale sword in the hands of Uchiha slashed a few knives in front of him and cut off the grass in an instant.


    However, what Uchiha did not show is that some powder from the grass fell on the back of Uchiha.


    Seeing this situation, the corner of the mouth is awkward, and then continue to seal the road: "Grass grass. Grass bound." Some grass appeared in front of Uchiha, and then flew, rushed to Uchiha, and wanted to tie Uchiha Hey.


    Seeing the long grass that rushed to himself, Uchiha slammed his body and jumped back on the ground. Then his hands quickly said: "Fire. How to fire the ball." Uchiha squirted a squirt from his mouth. Fireball, rushing to those long grasses.


    The instant fireball burned the grass, and Uchiha said, "The hibiscus. The four-column technique." A strip of wood grows from the ground and is firmly tied.


    Then Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í«


    Seeing that there was absolutely no movement, Uchiha¡¯s brain flashed a trace of doubts. Is there any conspiracy? However, Uchiha did not stop, but continued to rush.


    Just as Uchiha''s dragon scale sword was about to stab, the sudden face showed a hint of conspiracy.


    Suddenly rushing to the absolute Uchiha Í« now sticking out a weird thing from behind, then Uchiha Í« ¸Ðµ½ feels weak, just use the dragon sword to support himself when the body wants to fall, barely make it Next, the writing wheel in the eyes began to slowly recede.


    Uchiha has a weak face and doubts: "Is this?"


    One face smugly walked to the front of Uchiha, looking at the celebrity of Megatron. "This is my spore technique. Your body has long been stained with my spores. My spores can absorb any People''s chakra."


    "But it can make my spore grow so big, it can be seen that your Chakra is really extraordinary." Looking at the spores that are still growing, I was surprised: "I don''t think Uchiha Uchiha. ¡±


    Then I woke up and watched Uchiha shouted: "Do you have Chakra on your body?"


    Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡±


    "Ah, what is this?" Black screamed, and then continually slaps the black inflammation on his body.


    "What is this?" Bai is also doubtful.


    Before they figured out what happened, they saw a purple energy armor on the surface of Uchiha, and the spores were constantly opened and then dropped from Uchiha. Come down.


    "Swordsmanship. Broken water." Uchiha waved a dragon scale sword, a sword gas slashed to the ground is struggling, only to see the sword gas from the body, and instantly cut into two halves, black is directly screaming One was drowned by black inflammation.


    Uchiha looked at the black and white on the ground and frowned. He looked around and didn¡¯t have anything to say to himself: ¡°There is a hand.¡±


    After that, Uchiha waved the dragon scales on the ground, and then both hands began to print: "Hibis. The tree world is born."


    I saw a large area around Uchiha, and there were trees stretching from the ground. After a while, when I saw a forest, Uchiha stopped and whispered: "See where you can hide?"


    Then close your eyes, press your hands on the ground, and open the way: "Mu ¶Ý. Tree world perception." The undulations of the road spread out around Uchiha.


    For a long time, Uchiha opened his eyes, his mouth curled up, and looked to the side: "You really still hide here."


    "Uchibo Uchiha, even if you can find me, how can I kill me if I have a avatar?" White must have seen it from a tree and looked at Uchiha.


    "Is it?" Uchiha looked at him with a smile, and then folded his hands together. He suddenly burst into a large number of chakras on Uchiha, and saw that the trees began to grow and the Uchiha wave sang aloud. : "Give me a burst."


    Seeing the situation around the trees White suddenly suddenly looked terrified: "It won''t explode, don''t." Then I want to leave, but it''s too late.


    The trees grew stronger, squeezing, squeezing each other, and then growing to a limit, the trees slowly split, and then suddenly exploded, and the entire forest exploded.


    The huge sound waves were heard in the darkness of the grass and the dark part of the wood.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Yan Mao turned to look out of the village and was surprised to say: ¡°Is it Uchiha?¡±


    Then Yan Mao said to the dark side of his side: "Resolve the battle as soon as possible." After that, Yan Mao rushed to the next enemy.


    "Yes." The dark part should answer.


    After a while, on the side of Uchiha, in a huge pit, Uchiha looked tired and looked at the broken white that had been blown up in front of him, and then looked at the shadows around him, Uchiha In the heart of the dark road, it¡¯s really a big trick. I didn¡¯t expect the power of the explosion to be so great. Even if I had to have a man¡¯s protection, I might have been blown up, but I¡¯m even looking at the situation. There is a point that can''t hold it.

 Chapter 628： Festival

    Sure enough, Yu Zhibo¡¯s phantoms slowly dissipated. Uchiha said to himself: ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t be so big in the future, or I don¡¯t know how to die. I¡¯m in the middle of the day? ?8 (eight) 1 (eight) ZW.COM"


    Uchiha shook his head and then slowly walked towards the grass village.


    Just after Uchihabo left, the mysterious man who had been hiding there suddenly appeared outside the blasting pit. Looking at this huge pit, the mysterious man smiled and said to himself: "I didn''t expect you to grow to this point, Uchiha You really let me look forward to it."


    Then the mysterious man walked over to the black side that was still motionless. He looked at the black inflammation that was still burning. The mysterious man said: "Your ability is quite strange, even if there is only one avatar left. Will not die?"


    "That''s good, I will help you once." The mysterious man looked up and looked at the black out of the kaleidoscope to write the eye, and then wrote a round of turn, the black inflammation on the black body instantly disappeared.


    Then he picked up the black and disappeared in the same place. There was nothing in the wind.


    In the middle of the wind shadow building in the village of Sha Niu, the shadows and the elders of the sand are discussing what is going on.


    "What?" The wind suddenly stood up from the seat and looked at the dark part of the ground and was surprised.


    The elders sitting at the round table also looked at each other with a shocked look and then began to whisper underneath.


    "You mean, Uchiha Uchibo ran with eight hundred dark ministers to attack the grass-bearing village in one fell swoop, and destroyed the grass-bearing village overnight." The wind shadow still looked like he couldn''t believe it, asked again.


    "Yes." The dark part replied in horror.


    "Without your business, go on." Feng Ying waved his hand and waved, then slowly sat back in his seat.


    "Yes." The dark part escaped.


    The wind and shadow looked at the elders around me: "What do you say?"


    "Wind and shadow adults, or do you still have to send people to the leaves to ask for the wood leaves." A timid elder suggested.


    "Oh, I am afraid that the people of Konoha will not agree. At the beginning, the wind and shadow adults personally brought people to lie in the sunset of the wood leaves." An elder who was obviously not a fan of the wind and shadow, smiled slyly.


    "What do you mean by the three elders?" Another elder standing on the side of the wind and shadow took a table and stood up and asked the elder who had just spoken.


    "What do you mean? Of course, who caused it, who will solve it." The elders just took a table and stood up.


    "Okay, don''t make a noise." Wind and shadow looked at the three elders and said: "Let me think about it."


    "Absolutely can''t please with Muye." At this moment, a female elder came in and shouted at the people present.


    "A generation of mother-in-law." The elders present were surprised to see the humanity.


    "A generation of mother-in-law, I know that your son and daughter-in-law are both in the hands of Uchiha Uchibo and Kisho, who died in Konoha, but now is not the time to use things. If you can¡¯t wait for the wood leaves now, When the army hit the village, I saw how you explained to the villagers." The three elders spoke.


    "Now, please come to Muye, what is the difference between this and surrender? If the tigers in the wood leaves have a big mouth and ask us for a huge amount of spoils, what should we do?" Qiandai mother-in-law said.


    After listening to the thousand generations, the elders present were all thoughtful. Even the three elders who had been fighting against the daughters of the thousand generations could not help but admit that the mother-in-law of the thousand generations said it well. If you give the wood leaf spoils, then you can only drink the northwest wind.


    Seeing that everyone has their own views by default, Qiandai mother-in-law continued: "So we can not only please, but also must make a tough stance. * Muye first please, and only in this way can get the maximum benefit."


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Feng Ying thought about the opening and then patted his hands on the table: ¡°Just do what the mother-in-law of Qiandai did, and then start the army to the border of the wood leaves.¡±


    "Yes." The emperor of the sand bears should answer.


    Just when Sharon was discussing how to deal with the wood leaves, in Lei Rencun, three generations of Lei Ying looked at the information in their hands and looked excited: "This Uchiha family is really interesting, I really hope to talk to him. Fight."


    Lei Ying''s body is still surrounded by lightning, and the momentum is released, and everything around is blown out.


    "Raytheon adults." Next to the Lei Ying assistant complained.


    "Sorry, a little excited." Lei Ying was embarrassed to touch his own head.


    On the side of Wuyu Village, the new four generations of water and shadow looked at the information in his hand, and his expression was somewhat abnormal. He smiled: "Yu Zhibo, I really look forward to your growth."


    After that, the information on the hand suddenly raised a fire, instantly burning off the information in his hand, then stood up from the seat and turned away.


    On the side of Iwamuro Village, Ohno, who had just finished the squad and packed up the village, sat in the main position in the rock shadow office and listened quietly to the return of the people.


    Then let the people leave and after the people left, Ohnomu looked at the empty office and said faintly: "Uchiha Uchiha, this person must be removed."


    In the fire shadow office of Konoha, Yu Fei took the battle report written by Uchiha, and his mouth smiled.


    "Haha." Fei Fei took the battle report, and went to the following Xiaochun and Mitomen Yandao: "Look, this is the battle report sent by Uchiha, he has already attacked the grass village and ambushed in the end. The army of the returning troops to the army This time it is completely to get the grass and the village, it is my disciple."


    Turned to Xiaochun, he took the battle report of Fei Fei, took a look and then looked at it with the door inflammation and nodded.


    "Although the work of this grass has been settled, it is very happy, but there is something wrong with the sand. They have already gathered in the village to prepare for the pressure on the border. It seems that they still do not want to admit defeat." Lightly open.


    "What do you think about the things that bear forbearance?" When he heard the door inflammation, Fei Fei began to calm down and asked them.


    "In my opinion, the reason why Sha Nai did this is to use their actions to show that they are not willing to surrender. This is to make us want to be soft and send people to take the initiative, so that they do not have to hand over the spoils." Turn to bed Xiaochun analysis.


    "Then you said what should we do?" asked Fei Fei.


    "It is better to talk to the sand first. After all, for us, there is no good thing for us to use it. It is better to take the time to waste the time with the sand, so that it can be smoothed out more quickly. The wounds brought to us by the World War II." Men Yan looked serious.

 Chapter 629： Festival

    Fei Fei stood up and walked around to think carefully for a while, and said to them: "This matter is completely handed over to Uchiha to deal with it.????????? W=W¡ÜW ¡Ö.81ZW.COM"


    "But" the door inflammation has to say, Yu Fei interrupted his words and said: "Nothing, I believe that Uchiha will not ignore the overall situation, and on the understanding of the situation on the front line, no one is better than It¡¯s better to give him this kind of thing.¡±


    "Okay." Men Yan and Xiao Chun helplessly.


    Ignore the attitude of all parties, Uchiha is also discussing what to do next.


    "Big Brother." Orange water took a piece of paper and handed it to Uchiha. "This is the latest order from the village."


    "Oh." Uchiha took over the orange water paper, and the orange water explained to the side: "I don''t think that the old stubbornness in this village will give this order to the older brother."


    "Oh, actually let me handle it completely?" Uchiha is also amazed.


    "I heard that this order is the result of the insistence of Huo Ying adults." Orange Water explained.


    "It turns out that it is no wonder." Uchiha sighed, but a warm current passed through his heart.


    "In this case, what should we do next?" asked Mao Mao, who had been silent for a while.


    "Next?" Uchiha faintly said: "Then we will go to the sand-bearing village together." Uchiha groaned and touched his chin.


    ¡°Sha Niu Village?¡± Yan Mao and Orange Water looked at each other and then looked surprised.


    As the youngest elder in the history of Sha Niu, the three elders of Sha Niu can stand out from the many ninjas who are strong in the strength of the sand. It is obvious that his ability is extraordinary, and he is most proud of his special ability. It is this ability that makes him the first master of sand tolerance.


    As a young and powerful ninja, he naturally has his own wild vision. His wish is to be one of the top five shadows of the highest power in the village of Sha Niu, so that he can lead the village of Sha Nii according to his own ideas, and then let The village that you love can become the five major countries like today''s wood leaves.


    It is a pity that although the three elders have a good influence in the sand, but now the wind is not him, so he can not decide the village''s decision, and recently the situation of Sha Ren Village is getting farther and farther away from his expectations.


    Not only in the military, but also lost to Muye, who has just debuted with himself, Yu Zhibo, Yu Zhibo, who is young and handsome, because the time is too big, so the status of the village is slowly decreasing.


    Therefore, the mood of the three elders is undoubtedly depressed. He sometimes wonders if he is a shadow, he will not let this happen.


    Unfortunately, this is only a hypothesis. The three elders know that although the whole village now defaults to being the next heir to the shadow, this is only the default, at least for now, he is not a shadow, he is not likely to go to the position, but what The reason is that as long as the person in the position is treated as a rebellion by the people of the village, it is impossible to become a shadow.


    Therefore, apart from being depressed, there is no other way to shut himself down at home.


    However, the three elders have recently suddenly had a lot of strangers in the village. The situation is a bit strange. Unfortunately, he is not interested in managing this now.


    On this day, the three elders went home after dealing with their daily affairs as usual, but unfortunately the situation today seems to be somewhat wrong.


    The three elders looked at the two dark parts of their guards who fell to the ground and looked at the three mysterious people in front of them.


    "Who are you?" The three elders watched the mysterious humanity with vigilance, then began to condense Chakra, and some black sand appeared beside him.


    "Sure enough, it is the scheduled wind shadow." The mysterious man said, but also deliberately added the word "the next" to the tone.


    "Who are you guys? Don''t say I have to do it." The three elders frowned and looked at the mysterious humanity, but their eyes were constantly turning, thinking about how to get away. After all, he could feel the three mysteries opposite. People are definitely not ordinary people...


    "You don''t have to think about running away. I have already arranged it. No one around here will come." The mysterious person for the faintly said: "You don''t have to be nervous, we just want to talk to you."


    "The guy who hides his head and tail, I don''t even know your identity. Is there anything to talk about?" The three elders also simply went out, and the other party did not take the first shot, indicating that the other party would not hurt themselves.


    "It''s a smart person." The mysterious man who smiled for it smiled lightly, then looked at the three elders and continued: "Since you want to know our identity, huh, it will be yours."


    "My name is Uchiha Uchiha, I believe you are no stranger." The humanity, and then slowly took off his mask, revealing a handsome face, it is Uchiha.


    "Uchibo Uchiha Í« Í«." The three elders were surprised, and then directly printed: "Sand iron secret surgery"


    The three elders suddenly stopped, because a knife holder was on his neck, and the three elders glanced behind him with the light.


    "I advise you not to act rashly." Yan Mao looked coldly at the three elders.


    "Please don''t worry that we won''t hurt you." Uchiha looked at the three elders and smiled.


    "You are the enemy of Sha Niu Village. What are you doing here?" The three elders looked at Uchiha.


    "We are here to help you." Uchiha went to the three elders and stared at him.


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, the three elders frowned and thought about it I asked, "What do you mean?"


    "As long as this is done, you can get to the top of the wind and shadow as you wish." Uchiha waved his mouth and opened his mouth.


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, the three elders suddenly felt that their heartbeat began to increase, and they barely suppressed their fanatic heart. After thinking for a while, they suddenly woke up and looked at Uchiha with a look of surprise: "You mean"


    "Yes." Uchiha said seriously.


    The next night, the two elders of the three elders ambushed in the important places in the village, and they personally took a thousand dark parts and ambushed outside the wind and shadow office.


    The eyes of the three elders stared at the center of the highest power of the sand, and the heart was hot.


    "Tomorrow, I am the shadow of sand and forbearance, I will be able to lead the sand to be strong, so the second generation of the wind and shadow adults, I am sorry." The three elders said to themselves.


    "Adult, do you really want to cooperate with the people of Konoha? If this thing is known to the villagers, it will definitely oppose the adults." A dark department stood behind the three elders.

 Chapter 630： Festival

    "Oh.??? Bayi? Chinese W? W (a) W.81ZW.COM" three elders smiled coldly, and then proudly said: "How can I believe the people of Konoha, I just want to use them to get rid of the shadows, wait for them Once we get rid of the wind and shadow, we will rush in to kill the wood leaves, so that I can declare that the people who are the leaves of the woods have killed the wind and shadow in an attempt to destroy the Sharon Village, and I am the hero who protects the village. This is a killing. ""


    "The adults are really brilliant." The dark part complimented.


    "Oh, OK, OK, don''t have to flatter, go and see if there is movement." The three elders quickly closed their smug expressions.


    "Yes." The dark part should vocalize, and then it seems to see something like it, pointing to the wind and shadow office building: "The adults look, those people do it."


    The wind and the wind heard the words and turned around. Sure enough, the wind and shadow office began to ignite a raging fire. The three elders first had a ecstasy, and then the opponents converge after the convergence: "The wood leaves people assassinated the shadows, and quickly went with me to rescue the wind and shadow adults. ¡±


    "Yes." Those men should follow the road and then rush to the wind and shadow office building.


    Just when the three elders started to work, Uchiha was not here as the three elders thought in the wind shadow office, but in a residence in Sha Niu Village, silently watching the movement of the wind and shadow office building.


    "Uchiha wave is not what you expected, the three elders are really ready to make the oriole." Orange water looked at the side after Uchiha.


    "How do you know that that person can''t trust?" Yan Mao looked at Yu Zhibo with doubt.


    "Because he is a standard politician, politicians are a group of white-eyed wolves. For them, the interests are above everything else. For the sake of benefit, they can not recognize the six parents, so I know his thoughts." Uchiha explained.


    "But this time they just kicked the iron board." Orange water thought Uchiha waved his movements and couldn''t help but smile.


    "Not bad." Uchiha faintly said, then looked at the fire and said to himself: "Three generations of shadows, you will trouble you for the second generation of the wind."


    "What should we do next?" asked Orange Water.


    "In this way, the influence of the sand-bearing theory that is against us is only the one left." Uchiha faintly said.


    "You mean," Yan Mao faint interface.


    "Yes, let''s go to her." Uchiha shouted, and then disappeared in the same place with Yan Mao and orange water.


    Just as Uchiha smashed their actions, they smashed Uchiha in the hearts of the three elders.


    I saw the second generation of the opposite shadows with their own shadow guards and their own confrontation, the second generation of wind and shadow looked angry at the three elders: "I really did not expect, really you, originally received a mysterious letter, I still don''t believe it, I didn''t expect you to really want to murder me."


    Now, the three elders know that they are already riding a tiger. Even if they want to stop, it is impossible. The three elders watched the shadow guard behind the wind and shadow, and they have not recovered their system. The number is far less than their own dark parts, so the three elders decided. Breaking the boat and sinking the boat, the man behind him said: "The opposite wind is the person who pretends to be a wooden leaf. The wind and shadow adults have long been killed by the people of the wood leaf. We avenge the wind and the adults and kill."


    The actions of the three elders surprised the wind. I didn¡¯t expect the three elders to be so decisive. The wind and shadow also knew their own situation. Because of the last attack by Uchiha, the second generation of the shadow guards became a remnant. I want to make up, but I have been busy with sand and forbearance, I have not done too much to do this. I did not expect that there will be such a big change today. The current Shadow Guard is not the opponent of the dark department.


    Therefore, the wind shadow decided to first smash out the encirclement and find the elders with relatively large forces in the village to seek refuge, so the shadow guard with the shadow guard behind him strove to kill the dark.


    One of the two sides wants to solve the opponent as soon as possible, and the other is to find a way to fight for the fight. The two sides are really equal. They will encounter good talents, they will be stunned, and their surroundings will be affected. The construction of the sand forbearance has been destroyed.


    As the battle escalated, more and more people were involved, and the ninjas in Shamao Village almost all came in. Everyone was red-eyed, and finally they didn¡¯t know what to start with. The people started.


    At this moment, Uchiha smashed them into secret operations.


    As the youngest elder in the history of Sha Niu, the three elders of Sha Niu can stand out from the many ninjas who are strong in the strength of the sand. It is obvious that his ability is extraordinary, and he is most proud of his special ability. It is this ability that makes him the first master of sand tolerance.


    As a young and powerful ninja, he naturally has his own wild vision. His wish is to be one of the top five shadows of the highest power in the village of Sha Niu, so that he can lead the village of Sha Nii according to his own ideas, and then let The village that you love can become the five major countries like today''s wood leaves.


    It is a pity that although the three elders have a good influence in the sand, but now the wind is not him, so he can not decide the village''s decision, and recently the situation of Sha Ren Village is getting farther and farther away from his expectations.


    Not only in the military, but also lost to Muye, who has just debuted with himself, Yu Zhibo, Yu Zhibo, who is young and handsome, because the time is too big, so the status of the village is slowly decreasing.


    Therefore, the mood of the three elders is undoubtedly depressed. He sometimes wonders if he is a shadow, he will not let this happen.


    Unfortunately, this is only a hypothesis. The three elders know that although the whole village now defaults to being the next heir to the shadow, this is only the default, at least for now, he is not a shadow, he is not likely to go to the position, but what The reason is that as long as the person in the position is treated as a rebellion by the people in the village, it is impossible to become a shadow. So he has no other way than to be depressed, he can only keep himself at home. .


    However, the three elders have recently suddenly had a lot of strangers in the village. The situation is a bit strange. Unfortunately, he is not interested in managing this now.


    On this day, the three elders went home after dealing with their daily affairs as usual, but unfortunately the situation today seems to be somewhat wrong.


    The three elders looked at the two dark parts of their guards who fell to the ground and looked at the three mysterious people in front of them.


    "Who are you?" The three elders watched the mysterious humanity with vigilance, then began to condense Chakra, and some black sand appeared beside him.


    "Sure enough, it is the scheduled wind shadow." The mysterious man said, but also deliberately added the word "the next" to the tone.


    "Who are you guys? Don''t say I have to do it." The three elders frowned and looked at the mysterious humanity, but their eyes were constantly turning, thinking about how to get away. After all, he could feel the three mysteries opposite. People are definitely not ordinary people...

 Chapter 631： Festival

    "You don''t have to think about running away. I have already arranged it. No one around here will come.????????? Chinese? W?W¡ÙW¡Ö.¡Ý8¡Ý1ZW.COM" for the mysterious person Faintly said: "You don''t have to be nervous, we just want to talk to you."


    "The guy who hides his head and tail, I don''t even know your identity. Is there anything to talk about?" The three elders also simply went out, and the other party did not take the first shot, indicating that the other party would not hurt themselves.


    "It''s a smart person." The mysterious man who smiled for it smiled lightly, then looked at the three elders and continued: "Since you want to know our identity, huh, it will be yours."


    "My name is Uchiha Uchiha, I believe you are no stranger." The humanity, and then slowly took off his mask, revealing a handsome face, it is Uchiha.


    "Uchibo Uchiha Í« Í«." The three elders were surprised, and then directly printed: "Sand iron secret surgery"


    The three elders suddenly stopped, because a knife holder was on his neck, and the three elders glanced behind him with the light.


    "I advise you not to act rashly." Yan Mao looked coldly at the three elders.


    "Please don''t worry that we won''t hurt you." Uchiha looked at the three elders and smiled.


    "You are the enemy of Sha Niu Village. What are you doing here?" The three elders looked at Uchiha.


    "We are here to help you." Uchiha went to the three elders and stared at him.


    When I heard Uchiha¡¯s words, the three elders frowned and thought about it. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    "As long as this is done, you can get to the top of the wind and shadow as you wish." Uchiha waved his mouth and opened his mouth.


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, the three elders suddenly felt that their heartbeat began to increase, and they barely suppressed their fanatic heart. After thinking for a while, they suddenly woke up and looked at Uchiha with a look of surprise: "You mean"


    "Yes." Uchiha said seriously.


    The next night, the two elders of the three elders ambushed in the important places in the village, and they personally took a thousand dark parts and ambushed outside the wind and shadow office.


    The eyes of the three elders stared at the center of the highest power of the sand, and the heart was hot.


    "Tomorrow, I am the shadow of sand and forbearance, I will be able to lead the sand to be strong, so the second generation of the wind and shadow adults, I am sorry." The three elders said to themselves.


    "Adult, do you really want to cooperate with the people of Konoha? If this thing is known to the villagers, it will definitely oppose the adults." A dark department stood behind the three elders.


    "Oh." The three elders smiled coldly and then proudly said: "How can I believe the people of Konoha, I just want to use them to get rid of the shadows, and when they get rid of the shadows, we will rush in to kill the leaves. People, so that I can declare that the people who are the leaves of the woods have killed the wind and shadow in an attempt to destroy the Sharon Village, and I am the hero who protects the village. This is a killer."


    "The adults are really brilliant." The dark part complimented.


    "Oh, OK, OK, don''t have to flatter, go and see if there is movement." The three elders quickly closed their smug expressions.


    "Yes." The dark part should vocalize, and then it seems to see something like it, pointing to the wind and shadow office building: "The adults look, those people do it."


    The wind and the wind heard the words and turned around. Sure enough, the wind and shadow office began to ignite a raging fire. The three elders first had a ecstasy, and then the opponents converge after the convergence: "The wood leaves people assassinated the shadows, and quickly went with me to rescue the wind and shadow adults. ¡±


    "Yes." Those men should follow the road and then rush to the wind and shadow office building.


    Just when the three elders started to work, Uchiha was not here as the three elders thought in the wind shadow office, but in a residence in Sha Niu Village, silently watching the movement of the wind and shadow office building.


    "Uchiha wave is not what you expected, the three elders are really ready to make the oriole." Orange water looked at the side after Uchiha.


    "How do you know that that person can''t trust?" Yan Mao looked at Yu Zhibo with doubt.


    "Because he is a standard politician, politicians are a group of white-eyed wolves. For them, the interests are above everything else. For the sake of benefit, they can not recognize the six parents, so I know his thoughts." Uchiha explained.


    "But this time they just kicked the iron board." Orange water thought Uchiha waved his movements and couldn''t help but smile.


    "Not bad." Uchiha faintly said, then looked at the fire and said to himself: "Three generations of shadows, you will trouble you for the second generation of the wind."


    "What should we do next?" asked Orange Water.


    "In this way, the influence of the sand-bearing theory that is against us is only the one left." Uchiha faintly said.


    "You mean," Yan Mao faint interface.


    "Yes, let''s go to her." Uchiha shouted, and then disappeared in the same place with Yan Mao and orange water.


    Just as Uchiha smashed their actions, they smashed Uchiha in the hearts of the three elders.


    I saw the second generation of the opposite shadows with their own shadow guards and their own confrontation, the second generation of wind and shadow looked angry at the three elders: "I really did not expect, really you, originally received a mysterious letter, I still don''t believe it, I didn''t expect you to really want to murder me."


    Nowadays, the three elders know that they are already riding a tiger. Even if they want to stop, it is impossible. The three elders watched the shadow guard behind the wind and shadow, and they have not recovered their system. The number is far less than their own dark parts~www.novelhall.com ~ So the three elders decided to break the boat, and the men behind him said: "The opposite wind is the person who pretends to be the leaves of the wood. The wind and shadow adults have long been killed by the people of the wood leaves. We avenge the wind and the adults. ¡±


    The actions of the three elders surprised the wind. I didn¡¯t expect the three elders to be so decisive. The wind and shadow also knew their own situation. Because of the last attack by Uchiha, the second generation of the shadow guards became a remnant. I want to make up, but I have been busy with sand and forbearance, I have not done too much to do this. I did not expect that there will be such a big change today. The current Shadow Guard is not the opponent of the dark department.


    Therefore, the wind shadow decided to first smash out the encirclement and find the elders with relatively large forces in the village to seek refuge, so the shadow guard with the shadow guard behind him strove to kill the dark.


    One of the two sides wants to solve the opponent as soon as possible, and the other is to find a way to fight for the fight. The two sides are really equal. They will encounter good talents, they will be stunned, and their surroundings will be affected. The construction of the sand forbearance has been destroyed.


    As the battle escalated, more and more people were involved, and the ninjas in Shamao Village almost all came in. Everyone was red-eyed, and finally they didn¡¯t know what to start with. The people started.


    At this moment, Uchiha smashed them into secret operations.

 Chapter 632： Festival

    Uchiha went alone in the corridor of a house, looked at the dark scene around him in confusion, and said to himself: "Where is this?"


    Suddenly, Uchiha said that the room in front of the room was lit, and Uchiha slowly walked over and saw it inside the door. This is a tool room. There are several shelves in the house, and there are several people in it. A red-headed child on the table is doing something. Eight?? One Chinese network W=W=W=. =8¡Ü1=Z¡ÜW¡Ö. ¡ÝC¡ÜO¡ÝM


    This is what it was like when I was young, still very cute. Uchiha looked at the little boy in the room and suddenly thought of his son. The idea that he wanted to kill him was eventually abandoned by Uchiha.


    "Forget it, anyway, I don''t have any threats myself, or I don''t have to care too much." Uchiha whispered softly and then wanted to leave.


    "Who?" The cockroach, who was still immersed in the manufacturing, suddenly turned back and shouted to Uchiha.


    "I didn''t expect it to be made now." Uchiha said with a bitter smile: "The kid is quite alert." Uchiha slowly pushed the door open and walked into the room.


    "Who are you?" I asked in a puzzled way. In my memory, this room only has oneself and thousands of grandmothers to come in. Who is this person?


    "I am." Uchiha thought for a moment, suddenly revealing a sinister face and said: "I am a bad person."


    "Oh." Originally, I was alert and heard the words of Uchiha, and chuckled: "This joke is not funny at all."


    If you hear the embarrassment, Uchiha can¡¯t help but look at it. Isn¡¯t it like a bad person?


    However, when I saw the innocent smile, I couldn¡¯t help but think that there was a happy time when I was together. I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    "What happened to you?" He looked strangely at Uchiha, who was suddenly laughing.


    "Nothing." Uchiha replied to God''s martyrdom, and then walked to the side of the squat, like the usual way of getting along with his son, very casually touched the head and asked: "What are you doing? ?"


    On one side, I saw Uchiha''s sitting on my side and touching my head. Suddenly I felt a warmth that I had never had before. This is the feeling of being in my own parents.


    I couldn¡¯t help but blush, and then I didn¡¯t dare to look at Uchiha, and lowered my head and said softly: ¡°This is my own toy.¡± The hands are still playing with the tools on my hands.


    "These are all you made yourself?" Uchiha looked curiously at the big and small rumors on the table, and then looked at those shackles. To be honest, I have never been to the sorcerer for a long time. Even the parents who were killed last time, the cockroaches were also fixed by the guys of Yanmao, and they have not seen such things.


    "Yeah, these are all my grandmother taught me." Talking about his work, he looked proud and proud.


    "Oh, why do you like this so much?" Uchiha asked, and Uchiha is really curious about what it was like when he was a child.


    Suddenly, the mood was low and said: "Because only these things can last forever, they can stay with me forever, and will not disappear, I will not feel lonely."


    Yu Zhibo looked at the sudden depression, and suddenly he couldn¡¯t bear it. Maybe it was a feeling. As a ninja, he never knew when he would be in danger. His son would not be like a beggar.


    Uchiha licked his head and made him stunned. Uchiha looked at him like a son. "Nothing can last forever, so people learn to cherish themselves." All that is in front of you, and it is not that eternal things are the best, only good for yourself is true, even if that thing is only an instant, hey, you have to cherish what you have, know?"


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, I didn¡¯t know how to nod, but I was dull and obviously didn¡¯t understand.


    Uchiha saw a sly expression with a slight smile: "I really don''t know how to say this to your child, but it doesn''t matter. You will understand it when you grow up."


    However, Uchiha, who is lamenting, is not on the sidelines, and he is staring at Uchiha, and he has a special emotion in his eyes.


    "Okay, I should go." Uchiha stood up.


    ¡°Would you like to go?¡± he whispered. ¡°Can¡¯t you leave more time?¡±


    When I heard the reluctance, Uchiha said with a slight smile: "I haven''t told you about it. The good things don''t care about the length of time. Besides, if we get along for a long time, you will be bored with me." After that, Uchiha Í« turned and left.


    "I won''t be bored with you." He shouted at Uchiha.


    Uchiha waved a smile, but unfortunately things are not as simple as you think. If you know that my parents who killed you should hate me, Uchiha waved and smiled.


    Uchiha doesn''t look back, just back to the shackles, and then take out the same thing from the pocket of the back of the pocket. After throwing it to him, he faintly said: "Just replace me with this to accompany you, when will you be able to wait for you? Come back to me, I hope we have a day to meet." I hope that I will not meet each other in the future, Uchiha swears, and then leaves without returning.


    He took up the things left by Uchiha, and stared at the back of Uchiha, and firmly said to himself: "One day, I will find you."


    Just when Uchiha and I was chatting, I went to www.novelhall.com~ In the village of Sha Niu, the battle between the three elders and the wind and shadow continued, but after all, the preparations for the three elders were more complete, and the three elders had slowly The people who surrounded the wind and shadow.


    However, Fengying is constantly trying to highlight the encirclement.


    "Wind and shadow adults, I think you still admit defeat." The three elders proudly looked at the wind and shadow across the face, even though this time Yu Zhibo Yu Zhibo took advantage of the loss of his own strength. But as long as you are on the wind, it''s all worth it.


    "Three elders, are you not afraid of the sanctions of the elders of the village? After all, the things tonight have become so big." The wind and shadow looked at the three elders weakly.


    "I will announce that it is a person who is a wooden leaf to assassinate you, and I am making such a big movement for the talents who catch the wood leaves, so you can go with peace of mind, rest assured that I will replace you with your unfulfilled wish. Leading the sand to be strong." The three elders are confident and authentic.


    "Just by you, a guy who was turned by the people of Konoha?"


    "Oh, I will let them return sooner or later. As for you, you must die today." The three elders were obviously angered by the poke of the center.

 Chapter 633： Festival

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "Everyone, let me go." The three elders took the road to the shadows, and then they went forward to prepare the wind and shadow.


    "On the one hand, you want to kill me, but I am the wind." The wind and shadow saw that the actions of the three elders were first and foremost, and they were preparing to swear the thief first. As long as they seized the three elders, they would win if they win today. Unfortunately, people are not as good as people. Heaven counts.


    The wind and shadow looked incredulously at the short knife on the chest, and then fell on the ground with the heart of the heart. The three elders were also surprised to see the sudden appearance of the person who killed the shadow, and saw that Mao Maozheng looked coldly at the ground and died of the wind. Shadow, and then smiled at the three elders: "Three elders, this is a gift from our son Ye Zhibo to the adults, and he also let me bring a word to the adults."


    "What?" asked the three elders subconsciously, and then he reacted and shouted to his men behind him: "Kill him."


    Sure enough, these men did not imagine rushing up, knowing that these men are not all three elders, some are temporarily recruited, there must be other spies in the elders, although they can help the three elders to besiege, but If you don''t mean you can sell the village, after all, they are all people who suffer from sand.


    Looking at his hands are whispering, the wooden light is constantly drifting to himself, like looking at a traitor, the three elders look gloomy at the opposite Yan Mao, once again in the wood leaf tricks.


    Yan Mao reveals a conspiracy smile, watching the three elders continue: "Yu Zhibo Í« adults want me to tell the adults, he has helped you to make the wind, then you must not forget the things you promised."


    "Come, kill me for him." When I heard about Mao, the faces of the three elders became more and more gloomy, and they were close to each other because they knew that they were useless, and only killed them. Give the elders an account.


    The patriarchs of the three elders are not like the miscellaneous soldiers. They can be right or wrong. They only listen to the orders of the three elders when they follow the orders of the three elders. Then they follow the three elders and rush to Yanmao. Others can only help but keep up. .


    Yan Mao looked at the person who rushed to himself, and did not panic and smile, only to see a dragon suddenly appeared at the top of the Mao.


    Yan Mao said to the three elders: "Goodbye." Then he grabbed the dragon''s foot up and jumped, and saw the dragon fluttering with his wings and then flew to the outside of the village.


    "Damn." The three elders stood on the ground and looked at the disappearing Yan Mao hate, and then took people away.


    Just as the three elders were calming down on this matter, Yan Mao was taken by Feilong to a secret place outside Shanu Village, and Uchiha and Orange Water were waiting.


    "Uchihao is an adult, we are back." Feilong flew to the front of Uchiha, and put down the road.


    "Working hard, Longfei." Uchiha stroking the wings of the dragon.


    Then I went to Yan Mao and asked: "What happened?"


    Yan Mao faintly said: "It has already been completed."


    "That''s good, now I will wait for the reaction of Sha Niu Village. We are also going back to the village." Uchiha Í« Í« Ë· ºÍ ºÍ ³È ³È ³È ³È ³È ³È ³È ³È ³È ³È ³È ³È


    "Yes." Then Uchiha took a ride with Yan Mao and Orange Water to leave the sand-bearing village on Longfei.


    It has been five years since the Second World War. In the past five years, the leaves have developed rapidly, although the war has caused some losses to the leaves, but since the five years ago, Uchiha has defeated the end of the villages of Mist and Yan. The second endurance war, and Muye received a lot of war reparations, so that the strength of Konoha does not retreat, and Uchiha, who is the head of Muye''s four tolerances, began to make a name for himself with the achievements. Boao is also famous for the four-forbearing of the wood leaves, the members of the Dragon''s team. These people began to pay attention to the forces of all parties and became the pillars supporting the wood leaves.


    In the end, Iwamura and Fujinura Village, which failed as a failed country, not only lost a lot of indemnities but also suffered serious losses. In the last five major countries, only Sharon Village and Lei Ren Village, which did not participate in the war, had the strength to fight with Muye. .


    However, after Uchiha, he defeated the army of Sha Ren, and destroyed the grass-bearing village in one fell swoop, and succeeded in leaving the two forces in the village of Sha Niu, although the rebellion soon ended, but this time it was abnormal, so Sharon Village Things are still far from over, and the interior of the sand is not too flat.


    The new three-generation wind shadows are busy with the various rebellions in the village, which finally led to the great decline of the strength of the sand-bearing village. The powerlessness lies in the fact that the wood leaf village is right. The three generations of the wind and shadow can only agree to form an alliance with the wood leaves, and finally lay the wood leaves. It is the first position of the five villages.


    In the past five years, due to the end of the war, each village has begun to develop its own village, restore the trauma of war, and lay the groundwork for the next war.


    During the period, there were several major events in the village of Muye. The first thing was that Uchiha was officially the dark minister of Konoha and established two organizations of the dark nature. One is the dragon group of Uchiha and the other is the group. After the establishment of the two organizations, the two organizations began to appear in the leaves of Muye, and Uchiha and the corps officially entered the center of the leaf.


    The second thing is that Qi Muyu, who is known as the white leaf white tooth, actually committed suicide for the failure of a task.


    When this incident came out, people in the world of Renhe were shocked. Some people were happy. They were glad that Kono had lost a cadre. It¡¯s important to know that Yumao¡¯s character is only with Yu Zhibo, regardless of strength and reputation. It is almost the same as Uchihabo Of course, some people are sad, just like Uchiha¡¯s friends, so Uchiha is still sad for a long time.


    "Father, you are back." In the past five years, Yu Zhibo was most pleased that his son Yu Zhibo was far away.


    Uchiha has also grown into a cute boy, and now he is seven years old. He has already begun to look like Uchiha¡¯s young age. Every time he sees Uchiha¡¯s childhood photos, They will also be surprised, but they did not expect them to look so much.


    "Because he is my son." Every time Uchiha is proud of her.


    And the talent of the far is also extremely amazing. At the age of seven, I started to write a round of eyes this year. Now I have already written the eyes of two hooks, and I am very fond of Ninja. I especially like Yu Zhibo. He is numb.


    Like the Uchiha family''s bitter and non-projection and fire, it is definitely a matter of learning. Of course, the most people feel speechless when they try to test the properties of Chakra, they actually find the far Chakra and Uchiha. The same is full of attributes, and just before he was training, he would still be a raft. When did the first generation of rafts become so worthless? Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 634：

    Therefore, although the age is not too long, but it has already begun to be familiar to everyone in the wood leaf, he and the same family of Uchiha, and the son of Qimu, the son of Qimu, is the three majors of Muye. genius. Eight? One Chinese network W¡ÖWW. 81ZW. COM


    Even the three generations of Huo Ying have said: "This child is definitely the next Uchiha wave." So Uchiha has always been proud of having such a son, and is very affectionate to the far, almost responsive.


    It is also worth mentioning that the sunset daughter of Uchiha, who was adopted by Uchiha, was now a playmate with the childhood. The two people have been playing together since childhood, and the feelings are very good, almost to the point of the shadow, but these It is also what Uchiha and his hand are willing to see.


    "Small far, today is not awkward." Uchiha ran into the room from the outside and heard the words far away, and touched the small head of the road.


    "Of course." Far from the road.


    Looking at the cute face far away, Uchiha couldn¡¯t help but pinch a few times and then asked, "What about your mother and red?"


    "Red followed the mother and Auntie Ai to go shopping." Yuan helped Uchiha to pick up the shoes to be replaced.


    "Then why don''t you go with it?" Uchiha asked in a puzzled question.


    "I won''t go." Yuan muttered a small mouth: "It''s tired to go shopping with women, and those aunts, especially Auntie, like to pinch my face."


    I remembered that Wei Zhibo couldn¡¯t help but smile at the scene where the women were surrounded by the faces.


    Seeing Uchiha¡¯s gloating glory, he complained: ¡°Father.¡±


    "Oh, oh." Uchiha said in a curious way to restore his seriousness: "What are you doing at home?"


    "Right." Far suddenly said: "Father, you promised me today to teach me new ninjutsu, this time I must catch you, you don''t want to run away." Uchiha¡¯s hand is like flying away.


    Looking at the far-eyed expression, Uchiha sneered, and then said: "Well, today I am just free, let''s go to the training ground."


    "Then let''s go." Uchiha, who hadn''t finished talking, was dragged to the training ground in his backyard.


    On the training ground, after Uchiha and his distant position, Uchiha looked at the distance and said: "How is the physical training and the printing training today?"


    "I have ran a hundred laps around the training ground, and now my knot has three seconds in India." Far back.


    "Well, very good. I have taught you three techniques and painless throwing techniques. Now I will teach you to use the shadows." Uchiha looked at the far analysis.


    "Shadows?" asked a distant question.


    "Yes, like this." Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í«


    "Wow, it¡¯s so good." Far from being happy.


    "Wait a minute." Uchiha said that he was interrupted by the excitement and said: "In addition to the avatar, the avatar is still a physical avatar. The body will feel it."


    ¡°Really?¡± asked Far, and then excited: ¡°Teach me quickly. Teach me.¡±


    "Listen to me first." Uchiha said helplessly.


    "Oh." He should be right away, and then spit out his tongue at Uchiha.


    Uchiha took a look at the far and then said: "With the addition of this shadow, your training progress will be much faster, and it will be more convenient, but your people will suffer several times of fatigue and pain. Do you still want to learn?"


    Uchiha is staring at the distance. He wants to see if he will choose to give up. Although the distant talent is very high, Uchiha has always been worried about his heart. After all, he is also very spoiled from childhood, and everyone cares for it. From small to large, I haven¡¯t suffered too much. If he can¡¯t bear these hardships now, the future achievements will stop there. This can be said to be a test of Yu Zhibo¡¯s far-fetching. Of course, Uchiha is very I hope that I will not let down my expectations.


    "Of course, I want to make my father become a great ninja." Unexpectedly, I agreed to it if I didn''t think about it. The far reaction made Uchiha stunned, but then I was happy with my own son. .


    "Want to be the more me? Then you have to work harder." Uchiha sighed seriously.


    "I know." Far from his face, he looked firm and looked at Uchiha. "Because the father is my idol, from small to big, no matter who mentions the father, it is awe. Expression, and every time people mentioned that I only mentioned that I am the father''s son, so I must be the father, let people mention that the father will think of me, and I will never lose my face to my father."


    Seeing the far look, Uchiha couldn''t help but knock on his head.


    "Father, you always knock on my head is not tall." Looking at his little head and complaining.


    "Less nonsense, since you want to be more and more me, from now on, I will train you more rigorously, and I must be prepared." Uchiha said seriously.


    "Yes, I will be obedient." Far out of a poor and pitiful.


    "Well, don''t pretend, this trick is useless to me." Uchiha stunned.


    "Yes." Far should be.


    "Start with the seal first." Uchiha looked at the distance.


    "Shadows are divided into the body."


    "Okay, let''s end today, take a break." Apocalypse looked tired in front of him.


    "Well nodded a little, then took back the shadows around him, and suddenly I only felt the fatigue that I had never had before, and then fell behind me.


    "It''s too reluctant." The Apocalypse held the far-talking language to fall.


    Then Tianqi took up and walked back to the room. When he walked halfway, he saw that the master did not know when he had returned. He came over and asked with concern: "What happened?"


    "Too tired, just take a break, just come back and help him with medical treatment." Apocalypse gave the hand to the hand.


    "Right, the apocalypse you Uchiha has come." The master carefully took the distance and then said to the heavens.


    "Oh." Apocalypse was surprised. Since the break of the Apocalypse and Uchiha, no one has been here for a long time. Today, someone actually came to find himself?


    "Fuchun, is there anything?" Apocalypse came to the hall to see the Qing people and asked to sit down in the main position.


    "Xiao Bo, this is my son Uchiha, I want him to follow you to learn from you." Now Uchiha, the patriarch of Uchiha, is respectful, because Avatar''s generation is relatively large, so called Apocalypse Bo,

 Chapter 635： Festival

    In addition, although Apocalypse and Uchiha broke, but since the Apocalypse has created an amazing record, Apocalypse has become the idol of the entire Uchiha young people, and also makes the Apocalypse the true power of the Uchiha family. August 1st???? Chinese W(1)W?W?. 81ZW. COM


    The current apocalypse is the four-forbearance of the wood leaf, the character of the wood leaf killing god, is the most powerful ninja of the Uchiha family, but it is rarely in the family.


    "It''s a very good seed, let''s stay." Apocalypse looked at the cool children.


    "Yes." Fuchun was surprised. After all, many people in Uchiha thought that they could let their children follow the apocalypse and get a positive reply from Apocalypse. Of course, Fuchun was amazed. After a few words, he left. .


    "You yell, yes." Apocalypse asked faintly.


    "Yes." He replied respectfully.


    "Come with me." Apocalypse nodded with satisfaction. After all, what he liked most in his previous life was stunned, and then stood up and left.


    I followed the apocalypse to the training ground. Now there are two children on the field. I also saw that the boy who is younger than himself is practicing ninjutsu. Another girl sits on the side and looks bored at the boy on the field. .


    The boy is of course far away, and the woman¡¯s nature is red.


    Apocalypse looked at him who was practicing ninja and shouted to him: "Far, come over."


    "Oh, come." When I was practicing Ninjutsu, I heard the words of Apocalypse and went to the front of Tianqi and asked: "What is the father?"


    At this time, Red also ran over: "Teacher."


    "Well." Apocalypse nodded and then introduced the snarl behind him, who was curious about the ambiguity. "I will introduce it, this is Uchiha."


    Then he said to him: "This is far and red. You will be brothers and sisters in the future. You must work hard."


    "Yes." He replied, then said to them: "Hello."


    "Hello, brother, please advise a lot later." The distant relatives went up to say hello.


    The red side was also greeted with intimacy, and then he was pulled to train.


    Apocalypse stood by and looked at them, then suddenly opened his mouth and said, "What is it?"


    A dark part suddenly appeared next to the Apocalypse. "Apocalypse adults, Huo Ying adults let you pass."


    "Know it, go on." Apocalypse is faint.


    "Yes."


    On the Huo Ying office side, the apocalypse appeared in the office and looked at the flying road in front of him: "What''s the matter? Teacher Fei Fei."


    "Apocalypse, you are coming, sit down," said Fei Fei.


    The Apocalypse was sitting politely on the side of the seat, and the Apocalypse also noticed the child next to Fei Fei. Isn''t this Kakashi?


    "You also saw that this child is the son of Yan Mao, Qi Mu Kakashi." Fei Fei introduced, then explained: "You also know that since the death of Yan Mao, the flag wood family began to wither, so the flag Mujia please take care of this child."


    "You call Kakashi?" Apocalypse walked to Kakashi and asked the child in front of him.


    "Well, you are my father''s good friend, Apocalypse adult?" Kakashi asked coldly.


    "You really look like it." Apocalypse saw Kakashi''s cold look and couldn''t help but think of his first enemy and good friend Qi Mu Mao.


    "This way, okay." Apocalypse thought back and said: "You will live in my house in the future. I will pack my things today, and I will pick you up tomorrow."


    "Oh." After saying that Apocalypse suddenly disappeared.


    "Shadows?" Both Fei Fei and Kakashi were surprised.


    Fei Fei was because he did not appear now and Kakashi was amazed at the strength of the apocalypse. Then Kakashi showed his excited eyes and secretly said in his heart that he was as strong as his father, and he was a stronger ninja than his father. When the second father mentioned him, he was a feeling of confidant. It seems that he can learn something powerful from him.


    On the following day, Apocalypse looked at the four children standing in front of the eyes and said: "You will be my disciples in the future. You are the boss. Kakashi is the second child. You are the third child. The red is the smallest. You must be in the future. Take care of each other, do you know?"


    "Yes." Four people answered.


    "Well, today you should get familiar with it first, start formal training tomorrow, and disband free activities today." After the revelation, Apocalypse left. After all, Apocalypse is not an unemployed, how to say that Apocalypse is also a minister of darkness, and there are still many things. Since the last death of Hung Hom, Apocalypse succeeded him as the Minister of the Dark Department, and the group did not dare to make it.


    After the departure of the Apocalypse, I looked away from other people and asked, "What should I do now?"


    "Of course, they have cultivated themselves." Kakashi was faint.


    "Why don''t you practice together?" asked Far away.


    "Yes." Red echoed the distance.


    Kakashi leaned over with you for a long distance and red and said: "I don''t have time to spend time with my children."


    "What do you dare to say that I am a child? You are not the same." Far from being angry, no one dared to say himself from birth to now.


    "Don''t worry about it." Far away, I want to persuade myself to be red to Kakashi: "I want to fight you."


    "Duel?" Kakashi looked at him with a scornful look: "Since you have to take your own insults, come on." ¡±


    "You won''t dare to do it." Kakashi looked at the ramp that had never spoken.


    "Well, come here." Although he is a young boy, he is still a child who has received the excitement of Kakashi and decisively promised.


    After talking about the three people standing in the right position, and then put up the posture, "How do three people fight?" Far asked.


    "Of course it''s a fight." Kakashi said of course: "Of course, if you feel that you can''t do it, it doesn''t matter if you want to deal with me."


    "Just by you?" Far from starting to counterattack.


    "How do you win and lose?" asked quietly, because Apocalypse once said that when fighting, you must be calm and not affected by the enemy.


    "The first fall is to lose Kakashi Road.


    "Okay, I agree."


    "I have no problem." Not to be outdone, and then to the red road: "Red you come to be a referee."


    "Okay." Red responded, then said: "Begin."


    After the red shouting, the three people began to step back and stared at each other. They both took advantage of the pain and Kakashi took out the knife behind them. None of the three people took the lead.


    "Or I will come first." Looking at the motionless ¿¨ and Kakashi, I know that it is definitely endless in this way, so I decided to start first.


    Going forward toward Kakashi, "Well, it¡¯s good." After Kakashi made the start of the knife-drawing technique.


    "Look at the tricks, the shadows are divided into the body."


    I saw that the distance into three different directions rushed to Kakashi, "the sword in the shadow of the shadow of the body." Far away from Kaka shot a bitter and then printed, only see the constant increase, the last number Ten hardships did not shoot at Kakashi.

 Chapter 636： Festival

    "Flag wood knife method. Flying flash.? Bayi Chinese? Wen W? W? W.81ZW.COM" only saw Kakashi suddenly flashed a figure, forming a knife circle around, constantly blocking the far of suffering.


    At this time, the cockroaches that had not been moving at the moment had also rushed over, only to see that he scatters a lot of bitterness, and those seemingly messy sufferings have blocked the retreat of Kakashi from an incredible angle.


    "Oh." I saw that all the smog disappeared after being bitterly shot, and Kakashi jumped to the trunk to escape all the suffering.


    "Turkish. The technique of sorrow in the heart." I saw a hand stretched out from the ground where the cockroach stood, grabbed the shackles, and trapped the cockroaches in the soil, rising far from the ground. "àØ" saw only a smog of smoke, and it became a wooden stake.


    "Replacement?" Looking at the stakes, and then jumping backwards, "ßÝßÝ" saw only two bitterness in the ground. The thing just happened was nothing, but now the eyes of Yan and Yuan have become The two hooks wrote the round eyes, and Yan and Yuan stared at each other with vigilance. Of course, they would not forget Kakashi in the tree. The atmosphere on the field was once again deserted.


    "I didn''t expect that these two children like themselves actually have such strength." Kakashi looked at the distance and the distance, and secretly said.


    "This guy is stinky, but the strength is really not covered, and there is a big brother, the strongest of us should be him." Staring at the darkness.


    "The strength of Yuan and Kakashi is good. If it is not bigger than them, it may not be able to beat them."


    "It''s all good young people." Not far away, Uchiha and Yu Fei stood in the tree and were watching the situation on the field.


    "Yes, they can say that everyone is a genius, and the future achievements will certainly not be low." Uchiha whispered openly.


    "Well, it seems that giving them to you is the right decision."


    "Oh." Uchiha licked his mouth and smirked.


    In the backyard training ground of Uchiha''s family, Kashi, and Kakashi fell to the ground almost at the same time. The only red standing on the field began to take care of them.


    At this moment, Uchiha suddenly appeared on the field, watching the three of them open: "Yes, you are very good."


    "Father, how are you here?" Seeing Uchiha, he stood up.


    "Of course I have always been here, I just want to see your strength and combat mode, and then you can teach you according to your characteristics." Uchiha sighed the far end.


    "Teacher." The beggars and Kakashi on the side struggled to stand up.


    "You are also very good, especially hey, can calmly analyze the rhythm of opponents and battles in battle." Uchiha waved a smile to them.


    "Thank you teacher." Hey, hurry, after all, it is a pleasure to be praised by people who admire themselves.


    "And Kakashi." Uchiha turned to Kakashi Road.


    "Sorry, teacher, I shouldn''t ridicule them." Kakashi apologized.


    When I heard Kakashi, Uchiha said with a slight smile: "It is also a means to anger the opponent. Since it is far from being irritated by you, it also shows that the far heart is not enough." Then turned to the far.


    Far away from Uchiha, he spit out his tongue, and he knows that Uchiha is good for himself, and Kakashi¡¯s strength is indeed above himself, so there is nothing to say.


    "Thank you teacher." Kakashi said sincerely.


    "Okay, come here today, you have to take a rest tonight, and we will start formal training tomorrow." Uchiha said to them.


    "Yes." They answered in unison.


    Early the next morning, Uchiha Í« ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø Í« Í« Í« Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî


    On the way, these children who have not left the leaves of the woods are inevitably incessant. After yesterday¡¯s battle, they have a certain understanding between them. Kakashi also began to accept them, and their relationship is not As nervous as I was at the beginning.


    "The master of the hand is not a medical ninja who is well-respected. It just helped us to deal with it a bit. I didn''t expect yesterday''s exhaustion and injury to disappear completely." Kakashi looked at his own hand.


    "That is of course, my mother''s medical level is quite high." Far from holding Kakashi''s shoulder and looking proud.


    "Before, whether it was my father or my father''s injury was treated by my mother."


    "Really?" Kakashi wondered.


    "Of course." The red side of the side said slyly: "It is very romantic to know the love story of the teacher and the teacher."


    Later, they began to talk about Uchiha¡¯s childhood, and Uchiha, who was listening to their gossip with a smile, was happy for the harmony they could get along with.


    For a long time, Uchiha took them to a place and introduced them to them: "This is the mysterious forest of Konoha, I was here to cultivate."


    "Really?" Far looked at the surrounding curiously. Because no one had come for a long time, the weeds were so thick that you could still see the traces of previous training.


    Uchiha said all the way to the scene, then came to a place, suddenly looked at the back of Kakashi and said with a sigh of relief: "I still remember that in this place, I met the first opponent of my life and Friends, he is the father of Kakashi, Qi Mumao.¡± Uchiha said while stroking the trunk of the tree, the look of memories appeared on his face. At that time, the two teenagers are now famous. The character, but unfortunately Yan Mao is not there.


    "What? Here is where the father and the teacher met for the first time?" Kakashi suddenly remembered his father from childhood to big, he always worshipped the idol, but made a mistake for his companion And commit suicide.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was somewhat suppressed, Uchiha returned to God and said to them: "Well, these are not mentioned before, we will start training now."


    "Yes." They sang in unison, and Kakashi also wiped away his tears.


    After Uchiha took them to an open space, they said to them: "To bring you here today is to train your ability to survive in the wild. You must know that the battle for the ninja is common in the wild, so you Must adapt to the wild environment, learn to use the environment here, do you understand?"


    "Understood." They answered in unison.


    "That''s good, since I started to assign tasks." Uchiha looked at them.


    Yu Zhibo first looked at the analysis and said: "According to yesterday''s observation, what you lack now is a more agile skill, so you bring this one hundred laps around here." Uchiha Í« Í« Í«sandbag.

 Chapter 637： Festival

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "Yes." He did not hesitate, and then took the sandbags given by Uchiha to start running.


    Uchiha looked at his movements and nodded with satisfaction, then turned to Kakashi Road: "Kakashi, your understanding of the knife is not thorough enough, so you take this to the tree and cut it until you cut it. This tree is so far." Uchiha slammed Kakashi with a wooden knife and pointed to the trunk of three adults.


    "Yes." Kakashi looked at the wooden knife in his hand and then ran to the side to cut the tree.


    "What do I have to do with my father?" asked quickly.


    "You." Uchiha thought for a moment: "Your writing wheel is not mature enough, and the control of Chakra is not very mature. You try to control Chakra to climb the tree with your feet. Walking on the water."


    "Yes." Far happy, then ran to climb the tree.


    Then Uchiha looked at the red road: "As for red, you are better at illusion, let me personally help you practice mental concentration."


    "Yes." Red should be.


    "Well, let''s all start." Uchiha took a red to a place, sat on the ground and began to teach her to start closing her eyes and perceive the outside world.


    After a long time, everyone¡¯s training was proceeding in an orderly manner under the arrangement of Uchiha.


    He was sweating with a sullen look and was holding his teeth and holding on.


    Kakashi was holding a wooden knife and staring at the trunk of the knife in front of him. He said to himself: "The teacher said that everything in the world has its laws. As long as the law of finding it is the hardest thing, it can Cut off, so I must find this rule."


    Kakashi stared at the trunk tightly, then his hands began to condense Chakra, "Ha" Kakashi shouted and then hacked to the trunk with a wooden knife.


    On the side of the distance, slowly condensing Chakra, and then carefully stepped on the trunk in front of you, step by step toward the top of the tree.


    Just in the middle of the road, I suddenly felt my feet sink, and then the whole person began to lose balance and then the body fell to the ground.


    When he turned over, he did not fall to the ground. He looked at the ground and looked at a few footprints on the trunk. He panted and said to himself: "This training is not so easy, but I will not give up." Far from the beginning of the action, slowly crawling the tree.


    The last red was sitting on the ground, his eyes closed, his brows locked, his head still sweating, but the red hard was not rubbing, just sitting on the ground all the time.


    Uchiha stood aside and looked at the four of them. He couldn¡¯t help but nod. It¡¯s really a famous character in the future. Not only is he talented but also willing to suffer, the future is limitless.


    Slowly, the night began to fall, and their training could only be temporarily stopped, but although it was only an afternoon, they were exhausted.


    Uchiha watched as they dragged their tired bodies and slowly walked to their side, faintly said: "Well, I am here today, the rest of the training, continue tomorrow."


    "That''s great." They cheered in unison.


    "Father, you can have dinner." Asked far away, then touched his stomach and looked hungry.


    "Yes." Uchiha replied faintly.


    "Great." They cheered again.


    "However," Uchiha said that he suddenly turned his voice here: "You have to make it yourself."


    "Ah?" Far away, they looked puzzled.


    Uchiha took out a bag of fresh meat and continued: "This is some of the animals I just hit. You need to use the fire to cook the meat. This is also an exercise for your chakra control."


    "No, but we have been tired for a whole day, my father should not be too lazy to get it." Farsightedly looked at Yu Zhibo.


    "Cough." Uchiha was poked at the center, and could not help but say: "Less nonsense, ask you to do it."


    After several years of peaceful development, the country of fire has become more and more prosperous. On the streets of Muye, Uchiha took four of them to a restaurant.


    "How come to the hotel again." Far away, holding his head in his hands, snorted.


    Now they are already in their teens, and they all have the level of tolerance in the middle, especially in the past few years, the growth of strength is the fastest, and now his writing eyes also have the level of three hooks. And already can use it freely.


    Sometimes even Uchiha will sigh, if it is not open, it may not match him.


    However, due to a sneak attack in the previous year, the death of the rope tree made the syllabus become unhappy. I stayed in the hospital all the time to study medical ninjutsu, but during the period I also made a friend like wild scent, study together. Ninjutsu, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the reason for his arrival, the story has changed a little, and the rope tree has grown a lot to die, but it¡¯s puzzling that Uchiha has a dark part to protect the rope tree in the dark, but he didn¡¯t think of the rope. The tree still can''t escape the fact of death.


    The death of the rope tree also makes the temperament of the handy a little changed, and the harmed Uchiha Í« they can only go to the restaurant to eat every day.


    "Tough it." The red voice who walked far away said: "There may be something that the teacher may not be able to come back."


    The teenage red has begun to look like the future. Although we are almost loved by the four of them, but they are still the most loved by themselves and the masters, so the director also teaches his most proud medical ninjutsu. Red, but due to the qualifications, red is still good at illusion, not very proficient in medical ninjutsu, can only be said to be normal.


    "Yes, my sister is more annoyed recently, so don''t complain anymore." He also echoed.


    Kakashi also nodded in favor of the statement.


    "ß× There are acquaintances." Uchiha, who was walking in front of him, looked at a man with white hair and a red vest. He was sneaking outside the girls¡¯ bath and there was a yellow hair next to him. The handsome guy is standing helplessly, except for Uchiha, other people are ashamed, and red is blushing: "Old is not shy."


    "Really, it¡¯s uncle, too." Looked at the distance.


    I didn''t expect the legendary four-bearing character to be so different.


    "Ah, it¡¯s Uchiha, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time." At this time, he turned around and saw Uchiha, and he greeted him with a look.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, or the water gate." Uchiha greeted and greeted him.


    "Uchihao is an adult." Watergate respectfully said.


    After Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í«


    Hearing Uchiha''s ridicule, he also said: "I am just collecting the materials for writing." Mobile users please read and read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 638： Festival

    Hearing the pale and eloquent excuse, Uchiha said that they were all unbelieving, and even the water gates around them did not believe it. Red even looked at the self with suspicion. Eight?? One Chinese W?W?W?. ?8?1 (a) Z?W (eight). (a) C (one) O (a) M


    "Cough, well, let''s find a place to sit down and talk slowly."


    "It¡¯s just that we have to eat together." Uchiha shouted.


    "Well, let''s go." I also took Uchiha''s shoulders and left with me.


    Far away they had to keep up with it.


    In a hotel, Uchiha and his wife are sitting opposite each other. "How, recently, okay." I asked myself.


    "It''s not the same. I usually take care of the dark part. If I have nothing, I will bring my own disciple." Uchiha sipped a drink.


    "These will not be your disciples." They also looked at them and talked to them behind the water gate.


    "Yeah." Uchiha replied, and then introduced them to them.


    "You, you usually don''t see your figure, you shouldn''t all go to peek." Uchiha asked.


    "I said, I am collecting material, not voyeur." I also argued, and then said: "I have a task recently."


    "Oh, what mission?" Uchiha asked curiously.


    "Recently, Iwamura was a bit unscrupulous, so Teacher Fei Fei sent me to inquire about intelligence." He also shrugged.


    "Oh, this way." Uchiha sighed and sighed: "It seems that there are not many leisure days."


    "Yeah." It¡¯s also true that the senior ninja who wants to be the one of them has more or less received some information. He also said: "I don¡¯t know how they are so busy, there is nothing to do. Is it a bad day to fight war, like peace?"


    "Those people are not as simple as you think. Our village is better. Those little villages can be miserable." Uchiha explained.


    "Also." He nodded himself, and said: "Well, let''s not talk about these unhappy things, or talk about something else."


    "Well, yes, I still have something to do with the water gate." Uchiha looked at the road.


    When I heard Uchiha, I was surprised to say: "Oh, when do you need someone else''s help as a four-bearer?"


    "Everyone has something to do with something that needs to be done." Uchiha shook his head helplessly.


    "That''s also true, I am going to call the Watergate." He nodded his head and went to call the water gate.


    "Uchiha is an adult, may I ask what is the matter?" Shuimen asked in a confused question while sitting next to Uchiha.


    "Watergate, this is the case, I want my disciple Qimu Kakashi to follow you first, as your subordinates train." Uchiha said.


    "It can be, but why is this?" Watergate is curious, and the next door is also a curious look.


    "Kakashi, because of his father''s death, has always had a knot that he can''t solve. His personality has become somewhat extreme. My friends are only a few of my sons, so I want to give him to you first. For a while, you have time to persuade him to let him recover as soon as possible, otherwise he will be unfavorable to his ninja road in the future." Uchiha said.


    Watergate and nodded, and expressed understanding.


    Finally, Uchiha smashed a few words against Kakashi, let Kakashi follow them, and then take them away.


    "Kakashi, I hope that when you see you later, you have already solved the knot." Uchiha said in his heart.


    Shortly after Uchihao paid Kakashito to the water gate, it was really the third time that the world had been violent, and the intensity of this war was more severe than ever.


    Due to the peaceful exhibition in recent years, Iwamura has regained the level before the Second World War, and now Ohno, who is the third generation of the shadow of the village, is revenge for his master''s second generation and eliminates the most powerful opponent. Muye Village, then began to secretly contact other Nimura to prepare to deal with Konoha.


    Ohno Mu believes that with the strength of the four great villages, Wood Leaf can be defeated. The powerful and ambitious Lei Ren Village, who has never participated in the battle, has decided to respond to the request of Iwamura and agreed to deal with Konoha with Iwano.


    On the side of the sand, after several years of forbearing exhibitions, the sands of the strength have been restored. Under the leadership of the three generations of wind and shadow, which also have great ideals, they have begun to move closer to Yanren Village and prepare to defeat the wood leaves.


    As for the village of Wujiu, because the village of Wujiu was the most tough village in the Second World War, it was not only attacked by the village, but even the two generations of water shadows were killed by Uchiha, resulting in an extreme crisis in the village. After the four generations of the water-storage Yamak, which was controlled by the plaques, came to power, they began to deal with the family of the blood-limited boundaries within the village. Therefore, it can be said that the fog is the weakest one in the five great villages. The strength of the village has not yet been Recovered, so Wuyong Village did not participate in the battle against Konoha.


    So the third time the World War was to fight against the battle of Konoha Ninja Village by Iwamura, Lei Rencun and Sha Niu Village.


    "Yes." They replied, but seeing them like a smile and not laughing, Uchiha knows what they think.


    However, Uchiha said that he did not see it and urged them to start roasting.


    Far away, they were busy until late at night before they fell asleep in the prepared camp.


    Uchiha looked at the way they slept After helping them cover the quilt, they looked at their mouths and whispered to themselves: "Tomorrow belongs to you."


    Just when Sha Ren, Lei Ren and Yan Ren Village joined forces to attack the wood leaves, the tops of the wood leaves also began an emergency meeting deployment.


    Fei Fei was sitting in the main position, and his face was smoking with a sullen face. Next to him, two Huo Ying consultants were introducing the current situation to the people present, while others were quietly sitting in their seats. They are all frowning.


    "The specific situation is like this. Now I can talk about the life and death of Konoha, so please think about what to do?" Men Yan introduced, and said that he was sitting back in his seat, but his eyes were Staring at the man beside him.


    That person is the Uchiha, who is the minister of the dark department. The people present here are all looking forward to staring at Uchiha. The Uchiha, who was sitting quietly in the seat, feels the eyes of everyone, and looks very surprised: "Look at it." What am I doing?"


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, I flew in the main position and looked at Uchiha, and smiled a little. Then I yelled at Uchiha: "Uchiha, you are the commander of the side of the wood, and there is no understanding of the border." Comparing to you, now the three big villages are coming, but you should first talk about what to do."

 Chapter 639： Festival

    When I heard Fei Fei, everyone in the room also nodded in agreement. Uchiha thought about it and said, "Okay, the situation is not as bad as I thought. The people in the three villages seem to be coming. Oh, and our wood leaves are dangerous like nest eggs. In fact, this is not the case. The top three villages have their own ghosts. They are all just because the strength of our wood leaves is stronger than any of the three big villages. They are not sure to fight against the wood leaves alone. We only need to make a drag and drop. The coalition forces will naturally retreat over time. Eight? One Chinese W? W? W (1).? 8? 1 (eight) Z? W?.? C? O? M"


    "But what does this have to do with us?" asked Yu Zhibo''s group opposite the faint.


    "Of course, it¡¯s related, you see." Uchihao squatted at the military map in front of him, saw everyone agree to the location, and then pointed at the distribution opening on the map with his fingers: "In fact, the purpose of the three villages Each has its own strength and its strength is different. Among them, Lei Rencun has the strongest strength. Their purpose is also very simple. They want to show their existence to the world. Another reason is that Lei Ren¡¯s Lei Ying is also a better fighter. People, so we must not only send elite elite horses to fight against the people of Lei Ren, but also must lead the army by people who are in relative position."


    When I heard the analysis of Uchiha, I nodded, and I was smiling. "Go ahead."


    Uchiha nodded and looked at the flying voice: "So this road must be resisted by the teacher Fei Fei."


    When the Huo Ying consultant next to Fei Fei said something, he fluttered and laughed at the Huo Ying Consultant and said: "No problem, anyway, my old bones have not been exercised for a long time. This time I will come to the meeting." Raytheon."


    After that, Yan Fei turned to the Huo Ying Consultant: "This time let me do it myself, and then I said that Uchiha said that it is right. Only I can deal with Lei Ying."


    When they heard Fei Fei, the two Huo Ying consultants had to press and hold their own words.


    Uchiha said that he quietly looked at the decision of Fei Fei and then got the indication of Fei Fei. He continued to say: "The second one is the person of Sha Ren Village. The sand is actually sand since the last three generations of wind and shadow. Ninmura did not restore his own strength. The reason why he sent troops this time was because of the personal problems of the wind and shadow. He wanted to transfer the contradictions in the village to the foreign war. In fact, there are quite a few high-level anti-wars in the Sharon Village, so the sand is dealt with. It¡¯s okay to endure only a partial teacher who needs a wooden leaf."


    "Well, let the orange water to block the advantage of relying on the advantages of the land to block the people who suffer from sand. After all, the orange water is the commander of the sand and the front line. It is quite thorough to understand the understanding of the sand." I thought about the opening of the orange water next to it.


    "Do you do it?" Orange water pointed at himself with confidence.


    "Yes, this time, the most critical time for the wood leaves, or is it another person?" Turned to bed, Xiaochun looked at the orange water and asked.


    "You don''t need to endure battle with sand. Just rely on the advantage of the geographical advantage to drag the sand and bear it. I think that the wind shadow will be forced to retreat from the pressure in the village soon." Uchiha looked at the orange water analysis.


    "Okay, let''s do it according to Uchiha''s words."


    The door inflammation that I still wanted to refute was heard by Fei Fei, but I could only helplessly close my mouth.


    Uchiha continued to open the door: "As for the last Yan Ren, although it is not the most powerful one in this coalition, but this war is due to the revenge of the Tu Ying, and the Yan Ren Village does not There is a problem inside the sand like a forbearance, so we must be prepared for a protracted war on this road, so I suggest that this road dispatched the big snake pill and the army that led the most elite of the wood leaves against the Yan Renjun. The above is my opinion. Uchiha Í« turned to look at the big snake pill sitting next to himself and the self.


    After Uchiha said, he sat down again and looked at the flying position in the main position, waiting for his decision.


    Fei Fei looked at other people and saw other people waiting for their own decisions. Fei Fei took a cigarette and stood up. He said to everyone: "In this case, it is so decided. I led the 50,000 army to fight. The people in Lei Ren Village, the orange water as the commander of the battle against the sand, led the sand and the border defense army of 15,000 people, it is necessary to drag the army of sand forbearance, can not let them step into the country of fire.


    "Yes." Orange water respectfully responded.


    Yu Fei nodded with satisfaction and continued: "The last big snake pill as the coach and the owner is also responsible for assisting the big snake pill, you jointly led the 100,000 elite army to block the army of Yan Ren, and Uchiha led the dark part of the wood leaf to guard the wood leaves. The centering strategy should be full."


    "Yes." The big snake pill and the self should also respond.


    Yan Fei said: "Finally, I hope everyone can work together to defend our homeland."


    "Yes." The crowd stood up and shouted.


    Looking at the crowds full of enthusiasm, Fei Fei nodded in satisfaction and then said to everyone: "You must retire first, Uchiha left, I have something to tell you."


    Everyone looked at each other and then retired. Only Uchiha looked at him with a puzzled look and then sat back on the seat.


    After the crowd left, Fei Fei also sat back to the main position and watched Yu Zhibo swearing: "Uchiha, I know why I left you alone?"


    Uchiha said: "It won''t be a thing to do."


    There was no joke on the face of Fei Fei, and he looked at Yu Zhibo seriously.


    Feeling the serious eyes of Yu Fei, Yu Zhibo slowly stopped laughing, and then said: "You will not be true ~ www.novelhall.com~ Ô³ µã nodded and said: "This time can It is said that it is the most critical moment in the history of Konoha, and even I have not fully grasped that Konoha safely passed this war of endurance. ¡±


    Yu Zhibo looked at Fei Fei and said: "Don''t worry, as long as I follow my plan, there should be no problem."


    Fei Fei shook his head, and then seriously looked at Yu Zhibo and said: "The war is changing rapidly. No one can know what will happen in the next moment. So if I am defeated or killed, Yu Zhibo will inherit the wood from you. The position of the shadow of the leaf in the Ninja Village, I believe that the wood leaves will be able to reinvigorate under your leadership."


    After that, Fei Fei went to Uchiha, and took a picture of Uchiha¡¯s shoulder, then left with a heavy footstep.


    Uchiha sat in his seat and looked at the departure of Fei Fei.


    Don''t worry, teacher, I won''t let Koye go wrong, because this is my home, and my loved ones.


    Now the third war in the world has been playing for several years. The situation is as speculated by the beginning of the revelation.

 Chapter 640： Festival

    Since the squadron took the soldiers to stop the thunder, as a former old opponent, Fei Fei directly competed with Ray Ying after a battle, the results were not announced, but then Lei Ren''s army stopped at the wood leaves. Eight?? One Chinese network W=W¡ÙW¡Ö. ¡Ö8=1¡ÙZ=W¡Ý. ¡ÝCOM


    On the other hand, the partial division led by Orange Water took advantage of the geographical advantage. The guerrilla warfare method has been used to drag the arm of the sand-bearing army in the wood leaf. The army of the sand-bearing for this purpose is exhausted, and the other two allies have not yet seen the wind. Stepping into the territory of the wood leaves, I am afraid of the tricks of the wood leaves, so I also adopt a wait-and-see attitude. I want to determine the specific situation of the wood leaves first, so that the enemy of the wood leaves will only have the most fierce rock to bear.


    It can be said that the battle between Muye and Yan Ren is the most intense on the entire battlefield. Both sides come and go, and the wood leaves are led by the big snake pill and the wood leaves that are led by the three generations of the rock. Elite and frequent battles, the casualties of both sides continue to increase, but on the battlefield of the rock, there is a newcomer here, active on the battlefield, and even let the people of Yan Ren think that the second Uchiha Uchiha of the wood leaves And Qi Mumu Mao appeared, he is the golden flash of wood leaves, but also one of the four tolerant of the apprentice wave.


    In Yan Yan, there is still a saying that as long as you encounter a golden flash, it is not a shame to give up the task.


    It can be seen from this that the feng shui gate is a horror to the people who endure it.


    In a large courtyard of Konoha, three teenage teenagers are lying on the grass, and all three are considered handsome guys.


    It¡¯s the far, the hustle and the red, the white windbreaker that is wearing the dead, and at this time, the open mouth complained: ¡°I heard that Kakashi¡¯s flying has been promoted to the end, and the older brother is also at the age of twelve. It¡¯s already tolerated, and now I¡¯m still bearing the title of Zhong Ren.¡±


    In fact, now four of the four are far and red are still tolerant.


    "Why do fathers want to let Kakashi brother go to the battlefield alone?" continued.


    "The teacher does his own thing." The faint sighs next to him, in fact, his heart is also very doubtful.


    On the other hand, the red blow said: "Don''t blame the teacher again. It should be that he thinks that our strength is not strong enough. You are not as good at it now."


    "You, you must know that the weakest of us is you." When I heard the red, I suddenly sat up from the ground and retaliated.


    "You, I don''t tell you." Red angrily.


    In fact, it is also true that far from the four people, the strongest comprehensive strength is ÷ø, then Kakashi and Yuan''s strength is almost the same, red is the weakest, after all, Red is best at illusion, and the red itself Still a woman.


    In the past few years, it has been quite good to see the relationship between the two in the eyes of others. Although the two often bicker, it is also because they are afraid of jokes.


    In fact, when the two of them knew that two people had a marriage, the two did not dare to show too close, but despite this, the two were often jokes by Uchiha.


    "You are all here, then start training. After all, time is not waiting for idle people." Just as they were squashing, Uchiha suddenly appeared on the field and looked at them.


    Seeing that Uchiha appeared, he complained: "Father, Kakashi is not there, and now it has become very boring, and when Kakashi was in the past, every time there was barbecue, I can only eat it now. Now, when will Kakashi brother come back?"


    In the past, in order to train Kakashi''s knife, Uchiha used to call Kakashi with a wooden knife to cut the large bears, and he could provide barbecue for himself.


    At the beginning, Kakashi was injured almost every time. Every time he needed a hand to heal. The victim himself was complained by the master. On several occasions, he said that he should not let Kakashi do such a dangerous thing. Finally, Kakashi still insisted on training and finally killed the animals with wooden knives, so at that time, we almost had a bear paw eating every day, and now I think it tastes delicious.


    Uchiha replied, and then looked at the sky and said to himself: "Kakashi? He should be back soon, and there should be a big change."


    In the home of Uchiha, there is a room.


    "Master." Kakashi said in front of Uchiha, "Thank you, teacher, if you are not, Uchiha''s people will not let me bring the eyes with soil."


    Uchiha stared at Kakashi¡¯s left eye, which was covered with a protective amount, and sighed: "Are you still feeling guilty for the death of the soil?"


    "Yes." Kakashi said with a wry smile: "If it weren''t for the death of the soil, I wouldn''t realize how ridiculous my thoughts were, because my childishness was dead."


    "Kakashi, Yan Mao, he is the strongest opponent I have ever encountered in my life and my best friend, so I know that he is a hero, what is the spirit of our wood leaves, you know?" Uchiha watched Kakashi asked.


    When I heard Uchiha¡¯s words, Kakashi immediately asked: ¡°Please enlighten me.¡±


    "Actually, you already have an answer in your heart, aren''t you?" Uchiha asked, and then looked at the thoughtful Kakashi and continued: "I just want to tell you, your knife is my and I teach you." And writing the wheel eye is also left with you. I don''t want you to abandon any kind. I hope that you can be strong. You and the three people are all rare geniuses. I don''t want you because of these things. If you want to make up for your mistakes, even if your father and the soil share your efforts."


    "Yes, teacher." Kakashi slammed his head in a respectful manner on the ground.


    "Go They are still waiting for you." Uchiha said with a smile: "And see the old place tomorrow, don''t be late."


    "Yes." Kakashi slammed back.


    Kakashi walked out of the room and looked at the blue sky with a soft sigh of relief. "My father still has soil, rest assured, I will continue to work hard with your hopes."


    "Kakashi brother?" Just then a voice came from the front, far away from the distance, far from surprise: "It¡¯s really you, great, my father said that you are coming back, I still Do not believe."


    "Long time no see." He and Red looked at Kakashi and smiled and looked at Kakashi Road.


    "Everyone hasn''t seen you for a long time." Kakashi saw far away from their look of concern, and there was a warm flow in their hearts. After all, their first friends, still care about themselves.


    "Ah, Brother Kakashi, what''s going on with your eyes?" Looking at Kakashi''s eyes, he wondered.


    "This is the eye with soil." I asked faintly.

 Chapter 641： Festival

    "Well. Bayi? Chinese W? W? W?. (a) 81ZW.COM" Kakashi responded, the expression is a little sad.


    The atmosphere on the far scene suddenly became a little embarrassing. I immediately went up and hugged Kakashi¡¯s shoulder and said, "Welcome back, Kakashi, let¡¯s go and have a meal."


    "Okay, okay." Next to the red interface.


    "Well, let''s go." He said.


    At this time, Uchiha went out of the room and looked at the backs of the four people who were playing, and the corners of his mouth were awkward.


    In the early morning, on a forest path in Muye Village, the sun shines on the road through the leaves of the forest. The dew on the blades of grass has not dissipated, and several insects are smashing in the grass.


    At this moment, a footstep broke the calm of the forest, and the worm jumped back into the grass with a shock.


    "Father, where are you going to take us?" asked lazily to the front of Uchiha.


    "Take you to the final training." Uchiha did not look back, faint back.


    "The last training?" Far and hey all looked surprised.


    "Teacher, what is the final training?" Kakashi asked.


    When I heard Kakashi¡¯s question, Uchiha stopped and turned to look at them. ¡°Yes, the last training, because I decided to send you to the real battlefield.¡±


    "Really?" Who knows that the sudden suddenly excited, watching Uchiha shouted: "Father really agreed to let us go to the battlefield, I have waited for a long time this day." Far away excitedly waving his own Hands.


    When he heard his son''s words, Uchiha said helplessly: "You are fun when you are on the battlefield? So excited."


    "That is of course, my father went to the battlefield at the age of twelve, and set a name for him. I have long wanted to go to the battlefield." Far away.


    "When you are on the battlefield, let''s talk." Uchiha shook his head and said: "However, my ugly words are first mentioned. If you can''t pass my training, I won''t let you go."


    "Do not worry, I will work hard."


    "We are also." Kakashi and ÷ø, red interface.


    "Crap is useless, or use facts to prove it." Uchiha Í« turned and left, but just turned around when the corner of his mouth turned.


    It¡¯s a pity that they are not excited when they are excited.


    "Let''s go." Uchiha took them far and continued on the road.


    Uchiha took a long distance with them and came to an open space. They looked at the surrounding environment with suspicion. They looked around in the empty space. The four people looked at each other''s hearts and there was no difference.


    "Do you know why I brought you here?" Uchiha asked with a smile and looked at them.


    "The teacher won''t want to teach us what a great ninja?" He said.


    Far away, I whispered and retorted: "How can I teach that I have taught it for a long time, even the last thousand birds were taught by us, and in the end, only Kakashi and I learned."


    When I heard the words of the distant slings, I watched them discuss themselves. Uchiha twitched his mouth and tried to calm down his feelings. Then he said: "I¡¯m right, but this time I¡¯m teaching separately. of."


    "Ah, really? I have been waiting for a long time." I jumped up and said happily.


    Sure enough, acting, Uchiha looked helplessly at the dark road.


    "Okay, don''t talk nonsense, let''s get started." Uchiha snorted and then quickly printed: "The art of shadow separation."


    I saw that Uchiha was divided into three separate bodies. "Everyone followed me with one of the shadows." Uchiha snorted and then the four men left in four directions, and they left with consciously.


    The first one came to an open space with a donkey, then turned and looked at the martyr: "Well, it''s here."


    I heard the words stop, quietly watching Uchiha, "Oh, do you know? Among you four, you are my favorite disciple, the one who is most hopeful to inherit my clothes, even Far from it."


    "How come, far from inheriting your writing eyes and rafts, only he is closest to you, isn''t it?" he asked doubtfully.


    "Hey, you are very rational. If it is far away, you may jump up." Uchiha said.


    Then continue: "The reason I will say this is because his personality is not appropriate."


    "A far character?" He was puzzled.


    "Yes, his character is very cheerful, although this character will sometimes be very helpful to him, but his heart is not cold enough, only you." After that, Uchiha looked at the stunned look: "Your wisdom and calmness in battle, you can be shocked when you encounter anything. This kind of character is the heart of the strongest. It can''t be replaced by strength and ninjutsu, so you are the most ideal in my heart. Heir."


    ¡°Can I really?¡± I don¡¯t know how to be confident. I want to know that Uchiha has always been an idol of adoration. I didn¡¯t expect that one day my idol would appreciate myself.


    Uchiha went to the side of the beggar and patted his shoulders: "To believe in yourself, my favorite is your confidence."


    "Yes."


    After hearing the embarrassing answer, Uchiha nodded and then said: "Well, your chance is that after you open the kaleidoscope to write the eye, maybe you have some understanding, open the kaleidoscope to write the eye and need to kill the closest person. So I don''t have much to teach you now, so I have to give you some of my understanding of writing a round eye."


    I picked up the scroll that Uchiha had given myself, and I was moved by the face: "Thank you teacher."


    At this time on the other side, Uchiha and the place where they are far away, "Okay, it will be fine." Uchiha stopped and walked far.


    "Is it a forbidden? Father Do you want to teach me a forbidden?" Looking far and wide, I looked forward to seeing Uchiha, and my eyes were shining.


    "Yu Zhibo looked at the distance without a word, and there was a cold sweat on his forehead. His son is so good, that is, his character is too much worse than himself."


    "Yes." Uchiha was helpless.


    "Listen to me and finish the conversation." Seeing that he was going to talk, Yu Zhibo then put on a serious face and interrupted: "Listen well, far."


    "Yes." It is rare to see Uchiha, who is so serious, and has become a serious look back.


    Seeing the far, Uchiha nodded and said: "You are my son, and I also inherited the power of writing my eyes and rafts, so I decided to teach you the ninjutsu and the psychic ""


    "Yes, father." Far too happy.


    "When I finish, I am not too happy." Uchiha said: "You have to know that after you have finished this, it will be a month later, you will be on the battlefield. The battlefield is very dangerous. You must be careful." ""

 Chapter 642： Festival

    "Yes, father. August 1st? Wenwang?? W? W (a) W?. 8 (eight) 1? Z? W (a). COM" far, but see the excitement of the far, can only give up.


    Then handed it over to a far spell and said: "This is the spell of space ninjutsu. You can take it with you. Only when you are in danger can you use it, so I can come to you at any time."


    "Okay, father." The fare of the charm was placed in the pocket, and then I looked at Uchiha and said: "Now you can start learning ninjutsu."


    "Good." Uchiha is helpless.


    On the red side, Uchiha smashed the red road: "Red, you are growing up, so I know that your body and ninjutsu have reached the level of tolerance, so I will give it to you this time. The most powerful illusion that your father had created and the most powerful illusion I have studied in recent years, I hope you can lift them up."


    "Yes, teacher." Red looked serious and said: "I will not let you down."


    "This is good." Uchiha is gratified,


    Finally, at Kakashi, "Kakashi, I didn''t teach you Ninjutsu before because you were undecided at the time, but after this time, I believe that you should have the potential to become a strong, so that I I was relieved. This is some of my ninjutsu and knife experience, and some of his understanding of the flag-knife method that your father entrusted to me at the time." Uchiha was handed over to Kakashi two reels.


    "Yes, the teacher, who used to be a disciple is not good, can''t understand the pains of the teacher. I will never do this again afterwards." Kakashi said.


    "Okay, let''s start training. I hope you won''t let me down. And since you already have a round of writing, you can practice more in the future. You may become your nirvana in the future." It may be uncertain." Uchiha suggested.


    "Yes, teacher." Kakashi firmly said.


    "Get started." Uchiha nodded.


    It has been a month since the last training, and they have begun to practice digesting the various ninjutsu experiences taught by Uchiha.


    Uchiha Í« slowly walked to the door of the wooden leaf. At this time, four of them had already arrived, waiting for the arrival of Uchiha.


    "My father is also true, always late." Far from complaining.


    Uchiha suddenly appeared in front of them, took a long look and then looked at other people and said: "Everyone is here, let''s go."


    "Yes, teacher." Hey, they should answer, and far away is grinning, and then keep up.


    "Teacher, is this going to take us there?" Kakashi asked the ramp to the side.


    He shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    Hearing the doubts of the people behind him, Uchiha, who was walking in front, said: "You have all been trained. I will take you to test it today. Are you qualified to go to the battlefield?"


    "What do you mean, does this have anything to do with the place to go?" asked Far.


    "Yes, you will know when you arrive." Uchiha faintly replied.


    After a while, Uchiha took them to a hidden place, after several rounds, and several illusions that could not be seen even with red and enamel, finally arrived at the destination.


    "Wow." Far away, I was surprised to see the palace built on the mountainside. The whole hall is red-golden, and it looks magnificent under the sunlight.


    They are also looking at the hall with a look of surprise, how can there be this place.


    "This is?" Kakashi singularly.


    "This is the base of the dragon group I built, called Hell, which is specially used to hold people who are threatening to Konoha, and some prisoners caught on the battlefield." Uchiha continued to introduce: "Know Only one thousand of the 10,000 dark parts can become a dragon group, and here you need the eight hundred dragon group to guard. It can be said that the importance here is like the heart of the wood leaf."


    "How have I never heard of this place." Farted.


    When I heard the far, Uchiha said: "You don''t know a lot of things, OK, don''t talk nonsense, let''s go."


    "You must keep up with me or you don''t know how to die." Uchiha took the lead and left the road.


    "Yes." He followed them to the main hall, and now they can say that they are full of curiosity.


    Along the way, under the leadership of Uchiha, the unimpeded access to the main hall, but this road also let them see what is called security.


    At the gate, there are two dragons and a hundred dragons guarding the gates. The gates of the gates must be opened by two dragons.


    There are countless traps after entering the hall, whether it is an illusion trap or a trap of a dragon group member is fatal.


    "This is the outer avenue of the prison, and the deep is the three prisons where the prisoners are held. Each weight is assigned according to strength, and the defensive power is different. The bottom prison is the person who achieves the standard level. However, there are fewer people." Uchiha said to them on the way.


    "How big is this hall." Far surprised to look around.


    "If people who are not familiar with the terrain come in, they can''t go out after three days and three nights." Uchiha replied.


    "So where are we going now?" he asked.


    "Now we are going to the top training ground of the prison. As for what to do, you will know when you get there." Uchiha faintly said.


    After walking for a while in the tunnel, I finally saw the light, and Uchiha took them and walked over.


    "Wow, this is too exaggerated." Looking at the huge training ground that can accommodate thousands of people. The training ground is round and divided into two layers, on the first round wall. There are ten passages closed with iron gates.


    On the second floor, there is a dedicated passage for people to monitor.


    Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« ~ www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www www The pattern has a dragon pattern on the back of Uchiha.


    "Adult." The four men were half-shouldered and respectfully on the ground.


    "Well." Uchiha nodded and said, "You are ready."


    "Yes, adults, all the illusionists are ready." The people back.


    "Okay, let''s get started." Uchiha shouted.


    "Yes." Hearing the command of Uchiha, the four people went straight to the place and returned to the place. The people also looked at Uchiha¡¯s eyes and felt the gaze of his hands. Uchiha smiled slightly. The trick is a bit strange.


    After watching the few people leave, Uchiha turned and looked at them far and seriously, saying: "The next thing is what you need to do."


    Far away, they looked at each other and asked in confusion: "What do we need to do?"

 Chapter 643： Festival

    "Next, I will release twenty second-level prisoners, you have to kill them.??? August 1? Chinese W (eight) W? W?.? 8 (eight) 1? Z? W (a). COM" Uchiha Í« cool and authentic.


    "But why is this?" Red wondered, since childhood, he has not killed anyone.


    "Because this is the need of the battlefield." Uchiha said: "As long as you have completed this, I will allow you to go to the battlefield, otherwise everything will be avoided."


    When I heard Uchiha¡¯s words, they nodded and said confidently: "Yes."


    Seeing that they were so fighting, Uchiha nodded with gratitude, and then saw ten iron gates next to the training ground.


    Every iron gate went out of two people, and the prisoners apparently did not suffer too much abuse. They were unruly and arrogant and walked out in the new prison clothes.


    However, when they saw the opposite Uchiha wave, they couldn''t help but chill, and then they became cautious and stood in front of Uchiha.


    Uchiha looked at the prisoners in front of him and nodded with satisfaction, then whispered: "I know that you really want to leave, so I will give you a chance now."


    "Oh." Uchiha''s words, so that the prisoners could not help but look up and look at Uchiha, and then continually whisper to the people around them.


    "Cough." Uchiha slammed a light cough, although the sound was not big, but in the ears of those prisoners, it was like a thunder, and it was quiet in an instant, just looking at Uchiha with a feverish look.


    "If you want to leave here, it''s very simple, defeat them." Uchihao pointed at the four people behind him, and they consciously stood in front.


    "Are you telling the truth?" The prisoners looked at them incredibly. They are far more ideologically mature, but unfortunately they are only a few teenagers in the eyes of prisoners. No one believes how powerful they are. I thought that Uchiha was picking them up.


    Uchiha looked at the person gently: "You are just an ant that can be killed at any time in my eyes. I still need to lie to you in Uchiha Uchiha?" After that, Uchiha smashed his own powerful body. momentum.


    Seeing that the man was sweating all the time, even the station was not stable. One of the scorpions fell to the ground. The other prisoners did not laugh at him. Instead, they bowed their heads and may not be better than him. This is The thoughts of everyone.


    Seeing the performance of those prisoners, far away, they also have a nearby group of dragons looking at Uchiha, and this is the style of the strong.


    Uchiha slowly recovered the momentum, and then looked at the prisoners faintly said: "First, if you are defeated by them, you must die, understand?"


    When I heard Uchiha¡¯s words, no matter whether they were prisoners or far away, they couldn¡¯t help. Then the prisoners looked at them with ill will, and the prisoners¡¯ violent temper began to release them away. We are being swayed by Uchiha Uchiha. Pressing a belly of evil fire, just take them out.


    "Begin." Uchiha looked at the prisoners with satisfaction and then left the nearby dragon group to the second floor.


    Far away, except for Kakashi who had been on the battlefield, they were somewhat uncomfortable. After all, the momentum is something that has been developed all the year round and has nothing to do with strength, so they are somewhat uncomfortable by the momentum of those cruel.


    At this moment, the prisoners rushed over with a red eye. However, after all, their strength is still good, they all have their own pride, and they immediately rushed to the prisoners, and the weapons on the field suddenly flew.


    At this time, Uchiha stood on the second floor and looked at the battle below. At the beginning, they might not be able to adapt to this kind of battle. They had been **** with their hands and could not use their full strength. However, after several injuries, they were red-eyed. After that, they began to fight back.


    "I hope you can experience the feeling of war." Uchiha said to himself.


    "I didn''t expect you to take them far from here, but also let them go to the battlefield. Are you not afraid of the opposition of the master?" At this moment a voice came from behind.


    After hearing such a charming voice, Uchiha twitched his mouth and said: "You are here."


    "I heard the movement coming." The illusion slowly walked to the side of Uchiha.


    "I have solved it naturally after the hand, I just don''t worry about them. After all, it is the first time they can go to the battlefield and they may take the place to take them to adapt." Uchiha said.


    "Someone didn''t have a market when they first went to the battlefield."


    "I am different, maybe I was born for the battlefield." Uchiha sighed and looked at the roof and couldn''t help but think of his own two people as if they were fighting, but this family has a family, and it feels different. You should plan well and don''t let your family members get hurt.


    The illusionist seems to understand Uchiha nodded, and the heart is dark, the melancholy you are so charming, and then accompanied Yu Zhibo to watch the battle below.


    The eyes of the dragon group just behind Uchiha and the illusion are also staring at the cockroaches on the field.


    "What, you want to let them go to the battlefield? I don''t agree." The commander opposed Uchiha.


    Seeing the expression of the outline hand, Uchiha squatted on the front ring and hugged the hand to comfort: "They are not small, the eagle always grows up, we can''t always protect them, they will one day sooner or later. If you want to go out, you will only harm them."


    "But, I am really afraid that they will be like my brother." The hand held the Uchiha, and buried his head in Uchiha''s chest.


    "No, I promise not to." Uchiha sighed the head of the platform.


    "Well ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Gang nodded.


    Suddenly, Uchiha smirked and said: "We haven''t been doing this kind of thing together for a long time."


    When I heard Uchiha¡¯s words, the master suddenly remembered those shameful things, and couldn¡¯t help but swear: ¡°You are a pervert.¡± The director¡¯s face was shy and wanted to be welcomed.


    Nothing in the night.


    In the Huo Ying office, after the flying and the thunder have been played, the army of Muye and Lei Ren has been deadlocked in the war of thunderfire borders, so Fei Fei has already returned from the front line. After all, the affairs of Konoha are not less.


    "What, you are finally willing to let your baby apprentices go out to perform the task?" Fei Fei looked at the Uchiha in front of him.


    Since Uchiha took Kakashi as a disciple, they have been keeping Kakashi at home and refused to let them go out to perform their duties. I used to look for various reasons to refrain from it. I didn¡¯t expect this Uchiha wave to take the initiative to send them out.


    "Yes, haven''t you been eyeing them long ago, this time it''s not just taking your intentions." Looking at Fei Fei''s expression, Uchiha was not good at it.

 Chapter 644： Festival

    "Of course, they are your disciples after all. How can they be regarded as my grandson? I care about them and I want to see their performances, but really you are really willing." A Chinese W=W¡ÙW=.¡Ü8=1¡ÜZ¡ÝW=.¡ÜCOM¡± asked Fei Fei.


    "I don''t want to be willing, I can''t teach them any more, just let them go to the battlefield to experience it." Uchiha Í« slowly walked through the window and looked out the sky. "After all, the eagle I will grow up one day."


    The next day, they walked out of the wooden door and shouted far away. "There is finally a wooden leaf."


    "Okay, don''t call it, you have a lot of things." The red sarcasm next to it.


    When I heard the red words, I dismissed my face with disdain: "What, you women are short-sighted, how can you know the thoughts of our men."


    "You, Uchiha far, you don''t want to run, give me a stop, I want to kill you." Red looked angrily and chased the distance.


    "The fool doesn''t run." Seeing red running towards himself, he immediately ran away.


    "Right, big brother, what did the teacher teach you?" Kakashi looked at the far-reaching red and shook his head, and turned to ask the next road.


    "Nothing, just a simple advice on my writing round eyes." He faintly replied, then shouted at the far-reaching red and red: "You two don''t bother, we are going to the battlefield, so Be careful."


    "Yes." Far away, they all answered in unison. In fact, among the four people, they have always played the role of big brother. They rarely talk, but if they say it, they will be convinced.


    "Right, where are we going?" asked at this time.


    "This time we are going to the front line of the battle against the sand, I heard that the small-scale battles there are more frequent, so the teacher asked us to go there." He took out the task scroll and explained.


    "Sand forbearance? Sand is fortunate to be good. It is said that the commander is the uncle of orange water. He used to be good to us. Every time we come to see, we will bring gifts to us." I thought of the orange water and said to them.


    If the red directly ignores the distance, he will directly ask the key points: "What are the characteristics of the sand-bearing troops? I heard that there are many teachers who are all *controlled."


    This time I explained Kakashi. After all, Kakashi had participated in the war among the four people. The news was quite well-informed.


    "What kind of sorcerer is it?" asked with a deep look.


    "Well, I heard that my father used a lot of effort to kill the top sorcerers around the two winds, but it is not so good." Kakashi explained that everyone knows Kakashi. My father is very powerful. I heard that it is only a white-colored flag of Muye, and it can only be defeated as Yu Zhibo¡¯s killing **** Uchiha Uchiha.


    Although it is only a rumor, but the hole does not come, not to mention the fact that Kakashi as the son of white teeth naturally knows that this is true, even the opponents whose father is difficult to get, how powerful it is.


    "Well, these have met naturally afterwards, and we will rush to the front line as soon as possible."


    "Well." They should be far away, and then the four men rushed toward the front of the sand.


    In a valley, "I didn''t expect to encounter people with sand and forbearance here." I saw Kakashi''s left-handed writing wheel, and the knife in his hand was a touch on the neck of the sand, and it was faint.


    The other sands have been fixed by them. They used to be tracked by the sand when they passed through a forest, but they were strictly trained by Uchiha, so they were not busy. Leading the sand-bearing person into a valley, the illusion of red and enamel, made those sands to be killed when they met.


    "It seems that there is nothing to ask. If it is solved, let''s go."


    When they finished, they rushed to the camp of the Chaoyang Wood Leaf.


    In the front of the sand, the camp of the leaves. "Haha, far away, you finally came. I heard that Uchiha, the older brother, said that I want to send you. I still don''t believe it. I didn''t expect it to be true." Orange water looked far and they were happy.


    "Uncle Orange, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Far back.


    "Yeah, this has been playing for so long, even the former Xiaoyuanzi has grown up." After several years of experience, the orange water has become more and more mature, and he feels far away with a touch of emotion. Head.


    "Uncle Orange, I have grown up, how do you still touch my head." Far a look dissatisfied.


    "Hey." Suddenly holding his head and looking at the orange water.


    "You kid since childhood, you don''t know who is the boss when you don''t hit a day." Orange water raised the fist in his hand.


    "Well, orange water Shu, we are coming to pick up the task, but not to tell the old." Red is facing the orange waterway.


    "Right right, you see, I have forgotten, haven''t told us about our big camp, come with me." Orange water is far away to them.


    "Yes." He looked at them and then left here with orange water.


    In the evening, lying in bed, I asked: "Hey brother, what do you say about the battlefield? I heard that it is terrible." Here, only three of them are married, and red has been assigned to another room. After all, it is a woman.


    "I don''t know, I have never seen the battlefield. You should ask Kakashi about this. After all, only one of us has been on the battlefield." He said, faint, then look at Kakashi next to him.


    "The battlefield, it is a very desolate place. After a war, the land is full of blood and weapons, and there are dead bodies everywhere." Kakashi recalled and scared.


    "I am not afraid of it, but I am determined to be the father. I heard that my father graduated from the dark department when he was just twelve years old and ambushed the second generation of the wind shadow ~ www.novelhall.com~ is comparable to the wind shadow It¡¯s a long way to go.


    Next to Kakashi and ÷ø is also a face of admiration, imagine how tall Uchihaha figure was.


    Just as they chatted in the distance, in the wood leaves, "Haqiu, is someone thinking about me?" Uchiha squatted in bed and said suspiciously.


    "Let''s go to sleep, get up early tomorrow." The hand was on the sidelines.


    "Oh." Uchiha thought about it, shook his head and lay down directly.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect the battlefield to be like this. It was really bloody." Standing on a high ground, watching the army of the sand and wood leaves that are about to fight, the two eyes are excited and authentic.


    This time it was because the orange water allowed them to lead a team independently. I didn''t expect to encounter a sand forbearance team when I debuted. The two sides encountered here and started playing here.


    I saw the opposite side of the camp lined up neatly, and the same side of the wood leaves, far and distant, they watched quietly not far away.

 Chapter 645： Festival

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    Since Uchiha had let them go to Heaven and practiced before, they had no discomfort on the battlefield.


    "Kill." Although this is only a small-scale battle, they are the first to go to the battlefield, so they still feel very fresh.


    "Wind. Wind blade, explosion." I saw a wind blade fanning around, and then exploded in the middle.


    "Come back, come back, bandits. Earth cover." I saw a semi-circular earthen cover appearing in front of the far side, and several sands were directly surrounded. The wind blade keeps moving in the sand and it is repeated back and forth.


    The sand is forcibly scraped by the wind, and then broken, and the broken arm of the sand is constantly appearing in the cover. When the last sand is forbeared, the cover is directly receded, revealing the scene inside. The tragic situation, even the far-off practitioners are somewhat unbearable to watch, but in their own camp there is a surge in morale, and immediately rushed to other sands, and Sharon saw the end of his teammates in the cold, starting Showing the trend and losing ground.


    "Water Margin. The technique of the Great Falls." Kakashi did not use his own knife but instead used a larger range of ninja.


    After all, here is the battlefield, victory is the most important, not a personal hero.


    "Water scorpion. The technique of water dragon bombs." I saw a series of water dragons rushing to other sands, and the sand that was hit was unable to stand up.


    "Fire. How to fire the ball." In contrast, the ninjutsu here is monotonous, only using fire, but the ninjutsu that is said to be absolutely the most artistic, the fire is It is used where it is most needed, and the speed of smashing is the fastest among all people. Often you haven''t seen him to print and you are inexplicably dying under the sturdy ninjutsu.


    In addition, the application of the writing wheel eye is also pure, and the Uchiha family¡¯s hand-sword secret technique is definitely a weapon of murder in the hands of ÷ø, and the technique of ÊÖÀï ÊÖÀs sword is definitely awesome. Real biography, no dead angle attack, all the sands of the Achilles vs. Battle are inexplicable.


    On the red side, the scene is the most weird. The sand is fortune to fall to the side of the red. The red only uses a illusion, so the sand is a smile on the ground.


    It was not long before this small encounter ended, and the people of Kono began to clean the battlefield. "It¡¯s over so soon, it¡¯s really boring, I¡¯m not addicted yet.¡± Far from complaining.


    "Less nonsense, let''s go, I feel sick when I see this." Red said.


    "You still be scared? It seems that you have killed the most people." Far ridiculed.


    "Dead, you stand for me, I want to kill you." Red chased the far cry that had escaped.


    "Let''s go." He shook his head helplessly to the side of Kakasai Road, who was helpless, and Kakashi shook his head helplessly and left without saying anything.


    A few months later, outside the Muye Day camp, he said: "It¡¯s boring, every day is patrolling, when is this day a head."


    "Don''t complain, delaying the sand is also a policy that the teacher made. After all, we have fewer people in the wood leaf than the people who suffer from sand." Kakashi advised: "And patrolling on the battlefield is also very important. ¡±


    Also, in the past few months, it was only occasional that there was little contact with the sand. There was no war in the battle, and they were assigned to patrol around the Muye camp. Even Kakashi felt nothing. Meaning.


    "Otherwise, we are looking for Uncle Orange, let him help us with an interesting task?" Far suggested.


    "Okay." He looked at Yuan and Kakashi''s eager expression, but he didn''t feel bad about it. At least he didn''t have to kill anymore, but he couldn''t resist the eyes of both Kakashi and Kakashi. .


    "Only once, oh."


    "Well, let''s go."


    So far, four of them went all the way to the headquarters of Muye Daying.


    "You want to change the mission?" Orange water looked up and looked at the four humanities in front of him.


    "Yes, Uncle Orange, you also know that we have been patrolling around the camp and it is very boring. It is better to give us a more interesting task." Far open.


    "This way." Orange water stood up and walked back and forth in the same place, thinking for a while, the original Uchiha had written to the orange water, let him try to give them some difficult tasks, but before the orange water is a bit worried Far from their safety, they are given some simple tasks.


    "Okay. Since you ask for it, there is just a mission to kill the sand, and I will hand it over to you." Orange water took a piece of information from his desk to the far road.


    "This is" far away. They looked at the information with surprise: "What, how can you not know who the target is?"


    "This is because our people only find out that someone has passed, and can''t find out who it is, so this time you only need to find out the situation of this sand tolerance." Orange water began.


    "Yes." Far away they sang.


    Three days later, they stood on a mountain top and silently watched a group of sand ninja horses slowly moving down the valley.


    "What kind of character is this, actually want to use a few ninjas of the Ninja class to escort?"


    "Yeah, although there are not many people below, but you can see that each is a master, it seems that this task is not simple." Kakashi opened the left eye of the writing wheel and then opened.


    "Who will come first." He said, there is a little excitement in his tone. Although he is not a far-off combat madman, he can be excited if he meets a powerful opponent.


    "Or I will come first, after all, a lot of damage, I am good at it." Far from opening the round eyes.


    "Well, after the long, I will use illusion by red, then I will finally act with Kakashi." He analyzed.


    "Begin to start can''t wait to be authentic, and then began to print the road: "Turkish. Rifting the earth. "Large hand on the ground."


    I saw that the cliff began to slowly break, broken into countless pieces and began to go to the sand below.


    The sand below is because the things happen too suddenly, and people are constantly being picked up, and the death and injury are heavy.


    "The enemy." The team of Sha Ren hurriedly surrounded the sedan in the middle of the team.


    From the enemy''s reaction, it can be seen that although the other party is suddenly abrupt but not fluent and then quickly reacted, it can be seen that these people are absolutely elite.


    "How do I feel that something is not quite right?" He frowned and looked at the sand underneath.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Kakashi asked.


    "I don''t know, this is just a feeling, maybe it''s my illusion." Hey, not sure, and then to the red: "Red, start, use the strongest illusion." Mobile users please read and read, more A quality reading experience.

 Chapter 646： Festival

    "Good. (8) (a) (middle) (text) (net) | (eight) WWW.8 (eight) 1 (one) Z (middle) W (text). COM" red back, then start the knot Indo: "illusion. Sunset dusk." To know this trick, but the red father''s sunset created by the Lian Yu Zhibo family can not rebound the illusion of writing, and the red has passed the teaching of Uchiha for many years has been called a generation The potential of the illusion master.


    "Fire. Fengxian Fire."


    "Water scorpion. The technique of the water dragon bomb." I saw a water dragon flying in the sky, and a fire like a meteorite fire was shot down to the sand below.


    "Oh." At this moment of the millennium, I saw a layer of black sand suddenly appearing over the sand, forcing the shackles of Kelsey and Kakashi.


    However, due to the terrain, there are still some sand that could not be covered.


    "What is this?" Kakashi held down his own trembled knife and looked at the black sand that suddenly appeared.


    I looked at it doubtfully for a while, and suddenly said: "This is not the unique sand shovel of the three generations of wind and shadow."


    When I finished, I immediately said, "The bandits. The walls of the earth flow." One hand pressed the ground in front of him, and suddenly a soil wall was blocking them in front of them.


    At this moment, the black sand wall suddenly shot countless black sand and bitter, hitting the earthen wall.


    "Three generations of wind and shadow? I didn''t expect to mention it a few days ago. I met it today." He said with a bitter smile, although he said that he wants to be his father, he wants to be like his father, but he knows himself and those now. The difference in shadow level.


    "Who are you? Dare to destroy my plan." A light voice came from the black sand.


    Then the black sand slowly fell, revealing two people inside, one of them wearing a shadow robes.


    "Isn''t the wind and shadow adult should be in the sand forbearance camp? I didn''t expect the wind and shadow adults to appear here. It seems that there is any conspiracy." I know that the tension is useless now, so I have to drag the time and see. Can there be any way to escape?


    "Yes, I still want to sneak into the front line, and then kill the front line of the wood leaves, I did not expect to be destroyed by you." Wind shadow Yin smiled.


    In the case of the wind and shadow, it was unfortunate that they couldn¡¯t help but feel unlucky. I didn¡¯t expect that I just wanted to change the interesting task. I was so lucky that I met the biggest boss on the front line.


    "The person next to this will not be the one who has a tail?" Kakashi guessed.


    "Oh, you are really smart. It seems that your origins are not simple. Unfortunately, if you meet me today, then leave it to me." The wind and shadow looked at them and they were faint.


    Then I began to carefully look at them, and Feng Ying suddenly looked at the distance and Kakashi Road with amazement: "You are? Uchiha Uchiha, and Muji."


    Far away, they looked at each other. I didn¡¯t expect the teacher and Kakashi¡¯s father to be so famous. Even the wind and shadow had just revealed a trace of fear.


    "No, you are not Yu Zhibo, Uchiha, and Qi Mu, who are you?" Feng Ying suddenly reacted.


    "I am the son of Uchiha Uchibo, Yu Zhibo Yuan." Far self introduced.


    "Flagwood Kakashi." Kakashi faintly replied.


    "Haha, very good, today I can finally report the revenge of the year." Wind and shadow smiled cheerfully.


    "Hey, you don''t need my father to deal with you, or you''re scared." Far irony.


    The "you" wind image is the same as the painful foot. He took a long glance and then said: "It is useless to say so much nonsense. Today I must kill you. Do you want to go one by one, or come together? Send it to death."


    "You guys are not like the people you met before. Let''s let go of this time." I stared at the wind and shadow to the other side.


    "Well." Far away, they also knew the seriousness of this time and went back in unison.


    "Go on." shouted, then took them far to the wind.


    "Don''t want to run one today." Feng Ying shouted, then stretched out his hands, slowly flowing black sand on his hands, and then his left hand slammed, saying: "Sand sorcerer. Iron sand when rain."


    I saw a black needle formed by black sand shot at them, "spreading." Hearing the darkness of the sky, they shouted at the distance behind them, and then immediately jumped away.


    When they heard the embarrassment, they immediately fled the place.


    I saw a thin needle stuck in the ground.


    "What should I do now?" asked a long jump behind him.


    "According to the information collected by the Dragon Group, the reason why the three generations of wind shadows are called the strongest shadow of Sha Ni Village is because of this black sand, which is magnetic, so all iron products are useless for the three generations of wind and shadow. What''s more, there is a one-man column next to the wind shadow." He recalled the information he had seen in the **** and stared at the person who had never been able to do it. The intuition told him that the column was not good. of.


    "In this case, it is up to me to block the wind and shadow with my big brother and red. The Kakashi brother who is good at Thunder will deal with the pillars of the side. After Kakashi''s big brother defeated the pillars, he will come back to support us." Open the road.


    "It seems to be the case now." He sighed for a moment, then turned to Kakashi and said: "You should be fine alone."


    Kakashi looked calm and said: "No problem."


    "Then act." Far away, then take the lead to the wind.


    The cockroaches and the reds rushed to the wind, and Kakashi rushed to the pillars.


    "It''s good to come." Feng Ying saw the rushing to yell at himself, and then yelled at the people around him: "Now you can kill yourself, no one will stop you this time."


    When I heard the wind and shadow, the human column force smiled coldly at the wind and shadow: "This is what you said." Then slowly walked to the front.


    The human column force is far away from them. www.novelhall.com~ Road: "Sand ¶Ý. Sand hand sword." A piece of sand formed by the bitterness of the fare to them.


    Just as he was about to fight back, Kakashi came from behind and shouted to them: "You just walk forward and he gives it to me."


    When they heard Kakashi, they did not hesitate at all, and they rushed directly to the wind. Kakashi wrote: "Thunder. Thousands of birds flow." Kakashi formed a thunder ball in his left hand and then from the thunder ball. Throw out lightning and form a thunder net around Kakashi, blocking the sand of the human column.


    I saw sand and no fly to the thunder net and instantly turned into sand and landed on the ground. When I saw this situation, the human column was different: "Oh, not bad, you are qualified to let me remember your name, yes, you are calling what name?"


    "Flagwood Kakashi." Kakashi looked at the human column and said lightly.


    "You are an opponent, but unfortunately I met me today." Ren Zhuli stretched out his left hand and fainted to Kakashi: "The sand is tied."


    "Amount." Kakashi looked at the sand formed under his feet in surprise, and when Kakashi understood that he couldn''t move, the sand instantly surrounded Kakashi.

 Chapter 647： Festival

    Then the human column force left hand and grip, and the sand of Kakashi was tight. At this time, the brow of the human column was wrinkled. He said to himself: "Shadows?"


    Sure enough, at the foot of the human column, a hand suddenly protruded, grabbing the foot of the human column, and Kakashi¡¯s voice came from the underground. ¡°The bandits. The art of the heart. Eight? One? Chinese network? W¡ÝW¡Ù W¡Ö.¡Ý8=1¡ÜZ=W¡Ö.COM¡± The human column force was pulled underground and only the head was exposed.


    Kakashi came out from the side of the field and looked at the man who had only the head left: "I finally caught it."


    "Is it?" Ren Zhuli smiled at Kakashi.


    Kakashiton felt that something was wrong. Sure enough, the pillars in the soil slowly turned into a pile of sand.


    "Sand?" Kakashi was surprised. Then he felt that his waist was hit by something, and Kakashi was directly shot and flew out.


    When Kakashi turned his head, he saw the pillars standing behind him, faintly watching himself. Kakashi got up from the ground and spit out a blood, his eyes fixed on the opposite person and said to himself: It seems that there is no need to temper anymore, or it is a battle, or I am afraid that I can¡¯t stand it.¡± Kakashi slowly pulled out the knife behind him.


    Just when Kakashi stopped the column, the far side also took the wind and shadow.


    Seeing them rushing to themselves, "come well." Shouted the wind and then slowly shed black sand from his body around himself.


    "Fire. Fire Dragon bullets."


    "Wind. Infinite breakthrough." At the same time, the road was printed, and the wind of the far wind matched the hustle and bustle of the fire instantly became huge. It rushed to the wind and shadow, and a tunnel was drawn along the road to see the power of this move.


    "It''s too naive, the fire doesn''t work for me." Wind Shadow: "Sand Shield." I saw black sand forming a black wall in front of the wind and shadow, blocking the far fireball.


    Red frowning and looking at the innocent wind and shadow to the distance they asked: "To deal with the sand shovel, is not to rely on Kakashi brother''s Thunder? Why do you want Kakashi brother to deal with people?"


    My eyes stared at the wind and I explained to the red: "This is a good decision for me and the distance, because the gap between us and the wind and shadow is really too big, so even if there is a thunder, it can¡¯t beat the wind, so we let the card Cassie is going to deal with people, so we may have a glimmer of hope."


    "It turns out that." Red relieved and nodded.


    "Unfortunately, it seems that we are not necessarily able to withstand the attack of the wind and shadow." Far smiled.


    Sure enough, the opposite wall slowly turned into sand, and then the figure of the wind and shadow, the wind and shadow looked at them: "How do you want to back down? Unfortunately, it is too late, the sand waterfall is buried."


    Looking at the black sand of the menacing, a large piece of black sand slowly formed a sand wave in front of them, rushing to them, and looked at the situation faintly: "It seems that I have to go all out."


    "Well." He and the red echoed.


    Far feet are tied to the ground, and both hands are fast-pressing: "The hibiscus. The tree world is born." I saw the far front, in the direction of the black sand, the trees slowly protruding from the ground to form a small forest. , in front of the black sand barely reduced the degree of black sand.


    Then continue to seal the road: "Mu. Wooden wall." I saw a piece of wood appearing on the ground around them, and then a board of wood surrounded them along the wood to form a semi-circular wooden cover. On the ground, the black sand of the shadows just came, and hit the wooden cover.


    Then slowly covered the entire wooden cover, the sand covered the wooden cover instantly, and the wind and shadow looked at the woods in surprise, and was surprised: "I didn''t expect to see Muxi Ninjutsu here."


    However, the wind and shadow suddenly returned to God, and then pressed his hands to the ground, and a series of shock waves passed through the black sand.


    "It should look like this." The wind and shadow stood up from the ground and looked at the black sand on the ground.


    In the valley of the fire, in a valley, the three generations of wind and shadow looked at the black sand under the feet. "It is just that." The wind and shadow faintly, then turned and prepared to leave.


    Just as the wind and shadow were ready to leave, suddenly the calm black sand began to make a loud sound, and the black sand on the surface began to roll out.


    "Mu ¶Ý. Chaotian scattered column." A voice came from under the sand, I saw a wooden column of * drilled out of the ground.


    The wind and shadow widened his eyes and looked at the stakes that were getting closer and closer to him. They flew to the side to hide. The whole man was kneeling on the ground, staring at the position where they had been drowned by the black sand.


    Then, four wooden strips were drilled from the shadow of the wind and shadows, and the wind and shadow quickly escaped the four wooden strips. The wind and shadow are now farther and farther away from the distance.


    The wind and shadow once again escaped the flying wooden strips, but the wind and shadow suddenly appeared behind him and countless wooden strips, flying to himself.


    "This is impossible." The shadows stood on the ground, frowning and flying around the wooden strips. They said to themselves: "Even if they are still alive, there is no possibility of such a chakra."


    "Wind. Wind Blade." Wind and shadow printed, I saw a lot of wind blades in front of the wind shadow, shot to the surrounding wood strips, directly cut those wood strips, suddenly one of them clear.


    Just when the wind shadow thought there was no wood strip, the four wooden strips suddenly came out from the ground to tie the limbs of the wind and shadow.


    ¡°Is this?¡± Feng Ying looked at his wooden strip in surprise.


    "Spiral pill." Just as the wind and shadow were struggling, the cockroach suddenly appeared in front of the wind and shadow, and the right hand also condensed the flying Chakra ball, and rushed to the wind.


    "Ah." When the smashing spiral pill hit the wind shadow, the corner of the wind and shadow flowed with blood. Under the wind shadow, the right hand was grasped by one hand, and suddenly the surrounding scene changed. The wind and shadow looked at the opening: " Hey, it¡¯s almost like you are a kid."


    "How did you show it?" Frowning and looking at the wind and shadow ºß, this little trick of illusion also wants to fool me. "The wind and the sneer ridiculed, although the wind shadow on the surface of them dismissive, but my heart is very jealous, just if it is not early, I really have a chance, but even this wind shadow just for the illusion It also pays no small price.


    "Oh." Just in the dialogue between the wind and the shadow, Red and Yuanzheng stood on the wooden stake in the distance, and the red suddenly blew the blood out.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Hong.


    "The wind and shadow are not the wind and shadow. I didn''t expect that even the most powerful illusion of my move would not be able to trap him." Red is weak and authentic.


    "You still have to take a break first, and the next thing to me and my older brother." Looked at the distant battlefields in the distance.


    "Then you are careful." Red Road.


    Just as they were fighting together with the wind and shadow, Kakashi was also glued with the man of the sand, and the battlefield was not completely intact.

 Chapter 648： Festival

    "Sand ¶Ý. Sand swordsmanship.?? W ¡Ý W ¡Ö W ¡Ü. = 81ZW.COM" The human column waved a hand, the sand in front of the body turned into a shuriken shot to the side of the tree standing on the Kakashi Kakashi''s legs were attached to the thundering chakra and flew forward, escaping the sand of the human column, and then rushing to the human column with a short knife.


    "The sand is tied." Seeing Kakashi escaping his own sand-handed sword, the man''s hand slammed against Kakashi, and flew a pile of sand from behind him to Kakashi.


    The sand descended from the sky to Kakashi, and Kakashi slid on the ground by the writing wheel in the left eye to quickly escape the sand, and then quickly rushed to the human column.


    "Flag wood knife method. Broken." Kakashi flashed in front of the white light, the sand of the human column was chopped and scattered on the ground.


    Then Kakashi''s feet were on the ground and rushed directly to the opposite person.


    Seeing Kakashi rushing to himself, the human column was shocked, and his hands were fast-pressed, and a shield formed by sand was formed in front of himself. As time passed, the hardness of the shield became larger and larger.


    Seeing this scene, Kakashi stopped at the pillars and began to gain momentum. Kakashi injected a thundering chakra on his knife, and slowly appeared white brilliance on the knife, along with the knife. The brilliance is getting brighter and brighter, Kakashi shouted: "Flag wood knife method. Broken sky."


    "Sand ¶Ý. Defense." The human column almost shouted at the same time as Kakashi.


    A white light flashed through the ball formed by the sand. After the white light flashed, the ball formed by the sand was split into two halves. A left hand flew out and fell to the ground. The "ah" man leaned on himself. The left hand shouted in pain.


    On the other hand, Kakashi squatted on the floor with a weak face and gasping at the opposite person.


    "Banmu Kakashi." After a while, the human column has stopped the blood of his left hand, watching Kakashi swearing: "You have already angered me."


    After that, the human column force screamed with one hand and screamed at his head: "Ah."


    "Is this?" Kakashi looked at the pillars in surprise, only to see the human head licking his head, the half of the head slowly turned out of the ear, and a tail was sticking out behind the buttocks.


    "Oh." Suddenly, the human column stopped and screamed, looking at Kakashi with a look of evil, half of the mouth that had become a monster, still drooling, and said: "Flagwood Kakashi, you I feel very angry."


    Kakashi fell to the ground and looked at the human strength with fear. He swallowed his mouth and even changed his voice. It was a monster.


    "Flagwood Kakashi."


    No, you can''t be afraid of him. Kakashi is comforting himself in his heart, but the fear in his heart cannot be eliminated.


    "Wind. Unlimited breakthrough." The human column suddenly blew a strong wind against Kakashi.


    "Hey." Kakashi was blown out and slammed into the trunk. "Hey." Kakashi sat on the tree and looked weakly at the opposite side of the man who had become a half monster.


    "Oh, come again." The pillars slowly moved toward Kakashi Road.


    "Can I only be here?" Kakashi looked up and whispered to the sky: "teacher, far, sly, red, with soil and father." A familiar face flashed through his mind.


    "Sand hand sword." The human column force came to Kakashi and waved a hand. In an instant, Kakashi was overwhelmed by the sand formed by the sword, and was directly shot.


    "Hey, sand sword." Kakashi had no idea how many times he had been hit. He saw Kakashi sitting on the trunk with a scar on his face, his eyes weakly looking at the opposite side of the force. .


    "The next time it is deadly." Kakashi looked at the people who were gaining momentum, and it was time.


    "Sand ¶Ý" people looked at Kakashi with a smirk, and he had already raised his right hand and prepared a move to solve Kakashi. At this moment, Kakashi suddenly covered the whole body Carat, flying to the human column.


    "Thousands of birds." Kakashi inserted one hand into the left shoulder of the human column, and the blood slowly flowed down from Kakashi''s hand. The selfishness of the human column remained in the same way, and there was no reaction at all.


    "Huh." Kakashi gasped and stared at the opposite person with a look of horror. "I have been waiting for this moment for a long time."


    At this moment, the human hand reached out and grabbed Kakashi¡¯s hand, and looked at Kakashi seriously: ¡°You are very good, even if you are at a disadvantage, you have not given up, you can calmly analyze the situation of your opponent, but unfortunately this The ending of the battle has long been doomed."


    When I heard the human force, Kakashiton felt that something was wrong, gathered up the last few chakras, struggling with the hand of the column, and then flew away from the column.


    "Oh." Just then, a huge smog rose, and when the smoke dissipated, a huge figure slowly emerged, shaking the tail behind it, exactly one end.


    "Flagwood Kakashi, you will never be my opponent." Just as Kakashi looked at the huge monster in surprise, the man on the head rose and looked at Kakashi.


    Just when Kakashi stared at the sudden appearance of the opposite side, when confronted with people.


    Far from them, the wind and shadow control a huge black triangle cone to go, "Åé" ÷ø escaped the triangular cone, but the triangular cone squatted in the open space, suddenly dusty, bursting a loud noise to set off a storm, Blowing the cockroach next to it.


    "This passive defense will not work." He returned to the far side and wiped the dusty face of his face.


    "Yes, but is there any good way to do it now?" asked Far away.


    "Now my attack means has no effect on the wind shadow. Red has not been restored by the illusion. Now I can only rely on you. I am assisting you in the side." He analyzed.


    "Well Far away, then look at the iron cone that flies toward him, shouting: "Let you see my own boxing method, Muxi. Just force. ¡±


    Far away, I was surprised by the shackles next to me. I didn¡¯t expect to have a boxing method.


    At the beginning, the hibiscus in the body was mobilized and concentrated in his right hand. The right hand of the far-timed hand flashed blue.


    "Is this?" I looked at the distant changes in a strange way. In my heart, this is the strange power, and it is still different from the strange power of the master, and the strength of the raft is attached to the hand. What is the end? Power, far, you make me look forward to more and more.


    "Ha." rushed to the front of the iron cone, raised his right hand and punched the iron cone.


    "Oh." The collision between the far and the iron cones caused a huge sound, and the far feet fell into the ground. The coat was blown to the hunt and black.


    In the eyes of the hustle and the wind and the shadow, the iron cone was instantly shot.


    "What?" Seeing this scene can not help but be surprised, even the side of the shackles can not help but be a little surprised, but then relieved, after all, the strange power.

 Chapter 649： Festival

    At this time, there was no time to smash, and the next foot rushed to the wind and shadow. When the rushing came, the wind and shadow returned, and the hands changed again. The iron pillars around the wind and shadow also flew toward the rushing distance. . August 1st? Wenwang W (1) W? W. 81ZW. COM


    "Ha." Far again raised his right hand and hit the flying iron column, "Hey." The iron column was beaten again, but this time is not as easy as it was just now, and people have been repelled several steps directly. Slide out.


    "Huh." Far from the wind and shadow of the opposite, and then rushed to the far side, and asked with concern: "How?"


    "Where, still support." Far back, then looked at the two irons and was controlled to block in front of the wind shadow, far open: "I will try to open the two irons for you, you directly rushed To the wind."


    "Well." He nodded.


    "You guys are really surprised me more and more, I really didn''t expect to catch my iron." The opposite wind stared at the distance.


    "However, don''t underestimate my mystery." The wind and shadow shouted and then both hands flew and printed, and saw that the iron cone actually began to fly and spin.


    "Go." The wind and shadow shouted at the distance, only to see two irons spinning and flying far and distant.


    "I am coming." Shouted, then attached Chakra to his feet, then rushed to the iron cone, and punched the rotating iron cone. Because of the rotation, this time is not so easy to fly. The iron cone, but with the horror of the strange force, or flying the iron cone, although the iron cone was blown out, but still aside and continued to rush to the far.


    As far as the hands were in place, they hugged the flying iron pillars. Then, as the body turned, they directly changed the direction of the iron pillars and slammed into the flying iron cones. They shouted at the distance: "It is now."


    When I heard the distance, I immediately reacted and rushed to the wind and shadow. Without the two irons, I ran all the way to the front of the wind.


    "Thunder. Thousands of birds." A red ball suddenly appeared on the right hand of the cockroach. The writing eyes in both eyes stared at the wind and directly smashed into the wind.


    Just as he and I thought it was going to be successful, suddenly the wind and shadow gesture changed. A black iron wall appeared in front of the wind and shadow, blocking the thousand birds.


    "What''s the matter?" With his eyes wide open, he looked at his hand in the black wall. Although he could pierce the sand wall at first, he couldn''t get in after it. He was surprised: "Impossible, the Thunder should be able to crack the sand." Oh."


    "Nothing is impossible." At this time, the wind and shadow came out from behind the black wall and looked at the martyr: "The reason why I can be called the strongest wind shadow is that this sand and iron mystery, you think of me. Is sand iron so easy to break?"


    After talking about the wind and shadow, I picked up a bitter and stab-free hand into a sand wall and I couldn¡¯t pull it out of the sand wall. I could only watch the bitterness and get closer and closer to myself.


    Just when the shadows of the wind and shadow were smashed into the hustle and bustle, "the raft. The wooden wall." A wooden wall formed between the hustle and the wind shadow, blocking the attack of the wind and shadow. Here, and the ÷ø also ³Ã this gap jumped away from the wind.


    "It¡¯s not so easy to go." The murder was always blocked, the wind and shadow were completely annoyed with extreme heights, and the hands flew and said: "Look at my ultimate ambition. Sand iron time."


    I saw a pile of black sand on the head of the dragonfly, and then instantly formed a myriad of iron thorns tied to the ground.


    "Hey brother." The far side rushed over and yelled, anxiously shouting.


    Looking at the black thorns on the top of his head, the writing eyes of the eyes flew in the eyes, and the black hooks in the pupils were faintly connected.


    "Oh." Countless black thorns fell instantly, raising a dust and blocking everyone''s sight.


    Wind shadow and far, red see this situation is not the same, the wind and shadow in the corner of the mouth sneer, far and red is a look worried.


    "Hey brother." He shouted at the place, and Red also came from afar.


    "You don''t have to shout, he is dead, but don''t worry, you can''t escape." The wind and shadow looked at the distance.


    "Is it?" Just then, a squeaky voice came from inside.


    "Hey brother?" Surprise.


    ¡°How is it possible?¡± Feng Ying was surprised.


    The dust slowly fell, revealing the scene inside, only to see a looming shadow around him, and those black thorns were inserted around him, his eyes were still bleeding, and the eyes in the eyes were slow. Slowly connected together.


    "This is not" far away from the horror of the sly look: "Is this a kaleidoscope to write the eye?"


    "It¡¯s once again disappointing you, the wind and the adults.¡± I looked at the wind and shadow.


    "This is the highest-skilled kaleidoscope of the Uchiha family. It is the illusion of this illusion." Wind shadow thought about the data that I had seen before, and then the hands were quickly printed, and the iron cone next to it slammed into the ÷ø.


    "Hey." The iron cone hit the shadow, and it was instantly knocked out.


    "Hey." He fell to the ground, squirting blood, and the writing wheel in his eyes disappeared instantly and returned to normal.


    "Hey brother." Yuan and Red ran to the side of the donkey, and asked him: "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." He looked weak and authentic.


    "The teacher didn''t say that the person who wrote the round eyes to kill his close relatives can open his eyes, but what is the skill that the big brother just used is not the kaleidoscope to write the eyes of the eye? What is going on?" Doubtful.


    "It may be because I just opened my eyes at the moment of life and death." He explained: "The teacher said that in fact, writing a round eye is only to be stimulated, not necessarily killing a close relative."


    "It turns out that." Red relieved.


    Just as far and red they talked about writing the round eyes, the other side of the wind and the wind looked at them and they said: "Sure enough, it seems that it was really a ghost of ghosts, although I don''t know how the shadow is coming. But, in this way, do you still have the means to save your life?"


    "What should I do now?" Red asked It seems that we can''t stop the wind, or go to Kakashi, and then retreat. "I thought about the opening."


    "Now it can only be like this, then let''s go." Red helped the road.


    "Well." He nodded, and as far as they decided to retreat, the distant shadows began to seal again.


    "Do you still want to run? Leave it for me." The wind and shadow began, and then the iron cone and the iron pillar began to appear in front of the wind and shadow, aiming far away from them.


    "Red, you must take the big brother away, I will stop him." Far from the right hand began to condense Chakra, on the red road.


    "Okay, then you have to be careful." Red cares about authenticity.


    "Well." Far away, staring at the opposite wind and shadow.


    Just when the wind and shadow were going to be shot, suddenly a loud noise came from the woods next to them, attracting the shadows and far away.

 Chapter 650： Festival

    "Is it Kakashi?" The red-eyed cockroach looked puzzled in that direction. Eight?? One Chinese network W=W¡ÙW¡Ö. ¡Ö8=1¡ÙZ=W¡Ý. ¡ÝCOM


    "That guy shouldn''t use that trick. It''s really a mess. If you don''t care, maybe things will be big, and you will be lucky." Feng Ying saw a huge virtual shadow, and finished watching the wind and shadow. They ran straight in that direction.


    "There will be nothing wrong with it." Far back to worry about them.


    "We are also gone."


    "Well." Yuan and Red helped the squad to rush to Kakashi.


    "Åé" a strong wind blew, countless trees were uprooted, and instantly opened a boulevard in the woods.


    "Hey, Qimu Kakashi, where are you? Give me out." The human body turned into a tail and shouted at the surrounding.


    In the surrounding area, Kakashi is hiding behind a tree and sitting on the trunk. "I didn''t expect that the human strength is really strong." Kakashi whispered to his chest.


    Turning his head and looking at the back, now that he is going in the opposite direction, Kakashi can''t help but sigh. "If it''s far away, only his psychic beast can fight against it." Kakashi Contemplative.


    "Haha, I finally found you." Just when Kakashi was thinking about it, suddenly a big man looked down from Kakashi''s head.


    Kakashi saw a head that couldn''t help but widen his own eyes. He still wanted to escape. But now his body does not listen to his own command. Now Kakashi can only sit still.


    "Mu ¶Ý. Four-column martial arts." Just then, the sound coming from the side, a wooden strip sticking out from the end of a tail.


    "Oh." The one that was **** could not help but struggle: "Who is this?"


    ¡°Far?¡± Kakashi surprised, thinking that he was going to die. I didn¡¯t expect them to come, but did they get rid of the shadows? Kakashi thought of it in confusion.


    "Kakashi, are you okay?" asked Red in the support of Kakashi.


    "Hey? What''s wrong with you?" Kakashi looked at the red-eyed cockroach.


    "Oh, we are all seriously injured." He glared at his chest.


    "There is no time to explain. Now we have to find out that the wind has not yet been found, so let''s go, or you will not be able to go after the meeting." At this time, I felt Kakashi''s side and helped Kakashi.


    "That''s also true, then let''s go." Kakashi allowed him to help.


    "Do you want to run this?" This is the shadow of the wind on the head of the tail to help one end untie the tail of the body, and look at them away.


    "Three generations of wind and shadow." Kakashi was surprised.


    "It seems that we can''t go." He looked at the wind and the light.


    "Well." Far and red nodded.


    "I didn''t expect to deal with a kid, you will actually use this trick?" Wind shadow turned to look at the bottom of the foot and then to the people around him.


    "Those people are not simple."


    "I thought you used the technique of false squatting." The wind faintly said: "But it doesn''t matter, now you can kill them."


    "No problem." The human column was printed, and then the hand pointed to them: "The sand is tied."


    A pile of sand instantly surrounded them, so they couldn¡¯t react at all. "Far, look at you." Kakashi looked at the sand surrounding him and said to him.


    "Well." Nodded a little, put down Kakashi and then put his right hand to his mouth and took a bite on his thumb. Then his hands quickly printed: "Hai-Ðç-ÓÏ-Éê-δ."


    At this moment, the sand of the human column completely surrounded them, and the human column shook hands and shouted: "The sand waterfall is buried."


    "The practice of psychic." At this moment, there was a distant voice in the sand. The sand that surrounded the people was directly broken up, and a smog appeared in front of the human column.


    "Is this?" Feng Ying and the human column looked at the smog in confusion.


    When the smoke slowly dissipated, a huge Tyrannosaurus Rex was revealed. "Hey." I saw the dragon head and the dragon squatting, and they stood on the faucet.


    " Far? How did you call me out?" Longba asked, and then looked at one and wondered: "Is this not a tail? How did you meet it? No wonder you want to call me out."


    "Uncle Longba, we are confronted with strong enemies." Far bitter smile: "There is not only one tail but also the three generations of wind and shadow on the tail."


    "What?" Longba surprised, then looked at the wind and shadow standing on the end of the tail and said: "I didn''t expect you to be like your old man, you will pick your opponent, but things are going to be troublesome, let me deal with it. It¡¯s not easy to have one tail at a time. If you add wind and shadow, there is no chance at all.¡±


    "Uncle Longba, you just have to help us fight for a little time." Kakashi said.


    "This way." Longba replied.


    "Yes, Uncle Longba, the wind shadow will be handed over to us."


    "Okay." Longba suddenly shouted with a mad look at his eyes: "Only a stronger opponent can make me feel excited and have fun fighting."


    The wind and shadow watched the sudden dragon hegemony: "According to the intelligence, this dragon should be the psychic beast of Uchiha Uchiha, who is the one who has been forbearing. It is rumored that it has defeated the second generation of the shadow of the psychic. The beast is a psychic beast that can rival the tail beast."


    "Hey, I have to try to know."


    "ºð", one end directly stretched out a hand to shoot the dragon, "Hey." Longba legs rushed to the end, a huge vibration on the ground.


    Grasp one end of the hands with both hands, and then open the mouth, "water scorpion. Water cannonball" a water polo shot to the end.


    "The wind is blowing. The refining gun." One tail is also a mouth. A cannonball full of Chakra is shot at Longba. Two shells collide in mid-air, two won''t win or lose, one offset, and suddenly a storm is in the air. form.


    "à» Longba''s faucet stretched out, biting one''s left hand, then rushing, and unloading one left hand.


    Then quickly jumped away from the end, because Longba saw a **** iron pillar, and the falling hand slowly turned into sand.


    "Damn." The human column looked at the dragon tyranny, and then quickly sealed the hand.


    "What are you doing?" Feng Ying frowned and looked at the side of the column.


    "I must kill them."


    "You are crazy." Wind shadow was surprised.


    "The technique of false sputum."


    "Is this?" Longba frowned and looked at the movement of the human column.


    "What''s wrong?" asked far away.


    "You have to prepare, and the next is the real tail." Longba is serious.

 Chapter 651： Festival

    "It''s a madman. Eight?? One Chinese W? W (a) W.81ZW.COM" The wind and shadow immediately jumped away from one end, just when the wind shadow was ready to leave, it was already late, only the human body was soft, one eye A turn, Yang Tian laughed: "Hey, I finally came out."


    After a long smile, I looked at the dragon and the wind and shadow on my body. "I saw a nasty fly when I came out."


    One tail raises the hand to the wind shadow that is ready to leave. "Sand ¶Ý. Defense." The wind shadow is printed in the air, and a black sand ball covers the wind and shadow.


    Just after the black ball was formed, one end of the hand just fell, and a black ball of the wind shadow was broken, and the wind shadow was directly shot and flew out and hit the ground.


    "Hey." The wind and shadow squirt blood, but the wind and shadow did not leave so much directly away from the end.


    One tail looked at the wind and left, and then looked at the dragon overbearing: "Hey, the next is you, the wind. The refining gun." One-handedly shot his own belly and spurted the air bomb toward the dragon. .


    "Going up." Longba shouted, then rushed to the end, a mouth spouted a water cannonball: "Water Margin. Water cannonball."


    "Åé" two shells were directly offset in the air, and one saw the dragon tyrants, and then jumped back and jumped away from the dragon tyrant. It was another mouth. "The wind. The refining bomb."


    Longba directly escaped the air cannon, and then rushed to the end, wanting to rush up and compare with the tail. Unfortunately, the intention of knowing the dragon tyrant did not give the dragon tyrant, and constantly jumped away from the dragon tyrant. Use the air cannon to block the dragon, and prepare to take advantage of the Chakra of the tail beast.


    "Åé" finally Longba is still hit by the air cannon, "It hurts." Longba shakes the head that he was hit: "It is a tail beast, even if it is a hard defense of our dragons, it still hurts." ¡±


    "It won''t work like this." Frowning and looking at the opposite side of the road.


    "No way, the guy doesn''t compare with me. It seems that I can only wake up the psychic. So, I will use the raft to help me fix this guy. I will catch it and give it to you. However, my Chakra is not much." Longba said.


    "Know it, I will rely on you Kakashi brother in the future." Far away from Kakashi Road.


    "Good." Kakashi nodded.


    Far from the beginning of the road: "The hibiscus secret. The tree world is born."


    In the end of the whole body, the trees grow and grow around, and one tail is surprised to see the fast growing trees. "Is this a raft?" Broken those trees.


    Staring tightly at one end, constantly outputting Chakra and a tangled entanglement, until the blood flowing from the far corner of the mouth shouted: "Wrap it, ah."


    After the trees were entangled in one end, they fell down with satisfaction. Fortunately, the red finally supported the distance. "It¡¯s really stubborn." Red looked at him with deep affection.


    With the far-reaching output, the trees around one end frantically grew and finally entangled one end. At this time, Longba shouted: "It¡¯s good to go far, it¡¯s now."


    Longba grabbed one end with both hands, biting the shoulder of one tail, fixing one end, not letting him move, Longba shouted: "It is now."


    "Well, shadow dance leaves." Kakashi rushed to the pillars, only to see a few of the afterimages flashed, the human column was kicked by Kakashi.


    "Damn." One snarled, then slowly dispersed into the sand, and the human column fell to the ground.


    "Where." After watching the pillars of the dragon, Longba said to them: "I finally finished."


    "Oh, now the wind is not there, let''s go." Far from the dragon.


    "Okay, you are hurrying." Longba ran away in the direction of the wood leaves.


    In fact, the wind and shadow are not trying to get rid of them, but they can''t manage them now, because he has also encountered trouble.


    The wind and shadow looked at the opposite amber road: "Is it you? As a sand, why is this?"


    "The powerful power is always fascinating. I have seen your ability." A hoarse voice came from the amber.


    Amber glanced at the back of their departure, and secretly said, "Is that man called Uchiha Uchiha? I will go to you one day."


    "Amount, where am I?" Lying on the bed, slowly open his eyes and look around.


    "You are awake." Just as far away from the confusion, there was a screaming voice.


    "Amount." Turned his head and looked at the beggar lying on a bed next to him, wondering: "Hey brother, where are we? Red and Kakashi brother?"


    "This is the wartime hospital of Konoha." Ying Yingdao said: "You have been in a coma for two days. Red has not closed your eyes for taking care of you for two days. I have been persuaded to go to rest with Kakashi, Kaka. Going west to buy breakfast."


    "Ah, you are awake." This is Kakashi coming in with breakfast and seeing the surprise that has already woken up.


    "Kakashi brother." He smiled and said hello, then asked: "What''s going on now?"


    "You can''t think of the situation." Kakashi looked mysteriously, then looked at the next one and said: "Three generations of wind and shadow are dead."


    "What?" Far surprised: "This is impossible."


    "Don''t you do it?" Looking at Kakashi Road far and doubt.


    "How is this possible?" He replied, then smiled bitterly: "After we defeated it, we have never seen the wind, but now the rumors of the outside world are killing us, and we have taken "Little Four" The title."


    "How can I say that the wind is dead outside?" asked Far.


    "We don''t know this." Kakashi replied: "I only know that the news from the sand bears that a person has returned to the village and said that we encountered our sneak attack, and the wind shadow is here. The missing is so outside, and it is a good thing for us, in order to end the war against sand as soon as possible, so I decided this."


    "This is actually the case." Far from doubt: "Who killed the wind shadow?"


    "Don''t think too much about those things. You have been fainted for so long. You must be hungry. Let''s have breakfast first." Kakashi took out breakfast for a long time.


    " Far? You really woke up." This is Red suddenly ran into the room to see the surprise, and then ran to the far bed.


    "Working hard, red." Far moved to the red, seeing the face of the red dragonfly, could not help but stretch a hand to touch the red face, so that the red face was red but did not go away.


    "Fortunately, your kid wakes up early, otherwise the teacher may be coming here." Kakashi was on the side.


    "What is going on here?" Far surprised.


    "I heard that you were injured and comatose, the teacher was almost fainted, and I wanted to come over directly, but fortunately the teacher has been comforting the teacher there, or the whole wood leaves will be overturned." He smiled and explained.

 Chapter 652： Festival

    "" I think of my mother''s character, and I can''t help but sweat. ???Chinese?W¡ÜW¡ÜW¡Ü. ¡Ü8=1¡ÖZ¡ÖW¡Ù. ¡ÝCOM


    "Well, let''s have something to eat first. Let''s talk about these things later."


    "Well, my elder brother said yes, let''s eat first, eat first." Far away and urged.


    A few days later, in the front line of the wooden leaves on the sand-bearing village.


    "Yu Xiaozi, Xiaozi, you recover very fast." Orange water looked far away.


    "Uncle Orange, do you ask us to come over something?" Far from seeing the field and orange water asked.


    "You stinky boy, it''s not because of your kid, now Muye has let the chicken-flying dog of the emperor''s big sister jump, and the grandmother of the emperor has also threatened to find me." Orange water thinks of the performance of the hand in the wood leaf I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    "This" is far from authentic.


    "But you have done a good job this time. I really didn''t think that the face and the wind will kill you." Orange water began.


    "Uncle Orange, in fact, this thing" is still trying to explain.


    When the orange water interrupted the distance, he said with seriousness: "No matter what the truth of this matter, the village has already identified your credit. Now the village is negotiating with the people of Sharon Village, so Konoha now needs It¡¯s that you guys who have killed the wind and the shadows are not four, but you know?¡±


    "Yes, Uncle Orange, I know it is wrong."


    "Well, that''s fine." Orange water nodded, and then took a stack of information from the table and said: "This is the order of the village, let you go to Yan Ren Village."


    ¡°Iwamura? Why is this?¡± He took the information and looked at the orange waterway in confusion.


    "Well, I heard that Uchiha had signed it personally," Orange explained.


    "Teacher?" Kakashi and Red were surprised.


    "If Uchiha, the big brother, decided this way, he has his own reason. Anyway, he will not harm you. You should prepare it." Orange water began.


    "Yes." They answered in unison.


    Looking at the back of their departure, Orange Water said to himself: "Yu Zhibo, my brother, you are very good."


    A few days ago, in the Wood Leaf Huo Ying Office, Uchiha took a cup and looked at the opposite side of the flying road: "How can you find me to have tea so much today?"


    When I heard Uchiha¡¯s words, Fei Fei retorted: ¡°Do you need any reason to drink tea with your disciples?¡±


    "Less come." Uchiha scorned, then put down the cup and stood up and said: "You busy, you will come to me to drink tea, let''s talk, what''s the matter, if there is nothing I have to go."


    "Okay, okay, I said that I can''t do it? I can''t let me be the old man." Fei Fei smiled, then took out a stack of information from the drawer and placed it in front of Uchiha: "This is our wood leaf." The latest news from the intelligence department, look at it yourself."


    Uchiha took the information on the table and carefully read it and frowned. "Sha Niu Shadow Guard?"


    "Yes, this is the shadow guard of the first generation of the shadows. This time, the big wild wood is really a heavy one for the three wars." Fei Fei said gravely; "Since the war, we have invested a lot of troops in the Yan Ren border. The battle with the army of Yan Ren has been glued. Now the enemy of the wood leaves, the Lei Ren army is not moving, and the sand bears also has signs of withdrawing troops. Therefore, the internal high-rises of Yan Ren Village have also been shaken. I don¡¯t want to fight with the wooden leaves, so Ohno is in a hurry. , will send out the most powerful combat land shadow guards of Yan Ren."


    "The Earth Shadow Guard is not often dispatched, but it is not difficult to see their strength from his record."


    "I used to deal with the first generation and the second generation?" Uchiha looked at the information and wondered.


    "Yes, at the beginning of the establishment of Yan Ren, the first generation of Tu Ying and the Shadow Guard team and the teacher between the columns handed over, it is said that it was a tie, and the teacher of the day had brought the army to Yan Ren Village, this is the shadow of the soil. The Guards took people to block the military power of the teacher. The teacher in the day was helpless to set up a covenant with Yan Ren Village." Fei Fei recalled.


    "It''s a good opponent." Uchiha stunned his face, but from the eyes of Uchiha, you can see the excitement of Uchiha.


    "How is it okay?" asked Fei Fei: "It is also a time when the war has been played for so long."


    Uchiha put aside the information and left, but left a sentence before leaving. "I know, it¡¯s time to go out and stroll. After a long time without fighting, I forgot the taste of the battle." Boao left directly.


    "Oh, Uchiha is still the same." Yu Fei looked at Uchiha''s back and chuckled: "The Earth Shadow Guard, but this time the opponent is not simple."


    On the Yan Ren border, "Is this the first few years?" Lying on the ground and looking at the blue sky, asked the red sitting next to him.


    "It¡¯s been three years." Red smashed his own flying show.


    "Hey, this war really doesn''t know when it will end." Far from the distance.


    When I heard the far, the red smiled: "You used to not bother to come to the battlefield, how can you figure it out now?"


    "I figured it out." Far sighed. "I want to be young and frivolous. I have murder or murder here. Every day, my companions and enemies fall. I can understand now that my father¡¯s success is behind countless steps. The bitterness of human success."


    Now that the third endurance war has been played for several years Since the disappearance of the shadows three years ago, the sand-bearing sands that suffered heavy casualties began to formally withdraw from the Niuzi League and turned to Muye. And on the other side, Lei Ren also began to have signs of withdrawing troops. However, although Lei Ren Village has not retired, but has not continued to attack the wood leaves, this is a wait-and-see attitude, and as the initiator of this war, Iwamura Seeing this situation, the attitude of the village has begun to be somewhat unsettled. Because the main force of the wood leaves is on the front of the rock, so both sides have suffered heavy losses. The villagers in Iwanu Village have already been grievances, or if they are not the shadows of the wild wood. With personal prestige, maybe you can end this battle now.


    The red side looked at the distance and listened to the distant talk.


    "People are like this. It is always the most precious thing that is lost." At this time, he walked from a distance and said faintly: "Only the cruelty of war can understand the value of peace."


    "Hey brother, how come you come, isn''t it time for you and Kakashi brother to be on duty?" Far away, I felt that every time I talked about war, I was always sad.


    "Of course we are not so free, you ran to the battlefield and talked about love." He looked at the far and red joking.


    Suddenly, Yuan and Hong both made a big red face.

 Chapter 653： Festival

    "Well, don''t tease you, it''s like this, and the adults have told us to tell me in the past. W¡ÖWW.81ZW.COM" explained.


    "This way, then let''s go, don''t let the uncle come for a long time." Far open, then pull red and leave.


    "Really." He looked at the back of the far and red, smiled bitterly.


    Three years ago, after they were four ambushes, the sands were forgotten because they were left behind, and the leaves were in their own purpose, and they were promoted everywhere, making them famous. Noise, far from the four of them began to be called Xiaosi Ren, widely circulated in the world of forbearance, and now they are not expected to grow up, and the strength has been significantly improved.


    If you are now letting them ambush the shadows, they will never be as bad as the last time, at least for the wind and shadow.


    But the fly in the ointment is that Yuan He''s writing wheel has not yet evolved into a kaleidoscope to write the eye.


    In the station of Konoha, they stood in front of their own bodies and wondered: "What happened?"


    "There is nothing wrong with it, just have a message to tell you." The four young people in front of themselves looked at each other and smiled. The strength of the four of them is quite good compared with their peers. I thought they were four. When I came, the kind of hairy boy¡¯s impulse was now more mature. Every time I saw them, they couldn¡¯t help but think of the scenes of themselves and Uchiha.


    "What news?" asked Far away.


    He also said: "The village thinks that the three wars have been playing for too long, so send people to end the war against Yan Ren as soon as possible."


    Far away, they looked at each other, then Kakashi said: "But this has nothing to do with us?"


    "The people who came here, you also know." The mystery is also true.


    "Is this the person who came here?" I thought for a moment and suddenly surprised.


    "It¡¯s a father." Hearing suddenly, he suddenly reacted and surprised.


    "It''s a teacher." Red and Kakashi looked at each other.


    "Well." From the corner of the mouth, I looked at the excited four people and nodded.


    I got a reply that was sure to come and I was very happy. "It¡¯s so good. I haven¡¯t seen my father for a long time. I don¡¯t know what my father is doing now.¡± Red they also agreed with excitement.


    "Okay, I am here today, let''s go ahead." I also waved my hand.


    "Yes." They retired in unison.


    "It has been said that I haven''t seen Uchiha for a long time." After they left, they also said to themselves.


    A few days later, Uchiha went to the front of the rock with the dark army of the wooden leaves, and Uchiha also saw the sons and disciples that he had not seen this year.


    "I am very pleased with your growth." Uchiha looked at the four mature people who were mature and sighed.


    "Teacher, we all miss you." He said.


    "Is it? I miss you very much. I heard that you actually have a nickname." Uchiha snorted.


    "This" and he looked at them with a sly look, some embarrassed, after all, Uchiha is a four-forbearance.


    Seeing their shy expressions, Uchiha couldn¡¯t help but laugh, his appearance was mature, and his heart was still very shy.


    "I heard that it is called Xiaosi Ren?" Uchiha said with interest.


    "Father, don''t laugh at us. We know how much our level is worse than your father." I am embarrassed.


    "Oh, well, no jokes, say serious things." Uchiha said with a smile.


    Then sit down in the main position, and wait for Uchiha to sit down and ask, "I heard that my mother left the village?"


    "Yeah, your mother is very sad because of the death of a good friend, so I left the village to distract my heart." Uchiha faintly said.


    After all, the third endurance war is coming to an end, and there is nothing wrong with letting the hands go.


    In the words of Uchiha, everyone is silent.


    "Well, don''t talk about those troublesome things, or talk about this task." Uchiha said.


    When I heard the business, everyone began to be serious. Uchiha said: "This time I came here to be ordered by the village to end this war against Yan Ren as soon as possible."


    "This time, Tu Ying has already asked for the Shadow Shadow Guard, which has been retired for a long time, so I have to deal with this task for this time." Uchiha shouted.


    "Tuying Shadow Guard?" everyone wondered.


    "Yes, it is said that they have also played with the first and second generations of Huo Ying, so this time things are a bit tricky, it may be the last and strongest offensive of Yan Ren Village, so the village let me come." Uchiha Í« Í« µ­ µ­Tao, it seems that I don¡¯t put any opponents in my eyes.


    "So great, can we go?" asked Far away.


    Others are also like a squirrel.


    "No." Uchiha sternly refused: "This time my battle may not be able to take care of you, so you still stay, and when I solve this, you will follow me back to the village."


    "Father Dad" still wants to use the tactics of the past hundred trials of Bailing.


    "It¡¯s useless. This time the matter is very serious, so I can¡¯t do it if I can¡¯t do it.¡± Uchiha said seriously.


    "Yes." Everyone has a weak voice.


    A rock-bearing team walked slowly through a forest, and in the woods, a pair of eyes stared closely at the Yan Ren team.


    In the woods, Uchiha was quietly watching the birds on the sky. At this time, a dark-dressed man came over and respectfully respected Uchiha: "Adults, outside detectives, the target has already appeared." ¡±


    Hearing his words Uchiha''s mouth curled up and finally appeared.


    "Know it, let everyone prepare, you can act." Uchiha whispered.


    "Yes." The dark part retreated.


    Uchiha whispered in the heart and finally began.


    Just as Uchiha was secretly preparing for planning, on the side of Yan Ren, the top four old men in the team were watching the situation around the observer.


    "Boss, do we need to be so careful?" asked a black man with a black body to the old man who was walking in front of him.


    "The fourth, don''t care. This time, the opponent is the rumored wood leaf to kill the **** Uchiha Uchiha." The yellow old man on the side said.


    "Second second, you are too high to look at him. I think the fourth child is right. I see that the guy who is known as the wood leaf killing God is just a little ghost who is not so dry. After all, he can have such a big name. The number is just because it was some people who were not strong in the past. If we met us, I wouldn¡¯t pinch him.¡± A blue old man has a hot temper.

 Chapter 654： Festival

    "Enough, the third child, have you not come to the battlefield for too long? Forgetting the most taboo on the battlefield is to look down on any opponent.?? W=W=W¡Ü.¡Ü81ZW.COM" The old man who has never spoken Frowning open.


    "I''m sorry boss, I am wrong." The blue old man was reluctant to talk.


    "You don''t want to be convinced. This young man named Yu Zhibo is not simple." The old man said that the third child was not convinced, and said: "According to the information given to us by the shadows, the strength of this Uchiha wave may have been It has reached the strength of the previous two generations of Huo Ying."


    "How is it possible?" The third child was surprised, knowing that his brother had seen the strength of the second generation of Huo Ying, and thought that his brothers and four generations of the second generation of Tu Ying and the second generation of Huo Ying were tied.


    "Impossible." The old man of the white, the second child is also surprised, although he did not look at Uchiha Uchiha like the oldest fourth, but did not expect him to be so powerful.


    "It''s almost the same." The boss said: "You must know that the second generation of the land shadow is dead in his hand."


    "Well." Several other old men nodded.


    "Ha ha ha ha, it is really my honor to be so appreciated by several old people." At this moment, Uchiha''s voice suddenly came around the team of Yan Ren.


    "Who?" The old man, the old man, was surprised. He didn''t expect the enemy to be so close to himself.


    "Oh." Uchiha Í« suddenly appeared in front of the Yan Ren team, looked at Yan Ren with a smile, looked at the four looks in front of him, but the old man with different colors and clothes said: "You are the soil. Shadow Guard."


    "You are Uchiha Uchiha?" The old man stopped the blue man who wanted to talk, and his eyes looked sharply at Uchiha.


    "Yes, it is me." Uchiha faintly said.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so young. I thought I could have such a big reputation at least a little bigger. It''s a hero." The old man said.


    "Thank you for complimenting, but I don''t know why you are a predecessor who has lived for many years. Why do you want to go out?" Uchiha asked.


    "This is an agreement. We don''t hesitate to fight the Yellow War, so we didn''t intend to participate in this war, but not long ago, the three generations of Tu Ying found us saying that as long as we can do something for him, we can get the village''s decision. Right, then we can end the three wars." The old man shouted.


    "Oh, then do we know what you promised to do with the shadows?" Uchiha asked.


    "It doesn''t matter if you tell you." The old man looked at Uchiha and glanced at the interface: "This is killing you."


    "Oh, I didn''t expect that I could become so important now." Uchiha sneered at himself, and then looked at them with a stern look: "But I killed you and the three wars will end."


    After saying that Uchiha took out the dragon scale sword from behind, and then waved at them, suddenly there were countless dark parts of the wood leaves around the team.


    "Boss, we are surrounded." Blue old man looked at the old man.


    "Don''t be nervous, I know when he appears in front of us." The old man faintly said, then turned his head and screamed at the rock behind his face: "Calm, you go to block the wood leaves, We will soon solve the killing of Konoha."


    Sure enough, when I heard the old man, the rocky team that was still very flustered, reacted at once, and looked at each other and rushed to the dark part, temporarily resisting the attack of Konoha.


    Uchiha looked at the scene, and I couldn¡¯t help but admire it. I was a veteran, and I was very calm when I was in trouble.


    "It seems that I have to solve you first." Uchiha looked at the four old men and said that he had rushed over.


    "Having said so much, I have been impatient, let me come to meet you first." The blue old man condensed a blue shield on his body, his temper was violent, and then rushed to Uchiha.


    "Hurry, this is Thunder Chakra." Uchiha stunned his eyelids and said: "However, if you want to compare with me, hey, look for death, give you a surprise."


    "Hunchun. Sanpin Boxing." Uchiha and the old man of the blue are very fast, so the two people suddenly encountered, first to escape the blue old man''s fist, and then Uchiha Í« stretched out wrapped by Thunder Chakra In the palm of his hand, the blue man was beaten by the right hand joint wrapped by Thunder Chakra.


    "Oh, my thunder is not broken." The old man was too lazy to hide and directly hit his left fist.


    Uchiha said nothing, the Thunder Chakra on the palm of his hand was like a sharp knife stabbing the arm of the blue old man, and suddenly broke the outer defense on the arm of the blue old man, then the finger joints continued to break through and broke. The inner defense of the blue old man, and finally the fist into a fist punch in the joints of the blue old man.


    "Ah." Suddenly the old man yelled, and the blue old man now feels that his right hand should be broken. He knows that he is careless, but the blue man did not retract the left fist, and he resisted the pain and punched Yu Zhibo.


    When Uchiha, who thought that the blue man should be able to withdraw his fist, was about to leave, he suddenly saw that the old man did not retreat and punched himself. Uchiha knew that he could not escape, and his eyes turned.


    "Hey." Uchiha was directly hit by a punch. The old man, blue, took his right hand and returned to the other old man.


    Others who originally wanted to see Uchiha and the old man in the blue battle did not expect that they would retreat with a single blow, and they still struggled so fiercely. There was no meaning of temptation at all Other old men rushed to the blue old man By the side, I asked, "How is it?"


    The blue old man felt his right hand and smiled bitterly: "It should be broken."


    "What?" The other old man was surprised. They all knew that even the blue man''s body skills were the best among the people. I didn''t expect even the blue old man to suffer.


    "It seems that we can''t fight with him." The old man looked solemnly, then looked at Uchiha.


    The original Uchiha was hit by a blue punch and hit a stone on the side. "Hey." Uchihao slowly stood up from the mound, and there was a ghost in the periphery of Uchiha.


    Uchiha rubbed the blood of his mouth and said to himself: "Fortunately, at the end of the day, I opened the man of Sasuke, or I will be here today."


    After that, Uchiha looked at the four old men who were opposite: "It seems that these four old men are really very good. It seems that this time they can''t keep their hands."


    "It seems that I can''t really look down on these old ones. Uchiha looked at the four old men across the street and couldn''t help but whisper."

 Chapter 655： Festival

    "¸ÂÖ¨.??W¡ÝW¡ÖW¡Ü.=81ZW.COM" Uchiha''s phantom around him began to clear up, surrounded himself, Uchiha slammed his feet and rushed to the four old men.


    "Fire. How to fire the ball." Uchiha stunned and led the way to break up the four old men.


    I know that the four old men did not leave, the black old man came out of the four men, and extended his hands against the fireball. Only the fireball slowly became smaller in the hands of the black old man, and finally disappeared.


    Seeing this situation, Uchiha waved his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but jump. Isn¡¯t this the ability of Payne¡¯s six?


    However, the opposite side could ignore the surprise of Uchiha, and the old man who had been observing it began to move. He saw that he had smashed his clothes, revealing a densely wounded body, and opened his left hand to reveal countless missile heads. , facing Uchiha wave.


    "Hey." Those missiles flew to Uchiha, and Uchihabo slammed his feet on the ground and retreated. Who knows that the missiles were guided, followed by Uchiha.


    Uchiha saw that he couldn¡¯t hide, and his hands crossed in front of him to block the impact of the missile. "Hey." The missile hit the body of Uchiha, and immediately exploded, and raised a large piece next to Uchiha. Dust.


    I saw that Uchiha was hit by the missile of the old man, and the old man, who had been on the side, appeared directly in the dust. "The bandits. Adding heavy punches." Huang Laotou used his flying power to wrap himself with stones. The right fist hit Uchiha.


    "Hey." Uchiha was directly hit by the dust and hit the ground.


    ³ÃÓîÖDz¨Í« has not reacted yet, ¡°Thunder. Tomahawk.¡± The blue man came to the upper body of Uchiha, and lifted the right leg wrapped by Thunder Chakra to step onto Uchiha.


    "Mu ¶Ý. Fei Naimu." Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í«.


    A large piece of wood rushed from the front of Uchiha¡¯s head and slammed into the blue old man. He wanted to retire the old man. ¡°Too naive.¡± The old man shouted, and the castration on his feet did not diminish. wood.


    "Hey." The old man in the blue is full of thunder Chakra''s right foot and stepped on Uchihabo''s body. Uchiha''s ground beneath him instantly collapsed.


    "Oh." Uchiha''s wood hit the blue old man''s body, but the blue old man''s body was also covered by the thunder chakra, but the blue old man was still flying out by Uchiha''s raft.


    "Cough and cough." Uchiha squinted at the blood that eventually flowed out of his body, slowly standing up from the ground and the kaleidoscope in his eyes was still turning.


    "Organization?" Uchiha stared at the white man and wondered why they seemed to have Payne''s skills.


    At this time, at the blue old man''s side, the old man raised the blue old man who fell to the ground and asked with concern: "How?"


    "The shadow of his body can block the attack of me and the second child." The old man stared at the chest that he had been hit by the wood.


    "Yes, I was just attacking him for a moment, I can feel that it is a defensive entity." At this time, Huang Laotou came from one side.


    "Try it again." Yu Zhibo thought in his heart, and then the kaleidoscope in his eyes wrote a round of rotation, and the original shadow that had already been broken quickly condensed again, and then rushed to the four old men again, "Dayu spiral pill." Uchiha Í« formed a huge spiral pill on the right hand on the road.


    "I am coming." The old man was close to the humanity around him, and the man came out and reached out to catch the spiral pill of Uchiha.


    Looking at the spiral pill in the hand slowly disappeared, Uchiha did not retreat, but the corner of his mouth was awkward, and I saw that Uchiha suddenly disappeared and appeared behind the black man.


    It makes Wei Zhibo feel strange, the black old man has no reaction at all, is it so simple? Do they rely only on their own special skills.


    Uchiha slammed into the black man with a punch. He did not expect that the black man suddenly turned around and punched Uchihabo¡¯s attack.


    "What happened?" Uchiha looked at the black old man who was absorbing his energy. He suddenly felt a murderous sound from the side and immediately jumped back. "Åé" A blue figure suddenly appeared in the same place.


    Uchiha was wary of their movements, and then carefully observed them. They saw that the old man was staring at himself and suddenly came to a conclusion that he could not believe. ¡°Is it the effect of reincarnation?¡±


    "It¡¯s weird." At this time, the old man looked at Uchiha, and suddenly said: "We are quadruplets, and we have a heart and soul, so as long as we see you, you will have nothing to lose. We are not afraid. Any sneak attack."


    "Sure enough, they really have some of Payne''s ability, but Payne relies on the effect of reincarnation, and they are born by themselves." Uchiha said in his heart, "Who are they? Why do they have these?" ability?"


    "But now I think it''s useless to think so much. It seems that I can only go all out." Uchiha said that he would throw up his happy thoughts and say to himself.


    "Since you can''t attack, you can solve them positively." Uchiha shouted, and then his hands began to print quickly: "The raft. The tree world is born."


    I saw four old men suddenly protruding out of countless trees, twisting each other, reaching out to the four old men, instantly forming a small forest trapped four old men.


    "This is a raft." The old man said: "The data is really correct, you really will be the first generation of hibiscus."


    After that, the four old men continually dodge the entanglement of the trees. "The youngest and the oldest." The four oldest black men and the old man who had been seriously injured were caught by Uchiha''s raft.


    Seeing this situation Uchiha Í« Ò» Ò» , , , , , , , , , , , , Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî


    "Mystery. The blade of space." White old man''s hands were printed, a space wave flashed, and the trees that tied the two old men were instantly shattered, but the white old man became weak after he finished the operation.


    When Huang Laotou put the ninjutsu in the old man, he flashed himself in front of the black old man and the blue old man, and said: "The bandits. The soil is in the wall." Huang old man pressed his hand to the ground, and a stone wall rose instantly, blocking Those wood thousand.


    "Explosion." Uchiha waved his handprint and shouted.


    The thousand moments that were instantly tied to the wall exploded, and the huge impact directly blown the three old men, leaving only the old man standing still.


    "I didn''t expect you to have space for ninja. It made me more and more curious." Uchiha took out the dragon scale and saw it to the old man.


    "It¡¯s really old, I didn¡¯t expect it to be done with the blade of space.¡± The old man sighed and panted as he hid Uchiha¡¯s attack.

 Chapter 656： Festival

    Soon the old man was attacked by Uchiha* to the dead end, "Swordsmanship. Broken water.? Eight? One Chinese W? W? W (1).? 8? 1 (eight) Z? W?.? C? O? M" Uchiha Í« »Ó »Ó »ÓScale sword, a blue sword rushed to the white old man, just when Uchiha said that he could hit the old man in white, the old man suddenly flew out an iron chain and grabbed the branches on his head, then the whole person followed the iron. The chain jumped away from the sword of Uchiha.


    Uchiha¡¯s swordsmanship crossed the body, and the branches on the way were instantly cut down.


    Just as Uchiha was preparing to win the battle, suddenly there was the voice of the old man, "The bandits. The technique of chasing the teeth." A coyote flew toward Uchiha, and Uchiha went to hide behind. I wanted to continue chasing, but the coyotes suddenly exploded after passing Uchiha.


    "Oh." Uchiha, although there is a shadow of the man who needs to be a man, but still did not resist the impact of the explosion, directly bombed out.


    "The bandits. The earth is falling." The old man said the road again.


    Instantly formed countless stones around the old man, flying to Uchiha.


    Uchiha Í« hurriedly stood up from the ground and ignored the injuries on his body. His hands quickly printed: "Thunder. Thousands of birds flow." Uchiha was surrounded by Thunder Chakra, and those stones also lost their explosion. The ability to then escape the stones.


    "Azure." Uchiha jumped to the tree, and immediately turned his eyes, a black inflammation suddenly appeared in the left hand of the old man, so that the old man was caught off guard, and felt the horror of black inflammation, Huang old man could not directly put himself The left hand is unloaded, but in this way, the old man is losing his combat power.


    Then he turned his hand and waved the dragon scale sword. "Swordsmanship. Breaking the sky." Another sword shot at the blue man who rushed toward him, but this time the sword is white, and the degree of swordsman makes the blue man stay. Just as soon as it was cut, the black old man suddenly appeared in front of the blue old man, ready to absorb the energy of the sword.


    "Turkish. The technique of sorrow in the heart." Suddenly a hand came out from the ground, grabbed the black man''s bare feet, and directly pulled the unprepared black old man into the soil.


    Sword gas flashed from the ear of the black old man and finally hit the body of the blue old man covered with thunder shield.


    I saw Jianqi cut through the blue shield of the old man without any hindrance, and instantly appeared in the blue old man''s body with a sword mark from the shoulder to the waist.


    "The second child, the third child." Seeing his brother''s situation, the old man shouted anxiously, then flew out of the body and hit the Uchiha wave. When he took advantage of Uchiha''s swordsmanship, he hit Uchiha, and again Hit the Uchiha wave.


    The old man ignored Uchiha, and ran to the blue old man who fell to the ground. Uchiha stood up from the ground and watched the four old men ignore the injuries. The cruel smile said: "It''s over, give me a burst." ¡±


    Uchiha''s hands changed, and the trees formed by the rafts instantly expanded and then exploded.


    "Hey." Looking at the big bang in front of him, Uchiha suddenly squirted blood, half-squatting on the ground, licking his chest, helplessly smiled and said: "It seems that this injury is heavy."


    "Is this?" Uchiha looked at the four broken old men slowly revealing in the explosion of smoke. I saw the old man standing in front of him, and the old man pressed his hand on the back of the old man, one hand and then yellow. Old man''s hand.


    "Huh." The old man put his hands weakly, while the blue old man sat on the side and licked the scar on his chest.


    "You are really difficult." Uchiha took out the dragon scale sword and slowly stood up and looked at the four old men on the opposite side.


    "Huh, it seems that we are really old." The old man gasped, and then turned to the three old men behind him: "Sorry, brothers seem to be dead here today, but even then we Yan Rencun, must not let go of this person."


    "Boss, we have lived for so long, and have already been bearish." Huang old man said indifferently.


    "You decide, as long as we can all be together, it doesn''t matter." The blue man is weak and authentic.


    "Is it finally necessary to use that trick?" The old man looked crazy.


    "Not bad." The old man nodded, then looked at his face and wondered. Uchiha said: "You young people are too threatening to Iwamura, so we can''t leave you, then the trick is to let You can see the ban on the six immortals."


    After that, the old man ignored the surprise of Uchiha, and his hands began to print quickly, while the other three old men struggled to stand up and began to seal with the old man.


    "You really have a relationship with the six immortals." Uchiha looked at the four old men on the opposite side with a dignified look.


    Originally, Uchiha wanted to see what the four old men were going to do, but with the end of the four old men, Uchiha¡¯s face became more and more ugly. At this time, Uchiha suddenly felt that he had come. This world has never been threatened.


    "How can I let you go on?" Uchiha shouted, then took the dragon scale sword and rushed to the white old man.


    "It''s too late." The old man looked at Uchiha, who was rushing to himself, and whispered openly.


    When Uchiha rushed to the white old man and was preparing to start, suddenly the old man¡¯s clothes began to break. The white man¡¯s body painted a strange posture. ¡°Four elephant seals?¡± Uchiha was surprised. Then immediately jumped away from the white old man, and at that moment the artifacts began to melt into ink.


    Uchiha Í« looked at other people, only to see the other old man is also the same as the old man of the white body this time the big. Uchiha looked at the invisible energy that slowly surrounded him. Uchiha began to feel the breath of death. This is the pressure of space. Uchiha looked at the slowly broken space around him, full of tyrannical power.


    "Looking at this chaotic space, you shouldn''t be able to use the technique of flying Thunder God. It seems that you can''t hide your strength." Uchiha squinted his face firmly, then his hands began to seal, and the kaleidoscope in his eyes began to turn fast. Blood tears began to flow out of both eyes, and Uchiha barely endured the discomfort of both eyes and continued to cast spells.


    "Eternal kaleidoscope writes round eyes, space seals." Uchiha shouted, only to see a black hole began to form in front of Uchiha, constantly absorbing the power of the surrounding broken space.


    "This" black old man feels his strength is slowly lost and surprised, then look at the white old man.


    "Do your own thing, don''t worry about other things." White old man also felt it, shouted at several other brothers, and then continued to support the output of Chakra.


    Slowly, the two forces began to form confrontation. "Now I can see who can''t support it first." Uchiha licked his teeth and continued to increase his power output.

 Chapter 657： Festival

    After a while, the blue old man who was finally seriously injured was unable to support it first, and even the tied hands began to tremble. Bayi? Chinese network?? W?W?W?. ?8 (a) 1 (a) Z (eight) W?. (8) COM


    "It''s awful." Feeling the reduction of power, the other old man''s heart is secret.


    I can''t support it anymore. Although I felt very happy to see the reduction of the opposite strength, my eyesight began to hold on. Although it was an eternal kaleidoscope to write the eye, it could not support the output for so long.


    Now the output of both sides has caused serious damage to the space around them. The power of space is extremely violent. If anyone can''t support it at this time, it will definitely be countered by this huge space force. So now both sides dare not have Relax a little.


    "If you are ten years younger, I am afraid that the person who is lying here today is me, but the reality is that there is no such thing. It is you who are destined to die today." Uchiha said suddenly.


    "What are you going to do?" The old man said.


    Uchiha didn''t answer, and the writing wheel in his eyes turned more quickly. At this time, the power of Uchiha''s side began to grow bigger and bigger.


    "How is this possible?" Feeling tremendous pressure, Huang Laotou was also a little confused.


    "Give me a drive." At this moment, Uchiha''s writing wheel suddenly disappeared. A huge force suddenly appeared in the middle. The last four old men finally couldn''t support it. "Åé" was born in the place where the fight was played. A huge explosion.


    After a loud bang, the place where Uchiha was located was instantly destroyed by the impact of the explosion, and even the ground was cut. With such a big explosion, the wood leaves and the rocky horses that are not far away have also suffered a lot.


    Everyone stopped fighting and looked in this direction to know what happened, but I didn''t know who was the first to move. The two sides began to fight again.


    "Cough and cough, haha, I finally won." Uchiha stood up in a pile of stone piles and looked at the four old men lying on the ground.


    "I didn''t expect that even six secrets couldn''t kill you." The old man slowly climbed up from the ground and said: "You are really strong, just a pity." When it comes to this, the old man looks sadly. The three old men who fell in other places, "this secret technique is to exchange the life of the surgeon. Unfortunately, even if you try your best, even if it is for this matter, we will not be able to bring you to the end." ¡±


    "You should have any questions to ask me." The old man wiped the tears from his eyes and watched Uchiha faintly.


    "How do you know, I have a question to ask you?" Uchiha asked.


    "Don''t underestimate the old man. Although my strength is not as good as yours, you still can''t catch up with me. If you have any questions, just ask, as a reward for your victory over our brothers, maybe I will never be able to speak soon." White old man.


    "Why do you have six secrets?" Uchiha asked.


    "Because we used to be a whirlpool person, you are a wooden leaf person, you should know the vortex family." White old man.


    "The whirlpool family!" Uchiha said: "The whirlpool family is not an ally with the thousand hands, why are you in the village of Iwana." Uchiha stunned.


    "This is the secret of the whirlpool family. It will be long when it is said, but in short we are the distant branches of the vortex family. In our vein, we inherit the skills of the vortex family, and the branch of the wood leaf is sealed. Skills.¡± White old man said slowly, slowly the old man felt his eyelids getting heavier and heavier, and then slowly fell to the ground after he finished speaking.


    "It''s a pity." Uchiha went slowly to the side of the old man, watching the old man who was dead open.


    "It''s a pity." Just then there was a voice coming from the side. "I didn''t expect even the original Shadow Shadow Guards to kill you, Uchiha Uchiha."


    "Who?" Hearing this, Uchiha turned his head and looked behind him.


    I saw a middle-aged man drifting from the air. "Are you?" Uchiha groaned.


    "Three generations of earthshadows and wild wood." The people floated in the air and looked down at Uchiha, a faint tunnel.


    "Three generations of earthshadows and wild wood." Ohnomu looked at Uchihabo''s faint tunnel.


    "You are the third generation of the shadow of the second generation of Tu Ying''s apprentice?" Uchiha said.


    "Yes, I was surprised to see you." Ohnomu looked at Uchiha and said.


    "It''s a bit of an accident. I am just an accident. Since you have already come, why don''t you help the four old men? But watch the four old men die?" Uchiha groaned.


    "I originally asked them to deal with you, but I just wanted to use their strength to kill you, but I didn''t even think that your strength is so strong. Even the six secret tricks didn''t kill you, but that''s fine. After the four old guys died, there will be no doubts about my voice in the village, and you are still mine." Ohnogi proudly said.


    "Don''t stop, I don''t have that kind of hobby." Uchiha rushed to the chicken skin.


    "You" saw Uchiha''s banter, Ohnomu could not help but anger, but Ohno was not a hairy boy, and soon he calmed down his anger and looked at Uchiha. "It doesn''t matter, anyway, you just followed that." The four old men have already lost both sides, and now you are not letting me pinch."


    When he heard the big wild wood, Uchiha''s face began to look serious and looked at Ohnogi. "You are really a politician who is unscrupulous." But Uchiha knows that Ohnogi is also telling the truth. His writing eyes have been overused. The eyes have already begun to be blind for a short timeA few days of cultivation can no longer be used, and the chakra on the body has been exhausted. Now Uchiha is really in a dilemma. .


    "Haha." Ohno began to be serious, watching Uchiha shouted: "The next step is to let me come to you."


    "The bandits. The technique of adding weight to the rock."


    In the instant, Uchihachi felt that his body was suddenly added a huge pressure. Uchiha insisted on biting his teeth and insisted that he not fall. Fortunately, he used to practice gravity for himself. Although his degree was somewhat reduced, he still Can move.


    "Dust mites. The original world is stripped." Ohnogi continued to seal the road, slowly forming a cone-shaped enchantment in both hands, and Ohno Satoshi said to Yu Zhibo: "Everything is over, Uchiha Uchiha Í« Í«." Uchiha smashed the enchantment in the hands of Uchiha.


    Uchiha looked at the ninjutsu that could have been easily escaped. I didn¡¯t expect that I could only watch the enchantment flying towards me. Uchiha suddenly burst into a sense of powerlessness.


    Looking at Uchiha, he slowly disappeared into the enchantment, and Ohno said with a smile: "Haha, I finally avenged my master."

 Chapter 658： Festival

    Suddenly, Big Wood felt wrong. He wondered: "Hey, is this illusion?"


    "Solution. Bayi?? Chinese W? W? W.81ZW.COM" Ohno wood hands printed.


    At that time, Ohnomu saw that four young people were surrounded by Uchiha, and a girl was printing with her hands. It seems that the illusion was just released by the girl.


    "How come you?" Uchiha looked at the sudden appearance of four disciples.


    "We just wanted to follow it far and see the style of my father. I just didn''t expect that the shadow will appear. I was afraid that my father would come out of something." Far from explaining.


    "Teacher, please don''t blame the distance, blame me for blaming." He said.


    "Well, these things will be discussed later. Now the main problem is the shadow of the shadows. You may not be his opponent." Uchiha worries.


    "It¡¯s better than knowing it. I didn¡¯t expect to fight with the shadow of one of the five shadows so quickly. I¡¯m a little excited to think about it.¡± Kakashi said, not to wait for Uchiha¡¯s reaction, directly Rushing to the wild wood.


    It seems that they are the four disciples of Uchiha Uchiha, and Ohno Wood looked at them far away, and then saw Kakashi rushing toward himself, surprised: "Wood leaves white teeth?"


    "No, I am the son of white teeth, Kaki Kakashi." Kakashi took a short knife and replied.


    "If it is white teeth, I may still have some taboos, but you have not yet reached that strength, but it is not bad to kill the wood leaves by the small four."


    "Sword skills. Breaking the sky." Kakashi shouted to Ohno, only to see Kakashi disappearing in the same place, only to see a flash of white light, Kakashi appeared directly behind Ohno, while Ohno was cut in half. , turned into dirt.


    "Is the rock divided?" Kakashi frowned and looked at the situation in front of him.


    "I am here." Ohnomu suddenly appeared in the back of Kakashi and then prepared to shoot Kakashi.


    "Fire. How to fire the ball." Suddenly, I don¡¯t know when the rush came. A fireball was wiped from Kakashi¡¯s side and hit the big wild wood. Ohno had no choice but to give up attacking Kakashi and avoiding it. Fireball.


    "The bandits. The technique of aggravating the rock." However, Ohno put pressure on Kakashi before leaving, and Kakashi was unable to turn over and attack by the huge resistance.


    "I didn''t expect that the shadows were so powerful. The attack of Kakashi''s big brother and big brother didn''t work at all. The following is my turn. It seems that I can''t keep my hands." Far away from Uchiha, he whispered to himself and then rushed to Ohno. .


    Uchiha did not pay attention to their battle, but when he was thinking about the smashing of Ohno, he quickly replied to his physical strength and Chakra.


    "The hibiscus. The tree world is born." Far from the road, there are countless trees that stretch out around the wild woods like a big wild wood, but Ohno is a little short, and it has the skills of light and heavy rock, flexible in the trees. The ground flies around and escapes the distant branches.


    "Dust, sputum, and illusion?" Ohno was directly tied by the branches. It was originally used when the raft was used, and the red singularity was combined with the illusion of the illusion that the shadows were illusory.


    "Look at me, Muxi. King Kong does not move." I saw the far right foot turned into a piece of wood and smashed the big wild wood.


    "Explosion." Shouted, I saw a tree rising out of the place where Ohnomu flew out, and then exploded. At this time, Uchiha was stunned and looked at the distance. I didn¡¯t expect to use the power of the master. The combination of their own rafts produces such a big damage.


    "Yes, if I had to hide in time, I might have been killed now." Ohnomu wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and stood up from the ground and looked at the distance.


    "It seems that now I should first solve the girl who has been arranging illusion next to me." Ohnogi finally got serious and didn''t dare to look down on them, and analyzed it carefully.


    "The bandits. The technique of the earth dragons." Ohno''s hands were printed.


    I saw a terracotta flying to the red, but it was easily flashed by the red. Before I waited for the red sigh of relief, I heard the far cry: "Red, be careful."


    I saw that Ohno appeared suddenly behind the red body and kicked to the red. At this moment, he suddenly appeared behind the red body and crossed his chest to block the foot of Ohno, but on the foot of Ohno, he attached the technique of aggravating rock. Far away is the blood that has been kicked.


    "Far, nothing." Red reacted and helped to care.


    "Nothing." Far weak: "I didn''t expect it, the amount." Speaking of the far-reaching blood outlet.


    "Now you are left alone." Ohnomu looked at the shackles in front of him.


    "Yeah." faintly replied.


    "The bandits. The soil is in the wall." Suddenly, Ohno''s hands flashed and printed, and I saw four rhinestones rising from the side of Ohno, but it was blocked by the earth wall at the last moment.


    "Amount, I really didn''t expect it. It seems that among the four people, you are the strongest. Even if I am in India, I will almost be recruited." Ohnomu looked at the road.


    I laughed and didn''t speak, just staring at the big wild wood. "The bandits. The technique of aggravating the rock." Ohnogi is facing the road.


    I saw that you were directly smashed "Åé".


    "Is the shadow split?" Ohnomu looked at the scene in a faint way.


    "You are too slow, the shadows of the adults, Thunder. Thousands of birds." ÷ø appeared in the right hand behind Ohnogi with a thunder ball in his hand still flashing lightning, the sly thousand birds stabbed in the wild wood ~www.novelhall.com ~ I didn''t expect that Ohnomu didn''t retreat but his hands grabbed his right hand and couldn''t let the bullets move.


    "Yes? I admit that your strength surprised me, but now you are not my opponent." The big wild wood in front of me was a mysterious smile, and then another big wild wood appeared in the air and yelled at both hands: "Dust. Stripping."


    I saw that I was approaching a time and space enchantment, and when I was beaten a little unprepared, suddenly there was a force behind the waist, and I immediately took it away from Ohno, and Ohno¡¯s ninju was also empty. .


    "Ohino, bullying a child is not a matter of earthen shadows, or we will hand over it." Hearing this voice, Uchiha¡¯s mouth whispered to himself: "It¡¯s finally here."


    I saw a white-faced "Uncle" suddenly appeared on the field, the head was still very long, and one end was pulling the waist of the donkey. The hands were printed and facing the big wild wood. There was a handsome man standing next to him. .


    "Zhu Xianren is also participating in the self." He also appeared in front of Uchiha with his apprentice''s golden flash wave.


    On a battlefield in Konoha and Iwamura, Ohno¡¯s face looked seriously at several people across the street.

 Chapter 659： Festival

    I also went to Uchiha, and I looked at Uchihabo and said: "You are really a wolverine. Eight? One? W ¡Ü W ¡Ý W ¡Ý. ¡Ö 8 ¡Ö 1 ¡Ü Z = W ¡Ö. ¡Ö C ¡Ý OM ¡±


    "Okay, OK, come and you are less coming. I told you to come and count me down, help me first." Uchiha took the hand and stood up.


    "I didn''t expect that the one of the four forbearances and the golden glitter of the leaves will also appear here. It seems that you are ready, Uchiha Uchiha." Ohno is staring at the opposite and the self. Uchiha, who spoke, said to himself: "If one of them is still able to cope, but the two people''s words are a bit difficult, it seems that today is not able to kill Uchiha Uchiha."


    "It turned out to be like this. I really didn''t think that the four Shadow Guards would have six secrets of the immortals. It seems that you are playing very hard." Surprisingly.


    "It doesn''t need to be said about this, but the thing in front of me is how to deal with Ohno." Uchiha looked at a wild wood road that was silent and turned around.


    "It is also said that the strength of Ohno as a shadow is still good." The self is also looking at Ohno.


    "But now that you and the water gate are coming, it seems that it should be shocking to live in Ohno." Uchiha smirked.


    "It is also said that the name of this uncle is not a fake." The self is also proud of authenticity.


    Seeing the self-satisfied look, Uchiha laughed and said nothing, then said: "Let''s see me."


    Uchiha went out and looked at Ohnogi. "The natives of the land, do you still need to fight now?"


    Although Ohnomu really wants to kill Uchiha, now he is a smart person, knowing the situation in front of him, knowing that if he does it now, who is dead is not necessarily.


    "What? You killed us, and the Shadow Guards of Yan Ren wanted me to let you go so easily?" Ohnogi said.


    "I know that Iwamura is also very eager to end this war, but what is lacking is just an excuse and opportunity for you and your villagers to be satisfied. Maybe I have a good idea to give you such a step." Waves open the way.


    When I heard Uchiha¡¯s words, Ohno was silent. Seeing this situation, Uchiha continued to say: ¡°You should also know that if you fight again today, it¡¯s not necessarily a win or lose. We don¡¯t care if we lose, but you Ever thought about the consequences of losing yourself?"


    At the end of the day, Uchiha¡¯s eyes suddenly became fierce. Looking at the wilderness of the wilderness, he said: ¡°You should know the opponents who fell under my hands, and I don¡¯t think I will lose. Try it?"


    After Ohnomu looked at Uchiha for a long time, he sighed and said: "Let''s say, I see if it is appropriate."


    On the way back, Uchiha took a look at the camp where they and the self came back to Muye, and looked at the uncomfortable self behind him and said: "Do you not understand, why should I come up with this idea? ¡±


    "I just don''t understand what you mean by this?" The self is also faint.


    Next to them, they are also puzzled. Only the watergate has a thoughtful expression. Uchiha faintly smiled: "This is a strategy. Do you think that my idea is really just for Ohno? My The idea can really end this battle, and it is really possible to give a walk to Iwamura and Ohno, but the meaning behind it is more than that."


    "Oh, what else do you mean?" asked a farther curiously.


    "On the surface, I proposed to Ohnomu that Muye and Iwamura together put pressure on the sand, pushed the fault of this war to the missing three generations of wind and shadow, and pressed the sand to force them to fight for this war. The loss of paying the bill, who called the sand forbearing adjacent to the wood leaves and rock tolerance, so that Ohnomu can also explain to the villagers, so that the war can be ended as soon as possible." Uchiha waved.


    "On the surface? Why is it on the surface?" It is also doubtful.


    "Uchiha, the adult should have a deeper meaning." The water gate next to it opened.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Uchiha said, laughing at Watergate, and then explained: ¡°These aspects are all beneficial to Yan Ren and Ohno.


    "Isn''t it, in fact, we didn''t have to use cheap rock, and maybe it would be better to ask for the trophy at the same time." Is it better to ask for it?" The trophy is still too much, but these years, the trophy is not much, but After all, the spoils will still be used up, and there is no help for the war. But if the cheap Yan Ren Village can really help the leaves," Uchiha said: "The surface may be cheaper, Iwamura, but if the rock is forbearance It¡¯s really with us to push the fault to Sha Ren¡¯s body. Although Yan Ren may make a temporary profit, in the long run, these benefits are totally worth mentioning.¡±


    "It is very important to know the reputation of the village. If Yan Ren has done this kind of thing, no one will cooperate with them in the future, so there will be no such three villages in the situation of the three wars. The situation of siege of the wood leaves, and can also isolate the village of Yan Ren, weakening the strength of Yan Ren Village." Uchiha shouted.


    "I didn''t expect it, there is such a deep meaning." He sighed.


    "More than that, there is Sha Niu Village." Uchiha said.


    ¡°Sharon Village?¡± everyone was surprised.


    "Good ~ www.novelhall.com~ is the sand-bearing village, there is no need for a strong village next to the wooden leaves, so we can use this to ask for a huge amount of compensation to the sand-bearing village, thereby weakening the strength of the sand-manure village, and Through this incident, the relationship between Sha Ren and Yan Ren will be broken, so that the wood leaves can fight for the ally of this ally, and it is not a strong ally, so that this time, the World War will not be so easy. "Uchiha said with confidence."


    When I heard the explanation of Uchiha, I couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. His plan is to decide the situation in the next few decades, not only to remove the great help of Yan Ren, but also to bear the sand. Strive for your own side, so the status of the five major villages of Muye is unbreakable.


    "Oh, I finally know where I am not as good as you. It is no wonder that I have never won you since I was a child. It¡¯s too embarrassing."


    And next to them, the four faces looked at Uchiha, and the water gate on the side was also admired.


    "Well, you don''t have to look at me with such a sacred look. It''s just a trivial matter." Uchiha waved his hand.


    "I still have a problem. Uchiha is an adult. Are you not afraid of the shadows to understand your intentions?" Watergate asked.

 Chapter 660： Festival

    "I have thought about this problem for a long time. This is the difference between conspiracy and conspiracy." Uchiha said: "The conspiracy is not exposed to the sun, and the conspiracy is to know whether it is a strategy or will not plan to plan for you." The route ahead, I think Ohno should now understand it, but I can''t refuse my condition."


    Just when Uchiha said that they talked about Ohno, Ohno, who was sitting on the seat, was gloomy. Just after a sudden news in Yan Ren, the Tu Ying and the Guards teamed up to ambush the wood leaves to kill the gods. Bo Yuzhi waved, and the result was defeated by Uchiha Uchiha, and the shadow guards died in the hands of Uchiha Uchiha.


    This news may be taken for granted to the bottom of the rock, but it is still nothing. After all, the impression of the wood leaf killing God has long been engraved in the heart of Yan Ren, but the Shadow Guard is not much, who is the Shadow Guard? Are they killed by Konoha? Pitiful.


    The news caused the high-rise of Yan Ren to vibrate. They understood the strength of the Shadow Guard. They began to pressure Ono Wood to end the war as soon as possible.


    "Uchiha Uchiha, I am awesome, this time I will admit defeat." Ohnogi whispered: "We will meet again next time."


    A week later, Yan Ren¡¯s army suddenly withdrew from the border of Muye, and when other villages were surprised at Yan¡¯s actions, Yan Ren¡¯s sudden release of a word admitted that the war was subject to three generations of wind. The temptation of the shadow, now repentant, will re-sign the covenant with Muye.


    This statement suddenly made the ninja of the whole tolerance world stunned. I didn¡¯t expect that the third time the war of endurance in the end of the world would end in this way. What is even more unexpected is that the people in Yan Ren Village will push the responsibility more. To the sand, even the only people in Lei Ren Village who have not yet withdrawn their troops are surprised. They are even more afraid to act rashly. They are ready to investigate and make decisions.


    As the most tragic Sharon Village in this war, not only did he lose his leader''s three generations of shadows in this war, but now he did not expect to be betrayed by his own allies, so the people in Sha Renquan are very angry, but Because the strength of the sand is not good, and it is between the two villages of Mu Ye and Yan Ren, they dare not offend the two villages at the same time.


    However, at the crucial time, the sand-bearing mother-in-law, who is now the elders level, stood up. First, he calmed the mood in the village, and then sent the messenger to the leaves. Although he did not know what to discuss, but from the last sand and wood. The reaction of the leaves can know what tacit understanding the two villages should have.


    However, it is still necessary to do it. The three wars have come to an end here, and the next step is when the villages fight for their own village and national interests.


    Since this fog has not entered the battle, there is no share for them. Lei Ren was unable to protect himself because of the current ally Yan Yan, so Lei Ren naturally was also excluded, but this also caused the people of Lei Ren Village to start to hate the rock, as Wu Zhibo began to expect. The Yan Ren Village gradually began to be isolated.


    However, Yan Ren¡¯s people did not see this and were still happy to receive the immediate interests. The final peace talks were attended by Muye, Yan Ren and Sha Ren Sancun on behalf of the three countries. The messenger of the country of fire is no longer the time. Taro, but his son is now the same but the country of fire.


    It¡¯s a good young man. It¡¯s also possible that Taro had previously told him. The young man also expressed his due respect to Uchiha, and it¡¯s polite, and the political means don¡¯t need his father¡¯s. Taro is weak, and it is hard to say that the people of Yan Ren and Sha Ren are pressed.


    The final result is that other villages are also very satisfied. Of course, except for the sand, the most happy one is the Yan Ren Village. This war is unbeaten and can still get the compensation of the sand, but after the signing of the peace talks Two days, Sha Ren and Mu Ye announced the upcoming alliance between the two villages, and this incident also poured a cold water on the people who were in the state of excitement.


    At this time, Yan Ren¡¯s talents reacted, but things are already like this, and there is no way. Now Yan Ren¡¯s talents have found that their teammates are quietly leaving themselves. Basically no one is willing to help Yan. It is impossible for her own strength to win the two villages of Konoha and Shah, so I can only smash my teeth and swallow.


    Basically, the situation is like this. If you don¡¯t mention the matter of enduring the world, you can say that Uchiha has been on this side. Since they were hurt four times, they have been entangled in Uchiha, because of the last time. Ohno''s fight also made them realize their own shortcomings, so they want Uchiha to teach themselves more powerful tricks.


    As the war was over, Uchiha took them back to the village and went to the training ground of their home. "Since the last time I played against the shadows, I found that what you are missing now is the physical ability to make an enemy. The trick, so I decided to teach you my exclusive boxing, five elements of boxing." Uchihao looked at the four humanities in front of him.


    "Five elements of boxing?" Far from them wondering.


    "Well." Uchiha nodded and then explained: "The five elements of the boxing refer to the five forms of boxing, dragon, tiger, leopard, snake and crane."


    "Dragon, tiger, leopard, snake and crane Then how should we divide it? Do you have to learn?" Far from doubt.


    "No, you are only suitable for learning one. The essence of the five elements of the boxing is mainly the dragon-shaped practice, the tiger-shaped practice, the leopard-shaped training, the snake-shaped training, the crane-shaped training, the tiger walking hard, the bones and strength The crane speaks light and clear, and the angle is offensive and defensive. The snake is elegant and airy, and the leopard is fast, quick and sensitive. The dragon writes the gods and turns the softness." Uchiha explained.


    "This set of boxing not only trains art but also advocates "practicing and repairing the heart", such as the dragon-shaped boxing. It advocates that the people who control the "God" can adjust the central nervous system by pressing the people, taking the meaning as the first, and concentrating on the spirit. The function of the tiger has a good effect. The tiger-shaped boxing method, the waist is strong, the head is straight and straight, and the main "bone" helps to adjust the body shape to exercise the muscles on the waist, legs, shoulders and back and promote bone growth and promote normal. Development is beneficial." Uchiha continued to look at the four people who were listening carefully to their words.


    "The leopard-shaped boxing method is very powerful, and the boxing force is fierce. The main force "force" can enhance the strength, improve the sensitivity, speed, etc. The snake-shaped boxing method is soft and fast, and the main "qi" can not only exercise deep breathing, but also enhance lung capacity. It can promote blood circulation and improve cardiovascular function. The crane-shaped boxing method is firm and gentle, and the concentrated and refined gods practice "fine", which can cultivate the inner spirit, make the mind clear, and the spirit is refreshing and beneficial to improve the system function of various organs of the whole body." Hey, the micro path is over.

 Chapter 661： Festival

    "Wow, it''s complicated." Red opened the way, and they nodded and agreed.


    "What kind of boxing do we adapt to each other?" he asked doubtfully.


    "You all have various adaptive boxing methods. You can contact the dragon-shaped boxing to increase the "God" so that you can better condense your spirit and concentrate your attention. Kakashi can practice the tiger-shaped boxing and practice "bone" because Kakashi It is a very fierce route of swordsmanship, so it is very suitable for Kakashi, but you can practice leopard-shaped boxing to improve the "force" and speed, so that you can better play your strange power advantage. Red is not suitable for illusion. Melee combat, you can practice the "fine" of the special cultivation of spiritual strength in the crane box to improve your own spiritual strength, so that you can use the illusion to use the ground more skillfully." Uchiha slowly analyzes the characteristics of each person.


    "Then come on, I can''t wait to hear my father''s introduction." Far excited.


    "Okay, let''s start now. I will wake you up for two months of training. I will practice boxing in the first month. I will try to integrate my own moves in the second month. Do you understand?" .


    "Know it." All the people answered in unison.


    "White cranes look for food, golden leopards, black tigers, and green dragons."


    On Uchiha¡¯s home training ground, Kakashi¡¯s eyes fixed on the opposite side.


    Then Kakashi suddenly slammed his feet, and the whole man rushed to the squat as the tiger rushed out of the mountain. The right fist quickly punched, and Kakashi¡¯s right fist became a tiger claw.


    "It¡¯s good." He looked at Kakashi and rushed to himself. He did not panic and stretched out his right hand to palm. Then he came out from his body with a momentum. His eyes were facing Kakashi. The momentum was pressed against Kakashi, and the speed was slow when Kakashiton was still moving fast. The whole body was stagnant, and the machine stretched out the claws and grabbed Kakashi¡¯s wrist.


    I saw the claws of the cockroaches turned into a dragon claw and firmly grasped Kakashi¡¯s hand, and then pulled it to himself. Kakashi¡¯s body was directly smashed to the shackles, and then he kicked the card to the card. Cassie.


    Kakashi passed through the original blasphemy, and when he was taken back by the shackles, he returned to God and extended his left fist to kick his **** to his own feet.


    "Hey." He and Kakashi both flew to the rear, and both of them took a long time to stop.


    "Oh." At this time, Uchiha, who was next to him, came with a far and red, and looked at them and said: "Yes, now you can basically integrate the boxing momentum into the moves, not bad."


    "Teacher." He and Kakashi hurriedly salute.


    "You don''t have to do so many gifts, you can continue, I still have something to deal with, I will not bother you training." Uchiha waved and waved.


    "Yes." Hey, they all answered in unison.


    In the headquarters of the dark part of Konoha, Uchiha is sitting in the office of the minister and accepting the message from the shadow of the family.


    "Yes, I can practice the five elements of boxing in such a short time. It seems that I have nothing to teach them in the future." Uchiha said with a smile, but there is still some regret in his eyes.


    "What''s wrong? It''s so happy to laugh, let me laugh." This is the illusion that I walked in from the door and looked at Uchiha.


    "What''s the matter?" Uchiha evaded and asked, asking questions to the illusion.


    "The water is coming." Fantasy looked at Uchiha.


    "Oh, is it finally here, let him come in." Uchiha stunned and excited.


    "I really don''t understand. It''s so happy to stop the water. I haven''t seen you like this." The illusion screamed.


    "Oh, big sister, we are all so familiar, still use this?" Uchiha joked.


    "Well, everything is reasonable, let me call people." Mirage slowly walked out of the room. After a while, a ninja wearing a dark mask walked into the room and shouted to Uchiha: "Uchiha Hey adults."


    "How, come to me today, is it something that is hidden?" Uchiha said.


    "The adults are wise, and as expected, the adults of the group want my writing eyes." The water is faint.


    "What do you think?" Uchiha looked at the water and said it was serious.


    "I want to ask, if you follow the plan of the adults, can you really open your eyes?"


    Hearing his words, Uchiha waved a smile and said: "Yes, you know that you are my disciple. I naturally hope that he can open his eyes, and you will not die. You just have to give it to the group to write. The wheel is on the line, and the other things will be handed over to me."


    After listening to Yu Zhibo¡¯s words, after stopping the water for a while, he said, ¡°Well, then please, please.¡±


    "You go ahead, everything goes according to plan." Uchiha shouted.


    "Yes." The water stopped, and when he was about to leave the room, he suddenly turned his head and said to Uchiha: "Yes, adults, there is one more thing. The group has sent people to tell the Huo Ying the big snake. Maru Daren studied the forbidden thing After saying that Yu Zhibo, who was thinking about the water, looked at Uchiha and then left.


    Here Uchiha did not pay attention to stopping the water, but thinking about his words, saying to himself: "Is the group finally going to start with the big snake pill? Should I help him?"


    At a hidden cave in the leaves of the wood, Uchiha went slowly, and the organs along the way let Uchiha untied, and walked for a while before seeing the light in front.


    "Who?" At this moment, a hoarse voice came, and the gloomy voice was as chilling as the snake that was attacking at any time.


    "It''s me." Uchiha whispered openly, then slowly walked out, only to see a secret room filled with shelves and various test pieces placed in the middle of the room, a stone in the middle of the room A corpse on the bed was lying on the stone bed, and the big snake pill was looking at himself with a scalpel.


    "Uchiha, how can I come to see me today?" Dasong pill whispered and continued his experiment.


    "You still stay here all day." Uchiha Í« looks around the various things on the shelf, and really, I have a little admiration for the research spirit of the big snake pill, you can stay in this black all day long. Not in the winter, there are all kinds of disgusting things in the lab.


    "How is it so free today?" The big snake pill did not lift, and was opening a knife and asked.


    "I have something to tell you today." Uchiha found himself sitting in a chair and looked at the big snake pill seriously.


    "Oh." Dasong pill raised his head in surprise and asked Yu Zhibo: "Is there something to come in person, I want to know and talk."


    "Yu Fei teacher already knows that you have studied these things, and now you should bring people to kill." Uchiha took the cup next to him and drank his mouth.

 Chapter 662： Festival

    "Oh." Hearing the words of Uchiha, the snake''s face calmly and gently, and then continued his research.


    Uchiha squinted at the big snake pill with his hands shaking, it seems that his heart is not as calm as the surface.


    "It¡¯s made by the group." Uchiha said.


    "Is it?" Dasongwan was surprised. He had to know that the results of his research were also shared. I didn''t expect him to betray himself, but then he calmed down. The group will have such a move. Yes, I just didn''t expect it to come so fast.


    "How? Fear?" Uchiha snorted.


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, the big snake pill smiled: "It is not afraid, but I have not prepared it yet."


    "When you choose to cooperate with the group, you should know that there will be this day. The group is a real politician. You must not play with him in the conspiracy." Uchiha faintly said.


    "Yeah." The serpent said with emotion: "I didn''t think that I was like a chess piece. I wanted to throw it and throw it."


    "Although I am not against your research, you should know that Teacher Fei Fei is deeply hated for these things." Uchiha continued.


    "I know." The big snake pill replied: "It seems that I can only leave the leaves."


    "Well, this is also a way. If you accept it, don''t let our friends do it." Uchiha took a reel and threw it in front of the big snake.


    ¡°Is this?¡± The big snake pill opened the reel in surprise. After watching it for a while, he held his own surprise and said: ¡°Is this the second-generation study?¡±


    "This is only one of the wood leaves. I only have it in the wood leaves. I know that you have been looking for it for a long time. Since you have to leave, give it to you as a gift." Uchiha said to the big snake pill. Then turn and leave.


    The big snake pill was staring at the back of Uchiha. "The big snake pill is sorry. For the future story, you can only grieve you now. You are a stranger who is not suitable for you in the village of Muye. Only the outside of the village is your world." Uchiha squats against the big snake pill. .


    Next, just like the story of the previous life, Fei Fei finally found the big snake pill. When he saw the study of the big snake pill, the singer flew out under the anger, but in the end he left the wooden leaf with the big snake pill.


    During the period, I also went out to chase the big snake pill, but only came back from the end, and then chose to leave the leaves.


    "It''s really like a cloud of smoke, and it''s getting closer and closer to the original story. Now I''m really looking forward to it." Uchiha stood on the rock of the shadow, watching the wooden leaves underneath.


    In the Wood Leaf Huo Ying Office, Uchiha is sitting opposite the flying plane and looking at Fei Fei: "Why, is the teacher looking for me?"


    After the last time I experienced the rebellion of the Great Snake Pill, after two consecutive disciples, Yu Fei became a lot of people overnight, and the white hair on his head was much more. He looked at Uchiha and asked: "I heard that you I have been training my disciples at home recently. What happened?"


    "Not bad, they are all good people, their qualifications are very high, and they learn very fast. I believe that they will be able to take over the old generation of us for a long time." Uchiha said.


    "Yes? This is really good news." Fei Fei heard this and his mouth smiled.


    "Isn''t that what you advocated? The next generation is the hope of Konoha." Uchiha said.


    "Yeah, Konoha is like my home, I love my family and my family, but sometimes I need to give up some family members for my family." Fei Fei stood up and turned to look at the leaves outside the window.


    "You want to say something about the country of Lei, isn''t the matter solved? Didn''t you send the kid who was separated from the day to the house?" Uchiha said.


    "Yeah, the people in Lei Ren Village said that we gave them to the dead, so they would not compromise."


    "Hey." Uchiha sneered and said: "I have already said that Lei Rencun will not be satisfied so easily. They want the white eyes of the leaves, not the murderer. I have already said that. This matter can only be said by strength. Excessive tolerance will only make them feel that we are weak and deceivable. How can we suffer now?"


    "Yeah, regret not listening to your words, the people who sacrificed the difference in the day and did not expect Lei Ren still refused to give up."


    Seeing the sad expression of Fei Fei, Uchiha was not attacking the scorpion fly, and said with a sigh of relief: "Let''s say, I have something to help."


    "Now looking for you is to ask you to make up for the mistakes I made before." Fei Fei looked at Uchiha, seriously.


    "Yes? How big is the effect?" Uchiha asked faintly.


    "Let them know that we are so powerful, we dare not send troops."


    "Well, I led a team of dark parts, and I will leave tomorrow." Uchiha said, and then left.


    "Uchiha wave." Just as Uchiha was ready to leave, he flew suddenly.


    When I heard Fei Fei, Uchiha stopped and didn¡¯t look back. I asked faintly: "What?"


    "Why can''t you inherit the position of Huo Ying?" asked Fei Fei.


    Uchiha¡¯s mouth is awkward. In fact, after he left the village, Uchiha said that when Huo Ying was not interested, he chose to continue to be his own dark head, and the position of Huo Ying was still from the original wave of Feng Shui. This will not destroy the plot.


    Uchiha said: "Because I don''t like it." After he finished Yu Zhibo, he left, leaving only a face that smiled bitterly.


    "It really suits your style." Fei Fei said to himself.


    From the Huo Ying Office Uchiha went straight back to his home, watching the training being far away, they smiled gratifiedly, then rushed to them and said: "Tomorrow I have a mission to go out, this paragraph Time, you can practice the five elements of the boxing yourself, do you know?"


    "Yes." They answered in unison.


    "Well." Uchiha nodded with satisfaction, then walked into his room and shouted to the dark: "Come."


    "Adult." The two dark parts suddenly appeared in front of Uchiha, and they were respectful on the ground.


    "There is something you need to take a trip." Uchiha said.


    "The adults told me that they would die." The two dark parts did not hesitate to whisper.


    "Very good." Uchiha said with a slight smile: "Now there is nothing left in Lei Rencun."


    The day was just bright. At this time, there was no one in the wood leaves. There was silence. Almost no one had yet to get up. Uchiha went to the gate of Konoha. At this time, a dark team was already waiting. Uchiha looked at it. The dark part of the spirit trembled and nodded with satisfaction: "Today we sneaked directly into Lei Ren Village by land."

 Chapter 663： Festival

    One second to remember [Let''s love you? Look ¡ú Book ¡î net], update fast, no pop-up window, free to read!


    "Yes, adults." These dark parts are the confidants of Uchiha. For them, Uchiha¡¯s words are destiny, and they will not hesitate to let them die. Everyone looks at Uchiha with enthusiasm. Please talk about it.


    "Starting." Uchiha sighed with enthusiasm.


    "Hey." The dark part slowly followed Yu Zhibo and left the leaves.


    After running for a long time, a dark part went to the side of Uchiha, and said: "Adult, we seem to have gone the wrong way."


    "It''s not wrong, it''s this one." Uchiha Í« mysteriously laughed.


    At this moment, the people who had been waiting in a secret place were waiting anxiously for Uchiha to see them. "Why haven¡¯t come yet, it¡¯s almost past, isn¡¯t the intelligence wrong?¡± Lei Ren is close to the humanity around him.


    "Come." I saw a team of horses running towards this side. And those thunders hidden in the dark kept holding their breath until they entered their ambush.


    "Do it." At this moment, a thundering head shouted, and all the thunders were shot in a flash, and all kinds of ninjas were smashed out.


    "Oh." Just then the people of the wood leaves turned into a smog.


    "What? Shadow split?" Lei Ren was surprised.


    "Let you be disappointed." Then a voice came, and the dark part of the team''s wood leaves was killed. Lei Ren discovered that he was surrounded by the leaves of the wood, and that sounded. Uchiha waved.


    "How do you know that we will be here?" A Lei Ren¡¯s head looked out and looked at Uchiha.


    "There are a lot of people coming, this is how the news I released will be unclear?" Uchiha said faintly: "But what I didn''t expect is that there are two people and two generations of Raytheon. Adults."


    "Haha, Uchiha Uchiha is not the wisdom of Konoha. It seems that you are planning with the group." A man with a muscular body looks like a middle-aged man with two young people coming to the front. Uchiha shouted.


    "Yes, although the group is sometimes very sinister, you can sell your teammates for your own benefit, but he is still qualified as an elder of Konoha, and he can give up his own interests for Konoha." Waves open the way.


    After that, Uchiha turned his head and said to his dark side: "Now all the dark parts are heard, your mission has been completed, and now you are going back to Kobayashi."


    "But the adults," a dark-small captain who still wants to say something.


    " Needless to say, my words are orders, now you execute the order." Uchiha broke his words. These dark parts are all their own cronies, and they can''t bear to die.


    "Yes." The people in the dark department hesitated for a long time, and then began to retreat, leaving only Uchiha, a person facing the opposite.


    "Yes, it¡¯s a man. If that''s the case, I can''t take advantage of you." Lei Ying looked at Uchiha.


    Then, to the thunder of the side, "Yu Zhibo Uchihao gave me and two people, and you all retreated."


    "Yes." Lei Ren''s people seemed to have great confidence in their own Thunder, and simply retired.


    In this way, there are only two people in the scene, Uchiha and Raytheon. Uchihao looked at Lei Ying¡¯s move and said: "I just don¡¯t want those innocent men to suffer heavy casualties. You don¡¯t have to made."


    "Haha, since you are worried about your men, how can I not worry about my own men, and then it is only interesting to play with people of the same strength." Lei Ying looked excited.


    "Me too." Uchiha, although his face is very light, but still can be seen, Uchiha is excited about facing Lei Ying.


    "Come on." Thunder screamed, then disappeared instantly in the same place, rushing to Uchiha.


    "Hurry." Uchiha said with amazement: "But such an opponent is worth a try." Uchiha snorted and then rushed to Raytheon.


    A big battle is on the verge.


    "Hey." A shout, Yu Zhibo slammed into the thunder of the rushing toward himself, and saw Uchibo¡¯s right fist suddenly appearing a chakra-made tiger.


    "Hey." Uchiha and Raytheon''s fists almost collided together, and a moment of pressure directly crushed the ground.


    Uchiha and Ray-Ray were at the touch of the moment. Two people flew backwards at the same time. Uchiha slid on the ground for a while before he barely stopped, and the opposite of Raytheon.


    "I don''t think it''s a thunder that is famous for his body skills. I didn''t expect the speed and strength to be applied to the extreme. If I had learned the strange power with the hand and the hardship of the tiger punch, I really can''t stand it." Boao looked at Lei Ying and looked seriously.


    "Haha, I don''t think Uchiha Uchiha, I can keep up with my speed and strength. I haven''t met for many years." Lei Ying also looked at Uchiha, excited.


    "But I want to compare with my body skills, then I will not be merciful." Lei Ying suddenly smiled and looked at Yu Zhibo, then suddenly covered with a layer of thundering Chakra blue shield, suddenly Disappeared in place.


    "His speed has increased?" Uchiha was surprised and said, and then jumped back from the ground without thinking, and saw a flash of lightning appearing in the original Uchiha, and stepped on the place where Uchiha was standing. "Oh." The ground cracked open.


    Then Lei Ying figure flashed again in front of Uchiha ~ Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« д д д д д д Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîIt was directly smashed by Lei Ying.


    Uchiha squatted on the ground for a long time before he stopped, but before he could catch his breath, Raytheon appeared again on his head.


    "Thunder Axe." Lei Ying shouted, only to see Lei Ying raised a leg high, the foot is full of thunder Chakra, Uchiha knows that if he is not dead, he has to go half a life, Therefore, Uchiha started to go back insanely, trying to get away from Raytheon and then play against Ray.


    It is a pity that Lei Ying did not give Uchiha the opportunity to slap on the ground where Uchiha was standing. The ground within ten feet was instantly bursting open, and then continued to pursue Uchiha.


    "Thunder. Hell spurs four hands." Lei Ying extended four fingers to Yu Zhibo.


    "Wind. Unlimited breakthrough." Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîHowever, Raytheon is faster, only to see the moment the wind blows out, Raytheon disappears again. Watch the late night welfare movie, please pay attention to WeChat public number: okdytt

 Chapter 664： Festival

    One second to remember [Let''s love you? Look ¡ú Book ¡î net], update fast, no pop-up window, free to read!


    "Is this really depends on speed? It can be compared to space and ninja." Uchiha was surprised.


    Just in the moment of Uchiha''s blasphemy, Raytheon suddenly appeared, and his finger directly slammed into Uchiha, "Oh." Uchiha was directly attacked and flew out.


    "Amount." Lei Ying could not help but stop his own steps, look at his own palm, always feel the wrong hand, and then look at the direction of Uchihabo flying out.


    "Hey." Uchiha squirted the blood out of the mouth, and then slowly climbed up from the ground. "It¡¯s a frightening speed. Fortunately, at the last moment, I have to block the attack by Raytheon, or it will really be dead. "Uchibo whispered in the heart."


    "It''s the ghost of the virtual shadow." Lei Ying looked puzzled at the virtual shadow behind Uchiha, and then extended three fingers: "If this is the case, try my three hands." After that, Raytheon disappeared again in place.


    "It seems that it is not good to be desperate." Uchiha looked at the looming Raytheon, and the kaleidoscope in his eyes wrote the eye of the wheel to turn quickly. "Azure." A black inflammation passed by Ray''s side, black inflammation Hit the trees behind.


    "Is this?" Lei Ying stopped the impact station and looked at the black inflammation behind him. If he had to force himself to speed, he might have been hit by this black inflammation.


    "This is Uchiha''s supreme sorcerer. Azure, the legend is that if it is hit by this black inflammation, it can''t be extinguished, a kind of fire that can''t be extinguished, it will always burn out that thing." Next to the eight-tailed column Yi opened the explanation.


    "It turned out that the power is good, but the speed of this move is not hitting me." Lei Ying from the channel, and then want to continue to attack Uchiha, but he saw Ma Zhibo''s right hand is like a road Lightning in the hand.


    "Thunder. Thousands of birds." Uchiha Í« faintly authentic, I saw that Uchiha also began to fill Chakra.


    "It turns out that this is your true strength, but it''s good. It''s too easy to fight, but it doesn''t mean anything." Lei Ying looked at Uchiha, who suddenly disappeared, watching Uchiha''s speed have caught up with his own trend. Continue to say: "It seems that I can''t care too much, Ray Shield protects the body." Thunderbolt was covered with a thundering Chakra shield and then suddenly disappeared.


    "Come on." Uchiha stunned and looked at the face-to-face thunder and shouted. Finally, the two people flashed in the air, and it seemed like a white light flashed to the outsiders. All this seemed to be calm and calm. However, only Uchiha and Ray-Ray, who are in it, understand the dangers.


    "I didn''t expect you to break my strongest shield? And the shield on your body is so hard." Lei Ying looked surprised at a wound in his chest.


    "I didn''t expect your shield to be so strong, even my thousand birds could not completely break." Uchiha said seriously: "And my shield must be." Uchiha Í« looks in front of me. A small hole in the shadow has never been able to fit.


    It turned out that in the moment of the fight, Uchiha¡¯s thousand birds hit Lei Ying¡¯s body and only broke the outer shield of Lei Ying, and there was a layer of Uchiha in the inner layer that barely relied on Wing Chun¡¯s three. The sudden advance was broken, but after the break, Uchiha¡¯s attack had begun to be weak, just leaving a shallow, deep wound on the hard body of Raytheon.


    The three shadows of Lei Ying are also on the shield of Uchiha, but with the help of the power of the Thunder, it is also forced to open a small hole.


    "Haha, I haven''t touched your opponent for a long time, and the type of battle is still similar to me. If we can be good friends in peacetime, but now it''s a pity." Lei Ying looked at Uchiha and looked politely. .


    "Just seek a battle." Uchihao looked at Lei Ying and said these four words faintly, but these four words have already indicated the firm attitude of Uchiha.


    "Well, the good one only asks for a battle. In this case, I can''t insult you, and the two are in one hand." Thunder stretched out two fingers, and Thunder Chakra began to solidify on his fingers.


    The atmosphere of this move also made Uchiha Í« feel threatened. Uchiha knows that this move can definitely break his shield. If this is the case, then Uchiha will be secret.


    "Thousands of birds flow." Uchiha started to have a thunderball in his hand, but then slowly compressed into a bitter and unshaped thunder stream attached to his hand, and then attached a layer of Thunder Chakra to himself. After all, Uchiha suddenly disappeared in front of Raytheon.


    "Come on." Raytheon''s eyes frenzed: "Thunder. The level of tyranny."


    Lei Ying hit the front of his hand, only to see where the hand of Uchiha was slowly exposed, but Uchiha did not stop, but hit the thunder.


    Then the two people let go, there is no defense at all, and no one retreats, because they all know that as long as someone retreats first, that person must be dead.


    "Hey." Uchiha took a punch and a punch, and Raytheon took one hand. The speed of both sides was also brought to the extreme. They could not see their movements in the eyes of others. They could only hear a loud noise. You can know the dangers.


    Next to the two-tailed and eight-tailed column, a stunned look, the strength of his own Lei Ying knows I did not expect Uchiha Uchiha, the guy who is famous for Ninja, actually in the body Can fight against Raytheon, and look at the situation is even better.


    I have a hard time knowing that Ichibo, who is in it, knows that he can only find the man who needs to be in the eyes of the wheel, and that the opposite of Raytheon is completely hard against his body. It is this point that Uchiha knows that his body skills are not as good as the Thunder, and that his own cards are out. Then there are two people who want to play, which will make Uchiha happy.


    Time passed by, Uchiha and Raytheon¡¯s fight continued, and even the two people next to it began to be impatient. When they were ready to force separate two people, they only heard A big bang, "Dragon Fist. Wear."


    I saw a figure flying directly out. Two people looked at each other and saw the surprise in the other''s eyes. Did Lei Ying actually lose?


    "Huh Huh." Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« ¡± Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîIn less than a good place, the shadows around him are beginning to be somewhat unstable. If they are looming, they seem to be broken at any time. Watch the late night welfare movie, please pay attention to WeChat public number: okdytt

 Chapter 665： Festival

    On the other hand, Lei Ying lay on the ground and gasped. At this time, the Raytheon was already less airy, the whole body was full of scars, and the blood was quickly stained with red eyes, except that the head was still intact. The whole body is terrible.


    "It seems that we must leave here first." Uchiha looked at the side of the two people who were watching the scene.


    "He wants to escape and stop him." After the eight-tailed force saw Yu Zhibo''s thoughts, he shouted, and then began to slowly approach Uchiha with the two tails.


    "It''s really dangerous." Uchiha faintly looked at the two people who were slowly approaching.


    "It seems that it is not good to be desperate." Uchiha looked at the two people who were slowly approaching, and took out a yellow granule from the bag of the back.


    "I didn''t expect to use this time." Uchiha said with a bitter smile. Originally, this kind of military grain pill was a special military grain pill that was researched by the dragon group professional medical team founded by Uchiha, and although it was effective. Great, but the side effects are not small. After using this, you can''t use Chakra for ten days, but the effect is very good, and the ability to recover is also the strongest.


    "Up." Eight-tailed and two-tailed people looked at each other and then split into two sides and rushed to Uchiha.


    Uchiha rushed to eat the munitions pills, and ignored whether the effects of the drugs played a role. The hands began to fly quickly and said: "The hibiscus. The tree world is born."


    Numerous * trunks grew out of Uchiha, and some lifted Uchiha away from the ground, and then some other trees began to rush toward the two pillars.


    "Thunder. Thunderblade." Eight-tailed column force Fokai said with his hands, and then countless thunderblades rushed to the trees, constantly severing those trunks, but many trunks were only cut half, not completely Cut off.


    Seeing this situation, Fokai quickly jumped away from the place, flashing the entanglement of the branches.


    On the other hand, the two tails are constantly avoiding the branches of Uchiha.


    "Hey, don''t want to escape." Uchiha''s body has completely absorbed the strength of the munitions, and the wounds on his body have begun to heal. The lost Chakra has slowly recovered, but Uchiha''s heart is in his heart. Still very anxious, you must know that the military grain pills are all effective. If you can''t kill your opponent or escape before the military grain pills lose their effect, you can only kill them.


    Uchiha licked his hands and sealed his eyes, staring at two people, increasing the output of Chakra, and growing more and more branches underneath. He slowly formed a small forest, and surrounded the two pillars.


    "If you deal with him, don''t keep your hands, just tail the beast." Eight-tailed column force Fokai yelled at the two tails. He also knew that as long as he supported the Uchihao''s efficacy, he could easily kill Yuzhi. It¡¯s stunned, so you have to hold on, or else they will all die here including Raytheon.


    After saying that Fokai was the first to beasted, the body began to slowly condense the tail animal costume, behind which is the eight tails that symbolize the eight tails.


    On the other hand, he heard the voice of Fokai and immediately began to beast.


    "This is troublesome." Uchiha looked at the two people who were beasting and frowning.


    "Hey." The tails of the beastly people, roaring in the sky, and then waved their hands, the palms formed by the tail beast Chakra constantly slap the branches that flew to their own, and interrupted the branches that wanted to entangle them.


    "Hey." The two tails began to condense the Chakra bomb directly.


    "The end of the beast jade." Uchiha Í« feels the death of the inside surprised, and then thought of nothing to say: "wood carp. Wood ingot wall."


    Under Uchihabo''s body, eight wooden planks are stretched out, surrounded by Uchiha, and the wooden boards form a semicircle, and then a semi-circular wooden board is directly enclosed to form a defensive layer.


    At this time, the two tailed beasts were already ready, and they sprayed directly toward Uchihabo. On the way, the beast jade broke all the branches, and finally hit the wall of Uchiha, but this time Did not break the protection wall of Uchiha, and directly crossed the wall of Uchiha, and finally hit the half **** on the side, and instantly smashed the slope.


    "Fantasy. Control, Muxi. Four-column surgery." The wall slowly fell, revealing the inside of the hands, the Uchiha wave with a kaleidoscope writing the wheel, Yu Zhibo shouted at the two tails, Uchiha The illusion of ambiguity makes the two tails stay.


    Just in the moment when the two tails were stunned, Uchiha¡¯s raft had arrived. I saw five branches from the side of the two tails, tied the neck and limbs of the two tails, so that the two tails could not move.


    "Two tails." At this time, there was still a sensible eight-tailed person who saw the situation and shouted. He wanted to run through the rescue two.


    "It''s too slow." Uchiha squinted at the eyes of the eight-tailed man, and then waved a handful of branches to the end of the eight-tailed, and then blocked the eight tails that flew over.


    "The next step is to solve you first." Uchiha Í« looked at the two tails that could not move sideways, and then began to seal with both hands.


    "Vortex secret surgery. Tail animal seal." Uchiha Í« Í« ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÒѾ­ ÓÒ ÓÒ ÓÒ ÓÒ ÓÒ ÓÒ ÓÒ Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîFour pieces of wood broke out from the ground, and slowly the two tails began to return to normal, and the tail animal clothes began to fade.


    "Hey." The two tails looked weakly at Uchiha, and then fell to the ground.


    "There is one more left now Uchiha smeared the cold sweat on his forehead and looked at the eight-tailed self-talking road that was entangled with the trees.


    Just when Uchiha was ready to seal, suddenly the red light flashed in front of him. "The thunder hot knife." The eight-tailed right arm directly slammed into the abdomen of Uchiha.


    "Oh." Unprotected Uchiha squirted blood on the spot, and the whole person was directly shot and flew out.


    "Oh." Uchiha rolled on the ground for a while before stopping, but the whole person was lying on the ground and motionless.


    "Hey." Eight tails slowly walked to the side of Uchiha, and they stretched out their right hand to shoot Uchiha. At this moment, Uchiha, who had closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes and stared at the wheel with a kaleidoscope. Eight-tailed eyes.


    "Monthly reading." Uchiha faintly said, I saw that the original eight-tailed human column was suddenly stagnant, and then his face fell in front of Uchiha.


    "Huh." Uchiha slammed his hands weakly and looked at the eight-tailed column with a tired look: "This should be done." Sure enough, the tail animal clothes on the pillars slowly faded.

 Chapter 666： Festival

    One second to remember [Let''s love you? Look ¡ú Book ¡î net], update fast, no pop-up window, free to read!


    It turned out that a year ago, when people went to middle age, Fei Fei suddenly announced his abdication. Because Uchihabo¡¯s insistence was not willing to be in place, his own disciple, a self-disciplined disciple, the golden flash wave of Konoha inherited the Muye Village. The position of the fire shadow.


    So the water gate officially became the fourth generation of the fire of the wood leaves. In fact, the water gate was already after the third world war. At this time, the situation of the forbearance has gradually settled down. All the troubles have solved the previous generation of fire shadow, so The throne of the water gate is the glorious period of the wood leaf. As long as nothing happens, the wood leaf is a bustling.


    It is a pity that God''s will always be a man, because Uchiha knows that the son of Shuimen, the future protagonist of the whirlpool Naruto was born, the disaster of the wood leaves really came.


    "It¡¯s just tonight." Uchiha said to himself.


    "Adult." At this moment, a dark part suddenly appeared behind Uchiha, and he saw the dragon group logo on him. Uchiha waved down and asked: "What?"


    "The woman you asked us to have already gave birth to a girl named Xiaoyue, but there is no surname."


    Uchiha quietly listened to the report of the dark department. "Know it, go ahead first." Uchiha waved his hand and motioned him to step back.


    "I didn''t expect to have an accident in one night, but I also gave birth to a daughter." Uchiha said with a bitter smile: "Forget it, since things are already like this, I should take responsibility."


    After saying that Uchiha¡¯s face suddenly sank, he said: ¡°But those foggy elders want to use my daughter as a tool for fighting. How can I let you do it, but still let her stay now? Let her mother beside me."


    Just when Uchiha was thinking about it, suddenly the sound of those alarms sounded on the leaves, although it was already dark, but the sky in the distance was hot, and the wooden leaves began to swell.


    "Come on?" Uchiha said that he had come back and looked at the distance.


    "Father, what happened?" Just then, with red running to the front of Uchiha, the Kakashi and Suga, who originally lived together at Uchiha, had already returned home, so now only There are far and red left.


    "You will stand behind me quietly." Uchiha looked at them far away.


    "Yes." Yuan and Red obediently stood by Uchiha, waiting for the news.


    Sure enough, after a while, a team of dark parts suddenly appeared in front of Uchiha, and the white dark part that took the lead was half-squatting on the ground: "Uchihao is an adult, and I am flying to let you go."


    "What happened?" Uchiha asked.


    The dark part hesitated for a while, looked around and said: "The situation has changed, and nine tails have appeared."


    "The situation has changed, and nine tails have appeared."


    Uchiha waved with the far and red and the dark part of the team quickly rushed to the place where the nine tails appeared.


    "Where is the water gate now?" Uchiha asked faintly.


    "The Huo Ying adults have not been able to go since the appearance of the nine tails, although we have sent a few teams to the dark department to find out and can not find." The dark head is worried about authenticity.


    After all, the fire in the wood leaves has a different meaning to everyone here, as long as the fire shadow is still in the wood leaves, people will not fall.


    "Is it?" Uchiha said to himself, Uchiha knows that the water gate should be stopped by the mask man.


    "It¡¯s in front." The dark head looked at the front, and Uchiha looked at the past. On the outskirts of the village, a huge nine-tailed fox was in front, and the village¡¯s walls were destroyed. The ninjas with their leaves are stabbing with it.


    Now the wood leaf''s ninja has a lot of people lying on the ground, and those buildings have been ruined a lot, and the tails of the nine tails tumbling up and down constantly blocking the attack of the wood leaf ninja.


    "Stop it." shouted the ninjas around him. And those ninjas are constantly putting on the ninja to block the progress of the nine tails.


    "Is this?" Uchiha took a long distance with them as they slowly approached, and then they were surprised at the eyes of the nine tails.


    "Sure enough, it is controlled by people." Uchiha looked at the round eyes in the eyes of the nine tails.


    "Is it a Uchiha family?" Far into Uchiha, he asked quietly.


    Uchiha shook his head and said: "The only people who can control the nine tails are those who have a kaleidoscope to write the eyes, but there are not many people who have kaleidoscopes in the Uchiha family."


    "Who would that be?" Far from doubt.


    Uchiha did not answer the distant question, but looked at the silence of the nine tails. In the nine tails surrounded by the wood leaf ninja, I also felt the eyes of Uchiha, and turned to look at Uchiha.


    "Yu Fei teacher, how is the situation now?" Uchiha took a person to the side of Fei Fei, and looked at him with a look of exhaustion.


    "Uchiha wave? You are finally here." Yu Fei looked at Yu Zhibo and said, then pulled Uchiha and said: "If you don''t come, I can''t hold it anymore."


    "It¡¯s Uchiha, a big man." At this moment, the surrounding Konoha Ninja was surprised to see Uchiha, who was coming to the side of Feifei, shouting.


    "Uchiha wave is coming." Other ninjas are also happy.


    "Brothers, Uchiha, the adults are coming, we will be able to block the nine tails to defend our homeland." Some people shouted.


    The ninjas fighting on the side of the wooden leaves began to rise high. It is necessary to know that the status of Uchiha in the leaves is not lower than that of the Naruto. As long as there is a ninja with Uchiha in the leaves, there is the courage to fight.


    "Look, after you have come, everyone has the backbone." Fei Fei is also a happy face.


    "I don''t know that I have such a big energy." Uchiha smiled bitterly.


    "Well I will talk about it later, or block the nine tails first." Fei Fei said: "Now the water gate has not appeared yet. It seems that there should be something happening in Xinnai, and now only you. The raft and the writing wheel can handle nine tails."


    "Well, but now I have to get the nine tails out of the village first, otherwise I am afraid that my battle will destroy the wood leaves." Uchiha faintly said, as if he did not put the nine tails in his eyes.


    "This is handed over to me."


    "Well." Uchiha nodded, then walked out and confronted the ninja who was present: "The heroes of Muye, your current mission has been completed, and the next thing will be handed over to me."


    "Hey." Hearing the words of Uchiha, the ninjas present were all excited. Someone said: "Uchiha, I am an adult, please let us fight with you.


    Fight. ¡±


    "No, you have enough blood. If it is not bloody, then the brothers will save your loved ones. Maybe they will save them now, they may not die, so go, go. Save your loved ones, the next battle will be handed over to me." Look at the late night welfare movie, please pay attention to the WeChat public number: okdytt

 Chapter 667： Festival

    One second to remember [Let''s love you? Look ¡ú Book ¡î net], update fast, no pop-up window, free to read!


    In the middle of a rough Lei Ren team leader said: "Yes? Finally appeared. Uchiha Uchiha wave."


    The female captain of the fog-bearing man came to a cave with Uchiha, "Amount, water." Uchiha Í« slowly opened the heavy eyelids and whispered.


    At this moment, a moist slowly ran along the throat of Uchiha, and slowly flowed to the body of Uchiha.


    "Where is this?" Uchiha opened his eyes and looked at the situation around him.


    "You are awake." A female voice came over.


    "You are?" Because the eyes just opened, the line of sight was a little blurry, only to see a female ninja standing on the side.


    At this moment, Uchiha Í« felt a chilly breath on his neck. With years of experience, Uchiha knew that it was suffering.


    "You are a man who is foggy? You should know who I am." The female ninja looked at Uchiha and said.


    Uchiha slammed the female ninja in front of him and suddenly felt funny. Is this the future of the water and beauty? "You are a disciple of the water shadow? According to the beauty of the United States? As for my identity, I am sorry, please forgive me." Uchiha replied without a voice.


    Sure enough, when I heard that Uchiha was inexplicable, the hostility of the beauty was reduced, and the person who knew me should be the person who was foggy, and Uchiha did not say who he was, which made Shinmei more convinced. Uchiha is a person who is fog-forbearing, but it is only because of the special inconvenience of the profession.


    ¡°How come you are here?¡± asked the beauty and the pain, and asked faintly.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t tell you." Uchiha knows that he is out of danger. According to Mei, after all, it is not the opponent of the old fritters of Uchiha. Looking at the beauty of the eyes, there is suddenly a thought of trying to catch her. Then turn around and faint.


    "You don''t think I won''t kill you." Zhaomei looked at Uchiha, who was threatening.


    "I am so scared, so scared." Uchiha pretends to be a look of fear, but how to see Mung bean feels acting, but there is no way to take care of it, nor can it really kill Uchiha.


    "I''m sorry." Uchiha Í« suddenly died, and did not wait for the beauty reaction, and said: "I have to rest, you have nothing to do, don''t bother me." After finishing Yu Zhibo, close his eyes directly. Fell asleep.


    "It''s the person who is thirsty." Zhao Mei and Yu Zhibo looked in the grass and watched a team of Lei Ren who had flashed from the front. Uchiha looked at the people wearing the clothes of Lei Ren.


    It has been three days since Uchiha was rescued from the United States. In these three days, Uchiha has been staying in the cave to cultivate, and according to the beauty, he has to be responsible for vigilance and care for Uchiha.


    Just after the beauty of the Ming Dynasty suddenly returned to the cave, I did not say that I immediately took Uchiha and left the cave to hide in the grass.


    "It should be to come to our team, but fortunately I let them leave first, the intelligence should have been sent back to the village."


    Uchiha did not answer, but quietly looked at the Lei Ren team, watching the strength of this team, only Uchiha knows himself, this is definitely to find their own.


    "What should I do next?" Uchiha asked faintly. After all, his injury is still not good. Chakra is also unable to use the negative effects of the munitions, so he can only show modestness and let the beauty come. Make a decision.


    "It seems that we can only hide from the point. After all, your injury is still not good, and the strength of the team''s thunder is not something that I can handle alone."


    "I think so too." Uchiha nodded in a faint nod.


    And here, the people who are thirsty left directly after they could not find anyone.


    "Let''s go." According to Mei Ming, seeing Lei Ren''s departure is like going back to the cave, but at this time, Uchiha took a photo of him and shook her head and pulled her back into the grass.


    Zhao Zhi looked at Yu Zhibo with a sneak peek, but then she knew the meaning of Uchiha, and I saw that Lei Ren, who had just left, returned to the cave, checked again, and then gathered together, one of which said: "It seems that there is no one, but from the burning of charcoal, he should not have gone long."


    Lei Ren said nothing to say directly: "Chasing." After leaving, Lei Ren also left.


    "Yes." Uchiha stood up and said.


    "It''s a good risk." Zhaomei patted her chest, but Zhaomei was very surprised. Uchiha''s consciousness is very good. I don''t know how the strength is. After all, I haven''t seen Uchiha, and Uchiha has not seen it. This kind of appearance is really very light-looking. Uchiha¡¯s previous opponents have a lot of losses.


    "It''s not safe here, we have to get out of here." Uchiha took a look at the beauty.


    "Well, let''s go." Zhaomei nodded and then took the lead.


    Just after Uchiha said that they left, another team of ninjas came here, but this time the people who came here were wearing dark parts of the wood leaves.


    Several people searched around the cave for a while and analyzed: "It seems that someone has just been there, and it is not a team."


    "Oh, it seems that Uchiha is still alive." A dark part excited.


    "Well, let''s go, find Uchiha, an adult as soon as possible, and you must not let Uchihao swear what the adults are doing." The dark head said.


    "It is the dark part of the road should be, and then leave directly.


    At night, Uchiha and Shinsei are no longer running. After all, it is easy to ambush in the night, and because Uchiha¡¯s injury is not good, so two people directly find a place to rest.


    On the fire, Uchiha smashed his hand and flew it, looking at the tumbling barbecue on the hand of Uchiha, and an incredible saying: "I didn''t expect you to have a good look, no other skill, But the grilled meat is pretty good."


    "You", according to the beauty, pointed to Uchiha, and then anger and helplessly said: "I don¡¯t know if you know it." After the photo, I walked out of the cave with a full of depression, ready to be outside, let Uchiha Hey, take a break.


    After leaving the United States, Uchiha slowly opened his eyes and looked at his own hands. He said to himself: "It seems that the side effects of the military grain pills have not disappeared. I have to take a rest in these days, but hurry. If you leave the beauty, you will have to be exposed sooner or later."


    Uchiha thought about it for a moment, but he didn''t think of any idea. Instead, he was dizzy, so Uchiha had temporarily put down these things and really slept. Watch the late night welfare movie, please pay attention to WeChat public number: okdytt

 Chapter 668： Festival

    "My ability is big, but you haven''t found it yet." Uchiha said: "Give." Uchiha Í« gave a photo to the beauty of a barbecue.


    "Less come, give you some color, do you still start the dyehouse?" According to the beauty of the Uchiha, the barbecue of Uchiha has turned white eyes. In fact, Uchiha and Shinmei are arguing every day. .


    Uchiha took a bite and then looked at the beauty and said: "What are you going to do tomorrow?"


    "Try to drag it, I have already given us those people, and I believe that it will not be long before the reinforcements will come."


    What should I do? Uchiha looked thoughtfully at the barbecue in front of him.


    "Hey." Zhao Mei shouted to Uchiha.


    "Amount, what happened?" Uchiha asked, returning to God.


    "What are you thinking about?" Looking at Uchiha, stunnedly, "I didn''t hear me."


    When I heard the beauty, Uchiha¡¯s mouth curled up and joked: ¡°I wonder if anyone will marry our sister in the future.¡±


    When I heard Uchiha¡¯s jokes, I couldn¡¯t help but scream at the beautiful face: ¡°What about nonsense?¡±


    According to the beauty of the meditation, Uchiha couldn¡¯t help but stay in the picture. As the United States saw Uchiha¡¯s sluggish appearance, he asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is my face spent?¡±


    "In fact, you are pretty good." Uchiha tweeted back to God.


    Uchiha¡¯s words are also to make the beauty of the beautiful red, the eyes drifting and not to dare to confront Uchiha.


    "Well, it''s not too early, I have to escape tomorrow. Let''s take a rest now." According to the beauty, he said to the sky, and then quickly left the place.


    Uchiha saw the back of the photo, and smiled. Then he took out his own jade flute from his waist. He originally made a weapon for red, so he designed a jade flute that can enhance the illusion. The material can just do two, so Uchiha has left one for himself.


    Since Uchiha, I have found that my brain has become smarter. I thought it would blow badly. I thought it would be good, and now I can¡¯t use Chakra. I can only rely on this jade. Cast illusion.


    Uchiha took the jade flute and put it on his mouth, then took a deep breath and slowly blew it up. At this time, the photo beauty that had just ran out had already returned. When he was not far away, he heard a whistle. Come, Qingyuan is melodious.


    "Is this his flute? I didn''t expect to play the flute, but it still blows well. It seems that I have looked down on you." According to the beauty, Imagine Uchiha whispering to himself, and then not far from Uchiha. I found a place to sit down and listened to the sound of Uchiha¡¯s flute quietly. I suddenly felt a feeling of ease. I felt like I found a feeling of being happy. I suddenly remembered the days with Uchiha, although I often felt that I was both bickering. Helpless and somewhat happy, think of this, according to the beauty of the meditation to focus on playing the flute, Uchiha said to himself: "If you can always do this, but I know that this is impossible." The heart is slowly changing, and a hint of love is born in the bottom of my heart.


    Uchiha Í« ´µ Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî


    Zhaomei sat down on one side and listened to the sound of Uchiha¡¯s flute quietly. He slowly felt that the eyelids were getting heavier and heavier and heavier, and finally slept quietly and unconsciously. The sound of the whistle of Uchiha continued to continue.


    Although I don''t know what will happen tomorrow, there will be any suffering waiting for myself, but at least it will be a smile tonight.


    In a forest on the border of the fog, Uchiha and Shinsei are slowly moving through the woods.


    "How long will it take?" Umi Bo, who was walking in front of the camera, said: "I don''t know how to make a detour."


    After hearing the beauty, Uchiha stopped and turned to look at the beauty behind him and said: "It is still safer."


    "But does this not delay the time for the reinforcements to meet?"


    "This is also a no-brainer. Even if I don''t do this, I don''t think it will be safe to meet with the reinforcements. When the reinforcements come, we are in danger. But don''t blame me for leaving you running." Uchiha said that in fact, Uchiha wanted to delay for two more days, so that his chakra could recover some, so that he could leave the fog and return to the leaves.


    "Well, it makes sense to say what you said." According to the beauty and helplessness, he always said that Uchiha waved.


    "Then keep going." Uchiha snorted and then continued to think about going forward with the beauty.


    Just as the beauty was ready to follow, suddenly Uchiha stopped and looked at him with a serious face.


    "What''s wrong?" asked the beautiful and confused.


    "You don''t have to go, the enemy has come." Uchiha faintly said.


    "What?" Zhaomei was surprised to know that he did not find anyone. How could Uchiha found it? Zhao Mei looked at Uchiha with a strange look.


    "No doubt, this is my special skill." Uchiha was stunned by the beauty of the United States, busy explaining.


    "I don''t believe it." According to the beauty, I don''t believe it.


    "Then we will wait and see." Uchihao sat directly in the same place, closed his eyes and raised his spirits.


    After a while, the indifferent expression of Meimei began to slowly sink down. As a result, a group of Lei Ren slowly surrounded it from all sides. A leader who looked like a singer looked at Uchiha and Shinmei. I found you ßÝßÝ." Just when the leader was still opening, Uchiha said that he had directly prepared the bitterness that had already been prepared. Uchiha did not want him to say too much, or identity. It was exposed, and when it was time to illuminate, it would be possible to go back and collaborate with Lei Ren to kill himself. Therefore, Uchiha decided to give him a chance to speak directly.


    "Be the first to be strong." Uchiha screamed and shouted.


    "Well." There is no doubt in the beauty of the United States, directly rushed to Lei Ren.


    "Kill them." Lei Ren¡¯s leader also mistakenly thought that the beauty of the United States was to help Uchiha, so the two sides did it directly.


    "Water scorpion. The technique of water dragon bombs." According to the beautiful hands of the United States, a water dragon flew out from the pond next to the beautiful body, rushing to those thunder.


    "The bandits. The soil is in the wall." A thunder endured a pair of earthen walls on the ground and rose from the dead, blocking the beautiful water dragon.


    "Hey." According to Mei Ming, he took a few bites to the thunder, "Hey." Another Lei Ren took the big knife and blocked the bitterness.

 Chapter 669： Festival

    One second to remember [Let''s love you? Look ¡ú Book ¡î net], update fast, no pop-up window, free to read!


    The thunder took a knife and flashed it to the front of the beautiful body. He cut it into the abdomen of the beautiful meditation, and instantly cut it into two halves, but it turned into a muddy soil, "the soil is separated?" The leader of the forbearance frowned and looked at the beautiful.


    Just when the thunder was still blaspheming, the beauty suddenly appeared behind Lei Ren, and a bitterly inserted into the back of Lei Ren.


    After solving a thunder, Zhao Mei began to continue the next goal. At this moment, Lei Ren¡¯s head standing on the side could not stand. I didn¡¯t expect the beauty of the beauty to be quite good. It is impossible to defeat all the thunder, but it takes a lot of time for Ray to bear the beauty.


    "It seems that the strength of Mei Ming is quite good now." Yu Zhibo, who was on the side, looked at the situation in which Mei Ming and Lei Ren led the battle.


    Because the injury has not fully recovered, and I don''t want to make too many hands, so that the beauty can see the flaws, but as the saying goes, things can''t stop.


    A few Lei Ren suddenly found Yu Zhibo, first of all an illusion-type Lei Ren, when Uchiha was still watching the battle on the field leisurely, suddenly felt wrong, and then suddenly a person suddenly appeared in himself In front of.


    "Imaginary?" Uchiha stunned, and then whispered: "This illusion level dare to shoot at me, I really don''t know how to live. Solution." Uchiha stunned the illusion.


    Sure enough, the scene in front of me changed again, and the previous scene was restored. "Hey." At this time, a thunderous squirting blood outlet, watching Yu Zhibo stunnedly, he did not think that Uchiha is so powerful, as long as his eyes glance at himself, he will turn his illusion back.


    "Ah." At this time, another Lei Ren took a knife and jumped from the tree and slashed to Uchiha, and Uchiha looked at Lei Ren with a light touch. When he was about to cut himself, he went back. Hiding, let Lei Ren¡¯s knife cut empty, the right hand grabbed the hand of Lei Ren¡¯s knife and took a turn, grabbed the knife of Lei Ren, and then turned a little on the neck of Lei Ren, and suddenly thundered the eyes. It fell incredibly.


    "I haven''t used a knife for a long time. It seems that my skill is still unfamiliar." Uchiha looked at the knife in his hand and whispered to himself. After that, Uchiha looked at the beautiful side.


    "It seems that her situation is not so good." Uchiha was surprised.


    Sure enough, in the beauty of the United States, because of the addition of Lei Ren leader, plus those under the hand, according to the United States, although trying to kill a few Lei Ren, but a snapshot of the United States has been * to a place.


    "Huh." Zhaomei gasped and looked at the opposite thunder.


    "This chick is good, the boss let us catch her." At this time, a thunderful look looked at the beautiful way, his words let the thunder of the side scorned.


    Lei Ren¡¯s leader faintly glanced at the man and then said: ¡°Just complete the task, don¡¯t forget our purpose.¡±


    "I won''t let the boss wait too long, hehe." That thunder endured his hands.


    Then Lei Ren walked towards the beauty of the United States. According to Mei Ming, they heard their dialogue and could not help but retreat. In my heart, I was also afraid of it. At this moment, I suddenly remembered Uchiha, and remembered when two people bickered together. When two people are together, they are so happy, and they close their eyes and think of it.


    Seeing the pitiful look of the beautiful, even those who are thirsty can not bear to see.


    "Let her go." Just as the thunder was about to seize the beauty, Uchiha¡¯s voice suddenly rushed to the side.


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, I quickly opened my eyes and looked at Uchiha, incredulously. I thought he had run away. Those thunders also turned to look at Uchiha.


    "I really don''t want to be Yu Zhibo, Izhibo, even if I am injured, my men are still not your opponents." Lei Rentou frowned and looked at the few thunders that Yu Zhibo had fallen. It¡¯s a killer.


    Yu Zhibo walked slowly toward the side with a knife.


    "What, he is Uchiha Uchiha?" Zhaomei looked incredulously as Yu Zhibo slowly approached, that is, the man broke into his village with the army, that is, this person injured his teacher, and he still He saved him, why is he, and suddenly he feels a vacuum in his mind.


    "I told you to let go of her, I heard no." Looking at those thunder, Uchiha whispered slowly and whispered, although Uchiha¡¯s voice was not loud, but his momentum made the thunders Take a step back.


    "Boss, what should I do now?" Those thunder couldn''t help but look at the thunder and lead.


    "Kill him." Lei took the lead and began to rush to Uchiha.


    "Come on." Uchiha took the knife in his hand and slowly gathered his strength, then rushed to Ray Ren.


    Uchiha slanted the knife and began to rush to Lei Ren.


    "Knife method. Thousands of magical sorrows." Uchiha Í« ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý ÂýÂý Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî


    "Amount." A few thunders looked incredulously at the wound on their chest, then slowly fell to the ground.


    "Hey." Uchiha jumped away from the distance, and at this time, Lei Rentou took a punch in the place where Uchiha was standing, and saw that the ground was shattering.


    Uchiha looked at Lei Ren¡¯s head in a dignified manner. The only one who threatened himself among so many people was him. ¡°Fortunately, it seems that your injury is still very serious. If it¡¯s not your injury, we Maybe I have to die here." Lei took a look at Uchiha.


    "Is it? Even if my injury is still not good You also have to die here." Uchiha looked at Lei Ren¡¯s leader.


    Then the handle of the hand turned, and a white sword began to take off the sword. "Knife method. Yokohama." Jianqi quickly rushed to the thunder leader, but was still flashed by the leader of Lei Ren, after all, Uchiha I haven''t recovered to the heyday.


    However, Uchiha was not discouraged, and the sword was directly rushed to the leader of Lei Ren. At this time, other Lei Ren also began to gather.


    "Thunder. Go away." A thunderbolt released Thunder Ninjutsu, a few lightnings rushed to Uchiha.


    Because Uchiha had no Chakra, he couldn¡¯t fight against Ninju, so Uchiha ran away from the thunder of lightning.


    "Flash." Uchiha squatted in the air and rushed to the thunder, and when Uchiha was about to cut the thunder, a thunder with a knife blocked Yu Zhi in front of him. Waves of the knife.


    However, because Uchiha¡¯s strength is far greater than that of Rayong, the two thunders were pushed away, and Uchiha¡¯s legs continued to rush to the thunder leader.

 Chapter 670： Festival

    One second to remember [Let''s love you? Look ¡ú Book ¡î net], update fast, no pop-up window, free to read!


    Soon Uchihao came to the front of Lei Rentou¡¯s collar and cut it to the leader of Lei Ren. At this time, Lei¡¯s head stretched out his right hand and was full of thunder Chakra, a knife that grabbed Uchiha.


    "What?" Uchiha was surprised to see Lei Rentou grab his own way, then his face sank, and without a word, when he took the lead and did not react, he quickly pulled back his knife. Jumping away from the leader of Lei Ren.


    "I really didn''t guess wrong." This is why Lei Rentou did not catch up, but said: "You can''t use Chakra now."


    "" Uchiha faintly looked at the leader of Lei Ren.


    "Since you don''t have Chakra, there is nothing to be afraid of, and the brothers are together." Lei Ren''s leader shouted to everyone behind him, and said that Lei Ren''s leader first ran in the forefront.


    Sure enough, after hearing the leader of Lei Ren, the men behind him were relieved, and then they looked at each other with a sullen look, and then they followed the leader of Lei Ren to rush to Uchiha.


    They didn''t see it. At this moment, Uchiha''s mouth was full of conspiracy smiles, but it quickly disappeared. At least Lei Ren did not see it.


    "Knife. Three-day dance." Uchiha suddenly shouted at the opening of the front of the thunder, and then the thunder leader only felt a flower in front of him, and Uchiha¡¯s phantom rushed to his body along the trajectory. Lei Ren¡¯s leader was surprised, but he was not very worried. After all, Uchiha didn¡¯t break the thunder shield on his body without Chakra.


    However, when Uchiha''s knife was about to be cut to the thunder leader, Lei Ren¡¯s leader suddenly saw a faint white light on Uchiha¡¯s knife.


    Uchiha and Lei Ren¡¯s leader passed by. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Lei Ren¡¯s leader looked at the faint road in front of him, and then a scar suddenly appeared on the face of Lei Ren¡¯s leader, directly dividing Lei Ren into two halves. The waves slowly received the knife into the sheath.


    "The boss is dead, run fast." Those who followed the thunder did not react at first, but then after seeing the situation, immediately fled behind.


    "Call." Uchiha also allowed the thunder to leave, and then gently sighed, but immediately felt a sweet throat, squirting blood "hey."


    "It seems that after the forced use of Chakra, it is still less." Uchiha looked at the blood of his hand and smiled and shook his head and said to himself.


    Then turned and walked to the side of the beautiful.


    "How are you?" Uchiha looked at the beautiful way of sitting on the ground.


    "I didn''t expect you to be Uchiha Uchiha, I knew that I would kill you." Zhao Mei stared at Uchiha.


    "Oh, you can''t do it now." Uchiha did not care about the beauty of the words, faint.


    "You" can''t do anything by discovering the present.


    "Well, it looks like you are not hurting, or you should find a place to deal with it first." Uchiha smashed the meditation of the beautiful way, and then wanted to help the beautiful, did not expect to open the beautiful Uchiha''s hand.


    "Without your concern, I will go by myself." According to the beauty of the United States, Uchiha shrugged helplessly.


    After that, I wanted to stand up as a beautiful woman, but I tried it several times without success. In the end, Uchiha was really unable to see it. I took it and looked at it, and I held it down and said, "I want to struggle." If you don''t get a good injury, how can you kill me in the future?"


    After that, I didn''t pay attention to the reaction of the beautiful, and left directly. After I heard the words of Uchiha, I didn''t struggle any more, let Uchiha took it away.


    However, what Uchiha didn''t know was that after they left, two people appeared here. A mysterious man stood on the ground full of blood, and there was a dead body in the dark part of the wood.


    The mysterious man with a black coat in the fight, looked at the scene in front of him: "Sure enough, you, Uchiha Uchiha." After the talk, the mysterious man disappeared in the same place, and here also restored the calm of the past. .


    Besides, Uchiha, who has been rushing with the beauty of the United States, has finally found a hidden place not far away.


    Yu Zhibo gently put down the beauty, and then said: "There should be no one here, you should take a break."


    "Well." Zhaomei first nodded in the conditional reflex, then reacted and shouted to Uchiha: "I want you to manage." Then he turned his head in a pique, pretending to ignore Uchiha.


    Seeing this kind of behavior, Uchiha was not angry. He smiled and said nothing, leaving some wound medicine, and then left here directly to go outside to guard.


    When Uchiha turned around, he did not notice the beauty of his eyes and looked at the back of Uchiha.


    "ÎØÎØ" was in the midst of a beautiful time, suddenly a familiar flute sound came from outside. This is the sound of Uchiha¡¯s flute. "This is his flute, but why is he?


    In a cave, inside a pile of fire, Uchiha and Shinmei are sitting next to the fire, Uchiha twirling the barbecue on his hand.


    "Come and have something to eat." Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« ÕÕ ÕÕ ÕÕ ÕÕ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£.


    When I heard Uchiha¡¯s words, I looked at Uchiha¡¯s eyes and said: ¡°I am not hungry.¡±


    "Oh." At this moment, there was a sound coming from the belly of the beautiful woman, so that the beauty would be awkward.


    "Eat, eat it and force me to lift the bar." Uchiha waved a smile.


    Zhaomei hesitated for a while, took over the barbecue of Uchiha, but said: "I am too lazy to lift the bar with you."


    ¡°No?¡± Uchiha asked.


    "No."


    "Okay, don''t eat it." Uchiha doesn''t care.


    Seeing Yu Zhibo¡¯s admitting defeat, Zhao Mei¡¯s face was proud of eating barbecue, and while eating the meat while eating, he vaguely asked: ¡°Where are you going to take me next?¡±


    Uchiha took a look at Mei Ming and then said: "Look at your injury It should be good tomorrow. We will go to the direction of Wuyu Village tomorrow. I will send you back to the fog. Village, then I will return to Kono."


    "Oh." Hearing the words of Uchiha, he suddenly put down the barbecue and looked down on his face.


    "What''s wrong? Isn''t the barbecue good?" Uchiha said that he was incomprehensible.


    "I am full, I want to sleep."


    "Well, let me go outside, call me if you have anything." Uchiha stood up and started, then slowly left the cave.


    As the beauty quietly looked at the departure of Uchiha, it slowly began to shed two lines of tears from his eyes.


    "Hey." Uchiha rubbed his hands against the stone wall outside the cave, watching the moon at night sigh.


    What about Uchiha Uchiha? "Under the beauty of the mood, I fell to my own words."

 Chapter 671： Festival

    "Amount." Suddenly Uchiha said that a strong breath is slowly approaching. "Who is this? How can it have such a strong breath? And this person should be our purpose." Uchiha stunned and looked at it. Go to the far side, then turn and walk into the cave behind him.


    "What are you doing in?" According to Mei Ming, I saw the entrance of Uchiha, and wiped the tears of my eyes in a panic, panic.


    Uchiha said that he would not care about the beauty of the voice, and said seriously: "No matter what happens, you should not come out, understand?"


    After that, I didn¡¯t wait for the answer from the beautiful, Uchiha, and left, leaving a blank face and snoring: "What happened to him?" A few steps suddenly reacted and said to myself: "Why should I worry about him? It is better if he is gone, so I can go back."


    "It¡¯s stupid." After finishing the photo, Meimei re-sitting on the ground, waiting for a while, sitting in the cave for a while, only to stand up again, leaving the cave without saying a word, followed the direction of Uchiha, and ran over. .


    Not to mention the beauty of the United States, on the side of Uchiha, rushing through the woods, thinking about pulling the enemy away.


    "It should be almost here." Uchiha went to an open space and said to himself.


    Standing in the same place waiting for the arrival of the enemy, because it has been three days since the last encounter with the Lei Ren team, the injury on Uchiha has recovered a lot, and Chakra can also be used, so Uchiha also Not afraid of this mysterious enemy.


    "Oh." Just as Uchiha stood in the same place thinking about the people who might appear, the mysterious man finally appeared behind Uchiha, standing on the branch and quietly watching Uchiha.


    "You are finally here." Uchiha woke up from his meditation and fainted his eyes.


    "Do you know that I am coming?" The mysterious man was wearing a black jacket and watching Uchiha faint.


    "Although I don''t know who you are, I can feel your hostility." Uchiha turned and stared at the mysterious man, then took out ten hardships from behind and was ready to attack.


    "Alright, let me see what the famous Uchiha Uchiha has to do." The mysterious man looked at Uchiha''s movements and then pulled out the pain from behind.


    Uchiha took out the bitterness in his hands, and the ten pains did not shoot at the mysterious person, but it is strange that the bitterness is not all shot to the mysterious person, but like a random shot.


    However, the mysterious person did not feel strange, but looked at the bitterness and looked at the bitterness. He smiled and said: "I didn''t expect you to have this level for many years. It''s good." After the mysterious man shot in the same way To Yu Zhibo, I saw that the mysterious man¡¯s suffering was also a messy shot.


    However, the worries of Uchiha and the mysterious people are constantly rebounding in midair, and all of them actually point to the opponent.


    Uchiha wrinkled and looked at the mysterious man''s suffering, and could not help but wonder: "Who is he? Why is this trick?"


    The pain of both sides fell to the ground after colliding in midair.


    Uchiha suddenly disappeared in the same place, rushing to the mysterious man, and his hands printed: "Fire. How to fire the ball."


    The mysterious man looked at the fireball that Yu Zhibo squirted, and began to print with his hands: "Fire. How to fire the ball." The fireball of Uchiha and the fireball of the mysterious man were offset in the air.


    "Damn." Uchiha rushed directly to the mysterious person, punching the mysterious man, "Hey." Uchiha''s right fist turned into a tiger and rushed to the mysterious person, the mysterious person glanced, but then Reacted, and escaped Yu Zhibo¡¯s fist to the side.


    Uchiha was not surprised to see the mysterious man hiding his fist. His hands were on the ground and his feet were swept away against the mysterious person. The mysterious man turned back and left, then jumped away from Uchiha.


    Uchiha looked at the mysterious man with great enthusiasm. I didn''t expect this person to be not only fortune, but also rich in combat experience. It seems that this is a strong enemy.


    The mysterious man is also staring at Uchiha, but suddenly he said: "I didn''t expect that your body has this kind of realm, but unfortunately it is not my opponent."


    Just when Uchiha and the mysterious man confronted each other, the beauty was slowly touched not far away, watching the battle between Uchiha and mysterious people.


    "Hey, who is that?" The beautiful man looked at the mysterious man.


    "Less nonsense." Uchiha looked at the mysterious humanity: "Who are you? Don''t always look like my elders, know that no one has dared to tell me these words for many years."


    "Oh, is it? If this allows you to re-recognize the strength of the world." The mysterious man suddenly raised the volume, and then began to print with both hands.


    "Yu Zuozhi?" Uchiha was surprised to see the huge illusion of the mysterious person rising behind him. Uchiha¡¯s face was dignified: "You are"


    The mysterious man slowly raised his head and revealed the writing eyes in the eyes that were not covered by the fight. The mysterious person said faintly: "Is it recognized?" Then slowly take down the brawl on the head, revealing the one that makes Uchiha Familiar and strange face.


    "Sure enough, you really haven''t died yet." Uchiha took a breath and calmed down, then calmed down and stared at the mysterious humanity: "Uchi wave spot."


    Uchiha''s words, let the beauty of hiding in the side be amazed, but fortunately, both hands pouted, otherwise it must be called out, but from the beautiful eyes can also see her surprise.


    "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a long time, Uchiha is awkward." Look at Uchiha sneer.


    Yu Zhibo looked at the opposite man who made him both familiar and unfamiliar: "Yu Zhibo spot Long time no see, Uchiha wave." The smile smiled at Uchiha.


    "Why are you here?" Uchiha doesn''t dare to relax at all, because Uchiha knows that there is a big boss in front of his eyes, and that the strength should not be able to deal with it now.


    "I just happened to hear about your news. I came here to see my grandson I haven''t seen for a long time." The spot was indifferent, and then the topic turned and said: "But if your strength is not enough, I can''t guarantee you still. Can you live?"


    "I know that you won''t let me go so easily." Uchiha waved his posture and said: "Get out."


    "The performance just happened, it shows that you really worked hard after I left the leaves, but the next is the real test." After that, the spots jumped from the branches and then the hands printed: "Fire. Destroy."


    A huge pile of flames began to rush toward Uchiha, and Uchiha looked at this level of flames, but he was shocked but not afraid. His hands quickly printed: "Water Margin. The technique of double-water dragons."

 Chapter 672： Festival

    (), the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Two huge water dragon bodies rushed to the spotted fire group, and finally disappeared together after a long period of stalemate in the air.


    The spot nodded in a satisfactory position in mid-air: "You really grew up very fast, and the understanding of Ninjutsu has reached a realm, but it is not enough."


    After that, the spotted hands quickly printed the words: "Fire. The fire is lost." A huge fireball rushed to Uchiha.


    "Water ¶Ý. Water wall." Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« , , , , ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîThe fire, after the water in the water wall is about to be evaporated, the Uchiha wave inside has already disappeared.


    "Oh." Two bitter fish flew out of the spotted fire and shot at the spot.


    "Hey." The spot took out a bitter bitterness that did not block the Uchiha wave. At this moment, a black shadow appeared on the side of the spot, and Uchiha slammed into the spot, only See Uchiha¡¯s fist is covered with cyan Chakra.


    Spotted on the attack of Uchiha, the eyes of the two eyes turned around, a purple shadow appeared around the spot, and the shadow of the shadow hit Uchiha, and I wanted to leave the Uchiha.


    Unfortunately, Uchiha doesn''t mean this. Uchiha''s eyes are also a turn. A red illusion appears behind Uchiha, and the shadow of the plaque is blocked.


    Then Uchiha slammed a fist directly on the chest of the phantom of the spot, which is where the plaque is. "Hey." The whole body of the plaque was directly shot like a bullet and slammed into the ground.


    Uchiha went back to the branch and looked at the spot where the spot hit. The place where the spot hit was directly hitting a pit on the ground.


    "Oh." The spot slowly stood up from the bottom of the pit and patted the dust that did not exist on the body.


    A faint look at Uchiha shouted: "Well, it seems that I have looked down on you, you are no longer the former Xiaoyu Zhibo."


    When I heard the spot, Uchiha said: "You are no longer the grandfather I used to know."


    Do not answer, and then reunite the males of Zuo Zuo, and then rushed to Yu Zhibo.


    After Yu Zhibo¡¯s body, the man of Zuo Zuo re-agglomerated, and then rushed to Uchiha, "Oh." Uchiha and the two ghosts of the spot hit the weapon in the hand, and then the two sides began to attack me. Keep fighting crazy.


    From this battle, we can see that the two people have a deep understanding of the writing of the round eyes. Uchiha has been fighting and retreating. The fighting between the two sides is also devastating to the surrounding environment. Some of the surrounding trees are cut into two. Cut, some were uprooted, and others were directly smashed.


    "Oh." Once again, the violent shadow of Uchihabo¡¯s body was directly shot by the phantom of the spot.


    "Even if it is the same eye, the people who use it are different, and the power is not the same." The spot looked at Uchiha, who fell to the ground.


    "Hey." Uchiha smeared the blood on his lips and looked at the plaque: "I only know that the difference in beliefs determines the different endings."


    "Are you doing this with my mouth?" said the spot and then rushed to Uchiha.


    "I am only telling the truth." Uchiha shouted, and then his hands printed: "Mu ¶Ý. The flower tree world is born." After that, I saw several branches rushing out of the ground to bundle the plaques that rushed toward them. It is still squeezing the phantom of the spot.


    "This is the first generation of surgery?" The spot finally looked surprised and looked at Uchiha.


    "Yes, this is the first generation of Muxi Ninjutsu left by the second generation." Uchiha said.


    "I don''t think you have reached this point, but you are not a column between them, and you can''t win me." After the initial surprise, the spot recovered and looked at Uchiha.


    The body of the phantom of the spot suddenly shot out the purple energy of countless periods, and instantly cut through the branches of Uchiha, and the weapons like the full stop also shot to Uchiha.


    Uchiha Í« immediately jumped away from those weapons, and also evoked a virtual shadow to block those weapons, while the other side of Uchiha, the remaining trees, once again reached the spot, but this time the trees did not rush to the spot, but in the spot Stop around, then reveal a hiding flower on the tree and start to spit out the pollen.


    Seeing these pollen flying to themselves, the spot immediately covered his nose and jumped away from the pollen.


    At this moment, Uchiha suddenly appeared in front of the spot and looked at the plaque: "You pay too much attention to those pollen." After the end of the virtual shadow, a sword was cut on the spot, and a spot was cut. Ground.


    "Oh." This is the turn of the spotted blood, watching Uchiha shouted: "I really didn''t think you can use such two different forces to write the wheel eye and the raft."


    "What you don''t know is still there." Uchiha doesn''t want to give the time to breathe, and rushes directly to the spot.


    "Yeah, unfortunately, I don''t need to know." The spotted faintly looked at Uchiha with the man who had to go to himself, and there was no movement, but when Uchiha was about to rush to his body. The spot suddenly pointed out a hand to Uchiha, and the writing wheel in the eye turned together in an instant.


    "Reincarnation?" Uchiha stunned and looked at the changes in the eyes of the spot. I haven''t waited for Uchiha to return to God. He only heard the faint screaming: "God sacred."


    "Hey." Uchiha was directly rejected by a strong repulsion, and he stopped several times on the ground.


    "Oh." This time, Uchiha was not so lucky, and was directly injured by internal injuries.


    "Well, I know that I have gone to the eye of the reincarnation. It seems that you have gone to the thousand hands, but unfortunately, the secret of the thousand hands and the family has long been destroyed by me spot look at Uchiha Road: "And I did not get it for the sake of these eyes. ¡±


    "Is the rebellion of the Vortex Kingdom done?" Uchiha suddenly realized.


    "Yes, I knew about the six things through the stones of Uchiha, but in the end I went to the thousand hands to know the secret of the reincarnation. At that time, I knew that the whirlpool mastered the secret of reincarnation, so I left. Wood leaves, and finally got the secret of the vortex generation by guarding the rebellion."


    Spotted look at Uchiha, a word and a word: "It is the secret of reincarnation, * the secret of controlling life."


    "The reincarnation is a kind of trick that controls life and death." The spot looked at the opposite Uchiha.


    "I didn''t expect that the things of the vortex family are also what you do." Uchiha wrinkled.


    "Oh, God of Heaven should not join me." The spot suddenly looked at Uchiha, and asked seriously.


    ¡°Join you?¡± Uchiha asked in a puzzled question: ¡°Don''t you plan something?¡± Seeing a refreshing novel goes to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 673： Festival

    (), the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Yes, do you want to completely change the world with me?" Looked at Uchiha.


    "Sounds good." Uchiha snorted, and as the smile on the face became bigger and bigger, Uchiha¡¯s words suddenly turned: "It¡¯s a pity that I have no interest at all."


    "Yes." The spotted face suddenly sinks down. It feels a bit teased by Uchiha, and faintly said: "If you do, then you don''t have to talk nonsense."


    "The ground explosion star." Spotted feet on the ground, stepping on the road.


    "This is serious, it is really unwise to anger him." Uchiha screamed with a smile, but there is no way to help, but still have to pass the crisis before.


    At this moment, the spot released a black core in the air, and the stone on the ground began to split and slowly adsorbed to the black core. A huge meteorite began to form slowly in the air.


    Uchiha looked at the face of the meteorite in the air and was very dignified. Uchiha smashed four strange bitters around him, and his hands began to print quickly, but Uchiha¡¯s ninjutsu was a bit long, although the speed of the knot Soon it took a long time to finish the print, and the spotted meteorite began to slowly smash down.


    "Flying thunder and space enchantment." Uchiha shouted, and saw a ripple suddenly appearing on the path of the meteorite falling. The meteorite slowly plunged into the ripples from the air, but the smashing into the ripples was only gently turbulent, and the meteorite The part that entered the ripples slowly disappeared.


    "It''s a space for ninja." The spot looked at Uchiha.


    "Oh." After the meteorite completely entered the ripples, Uchiha suddenly blew the blood out, and it seems that the burden of space is still a bit heavy.


    "Well, Uchiha Í« Í« ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ¾Ó ÈÌ.


    "Unfortunately, I haven''t used it for the second time." When he heard the spot, Uchiha screamed in his heart: "It seems that it is necessary to make a decisive victory. It is a matter of life or death."


    "But it seems that your burden is not light. If this is the case, then there will be another trick." The spot shouted, then raised the shadow behind him and rushed to Uchiha.


    "Mu ¶Ý. Four-column surgery." Uchiha licked his hands and printed the road, lifting several branches from the side of the plaque, entangled the progress of the plaque.


    Uchiha continued to seal the road: "Thunder is righteous. Double wears light." I saw Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« right hand appeared a sharp chakra formed claws.


    "Amount." The spot that is entangled with those trees suddenly feels a strong breath, and it is incredible to look at Uchiha.


    After a while, the corner of his mouth was tilted and he looked at Yu Zhibo and said: "You really surprised me, Yu Zhibo."


    Uchiha looked at the spot with a round of writing, and suddenly disappeared in the same place. "Hurry." The spot was surprised.


    "Oh." When Uchiha rushed to the spot, the things that the claws on the hand touched were directly smashed, which shows the power of this move.


    The wrinkled eyebrows looked at Uchiha, and rushed to himself, and immediately strengthened the virtual shadow around him. At this moment, Uchiha had already reached the front of the spot, and his right hand hit the chest of the spot, "Åé" a giant Xiang Yu Zhibo flew out with a spot.


    Although the spotted fly flew out, but Uchiha did not break the spot of the male, but only to the spotted body not far away, as if almost can touch the spot.


    "Two wear." Uchiha looked at the plaque at close range.


    I saw the thundering masterpiece of Uchihabo¡¯s hand, and a huge momentum broke out from Uchiha¡¯s body. ¡°Oh.¡± Uchiha smashed the defensive plaque, and the right hand directly penetrated the left shoulder of the plaque.


    "Oh." At the same time, Uchiha was directly attacked by the male of the spot.


    I looked at my shoulders and squatted on the ground, but my eyes were fixed on the Uchiha wave that flew out.


    Uchiha squatted on the ground, unable to move his body, and turned his head and looked at the spot and said: "I didn''t work hard, I finally met you."


    Uchiha said that he suddenly remembered that when he was young and followed the practice of spotting, he always wanted to touch the spot but did not do it, but now he has done it himself, and he has completed his wish.


    After saying that Uchiha slowly closed his eyes, the spot stared at Uchiha, and slowly stood up, then went to Uchiha.


    "You didn''t let me down." The spot looked at Uchiha''s faint sigh. After that, the shadow behind the spot slowly raised the big sword in his hand.


    Just when the spot was to be started, suddenly a water dragon was flying from the side, and the spot was suddenly hit to the side. "Solution. Hot kiss." A pile of lava-like things stuck on the shadow of the spot, an instant A large array of smoke rises around the spot.


    According to the fact that Mei Ming did not pay attention to the spot, he directly supported Yu Zhibo and said: "Go away."


    "Oh." After the beauty was gone, the plaques came out of which lava, and the illusion of the body was looming.


    I saw the direction of Uchiha¡¯s departure, and suddenly spit out the blood. I said: "This is also good. I have not been so lonely in the long ninja career. I will continue to be strong. I hope to see you next time." Give me a bigger surprise." After that, the spot left in the opposite direction.


    After running for a long time, Zhao Mei was able to put down Yu Zhibo, "Huh."


    "Fortunately, he did not catch up."


    ¡°How come you are here?¡± Uchiha squatted on the dirt wall and looked at the faint fascination, then smiled and said, ¡°Is it worried about me?¡±


    When I heard Uchiha¡¯s words, I didn¡¯t care if I was in the United States: ¡°I¡¯m just to see if you¡¯re dead.¡±


    "Take your blessing, I am still alive." Uchiha shouted.


    "Of course. If it weren''t for me, you would have died."


    "Yes, thank you." Uchiha is really sincere, but this thing is really to thank the beautiful, if not she is going to die here today.


    "Not at all sincere, forget it, even if I owe you, I will go find something to eat first." According to Mei Ming, it was discovered that Uchiha and the plaque had been playing all day, and now it is dark.


    "Oh, I really didn''t think that I was not the opponent of the spot until now. It really is the ultimate BOSS." Uchiha looked at the beauty and left, suddenly spit out the blood again, thinking in his heart, thinking about Uchiha I slowly slept.


    After a while, Zhao Mei came back with some animals and shouted: "I am back."


    "Amount." Suddenly, Mei Zhibo saw that Uchiha was curling up on the ground and his face was white and he was shaking.


    "What is going on here?" The beautiful thing left behind, and went to Uchiha, and observed Uchiha, saying: "Why is this? Uchiha, what happened to you? How is it so hot?" Boao¡¯s forehead was surprised. Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 674： Festival

    "I am so cold, so cold." Uchiha whispered his eyes closed.


    "This" looked at Uchiha, and he was not a medical ninja, even the caregiver had never tried it.


    "Is this not going to be cold?" Zhao Yu, who is holding the head of Uchiha, holding his head in his arms, cares.


    "ÎØÎØ" Uchiha is still shaking, but it is better than just now, Uchiha¡¯s hand is holding hands and holding hands.


    "Would you like me to go to the fire first?" Zhaomei whispered to Uchiha.


    "Don''t leave me, don''t leave me, I am so cold." Uchiha shook his head and muttered.


    "Oh, I won''t leave you." According to the beauty, I looked at Uchiha.


    "Really, I am not vowing to kill you? How can I care about you so much, I will not really like you." According to the beauty.


    "It''s so cold, so cold." Uchiha has been muttering.


    "Is it cold?" Hehe hesitantly said, then his heart crossed, biting his lip, and then wrapped his own clothes and wrapped himself in with Uchiha.


    At this time, Uchihachi may not feel cold, nor tremble, but hold the beauty in his eyes, and he passed the silent night.


    During the day, the sun is shining, the sun is shining on the beautiful face, and the beautiful body is covered with a black coat, but it can''t cover the spring of the body, the hair is scattered, and the closed eyes are slowly opened. Reflexively stretched out his hand and groped for the side.


    "Amount." Zhaomei rushed to sit up and look around, the familiar figure has long since disappeared, and he was wearing a black coat, and a letter next to himself lay quietly beside him.


    Zhao Mei quickly picked up the envelope and opened it. I saw the letter saying, "I thank you yesterday, and I was sorry last night. Please forget me, Uchiha Uchiha."


    "Why?" Zhao Mei looked at the letter in a daze, and the two lines of tears slowly fell from the face, and said to himself.


    A few days later, in the place not far from the leaves, Uchiha slowly walked toward the leaves in the chest, and was absent-minded along the way. I don¡¯t know how long it took, Uchiha finally saw the door of the leaves. .


    Uchiha looked at the door of Konoha, and his heart was mixed. These days, I really felt a little reaction. I not only met my grandfather, Uchiha, but also the future of the water. Unclear relationship.


    "This time should be my most helpless return to the village, sorry, the master, the moon shadow, the illusion and the beauty." Uchiha looked at the direction of the fog and smiled and said to himself, shaking his head, Uchiha continued Going forward toward the wood leaves.


    In the fire shadow office of Konoha, the face looked at the familiar back with amazement and excitement: "Father, you are finally back, really worried about dying."


    Uchiha, who was talking about the mission in the Naruto Office and Yu Fei, heard the familiar call and smiled and looked back.


    "Yeah, far." Uchiha sighed and smiled at the distance, and the warmth in his heart was no longer lonely in the wood leaves, which also made Uchiha Í« more determined to protect Konoha.


    "Teacher, it''s great that you can come back safely." Hey, as they walked in, they looked at Uchiha.


    "Kakashi has finally put on the clothes of Shang Ren, it is quite good." Uchiha snorted.


    "No, it is still too much worse than the teacher." Kakashi was embarrassed.


    "Well, well, since Uchiha has finished your report, you haven''t seen a lot of words to say for a long time. Let''s go back and talk about it." Sitting on the main seat, Fei Fei smiled and looked at Yu Zhibo. Look at them, then open your way.


    "That''s also, don''t bother with the work of Naruto. Let''s go home and talk about it." Uchiha replied, then took them away.


    "This stinky boy." Fei Fei looked at Yu Zhibo''s back and shook his head and smiled.


    The home of Uchiha Ueki has already become a unique place in Konoha. Because of the existence of Uchiha, the people of Kono also turn their respect for Uchiha to be respectful of this place. Therefore, the villagers will deliberately detour and also create a quiet environment for Uchiha.


    At this time, Uchiha was standing on his own training ground and looked at them far away. "The days when I was not there, your homework did not fall."


    "That is of course, even if there is no father''s supervision, we are also very conscious." Far open.


    "Yeah." Hey, they are also in line.


    "Oh, is it? Then let me see if you have any progress." Uchiha said with interest: "You attack me."


    ¡°Is this suitable?¡± Kakashi asked.


    "If there is anything wrong, we can''t hurt my father anyway, then let me come first." The sleeves of the hands are far away.


    "Come on." Uchiha faintly said.


    "Tiger fist." Yuan rushed to the front of Uchiha, and raised his right fist to wrap the blue energy on his fist and hit Uchiha.


    Yu Zhibo looked at his fist and nodded. "Yes, the power has grown a lot." Uchiha said that he was leaning back.


    The far fist hit the ground, and the ground was far from the fist and the crack on the four sides.


    At this time, Uchiha had jumped into the air, and at the back, he and Kakashi looked at each other and then began to rush to Uchiha, and quickly printed on his hand: "Fire. Fengxian Fire" ~www.novelhall .com~ A bunch of small fireballs fanned to Uchiha, and Uchiha saw this opening: "The control of ninja is becoming more and more sophisticated." "It is said that Uchiha does not want to be hit in this way, so Uchiha smashed his hands and said: "Mu. Four-column surgery." "Under the body of Uchiha, a tree sticks out of the foot of Uchiha, and let Uchihao quickly land to escape the hustle and bustle of the fire."


    After landing, Uchiha rushed back and forth, "Oh." The two pains were just inserted on the ground.


    Uchiha squatted on the ground and looked at the opposite side of the raft from the air, and his hands were still posing in a bitter posture. At this moment, a squeak of noise came from the side.


    "Thousands of birds?" Uchiha was surprised, then turned around and escaped from Kakashi who had sneaked from behind and then grabbed Kakashi''s left hand with Kaksey''s right hand.


    "Is this?" Uchiha wrinkled his eyebrows at Kakashi, then let go of Kakashi and jumped back.


    On the other side, Kakashi suddenly appeared, and the left hand also cast a thousand birds. Uchiha looked at the red color printed on his back. He said to himself: "It is illusion, it is not bad. Now the red illusion can be used silently. Interest."

 Chapter 675： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    On Kakashi''s side, just as Kakashi continued to pursue, another Uchiha appeared in the back of Kakashi and grabbed Kakashi''s left hand, one hand on Kakashi''s head.


    "Oh." Kakashi turned into a smog. A water dragon flew from the side and slammed into Uchiha, and Kakashi also showed up from there, but Uchiha was also a smog.


    "Shadow is separated?" Kakashi was surprised, and then said to himself: "Sure enough, it is a teacher, even if we are so sophisticated, we still can''t reach the teacher."


    "Oh." At this time, Uchiha went out from Kakashi and screamed: "Kakashi is also good, and the experience of combat is also rich."


    I saw that Uchiha went out from Kakashi, and they looked at each other with a smile. It seems that the gap between us and the teacher has widened.


    Uchiha took Kakashi back to them and looked at the four young people who were about to be taller than themselves. "In general, you are growing up well. Your growth has made me I am very pleased."


    "But I still can''t catch up with my father."


    "Ah, what are you doing with your father?" yelled at his head.


    "Don''t think that I am the most powerful person in the world. I want to know that there is a strong middle-handed man in this world. A mountain is still taller than a mountain. Don''t underestimate any enemy to know?" Uchiha said with a bitter heart.


    "Yes, father (teacher)." Far away, they replied solemnly.


    "This is good. You must know that any enemy can be fatal, so you should be careful in the future." Uchiha looked at them faintly. In fact, this is more like Uchiha said to himself. The same.


    "Spot, I will not despise you anymore, one day I will surpass you, because I have my own embarrassment." Uchiha looked at the sky and secretly.


    On the training ground of Muye Uchibo''s family, "Hey."


    "Hey." Far away from the pain, it was easy to block the bitterness of flying, and then turned to squat.


    "Oh." The body of the cockroach suddenly turned into a smog, "shadows?" surprised. Then I felt a bitterness on my neck.


    "I lost." Far from laughing.


    "Oh, the inheritance." The back of the cockroach closed his own bitter smile.


    "Oh, I said, you are definitely not the opponent of the big brother." Red and Kakashi on the side came over, and the red voice opened.


    "You" is far from being said to be speechless.


    "Even if this is the case, you are not a big brother''s opponent?" Far from thinking about it, holding his shoulders against the red road.


    "I am just a little girl, you have to compare with me." Red counterattacks.


    "Yes? Why didn''t I see that you are a woman?"


    "You, Uchiha far." The red gas pointed to the distance.


    At this moment, Uchiha suddenly appeared, frowning and looking at the red and the far road: "How come you are quarreling?"


    After everyone saw Uchiha, he respectfully said: "Father (teacher)."


    "Well, well, you don''t want to talk anymore. If you have anything to say later, come with me now." Uchiha said to them.


    "Yes." Far away they should.


    Uchiha took him away from the training ground and went to his room. After everyone sat down, he asked, "Don''t you bring us to your room?"


    "Today your strength is very good, so I decided that you can be a teacher today." Uchiha looked at them.


    "What?" They looked surprised and surprised.


    "But we still feel that we are not enough." He said.


    ¡°Is it what we did wrong?¡± Kakashi asked.


    ¡°Why is this?¡± asked quickly.


    "Listen to me first." Uchiha said helplessly.


    "Yes." Far away they reacted and sang.


    "I think so. Your current ninjutsu and physical skills as well as illusion have reached a bottleneck. Even if you stay here again, there is no improvement. I have nothing to teach you. You are your own." Uchiha shouted.


    Uchiha¡¯s words made them silent for a while, yeah, they couldn¡¯t rely on the teacher all the time, and their own way was to go by themselves.


    "But as a gift for the teacher, I also prepared some ninjas for you." Uchiha said with a smile, saying that he wants to be separated from them, and he is a bit unwilling.


    "This is for you." Uchiha took a reel from behind and handed it to him. He took the scroll reverently and looked at it. He saw the word "Ìì" on the scroll.


    "But I have to say it first." Uchiha suddenly looked serious and looked at him. "These ninjutsus don''t have my consent. I can''t teach you even the closest people. If you finish practicing, you will burn this scroll. Is it true?" Uchiha said seriously.


    Far away, they looked at each other and said: "Yes."


    "Well." Uchiha nodded with satisfaction and then handed out a reel to the far road: "This is yours."


    "Thank you father." I took the reel with excitement and saw the word "µØ" on the scroll.


    "This is red." Uchiha took out a scroll with the word "ÈË".


    "Kakashi''s." A scroll of the word "sword" was handed to Kakashi''s hand.


    "Thank you teacher." Kakashi and Red Road, then took over the scrolls of Uchiha.


    "Well, since I have got the reels, I have to practice it, and I will stay." Uchiha looked at the delightful people.


    "Yes." The people returned, then left, leaving only one person.


    "Teacher, what do you want to leave alone?" he asked.


    Uchiha whispered silently for a while Then he said: "Your writing eye has already opened your eyes?"


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, I sneaked and said: "Yes."


    "I have already known about the water stop, you can take it." Uchiha took a reel from underneath and handed it to him.


    "Is this?" He took the reel in disbelief, then opened the reel and saw the contents inside. His eyes widened and he exclaimed: "Is this for me?"


    Uchiha is very satisfied with the surprised expression. He explained: "This is what I found in the forbidden place in the family. Anyway, I already have a dragon scale sword. I don''t need these. I will give it to you now."


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, I was so excited that I couldn¡¯t help myself. I put my hands in front of me and respectfully bowed to Uchiha, and choked: "Thank you, teacher."


    "Hey." Uchiha went up and touched his awkward hair: "Stupid child." Uchiha couldn''t help but think of the fate of the future, but unfortunately he can''t change anything. If he changes everything, he will not be in control.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 677： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Cough." Uchiha licked his mouth and tried not to let his blood flow out. But in the end, he couldn''t stop it. The blood slowly flowed out. Uchiha was unable to squat on the ground with his eyes. Consciousness began to blur.


    "Oh." Suddenly a bitter shot did not come. At this time, the extremely tired Uchiha wave had been unable to dodge, and had to move slightly to the side, bitterly inserted directly into Uchiha''s shoulder.


    Uchiha looked at the place where the pain did not come. I saw that Lei Ying had already stood up on the ground. Although he was seriously injured, it was much better than Uchiha.


    Therefore, Uchiha didn''t even think about it. He took a little self-consciousness and turned away from it. He gave up and killed the pillars. In fact, Uchiha did not want to kill them. After all, this would destroy the plot.


    And the distant Lei Ying did not want to chase, because he knows that although Uchiha has been hurt very much, but still has the power to fight back, and here is the land of fog, if you drag it too long, you may There are dangers. After all, the water shadow of this generation is a bit abnormal, so Ray Shadow decisively gave up the idea of ??pursuing Uchiha.


    "I hope to meet you again next time, if you can still live." Lei Ying mouth corner looked at the back of Uchiha, and then took two people to go to Lei Ren Village.


    On the other hand, Uchiha tweeted. "Tick and ticking." The blood slowly dripped from the body of Uchiha, and Uchiha slowly walked toward the front. Although he did not know where it was, Uchiha still relied on A strong will to move forward.


    Finally, Uchiha has been unable to go any further, sitting down on a tree, leaning against the tree, and bluntly saying to himself: "No, it seems that I am going to die here." Uchiha looked up. Look at the blue sky and slowly close your eyes.


    "Three generations of grandfather, my father has news?" In the Wood Leaf Huo Ying office, far away, four of them ran from the outside and looked at Fei Fei.


    "According to the intelligence, there is no news of your father, and according to the news from Lei Rencun, Lei Ying and the two people have been seriously injured. They have already returned to Lei Ren Village. They are said to have no Uchiha. Clues, at present, Lei Rencun has decided to quietly send people to search for Uchihabo¡¯s news, so at present, Uchihao should still be fine.¡± Yu Fei explained.


    "Really, let''s say that my father is still alive? It''s great." Far from being happy.


    "I said, the strength of the teacher is so strong, it should be fine, you see it right." Kakashi next to the shoulder and comforted.


    "Yeah." Far from being fair.


    It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t notice the worried eyes of Yu Fei. Uchiha¡¯s eyes should be fine, and he¡¯s flying in his heart.


    At this time, in a forest in the fog-forbearing border of thousands of miles away, a team of fog-bearing squads are moving through the trees, and the lead is still a red-haired beauty, wearing a ninja-like ninja costume, and other people behind her are also Wearing fog-bearing costumes, but there are some scars and blood on the body.


    "Captain, why do people seem to have more and more people crossing the border recently, and it is reasonable to say that there should not be so many people." At this time, one person behind him asked.


    "I don''t know about this, but it seems that the people in the village have already sent people to investigate." The beautiful captain headed the head.


    "But the strength of the thunder that I just encountered is really strong. I really don''t understand what Lei Ren wants to do?" Another man opened his mouth.


    "Well, I don''t have to say much, let''s go back and send this information back to the village." The woman opened her mouth.


    "Yes." The people behind him should answer.


    At this moment, the last teammate suddenly pointed to the female captain who was facing the front and said: "Captain, look."


    When I heard the words, the female captain looked in the direction of the man. I saw a figure leaning against the trunk. The female captain frowned and thought about it, then took her hand down to the figure.


    I saw a handsome man who was looking at the tree trunk with his eyes closed. It was the Uchiha wave that Mu Ye and Lei Rencun had been looking for. It was obvious that he was covered with scars and clothes that had been ruined. It must have been a fierce battle.


    "This man is still alive, but now the injury is fainting, but there is no identity in this person." A team member checked and saw the person in front of the eyes open.


    "Captain, what should I do?" another team member asked.


    "Information must be sent back. This person may be our fog-bearing person, so we can''t give up on him." The female captain meditated for a while.


    "But there are people who have the thunder to chase after him. It is just a burden to bring him. It is better to give up. Anyway, I can''t judge his identity." One team member advised, and other people also nodded thoughtfully. I agree.


    "No, in case they are our haggards, we are the same village. You want to be yourself. What do you think in your heart?" the female captain said.


    When I heard the female captain, the person who spoke just shyly bowed his head, and the others were also embarrassed.


    Seeing the reaction of the teammates, the female captain did not say much. After all, people are selfish, and it is impossible to ask everyone to think about themselves. "Like this." The female captain said: "I am staying to take care of this person. You should go back to the village first."


    "Captain" everyone began to talk ~ www.novelhall.com ~ still want to persuade, the female captain directly interrupted their words, said: " Needless to say, I have decided, this information is also very important to the village, our The task is to send the information back to the village, so we must send the information back, and we can''t give up our teammates, let me stay and take care of him."


    "Yes." Those players can only help but nod. "The captain, you should be careful, try to go back to the village as soon as possible."


    "Well, I will pay attention." The female captain nodded.


    After that, in addition to the female captain stayed, the other three players left here directly back to the fog village.


    "Hey." The female captain took a deep breath and looked at the eyes. Yu Zhibo said to himself: "I hope you are a fog-bearing person, or I will kill you personally."


    After saying that the female captain pulled up Uchiha, he took Uchiha and left the place directly.


    Just after they left, after a while, a team of Lei Ren suddenly appeared in the place where Yu Zhibo was just now. After searching for a while in this place, they got together. "Captain, found the target." .


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 676： Festival

    "I hope you can have a good time." Uchiha sighed and looked at the sigh of slowly coming out of the room: "But the plot should be about to begin." Uchiha turned his head and looked at the volcanic rock behind the house.


    A year later, Uchiha stood in his own yard and looked at the red sky in the distance. "Today is the day when Naruto was born. It seems that those people have to do it." Uchiha Self-speaking.


    It turned out that a year ago, when people went to middle age, Fei Fei suddenly announced his abdication. Because Uchihabo¡¯s insistence was not willing to be in place, his own disciple, a self-disciplined disciple, the golden flash wave of Konoha inherited the Muye Village. The position of the fire shadow.


    So the water gate officially became the fourth generation of the fire of the wood leaves. In fact, the water gate was already after the third world war. At this time, the situation of the forbearance has gradually settled down. All the troubles have solved the previous generation of fire shadow, so The throne of the water gate is the glorious period of the wood leaf. As long as nothing happens, the wood leaf is a bustling.


    It is a pity that God''s will always be a man, because Uchiha knows that the son of Shuimen, the future protagonist of the whirlpool Naruto was born, the disaster of the wood leaves really came.


    "It¡¯s just tonight." Uchiha said to himself.


    "Adult." At this moment, a dark part suddenly appeared behind Uchiha, and he saw the dragon group logo on him. Uchiha waved down and asked: "What?"


    "The woman you asked us to have already gave birth to a girl named Xiaoyue, but there is no surname."


    Uchiha quietly listened to the report of the dark department. "Know it, go ahead first." Uchiha waved his hand and motioned him to step back.


    "I didn''t expect to have an accident in one night, but I also gave birth to a daughter." Uchiha said with a bitter smile: "Forget it, since things are already like this, I should take responsibility."


    After saying that Uchiha¡¯s face suddenly sank, he said: ¡°But those foggy elders want to use my daughter as a tool for fighting. How can I let you do it, but still let her stay now? Let her mother beside me."


    Just when Uchiha was thinking about it, suddenly the sound of those alarms sounded on the leaves, although it was already dark, but the sky in the distance was hot, and the wooden leaves began to swell.


    "Come on?" Uchiha said that he had come back and looked at the distance.


    "Father, what happened?" Just then, with red running to the front of Uchiha, the Kakashi and Suga, who originally lived together at Uchiha, had already returned home, so now only There are far and red left.


    "You will stand behind me quietly." Uchiha looked at them far away.


    "Yes." Yuan and Red obediently stood by Uchiha, waiting for the news.


    Sure enough, after a while, a team of dark parts suddenly appeared in front of Uchiha, and the white dark part that took the lead was half-squatting on the ground: "Uchihao is an adult, and I am flying to let you go."


    "What happened?" Uchiha asked.


    The dark part hesitated for a while, looked around and said: "The situation has changed, and nine tails have appeared."


    "The situation has changed, and nine tails have appeared."


    Uchiha waved with the far and red and the dark part of the team quickly rushed to the place where the nine tails appeared.


    "Where is the water gate now?" Uchiha asked faintly.


    "The Huo Ying adults have not been able to go since the appearance of the nine tails, although we have sent a few teams to the dark department to find out and can not find." The dark head is worried about authenticity.


    After all, the fire in the wood leaves has a different meaning to everyone here, as long as the fire shadow is still in the wood leaves, people will not fall.


    "Is it?" Uchiha said to himself, Uchiha knows that the water gate should be stopped by the mask man.


    "It¡¯s in front." The dark head looked at the front, and Uchiha looked at the past. On the outskirts of the village, a huge nine-tailed fox was in front, and the village¡¯s walls were destroyed. The ninjas with their leaves are stabbing with it.


    Now the wood leaf''s ninja has a lot of people lying on the ground, and those buildings have been ruined a lot, and the tails of the nine tails tumbling up and down constantly blocking the attack of the wood leaf ninja.


    "Stop it." shouted the ninjas around him. And those ninjas are constantly putting on the ninja to block the progress of the nine tails.


    "Is this?" Uchiha took a long distance with them as they slowly approached, and then they were surprised at the eyes of the nine tails.


    "Sure enough, it is controlled by people." Uchiha looked at the round eyes in the eyes of the nine tails.


    "Is it a Uchiha family?" Far into Uchiha, he asked quietly.


    Uchiha shook his head and said: "The only people who can control the nine tails are those who have a kaleidoscope to write the eyes, but there are not many people who have kaleidoscopes in the Uchiha family."


    "Who would that be?" Far from doubt.


    Uchiha did not answer the distant question, but looked at the silence of the nine tails. In the nine tails surrounded by the wood leaf ninja, I also felt the eyes of Uchiha, and turned to look at Uchiha.


    "Yu Fei teacher, how is the situation now?" Uchiha took a person to the side of Fei Fei, and looked at him with a look of exhaustion.


    "Uchiha wave? You are finally here." Yu Fei looked at Yu Zhibo and said, then pulled Uchiha and said: "If you don''t come, I can''t hold it anymore."


    "It¡¯s Uchiha, a big man." At this moment, the surrounding Konoha Ninja was surprised to see Uchiha, who was coming to the side of Feifei, shouting.


    "Uchiha wave is coming." Other ninjas are also happy.


    "Brothers, Uchiha, the adults are coming, we will be able to block the nine tails to defend our homeland." Some people shouted The ninjas on the side of the wood leaf began to rise high, to know Yuzhi The position of Boao in the leaves is not lower than that of Naruto. As long as there is a ninja with Uchiha in the leaves, there is the courage to fight.


    "Look, after you have come, everyone has the backbone." Fei Fei is also a happy face.


    "I don''t know that I have such a big energy." Uchiha smiled bitterly.


    "Okay, gossip and talk about it later, or block the nine tails first." Fei Fei said: "Now the water gate has not appeared yet, it seems that there should be something wrong with Xin Nai Nai, now only your raft and writing wheel eyes I can deal with nine tails."


    "Well, but now I have to get the nine tails out of the village first, otherwise I am afraid that my battle will destroy the wood leaves." Uchiha faintly said, as if he did not put the nine tails in his eyes.


    "This is handed over to me."


    "Well." Uchiha nodded, then walked out and confronted the ninja who was present: "The heroes of Muye, your current mission has been completed, and the next thing will be handed over to me."

 Chapter 678： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    When I heard Uchiha¡¯s words, everyone looked silent. In order to stop the death of the nine-tailed relatives, Uchiha looked at them and then nodded directly to Yu Fei.


    Fei Fei nodded to Uchiha, and then his hands printed: "Hai-Ðç-ÓÏ-Éê-δ, the practice of psychic."


    Ô³·É pressed one hand to the ground, a sly monkey suddenly appeared on the field, looked at Ô³·É and Uchiha Í« ¿ª¿Ú : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : : ? ? ? ??


    "The demon king, now is not the time to explain, turned into a wishful golden hoop."


    "Okay." The demon king''s body flew into a black stick in the original place and flew to the flying hand, then shouted at the nine tails: "Here."


    I saw the black stick suddenly stretched directly into the nine-tailed chest that had not yet reacted, and flew directly out of the nine tails.


    "Yu Zhibo is relying on you." Fei Fei shouted to Uchiha.


    "Well." Uchiha nodded and nodded, and the far and red behind him: "You stay here."


    "Father, don''t you need to go with us?" Far from worrying, Red stood on the side and looked at Uchiha.


    "If I can''t make it, what use is it for you?" Uchiha looked at him with a smile and then rushed straight to the end.


    "Father." Looking away from the back of Uchiha.


    Uchiha Í« À´µ½ Í« À´µ½ ¾Å ¾Å ¾Å ¾Å ¾Å ¾Å , Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî.


    Then quickly leave the side of the nine tails, and print the road not far away: "Hai-Ðç-Éê-ÓÏ-ûÓÐ, the practice of psychic."


    "Hey." Uchiha appeared at the foot of a huge figure, "Hey." Longba looked at the sky, then looked at the opposite nine, and yelled at Uchiha: "Uchiha! What do you call me out?" Is it to deal with this guy?"


    "How are you afraid? You are not claiming to challenge all the beasts?" Uchiha snorted.


    "This is not without psychological preparation." Longba is embarrassed.


    "Okay, don''t sell it." Uchiha said, "I suspect that this was someone who deliberately did."


    "Yeah, watching the writing eyes of the nine-eyed eyes know that they are controlled by others." Longba said.


    "Well, then please, let''s fight side by side." Uchiha began to seal his hands.


    "Go, you can do it alone." Longba grinned, although it is said that, but Longba also knows the seriousness of the matter, and has no idle hands, directly rushing to the nine tails.


    At this time, the opposite of the nine tails began to open their mouths, and an energy began to condense on the mouth.


    "Hughing is awkward." Uchiha shouted: "Mu ¶Ý. Four-column martial arts." Stretched five branches around the end of the nine tails and tied the nine-legged limbs, and then fixed a nine-tailed neck. Instantly stopped the nine-tailed condensed tail beast jade.


    At this time, Longba also ran over, and the first one showed a sharp corner on the head and slammed into the nine tails.


    At this time, the nine tails had been unable to move, so they could only let Longba hit him. "Hey." Nine tails were directly hit and flew out, and a big hole in the chest still had big blood.


    "Hey." Nine tails stood up from the ground and yelled at Longba and Uchiha. At this moment, suddenly the nine-tailed mind swayed and the body fell to the ground, and the writing eyes in the eyes slowly faded.


    "This is?" Longba is doubtful.


    "It¡¯s the water gate." Uchiha¡¯s trip is a strange thing.


    "Oh." At this moment, Jiuwei stood up again from the ground, and the violent smell on his body was more serious than before.


    Nine-tailed licked his own wound and stared at the Uchiha Í« on the dragon''s head. He shouted and yelled: "It is also the wheel of the eye, and this is a **** force."


    "Go on, hit it first." Uchiha slammed the dragon over his feet.


    "Hey." Hearing the words of Uchiha, the dragon slammed into the sky and rushed to the nine tails. The opposite nine tails also rushed to Longba.


    "Fire. Fire Dragon." A huge fireball rushed to the nine tails, nine tails to the side to escape the dragon''s fireball, but the power of the fireball can be seen through the damage caused by the back.


    And when Longba rushed to the end of the nine, Uchiha jumped from the dragon, and flew to the nine tails.


    "Dayu spiral pill." Uchiha''s hand appeared a huge spiral pill, one hit on the body of the nine tails, and directly flew out the nine tails.


    Nine tails stood up and yelled at Uchiha: "The tail beast jade." A huge chakra bomb was sprayed on the mouth of the nine tails.


    "Mu ¶Ý. Wood ingot wall." Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîThe head ran over, causing tremendous damage in the woods behind Uchiha.


    "Wood, do you still have a raft of thousands of hands?" Jiuwei was surprised.


    "Hey." Uchiha didn''t answer, and his hands were printed: "The hibiscus. The tree world is born." Countless branches stick out from under the feet and tie the nine tails that have not yet reacted. It¡¯s too late.


    Looking at the nine tails that are still struggling, Yu Zhibo rushed directly to the front of Jiuwei. "I don''t like you licking your mouth in front of me." Uchiha looked at the faint road, then waved a branch directly I tied the nine-tailed mouth, and I could only look at Yu Zhibo with hatred.


    Uchiha did not care about the eyes of the nine tails, staring at the eyes of the nine tails, the hands were sealed, and the writing eyes in the eyes slowly turned.


    I saw the nine tails that had been struggling slowly calm down, and the eyes slowly appeared in the eyes, and then fell to the ground and slept.


    "You still give me a quiet sleep ~ www.novelhall.com~ Uchiha Í« looks at Jiuwei: "Wait a minute to deal with you." ¡±


    Just as Uchiha Í« controlled the nine tails, suddenly the space around Uchiha Í« ²¨¶¯ , , , , , , , Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî


    "It seems that we are late." Wen Tai looked at the side of Longba and Uchiha to vomit.


    "Uchihao is an adult." Watergate jumped from Wentai''s head. He first looked at the nine tails and then relieved, turning his head and greeting Yu Zhibo.


    "You are here." Uchiha snorted.


    "Some things are delayed." The water gate opened, then looked at Jiuwei Road: "It seems that I am not late."


    "Well, I have already controlled the nine tails. I will see you next." Uchiha looked at the water gate faintly.


    The water gate looked at the nine tails that were lying on the ground, frowning: "What does Uchiha think that I should do?"


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 679： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    When he heard the water gate, Uchiha smiled and looked at the water gate: "This is something that Huo Ying should think about, but"


    Uchiha''s face suddenly solemnly said: "Although I can control the nine tails, but for the wood leaves and even the whole endurance world, the power of the tail beast must be balanced, otherwise the whole ninja will be disrupted, I think this may be The intention of assigning the tail beast in the first generation."


    After talking about Uchiha, he patted the shoulder of the watergate, turned his head and walked away, leaving a pensive watergate to think in the same place.


    "Balance?" Watergate said to himself, then looked at the nine-tailed face, and turned to Uchiha, and looked at Uchiha, and said firmly: "Uchiha, a big man, I still have a problem."


    "Say it." Uchiha looked at the expression of the water gate and knew that he had already decided, faintly authentic.


    "You should be the creator of the dragon, and the dragons and the sects are also connected. I would like to ask about the son of prophecy." Watergate is serious.


    When I heard the water gate, Uchiha stunned. I didn''t expect the water gate to ask this question, but itanqi then reacted and looked at the water gate: "I can tell you that everything is now in prophecy, and the son of prophecy. It¡¯s your newborn son, and even your teacher doesn¡¯t know it.¡±


    "Is it?" The water gate is faintly authentic. Obviously, this statement is not very surprising. After all, the watergate has already had a hunch for these things.


    "I understand what to do." The water gate is firm.


    "Go, it¡¯s time to get up at the end of the nine." Uchiha slaps the shoulder of the watergate, not that he doesn''t want to save him, but he is not a omnipotent person who can''t protect everyone. Since the plot is like this, there is no way for him. .


    "I know, then please Uchiha, the adults insist, I will come soon." Watergate began to print with both hands: "Flying the thunder god."


    Looking at the disappearance of the water gate, Uchiha waved his heart and felt a sense of emotion. In fact, Watergate is a good person, always so sunny, always unconsciously affecting the people around him, followed by optimism.


    "The only thing I can do is to do so. Unfortunately, I can''t even see my future path. How can I help you?" Uchiha sighed and sighed.


    After a while, the water gate appeared again in front of Uchiha, but there was a baby in the hand. This is the future Naruto. Uchiha sighs in the heart.


    Then greet him and asked: "This is your son, is there a name?"


    "Yes, he is Naruto. This is the name that the teacher used to help." Watergate gently looked at the baby, and then handed him over to Uchiha. "Uchiha, I am an adult, please help me take care of it first." ""


    After that, the water gate disappeared again in the same place. Uchiha looked at the disappearance of the water gate, and could not help but sigh: "Watergate can use the second generation of space ninjutsu so skillfully. It is not because the map is convenient. What is the efficiency?"


    Uchiha looked at the watergate that appeared again, knowing that even if he was not as frequent as he is, this ability to control space is also his talent.


    "I will ask you again at the end. Have you really decided? There may be other ways." Uchiha asked, trying to make the final effort, but even if he knew that his attitude was not that firm.


    The water gate holding ¾ÁÐÁÄÎ appeared in front of Uchiha, watching Uchiha swearing: "Uchiha Í« Í« adults, yes."


    Then I looked at the Xinnai in my arms and said softly: "This is my decision that I agree with Chen Xinnai. We decided to leave this gift for our children."


    "Uchihao looked at the water gate several times and wanted to speak. I found that I couldn¡¯t say it, I could only be silent.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but since I have already decided, I will definitely do it, but I will need more care from Kobayashi and my children." Watergate yelled at Uchiha.


    "Do not worry." Uchiha looked at the water gate firmly and said: "Wood leaves are also my home, there are my family, I will protect the leaves, and your children, as long as I have Uchiha Uchiha Yes, it will definitely hurt people."


    "If you say this, I will be relieved, then I will take a step first." Watergate smiled and looked at Uchiha and then took Naruto, and walked with him to the side of Nine.


    "Goodbye, Watergate." Uchiha stood in the same place and silently looked at the back of the water gate.


    I don''t know how long it took, and Fei Fei came over with a team of dark parts and watched Uchihao standing alone here. I couldn''t help but ask: "Uchiha, how are you here? Jiuwei and Watergate? He is not Said that it has already arrived?"


    Uchiha faintly glanced at Fei Fei and then said: "He has decided to use his life to maintain the balance of the world."


    "What?" Fei Fei was surprised.


    Uchiha did not pay attention to the surprise of flying, and turned to the direction of the water gate, and Fei Fei left the dark part, and followed the place where Uchiha went to the water gate.


    Uchiha and Yu Fei came to the place where they were in Jiuwei. They saw that Shuimen and Yu Xinnai fell to the ground, and the original nine tails had disappeared. A baby was sleeping near the water gate.


    Yu Zhibo used to pick up the baby and watched the water gate holding his wife, Chen Xinnai, lying on the ground with a serene face.


    "Oh." At this time, Fei Fei came over and saw the situation and could not help but sigh: "Watergate is the hero of Konoha."


    "Heroes are generally not long-lived ~ www.novelhall.com~ Uchiha Í« suddenly opened.


    "Amount." Hearing the words of Uchiha, he couldn''t help but be stunned by Uchiha. "What do you mean by this stinky boy?"


    "Just when I didn''t say anything, you didn''t hear anything." Uchiha faintly said, and then handed the baby in the hand to the flying road: "This is the child of Watergate, Naruto is his name."


    "Blood Naruto? The son of a hero." Fei Fei took over the child and looked kindly.


    "He is called Umbrella Naruto." Uchiha looked at Fei Feidao: "This is my decision with Watergate. We don''t want anyone to know his identity." Uchiha knows that Watergate does not mean this, but Uchiha I still decided to follow the plot, or not to destroy the original plot.


    "Why is this?" asked Fei Fei in confusion.


    "We don''t want him to live under the glory of his father. Only a hard environment can hone his mind. This child will become a hero beyond his father." Uchiha looked at the child in the arms of Yu Fei. Road.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 680： Festival

    After that, Uchiha did not care about flying in a meditation and left here.


    When Uchiha and Pelican flew back to Konoha, they saw dense people standing in the ruins of the village and watching them coming.


    Uchiha and Yu Fei stopped and looked at those who looked forward to, and could not help but scream: "We have succeeded, and the nine tails have been eliminated."


    The quietly villagers could not help but boil, "win."


    "Let''s go, the nine-tailed thing is here, the glory of the wood leaves is in front." Uchiha smashed the flying road behind him, and then slowly walked into the crowd.


    "Is the glory of the wood leaves?" Hearing the words of Uchiha, he fluttered and said: "I will guard these brilliant things."


    It¡¯s been six years since the last nine attacks on Konoha, and the people of Konoha have gradually rallied from the sorrow of their loved ones, and the life of Konoha has begun to get back on track.


    Uchiha¡¯s words are not wrong. After so many things, Konoha finally ushered in its glory. As the victorious country of World War II, there will of course be more tasks entrusted to Konoha, plus natural The geographical advantage, the wood leaves are now a bustling.


    Since the death of the four generations of Huo Ying, the inability to find the right person to inherit the position of Huo Ying, and at the request of everyone in the wood leaves, Fei Fei can only sit back on the throne of Huo Ying, and Yu Zhibo continues his leisurely The position of the minister of the dark department.


    However, the crisis is always hidden under the prosperous times. When the wood leaves are flourishing, a group of spoilers appear. They are the Uighurs of the woods.


    Due to Uchiha¡¯s contribution to Konoha, the people of Konoha began to weaken the hostility of Uchiha, but at this time the Uchiha family did not satisfy the current status, although they wanted to gain a higher status, but they were The elders group headed by the group stopped it. Although they had found Uchiha, but Uchiha was not interested in these things, the Uchiha family had no choice but to plan rebellion.


    So the tragic figure in the original, Uchiha, began to embark on the stage of the world of tolerance.


    "Hey, have you really decided?" Uchiha looked seriously at the proud disciple sitting opposite him, sitting far away.


    "Yes, teacher." He replied.


    "If it is the pressure of the elders, I can solve it. In fact, you really don''t have to do this." Uchiha sighed.


    "No, this is my own meaning. I don''t want to see the war again. Now the peace of Konoha is the result of the joint efforts of the teacher and you. I don''t want anyone to destroy it, even the closest people. No." His face was firm and authentic.


    "Hey, you are really stubborn, but since I am your teacher, I will support you no matter what you do, rest assured, I will leave the leaves for the time being." Uchiha is helpless.


    "Thank you teacher." I was grateful, and then thanked me quickly.


    "You remember, no matter what you do, you should do it according to your own heart. You don''t have to care about other people''s opinions. This is the secret of my success." Uchiha''s slang is very long.


    "Yes, I remember." He respectfully said.


    "Go on." Uchiha waved his hand.


    Ying Yingsheng retired, and then he said, "The father, why don''t you stop the big brother?"


    Uchiha looked at him with a long distance: "This is the path he chose. Since it was decided, I should not stop it. Moreover, Uchiha has been a bit restless recently."


    "But this is my family after all." Far from being authentic.


    "Far, you have to remember that Uchiha is no longer the former Uchiha. Now Uchiha is just a clown who doesn''t know how to be tall and thick. When a family is decaying, it is time to rebuild." Uchiha Far and strict, then turned and left the room.


    "At the time of reconstruction." Looking at the back of Uchiha, who was leaving, muttered.


    In the Huo Ying office, Fei Fei looked at Yu Zhibo and said: "You have to leave the village? Where are you going?" To know these years, when nothing happens, Uchiha is willing to sleep at home rather than go out. And in recent years, the world of tolerance has also calmed down a lot. Basically, there is nothing big that needs Uchiha to move out.


    Uchiha sat aside and had already become a seat in his exclusive position. He said: "You don''t care, I just deal with some of my own private affairs, and do you want me to stay and see what you are doing?" ?"


    When I heard Uchiha, I was apologetic and looked at Uchiha. "I am sorry, this is not what I meant."


    Uchiha broke the words of Fei Fei and said: "You don''t have to apologize. I know that this is not what you mean. If you say this is not what you mean, how can I agree to this?"


    After that, Yu Zhibo left the office directly. After leaving the office, Uchiha looked at the direction of the fog and said to himself: "It is time to pick you up."


    At this time, in the village of Wujiu, which is thousands of miles away, it was already the beauty of the five generations of water and shadow. After six years, some innocent girls have become more and more mature, and there is already a shadow of the village. The majesty.


    After a busy day, I was sitting in my own home Holding a cake and looking at the cute little girl in front of me: "Today is Xiaoyue¡¯s birthday, what is the birthday gift for Xiaoyue? ?"


    "The little girl named Xiaoyue grinned and turned her head and deliberately ignored the beauty."


    "What''s wrong, how our little princess looks unhappy today, is it that someone is bullying you, telling mom, mother is giving you the master."


    When I heard the beauty, Xiaoyue turned around and looked at the beauty and said: "Mom, why do people have fathers, I don''t have it? And why don''t you let me go out, every time I see the children outside. Xiaoyue is envious when playing."


    Xiaoyue doesn''t look happy, too, because Xiaoyue was destined to be different when he was born. Xiaoyue and Yuanyuan have the same ability of both parents in their lifetime. Uchiha''s writing eyes and hibiscus are still beautiful. Dissolving sputum and boiling sputum, it can be said that if the small moon grows up, it is absolutely very powerful.


    However, because of these abilities, and those high-level executives know that Xiaoyue is a child of Uchiha and Uchiha, he pays more attention to Xiaoyue. In the high-level of the fog, it is definitely a guarantee of strength, no less than a guarantee. People are strongly protected by the village, and protection is actually monitoring.

 Chapter 681： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Xiaoyue doesn''t understand this. She only knows that she has never seen her father since she was a child, and she has few friends. She can only stay at home every day, and only talk to her mother.


    When I heard Xiaoyue¡¯s words, I couldn¡¯t help but silence. The decision to protect Xiaoyue was to let the high-level decision of the fog. Although I was a water shadow, I still hadn¡¯t established enough prestige, and she was worried about someone¡¯s embarrassment of Xiaoyue. Therefore, it is very helpless to be beautiful.


    Reluctantly revealing a smile, Xiaoyue said: "Small moon oh, your father is in a very distant place, will come back soon." According to the beauty can only say that these do not know how many times to say to comfort Xiaoyue There are also myself.


    When I think of Uchiha, I can''t help but drop my tears.


    Seeing the mother crying, Xiaoyue was a little flustered, and hurry to hold the beautiful way: "Mom, don''t cry, Xiaoyue, Xiaoyue will not make my mother angry again."


    Seeing Xiaoyue¡¯s look, I¡¯m going to wipe away the tears in my eyes and say, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not angry, I¡¯m just happy for Xiaoyue¡¯s sensible.¡±


    "Yeah, Xiaoyue is the most sensible thing." Xiaoyue saw that Mei Ming no longer shed tears, nodded his head and said that he had two small tiger teeth.


    "Come on the candle, or you will burn out soon, you can''t make a wish."


    "Well, then I wished my father to come back soon. Our family reunion will never be separated." Xiaoyue closed his eyes and shouted milk, and then blew out all the candles in one breath.


    "Yeah, that''s great, so the wish can be realized." Xiaoyue looked innocently and patted his little hands.


    Zhao Mei looked at Xiaoyue, and couldn¡¯t help but think of Uchiha¡¯s figure. Yes, I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time.


    Just then, a voice suddenly came from the outside, breaking the warmth in the house. "Not good, the water shadow adult."


    "What is it?" At this time, Mei Ming also woke up from the illusion, and went outside to look at the dark part of the appearance and frowned.


    "The east side of the village is on fire. It seems that the bamboo family has rebelled." The voice was anxious.


    "Damn." Zhaomei whispered, then turned and said: "You take care of Miss Xiaoyue, let me go and see."


    "Yes." The two dark parts kept outside the door should answer.


    Then, according to the beauty, I went back to the house and said to Xiaoyue: "Small moon, my mother will come back soon, you have to stay at home, do you know?"


    "Well, Mom, go on, Xiaoyue will be awkward." Xiaoyue said innocently.


    "Well." Shinmei comforted, and then to the dark side behind him: "Come with me, then disappear in place."


    What Meimei didn¡¯t know was that a pair of eyes were staring at it, and a figure appeared outside the house. The figure whispered: ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    "Call, finally settled." Zhaomei wiped off the sweat on his forehead, then turned to ask the person around him: "Is the village''s loss calculated clearly?"


    When a person is about to speak, there is a voice coming from afar. "Not good, the water shadow adult, Miss Xiaoyue is gone." A dark part panted and ran to the front of the beautiful body. This person is beautiful. One of the dark parts sent to defend Xiaoyue.


    "What?" According to the beauty, the fainting fainted. I have to know that the small moon has been the most important person for many years. The two people are dependent on each other. According to the beauty, they grasp the collar of the dark side: "When is the matter."


    "It was just that when the water shadow adult left you, the mysterious person appeared to stun us. Here is a letter he left behind." The dark part quietly shuddered and took out a letter from his arms.


    Zhao Mei directly let go of the dark part and took the letter, and hurriedly opened it, only to see the letter: "Daughter, I took it away." Looking at the familiar handwriting in front of me, according to the beauty of the five hearts, this Isn''t it a man who thinks about himself?


    "Is it?" The beautiful eyes snarled.


    "Water film adults." The people next to them are strange.


    According to the beauty, I went back to the gods and directly dropped the letter and quickly chased the village.


    At this time, outside the village of Wuyu Village, Uchiha slowly left the village with a small moon, "Uncle, where are you going to take me?" Xiaoyue looked curiously on the back of Uchiha. The surrounding scenery, saying that the length of the month has not come out yet.


    "Small moon, let''s go to a very fun place." Uchiha seduce.


    "But my mother will be worried." Xiaoyue was worried and worried. He wanted to go but was afraid of being worried.


    "Small moon, have you been a person at home before?" Uchiha said.


    "Yeah, those children who are as big as me say that my eyes will turn red, saying that I am a monster, I will not play with me." Xiaoyue was frustrated.


    "But I have a mother, my mother is the best for me." Then Xiaoyue was happy.


    "Really? Then I will take you to a place where many children will accompany you, okay?" Uchiha shouted.


    "Not good, my mother can''t see me, I will worry about me, I want to go back." Xiaoyue reacted and struggled to get down.


    "Then I ask another question, what is Xiaoyue''s biggest wish?" Uchiha asked.


    "I, I hope to see my father, the family lives together." Xiaoyue snarled.


    "Small moon''s wish will come true." Uchiha smiled bitterly.


    "Thank you, uncle." Xiaoyue said with joy. When they told this wish to others, they all laughed at themselves. Uchiha did not agree with his wishes, so Xiaoyue was very happy.


    "Can you tell me about your father?" Uchiha asked curiously.


    "I have never seen my father since I was a child." Xiaoyue said: "But my mother told me that my father is the most handsome man in the world, and it is a very powerful ninja."


    That is, Uchiha thinks in his heart.


    "But Mom also said that Dad is not a good personHe cheated on his mother." Finally Xiaoyue whispered.


    "Amount." Uchiha was smashed and didn''t know how to return to her.


    Then Uchiha suddenly stopped and turned to look at the back of the heart, and finally came.


    "How did the uncle stop?" Xiaoyue curious, then looked up and looked into the distance, only to see a figure slowly approaching.


    "Small moon." At this moment a voice came to solve the doubts of Xiaoyue.


    "Mom, it''s a mother." Xiaoyue struggled to get down from Uchiha.


    "Don''t move, Xiaoyue." Yu Zhibo said.


    "Oh." Xiaoyue is not willing, but I don''t know why Xiaoyue feels that Uchiha doesn''t hurt himself, and he feels very close to Yukibo''s back, and he has a warm feeling, so Xiaoyue is honest. It¡¯s really Uchiha¡¯s back, but the expectations in the eyes can¡¯t be concealed. Watch the late night welfare movie, please pay attention to the WeChat public number: ok movie paradise


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 682： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    At this time, according to the beauty, I felt gasping from a distance, and my eyes looked at Uchiha in a complicated way and shouted: "Uchiha Uchiha, what are you doing?"


    When I heard the beauty, Uchiha¡¯s mouth whispered: ¡°I just came back to pick up my daughter.¡±


    "You are my father?" At this moment, on the back of Uchiha, I was surprised to hear that Uchiha and the small moon in the dialogue.


    "Yeah, Xiaoyue, I am here to pick you up." Uchiha looked at Xiaoyuedao with a gentle look.


    "I know that Xiaoyue is very embarrassing, and Dad will definitely come back." Xiaoyue was happy to hold Uchihabo''s neck.


    "Yes, Xiaoyue is the most embarrassing." Uchiha is also happy.


    "Uchibo Uchiha wave." This is the opposite of the beautiful look at Uchiha, and shouted with a stomach.


    "Since you can''t take care of our children, let me take care of it." Uchiha Í« looks at the beautiful way.


    "No, you can''t take away Xiaoyue." Zhaomei looked terrified.


    Xiaoyue¡¯s initial happiness also reacted a bit. The situation seemed to be a bit wrong. My father and mother seemed to be arguing.


    "Don''t take the little moon? Do you want to give Xiaoyue to you and then train her as a killing tool?" Uchiha asked, angry and geological.


    "But" according to Mei Ming also know the high-level ideas in his village, and can''t speak for a while.


    "Don''t you know that Xiaoyue is still a child. When you need a friend, do you let others put your daughter under house arrest?" Uchiha went to the front of the beautiful woman: "What can you do for Xiaoyue?" ?"


    "I" according to the United States is said by Uchiha, who is speechless, and has a few steps back and forth: "But this is for the village."


    "Can you sacrifice your own daughter for your village? You are so great, water and shadow." Uchiha sneered.


    Just as the beauty was in the air, Uchiha raised his hand and touched the face of the beautiful woman: "Do not worry, I will take care of Xiaoyue, and you don''t want her to be a tool."


    Zhao Mei looked up and looked at Yu Zhibo¡¯s gentle eyes. His face was a little red, and then turned to look at the small moon on Uchiha¡¯s back. At this time, Xiaoyue looked at Uchiha and his beauty. It¡¯s still unclear about the situation.


    "Okay." According to Mei Ming, he finally made up his mind: "I promise you."


    Then I touched Xiaoyue¡¯s head and smiled bitterly: ¡°Small moon, you have to stay with your father in the future. I will have the opportunity to see you later.¡±


    "But why, mothers don''t go with us? So we can''t get together?" Xiaoyue asked.


    "Mom is a foggy water shadow to protect the fog and the village, so I can''t leave now, I will definitely find you one day." When it comes to the end, I look to Uchiha.


    "I am always here to welcome you, even now." Uchiha Í« smiled and compared the beautiful way.


    Zhao Mei''s face was not red, and then reluctantly looked at Xiaoyue and turned back and ran back, but Yu Zhibo clearly saw tears falling in the moment she turned.


    "Goodbye, we will meet again in the future." Uchiha whispered silently.


    "Mom" Xiaoyue shed tears and looked at the direction of the beautiful.


    "Small moon, let''s go." Uchiha yelled at Xiaoyue, then walked with Xiaoyue to Muye.


    "Small moon." Zhaomei suddenly turned around in a very distant place to look in this direction, his eyes have long been covered with tears, said to himself: "You have to be happy and happy in the leaves."


    On the outskirts of Wuyu Village, two figures are slowly coming out. The two figures are big and small. The big figure walks slowly behind the small figure, and the small figure is on the way. It seems to be fun for everything on the road.


    These two figures are Uchiha and Xiaoyue. After bidding farewell to the beauty, Uchiha said that he will slowly leave the village with a small moon. As for why Uchiha will follow behind Xiaoyue, it is because of small There was no chance to come out to play in the month, so Uchiha decided to go back to the village slowly. Anyway, the turmoil in the village should not end so soon.


    "Dad, look at it, what is this?" Xiaoyue took the flowers in his hands and pointed at the ripples beside a pool of water.


    Xiaoyue¡¯s big eyes curiously looked at the jump, and the fingers went to touch those cockroaches and jumped away.


    "Oh, this is awkward." Uchiha explained.


    "Oh." Just when Xiaoyue wanted to grab the cockroach, he jumped to the side of the pool and stirred up the splash of water, splashing the face of Xiaoyue.


    "Hey." Uchiha took out a handkerchief to help Xiaoyue wipe off the water stains on his face.


    "Oh." Xiaoyue let Yu Zhibo wipe off the water on his face, and he stood in the same place "smirking".


    "Well, Xiaoyue also played, we have to go back to the wood leaves." Uchiha Í« helplessly pull up the hand of Xiaoyue.


    "Where is the wooden leaf, is it fun?" Xiaoyue Ren Yu Zhibo took his little hand and slammed away with Uchiha, and asked curiously.


    "That is the hometown of Dad, where the scenery is beautiful and very fun." Uchiha said.


    "Then let''s go quickly." Xiaoyue pulled Uchiha and ran up.


    "Good." Uchiha Í« Í« helplessly, let Xiaoyue pull.


    Uchiha and Xiaoyue walked for a while, and suddenly Xiaoyue pointed to the front and yelled at Uchiha: "Dad is watching, there is a little brother over there."


    After talking about Xiaoyue, he put down Uchiha¡¯s hand and ran to the child.


    "Isn''t this Jun Ma Lu?" Uchiha looked down in the direction of the little moon, and sure enough a white-haired child was sitting under a tree.


    "It seems that the big snake pill is also nearby." Uchiha stood in the same place and looked around for himself Although Uchiha did not want to change the plot as much as possible, Uchiha was afraid of who.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha waved a smile and walked to Jun Ma Lu.


    Just as Uchiha was thinking about the big snake pill, a pair of snake-like eyes were staring at it in a dark place. "How could it be him? Did he also have an interest in this little guy?" The big snake pill saw Uchiha, and changed his mind. After all, he was not the opponent of Uchiha, so the big snake pill chose to wait and see.


    "Who are you?" Jun Ma Lu looked alertly at the approach of Uchiha and Xiaoyue.


    "Who are you? Bamboo picks up a family of people?" Xiaoyue stood next to Uchiha, and looked curiously at Jun Ma Lu. Yu Zhibo looked at Jun Ma Lu¡¯s pretense and asked.


    ¡°What is the bamboo family?¡± Xiaoyue asked curiously.


    "The bamboo family is a family in the village of Wujiu, and it is also a family with a blood-limited boundary in the village of Wuyong." Uchiha looked at the Junma Ludao who was still guarding his own. Watch the late night welfare movie, please pay attention to the WeChat public number: ok movie paradise


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 683： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Blood continues to limit the boundaries?" Xiaoyue chewed the word.


    "It is a person with special abilities, just like your red eyes. In fact, there are many people. This is the blood limit, so you don''t have to be afraid of being a monster in the future." Uchiha smirked Explain.


    "So I am not a monster?" Xiaoyue looked at Yu Zhibo and nodded, happy to say: "I will not be a monster in the future."


    Just as Uchiha and Xiaoyue talked about the blood limit, Jun Ma Lu said on the side: "I am not a monster?"


    "Of course not." Uchiha looked at Jun Ma Lu.


    "But why am I alive?" After hearing the words of Uchiha, Jun Ma Lu said.


    "A poor person who doesn''t understand living?" Uchiha looked at Jun Ma Lusi. In fact, in the past life, Uchiha was also very sympathetic to the guy who didn''t know the meaning of existence. He has been used by Dashe Pill. Not like white, at least white finally got his feelings, and he was only used by the big snake pill.


    "Small moon, do you know the meaning of your survival? Do you know why you want to live?" Uchiha waved and asked to smile to Xiaoyue.


    "Amount." Originally, I was listening to the words of Uchiha, who was listening to Jun Malu¡¯s words. I couldn¡¯t help but sneak a glimpse of it, and Jun Malu on the side was also a glimpse and looked at Xiaoyue, a child who was younger than myself. Xiaoyue thought about his little head and thought about it.


    Uchiha slowly sat down and prepared to hear what his lively daughter had.


    "To live, there are many benefits, for example, you can eat a lot of things." Xiaoyue exaggeratedly stroked.


    When I heard Xiaoyue, Jun Ma Lu was obviously stunned and then disappointed, but Uchiha was not disappointed but laughed and saw the expression of Uchiha and Jun Ma Lu. Xiaoyue was frustrated: "I will know."


    "Haha, you are right. There are so many people in the world who live because everyone has what they want to do. For example, Xiaoyue says you have to eat a lot of things, and some people want to learn more. Forbidden." Uchiha said that he couldn''t help but look at the hidden direction of the big snake.


    "Is it discovered? It really is Uchiha." The big snake pill yelled, but the big snake pill did not leave.


    Perceived the intention of the big snake pill, Uchiha did not pay attention to him. He looked at Jun Ma Lu and Xiao Yuedao who listened carefully: "Some people may dislike that they are actually only different ideas, including wars because of different ideas, so this There are no absolute good people and no absolute bad people in the world." In fact, these words were heard by Uchiha, and they were told to the big snake pill, so Uchiha said it was a little louder.


    "In fact, it is very simple to live. It does not need a big meaning. As long as you want to live, even if it is a small reason, people exist because he wants to exist." Uchiha shouted.


    After that, Uchiha stood up and looked at Jun Ma Lu. "If you have to find a meaning to prove your existence, I can help you find one and guard her for me." Uchiha said that he was pointing at an unknown side. Xiaoyuedao.


    Uchiha looked at Jun Ma Lu with gaze and heard the words of Uchiha, and then he looked at Xiaoyue, and Xiaoyue turned to look at Jun Ma Lu.


    "Let''s go." Uchiha''s mouth curled up and the little moon slowly pulled away. Jun Ma''s eyes kept looking at the backs of Uchiha and Xiaoyue. When they were going far away, Jun Malu was confused. Looked at the blooming flowers under the eyes, and finally the face must be, stand up and quickly catch up with the footsteps of Uchiha and Xiaoyue.


    "Uchiha wave, really, you still know me the most." The big snake pill slowly slowly came out from the hidden place. The big snake pill knew that Uchiha said so much, not only to say to Jun Ma Lu, but also Say to yourself.


    Looking at the back of Jun Ma Lu and Yu Zhibo, he sighed: "Unfortunately, our ideals are different." After the big snake pill left the place.


    Only a white flower left in the air quietly blooms in the air.


    Yu Zhibo took Xiaoyue and Jun Malu to the door of Muye Ninja Village. Xiaoyue and Jun Malu looked at the scene in front of them with surprise: "Is this the wood leaf?"


    "Yeah, here is where we live in the future." Uchiha sneered.


    "Great, finally arrived. After Jun Ma Lu brother, we will live here." Xiaoyue excitedly said that he was very familiar with Xiaojun and Jun Malu, although Jun Malu I don¡¯t like to talk, but I can¡¯t stand the liveliness of Xiaoyue. It¡¯s not boring to have these two children accompanying Uchiha.


    "Well." Jun Ma Lu nodded.


    Looking at the two of them, Uchiha waved a smile and said: "Let''s go." After that, Uchiha, with Xiaoyue and Jun Malu, slowly walked into the wooden leaves and went straight to the Huo Ying Office.


    Along the way, Xiaoyue and Jun Ma Lu looked curiously at the prosperity of the village in Muye. On the way, those pedestrians saw Uchiha, who looked down with respect and respectfully. This also shows that Uchiha is in the wood. In the position.


    After a while, Uchiha and Xiaoyue appeared in front of Fei Fei.


    "What?" Uchiha looked at his own ear and looked helplessly at the dark part that suddenly broke into. The two dark parts saw the scene inside, and I couldn¡¯t help but see Uchiha, standing with two children. In front of the flight, Fei Fei was looking at two children with a stunned look.


    "Cough." Uchiha pretends to cough, then waved to the two dark parts: "Nothing for you, go on."


    When the two dark parts heard the words of Uchiha, they slowly quit the room. At this time, Fei Fei finally reacted. Looking at the innocent little moon, he said: "Hey, Uchiha, you are too unreasonable. Actually, I have an illegitimate daughter outside with my hand?"


    "Not to say is not careful." Uchiha is so depressed.


    "I don''t care too much about your private life. Are you planning to take her home now?" asked Fei Fei to calm down.


    "Or what?" Uchiha said: "I am here to let you open a certificate. My daughter Uchiha is a person of Konoha after the month."


    "Okay." Yan Fei shook his head and then looked at Jun Ma Lu and said to Uchiha: "What about this?"


    "Also added, I am going to let him into the dark." Uchiha shouted.


    "Okay."


    With the proof of flying out, Uchiha said to the two children who were looking at the room behind him: "Small moon, Jun Ma Lu, we went home."


    "Oh, come." Xiaoyue took Jun Ma Lu and followed Yu Zhibo. Watch the late night welfare movie, please pay attention to the WeChat public number: ok movie paradise


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 684： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "It¡¯s really a mess." Fei Fei looked at Uchiha¡¯s back and shook his head and smiled.


    In Uchiha''s own home, "What?" Far and red are almost the same as the flying eyes, looking at the small moon that suddenly appears in front of you, far away from the red face.


    Xiaoyue was hiding behind Uchiha and looked at the big eyes with his big eyes. "What?" Uchiha was once again depressed and his own name was completely destroyed.


    "Father, you are too bold, actually carrying your mother out of the chaos, she knows what to do?" Far from worrying, although he himself believes that men have no choice but to be red. I don¡¯t dare to talk about it.


    At this time, Red is also looking at Uchiha, and I don¡¯t think that the perfect teacher I have been admiring seems to have shortcomings.


    Feeling red and weird, Uchiha knows her thoughts, and smiles with a smile: "How do I know, I will talk about it later, but since the coming of Xiaoyue, you are taking care of Xiaoxiao¡¯s brother. Do you know that month?"


    "Yes." Far excitement, I actually wanted to have a sister or a younger brother a long time ago. This arrangement is exactly what he wants.


    "Small moon, this is your brother, Uchiha far, your future name is Uchiha moon know?" Uchiha squatted after the small moon touched her hair gently.


    "Well." Xiaoyue nodded his hand in his own corner.


    "Okay." Uchiha said with joy: "You should go down with the red sister first." Uchiha waved the small moon to the red road.


    "Okay." Red pulled and there was a little moon that couldn''t be opened.


    "How are you?" After looking at the red with Xiaoyue, Uchiha asked with a serious look.


    "Hey brother has been wanted by the village." Far away, if you can''t do it yourself.


    "Well, don''t be sad, tomorrow you will take a small month to report to the Ninja School." Uchiha said to the distance.


    "Ah." Far away from the meditation, he asked: "Father, is there something to deal with tomorrow?"


    "Of course, something is going on. I have been busy for so many days. I have to make up a few things. You don''t know my habits." Uchiha took a look and said, and then left the room.


    "Ah, no, really, always telling people, I want to make up." Far muttered.


    "What are you talking about?" asked Uchiha, who was near the door, turning his head.


    "Nothing, you have something to go." Far back.


    "Well, remember." Uchiha nodded with satisfaction and then left.


    "Oh." Far away, shook his head.


    Early the next morning, with a look of excitement, Xiaoyue took a look of sleepy eyes and went out. As the first time to go to school, Xiaoyue was inevitably a little excited, and listened to his father saying that he still has a small partner. Play, this is how difficult it is for the small moon that has been locked up at home.


    Thinking of this, Xiaoyue continued to urge: "Brother is coming."


    "Okay." Looking at the lively sister, she looked at her, and immediately cheered up, and walked to the Ninja School with Kobayashi.


    "The teacher, Iruka, my sister will take care of you." Far from the front of Iruka.


    "Polite, far away, I will try my best." Iruka looked respectfully to the distance, knowing that although it is far less than himself, the far name has already resounded to the end, although some of it is because Far father, but the reputation of being far out of his own is not small.


    When I heard Iruka, I nodded and turned my head and said to me with a curious little moon: "Small moon, I will listen to the teacher at school later, understand?"


    "Yes, brother." Xiaoyue replied, then asked: "After that, can Xiaoyue make a lot of friends?"


    When I heard Xiaoyue, I looked at Iruka and smiled. Iruka took the message: "Of course, come, Xiaoyue and I will meet your classmates." Irukara is going to the classroom with Xiaoyue.


    "Go, after school, my brother will pick you up again." Far away to Xiaoyue.


    "Good." Xiaoyue said.


    "Father, Xiaoyue is really a good child." Looking away from Xiaoyue, he smiled and said to himself.


    On the side of Xiaoyue, Iruka came to the classroom. The original noisy classroom was suddenly quiet after Iuka entered the classroom. Xiaoyue was curiously watching the classroom sitting behind Iruka. Dozens of children.


    "Cough, let me introduce our new classmate, Xiaoyue classmates." Iluka took a look at the children and then spoke.


    "There are new students!" The children couldn''t help but make a noise. Everyone''s eyes were cast on Xiaoyue. They were stared at by so many children. Xiaoyue didn''t have a market because they were so excited that they ignored them automatically.


    Of course, only one child on the court is still sitting calmly in the seat. The person is of course the aunt''s younger brother, Yu Zhibo.


    Today, Xiaoyue wears the yellow skirt of the ancient Tiantian girl who was specially prepared for Xiaoyue by Uchiha, and a black hair combed the princess head prepared by Uchiha for her, and inherited the excellent parents in the small moon. Gene, a cute little face, is like a little princess.


    After Xiaolu finished speaking in Iruka, he went to the podium and said to the following students: "Hello, my name is Xiaoyue."


    "It''s so cute." The boy below screamed and couldn''t help but cheer.


    "This is my goddess." What is even more speechless is that some even whistled.


    "Cough." Iluka looked at the messy classroom and couldn''t help but feel shame. I really couldn''t help but sigh.


    At this time, even Sasuke couldn¡¯t help but look at Xiaoyue, but he immediately reacted and returned to the original.


    Probably only those girls look at Xiaoyue with anger.


    "Well, Xiaoyue, you will sit next to Sasuke." Iluka looked at the seats in the classroom, leaving only one seat next to Sasuke, so he arranged Xiaoyue there.


    At this time in the classroom, I remembered the sound of the mountains and the sea. "How can I do this? I can sit next to Sasuke." This is the girl who likes Sasuke.


    The other voice is a boy''s, "bad, and let Sasuke guys take the lead."


    Sasuke''s Sasuke is not a glimpse.


    Xiaoyue can be no matter what else, since the teacher Iruka asked himself to sit here, Xiaoyue obediently sat next to Sasuke.


    "Hello, my name is Xiaoyue. We will be classmates in the future. Please give us a lot of advice." Xiaoyue said to Sasuke, and then extended his hand.


    When I heard Xiaoyue¡¯s words, I looked at Xiaoyue¡¯s lovely face. Sasuke¡¯s face turned away from the red and shouted: ¡°Well.¡±


    Sasuke didn''t shake hands with himself, and Xiaoyue didn''t care about faint smiles, then sat down and listened carefully to the teacher''s lecture.


    Iluka saw that he finally got it, and he couldn''t help but sigh. Then he said, "Okay, sit down and give it to me. Let''s start class." Watch the late night welfare movie, please pay attention to WeChat public number: ok movie paradise


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 685： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    In the Ninja School of Konoha, there was a strange phenomenon. The teacher gave lectures on it. The students all looked in the direction behind or next to them, all absent-minded.


    The boy looked obsessed, and the girl was angry. At this time, Xiaoyue was listening carefully to the teacher''s lecture, and did not have the idea to go to the strange atmosphere in the classroom.


    Since Xiaoyue is the first class, she is now in a state of excitement. She used to be at home, but now she has so many classmates.


    "Oh." Just in this quirky atmosphere, the bell rings.


    "Okay, come here today, class." Iruka looked at his student road helplessly and then quickly left the classroom.


    "Well, finally, I have finished class." The students cheered in unison.


    "Ah, class?" Xiaoyue slowly cleaned up his own things.


    Just then the boys in the class gathered and looked at Xiaoyue: "Small moon, do you want me to send you home?"


    "Yeah, Xiaoyue, it¡¯s not safe for you to go home with such a cute girl." Another voice said.


    "Thank you, I can go home by myself." Xiaoyue refused, because he had not communicated with his peers before, so he seemed powerless.


    Just then, a boy with a yellow hair on his face jumped out and said, "Small moon classmates, don''t want to go with you, what are you still doing?"


    "I want you to do nothing, stinky fox demon." Someone said.


    "Yes, hit him." Another man shouted, then rushed to start beating the boy.


    "Don''t fight, I will tell the teacher if I don''t stop." Seeing someone fighting for himself, Xiaoyue panicked.


    "I will spare you today, don''t come over in the future, stinky fox demon." A boy said, and then left with others.


    This is almost the same person who originally surrounded Xiaoyue.


    "Classmate, you are fine." Xiaoyue quickly asked the boy to ask with concern.


    "It''s okay, nothing." The man opened his mouth and said that he was also wiping off the blood on his nose.


    Xiaoyue looked at the people in front of him and felt interesting. He couldn¡¯t help but smile and asked: "My name is Xiaoyue, what is your name?"


    "My name is Umbrella Naruto." Naruto swallowed and said that Xiaoyue would hate himself after hearing his name like everyone else.


    Unexpectedly, Xiaoyue thought for a moment and said: "The whirlpool Naruto, then I will call you Naruto brother later."


    "What? Is this true?" Naruto surprised, this is the first person who does not hate himself.


    Naruto excites: "Can I call you a small month?" Now there is a warm current in Naruto''s heart.


    "Of course." Xiaoyue laughed, then suddenly reacted and took a picture of himself: "Oh, bad, I don''t tell you, my brother is coming to pick me up, I am leaving. "Small moon is in a hurry, she can not lose the appointment.


    "Okay, see you tomorrow." Naruto smiled.


    "Goodbye." Xiaoyue hurriedly left the classroom.


    Outside the school, looking at Xiaoyue Road from afar: "Small moon, how so slow."


    "Yes, nothing, come home soon." After talking about Xiaoyue, he ran to the house and shook his head.


    At night, at home, Uchiha finally got up, and saw the small moon and far road that slowly came in: "Small moon, how do you feel when you go to class on the first day?"


    "It''s very interesting. Today the teacher talked about the splitting technique." Xiaoyue excited.


    "Yes? How about Xiaojun and his classmates?" Uchiha asked.


    "It''s not bad to get along, but those classmates are so weird." Xiaoyue did not understand.


    "Yeah." Uchiha said that he and the distant eyes looked at each other and smiled at each other. Then he said to Xiaoyue: "That''s good, I will study well tomorrow."


    "Well." Xiaoyue replied.


    In the middle of the night, Xiaoyue was asleep in his bed. Looking at the sweet smile on Xiaoyue¡¯s face, Uchiha revealed a smile and then covered the quilt with Xiaoyue.


    The next day, Xiaoyue hurriedly walked into the school. "Good morning, Xiaoyue." Naruto kept the outside of the classroom and saw the arrival of Xiaoyue. He smiled and said hello.


    "Ah, Naruto''s brother is good." Xiaoyue gasped.


    "How do you run so urgently?" Naruto walked into the classroom with Xiaoyue, ignoring the murderous eyes of other boys, and asked after sitting down in Xiaoyue.


    "I blame my father, too lazy, sleep until so late, I got up late, I was late." Xiaoyue complained.


    "This way." Naruto stunned.


    Then I saw that Iruka came in and said, "Okay, class, quiet."


    When I saw Iruka coming in, Naruto immediately returned to his seat and saw Iruka coming in. Xiaoyue began to concentrate on listening carefully.


    After looking at the crowd in the classroom, Iruka said, "Okay, today we are going to do the practice of transformation."


    "Well, Sasuke comes first." Iruka said.


    "Transformed." I saw Sasuke put his hands in his trouser pockets, slowly walked onto the podium, and then his hands began to print and transform.


    I saw that Sasuke became a Huo Ying, "solution." Then it changed back to the original.


    "Wow, just now, Sasuke¡¯s brother has become a master of Huo Ying¡¯s grandfather. It¡¯s really fun, it¡¯s my turn now.¡± Xiaoyue stood by and said, after Sasuke, he went to the podium.


    "Transformed." Xiaoyue thought about the seal of Sasuke''s knot, and his hands began to print.


    I saw that Xiaoyue also became the appearance of Huo Ying, and asked: "How is the teacher Iruka, like it." Xiaoyue also turned a few times in the same place.


    The following people have more to say: "Of course." And Sasuke, who just went down, also looked at Xiaoyue.


    Only Iruka looked at Xiaoyue with a shocked look: "Small moon, are you really going to school for the first time? Have you ever learned to change your body before?"


    "Yeah, what''s wrong?" Xiaoyue wondered, and then changed back to the original look.


    I heard the conversation between Iluka and Xiaoyue The following people exclaimed, "How is it possible, this is a lie."


    Even Sasuke is unbelievably looking at Xiaoyue. Who is she, even if she has learned it for several days.


    "Amount, nothing." Iluka returned to God and said: "Okay, next."


    After a few, it was the turn of Naruto, "transformed." I saw a lip that wanted two hams to change.


    "Haha." At this time, the whole class burst into laughter, and even Iruka was constantly twitching.


    "Naruto, you give me a penalty station." Iruka shouted.


    "Oh." Naruto walked into the classroom outside the classroom.


    "Well, we are doing the bitter throwing exercises in this class." Iluka took the whole class to the training ground and said, "Who is coming first?" Look at the late night welfare movie, please pay attention to the WeChat public number: ok movie paradise


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 686： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Sasuke, you come first." Iruka looked at the helpless side of a meditation.


    Sasuke returned to God and walked straight out. He saw Sasuke¡¯s bitterness in the bullseye.


    "It''s not Sasuke."


    "It¡¯s amazing, it¡¯s the one I like.¡± The girls next to them shouted.


    At this time, a sudden voice sounded, "What is there, I will." Naruto came out.


    "Well, next, whirlpool Naruto, you come." Iruka said.


    "Okay, look at me." Naruto, the heart of the dark, must be shown in front of the small moon, but the reality is always cruel, only to see the Naruto''s suffering without a shot in the target, but also a fight On the head of Iruka.


    "Haha." At this time, the whole class burst into laughter.


    Naruto smiled slyly: "I just tried it."


    At this time, Xiaoyue came out and said: "Naruto brother, you can''t do this. You have to hold the bitterness first, then think of the target as something you hate most, and then throw it out." Xiaoyue As you say, you will demonstrate.


    I saw a bitter bit in the bull''s eye, and Naruto opened his mouth and looked at Xiaoyue: "I try."


    I saw that Naruto directly shot the bitterness on the bull''s eye. Naruto said incredulously: "Really, you are really good in Xiaoyue."


    Others are also looking at Xiaoyue with a look of surprise. Xiaoyue is embarrassed to say: "Where is it, this is what my brother taught me."


    "Your brother is definitely very powerful." Naruto envy.


    "Of course." Xiaoyue said proudly.


    Naruto and Xiaoyue didn''t pay attention to it. Sasuke on the side was looking at himself. Sasuke didn''t understand why he was so concerned about himself at the same table. It was psychologically uncomfortable.


    "La la la." Xiaoyue slowly walked from school to home. Because Uchiha is far and lazy, and Uchiha believes that Xiaoyue should be self-reliant as soon as possible, Uchiha is no longer far away. Picking up Xiaoyue, in fact, in Xiaoyue, this is just an excuse for two people not wanting to get up early, but Xiaoyue doesn''t care, he is also very happy, you can play for a while.


    "Amount, how can anyone still practice here?" When Xiaoyue went to a forest, he saw a person throwing bitterness at the trunk.


    Xiaoyue went up, and after seeing the person, he said hello: "Is it a young girl?"


    "Ah, Xiaoyue? How come you?" Chen Tian looked surprised at the sudden appearance of Xiaoyue.


    "How are you still training here?" Xiaoyue asked in confusion.


    "I am just afraid that someone will know that I will laugh at me." Chen Tian lowered his head.


    "Is that the case?" Xiaoyue Dao, Xiaoyue also knows that the results of the school in the school are not good or bad, but in her family, her strength is completely inconsistent with her status.


    Xiaoyue thought for a while in the same place, and then pulled up the handwriting of the young field: "Follow me." After that, he took the young field and ran to the house.


    "Where are you going?" Chen Tian was suddenly dragged by Xiaoyue, wondering.


    "Go to my house." Xiaoyue replied.


    "Your home?" Chen Tian doubted.


    "My family has an oversized training ground, big." Xiaoyue exaggeratedly scribbled.


    Then continue: "And my brother is very powerful, we can ask him to teach us." Xiaoyue said.


    Xiaoyue took the young field back to his home, and Xiaoyue shouted at the house: "Brother, I am back."


    "Oh, Xiaoyue is back, out of school?" Far away from the room with a drowsy look.


    "Brother, how do you like Dad, sleep until now." Xiaoyue was dissatisfied.


    "Don''t worry, there is nothing, the amount, this is?" Far from the face does not matter the tunnel, then I saw the young field behind Xiaoyue asked in confusion.


    "This is my classmate and good friend." Xiaoyue forked the waist.


    "Yes? Welcome, I am Xiaoyue''s brother, Yu Zhibo Yuan." Far away from the younger hand, he also knows the situation before Xiaoyue from Uchiha, so she is quite happy for her.


    "Uchiha''s family? I didn''t expect that you were a Uighur people in Xiaoyue." Chen Tian was surprised.


    As the heir to the future of the Japanese family, not only need strength, but also familiar with the various forces in the village, so it is understandable that the young people know the power of the Uchiha family.


    "Yeah, what happened?" Xiaoyue asked with an unresolved expression.


    "Oh, don''t care about her, he still doesn''t understand those." Far away.


    "Hello, I am the day to the young field." Hsiao Tian quickly grasped the hand of the hand, dare not have a trace of rudeness, to know that the Uchiha family is a big family with the Japanese family, and it may be more than the Japanese to the family. Great.


    "Oh, the big lady of the Japanese family." Far from the slightest surprised to say.


    "Well, my brother, I brought my sister Chita to the house because I want you to teach me how to do it." Xiaoyue said.


    "Oh, how do you suddenly want to learn ninjutsu?" asked a farther curiously, knowing that when the father had to teach her to learn ninjutsu, Xiaoyue was a good talent, but he only had to learn for a few days. However, Uchiha, because of his heart, is too indulgent, and he does not think that the small moon is so powerful, so he will let Xiaoyue.


    When I heard a bit of ridicule, Xiaoyue¡¯s face was not red, and he said: ¡°It¡¯s not the same now, now there is a younger sister to accompany me.¡±


    Then he became angry and said: "Okay, go change clothes, teach us." Xiaoyue pushed far away to go to the far room, the original has just woke up, the pajamas have not changed.


    "I really can''t help you." Yuan Ren was pushed by Xiaoyue, and he looked helpless.


    After a while, after wearing neatly, I came to my own training ground with Xiaoyue and Chentian. "Wow, it¡¯s big, bigger than my family." Chen Tian followed behind Xiaoyue and looked at her eyes. The huge training ground was amazed That is of course, knowing that the wooden leaves are the biggest training grounds for us here, even the wooden leaves of the nobles can not have a bigger than this. local. "Far and proud face."


    "Okay, it''s here." Take them to a place where they practice hard and nothing to throw.


    "Now let''s practice the projections of suffering first." Far from the face of the original, the original heart has a sense of accomplishment as a teacher.


    Then I continued to speak far: "We must know that our family''s bitter and not throwing method is well-known throughout the world."


    "Is it so powerful? But I have learned it at school." Xiaoyue wondered.


    ¡°School?¡± explains far: ¡°That¡¯s just the most basic method of shooting. It¡¯s not a little bit worse than ours.¡±


    "Well, I will try it for you first, you are optimistic." Far open, and then took out ten hardships from behind, and did not look at the ground. Watch the late night welfare movie, please pay attention to the WeChat public number: ok movie paradise


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 687： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Is that the case?" Xiaoyue doubted.


    "Of course, but I just said that the young school will not learn this trick and did not say that she can not learn anything else." Far open.


    "So I can learn something else?" The young, still frustrated, was surprised when she heard the far away.


    "Of course, the most powerful thing for you in the Japanese is actually the body skills, so I think you will learn the body skills with me in the future, I will help you enhance your body skills." Far open.


    "Brother, you are stingy, why can''t you teach the younger brother of the younger brother?" Xiaoyue asked.


    Seeing that Xiaoyue is still unwilling, he smiles bitterly: "Small moon, you have to know that not everyone is suitable for practicing the number of people, but maybe the father will have a way to say it." Far from the sudden, the brain flashed, Provocative.


    "Ah, this way, then I went to Dad to teach my younger brother." After the small month, I will turn around and leave.


    However, I can''t help Xiao Yuedao: "No, my father is very busy, and he should not be in Muye now. It seems that it will take several months to get back when something goes out."


    "Oh, then wait for Dad to come back and talk." Xiaoyue said.


    "Okay, let''s start training now." Far open, and then began to patrol with Xiaoyue and Chentian.


    At this time, I don¡¯t know that Uchiha, who was sold by his son, stood alone in a huge basement and looked at the huge water pipes in front of him. There was also a figure-like thing inside.


    "Isn''t it still? I remember that the clones of previous lives are like this. What is the problem?" Uchiha said to himself.


    In a room in the largest yard of Konoha, two figures stand opposite each other. The male figure has a white hair and looks pretty. At this time, the girl is looking at the opposite side.


    The girl looks like she is about ten years old. A black hair is tied into a ponytail behind her, wearing a black tights, and a pair of elite eyes are watching the opposite.


    This girl is of course Uchiha, the daughter of Uchiha, and the opposite of Uchiha, who was brought back from the fog. At this time, two people are comparing.


    Xiaoyue took the lead in launching the attack and quickly rushed over to Jun Ma Lu. "Ha." Xiaoyuekou shouted, and then punched Jun Ma Lu.


    Jun Ma Lu hid to the side, easily escaped the fist of Xiaoyue, but at this time Xiaojun¡¯s fist suddenly became a little weird, and the fist in his hand changed suddenly, suddenly appeared in front of Jun Ma Lu, suddenly The fist that appeared made Jun Ma Lu also a glimpse.


    Seeing that Xiaoyue¡¯s fist was about to hit Jun Malu, Jun Malu¡¯s entire body fell to the back, and he gradually escaped Xiaoyue¡¯s fist with one hand.


    Then kicked a kick toward Xiaoyue, * forced Xiaoyue to jump away from himself, and then stood up and looked at Xiaoyue with a smile: "Miss''s snake fist is getting more and more sophisticated."


    "Jun Ma Lu brother should not compliment me, I know my own depth, if you can really use my father to teach me the boxing method, it will not be so easily escaped by you." Xiaoyue smiled.


    "Oh, Jun Ma Lu is a genius of body skills, you can do this step is already very good." At this time Uchiha suddenly jumped into the room and smiled at Xiaoyue.


    "Dad? How come you?" After a small moon, I was happy to walk to Uchiha, who was holding Uchiha¡¯s arm.


    "Oh, I am here to see you." Uchiha touched the forehead of Xiaoyue.


    "Uchiha is a big man." Jun Ma Lu respectfully said to Uchiha.


    "Jun Ma Lu is also good, and the speed and reaction have increased a lot recently." Uchiha looked at Jun Ma Ludao.


    "This is the teaching of adults. If there is nothing, I will go down first." Jun Ma Ludao.


    "Well, let''s go." Uchiha shouted.


    After Jun Malu left, Xiaoyue suddenly cried. "Well, I forgot to go to class today, I am going to be late, Dad, I will go first." Xiaoyue hurriedly ran out of the room.


    "Slow down, really, this child." Uchiha looked at Xiaoyue and hurriedly shook his head and smiled.


    At this time, in the Huoying office, a ninja ran into the office and watched Fei Fei hurriedly: "Not good, Huo Ying Da Ren, Naruto is messing up on Huo Yingyan."


    "What?" At this time, the original leisurely fluttering could not help but have a headache. This Naruto is really uncomfortable not to find something for himself.


    "Go and grab her." Fei Fei repeated and did not know how many times he said, reluctantly ordered.


    "Yes." The man should answer.


    At this time, on the iconic building of the wood leaf, Naruto, a yellow-haired man is holding a brush on the top of the ninja below: "Haha, look, only I dare to doodle on the rock I really am a genius, haha."


    After that, Naruto immediately ran away, and followed by several ninjas who were responsible for these things chasing Naruto. "Naruto, don''t run, you come here to make a ghost." One of the ninjas shouted.


    "I don''t want to run? I am not so stupid." Naruto chased his own ninja.


    However, in the village of Muye, the chicken flies for a long time, and Naruto was finally caught. "I finally caught you." A ninja grabbed the human voice.


    "Let me go, let me go." Naruto beat the ninja''s thigh.


    "The Huo Ying adults told me that you should clean up the things you got out of, let''s go."


    Naruto can only be dejected to clean the pictures on the rock.


    "Naruto brother, you have to skip class to get rid of this." Xiaoyue looked at the Naruto who was cleaning the fire rock.


    "Ah, Xiaoyue." Naruto smirked and said: "You are out of school."


    "Yeah, I have to take the test tomorrow. Why are you still messing around here?" Xiaoyue frowned.


    "Oh, no problem, the exam is only a small problem for me." Naruto looks at the channel.


    "Every time I talk about it But I heard that this time I have to decide whether I can become an endurance test. We can see this as a ninja." Xiaoyue said.


    "Ah, no, then I have to train." Hearing this is related to whether he can become a ninja, Naruto can''t take it lightly, and immediately throw away the things on his hand and scream with Xiaoyue.


    "Really." Xiaoyue looked at the back of Naruto and shook his head, then left here to return home.


    "I am back." Xiaoyue shouted inside the house.


    "Oh, Xiaoyue is back, just can eat now." Looking into the small moon road coming in.


    "Dining? Don''t go to the restaurant today?" Xiaoyue went to the table and looked at the vegetable dish on the table.


    "Today your red sister is back, she is making a meal." Far explained.


    "Ah, Red Sister is back, it¡¯s so good, I haven¡¯t seen my red sister for a long time." Xiaoyue said with pleasure. Watch the late night welfare movie, please pay attention to the WeChat public number: ok movie paradise


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 688： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Small moon is back, sit down, wait for me to cook, then I can eat." At this time, the red apron came out and saw Xiaoyue laughed.


    "Well, good." Xiaoyue replied.


    On the next day, Xiaoyue came to the classroom and went straight to his position. He looked at Sasuke next to him and said, "Zuo assisted his brother."


    "Well." Sasuke nodded to Xiaoyue, and his attitude was much better than when he first met. It was used to it, but it was also because this made Xiaoyue suffer from the hostility of all the girls outside the school. .


    Because Sasuke never cares about people before, but Xiaoyue doesn''t know about it, and he doesn''t know why his female classmates are so hostile to themselves.


    Shortly after sitting in Xiaoyue, Iruka came to the classroom and said to the classmates of the class: "Okay, today is your graduation exam. The venue for the exam is next door. I hope you can all cheer. Let''s get started, people who come to the name come with me."


    The subsequent situation did not change because of the addition of Xiaoyue. As with the original plot, only Naruto failed in the entire class, and Shuimu took the opportunity to find Naruto, and wanted Naruto to steal the seal of Konoha. Book.


    "Naruto brother, don''t worry, I believe you will definitely be admitted in the future." Xiaoyue took the young field and came to the face of a frustrated Naruto.


    "Thank you, Xiaoyue and Chentian." Naruto barely smiled.


    The young girl kept her head down and couldn¡¯t look at Naruto with a red face.


    "Then we will go first." Xiaoyue sang on the human voice, then ran away with the chickfield.


    "I must be a ninja." Naruto remembered that the people around him looked at themselves with smirk and couldn''t help but make up their minds.


    At night, Uchiha squatted at the Huo Ying office and looked at the silent face. He took a cup of water and sipped slowly.


    "Huoying adults, now it has been checked, the ban is taken by the Naruto." At this time a dark part ran in.


    "Naruto?" Fei Fei looked at his face and faintly, and then said to the dark side: "Let''s go down."


    "But" the dark part hesitated.


    "What else?" Fei Fei frowned.


    "Huoying adults, we don''t need to go back?" asked the dark department.


    "You can handle these things yourself." Fei Fei waved and said: "You don''t have to come to me."


    "Yes." The dark part retreated.


    After the dark part went down, Fei Fei slowly walked back to his seat and looked at Uchiha, and asked, "What do you think?"


    "You don''t have a voyeuristic artifact? Is this still asking me?" Uchiha smirked.


    "Amount." Hearing the words of Uchiha, he flew a little embarrassed, and then took out his crystal ball and argued while holding it: "I am concerned about the safety of Konoha."


    "Yes, yes." Uchiha shouted.


    Looking at Uchiha¡¯s unrequited expression, Fei Fei¡¯s not too much to say, simply ignore it and pay attention to the scenes appearing on the crystal ball.


    Like the original plot, in the end, Naruto defeated Mizuki under the influence of Iruka.


    "The matter is over, and there is nothing about me. I am leaving." Uchiha stood up.


    "Uchiha wave, did you know that it would be the result in the morning?" Fei Fei looked at Yu Zhibo and asked suddenly.


    "Oh, you guess." Uchiha said with a mysterious smile, then turned around and finally heard the voice of Uchiha, "I will send it back to my home after the ban."


    "" Fei Fei silently looked at Yu Zhibo, shaking his head with a smile, then silently put away the crystal ball.


    Today, Xiaoyue came to the classroom as usual, and suddenly he heard someone calling himself behind him, "Xiaoyue." Naruto''s protective cover with wooden leaves came over and looked at Xiaoyuedao.


    "Ah, Naruto brother, you." When Xiaoyue just wanted to talk, he saw the amount of protection on the forehead pushed by Naruto. He was surprised: "How can you have a guard?"


    "This was given to me by Teacher Iluka yesterday, as a reward for my passing exam." Naruto explained.


    "Really? Great, we will all be ninjas in the future." Xiaoyue said happily.


    "Yeah." Naruto is also very happy. After all, as a first friend of his own, Xiaoyue is very happy to graduate with friends.


    "Well, let''s go back to our seat. I will be there for Iruka." Xiaoyue said.


    "Well." Naruto looked down and agreed to nod.


    Just as Xiaoyue and Naruto walked into the classroom together, everyone saw the protection of Naruto¡¯s forehead and was surprised: "Ah, how did Naruto come?"


    "How can he also have a guard?"


    "Can''t you steal it?"


    In the course of classmates'' arguments, there are surprises and doubts, but Naruto has turned a blind eye to these. After all, he has experienced a lot from childhood to childhood, and Naruto is still very self-satisfied, so he automatically ignores other people''s comments, next to Naruto. The little month does not pay attention to them.


    "Sasuke brother is early." Xiaoyue sat back in his seat and greeted Sasuke next to him.


    "Well." Sasuke faintly responded.


    "Smelly fart Sasuke." Naruto suddenly appeared in front of Sasuke, squatting on Sasuke''s desk, and I looked at you and looked at Sasuke.


    "Oh." Sasuke did not take care of Naruto, snoring.


    However, the next situation made the atmosphere of the classroom drop to the extreme, leaving the entire classroom silent.


    Because Naruto is in front of Sasuke, the students in the next row inadvertently hit each other, and the two people are incredibly close together.


    In an instant, the whole classroom was cold to the extreme The people in the classroom were also petrified, and even the small moon that had always been nervous about these things was sluggish. However, not long after, Sasuke and Naruto reacted first, and the two men vomited afterwards.


    After that, Naruto began to be chased by girls in addition to Xiaoyue and Chentian in the class. The most fierce of them were Chunye Sakura and Yamanaka Satino. After being beaten together, Naruto¡¯s nose and face were swollen in position, mouth I am still sorry for it.


    At this moment, Iluka walked into the classroom and solved the Naruto. Iruka first looked at the classroom under the head and then reluctantly said: "Okay, today you are On the first day of the endure, we have to group, and each group of three people will be guided by your guidance teacher to perform the task."


    "I am going to group, the first group" Iluka took out the list: "The seventh group, Uchiha Sasuke, Haruno Sakura"


    When Iluka read Haruno Sakura, a girl with pink long hair jumped up with a happy face, and Ikuno around her was frustrated.


    After Iruka looked at Sakura, he continued to name: "The whirlpool Naruto." Watch the late night welfare movie, please pay attention to the WeChat public number: ok movie paradise


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 689： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Good yeah." At this time, it was the turn of Naruto who jumped up in excitement, and Sakura fell into a face, and I was suddenly grateful for the frustrated Ino.


    "Great, you can have a group with Sakura." Naruto is happy, but there is no idea Sakura here: "How is Naruto? How is Naruto?"


    "Small moon." Iruka can continue regardless of their reaction.


    "Ah? I? How could the teacher Iruka make a mistake?" Xiaoyue said with amazement: "Isn''t that a group of three people?"


    "This is because of the lack of people, so Huo Yingda decided to let you four people," Iluka explained.


    "It turns out that." Xiaoyue said.


    This is Naruto ran over and said: "Really? Xiaoyue, we will be the same team members in the future, and we will be able to perform tasks together in the future."


    "Yeah." Xiaoyue smiled at Naruto.


    "Hey, the tail of the crane, don''t drag my hind legs later." Sasuke saw Naruto and Xiaoyue talking and laughing.


    "What are you talking about? Smelly ass." Naruto shouted with help and anger.


    "How? Do you want to fight?" Sasuke thought it was a bit uncomfortable to think of the situation. They were all humiliating in front of the whole class.


    "Oh, well, since they are all players, you should pay more attention in the future." Xiaoyue is in the middle of Naruto and Sasuke.


    "Hey, look at the face of Xiaoyue and spare you." Naruto looked sullen.


    "Oh." Sasuke turned his head and did not speak.


    Then the four people began to sit on each side and did not speak. Naruto and Sasuke head each side, and Xiaoyue sat in the middle of Naruto and Sasuke, but Sakura looked at Sasuke.


    After four people have been taken away in the class, after waiting for a long time, Naruto looked impatiently: "Why don''t you come yet?"


    "Let''s wait." Xiaoyue looked at the book on the table.


    "What are you going to Naruto?" This is Sakura suddenly discovering that Naruto put a blackboard eraser on the door and asked in confusion.


    "Hey, the teacher, who told him to let us wait so long." Naruto smiled.


    "How can this kind of childish trap in the endure?" Sasuke said with a disdainful voice.


    Xiaoyue smiled and watched as Naruto ran back to his seat and looked forward to it. In fact, Xiaoyue did not agree with it. He should not have such a trap, but Xiaoyue did not attack Naruto.


    "Yes." After seeing Sasuke''s attitude, Sakura was also disdainful, but in her heart she agreed with Naruto. "Naruto is doing well."


    It was another long wait, and finally the door of the classroom began to loosen, a white hair, a mask on his face, and a person with a protective cover covering one eye came in.


    Four people watched as he was wiped by the blackboard on the door. "Well, it¡¯s stunned." Naruto jumped up from his seat with excitement, and the others were full of black lines, which was too Alright.


    "Ah, the teacher is sorry." After a round of silence, Xiaoyue hurriedly stood up and apologized.


    "Small moon, what is the word?" Naruto advised, and Sasuke next to him was also disdainful.


    "How do you say that the first thing you gave me was very bad." Kakashi looked at everyone.


    Then Kakashi said to Xiaoyue: "Come with me."


    Kakashi took Xiaoyue to the top floor of the Ninja School. Kakashi sat on the railing and looked at the four people on the opposite side: "Now I introduce myself, my name is Kaki Kakashi, and I am forbearing on the wooden leaves. Nothing like it, no hate, my hobby doesn''t want to tell you."


    "In the end, we only know his name." Xiao Yingdao.


    "Enn." Naruto nodded.


    "Come to me, come to me." Naruto''s fighting spirit is high: "My name is Umbrella Naruto. My favorite is a Le Ramen. The most annoying thing is to eat noodles for three minutes. As for my dream is to become a fire shadow."


    When I heard Naruto, Kakashi looked indifferent and couldn¡¯t say no: "Next."


    "My wild cherry, the most favorite thing, it is better to say that it is the favorite person." Speaking of this, Sakura said to the side of the silent Sasuke.


    "Really, the girl''s love now is more important than Ninjutsu, the next one." Kakashi shook his head and commented.


    "My name is Uchiha Sasuke. The only thing I want to do most is to kill a man." Sasuke sat there and looked cold.


    Hey? Looking at Sasuke''s expression, Kakashi couldn''t help but think of his former good brother, but unfortunately it has become the all-night ninja of Konoha.


    At this time, the Naruto next to him shuddered. "Is it not to say me?" Naruto narcissism.


    Next, it was the turn of Xiaoyue. Everyone looked at Xiaoyue. Kakashi was also interested. Xiaoyue looked at the crowd and said: "My name is Yu Zhibo Xiaoyue."


    "Uchiha?" In addition to Kakashi, others could not help but be surprised.


    Naruto and Sakura are surprised because Xiaoyue actually has the same surname as Sasuke, and Sasuke is surprised that he did not expect Uchiha in the wood.


    "What''s wrong?" Xiaoyue wondered.


    "Nothing, I just didn''t expect you to have the same surname as Sasuke. There is no comparison at all." Naruto squatted on Xiaoyue and Sasuke.


    Sasuke did not pay attention to Naruto this time, but stared at Xiaoyue.


    "I didn''t expect that Xiaoyue actually had the same surname as Sasuke, and Sasuke''s eyes seemed to be different, hateful." Sakura smiled and looked at Xiaoyue and Sasuke, and secretly said.


    "My favorite is my father, mother, brother, and Muye Village. The most annoying thing is that my brother eats more than I eat. The most important thing is to let our family reunite. The dream is like me. Dad is as powerful as his brother, because Dad said that only strong people can protect their loved ones Xiaoyue.


    "Small moon, is your father and brother really amazing? I used to listen to you before I heard you mention it." Naruto.


    "Of course, my mother said, my father is the most powerful ninja, and my brother is also very powerful." Xiaoyue proud.


    Yes, the teacher is very powerful, but if the master knows, Kakashi shook his head and let go of those boring thoughts, and then said to everyone: "Okay, come here today, tomorrow to the training ground, Remember not to eat, you will spit." Kakashi mysteriously, then left, leaving everyone behind.


    "I am back." Xiaoyue returned home and shouted.


    "Hey, Xiaoyue is back? Come to eat, or it''s cold, how late tonight." Asked at the dinner table.


    Xiaoyue went to the dinner table and sat down: "Dad is not at home?"


    "Yeah, something went out." Looking at the newspaper. Watch the late night welfare movie, please pay attention to the WeChat public number: ok movie paradise


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 690： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Xiaoyue picked up the food and said: "Oh, it¡¯s not because I led the teacher, because he was late, so it was so late."


    "Oh, who is your teacher?" asked Far away.


    "It seems to be called Kaki Kakashi." Xiaoyue eats the food in front of him.


    "Yes." Far from a smile, it really is him.


    "How? Brother knows him." Xiaoyue asked.


    "Of course, he is still a father''s disciple. In the past, we were the relationship between the brothers and the brothers." Far away recalled.


    "Oh." Xiaoyue was surprised: "But how do I feel that your personality is different? Kakashi teacher looks cool."


    "That is, you still don''t know him. He is like this person, and he is very cold outside." Far away.


    "Oh." Xiaoyue said.


    "Is he letting you let you go to the training ground tomorrow?" Far from the face of interest.


    "Yeah, how did your brother know?" asked Xiaoyue.


    "You don''t care what I know, I tell you, in fact, he will test you tomorrow, or will I tell you a way?" Far from a sudden look at "smirk".


    "Don''t." Xiaoyue refused to think about it. He said with a firm face: "Since it is the test of Kakashi''s teacher, I have to rely on my own efforts."


    "Amount." Far away from the words of Xiaoyue, and then explained: "No, you should listen first, in fact, this is not to ask you to cheat, just a method, then you will know."


    "Is that the case?" Xiaoyue doubted, how to think how his brother is a bit unreliable.


    "Of course." Far away, then sneak into the ears of Xiaoyue.


    After listening to Xiaoyue, I was puzzled and said: "Is this really ok?"


    "I want to believe my brother." Far mysterious smile and then.


    Xiaoyue looked at the distance and continued to work hard to get rid of the food in front of him.


    At noon the next day, Naruto, they were sitting on the training ground, sitting in a scattered manner, Naruto licking his stomach, slouching and authentic: "We must have been played, and have not come for so long."


    "It¡¯s so hungry." Naruto continued.


    I knew that I heard my brother¡¯s words, and Xiao Yue¡¯s sitting on the side was a little distracted.


    "Idiot." Sasuke disdained, but at this time Sasuke''s stomach was also called up, so Sasuke looked awkward.


    "You are not the same." Naruto sneered.


    "Hello everyone, because I just helped my grandmother cross the road, so it¡¯s late." Kakashi suddenly appeared.


    "Cheat." Naruto and Sakura jumped out.


    "Kakashi teacher is good." Xiaoyue reluctantly played a very polite manner.


    When he heard Xiaoyue, Kakashi gave a slight glimpse, and "En" then nodded to Xiaoyue.


    Ignore the Naruto who is crying, Kakashi puts out an alarm clock and puts it on the stump next to it. "Now, we have to conduct a drill. You also saw that there are only three bells here, that is to say, you One of them will be judged to be unqualified because they can''t get the bell. Then they will only be rehabilitated in the Ninja School, and they will be tied to the stakes to see other people eating, so you must hold the heart that kills me. Ok, let''s get started now."


    "Hey." Xiaoyue and Sasuke and Sakura were immediately hidden under Kakashi.


    "Hidden is not bad." Kakashi felt their breath, could not help but praise, but the scene in front of him was silent.


    "Well, Teacher Kakashi, let''s fight." Naruto looked at Kakashi Road arrogantly.


    "This idiot." Sasuke hides in the dark and looks at Naruto.


    "Amount, Naruto brother?" Xiaoyue also looked at the Naruto on the field silently. This is a ninja with his brother, so Xiaoyue firmly believes that Kakashi must be very powerful.


    ¡°Where is Sasuke?¡± Sakura is looking for the hiding place of Sasuke.


    "Hey, are you mistaken?" Kakashi still wants to say something.


    I saw Naruto¡¯s seal: ¡°The technique of splitting the shadows.¡± I saw only a dozen of Naruto avatars on the field.


    "This guy." Sasuke looked at Naruto with a little surprise.


    "With this move, it should not be the opponent of Kakashi''s teacher. It seems that I should cooperate with other people." Xiaoyue secretly said.


    "Is this trick to defeat Shuimu?" Kakashi said in his heart.


    At this moment, Naruto began to rush to Kakashi, Kakashi easily escaped Naruto''s attack, and then slowly broke all the celebrities'' avatars with Kakashi, and Naruto''s body was kicked out. .


    "Damn, the strength of forbearance is really not simple." Xiaoyue looked at Kakashi so easily that he knew that this opponent could not be defeated by anyone. "It seems to help Naruto my brother." A few shurikens were pulled behind him.


    "Damn, is this the strength of the endurance?" Sasuke looked at the Kakashi who defeated Naruto on the field, suddenly remembered the person he had always wanted to kill, and now he found his gap with him.


    "Where is Sasuke?" At this time, Sakura is still looking around for Sasuke.


    "Kids, the shadows are useless to me." Kakashi pointed to Naruto, who fell to the ground.


    "Oh, the stomach is so hungry, you can''t beat this guy." Naruto glared at his stomach.


    I saw Naruto jumping from the ground, and began to seal the road: "Shadows of the body." I saw that Naruto had divided a dozen and rushed to Kakashi.


    At this time, Kakashi did not move, just watching Naruto rushing to himself. At the beginning, Naruto saw Kakashi, and it was quite happy. All the avatars rushed together.


    However, in a naruto, Kakashi used a substitute, and Naruto¡¯s avatar actually started to beat himself.


    When Naruto played almost the same time At this time Naruto had been beaten with a bruised face, Kakashi came out from behind, a look of no defense, "good opportunity." In the dark, the small moon suddenly found the flaws of Kakashi, and then confronted Kakashi to make a far-reaching method of giving her away.


    "Bitter?" Kakashi was surprised, then immediately jumped away from the place, just when everyone thought that Kakashi had escaped the bitterness.


    Suddenly, they did not rebound in the air and then re-shot to Kakashi. "àØ" saw only a stake stuck in the ground, and Naruto looked at the ground on the side.


    "Is this a small moon shot?" Sasuke looked at it with a dignified look. I didn''t expect Xiaoyue to completely master this technology, and even he couldn''t use it.


    "Naruto brother, hide first." This is Xiaoyue coming to Naruto''s side.


    "But, Xiaoyue" Naruto wants to say something.


    "Fire. The fireball." Xiaoyue quickly printed the road, I saw Xiaoyue spurting a fireball behind Naruto. Watch the late night welfare movie, please pay attention to the WeChat public number: ok movie paradise


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 391： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "It¡¯s good to use this ninja with such a skillfulness." Kakashi jumped out of the darkness and escaped the fireball of Xiaoyue.


    Sasuke and Sakura, both at the presence of Naruto and in the dark, were shocked.


    "Damn, can''t I even compare Xiaoyue?" Sasuke had a sullen face.


    "It''s amazing, is this the real strength of Xiaoyue?" Naruto stared at Xiaoyue.


    "It''s over." At this moment, Kakashi suddenly appeared behind the small moon, holding the hand on Xiaoyue''s head.


    "Is it?" Xiaoyue smiled at Kakashi mysteriously, and then slammed into a smog.


    "Is it a shadow? It''s really good." Kakashi smiled slightly.


    Then Kakashi felt it and looked at Naruto and said: "Since you haven''t found your hiding place, solve it first."


    On the training ground of the Konoha Ninja School, "Hey." Xiaoyue shuttled through the woods. "It seems that Naruto can''t keep it, or find other people first."


    In the original open space, everyone was surprised to see Xiaoyue turning into a smog. "Shadows are really awkward, but if you do this, you should solve this problem first." Kakashi looked at Naruto.


    Naruto saw Kakashi''s gaze at himself, and immediately printed the message: "The technique of shadow separation." It was a few Naruto rushing to Kakashi, but Naruto''s shadow avatar basically had no effect, and it was suddenly Kakashi solved it.


    Naruto himself was inserted into the river next to Kakashi in the eyes of Sasuke and Sakura.


    "Stupid." After Sasuke spit out a sentence, quickly left the place.


    On the other side, Sakura also began to look for Sasuke.


    "Ah." Xiaoyue, who was still in the woods, suddenly heard a scream. Xiaoyue wondered: "Is this the sound of Sakura? It seems that Sakura was caught by Kakashi, and now it can only I hope that Sasuke is fine, otherwise I can only rely on my brother''s move." After that, Xiaoyue began to look for a round with Sasuke.


    After a long time, finally Xiaoyue heard a sound and rushed to the sounding place. Xiaoyue looked out in the grass.


    Sure enough, Sasuke was playing against Kakashi, only to see Sasuke''s one foot caught by Kakashi, Sasuke stretched out another kick to Kakashi, Kakashi erected his right hand to block Sasuke''s foot.


    At this time, Sasuke reached out and touched the bell on Kakashi''s waist. When he was about to grab the bell, Kakashi immediately stepped back and left Sasuke.


    Kakashi looked at Sasuke: "Sure enough, it is the genius of the Ninja School. It seems that you are not a person who can watch while reading." After that, Kakashi put away the intimate paradise on his hand, and then the original sloppy look. Already gone, I looked at Sasuke seriously.


    "Fire. The fireball." Sasuke said, and then squirted a big fireball toward Kakashi.


    Sasuke frowned and looked across the empty field. At this moment, a hand suddenly appeared on Sasuke''s foot, pulling Sasuke''s foot down, and Sasuke helped the whole person to be trapped in the ground and only showed a head.


    Kakashi walked out from the woods next to him and looked at Sasuke: "It is impossible to grab the bell. You said it is not?" Sasuke was also curious when Kakashi turned to the place where Xiaoyue was hiding. Look over there.


    "I didn''t expect this to be seen by Kakashi teacher." Xiaoyue reluctantly jumped out from the side.


    "I just guessed your thoughts. You are smart enough to know that you can''t grab a bell alone, and you want to find a companion, but unfortunately they don''t know how to do it." Kakashi looked at his help.


    "Hey." Sasuke snorted, then turned his head and didn''t look at Kakashi.


    "That is no way to do it." Xiaoyue shook his head and smiled.


    "What do you do? How do you surrender automatically?" Kakashi asked with interest.


    "No, even if this is the case, I would like to try to be the strength of Kakashi''s teacher." Xiaoyue looked firm.


    "Oh, why is that?" Kakashi curious.


    "Because I want to know the gap between my brother who is the same as Kakashi." Xiaoyue said, then began to reveal the eyes of the eyes in the eyes.


    "Two hooks jade? Damn." Sasuke saw the two hooks exposed by Xiaoyue, and he was surprised to see the round eyes. There was a kind of unspeakable taste in his heart. His own writing eyes were only a jade, perhaps he was always from small to large. Others are called geniuses, but now they can''t compare with the girls who are as big as themselves, and it is still the Uchiha family, so how can Sasuke not taste it?


    "Oh, write a round eye?" Kakashi put away his careless feelings and put away the "intimate paradise" to look at Xiaoyue: "Interesting, really interesting."


    "Shadows are divided into the body." Xiaoyue printed the road, and then two small months came out.


    "It seems that three people are already the limit, but it should be enough to use that." Xiaoyue said to himself.


    Kakashi quietly looked at the action of Xiaoyue in the opposite direction and did not stop it. After all, he was also a self-imposed arrogance.


    At this time Sasuke was quietly watching Xiaoyue''s movements on the side. Now Sasuke is eager to know the gap between him and Xiaoyue.


    "Kakashi teacher, then I have to start." After everything is ready, Xiaoyue is facing Kakashi.


    "Then let me see what you have?" Kakashi looked seriously.


    After that, I saw Xiaoyue rushing to Kakashi.


    "Is it better than physical surgery?" Kakashi analyzed, and then wanted to shoot.


    "Boxing method. Three snakes." I saw the fist head of two small months made a snake like Kakashi, but this is only an illusion and it is a hand when it is near.


    Seeing this situation, Kakashi was surprised: "Is this a five-shaped fist?" Then immediately jumped away from the place and then there was a movement in the distance, Xiaoyue, holding a bone whip in the distance Kakashi.


    Kakashi had no choice but to escape from the air and had to take a look at the wristband on his back. Kakashi returned to the ground, but the attack on Xiaoyue was not over yet.


    "Not finished yet, look at the boxing." I saw the little moon on the left rushed over again, handing it into a snake, attacking Kakashi at an incredible angle.


    "Really, the teacher taught her such dangerous punches." Kakashi groaned in his heart.


    "Don''t you use tiger punch? Can you be too serious? If you hurt Xiaoyue, the teacher should run away, but if you don''t use it, it will be too bad. It seems that the teacher said that only the five-shaped boxing can defeat the five-shaped boxing. Kakashi thought as he escaped the attack of Xiaoyue.


    "Is this the real strength of Xiaoyue? Really strong." Sasuke looked at the small moon that had been pressing Kakashi and was surprised. Then there was a sense of powerlessness from the heart. Watch the late night welfare movie, please pay attention to the WeChat public number: ok movie paradise


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 692： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Tiger fist. Tiger." I saw Kakashi punching a pair of two small moons. The punch was very fast. In the eyes of outsiders, Kakashi¡¯s hand flashed, and he had not returned in Xiaoyue. When God was there, the two avatars fell to the ground.


    ¡°What happened just now?¡± Sasuke looked at the scene with a stunned look.


    "Oh, yes, Xiaoyue, your strength is already very good in the end, but it is impossible to beat me." Kakashi looked at the opposite Xiaoyue Road.


    "Of course, I know that it is impossible to defeat Kakashi as a teacher of Shang Ren, but Xiao Yue said that he suddenly stopped here.


    "Fire. Dragon''s Fire." I saw that there was no time around Kakashi. I had already wrapped a layer of steel wire and the flame from the small moon was burning along the wire to Kakashi.


    "This is" Kakashi looked at the scene in front of her heart.


    After a while, Xiaoyue looked at the flames that were slowly extinguished, revealing the empty scenes inside, and smiled bitterly: "Kakashi teacher, I lost."


    Xiaoyue looked at Kakashi and disappeared. He did not have a chakra on his body. He knew that he had lost, so he simply accepted the loss.


    "Oh, you can do this step is not easy, but even if you are even more powerful, it is useless. The key is to cooperate with your own companions." Kakashi got out of the ground.


    This is the two avatars of Kakashi who have come with a stunned Sakura and a bad face, and the remaining Naruto are tied to the stakes like the previous story, bringing them to Afterwards, Kakashi began to train them.


    After talking for a while, Kakashi said to them: "Well, I will give you another chance. I will come back in the afternoon. Now, except Naruto, you can eat lunch, but you are not allowed to eat it, remember me. The words." After that, Kakashi disappeared.


    Looking at the disappearance of Kakashi, Xiaoyue, they were silent, and then began to eat a lunch, ready to deal with the afternoon test.


    At this moment, Kakashi suddenly appeared on a branch, and looked at it for a while and said: "You have seen it for a long time, come out."


    "Oh, it¡¯s Kakashi." He jumped from the dark to Kakashi¡¯s front.


    "You guy, have you been here for a long time?" Kakashi shook his head and smiled.


    "I haven''t been here for a long time." Far from being lazy.


    "You are here to care about Xiaoyue." Kakashi Road.


    "I am worried about you. I know your rules. If you make Xiaoyue a good one, I will see how you should deal with your father''s anger."


    "Oh, yeah." Kakashi smiled bitterly: "And the teacher also taught the snake box to Xiaoyue. I really don''t know what the teacher is thinking about?" After Kakashi saw the little moon not far away.


    "Oh, I originally wanted to teach Xiaoyue how to deal with you, but I did not expect that she really did not need it." Far open.


    "Count me?" Kakashi was surprised: "I want to know if you have any way to deal with me?"


    "Oh." Far away, a smirk, then sneaked into Kakashi''s ear and said softly.


    "This" Kakashi looked at his face with a smirk.


    "Well, it seems that your students in this session are not bad, you should be able to meet your appetite." Far away to Kakashi, Kakashi''s shoulders were patted: "I will go first." Disappeared behind Kakashi.


    "Amount." When I heard the far, Kakashi turned to look at Xiaoyue on their side, and things really turned to the original situation, but this time Xiaoyue took the lead to Naruto food, and Sasuke and Sakura. Also sent to Naruto.


    "It''s really interesting." Kakashi looked at them with a slight smile, then his face suddenly sank, and then rushed to Xiaoyue them.


    In one room, "Adult." A man with a mask revealing one eye slowly walked into the room and watched the person sitting in the Lord respectfully.


    "Oh, how come you?" Uchiha looked at this humanity and then asked with a look of surprise: "Is it successful?"


    "Yes, adults, finally succeeded. Now that the illusionist has passed, I am here to inform you." The man with the mask is also full of joy.


    "Take me to see." Uchiha, a rare excitement, said that he ran out without waiting for the mask male response.


    The mask man did not care, and left the room with Uchiha.


    After a while, Uchiha and the mask man came to a huge room and saw that there were huge glass pipes, and there were various organs inside. There were countless medical ninjas wearing wooden leaf protectors. In the shuttle, they are busy.


    "Uchiha wave, you are coming." This is the illusion that Ji came from the side and yelled at Uchiha. I saw that the illusion that was already in his fifties was still in the first time, but still The illusion that turned down the sentient beings and looked flattering.


    "How is the situation?" Uchiha said that the illusion came over and asked.


    "I know the right thing, come with me." The illusionist looked at Yu Zhibo with a glance, and twisted the unchanging little waist and walked in front.


    Uchiha waved a helpless smile, still the same, and then followed the illusion to a secret room, I saw only two glass pipes inside, but there is nothing else but two figures.


    "How?" asked the illusion.


    "Too much like it." Uchiha squinted and walked up, looking at the familiar figures through the glass.


    "Yes, I have worked hard for so many years, and finally succeeded." Uchiha whispered to the water pipe.


    "Go to Experiment No. 3."


    "Yes." The man behind the mask should answer.


    It turned out that this is the most deepest laboratory in the Long Group station. Even the three generations of Huoying do not know what Uchiha is studying, and the guards here are also the most elite dragons selected by Uchiha. The group members there are some bans set by Uchiha, and the plan is too large, and there is no mistake.


    "What''s wrong?" Mirage saw the Uchiha shouting in a daze.


    From the beginning to the end, only the illusionist knows his own plan, even the master does not know what Uchiha does.


    "Oh, nothing." Uchiha went back to Shinto and said to himself: "The mission of the country of Poland should start soon. Kakashi is also about to leave. It is time to go back and have a look."


    In the Huoying office, Uchiha slammed the door open and walked in. He looked at the situation inside: "It¡¯s so lively!"


    I saw an old man yelling at a yellow-haired person. After Uchiha went into the office, everyone looked at Uchiha.


    "Wow, so handsome." Sakura saw Uchiha after the murder of the sorrowful sorrow, and said that Sasuke could not compare with Uchiha. Watch the late night welfare movie, please pay attention to the WeChat public number: ok movie paradise


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 693： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Ah, father." At this time, I saw a figure fluttering toward Uchiha. I heard this voice, Uchiha screamed at the corner of his mouth, and hugged the person behind him.


    "Small moon? How are you here?" Uchiha asked, knowing why.


    "Oh, it was Kakashi who took us to lead the C-level mission." Xiaoyue wiped his tears.


    "Don''t cry, there are so many people there." Uchiha wiped the tears of Xiaoyue and touched her head.


    "I didn''t cry." Xiaoyue left the arms of Uchiha, and turned his head to disregard Uchiha.


    "I know that my little moon is the most embarrassing." Uchiha said softly.


    "Well." Xiaoyue nodded.


    "Well, Uchiha, how come you?" Then he flew open.


    "Nothing? Just nothing to come and talk to you." Uchiha doesn''t care.


    Since I have been leaving Muye for three years in order to experiment, I will be a bit surprised when I come back.


    After that, Uchiha went to Kakashi and said: "Kakashi, Xiaoyue will ask you."


    "Yes, teacher." Kakashi looked excited.


    "Well, if you have nothing, you will go on. I have something to say with the three generations." Uchiha Í« faintly said to everyone, although the voice of Uchiha is not big, but the momentum that has been cultivated for many years makes the presence of People outside, unconditional obedience, everyone quit.


    "Is there anything?" asked Fei Fei curiously. He knew that his apprentice had never been to the Three Treasure Hall.


    "This time I came back to tell you a message, someone wants to destroy the wood leaves." Uchiha faintly said.


    "What?" Fei Fei was surprised: "Is the message accurate?" After all, it was once a bear, and immediately returned to a light look.


    ¡°Absolutely accurate.¡± Uchiha said: ¡°And it¡¯s our acquaintance.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± asked Fei Fei, then firmly said: ¡°But no matter who I am, I will not allow this to happen.¡±


    "I don''t want to shoot this time, but they will let them help you." Uchiha said: "But if something is clear, it will be boring. There are still some things that you need to decide."


    "This is for you." Uchiha lost a special bitterness to Yu Fei.


    "This is? Is this necessary?" Fei Fei was surprised.


    "When you see who is going to open it, but I want to tell you that this bet is your life." Uchiha looked at the flying faintly.


    "Look at it yourself." Uchiha Í« dropped a channel.


    "" I looked at the letter and bitterness on the table.


    I don¡¯t mention the things of Uchiha and Yu Fei. They left Kakasai before, and they are on the way to leave the leaves. "Kakashi, who is the person just now? It looks like Xiaoyue. Father." At this time Naruto said.


    Sasuke also raised his ears to listen, especially Sasuke. Since Xiaoyue has written a round eye, her father must be a Uchiha family.


    "Just, that person is the father of Xiaoyue. Do you know what is shadow?" Kakashi asked.


    "I don''t know." The people shook their heads.


    "Every shadow is a strongman above the thousands of ninjas. There are only five big shadows in the whole ninja world. It is the leader of the five great villages. The five great villages are the Muye Ninja Village of our country of fire. Lei Renguo of Leizhiguo, Wuyin Village of the country of water, Yanjin Village of the country of the country, and Sharon Village of the country of the wind, and their leader is called the shadow, our wood leaf is the Huo Ying Now," Kakashi said.


    At this time, Naruto and Sakura could not help but think of the usual appearance of Huo Ying, and they did not believe it.


    "Are you questioning the strength of the Huo Ying adults?" Kakashi looked at the expressions of the two of them and asked them what they thought.


    "No, no." They waved.


    "But is this related to Xiaoyue''s father?" Naruto asked.


    "Xiaoyue''s father, Yu Zhibo, is an adult. He is known as the first master of the world. His experience can only be described in terms of brilliance." Kakashi looked sullen.


    "Brilliant?" Naruto looked eager.


    "The first master of the world?" Sasuke doubted.


    At this time, Xiaoyue was listening carefully, because she was not very clear about her father''s previous affairs, and her understanding of her father was only to listen to the beauty.


    "You don''t even know this? I really doubt if you are a ninja." Then the old man who followed followed.


    "What are you talking about?" Naruto said with anger.


    "Well, Uchiha, an adult, is a person who is feared by the whole world." The old man explained.


    "No," Sakura was surprised. The original Sakura thought that Uchiha didn''t look like a cold ninja. I didn''t expect Uchiha to be so powerful.


    "Uchibo Í« Í« ·ü ¶þ ¶þ ¶þ ¶þ ¶þ ¶þ ¶þ ¶þ ¶þ ¶þ ¶þ ¶þ ¶þ Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîTu Ying, in the end, because of the death of a good friend, under the wrath, Uchiha Í« Í« ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ ÂÊ Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîThey have been a bit sluggish, and they didn¡¯t expect Xiaoyue¡¯s father to be so fierce, and Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes began to take the stars.


    "At the time of the Three World Wars, Uchiha, the great man, had defeated the strongest Shadow Shadow Guard in Yan Ren Village at that time, and then defeated the Lei Ying and the two tailed orc forces in Lei Ren Village alone, forcing Lei Ren Village to agree. The peace talks of Konoha." Dazna began.


    At this time Naruto, they have already changed their expressions of envy and worship, and everyone has their own ideas.


    "If I can do this, how good." Naruto thought.


    "It turned out to be him." Sasuke suddenly remembered the teacher who had been mentioned before, and Yu Zhibo, Yu Zhibo.


    "The original father is so powerful." Xiaoyue''s eyes braved the little stars to think of Unfortunately, they are already the father of Xiaoyue, or Sasuke is good. "Sakura is in my heart."


    Just as everyone thought about their own affairs, Dazna continued to admire the earthly: "And, your teacher, Wood Leaf Technician, Kiki Kakashi, or the disciple of Uchiha, is an adult."


    "It''s amazing!" everyone sang.


    "Of course." Xiaoyue looked proud.


    "Well, let''s move on." Kakashi shook his head, but he was still very proud.


    At this moment, Kakashi encountered a fog and no longer, and Xiaoyue also encountered the first enemy in their life to endure the enemy.


    "I didn''t expect that I would meet the wood leaf technician Kaki Kakashi here." A fog wearing a strip of cloth all stood on the dagger knife and looked at the opposite side of the Kakashi Road.


    "Who is my way, it turns out that the fog is forever." Kakashi said lightly.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 694： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Then they said to Xiaoyue behind them: "You will immediately put a four-character array and protect Mr. Dazna in place."


    "Yes." Xiaoyue and Naruto began to surround Dazna, taking pains and carefully guarding.


    "It seems to be using this." Kakashi slowly pulled the guard to reveal the writing eye in the left eye.


    "Kakashi''s teacher''s eyes?" Sakura was surprised.


    "This" Xiaoyue was also surprised and surprised. I didn''t expect Kakashi teacher to write a round eye. Sasuke on the side was also shocked.


    "What is this?" Only Naruto''s face was confused.


    "Protect Dazzner." When they heard them, Kakashi knew their surprise, but they didn''t have time to explain it. After leaving a sentence, they rushed straight.


    Like the original plot, after a battle, Kakashi was trapped inside because of the underestimation of the enemy, and Kakashi shouted to Xiaoyue: "You are going, you are not what you have to deal with." Now that Kakashi¡¯s heart is regretting, I know that I will take out the trick and kill it. I will be fine again. This time I am big.


    "Kakashi teacher does not have to say, we will not escape." Naruto suddenly looked at Kakashi Road seriously.


    Encouraged by Naruto''s words, Xiaoyue is no longer timid, Xiaoyue said to Kakashi: "Yes, Kakashi teacher, you said to us before that we are a team, we will not give up our partners. ""


    "Well." Although Sasuke and Sakura did not speak, they looked at their expressions and they knew that they also agreed to Naruto.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be very loyal, but none of you want to run." This is no longer a slogan, and then one-handedly said: "The technique of water body."


    One no longer formed from the pool in front of them, and then rushed to Xiaoyue them. "We will go together." Xiaoyue shouted to Naruto.


    "Well, the practice of multiple shadows." Naruto said.


    "This number" is no longer a stunned look at dozens of Naruto rushing toward himself.


    "Let''s go together." Naruto shouted at his own avatar, and then surrounded him by the number advantage. "Small moon." Naruto shouted to the side of the moon.


    "Okay." Xiaoyue replied, and then his hands printed: "Fire. Dragon''s fire." Xiaoyue will not pull out a few wires, and firmly enclose it.


    At this time, I will push away the Naruto''s avatars, "Hey." Naruto fell to the ground on the ground, one of them said to Sasuke: "Sasuke goes on."


    At this time, the fire of Xiaoyue has already arrived. The fire is burning along the wire and it is no longer embarrassing. It obstructs the footsteps of "no water. Water." A wall of water forms a side that blocks the Xiaoyue. Fire.


    On the other hand, Naruto took a backpack from Sasuke, and Sasuke grabbed the backpack and slammed it, then quickly took out a special weapon from the backpack, and a giant shuri like a cross spread out in his hand.


    Sasuke opened the weapon road: "The wind magic sword. Shadow windmill." After that, Sasuke will not take out his sword.


    The sword in hand was spinning and flying, and then no longer smashed away from Sasuke''s shuriken. At this moment, I found out that the weapon was actually directed at the body.


    When the body that is not squatting stretches out, the sword in the hand is caught in the hand.


    "Is the sword in the hand?" I was surprised to see the shuriken road that was flying again.


    However, the strength is not white, and immediately jumped off the ground to escape Sasuke''s shuri, but no longer found another shuri to fly toward himself.


    Just when I was not ready to speak, I suddenly heard a voice coming from behind, "Hey." I have been suffering from the unsuccessful body.


    This time, I will not be able to take care of Kakashi in the dungeon. I can only take out my hand and let Kakashi come out.


    This time, Kakashi did not hesitate. After he came out, he used the ability to write a round of eye to copy the ninjutsu and defeated it. However, hesitated that Kakashi himself was exhausted and finally allowed to be leucorrhea. go.


    "Who?" Kakashi shouted to the back, and Xiaoyue was also a warning.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man who came out of Kakashi and walked out of the kimono with a wooden leaf on his forehead.


    "Kakashi, it is me." The people looked at Kakashi faintly.


    "A true feather predecessor?" Kakashi was surprised.


    Then respectfully said: "The true feathers, how come you?"


    "I have seen all the battles of Kakashi, hey, what is it?" Zhen Yu moved to the road, a dean of the elders.


    "Yes, seniors." Kakashi smiled bitterly.


    "Well, this is just a joke with you, what about your teacher? I heard that he also came to the country of Poland?" asked Yu.


    "The teacher is coming too? Why don''t I know?" Kakashi looked nervous. If the teacher saw that he was ugly, he would not punish himself.


    "Okay, maybe not, I have to leave beforehand, you can continue." Real feathers faintly, then turned and left.


    "Who is Kakashi''s teacher just now?" Naruto was curious.


    "He is a true-day feather, and he is now a veteran of his parents. He used to be a member of the Dragon''s team during World War II." Kakashi looked like a memory.


    "The Japanese family? The Dragon''s team?" Naruto wondered.


    "The home to the home is the family where the young field is located, but I have never heard of the Dragon team." Sakura explained.


    "The Dragon Warrior is the World War II period. The Uchiha Apocalypse, headed by the four tolerances, is the team led by my teacher. The teacher is leading the army with this team to kill the country of the water and defeat the village of water, * forced fog and the village Muye signed the "Union of the City". Since then, the first team of Muye has been the Dragon Warrior teamKakashi explained, but this also makes Kakashi think of his father, after all, His father used to be a member of the Dragon''s team.


    "Well, you don''t have to ask again. You will naturally know these things later. We are still rushing to the country of Poland." Kakashi Road, I used Chakra too much, and I want to take a break.


    "Are you coming?" On the way to the country of Bo, the Apocalypse looked at the movement behind the body and then faintly.


    "I haven''t seen you for so many years, I didn''t expect your vigilance to be so strong." The Japanese nephew came out of the grass behind him.


    "How come you have time to come to your home elders?" Apocalypse looked at the distant Kakashi and the group of people continued to ask for the advance of the country.


    "I know that you will follow them. As for me, come here to see old friends, and second, there are some things to ask for your help." Zhen Yu walked to the side of Tianqi.


    "Oh, what?" Uchiha said with amazement, knowing that this friend is not easy to speak, Uchiha is also very curious about what he has.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 695： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "This is the case. You also know the situation of our daily family. I am a family. I have never had a day to come. I really want to thank you for saying that I can be the elder of the family, or else I can''t have it today." Real feathers grateful.


    "This is all a thing of the past. What are you doing?" Uchiha shook his head.


    "I found a good seedling in our house in the past few days. You know that the boxing method you taught me can''t be decided to pass it to him, so I want to ask you for help." Zhen Yu said.


    "Oh, what is his name?" Uchiha asked.


    "He is called Ning times." Zhen Yu said.


    "Oh, I know him, let''s talk about it later." Uchiha snorted and then left with Kakashi''s trace.


    In the secret of the Dragon, Uchiha followed the Qinglong patriarch slowly on the grass in the secret of the dragon. The old dragon said: "Uchiha, you have the power of the wheel and the power of the raft. How''s it going?"


    When I heard the old man of Qinglong, Yu Zhibo shook his head and smiled: "There is no clue, I am ready to have time to go to the country of the earth."


    "The country of the earth?" Qinglong old man was surprised.


    "Well, when I played against the first generation of the Earth Shadow Guards, I knew something about the whirlpool from the old man. I want to check it out, maybe there will be unexpected gains." Uchiha said.


    "This is also good." Qinglong old man nodded.


    "Right, this time you asked me to come here, is there anything?" Uchiha asked.


    When I heard Uchiha¡¯s words, Qinglong¡¯s old man said with a mysterious smile: ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, you are right when you follow me.¡±


    "Oh." Uchiha groaned.


    After that, the old man of Qinglong came to a mysterious valley with Uchiha, and said: "It is here."


    "Where is this?" Uchiha looked at the misty valley. The valley was like an axe. The mountains on both sides were smooth and there were two giant dragons outside the valley.


    "This is the place where the dragon gods used to practice. The Dragon Valley, this is also the forbidden place of our dragons." Qinglong old man looked devoutly.


    "Dragon Valley? Forbidden land?" Uchiha screamed.


    "Yes, know why I brought you here?" Qinglong old man.


    "I don''t know." Uchiha shook his head.


    Qinglong walked to Uchihabo and explained: "So many years ago, your current strength has encountered a bottleneck, so you need some external force to break, so I discussed with the dragon elders to let you come here to practice the immortal model."


    "Imperial mode." Uchiha suddenly found that his heartbeat was accelerating. I want to know that in the past life, I saw the comics. The most powerful thing is this immortal mode. The pocket is based on the immortal model and is the same as the two brothers. It is also because of this trick that it is hard to get the six people to kill the whole person. It can be seen that the immortal model is powerful, and Uchihabo suspects that the first generation of Naruto should also understand the immortal pattern.


    "Yes, the immortal mode, because we have found that people are now paying attention to the tail of the beast, we suspect that those who want to get the power of the tail beast have begun to act." Qinglong Road.


    "Well." Uchiha knows that the old man of Qinglong is talking about Xiao.


    "Well, don''t say so much. In short, it is to strengthen your strength, so that you will be more confident in the future to deal with the power of the devil." Qinglong Road.


    "Well, I know, I will work hard." Uchiha snorted.


    "Well, come in with me." Qinglong took Uchiha and walked into the Dragon Valley.


    On the other side of the country of the wave, on the broken bridge of the country of Bo, there is a fog everywhere, and then after the fog is hidden, hiding in the thick fog: "Kakashi, your disciples are dead. Yes, Bai is a master."


    "I believe in the strength of my disciples. Compared to these, you should be more worried about your own safety." Kakashi looked for a position in the fog.


    "Oh, is it? Unfortunately, your secrets have already let me know. I want to see if you have any tricks to beat me?" No longer in the dense fog, people can''t tell where they are.


    "No way, it seems that I can only use this trick." Kakashi said to himself.


    Just when Kakashi and the battle were no longer in the battle, there were countless mirrors on the side surrounded by the scenes inside. "Useless, little devils, this is my blood limit, you can''t escape." "White appears on the mirror.


    Xiaoyue and Naruto and Sasuke are now standing in the middle of the field with a look of vigilance. "No, Dad once said that people must have weaknesses, but we have not found out now." The writing eyes in the eyes of the moon turned around.


    "What to do?" Naruto asked.


    "Naruto, how much is your chakra left?" Sasuke asked, at this time Sasuke¡¯s eyes were already two hooks.


    "There is another point." Naruto replied.


    "Small moon? Still can''t see the enemy''s movements clearly?" Sasuke continued to ask.


    "I have only one point. I can see it clearly, but I can''t keep up with his actions." Xiaoyue said.


    "Well, we will do this later." Sasuke whispered.


    "Can''t you do this?" asked Naruto.


    "Try it." Xiaoyue said: "It has been like this anyway, we have to try."


    "Well, well, then I will come first." Naruto, when Naruto is ready to seal, White shoots countless black needles from the mirror and shoots them at Naruto.


    "Whip dance back to the sky." Xiaoyue stood with a bone whip from the three men, a dense whip, forming a semicircle around the body, firmly protecting them three people, all black needles Halfway through the flight, Xiaowan¡¯s bone whip fell to the ground is now. Sasuke shouted.


    "Multiple shadows are separated." Naruto said, and then a dozen Naruto rushed to the mirror.


    "It¡¯s useless." White looked at the previous tactics and said.


    Then white quickly shuttled between the mirrors, and a burst of rain shot to Naruto, directly knocking down Naruto.


    At this time, Sasuke and Xiaoyue simultaneously said: "Fire. The fireball." The two fireballs are divided into two sides and locked in white.


    When the white is about to enter the mirror, the two fireballs turn white in tandem.


    However, even this is dangerously whitened to escape the fireball, but half of the white clothes have been burned down by fire.


    "It¡¯s a pity." Xiaoyue gasped and sat down on the ground. He used so many tricks to make the small moon less than Chakra finally consumed, and Naruto was still lying on the ground. Not up.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 696： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Among the three people, only Sasuke is better, some Chakra, but not much.


    "I should praise you, really good, actually can catch me into the gap of the mirror, if it is not my reaction may have fallen to the ground, but now everything is over." White opened.


    Countless black needles began to shoot at Xiaoyue.


    "This" Xiaoyue looked at Sasuke in front of himself and Naruto. At this time Sasuke was already full of black needles.


    "I originally thought that I was just alive for myself, only to live with revenge, but I didn''t expect to do this kind of foolish thing today." Sasuke stood in front and slowly said.


    "Sasuke brother." Xiaoyue shook hands with Sasuke, who was about to fall.


    At this time, Xiaoyue did not know that the Naruto eyes began to change, and a red Chakra began to slowly overflow, "Amount." Finally Xiaoyue noticed the change around him.


    "Naruto brother?" Xiaoyue looked at the Naruto who had been surrounded by the red Chakra.


    "It seems that you are not an ordinary person." At this time, the white in the mirror also looked at the Naruto with amazement: "But now it is too late to do anything." After the White Dynasty Naruto shot the black needle.


    "Hey." Naruto whispered, and when the little moon had not reacted, he knocked out all the black needles.


    "Hurry." Xiaoyue and Bai are both surprised. Watching Naruto rush towards himself, Bai Zheng wants to leave the original mirror and enter other mirrors, but this time when Bai Gang left, he was Naruto. A hand grabbed and all the mirrors were broken.


    "Who is Naruto?" Xiaoyue has been watching Naruto''s movements, and he is surprised.


    However, although I don¡¯t know what happened to Naruto, Xiaoyue knew that he was safe, and Xiaoyue helped Sasuke to leave the place.


    On Kakashi''s side, Kakashi said with his hands: "Psychic skills." I saw a few dogs under Kakashi''s hands, rushing to the place where they were no longer squatting, and firmly biting them. .


    "Found you, in this case, Rachel." Kakashi stretched out his left hand and condensed a thundering chakra in his hand. Countless bird calls came out from there. "It''s over, no more." Kathy rushed to the point where he was no longer guilty. When he saw that he was going to hit it again, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him, and Kakashi and No. were surprised.


    "No, no, Mr., I finally guarded you." White looked at the hand inserted in his chest, faintly.


    "White, why are you doing this?" No longer asked for help.


    Kakashi also put away his hand and stood by and watched quietly and again. In the following dialogue, he gradually found his heart, so when the last card was attended, no more Resolutely with the card more than the end.


    Since then, the mission of the country has finally ended, and after a few days, Kakashi also took Naruto and they returned to Konoha, and the test of the endurance in Konoha was coming soon.


    "Ning''s brother, you are here." Xiaoyue was standing under a big tree and turned to the human being behind him.


    "Small moon, how come so early today?" The coming person is the twelve small strong ri of the wood leaves to Ning, and Ning times saw the small moon standing in the old place as always standing and laughing.


    Speaking of it, Ningji and Xiaoyue¡¯s acquaintance was the last time Xiaoyu graduated from Ninja School. When I went home, I passed through the place where I used to train. I saw that Ning was practicing a little strange. Before you talk.


    Originally, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to Xiaoyue at the beginning of the Ningji period. However, since the small moon¡¯s xing grid was the kind that didn¡¯t hit the south wall, it¡¯s not going back. So after countless efforts, the more important thing is that Xiaoyue¡¯s strength is Ningji¡¯s recognition, so Ningji finally began to take care of Xiaoyue.


    So when I went to two people, I often met here and chatted and trained.


    "Not too early, I tell you, Ning brother, you must have thought that when we last mission, we actually encountered it." Xiaoyue excitedly said: "The strength of Shangren is really not lazy."


    "Is it?" Ning times wondered, as they are simply impossible to encounter.


    Seeing Ningji¡¯s unbelief, Xiaoyue said the mission of the last wave of the country.


    "The seventh group, Uchiha Sasuke?" Ning times looked at Xiaoyue, who was talking, whispering to himself.


    "Right, Ning''s brother, I just learned to play the flute recently, I will blow it to you." Xiaoyue took out the colorful whistle that Uchiha gave him, and showed off to Ning.


    "Oh, isn''t it?" Ning went to sit on the trunk and looked at him with interest: "I want to listen to it."


    "Well, well, this is my dad taught me, I blew it to you." After Xiaoyue finished, he picked up the whistle and began to blow up a song "Easy Travel" that Yu Zhibo taught her.


    In fact, Uchiha¡¯s song to Xiaoyue is a illusion song created by Uchiha, but the current Xiaoyue has not yet learned the illusion, so this song can¡¯t reach the original effect, but because of this The special song of the song itself, so even if you do not use illusion, there is some calming effect, so in the Ning times, the mood suddenly calmed down and reminded me of many past events.


    A turning head gently looked at the little moon that was playing the flute carefully until the end of the song.


    "Oh." Ning times raised his hand and praised: "It¡¯s so nice, what is the name of this song?"


    "This is what my dad taught me. It is called "Easy Travel"." Xiaoyue said: "I heard that this is what my father learned in nature. It not only makes people feel calm, but also disturbs the enemy''s heart. You can kill people at the highest level."


    "Yeah Ning times a face indifferently: "Well, we will start practicing in Xiaoyue." ¡±


    "Well, good." Xiaoyue took the flute.


    Then I pulled out the pain from behind me: "Then I will start to groan."


    The next day, Xiaoyue and Sasuke stood on a bridge in Muye. "Hello, I just lost my way on the road of life, so" Kakashi suddenly appeared in front of Xiaoyue.


    "Cheat." Kakashi did not finish, was interrupted by Sakura and Naruto, even Xiaoyue and Sasuke on the side showed a skeptical expression.


    "Amount." Kakashi, who was covered in masks, was not awkward, and the topic was transferred seriously: "Okay, let you come here today because of the test of the test."


    "Zhongren test?" Naruto wondered.


    "Well, in fact, every few years, the village will carry out the test of the Ninja in the endurance test." Kakashi explained: "It is now this year."


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 697：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Well, I am taking a step toward my fire shadow." Naruto looked excited and seemed to be a certain thing.


    "This is the registration form. If you want to take the test, go to the registration at 3 pm the next day." Kakashi took out a stack of registration forms for Xiaoyue.


    After the distribution, Kakashi said to them: "Okay, I am here today, and now I am disbanding." After that, Kakashi disappeared in front of Xiaoyue.


    "Small moon, you have to participate." Naruto looked at the registration form on his hand and asked Xiaoyue.


    "Yeah." Xiaoyue said.


    "That''s good, we will see you the day after tomorrow." Naruto, then flashed.


    "Ten Sasuke brother, Sakura Sister, I will go first." Xiaoyue said to Sasuke behind him.


    "Great, now I am left with Sasuke." Sakura looked at Xiaoyue''s departure, and her heart was secretly happy.


    "Sakura." At this time, Sasuke¡¯s voice came from the side.


    "Well." Sakura responded shyly.


    "I will go first, goodbye." Sasuke, and then ignore the stagnation of Sakura directly.


    "How could this be?" There was only the wailing sound of Sakura.


    At Uchiha''s home, Xiaoyue was sitting on the floor in the hall and couldn''t remember to go back to his room.


    "Small moon." Although Xiaoyue has been very careful, it has still been discovered.


    "Ah, Dad, you didn''t go out." Xiaoyue couldn''t help but be authentic.


    When he heard Xiaoyue, Uchiha said with a slight smile: "What are you afraid of?"


    "Amount." Xiaoyue stunned, and then walked to Uchiha, holding Uchiha''s hand, and said, "Dad, I know it is wrong."


    "Wrong, what is wrong?" Uchiha asked.


    "Dad will not play with me, I know that I broke your vase, you will punish me." Xiaoyue looked at Yu Zhibo and smirked and knew he was cheated again.


    "Oh, punish you, how can I be willing to do it." Uchiha pinched the face of Xiaoyue, and then looked at Xiaoyue¡¯s registration in his hand: "Why, what did Kakashi say to you?" ¡±


    "Yeah." Xiaoyue picked up the registration form.


    "So you are ready to take the test of the endurance." Uchiha took the registration form and looked at it.


    "Yeah, I also want to be a long-term bear, so I will take a step away from my dream." Xiaoyue snarled.


    When I heard Xiaoyue, Uchiha suddenly became serious and said: "Small moon, are you ready to become a ninja?"


    When I heard Uchiha¡¯s words, Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t help but wonder: ¡°Dad, what does this mean? What else do you want to be a ninja?¡±


    "Small moon, ninja is not a game. It is easy to know that being a ninja, but when you choose this path, you can no longer be as naive as before. There is no extra sympathy in the ninja world. Your life is not as easy as it is now, your heart is strong, and you have to face all kinds of dangers at any time. Are you really ready?" Uchiha looked at Xiaoyue seriously.


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, I really let Xiaoyue see it. I used to think that my father and my brother, who had been very leisurely, thought that it was a very easy thing to be a ninja. I didn¡¯t expect so much attention.


    "Think about it." Uchiha looked at the pessimistic little moon and smiled. He patted Xiaoyue¡¯s shoulder and said, "When you think about it, come to the training ground and look for me." Leave the room.


    "Small moon looks at the back of Uchiha."


    In a secret room where the Japanese house was in the house, Ningji slowly entered the room. At this time, a middle-aged man wearing a kimono was sitting in the main position with his eyes closed. This person is of course the current ri. The first master of the home, is also the loyal friend of Uchiha.


    "Ning, you are here." At this time, Yu Yu heard the movement of Ning times and opened his eyes and smiled.


    "The real feather predecessor." Ning times went to the next squat and sat on the ground, respectfully, rather than knowing if the ri son of the same-aged predecessor may not be so good, and he has to thank today for his strength. The teachings of the predecessors.


    "Oh, you are still so polite." Zhen Yu said, every time I saw Ning, I really remembered my childhood, when I was like Ning, I was just thinking about ri. A family of children who have attracted the attention of the family.


    With this, I must let Uchiha help him. The real feathers are secret.


    "I don''t know if the seniors told me to call me this time?" Ning asked.


    "I want to tell you something about this time." Zhen Yu suddenly looked at Ning and looked serious.


    "Please ask the seniors to order." Ning times respectfully said.


    "A few days ago I went to find an old friend to let him train you, but unfortunately" Zhen Yu stood up and walked to Ningji and shook his head.


    "Oh, don''t you know that this friend of the seniors is more powerful than the predecessors?" Ning asked: "And please forgive me, even if this is the case, we ri have their own unique skills, I don''t think Your friends can have a better fit than our ri home."


    When I heard that Ning had some anger, I really shook my head and smiled and patted Ning¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t say such a childish thing, you must know that my friend¡¯s accomplishments in body skills have already reached a realm. And he has a body that is suitable for us to learn from our children."


    "Really fake." Ning is still a face of unbelief.


    "You should also know that I used to be a part of a family, but now I can have this status in my home in ri, but it is also a blessing for him." Zhen Yu re-sit back to the Lord and recall.


    "How is this possible?" Ning times doubted.


    "There is a secret technique for him who is very suitable for ri to home Although he once taught it to me, unfortunately my qualification is dull and I can''t master it. I know that you are our ri home for a hundred years. Genius, even if I can''t compare, so I really hope that you can go farther than me." Zhen Yu looked at Ning times seriously.


    "But" Ning times looked at the real feathers seriously expression, could not help but feel moved, but my heart is still somewhat unconfident.


    "Nothing." Zhen Yu waved, then looked at Ning Xiaodao: "My friend did not immediately agree with my request, but I can see that he is hesitating, so you still have hope."


    "Really, what hope?" Ning is actually very eager to enhance his strength.


    Looking at Ning''s face with a look of hope, he smiled slightly: "Your hope is in this test."


    "Zhongren test?" Ning times doubts.


    "Yes, he has already agreed with me, giving you a chance to visit you, and the inspection is on this test."


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 698：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Zhongren test." Ningji fighting spirit is very high.


    "I can do this. I hope you will not let me down."


    "I will not disappoint your predecessors'' expectations, I must be a tolerant." Ning times from the channel.


    Ning, who is in a state of excitement, did not see the above-mentioned true feathers heard the words of Ning, but did not feel happy but frowned.


    On the other side, Uchiha is standing alone on his own training ground. The wind blows Uchiha¡¯s coat and sizzles, and the hair flies, but Uchiha doesn¡¯t care, and one looks frowning quietly. The stump in front of it.


    However, after hearing the movement behind him, Uchiha replied with a sigh of relief, and his mouth was awkward. He said, "You are still here." After he finished, Uchiha tweeted.


    "Yes, Dad, I have already decided, I want to be a ninja." Xiaoyue stood in front of Uchiha, and his face was firm.


    Uchiha smashed the front of this daughter, who was not the same as usual. She saw that the whole body was replaced with a battle suit, and her hair was tied behind her head.


    "Well, since you want to be a ninja, well, I will definitely help you. This is what I can do for you as a father." Uchiha said.


    "Thank you father." Xiaoyue said happily.


    "Don''t be too happy too early. Since you have already decided, I will train you more strictly than usual." Uchiha saw the excitement of Xiaoyue''s face.


    "Yes, Dad, I will definitely work hard." Xiaoyue said.


    One day later, because it is a wooden leaf to hold the Zhongren test, people from all villages have sent messengers to come and watch. There are many ninjas who want to take the Zhongren test, so the door of the wooden leaves is not Absolutely, very lively.


    Unfortunately, the atmosphere in one place in Konoha is not as lively as other places, but the atmosphere is a bit nervous.


    Naruto and Sakura are holding the two children behind them, looking at the strangely dressed people on the opposite side. The man still holds the wooden leaf pill in his hand. Naruto said: "What the **** are you doing? Why do you want to catch the wood? Ye Wan?"


    "This kid collided with me." The man over there said.


    "Naruto Big Brother saved me." Muye Pill looked at Naruto with fear.


    "Oh." At this moment, a stone hit the man''s hand, and a sharp pain caused the man to drop the wooden leaf pill. Naruto took the opportunity to take the wooden leaf pill.


    "Who?" Kanjiro and the handcuffs looked at the branches on the side, and saw a cold face and Sasuke playing on the branches.


    At this moment, I love Luo as the plot appeared behind Sasuke, and then began to be interested in Sasuke, the two people are facing each other.


    On a roof, three children, who are as big as Naruto, are staring at this side. The strange thing is that they are not carrying any of the two people, but the fortune of the thunder.


    The person standing in the middle, said: "Yu Zhibo Sasuke and the sand waterfall I love Luo, respectively, the two j¨©ng Ying of Muye and Sha Ren, I did not expect to come together so soon."


    "Thunder, the adults are not telling us not to let us go out, so will it?" The boy next to him hesitated.


    "No need to worry about a wild, anyway, we have not caused trouble, and." The boy who was called Lei Xing did not care. "Isn''t the adult want to know the condition of the wood leaf? We help him."


    "But" the man named Yiye still wants to say something.


    "No, look at Shana, she is not against it?" Lei Xing said.


    Sure enough, a girl who looked to the other side and remained silent, shook her head helplessly.


    "Oh." Suddenly thunder was surprised.


    "What''s wrong? Is there any situation?" asked the one who was in the wild.


    However, Lei Xing did not pay attention to him, and a direct flash appeared in front of Xiaoyue.


    It turned out that Xiaoyue just heard the movement and came over and saw Naruto. They are confronting the people who are suffering from the sand. It¡¯s like coming to help. I know that I just walked to the Naruto and didn¡¯t open my mouth. I saw a figure suddenly appearing in myself. In front of you.


    "Miss, hello, you are so cute, can you tell me your name." Lei Xing took out a rose from behind him like a magic to Xiao Yue Dao.


    "This" Yiye and Shana looked at the thunder in a black line.


    And here because of his appearance, the two sides began to look at this sudden appearance, especially my love Luo and Sasuke, after seeing the speed of the thunder, they are all hostile.


    Xiaoyue and Naruto are also a glimpse, especially the small month has not responded to the sudden appearance of the boy casually said: "Hello, my name is Xiaoyue."


    "Small moon? Good name." Lei Xing simply ignored other people, looked at Xiaoyue with an obsessive look and then deliberately combed his hair with his hands: "Be my girlfriend."


    When he spoke up, he fainted a person. Especially Sasuke didn''t know why he heard his words. The boss didn''t see the atmosphere here so nervous? The wilderness that came with him was even afraid to look at him, as if he was saying that I didn''t know him.


    "Hey, who are you?" At this time, the Naruto standing next to Xiaoyue began to feel uncomfortable. The rescue of Muyewan from the hands of those who had no sand had already made him lose face. Now it is another. Grab the limelight.


    After the Naruto said, he would reach out and push. I didn¡¯t expect everyone to see what the Thunder had to do. At that moment, Naruto didn¡¯t even push the thunder, and a stationless mantra fell to the side.


    With this hand, Sasuke and I love Luo at the same time.


    "Naruto brother." Xiaoyue worriedly looked at Naruto Who are you? Lei Xing looked at Naruto with a look of discomfort.


    "You are the person who is thundering?" Xiaoyue saw the Naruto after nothing, and then looked back to Lei Xing.


    When I heard Xiaoyue, Lei Xing turned back to Xiaoyue and smiled at Xiaoyue: "I forgot to introduce myself. I am Sato Lei-Lee who came to participate in the Zhong Ren test this time."


    "Sorry, I am bothering you." Both Yoshino and Shana also appeared on the court and apologized to everyone: "He has a problem with his mind, I took it first." After two people set up a thunder, they ran.


    "Hey, I haven''t contacted the lovely lady yet." Lei Xing struggled, but soon the three disappeared into the distance.


    "This" everyone is silent, and after being stirred up by that person, I love Luo and Sasuke have not continued their interest, leaving with their own people.


    After they left, a black shadow suddenly appeared in their previous position, and after a glance, they left, and the original street restored its former calm.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 699：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Three days later, Naruto and Sakura and Sasuke were standing bored at the door of the Ninja School.


    "How even Xiaoyue is as late as Kakashi teacher." Naruto looked at the road to the school.


    "It won''t be that Xiaoyue is not going to take the Zhongren test." Xiao Ying said, and then thought that if Xiaoyue didn''t want to be a tolerant, I wouldn''t be able to monopolize Sasuke in the future. It would be great.


    Just when Sakura was concerned about it, then Sasuke, who had been silent next to him, said, "No, she will come."


    "Sorry, I am late." Xiaoyue yelled as he ran to the school.


    "Sorry everyone, I am late." Xiaoyue gasped for Sasuke.


    "How come you come so late." Naruto complained.


    "Some things have been delayed." Xiaoyue finally breathed the air.


    "Okay, the time is almost the same. Since they are all here, we can go in." Sasuke said quietly.


    "Well." The crowd responded, and then followed Sasuke to go to the school.


    When Sasuke and his group walked to the entrance of a corridor, they saw several people standing on the entrance of the corridor. Three of them were arguing with two people blocking the corridor.


    The green-clothed boy who saw a thick eyebrow of a watermelon head was arguing with the two people who blocked the door. He was suddenly pushed to the ground, a **** the other side supported him, and another boy standing on the other side. .


    "Ning''s brother?" Standing in the small moon next to Sasuke, he saw the man and shouted in surprise. Hearing the voice of Xiaoyue, Sasuke couldn¡¯t help them. Sasuke was staring at the side. People, the inner instinct tells him that this is a powerful opponent.


    "Small moon, you are also coming to sign up?" Ning times heard Xiaoyue''s voice turned to see Xiaoyue asked.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes are on Ning and Xiaoyue.


    "Who is this? Ning times seems to be" on the side of the day, not to be surprised to look at Xiaoyue.


    "Do you know them in Xiaoyue?" Naruto asked in confusion.


    "Well, we often train together." Xiaoyue replied.


    "It won''t be Xiaoyue''s boyfriend, so I will be with Sasuke." Sakura repeatedly looked at Xiaoyue and Ning''s heart and thought about it.


    So Xiaoyue took a look of unsatisfactory Sasuke, full of doubts and a happy Sakura walked to Ning.


    "Hello, I am ri to Ning times." Ning times introduced himself to everyone behind Xiaoyue.


    "Uchiha Sasuke." Sasuke said lightly.


    "ch¨±n wild cherry."


    "The whirlpool Naruto."


    Next, it was the conflict between Naruto and Xiao Li, and Xiao Li¡¯s confession to Xiao Sakura was rejected.


    "Let''s go." Sasuke looked at Xiaoyue and Ning, and talked about his own humanity.


    After Sasuke himself took the lead to leave, Sakura followed Sasuke to leave, followed by Naruto, and finally it was the turn of the month. Xiaoyue said to Ning Xiaodao: "Ning brother, then we will go first."


    "Well." Ning a little bit, watching Xiaoyue leave, and then whispered to himself: "Uchiha Sasuke."


    "Okay, let''s go." Sasuke went to the two men who were blocking the door.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± one of them asked.


    "It¡¯s just an illusion." Sasuke said, the two people disappeared at once, and the surrounding scenes changed back to the original. I saw Sasuke suddenly fixed the two people at the door and took them away.


    "Never, do you know her? Who is that girl?" I ignored Xiao Li, who was frustrated alone, and asked Ningxia doubtfully every day.


    "Let''s go." Ning times to Heaven, then take Xiao Li and leave every day.


    Saying that Sasuke took a small month, they went to a room, and saw Xiao Li facing the crowd and blocking it in front of everyone.


    "What are you doing again? Thick eyebrows." Naruto looked at him uncomfortably.


    "I am not looking for you." Xiao Li slowly turned around and looked at Sasuke: "I came to Uchiha Sasuke."


    "Is there something?" Sasuke said faintly, I don''t know why, Sasuke sees people in the same group and is unhappy.


    "I want to fight with you." Xiao Li Dao.


    "reason."


    "Because the winning talent can get Sakura, and I am not happy with the name of your genius." Xiao Li Dao.


    "boring." Sasuke said that he wanted to leave, but Xiao Li did not let Sasuke, suddenly shot, and then Sasuke is not polite, the two people just hit it.


    Xiaoyue looked at the scene on the field. On the court, Sasuke and Xiao Li were fighting. Although Sasuke¡¯s writing wheel was not bad, but because of the speed of Xiao Li, even if Sasuke saw Xiao Li¡¯s movement, he could not follow. The action of Xiao Li.


    Naruto wanted to help, but he was defeated by Xiao Li at a time. Just when Xiaoyue wanted to shoot, suddenly a person who was dressed up like Xiao Li took Xiao Li away.


    In desperation, Sasuke had to give up the idea of ??revenge, but he did not beat Xiao Li and had to go to the registration office.


    "I am very happy to see you." Kakashi Road.


    "Why is Kakashi teacher here?" asked Kakashi, who suddenly appeared at the door, Sakura asked.


    "Because you, because I want to tell you, if any of you have not come, no one else can take the test." Kakashi Road.


    "This" heard Kakashi''s words, Xiaoyue suddenly felt a little gratified.


    "Go in, my disciples, I wish you good luck." Kakashi let the road open.


    When I heard Kakashi, Sasuke helped them slowly walk to the venue.


    When Sasuke helped them enter the classroom, they were already full of people, and there were many people who had seen them before, and Twelve Xiaoqiang of Muye was also inside.


    Both the young field and the deer pill have come together.


    At this time, the pocket also appeared in them as a brother of the wooden leaf ninja Xiaoyue and then began to introduce themselves and their intelligence capabilities.


    "I want to check the sand and I love Luo, Muye Xiaoli, Lei Ren''s Lei Xing and" Sasuke said that looking at the small moon here, seeing Xiaoyue is a bit inexplicable, and then continued: "ri Xiangning ""


    "Okay, if you have a name, you can find it." Open your mouth and start playing with your intelligence card.


    Then I introduced my love Luo and Xiao Li. "Lei Ren Lei Xing, Lei Ren genius, Xia Ren, Lei Ren Village, the family of Sato people have been known for their genius."


    "The next step is ri to Ning, the first place in the upper grade, and the ri to the splitter, who has a genius name since childhood."


    Looking at the movements of the pocket, Xiaoyue said: "Can I check?"


    When I heard Xiaoyue, I took a look and then looked at Xiaoyue: "Yes, as long as it is a wooden leaf, who do you want to check?"


    Not only Sasuke and other people are curious to look at Xiaoyue.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 700：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    In the quiet classroom filled with people, everyone is kneeling on the table, and no one has a voice, only the sound of a stroke.


    "No, the first game is a written test." Naruto grabbed his hair and looked helplessly at the test paper in front of him.


    "Bad, Naruto still doesn''t know the meaning of this exam." Xiaoyue sat in a position not far from the side, while writing his own answer with his writing eyes, he looked up and looked at the Naruto who was mad. Language.


    But what no one thought of was that the first written test ended with the amazing speech of Naruto, and Naruto also passed the written test that made him a headache.


    "There are so many people left in the first game?" At this time, the royal hand-washed red beans appeared. She jumped in directly from the window. When she came out, she also showed a cool shape that she thought was cool, but she immediately found no one. When she understood her, she could only announce the second game. "Okay, the next game must be halfway." This is her original words.


    The red bean took all the people to the periphery of the dead forest of Konoha, where there were already many wooden leaves of the ninja waiting there, so the red bean introduced to all the people: "This is the location of the second exam, all the teams will I will get a scroll with the words "Heaven" and "Ground". You must get two different reels and then enter the middle tower in the forest within the specified time. You don''t have enough reels and are not in the specified time. Those who arrive within are considered to be eliminated."


    "Oh, you are not allowed to open the reel in the middle, otherwise you will be at your own risk." Red beans spoke to everyone.


    After the introduction of the red beans, all the people began to enter the forest in batches with their own reels.


    After all the people entered the forest, the red beans ate the red bean bag in the bag. At this moment, a person suddenly appeared in front of the red bean, and the red bean that ignored it directly asked: "Everyone goes in. Already?"


    "Yeah, what happened?" Red beans turned back and asked the man.


    "There is a situation, come with me soon." The man said that he left the place directly, and after seeing the red beans, he followed it up.


    "You are not Naruto, who are you?" In the second death forest, Sasuke was attacked shortly after he entered. "Hey, Uchiha Sasuke." A person with a grass-bearing amount of mouth Road.


    Sasuke was also frightened by the strong momentum of the grass, and did not dare to fight back until Naruto came back to see the situation dangerously using the power of nine tails, so that Sasuke was awake and began to make up his mind to resist.


    "Fire. The fireball." Sasuke said to the grass, and a fireball hit the man.


    And Grassbeard also hid in a tree and looked at Sasuke and did not shoot, "Fire. Dragon Fire." After a period of hard work, Sasuke finally put the grass in his own set of wire loops, surrounded by steel wire. He.


    At this time an incredible thing happened. Grass forbearance slowly came out of the fire, and saw that the man came out with half of the rotten dough.


    "I am more and more excited about Sasuke." The man said that he used his long tongue to lick his lips and look at Sasuke.


    At this time, Sasuke has no Chakra, and he can only look at the person with a look of fear. He only hears, "Give you a present." This person is a big snake pill that has not been seen for a long time, and the head of the big snake pill is directly from Separated from the place and the body, he flew to Sasuke and took a bite on Sasuke''s neck.


    "Ah." Sasuke yelled at his neck and fell to the ground.


    "Sasuke brother." Xiaoyu, who was on the side, shouted Sasuke, who was about to fall to the ground.


    "Sasuke." Sakura also ran over in a hurry.


    "Don''t come over for a small month." Sasuke said barely.


    "Interesting and interesting." The big snake pill stood in the same place and looked at Xiaoyue. They ran together and started.


    "Who are you?" Xiaoyue looked at the big snake pill and looked at the big snake pill.


    When the "I" big snake pill was about to speak, suddenly a voice sounded, "The big snake pill, the front wood leaves four forbearance, because of the study of the ban, the village was wanted to become a s-class rebellion."


    This is a man wearing a white s¨¨ coat, a coat in Shanghai with a "dragon" and red beans appearing on the nearby trunk.


    "It¡¯s far from red beans, I haven¡¯t seen it for a long time.¡± The big snake pill still smiled.


    "Brother." Xiaoyue saw a surprise in the face of a distant face, and his heart also sighed.


    "Brother?" The big snake pill looked at Xiaoyue in surprise, thinking about it, y¨©ny¨©n smiled and said: "I didn''t expect that there is still a daughter in the apocalypse."


    Seeing the big snake pill revealing a look of interest, far away directly in front of Xiaoyue, they blocked the big snake pill in front of them.


    "The big snake pill, it really is you." Red beans looked hatred, then they wanted to rush.


    However, when I suddenly flew to the red beans, I stopped the red beans and said, "Go and take them to a safe place. Give it to me here."


    "But" red beans hesitated.


    "No, you are not his opponent. I will be distracted when you are here." Looking at the red bean road behind the big snake pill.


    "Okay." Finally, after the red beans looked at the big snake pill, they left with a worried little moon. They left, and the big snake pill did not move. They watched the red beans take away the little moon, and their eyes were on the far side. The big snake pill is also a bit jealous in the heart. After all, there is a round of writing on the far side.


    After a while, there is a big snake pill and far away.


    "What is the purpose of your return to the wood leaves?" Looking at the big snake ball road.


    "It''s really not cute, just like your father." The big snake pill smiled.


    "If you don''t say it, then see the real chapter under your hand. I just want to know how good you are with my father. www.novelhall.com~ Far open.


    "I am not here to fight this time." The big snake pill looked at the distance.


    "Less nonsense." In the far eye, the eye of the circle was opened directly, and it appeared in front of the big snake pill. It was wrapped in a layer of green s¨¨ Chakra and slammed into the big snake pill.


    "Oh." The far fist suddenly passed through the body of the big snake pill and hit the ground. The ground was directly shattered by a punch, and the body of the big snake pill turned into a few snakes and slipped away.


    The big snake pill was once again in the distance. Looking at the far face, he said: "Unfortunately, your body is what I want, but it seems impossible now."


    "Come here today, we will meet again in the future, goodbye." The big snake pill looked far and then said to him.


    When I was about to chase, I suddenly blew a gust of wind, and then the big snake pill disappeared in front of the distance.


    "What is the reason for the big snake pill to come back to him?" Far away, he looked at the disappearing big snake pill.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 701：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Soon after, Naruto woke up, but the Naruto who just woke up obviously couldn¡¯t figure out the situation. They didn¡¯t expect Naruto to help anything. After two days, Sasuke woke up, but woke up. Sasuke¡¯s face was y¨©n, and he obviously remembered that he had hurt Sakura and Xiaoyue.


    However, under the persuasion of Xiaoyue and Sakura, they slowly came to peace of mind, especially when Xiaoyue personally made something for him to eat.


    Three days said that the length is not short and the short is not short. Three days of Naruto and Sasuke, they finally managed to get hurt, so the four people began to embark on a journey of finding scrolls again.


    After all, when they were able to endure, they were their wishes. Finally, after a period of time, Sasuke and their team, with the help of their special help, finally came to the test of the death forest and successfully got the reel of their needs and arrived at the zh¨­ngy¨¡ng tower.


    "Wow, this is the zh¨­ngy¨¡ng tower. This time I have to be a tolerant, let''s go in." Naruto excitedly passed the test of the dead forest, and almost failed the time, so it is inevitable that I am happy.


    "Well." Xiaoyue is also happy. To be honest, I have experienced so much in the dead forest, and now the small moon has begun to mature.


    "Sasuke, do you really only care about Xiaoyue?" Sakura is not like Xiaoyue and Naruto, but her eyes are fixed on Sasuke. I saw Sasuke watching Xiaoyue after seeing Xiaoyue smile. Sasuke is also a happy smile, and some people are frustrated.


    "Let''s go." Sasuke said, after so much experience, the whole group''s feelings are much better, and Sasuke will not deliberately attack Naruto.


    "Sakura Sister." Xiaoyue saw Sakura still shouting in a daze.


    "Amount." Sakura saw that they had already taken a few steps to help them look at themselves with a strange look, and the face could not help but red, and then said: "Come." After Sakura followed Sasuke''s footsteps, together Step into the zh¨­ngy¨¡ng tower.


    But Sasuke did not know, just behind them, a few pairs of eyes were staring at them.


    "Achieving the daughter of Uchiha? This is interesting." The big snake pill looked at Sasuke and slowly walked into the zh¨­ngy¨¡ng tower, his face with a strange smile.


    Then turned to the human body behind him: "Working hard, pocket." A closer look is always helping Sasuke''s pocket.


    "You are serious, big snake pill adults." The pocket is also a strange smile, then the big snake pill they slowly walked into the zh¨­ngy¨¡ng tower from another door, but they have all changed.


    "Ah." Finally, Sasuke''s curse began to slowly retreat, but the process was very long. Suddenly Sasuke looked at Xiaoyue: "Small moon, stop me, I am afraid I can''t control it."


    "But" Xiaoyue looked at Sasuke.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared behind Sasuke, cut down on Sasuke''s neck, and stunned Sasuke.


    "Thunder?" Xiaoyue finally saw the figure, surprised.


    "This guy." Ning times looked at the thunder road with a look of disappointment.


    "This should be able to control him." Lei Xing looked indifferent.


    "Amount." Xiaoyue reacted, watching the curse on Sasuke slowly retreat back to his neck, and could not help but agree with Lei Xing, maybe this is also good, Xiaoyue thought, "It is time to end."


    "Wow." Naruto entered the venue after entering the zh¨­ngy¨¡ng tower. Under the leadership of Kakashi, they entered the venue. At this time, they arrived at the venue. When they saw the gate open, they all looked over. Most of the small moons in it have already I have seen it.


    There are two voices in the sound, three of them, three of them, three of them, two of the deer, three of them, three of them, three of them, and three of them are the swords that have not been seen before. The guy in the triangle.


    After greeting the people they met, Xiaoyue stood consciously with those people and looked at them strangely. Naruto said: "What are you going to do next?" The people around him are also confused.


    However, they soon knew it, because Huo Ying took a few toes and walked over, and Fei Fei smiled and looked at the crowd and said: "Congratulations, you are here."


    "In fact, the test of the endurance is also the performance of the power of the countries. The test of the Nation is actually a battle to reduce the version." Huo Ying slowly explained the purpose of the test.


    "Huo Ying adults, the next please let me explain the moonlight blast." At this time a slightly pathological ninja squatted in front of the three generations.


    "Well." Three generations nodded, then gestured to the wind to host.


    After three generations of consent, the blast stood up and looked at everyone: "Cough, then my moonlight blast as the referee of this qualifier, now start the first test, now start."


    Then the screen behind the moonlight began to announce the names of Sasuke and the Sword Triangle.


    "Cough, then, the person who appeared in the name left, the other people go to the side to rest." Moonlight said.


    After hearing it, according to the moonlight, Sasuke and the Jian Triangle left, and others stood on the corridor on the second floor.


    However, some people''s performance is different from those who want to compare. In fact, Uchiha is now standing behind the three generations. This is also arranged by Uchiha, but it is treated, except to see his daughter. In addition to the test, I also want to observe other people.


    For example, the young teacher who is standing behind Toss, and the rough man standing behind them.


    "Amount." I feel that someone is looking at myself. At this time, the big snake pill of Yi Rongcheng is trying to find the source of the eye, but because Uchihabo even hides his gaze, the big snake pill does not recognize Uchiha. However, my heart sinks and I can make my eyes look good. It seems that there is only that person in Konoha.


    "Amount Kakashi looked strangely at Uchiha, and wanted to say something, but it was suddenly stopped by Uchiha.


    Uchiha whispered a few words in the ears of the three generations. After three generations nodded, Uchiha ran to the corridor on the second floor and stood next to Kakashi.


    "Teacher, you," Kakashi asked, though the person in front of him was strange, but Uchiha''s eyes made Kakashi feel familiar.


    "I just don''t want some people to know it." Uchiha faintly said.


    "" Kakashi looked at Uchiha, silently, as for the whole wood leaf, not all you want to come.


    "Cough, well, watch the game, now is your disciple." Uchiha said.


    When he heard Uchiha¡¯s words, Kakashi put his gaze center on the field.


    At this time, Sasuke on the field has been pressed to the ground, and the hand of the sword triangle is on the head of Sasuke to absorb Saskatchewan.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 702：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    In the dead forest, all kinds of things can happen, but the more important thing for the high-level wood leaves is the appearance of the big snake pill. No one thought that the big snake pill would appear in the wood leaves now.


    "Call." Red beans with Xiaoyue they fell in an open space, now the people in the Xiaoyue group can be considered as awkward, and now Sasuke and Naruto are still in a coma, the whole team is left with Xiaoyue and Sakura. Red beans looked at the surrounding scenes and said to Xiaoyue: "You should be safe when you come here. You should stay here first, I will go back and see if I can help."


    "Red bean teacher, may I ask, who is that person? Why do you start with us?" Xiaoyue looked worriedly at Naruto and Sasuke, and then asked Red Bean.


    "Now you don''t have to know so much. You only need to know that the person is a very dangerous and horrible person, so you must be careful." Red beans opened the way to Xiaoyue, and then disappeared directly into the forest without waiting for Xiaoyue to continue.


    Looking at the disappearance of red beans, Xiaoyue is also worried about his brother.


    "Amount." At this time, Sakura, who had been fainting, suddenly woke up. Sakura opened her eyes and looked at the scene around her eyes in confusion. Suddenly she remembered the big snake pill and her face changed.


    "Sakura Sister, you woke up." At this moment, Sakura heard the voice of Xiaoyue, turned to look at Xiaoyue, and saw Xiaoyue looked at himself with surprise.


    "Small moon? Where is this? What about the man?" Sakura asked, nervously.


    "Don''t worry, we are safe now." Xiaoyue said comfortably.


    "What the **** is going on?" Sakura asked if she couldn''t help but hear Xiaoyue. Then she asked.


    "I don''t know." Xiaoyue shook his head.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect to encounter such a strong opponent." Sakura looked at the stunned Naruto and Sasuke next to her eyes and bowed her head.


    "Well, don''t think so much. I will go and see some food, and you will stay to take care of Naruto and Sasuke." Xiaoyue said comfortably.


    "Well." Sakura agreed to nod.


    So Xiaoyue went out to find food alone, I don''t know if the big snake pill would still appear, so Xiaoyue was careful to go out as much as possible.


    Unfortunately, Xiaoyue didn''t know that after she left, Sakura had trouble.


    "Is there someone here?" Just as Xiaoyue left Sakura to go out alone, a voice suddenly came from outside the tree hole.


    "Sakura looked at the Naruto and Sasuke on the side, biting his lip, his eyes became firm, and then he picked up his own pocket and turned away from the tree hole."


    When Sakura walked out of the tree hole, she saw two men and a woman, three people wearing a sound-bearing guard, standing on the branch and looking at themselves.


    "Who are you?" Sakura j¨«ng shouted.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect to actually meet, hello, where is Uchiha''s little devil?" One of the male voices said.


    "They really came to Sasuke." Xiao Ying was secretly in her heart, then looked at the other side with a firm look and did not speak.


    "Hey, hello, ask you." The man saw Sakura not talking and impatiently.


    "It seems that I can''t ask anything." The female voice next to me said.


    "If you don''t say it, then let''s find it ourselves." Another male with a bandage next to him said.


    "In this case, there is no need to leave her, this woman''s me." The voice said.


    Then there is no equivalent response. At first, the male voice of the face suddenly jumped out of the tree and stood in front of Sakura. Sakura looked at the opposite voice.


    "Let me come and play with you next time." The voice endured watching Sakura look arrogant, as if Sakura was not in his eyes.


    Sakura is not as scared as before. After experiencing the big snake pill, Sakura¡¯s heart is also a lot stronger. She looks at the opposite side with perseverance and her hands are sealed.


    "Hey." "Amount." The small moon looking for food outside looks at the distant movement. "Isn''t this the place we live in? Is it Sakura they have an accident?" Xiaoyue secretly, then put down the things in his hands, Quickly rushed back in the original direction.


    "Is there a battle around?" Lei Xing in another direction, looking at the movements there with interest.


    "You want to join in the fun?" Shana came over and said.


    "Amount, this" thunder is ridiculous, and then asks for help to look at the lively field.


    "Look at it, maybe there is still something to gain."


    "Okay, let''s go." Lei said, and then waited for Shana to react and leave.


    "Oh." A field saw Shana''s murderous eyes, smiled, and then followed the footsteps of Lei Xing, but in desperation, Shana had to keep up.


    In fact, there are not a few teams that want to see them like Lei Xing. Basically, people from Kono are coming, among them, there are people from the trio.


    "Ning, what happened?" asked every day to go to Ning''s side.


    Ning times to take back his own eyes, and then said: "The accident there seems to be Naruto their group."


    "Ah, what should I do?" Surprised every day, knowing that Ningji seems to be very concerned about the girl named Xiaoyue.


    On the side of Xiao Li, when he heard Ning, he immediately reacted and looked at Ning Xiaodao: "Is Sakura an accident?" Then they rushed to the place without waiting for their answer.


    "Let''s go too." Ning times to heaven.


    "Oh." Every day, helplessly shook his head and kept up with Ning and Xiao Li.


    "Oh." When Xiaoyue rushed to the venue, she saw Sakura being beaten to the ground.


    "ßÝßÝ Xiaoyue immediately did not hesitate to directly sigh with two sounds, and suddenly rushed out from the grass next to him, rushing to the sound.


    In the face of a sudden attack, the sound of eating a loss in Sakura did not dare to carelessly, jumped directly and returned to the side of his companions.


    "Where are you coming from?" The voice endured the open figure that slowly appeared in the smoke.


    "The beautiful blue beast of the wood leaves, Li Locke." I saw Xiao Li standing in front of Sakura and looking at the sound.


    "Sakura Sister, you are fine." Xiaoyue ran to Sakura''s side and asked.


    "Small moon, are you coming back? I didn''t let them hurt Sasuke and Naruto. I finally helped." Sakura looked at Xiaoyue.


    Looking at the hair that Sakura broke on the side of the ground, Xiaoyue knew that it was the most treasured thing of Sakura. When she heard Sakura, Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t help but sigh, and then a anger filled her heart. Xiaoyue never grew up. I was born with such a big gas, then I looked at Sakura: "Yes, you are good, rest assured, I will not let them hurt you."


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 703：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    After that, Xiaoyue put down Sakura and turned to look angry at the few voices. When Xiaoyue wanted to start, suddenly Xiao Li next to Xiaoyue stopped Xiaoyue: "They will give it to me."


    Looked at his face and seriously Li Xiao, Xiaoyue looked at Sakura lying on the ground and rested, then nodded and stood aside.


    "Your opponent is me." Xiao Li looked at the three voices.


    A big battle is about to break out, and in addition to the group that has already arrived, the other people are coming over here.


    Xiaoyue was standing aside at the moment, his eyes fixed on the small Li and the voice on the field, although he hated those voices, but since he promised Xiao Li, Xiaoyue could only watch quietly, but Once Xiao Li can''t beat the tone, Xiaoyue will definitely shoot.


    "This person will be handed over to me." The whole body was tied with a bandage, and then he shook his sleeves to reveal his right hand with strange equipment. In the heart, this is the ninja of the whole body.


    "One dozen three, it seems that to defeat these sounds can only be broken." Xiao Li stared at the sound and endured the dark.


    Looking at the sounds that rushed to himself, Xiao Li pulled down the roots from the ground to block the attack that blocked the sound, and the sound jumped to the side.


    "It seems to be necessary to use the quick fix." Xiao Li thought as he untied the bandage on his hand.


    "Is this?" Xiaoyue and other sounds on the side were also surprised to see Xiao Li, who suddenly accelerated. I saw Xiao Li appearing quickly at the side of the sound, when he had not reacted, one Kicking and flying sounds.


    "Tos." Other voices shouted.


    When the tone hasn''t reacted yet, Xiao Li suddenly appears behind the sound of tolerance, "End, table lotus." Xiao Li stretched out the bandage on his hands to stop the sound, and then with the sound tolerantly Hit the ground.


    "Damn." Another voice here shouted, then quickly ran forward, hands on the ground, a wave of swaying toward the place where Xiao Li hit them, at this time Xiao Li also hit the ground.


    "This is?" Xiaoyue looked at the two mounds on the ground in surprise.


    "Hey." Xiao Li had already jumped open, and looked at the sound that was inserted on the ground. Xiao Li wondered: "Is this feeling?" It is obviously wrong.


    "Hey, it¡¯s too dangerous, it¡¯s almost too late." The tone y¨©n laughed.


    "Oh la la la." The voice that called Tos slowly got up from the pit.


    "I really care about it." Tos stood up from the pit, looked at Xiao Li, and then began to rush to Xiao Li.


    At this time, Xiao Li was also ready, and he hit a small punch in Tos. Xiao Li easily escaped Tos''s fist with his physical skills, but "Is this?" Xiao Li feels himself. The body was not right, and could not help but look at Tos.


    "Little Li seems to be wrong." Xiaoyue looked at Xiao Li Dao.


    "Although your body skills are very powerful, I have to tell you that something can be done without hard work." Toss looked at Xiao Li, who was slowly falling to the ground.


    "Damn." Xiao Li fell to the ground, looking at the sound of the front.


    "Is it because of the weird weapon in your hand?" Xiaoyue frowned and looked at the sound-bearing movements, as if the sounds were used in a manner related to air attacks.


    "In this way, in addition to the female ninja who has not used the ninjutsu, the guy named Tos is good at melee and the other is remote. This can be troublesome." Xiaoyue secretly said.


    "Don''t underestimate me." Xiao Li shouted, and then wanted to continue to attack Tos, but unfortunately was attacked by Tosna''s unknown, the whole person became weak, and Toss easily let Xiao Li attack.


    Then the backhand punched Xiao Li, but the strange thing was that Toss¡¯s fist only wiped Xiao Li¡¯s ear, but Xiao Li¡¯s whole person was directly beaten out, and blood was still flowing from his ear.


    "Little Li." Xiaoyue looked at Xiao Li, who was being beaten, and exclaimed.


    "Damn." Xiao Li staggered from the ground and stood up.


    "It''s really tenacious." Toss, who originally wanted to turn away, looked at Xiao Li.


    "Oh." Xiao Li was again hit by Toss and fell to the ground.


    "Little Li." Xiaoyue appeared next to Xiao Li and cares.


    "I really useless." Xiao Li said before he fainted, Xiaoyue quietly put down Xiao Li, stood up and looked at the sound.


    "You have completely angered me." Xiaoyue looked at Toss faint, but everyone can listen to the anger of Xiaoyue from her tone.


    "Even if this is the case, what can you do?" Tos looked at Xiaoyue.


    On the other side, the deer pill hiding in the darkness was surprised to see that Xiao Li was defeated.


    "Lian Xiaoli has been defeated. It seems that Xiaoyue is also dangerous." Lumao looked at the scene on the field, then turned to look at the field and said: "Would we like to help her?"


    Ino worriedly looked at Sakura: "Let''s go together."


    At this time, Ning times they also arrived, and Lei Xing, they just arrived here, standing on the branches and watching the scene on the field.


    "Is this?" Every day, I was surprised to see Xiao Li Dao, who fell to the ground. After seeing Xiaoyue, I couldn¡¯t help but look at the Ning times.


    "This guy." Ning has also seen Xiao Li, who fell to the ground, and Xiaoyue, who stood before the sound, and looked at the sound.


    "Hey, see your little lover." A field stood beside Thunder and joked.


    "What nonsense?" Lei Xing was embarrassed and scratched his head, but his eyes kept aiming at the small moon on the field.


    "" Shana looked at the thunder without a word.


    "She may be in danger. What are you going to do?" Shana looked at the faint road on the field.


    At this time, Lei Xing resumed his usual state, and looked at the sound and looked musing.


    "But who are you, since you said so, let me see your strength." Tos looked at Xiaoyue faintly You will. "Small moon road, then began to take off his coat, revealing the battle suit inside.


    Just as Xiaoyue was ready to start, suddenly Lumao smashed out from the grass on the side.


    "Who?" I have been staring at Xiaoyue¡¯s voice for a long time, and shouted at them.


    "Lumaru, Dingji and Jingye?" Xiaoyue is also a glimpse, seeing humanity.


    "Sorry, we are just passing by." Lumaru said.


    "Whether it is passing or not, since they are all out, then solve it together." The sound is arrogant.


    "Lumaru, let''s go, they are my opponents." Xiaoyue looked at the sound and said.


    "No, we are all people of Konoha, we can''t leave you."


    "


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 704：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    It¡¯s really troublesome. "Lumao licked his forehead, but his look also agreed with the words of Ino, while the Ding next to it was a look.


    "You." Xiaoyue moved to the ground.


    "Are you showing your boring companionship, but you? And the dead fat man?" The voice sneered, and he saw the Ding times that he wanted to go back.


    "Dead fat?" Lumaru and Ino are all looking at the back of Ding''s face with pleasure. This time, these sounds endured and angered Ding, and the battle would be fine.


    "Dead fat?" Ding back to the crowd, whispered.


    Then turned around and looked at the sound and shouted angrily: "What do you know? This is called fullness." After finishing the Ding, his hands began to print: "The meat bomb chariot."


    After Ding times, it becomes a big meat ball and rushes to the sound.


    "What do you know? This is called fullness." After finishing the Ding, his hands began to print: "The meat bomb chariot."


    After Ding times, it becomes a big meat ball and rushes to the sound.


    "Amount." The sound was forbearing, then reacted, and stretched out a hand and shouted to Ding: "The hollow wave." A burst of impact against Ding Shi, the sound of the full thought of his hollow Wave can beat the **** of the meatball, but soon he found that his hollow wave did not achieve the desired effect, and the two became stalemate.


    "Shadow imitation." On the side of the deer pill found that the person named Tos wants to rush up and then quickly printed the road.


    "Is this?" Toth was surprised to see his body swinging with the deer pill.


    "Shadow bondage?" Toth was surprised.


    "This is not a shadow bondage. This is called shadow mimicry." Lumao.


    Just as Lumao controlled Toss, Onye, who was on the side, began to act, and said to the woman who had never acted, "The heart turned."


    On the side of Xiaoyue, he looked at the three tacit movements of Lumaru in amazement. He said in his heart: "I didn''t expect the three that usually don''t look very good, the strength is not bad. It seems that Dad said that a good person can''t be seen."


    "Hey." At this moment, Ding suddenly broke through the hollow wave of the sound, and hit the ground and hit the sound that had been blocking him.


    The next step is to ignore the safety of the female voice, and tolerate the female voice, so that the field is the first to lose, the next is the deer, and the last time is also stunned by the sound, the situation suddenly Returning to the hand of the sound.


    "Do you need to go to help?" Shana looked at the small moon in front of the deer in front of them.


    The thunder in front did not speak, but after hearing the words of Shana, the thunder disappeared directly.


    On the other side of the field, his eyes continued to aim at Shana and Lei Xing, a sense of thoughtfulness.


    At the same time, on the other side, Ning and Tiantian also had the same dialogue, but when Ning had to act, they saw that there was already a person in front of Xiaoyue. From the feeling, Ningji knew this person¡¯s The strength is not inferior to oneself. I would like to see the situation first, so I stopped on the branch.


    "Is it you?" Xiaoyue looked at the man in front of him in surprise.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Lei Xing looked at Xiaoyue and smiled. ¡°We really have a chance and we met again.¡±


    "Hello." Although I don''t know why he will appear here, but for a polite month, he still greets.


    "I" just as Raytheon still wants to talk, the opposite voice began to be impatient, interrupted the words of Lei Xing.


    "Which one are you? How come out one by one." The sound sighed.


    Just as Lei Xing turned to look at the sound and endure, suddenly felt that a person who was not inferior to himself appeared behind him, and Lei Xun could not help but see the past, only see Ning and every day standing on the branch Below.


    "Ning''s brother?" Xiaoyue saw Lei Xing''s eyes and couldn''t help but see his back Ning times. He couldn''t help but shout. What happened today? How come? Xiaoyue still doesn''t know that so many people come from themselves.


    "The person who fell over the head of the watermelon is the person in our group. You dare to beat him." Ning times angered.


    After that, Ning times opened his eyes, and suddenly shocked the deer pill and the sounds, and finally the provocative look at the thunder of the side of Xiaoyue.


    "If you want to play, I will accompany you." Ning times faintly said that Ning and Tiantian are like hands-on, but immediately, the Xiaoyue and Lei Xing on the ground are also a glimpse.


    "What''s wrong? Ning times." Every day, I asked Ningxia.


    "It seems that I don''t need us to shoot." Ning smiled, then looked at Sasuke below.


    "Is this chakra?" Xiaoyue looked worriedly at an evil chakra around Sasuke.


    "What is the situation?" Lei Xing looked at Sasuke in surprise, only to see Sasuke slowly stand up from the ground, the curse of the big snake pill began to cover Sasuke''s body.


    "Small moon, Sakura, who hurt you like this?" Sasuke whispered openly.


    "Sasuke?" Sakura sat on the ground and looked at Sasuke, and Sakura always felt that something was wrong.


    "Oh, that''s me." The tone didn''t understand the situation, and opened his face with arrogance.


    "This kind of chakra?" The voice called Toss looked at Sasuke with a look of fright.


    Sasuke looked at the sound and then walked slowly toward him.


    "Toke." Toth shouted to Tok.


    "Tos, that''s just the same thing as the dead bug, seeing me kill him." Tok yelled, then extended his hands to Sasuke: "The hollow wave."


    A huge air wave hit Sasuke directly. After a while, Toke stopped the air wave in his hand, and then saw the empty person in front of himÏùÕÅЦ: "Ha ha, was Did you blow your bones? Haha."


    "What are you laughing at?" Suddenly a light voice came, although the voice was not loud, but it was like a thunder in the thunder.


    Toke turned around and saw Sasuke suddenly appear behind him. "Fire. Fengxian Fire." Sasuke squirted several fireballs to Toke.


    "Look at me and blow you out." Tok shouted: "The hollow wave." A strong wind rushed to the fireballs, and the fireball was blown out at once. Unfortunately, before he was happy, he saw his hand in the fireball. sword.


    "Is this a shuriken?" Tok was surprised, and then only crossed his hands in front of him, blocking the attack of the shuriken.


    "Toke, be careful," Toss shouted.


    Tok reacted at once, and saw Sasuke under his body, but it was too late to react. Sasuke appeared behind Tok.


    "Is this hand your source of pride?" Sasuke¡¯s voice came again.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 705：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Tok couldn''t help but see him immediately, and he couldn''t help but be afraid: "No."


    "Is this still Sasuke?" Sakura was surprised to see that Sasuke¡¯s mouth was awkward, and he interrupted Tok¡¯s hands in an understatement.


    Sakura couldn¡¯t help but think of the big snake pill that she had encountered before, and the big snake pill. ¡°The Sasuke will like the gift I sent him.¡±


    "So who is next?" Sasuke said with a smile, but in the eyes of others, Sasuke''s current smile is so weird and evil.


    "No." "Stop."


    At this time, Xiaoyue and Sakura shouted to Sasuke in unison, and Sakura had already ran up, holding Sasuke from behind.


    "Don''t call again." Sakura cried.


    "Sakura?" Xiaoyue looked at Sakura and Sasuke, and she was a little sad because it was because of the big snake pill. Xiaoyue thought.


    But soon Xiaoyue saw a scene that made her afraid. I saw Sasuke suddenly look at Sakura, but the eyes couldn''t tell the weirdness.


    "Come back, Sakura." Xiaoyue Chong Sakura shouted, then rushed to Sasuke.


    "Amount." Sakura heard the words of Xiaoyue, suddenly looked at Sasuke, I saw Sasuke''s expression can not tell the strange, Sakura temporarily stunned.


    "Sakura, leave soon." Xiaoyue yelled as he ran to Sakura.


    At this time, Sakura looked at Sasuke in front of her eyes and extended a hand to herself. "Sasuke?" Sakura looked at Sasuke.


    "Sakura." Sasuke is very evil, but just as his hand is about to reach Sakura, he hears Xiaoyue anxiously shouting: "Sasuke, it is Sakura."


    After hearing Xiaoyue, Sasuke¡¯s hand was a meal, then his hands licked his head and shouted to Sakura: ¡°Sakura is going, I can¡¯t control it.¡±


    "Sasuke?" Unfortunately, Sakura immediately left without listening to Sasuke. Instead, she looked at Susuke with a look of confusion: "What happened to you?"


    At this time, Sasuke smashed Sakura directly, but it was caught by the running moon.


    "Are you okay?" asked Xiaoyue.


    "Amount, I am fine, Xiaoyue, Sasuke what is this?" Sakura asked.


    "It seems that it was influenced by the power of the previous big snake pill. Sure enough, he still has no way to control such a large force." Xiaoyue said to himself.


    "Big Snake Pills?" Sakura couldn''t help but think of the people she had met before.


    "You should take a break first, and then give it to me." Xiaoyue Road, then put down Sakura, and began to take off his coat, revealing the battle suit inside.


    At this time, Sasuke is no longer holding his own head, but continues to release his chakra, watching Xiaoyue, the eyes of the writing circle also began to emerge, Sasuke looked at his own hands and said to himself: "This is power. The feeling, I feel comfortable now." Then my eyes fixed on Xiaoyue.


    "Hey." The two figures are in front of Xiaoyue. It is exactly what Lei Xing and Ning times look at. "Ning''s brother?" Xiaoyue was surprised.


    "Now Sasuke is not the Sasuke you know. He has been controlled by the chakra. Now Sasuke is very dangerous." Ning looked at Sasuke and said: "Tell me now." I still don''t forget to look at Lei Xing.


    "Small moon, although I looked at the guy is not good, but the guy said it is good, now it is too dangerous, or give it to me." Lei Xing opened to Xiaoyue.


    After listening to them, Xiaoyue was silent for a long time, and silently walked to the front of Ning and Lei Xing. Xiaoyue¡¯s move could not help them to glimpse, and could not help but say: ¡°Xiaoyue?¡±


    "This is what happened to us, it should be solved by me." Xiaoyue firmly said.


    "Amount, Xiaoyue?" Looking at Xiaoyue''s back, Ning and Lei Xing couldn''t help but look at it. Ning was okay. He had known Xiaoyue before, but Lei Xing was shortly aware of Xiaoyue and saw Xiaoyue firmly. The eyes, the thunder of the mouth can not help but a tilt, it really is a funny person.


    "Sasuke, this power from the air is not your own strength. Since you can''t control it yourself, let me help you." Xiaoyue looked at Sasuke, and then began to rush to Sasuke, writing a round eye in his eyes.


    "Oh." I saw the figure of Xiaoyue and Sasuke suddenly disappeared on the ground together. The two figures collided in each other in the air, "îõîõîõ".


    "Hurry." Ning and Lei Xing were surprised.


    "Oh." After playing a few rounds in midair, I finally re-exposed the image of Xiaoyue and Sasuke. Both of them made two traces on the ground.


    "It seems that it is time to show the results of the special training." Xiaoyue¡¯s writing eyes are staring at the opposite Sasuke.


    The opposite Sasuke''s eyes are closely staring at the opposite month.


    "Small moon." Ning and Lei Xing are all looking at Xiaoyue''s figure with a look of surprise. To be honest, they did not expect that the speed of Xiaoyue could reach so fast.


    "Ah." Suddenly Sasuke shouted in pain in his head.


    "Sasuke brother?" Xiaoyue, who is preparing to start, can''t help but see some help.


    However, the pain of Sasuke was only a sudden, and then the curse on his body lit up, and suddenly began to become evil again.


    "Hey." Sasuke went to the small moon sh¨¨ out of two sufferings, and then the figure disappeared again in place.


    "Be careful, Xiaoyue." Lei Xing looked at the small moon that was still worried, shouting worriedly.


    When I heard the thunder, Xiaoyue reacted and saw the suffering of Sasuke. Xiaoyue went to the side to hide, and escaped the helplessness of Sasuke.


    However, when Xiaoyu escaped the helplessness of Sasuke, he saw a figure suddenly appearing beside him, so that Xiaoyue could not help but be surprised. It is too late to hide.


    "Hey." Sasuke punched him on Xiaoyue''s body, but Xiaoyue immediately became a broken piece of wood.


    "Replacement?" Lei Xing was surprised to see Xiaoyue suddenly appearing on the branch behind Sasuke The other side of Ning is a corner of his mouth. Because of his white eyes, he has already seen it. Xiaoyue''s substitute.


    "Hey." Xiaoyue pulled out ten hardships to Sasuke, but he was still easily escaped. He only saw the pain after being rescued by Sasuke, and relied on the rebound of suffering from the back to help.


    Even if Sasuke didn''t respond, he was suffering. Although those sufferings were only caused by minor injuries, it was a relief for Sasuke''s attack.


    Seeing the means of Xiaoyue, Ning and Lei Xing could not help but sneak a sigh.


    "Huh." Xiaoyue eyes fixedly staring at the opposite Sasuke, did not dare to have a little distraction.


    "Fire. The fireball." I saw Sasuke begin to seal, and Xiaoyue¡¯s writing of the wheel began to print: "Fire. Fireball."


    The two fireballs collided in mid-air, mid-air, and the corners of Xiaoyue''s mouth were awkward. This ninjutsu is not so simple.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 706：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Sure enough, after seeing that the two fireballs disappeared, there were two pains from the fireball. "ßÝßÝ." Sasuke licked his arm and landed on the ground. Even though he was injured, Sasuke still looked at Xiaoyue unchanged. A face of evil.


    "Huh, no, it seems that it is a quick fix. Saskatchewan¡¯s Chakra now seems to be inexhaustible, and as far as the current situation is concerned, even if he can leave a few scars on him, it seems No use." Xiaoyue looked at Sasuke''s situation and analyzed.


    "This is not the way to go." Lei Xing next to the small moon and then to the side of the Ning Xiaodao.


    Ningji did not answer him, but stared at the battle between Xiaoyue and Sasuke. After a long time, he said: "How much do you know about Xiaoyue?"


    After hearing Ning''s question, Lei Xun couldn''t help but then angered: "You are showing off with me, the relationship between you and Xiaoyue?"


    "I tell you, but whoever knows her first can get her approval, I believe I will catch up with her, you look at it." Lei Xing leaned back and chin.


    "Amount." Hearing the words of Lei Xing, Ning times could not help but be surprised. Who told him this problem, but his words really made him unhappy, but then he said helplessly: "You guy, I want to say small There are other means of the month, you should not underestimate her."


    Sasuke and Xiaoyue said that when Xiaoyue was ready to take out, Sasuke on the other side suddenly changed a little. I saw that the curse on Sasuke began to shine, and Sasuke mourned on the ground with pain.


    Xiaoyue looked at the changes in Sasuke and stopped the preparation. Instead, he looked at Sasuke in a hurry. "Sasuke brother?"


    At the time when the test of the test of the wood leaves was in full swing, in a hidden base of Konoha, Uchiha was holding the information on his hand, and his head was far.


    "Oh, is the big snake pill finally appearing?" Uchiha faintly said, apparently not surprised by the appearance of the big snake pill.


    "Father, you said that the big snake pill is really for Sasuke this time?" asked with a frown.


    Uchiha waved a smile and said, "How else?"


    "Amount." A long question asked, "I always feel that things should not be so simple."


    "I don''t know if things are simple. I only know that things have changed." Uchiha slammed into the distance.


    Looking at the question that is full of brains, Uchiha took a stack of information from the drawer underneath and handed it to the far road: "Let''s see for yourself."


    "Oh." I took the information far away, and when I looked through it, my face suddenly became dignified. "Is the information true?"


    "This is the personal information collected by the Dragon Group''s intelligence agencies. Are you saying that it is true?" Uchiha said with a smile.


    "It seems that things are really complicated." Far away: "I didn''t expect that he actually came."


    "Yeah, what I am most afraid of now is that things become uncontrollable, although I can solve them, but you also know that I am the most afraid of this person." Uchiha shouted.


    "Amount." Think of his father''s xing grid, far away, smile, say it, it is very easy to make a fire shadow with his father''s ability, but he is too troublesome to give up this countless people yearning for it. seat.


    Far away, shaking his head and throwing away the mess in his mind, he looked at Uchiha and said: "No matter what, we still have to guarantee the safety of Grandpa."


    "Guaranteed the safety of Mr. Fei Fei?" Uchiha shook his head with a smile: "This is his own choice. Otherwise, you think that Wood Ye has such a big thing, he will not know?"


    After talking about the strange eyes, Uchiha stood up and continued: "Don''t underestimate the old man. Do you think that it is only his kindness to be able to do so many years of fire?"


    After listening to the words of Uchiha, I was shocked by the far body and looked at the back of Uchiha, saying: "Is this something?" He said that even Lianyuan could not believe it. This is actually a plan of Huo Ying.


    Although Uchiha, who is far away from the distance, knows his thoughts and nods his head: "He is prepared to exchange his life for the peace and prosperity of Konoha."


    Farsightedly looked at the window intricately, I really didn''t expect him to pay so much for Konoha.


    "What should we do?"


    "You are now the Minister of the Dark Department. Just follow the instructions of Mr. Fei Fei. As for me, I am going to go back to that person. It¡¯s been a long time since I was not active. I will take this opportunity to try the depth of Lei Ren." Open the road.


    "Yes." Far should be.


    "Right, how is your sister doing now?" Speaking of his daughter, Uchiha smirked at the corner of his mouth, revealing the kindness.


    "Oh, my sisters should have arrived at the zh¨­ngy¨¡ng tower now, but I saw that the big snake pill is very interested in my sister, so will it be." Far worried.


    "Nothing." Uchiha waved his hand and said: "The big snake pill is still afraid to move my daughter."


    Although Uchiha¡¯s words are not heavy, he has heard strong self-confidence from his voice. Yes, there is a father, who dares to move Xiaoyue.


    "If there is nothing, you should go ahead and talk to Mr. Fei Fei about the big snake pill, let him have a number." Uchiha shouted.


    "Yes, father." Far from the road, then left the room and went to the Huo Ying office.


    "The big snake pill, long time no see, the guy should also come back." Uchiha faintly faintly, his eyes still look out the window.


    The words are divided into two, and then Xiaoyue here After Lei Xing stunned Sasuke, Xiaoyue finally breathed a sigh of relief. After all, if you let yourself want to not hurt Sasuke, you may not be able to control it. Sasuke.


    However, after stunned Sasuke, Lei Xing and Ning Ci also said that they had their own people and Xiaoyue, and they said goodbye. After all, they have not completed the task, and there is not much time left for them.


    However, in Xiaoyue¡¯s view, Ning and Lei Xing seem to be very wrong. Both of them are ignorant of each other. When they look at Xiaoyue occasionally, the two people will also show their j¨«ngÌè vision. The monk who made Xiaoyue like Zhang Er couldn''t figure it out.


    I don''t want to think about it. This is the Xiaoxing''s xing grid, but after they left, the mess left for Xiaoyue had to be cleaned up in a small month.


    After all, Sakura is also injured, so the responsibility of taking care of the whole team falls on Xiaoyue. Naruto has not yet woken up yet, and Sasuke is forcibly stunned, so it is not so fast to wake up. Sakura was injured in the fight against the sound, and was scared by Sasuke, so Xiaoyue is busy now.


    Fortunately, Sakura is not very heavy, but also can help, or in the words of Xiaoyue, she really has to be exhausted.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 ~： Seven hundred and seven

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Is this the planning of the big snake pill?" Uchiha looked thoughtfully at the big snake pill.


    Sure enough, the big snake pill reveals a sly smile.


    "But you are still too small to see Sasuke." Uchiha waved a cold smile.


    Sure enough, as with the original plot, Sasuke did not use the power of the spell like the big snake pill imagined. Instead, he relied on his own body skills learned from Xiao Li and then created a "lion bomb" to defeat the sword triangle. A victory.


    "Teacher, I need to take Sasuke to deal with it." Kakashi shouted to Uchiha.


    "Well, let''s go." Uchiha nodded.


    So Kakashi took Sasuke to help. Uchiha, of course, knew what Kakashi was going to do, and he knew what he would encounter. Uchiha looked at the big snake pill and the snake was gone.


    Uchiha squinted and looked at the small moon that was watching the game seriously, and then left.


    Lei Ren, the rough man who started to cause Uchiha¡¯s idea at the beginning, looked at Uchiha¡¯s departure with a thoughtful look. He faintly felt that this person is not simple, but unfortunately Uchiha is not the original face. So he does not know the identity of Uchiha.


    At this time in a secret room, Kakashi was shouting at Sasuke: "Five lines of seal." The curses slowly retracted into Sasuke''s neck.


    "Call, this should be temporarily controllable, but it seems that this is not a long-term plan. It seems that I will ask the teacher later." Kakashi looked at Sasuke Road who was lying on the ground.


    "Oh, it''s really good, it''s not the wooden leaf technician Kaki Kakashi." A y¨©n cold voice came from behind Kakashi.


    Hearing the sound, Kakashi''s goosebumps were erected, and turned quickly, and saw the big snake pill slowly coming out.


    "Big Snake Pills?" Kakashi was surprised, then a face j¨«ng said: "Why are you here?"


    "Oh, what do you say?" The big snake pill came home from the ground.


    "Stand up." Kakashi suddenly had a thunderball on his right hand.


    "Is this a thousand birds created by Uchiha? You can''t kill me with this thing." The big snake pill was a pity.


    It¡¯s just a bit of a playful taste in Kakashi.


    "Even if I use my life, I have to fight with you for both." Kakashi threatened with cold sweat.


    "Just by you?" The big snake pill disdain, and then slowly approached Kakashi, when Kakashi looked nervous, and when the big snake pill looked proud, suddenly the big snake pill felt a pressure in the darkness.


    The big snake pill could not help but change his face and stopped. He shouted at the darkness: "Uchibo Uchiha, I know you, don''t pretend to be a ghost, give it to me."


    Seeing the reaction of the big snake pill, Kakashi first tightened his heart, then sighed with relief. Since the teacher came, it seems that he should not be in danger.


    "Oh, the big snake pill has not seen for many years, and has a long history. How can I bully my disciples now?" Uchiha went slowly and came out.


    "What do you want to do?" The big snake pill looked at Yu Zhibo and said that although he had been away from the wood leaves for many years, he was still a little afraid of Uchiha.


    "I don''t want to do anything. If you don''t bully my disciple, I may not show up." Uchiha looked like a big snake at the road.


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, I felt that I was being teased. The face of the snake was not allowed to sink. I only had to tease others and have not been teased.


    "Well, anyway, you have seen Sasuke, and now you can leave." Uchiha faintly said.


    Deeply watching Uchiha squinted, the big snake pill turned and left, but just as the big snake pill was about to step out of the room, there was a voice from Uchiha, "But what you have to do, but I advise you not to move me." People, or don''t blame me for turning my face."


    Dashen Pill didn''t answer, just stopped for a while and left.


    After the big snake pill, Kakashi still wants to talk to Uchiha, but he was interrupted just after the opening. "I know what you want to say, but now you still don''t know something, wait until the time is ripe. I am telling you that there is still Sasuke¡¯s help. This will be fine."


    "Yes."


    After dealing with Sasuke, Uchiha took Kakashi back to the room of the game. After Uchiha entered the room, he felt a gaze toward himself.


    The source of this gaze is the big snake pill that has already returned, but at this time he has resumed the appearance of pretending, Uchiha Í« smiled at the big snake pill, and then ignored the big snake pill to walk back to his position.


    At this time, the oil **** the field just defeated the tone that was arranged by the big snake pill. After scrolling for a while on the screen, it revealed "handcuffs vs a wild."


    At this time, as the referee''s moonlight blast cough, and said: "The next one, the sand handcuffs to the thunder and a wild."


    "Oh, it seems that it has changed with the previous life." Uchiha Í« Í« Í« , , , , , , , , ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾Ý ¾ÝI don''t know who the opponent of Xiaoyue will be.


    At this time, both the handcuffs and the ones have stood on the field.


    Compared to the arrogance of the handcuffs, the opposite side of the field is much calmer, and one field opens: "Please advise."


    The hand licked his mouth and took out the fan behind him. "Hey, this girl is a little sharp." The thunder on the side looked at the field and smiled.


    When he heard the thunder, Shana smiled and said: "According to intelligence, this girl should be a wind, and it is not easy to win in a field."


    The field under the field did not hear the dialogue between Lei Xing and Shana but pulled out two pains from behind, sh¨¨ to handcuffs, and then the whole person rushed directly to the handcuffs.


    "Yeah." The handcuffs lifted the eyelids, apparently not on the heart. The big fan in the hand flew directly forward, and a small hurricane blew from the fan, directly blowing the bitterness, and by the way, rushed to himself. The wild blew out and slammed into the wall behind him.


    However, the handcuffs don¡¯t want to give up the advantage, they rushed to the wilderness that hadn¡¯t reacted yet, jumped up, picked up the fan and slashed the fan directly into the wilderness as a big knife, ¡°Å顱 a wild before the handcuffed fan fell. I escaped the fan of the handcuffs.


    A wild jumped away from the handcuffs and placed on the hands, and after sliding a distance on the ground, set down to look at the handcuffs.


    "This girl is really violent." Lei Xing looked at the situation on the field and exclaimed.


    "How come heartbeat?" Shana certainly understands the thundering of Lei Xing, and smiles.


    "How is it possible, I am loyal to my family''s little month, you don''t want to filthy me." Lei Xing sneaked into the small moon standing opposite, saw her thoughts on the battlefield, only shouted Breath, complain.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 708：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    After listening to the explanation of Lei Xing, Shana said that she did not believe it, but did not say anything, and her attention was put back on the court.


    Now the field is thinking about countermeasures, and the girl opposite is restraining herself.


    "How, don''t you dare to attack, if you look at me like this, the wind is smashing. The technique of smashing." The handcuffs opened the way, and then took out the fan against a field is a fan, a gust of wind blew into the wild.


    I saw that the wind was even stronger than before. I didn¡¯t dare to support the big field. I put my hands in the ground. When the wind came over, I pulled my hands and pulled a small wall from the ground to block my body. before.


    "Oh." This small wall did not stop for a long time, it was directly destroyed by the wind, but when the wall was broken, a black shadow suddenly flashed out from behind the wall.


    "Amount." Seeing this black shadow is rushing to himself, the hand brows a wrinkle, picking up the fan in his hand against the air, but was flashed by the shadow.


    Seeing that the black shadow is going to touch myself, the fan on the handle of the handcuffs is horizontal, blocking in front of oneself, only revealing one''s own eyes, watching the bitterness in the hands of a wilderness against the thorns on his own fan.


    A pair of eyes looked at himself, and the handcuffs did not stand dead with the wild for too long. They pushed the fan against the fan, pushed the field open, and then the fan smashed into a field. In the middle of the sky, the fan of the handcuffs could not be avoided. "Oh." The waist of a wild field was directly flicked out by handcuffs.


    "This" handcuffs feel the wrong hand, and the field that was thrown out was immediately turned into a stone piece, and the handcuffs were shocked. "Replacement?"


    "This year''s newcomers are all good." Uchiha said.


    "Well." Kakashi nodded in agreement, and Akai, who was beside Kakashi, looked at Uchiha with a strange look. How have you not seen this person before?


    "Thunder. Razer." At this time, a field suddenly appeared behind the handcuffs, and a thunder snake suddenly shove out from the hands of a wild.


    This suddenly appeared in the wild, suddenly let the handcuffs startled, but the handcuffs did not panic, quickly ran away, trying to escape a wild lightning strike.


    However, the lightning strike of a wild field was not so simple. When I hit the ground, I began to swim along the ground to the handcuffs. When the handcuffs ran forward, I glanced back and saw the movement of the snake. I was shocked.


    However, the handcuffs are not simple. On the wall, I stepped on the body and turned around. Then the fan opened wide, and a hurricane blew it out. According to the truth of the wind, Crayton, the Razer was instantly cut off, and the entire snake was instantly Disappeared.


    At this moment, the figure of a wild appeared again at the side of the handcuffs, "Hey." A wild hand is holding a bitter and thornless handcuffs, but soon a wild spot is found, the handcuffs have long since disappeared, and their fists are hitting. on the wall.


    "It doesn''t seem to have no effect." A wild-mouthed mouth swayed and looked at the bitter bloodstains in his hands.


    "Oh." The handcuffs stood behind a wild body, frowning and looking at the arm of his hand, with blood flowing on it.


    "Hey." The fan that was opened in the handcuffs was inserted in front of himself, blocking his body. He turned his body and turned his face in front of himself. He looked at the handcuffed fan cautiously, afraid of what the handcuffs had. Y¨©n was waiting for himself, so he did not dare to attack. He moved aside a few steps and was thinking about the movement behind the fan. The atmosphere on the field suddenly became quiet.


    Everyone''s eyes also looked closely at the scene.


    "I am afraid that I will lose." Lei Xing will open the door.


    "Amount." After listening to the words of Lei Xing, Shana looked at Lei Xing inexplicably, as if she felt the doubtful look of Shana. Lei Xing explained: "I have been hurt by the sand, if I can win directly The pursuit of victory or defeat can not be said, but now a field is blocked by a fan, so that sand has a chance to breathe, it seems that a wild is to lose, sometimes caution is a good thing, but unfortunately not this time. ¡±


    In fact, people on the field now have a lot of talks about this, although people like Naruto who are not very strong can''t understand it, but those who have strengths and high strengths can see that the handcuffs are to win. Therefore, Kanjiro and I love Luo, who are here to bear the sand, are calm.


    "The strength of these people is not bad, but." Ning times looked at Lei Xing''s heart and said: "I hope we can meet."


    At this time, there has been a change in the field. When I saw the back of the fan in a field, suddenly there was movement behind the fan. The handcuff suddenly jumped out from behind the fan, and when I picked up the fan, I was waving. The reaction is not slow, and the pain is directly in the hands.


    I saw the handcuffs directly in the sh¨¨, fell in the fan, a wild want to win the pursuit, I saw the fan rushed over, but soon a wild regret for his movements, I saw the fan suddenly pulled up The handcuffs reveal her face, and what hurts on her body.


    Seeing the handcuffs y¨©n made a sly smile, a field of cold sweat, but also want to retreat, but the handcuffs will not let such a good opportunity, directly shouted to the wild: "Wind.


    A wild cross hands blocked the key parts, but this time the wind is no more than before, it is exhausted the full force of the handcuffs.


    A wild field was directly blown by the wind, and there was a wound on the body. After the handcuffs were released, they rushed to the side of the wilderness. The fan directly hit a wild body and hit a field to the ground.


    "Look." Lei Xing shook his head helplessly.


    "Call." The hand rubbed his arm and looked tired and looked at the field, then looked at the blast, it seems that she also won not easy.


    "Hands win." The blast raised his hand and shouted.


    The last game was a match between the handcuffs and the wilderness Finally, the victory ended with a handcuffs, and a field was also helped by the thunder.


    Now everyone''s eyes are staring tightly at the beating on the big screen.


    The final screen stopped, "Uchibo Moon vs. Everyday."


    "Oh, it¡¯s finally your turn, Xiaoyue." Yu Zhibo looked at Xiaoyue and whispered.


    At this time, all the people came to the j¨©ng god, and the big snake pill just wanted to see how the daughter of Uchiha Í« µ½µ×? However, as Uchiha did not expect, he did not dare to tamper with Xiaoyue¡¯s idea. Otherwise, the violent Uchiha wave is not something he can bear, but even though he is still interested in Xiaoyue, after all, It¡¯s a round of writing, the big snake pill¡¯s heart.


    On the other side, Lei Xing and Ning Ci have been paying attention to Xiaoyue. Needless to say, the younger brothers and Xiaoyue are still concerned about Xiaoyue, and others who do not know Xiaoyue are surprised by her Uchiha surname. .


    "Hey." Naruto vented in an instant, but this time it was a small month, and smiled at Xiaoyue: "Small moons come on."


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 709：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    At this time, Xiaoyue was there, but after hearing the voice of Naruto, he reacted. At this time, Sakura also came to sigh on Xiaoyue. In the first few games, Sakura still met herself like a previous story. From the small to the big friend Yamanaka, the two people played very fiercely, but in the end they ended up losing both losses, so Sakura and Ino were not able to advance.


    "Well." Xiaoyue nodded to Sakura and Naruto.


    "Every day, you should be careful, the strength of Xiaoyue is not low." Ning times looked at the heavenly road around him.


    Ning''s words, I am a little surprised every day, I have never heard of Ning times said this, but still nodded every day to understand.


    At this time, the blast has already opened: "The next game, Uchiha moon is right every day." When the blast is heard, every day and Xiaoyue jump into the game.


    "Every day, sister, please advise." Xiaoyue has a courtesy.


    "Amount, grace." Every day, he replied.


    "Begin." the blast shouted.


    After the blast was over, every day and Xiaoyue jumped back at the same time, consciously keeping the distance, both sides stared closely at each other. Xiaoyue was because he didn¡¯t know the way of attack every day, and every day because he was also dying. I saw some of the strength of Xiaoyue in the forest, so I kept a distance from Xiaoyue.


    "Small moon, I am coming." Remind every day, and then pulled out two pains from behind him to Xiaoyue.


    Looking at the side of Xiaoyue, I took out two bitterness directly from the pocket of the ninja, and both of them suffered from the bitterness of the flying.


    Seeing the movements of Xiaoyue, I am not surprised at all. After all, I have always felt that she has the same kind of momentum as Ningji in Xiaoyue. It seems that Xiaoyue seems to be quick and quick, and every day he knows the secret, and then he sees every day. Take a reel from the pocket of the back.


    "Do you want to use that every day?" Xiao Li, next to Naruto, looked at the action every day and was surprised.


    "What is that?" Naruto asked curiously.


    "This is a daily ninja." Xiao Li faintly replied, Naruto did not ask, continue to watch the battle on the field.


    "Changlong." I saw the scrolls open every day, and then rotated in half space, from which there were countless hidden weapons.


    "It turns out that." Xiaoyue said lightly, there was no tension in his heart.


    "Small moon is hiding." The Naruto next to him saw this situation shouting at Xiaoyue.


    However, Naruto is too small to look at Xiaoyue. In the eyes of everyone''s doubts, Xiaoyue pulled out the white s¨¨ in the belt and squatted to the side. "Hey." Then close your eyes and wait for those hidden weapons to leave behind. When I was a few tens of centimeters, I opened my eyes and saw the appearance of the round eyes. Then I gently said: "Whip dance back to heaven."


    I saw the whip in the hand of Xiaoyue, and then the whip began to roll up and danced around Xiaoyue. The whip shadow formed a semi-circle cover around Xiaoyue, like the return to heaven used by Ning, then All the hidden weapons are blocked out of the whip.


    "Hey." The people on the field were all surprised and surprised, especially when they were staring at the small moon on the field.


    "Isn''t this the Ning''s trick? How is the small moon?" Every day, I returned to the ground and looked at Xiaoyue.


    "Hey, isn''t this ri going back to the sky?" Fei Fei was surprised to see the situation below.


    "Small moon will actually do this." Ning''s eyes stared at the thin back on the field.


    "Oh, that''s not bad." Ray''s mouth was slightly cocked.


    "It''s amazing." Naruto looked at Xiaoyue slyly.


    "Hey." Chen Tian is a lonely face. He is not a ri to the sect of the family. Actually, Xiaoyue can actually use it. This is why she is not discouraged, but she thinks that Xiaoyue is her good friend after all. A tone.


    "Oh." Uchiha squinted and smiled at Xiaoyue.


    Just when everyone was surprised to go back to the sky, the big snake pill was staring at Xiaoyue¡¯s writing eye. It really has a round eye. In contrast, the big snake pill looks at rewriting the wheel, but now it can What I got was only Sasuke, and the big snake pill could not help but think of it.


    "How? Is it necessary to go down every day?" Xiaoyue looked at Tiantian Road. This is not a small month, but Xiaoyue feels like she is a little frustrated every day, so I have this question.


    However, compared to everyone''s surprise, Xiaoyue didn''t feel anything. After all, he only imitated it from Ningji. Now his own strength is nothing more than that, and his father and brother are far worse.


    "Although I am not reconciled, it seems that I am really not an opponent of Xiaoyue, but I should try it. I originally wanted to use it in the official game. Now I can only try this trick. "After the initial shock, I recovered and calmed down, and then took out two reels from behind my heart."


    Seeing the action every day, Xiaoyue also set aside the posture and ready to take the move.


    "Double Dragons." Untied two reels every day and rotated again in the air, although this time is still a hidden weapon, but this time the number and density of hidden weapons is more than the last time.


    Xiaoyue once again brought back to the sky, but because of this more hidden weapons, Xiaoyue''s whip shadow began to slowly spread out. Seeing this situation, I couldn''t help but feel happy in the heart, and then increased the hidden weapon.


    Seeing the action every day, Xiaoyue knows her thoughts, but Xiaoyue is not anxious, but is open to every day: "My whip is not only the only way." After that, I saw a change in the shadow. The messy whip is combined in one place.


    "Whip shadow dragon." Xiaoyue shouted, I saw the whip like a dragon, flying from the body of Xiaoyue, tumbling in front of Xiaoyue, constantly knocking down the hidden weapon of sh¨¨, not only that.


    "Hey." I saw an explosion in the place where the hidden weapon hit the dragon shadow, and the powerful airflow suddenly knocked down the hidden weapon every day even the air was dropped by myself every day. Go out and fall to the ground.


    But fortunately, Xiaoyue also knows to keep a hand, and did not continue to attack, and every day is also very simple, their own tricks are used, can not help but Xiaoyue, can only helplessly admit defeat.


    "Uchibo won the month." The wind announced.


    So Xiaoyue lived up to the expectations of the promotion.


    "Small moon, you are really amazing." When Xiaoyue returned to his position, Naruto was happy.


    "Generally." Xiaoyue laughed.


    "It''s your masterpiece." The big snake pill looked at Xiaoyue''s back and laughed. At this time, Xiaoyue still didn''t know that the eyes of the big snake pill were looking at himself.


    In the wood leaf death forest zh¨­ngy¨¡ng tower, the Zhong Ren qualifier is in full swing.


    After Xiaoyue defeated every day, there were several more games, including Naruto and Tooth. The players who are standing on the field are Ning and Hutian.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 710：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Ning Xiao looked at the opposite Tiantian, and remembered what the predecessors of the first two days had said to himself. "This is a chance for you to endure the game. Your performance is his assessment. If you are satisfied, I believe him. Will not reject you anymore."


    I will definitely let that person agree with me, rather than secretly.


    "Sister Tian Tian is cheering." When Ning was thinking about it, the small moon outside the field cheered Ning times back.


    "The younger days are cheering." Naruto also shouted.


    "Ning''s brother." Chen Tian looked at Ning times with a look.


    "Brother?" Hearing the voice of the young field, Naruto was doubtful.


    "They are two brothers and sisters?" Xiao Yingdao.


    Kakashi shook his head and said: "No, they are all from the ri to one of the ancient clan of Konoha."


    "Call." Naruto breathed a sigh of relief and said: "That is not very good."


    "I am afraid not, because Ning is a ri-divided person." Xiao Li silently looked at the Ningji on the field and explained.


    The little moon on the side is not saying a word. Only the small moon who is very close to the hatch field knows how bad the relationship between the young field and Ningji is.


    Just when Kakashi explained to Naruto the relationship between the ri and the family, Ningji on the field was also vocalizing the attack on the young field, and wanted to completely destroy the will of the young field.


    "What do you think?" Uchiha looked at the situation on the field, faint.


    I saw a person wearing a kimono suddenly appearing behind the empty Uchiha. I looked at the Ning times on the field and smiled bitterly: "It seems that Ning times¡¯s resentment against the Zong family is still very deep."


    "Oh, now I know why I refused." Uchiha sneered.


    "Well." Zhen Yu nodded.


    Looking at the old friend''s face, Uchiha slaps his shoulder and comforts him: "You don''t have to worry too much, I believe he will change soon."


    Zhen Yu only when this is Uchiha, he comforted himself, shook his head and did not speak, but he soon felt a gaze from the opposite side.


    "Amount." Zhen Yu looked at the young man who had already recovered his eyes in disbelief. He quietly opened his eyes and looked at it for a while, then his face changed greatly, but the real feathers were also seen by people who had seen the wind and rain, so they soon Restoring calmness, quietly yelling at Uchiha: "The big snake pill?"


    "Well." Uchiha nodded.


    "No wonder you will appear here, have trouble, do you want me to help you?"


    "No, he will handle it. We will continue to look at what the child is doing." Uchiha said.


    "Well." Zhen Yu nodded, and then stood behind Uchiha, and did not speak.


    "I didn''t expect the tricky guys to go one after another. Is the plan going to change?" When Yu Zhibo and Zheng Yu chatted, the big snake pill was secretly in the heart, or look at it again, the big snake pill that made up his mind no longer Go to the game and sneak away.


    Not to mention the intrigue in the field, on the field, the young field that has been collapsed by Ning times*, was encouraged by Naruto and Xiaoyue, and the younger brother regained confidence and reconciled with Ning.


    Speaking of it, ri¡¯s confrontation with the family seems to be the most intense, not only the tricks, but also the dangers.


    I saw those who were in the field, "It¡¯s amazing." Naruto muttered.


    "I didn''t expect that there is such a strength in a young age, even if it is a tolerable one." Kakashi looked at Ning Xiaodao on the field.


    "The talent is not bad." Uchiha nodded.


    "I have already told you about it. There is absolutely nothing wrong with the person I am looking at. He is a rare genius for us." Zhen Yu said, and then secretly looked at Yu Zhibo, hoping that he would change his mind.


    It¡¯s a pity that he was destined to be disappointed. I saw Uchiha¡¯s indifferent face and said: ¡°I¡¯ve said that I¡¯m not a gift, even if the best talent is not the heart of the strong, you don¡¯t have to I have a hard time thinking about it. I have my own claim."


    "Amount." As if the mind was seen, the real feathers could not help but blush, and then no longer talked. He knew that some things can only be moderate, too much would make the sky resentful.


    Now the battle on the field suddenly stopped. I saw that the tip of the hand pointed to the chest of the young field, and the hand of the young field stopped on the other hand of Ning.


    "Cough." Suddenly the young field squirted blood.


    "Hey." When Ningji picked up the hands of the young field, the people under the field were all surprised. I saw that the arms of the young field were covered with small red dots.


    "Is this?" Kakashi was surprised, then pushed up the guard, revealing the round eyes for a while, and exclaimed: "It''s really powerful, but his white eyes are very skillful."


    "Kakashi teacher, what is going on?" Naruto asked quickly.


    "This is a bit of acupuncture. I really didn''t expect that his white eyes could actually see the acupuncture points on the young field, but they hit the acupuncture points in the young field accurately. It seems that the victory and defeat have been divided." Kakashi fell a light protection. Road.


    Hearing Kakashi''s explanation, Naruto looked y¨©n.


    "Miss Akita, you still admit defeat." When Ningji still wanted to say something, suddenly the voice of Naruto was heard from the field. Naruto shouted next to him: "You guy, you must have a young girl." Beat him, I must fly him."


    The Naruto who wants to jump down is pulled by Xiaoyue and Sakura around him in a timely manner, but Xiaoyue is also looking at Ningxia with a bad look.


    "Naruto don''t want to be impulsive." Xiaoyue said.


    "But" Naruto still wants to say, was interrupted by Sakura. "Even if you go down now, it doesn''t matter, and the younger field is lost."


    I heard that Sakura said so, the talents are quiet, but the eyes are staring at Ning, not knowing what they are thinking.


    ¡°Zizizi The real feathers on the side looked strangely like Naruto, then looked at the young field still struggling to get up, and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this kid to have this magic. . ¡±


    "Oh, yeah, it¡¯s a funny guy." Uchiha snorted.


    "Is this going to be four generations?" Zhen Yu saw that Uchiha nodded and no longer spoke. After watching the Naruto, he continued to watch the following game.


    "But even if it is a young girl who wants to play, it is impossible. She has been stunned all over her body." Zhen Yu exclaimed.


    "That''s not necessarily oh." Uchiha sneered.


    "Amount." Zhen Yu looked strangely at Uchiha, but unfortunately Uchiha said that he would shut up when he finished talking. There is no way for Yu Yu to continue to watch the xing.


    "Sister Tian Tian, ??use that trick." Xiaoyue shouted at the young field.


    The shouts of Xiaoyue suddenly made the audience quiet, and they looked at Xiaoyue with a strange look and then looked at the young field that was shaking.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 711：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "But" Hsiao Tian lowered his head and did not let others see his expression.


    "It¡¯s useless, Miss Hirada, no matter what method can''t change the reality, the result of this game has long been decided at the beginning." Although Ningji is also surprised by Xiaoyue''s words, but rather does not believe the young Tian can now turn defeat into victory.


    "No, but now only use that trick." Xiaoyue shouted to the young field.


    "What is the trick?" Sakura asked next to Xiaoyue, and Naruto no longer spoke. Looking curiously at the field and watching the small moon next to him, in fact, everyone is now Looking curiously at Xiaoyue and Xiaotian, I want to know which tricks make Chentian so confident.


    "Although I don''t want to use that trick to deal with Ning''s brother, but in order not to let Naruto disappoint, I can''t help it." Chen Tian stood up and said softly.


    "It¡¯s useless, all of your acupuncture points have been sealed, and you have no chance of winning." Ning times faint.


    However, the young field was not moved, but began to open up.


    "What? This position?" Kakashi shouted in surprise.


    In fact, not only Kakashi, but even all the presence of Naruto and Huo Ying are amazed.


    "What is this?" Xiao Li looked at his teacher doubtfully, and he was surprised by the fact that Teacher Akai was surprised. Xiao Li was very curious, and other people also looked at his teacher.


    Akai looks forward to the road: "This trick is the strongest move in the body created by a great ninja of our leaves."


    "The power of this move is not only because of the power but also because it does not need to use any chakra, but also can remove all the physical skills outside this trick, as well as the shield." Kakashi face s¨¨ dignified, and then look to the side still one Uchiha, who has a light face.


    "The person in the middle of the stroke will be injured, very serious internal injuries, internal injuries that are invisible to the naked eye." Red Road.


    "Yes, and he used this trick to defeat the three generations of the most powerful thunder." Fei Fei Asma swallowed the mouth.


    "Is this person?" Those who cursed curiosity.


    "It is the strongest ninja of Konoha, and Uchiha Uchiha, who is known as the wood leaf killing god." Everyone said.


    After hearing the explanation, everyone looked at the dying young field on the field with a look of shock, and his eyes were full of envy.


    "What is this boxing?" Sakura asked God to ask Kakashi.


    "It is Ó½ch¨±n, Ó½ch¨±n boxing." Xiaoyue looked solemnly.


    "Ó½ch¨±n fist." This is shouting from the young field, a blue s¨¨ Chakra wrapped his entire arm.


    "Ó½ch¨±n fist." Shouted the young field, and then rushed to Ningxia.


    "You actually handed such a dangerous ninju to the young field?" Zhen Yu was stunned by Uchiha, and if there were other people here, the real feathers might have shouted out loud.


    "Why are you so surprised? This is not a way to do nothing." Uchiha licked his own ear and knew that he didn''t want to. If he was not entangled in his good daughter, he would not teach. The hatching method of the young field, after all, this boxing method is too powerful, and it is afraid that the young field will be used indiscriminately.


    I turned these thoughts in my heart and said: "But I only taught a little fur."


    "Feather?" Zhen Yu looked at his face without thinking about Uchiha, shook his head and smiled. He only used what you said. He saw the power of this boxing method. As long as the strength is not too different, the average person will not die. Ah, but since Uchiha said so, it¡¯s not good for Yu Yu to say anything. After all, Hirada is a ri-home, and he has to be happy.


    I don¡¯t mention the nonsense of Yu Yu and Uchiha. Here, on the court, I¡¯m looking at the rushing young field and wondering: ¡°Ó½ch¨±n boxing?¡± But he believes that by his own strength, he will never let the young field have a chance to turn over. So Ning did not hesitate to welcome it.


    I saw two people coming and going on the field. In the eyes of the outside, it seems that the fighting style of the two people seems to have not changed, or it is fierce, or the younger ones are at a disadvantage.


    However, only Ning, who was in it, knew the change. This change surprised Ning, and the young field that had been easily knocked down by himself could now become weird.


    It¡¯s just weird. It¡¯s often seemingly hitable, but it¡¯s often empty. Although the speed of the young field has not increased a lot, it makes the sputum vomiting blood, and I can¡¯t beat myself, and I clearly see it. The younger hands did not use Chakra, and the power was also played a lot. Often, she was scared by her boxing style.


    Just when Ning times feels like ri, the two people are separated again, "Call." Ning times relieved, although he did not cause any harm to the young field, but he did not seem to hurt.


    Ningsi looked puzzled and said: "Is it Ó½ch¨±n fist like this? It seems that there is nothing." Frowning and thinking, Ningji himself knows that the audience can not be so bad, why do you have something to do? no?


    "How come it seems that there is nothing at all?" Sakura wondered.


    "No, he doesn''t know it." Kakashi said, he didn''t know why his teacher had to teach the boxing method that the four disciples, including himself, didn''t teach, to the younger, which made Kakashi faint. Some flaws.


    However, if Kakashi knows that Uchiha is not taught by Xiaoyue, he does not know what Kakashi will feel.


    "It was just a temptation just now, using the temptations before Ó½ch¨±n." Xiaoyue secretly said in his heart.


    The young field in the field did not answer, and did not want to explain it. It rushed to Ningxia again, but this time the field¡¯s boxing was a bit strange, and it¡¯s hard to see it when it¡¯s seen. attack.


    It was only this time that Ning was destined to be disappointed. I saw that the hand of the young field became a strange shape. "Ah." Just when the two hands crossed, Ning called it on the spot Hanging down directly, it is obviously dislocated.


    If Uchiha used it for himself, it would not be as simple as dislocation, but the whole piece would be broken.


    "Why is this?" Ningji held his hand and kept a distance from the young field, looking at the young field.


    "This is the effect of Ó½ch¨±n, which directly interrupts the bones of people and makes people lose their ability to move." Chen Tian looked at her chest and looked weak and authentic.


    "The young field is still too soft." Zhen Yu exclaimed.


    Not only did the real feathers think so, but even those who were forbearing saw it. Just because the young field had to withdraw the last punch, I was afraid that it would be completely abolished, and the sigh of the younger brother was soft. The power of ch¨±n shook, and I didn¡¯t expect this boxing to have such a powerful power.


    "You know that I didn''t ask this." Ning, regardless of other people''s opinions, shouted at the young field, and at the same time his heart was a little confused, was he really wrong?


    For the problem of Ning, the young field just smiled and then fell backwards.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 712：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    At this moment, a red shadow flashed, and the red appeared in the field of Chen Tian, ??hugged the young field. "Working hard." Red looked at the young field.


    Ningji stood in the same place and looked at the abandoned field, until Naruto yelled at Ning, Ning had only returned to God but did not take care of Naruto.


    "It seems that the Xingzi still needs to be more honed." Uchiha said.


    "Yeah." Zhen Yu sighed, when the original Uchiha waved his resignation, he thought he was biased against Ning, and now it seems that Uchiha is looking at people.


    "The next game, Lei Rensana is listening to the sound of Tos." At this time, the words of the wind rang.


    "It¡¯s finally my turn." Toth walked out, faint.


    "Come on, Shana." Ray was on the way to Shana.


    But in exchange for Shana''s eyes.


    When Shana and Tos stood on the field, the blast looked at the two people and said: "Cough, start."


    "The next step is to make a quick decision." Tos looked at the girl in front of him, then picked up his sleeves and exposed the arms on his arm and rushed straight toward Shana.


    "Oh." Shana jumped off Toss'' attack and looked at her opponent. "Your attack is very weird. It should be a weapon on the arm to attack the fist around the fist."


    "Oh." Toth grinned. "Even if you know how my attack is going?" Then I rushed to Shana again.


    "As long as you don''t fight with your attack, it doesn''t make sense." Shana looked at Toth Road lightly and once again escaped the attack of Tos.


    Seeing that Sarah has been keeping a distance from herself, Tos has frowned and frowned. Obviously, Shana said yes, her attack is in melee, but Toss does not admit it.


    Instead, I looked at Shana. "Don''t you want to play with me?"


    "Of course not." At this moment, Shana smiled and saw Shana''s smile. Tos was also slightly stunned but quickly reacted. She saw Shana slowly lift her white hand against Tos. Refers to.


    Seeing the situation on the field, Lei¡¯s mouth was awkward.


    "Hey, this little girl is actually an illusion-type ninja." Uchiha on the side said.


    "Oh, it seems that the person who has tolerated the sound is unlucky. The original attack method was seen through the inability to carry out the close combat. Now the opponent is still illusory." Zhen Yu shook his head.


    Sure enough, the true feathers have not fallen. The Shana on the field has already started to move, and her hands begin to print quickly: "Flower Magic."


    "Amount." Toth looked at the petals around and frowned. "Is it illusory?"


    "Give it to me," Toth shouted, but the result was not as expected by Tos, and the petals were still falling.


    "How could this be?" Toth wondered, but no one answered his question. There was only Shana''s chuckle around. When he heard the sound, Tos''s movement suddenly became a bit slow, which surprised Tos.


    "In this case, it would be fine to attack the ontology directly." Toth thought, then cheered up the gods and rushed directly to Shana not far away.


    But when Toth hits Shana, the strange thing was released again, only to see that Shana¡¯s body slowly twisted and turned into nothingness.


    "This" Tos j¨«ng looked at the surroundings.


    But soon a palm appeared behind Tos and hit his neck. "Forehead." Toss fell directly to the ground.


    In the eyes of the outsiders, the situation was completely different. I saw Toss standing in the same place and shouting and playing, but Shana went straight to the back of Tos and stunned Tos.


    This makes those who endure, especially Naruto, look at each other, and Shana is leaving without expression.


    The blast looked at Tos down on the ground and announced directly, "Sana wins."


    "Cough, the next one, Sato Lei Xing on the autumn road Ding times." The blast raised his hand and shouted.


    "Is he?" Xiaoyue looked at Lei Xing strangely. This guy seems to have never seen his strength before, but it seems that he should also be a master. Xiaoyue thinks that the thunder is usually unreliable and hesitates. Think of it.


    "Oh, it¡¯s finally my turn, and the bones are rusting." Thunder wandered his head, then looked at the strange little moon on the opposite side: "The guy named ri Xiangning has already stayed with her." I have a bad impression, I must do a good job, hehe." After reading the show, I did not forget to look at the opposite side of the show, but I did not expect to think about it and actually started to stay.


    However, Ning had not recovered from the performance of the young man at this time, so he did not pay attention to him.


    At this time, Shana, standing behind the thunder, couldn''t help but turn her eyes when she heard the thunder. She found that the skill of turning the leaves on her own was much stronger.


    "Come on, Ding times, if you win, I will ask you to eat barbecue." Ino is also encouraging Ding.


    "Well, call." Ding Xiaoyu nodded his head, then glared at the opposite thunder like an angry bull, but he said in his heart: "If you win, you can eat barbecue."


    Looking at Ding''s performance, Iye nodded with satisfaction. Apparently, Izui really knew his teammate, and Lumaru looked at the two men silently.


    "Begin." The blast looked at the thunder and Ding in front of himself.


    "Although come." Lei Xing looked up at Ding Xiaodao, as if he didn''t put Ding in his eyes. In fact, what he thought in his heart was that he must have a master style, grace.


    "The meat bomb chariot." Ding did not be polite with him. When he thought of eating barbecue, he felt full of energy.


    "Amount." Watching a large ball of meat turn towards himself ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Lei Xing is not a glimpse, but after all, the strength problem, easily escaped Ding''s offense.


    "Oh." Ding bounced from his own place and then squatted in the place where the thunder stood, then thundered and jumped back, Ding followed closely, and hit Ding times.


    "Hey." Ding hit the wall behind Lei Xing, Lei Xing jumped to the air and then fell behind Ding, Ding adjusted to continue to hit the thunder.


    "There is no end." Lei Xing was bored and then decided not to evade. I saw Lei Xing on the ground and covered Lei Xing Chakra.


    "Amount." Uchiha, who was a little stunned and sleepy, couldn¡¯t help but blink. I didn¡¯t expect this kid to use Chakra to the whole body. It seems that this kid is at the same level as Ning.


    It¡¯s not surprising that Uchiha is not surprised. In the past, it seems that only Lei Ying can do it in Lei Ren.


    Sure enough, since the thunder on the field covered the chakra, the speed suddenly became faster. When Ding hit it, Lei Xun did not evade and directly shook his right foot.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 713：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    In the eyes of everyone, I saw a sharp angle in the corner of the thunder, and then the right leg was lifted back high. "I rely on it, this will not be the rhythm of playing football." Uchiha screamed almost out, no way This scene is too familiar, and Ding''s meat bombs think too much about a ball, this is not a pumping.


    In the eyes that Uchiha was looking forward to, Lei Xing did not disappoint Uchiha, and quickly fell to the right foot of Ning, and kicked it out against the hit, "Hey." Ding''s meat ball flew directly. Going out, hitting the wall behind, and then bounce back.


    The next battle, in the very silent expression of the crowd, Lei Xing seems to be more and more interested in playing, playing against Ding''s meat ball constantly kicking.


    In the end, it should be that Lei Xing is tired too. After playing countless times, he finally put out a punch of his right hand and hit it on Ding.


    Ding was directly hit and hit the wall, but this time it didn¡¯t bounce back. Ding¡¯s body appeared, his eyes were already full of circles, and Ding was swaying on the ground for a while and then fell to the ground, obviously Already fainted.


    Regardless of the cold sweat on the forehead, after a few coughs of the wind, he said: "The last game, Lei Xingsheng."


    Lei Xing seems to have a handsome posture, but when he looks at Xiaoyue, he suddenly loses, because Xiaoyue does not pay attention to himself, is talking to the people next to him, the depressing thunder is also Had to return to his place.


    Since the last game is over, it is also the training of Huo Ying, so all the endures are called to the field, and Fei Fei satisfactorily looked at the crowd, and then said: "Well, we will be held in a month later. Endure the exam."


    Then look at it to explain to everyone the arrangement and meaning of the test.


    "The first game was the whirlwind Naruto ri to Ning times." The blast took the list.


    "Well, I must defeat the guy." Naruto shouted.


    However, the blast did not take care of Naruto, and continued to say: "The second game, Nara deer pill opponent."


    "It''s really boring." Lumaru snorted.


    "In the third game, Uchiha Sasuke helped me."


    "Finally," I love Luo.


    "In the fourth game, Kanjiro is on the oil girl."


    "In the last game, Shana was on Uchiha, and Ray was in the air."


    Lei Xing heard his own shrug in the air.


    "Okay, a month later is the official Zhong Ren test, I hope you can work hard." Fei Fei opened the way, and then took people away.


    Then everyone went back, only Uchiha sneaked a glimpse of Lei Ren¡¯s mentor.


    "Brother, I hope you can train me." When Xiaoyue returns home, he will sneak away from home.


    "Oh, no problem, is it necessary to take the test? I didn''t expect our little month to be a tolerant." Far from laughing.


    "Well, you don''t laugh at me anymore, let''s go." Xiaoyue shook his head and went to the training ground.


    Just when Xiaoyue was stalking for his own training, at the ri home, Ning was talking to Zhenyu.


    "Ning times, you can go to his house with me and try it." Zhen Yu looked at the young man in front of him.


    "Yes, seniors." Ning times respectfully said.


    "Hey." Zhen Yu sighs sigh, but he knows that Uchiha is not very satisfied with the performance of Ningji in the zh¨­ngy¨¡ng tower, but for the ri direction, for this young man who values ??himself, Zhen Yu still wants to try.


    "Go."


    In the Huoying office, Fei Fei looked at the dark side of his eyes: "How?"


    "No problem, the minister has been arranged according to the instructions of Uchiha and the adults, and can minimize the loss of the leaves." The dark side replied respectfully.


    "Oh, it¡¯s really an eventful autumn. I hope that there won¡¯t be any troubles. After all, the peace of the leaves is hard to come by.¡± Ô³ Í spit out the sigh and look at the scene of the prosperity of the wood leaves outside.


    Not far from the leaves, in a dark room, a person wearing a wooden leaf medical team research suit respected the person with a mask in the room: "Adult."


    "Oh, how come you are." The man asked with surprise, then he pleasantly said: "Is there a result?"


    "Well, the adults are now ready, just waiting for Uchiha, the adults can wait for their souls to get everything done, and now you can tell Uchiha to marry the adults." The medical team replied.


    "Well, no problem, I will go and tell now." The mask man nodded, and then let the medical team first retreat, and the opponent ordered to inform Uchiha.


    The wood leaves that are now calm are everywhere.


    In the base of the dark part of the leaves, Uchiha ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ ¹ØÐÄ


    After all, this person is the son of the night. Since the death of the night, the blast has been taken care of by himself. Thinking of the death of the previous blast, Uchiha has dispelled the idea of ??letting the blast go to the news.


    "It doesn''t matter, I am still quite good." The blast was reluctant, although the blast was very grateful to Uchihabo for his concern, but as the dark part of Konoha, the blast still thought that he should perform his own tasks.


    "Well, the sand will be handed over to you." Uchiha nodded.


    "Yes, Uchiha is an adult." The wind responded, and then he left for Uchiha.


    Looking at the back of the blast, Uchiha sighed, although he had been trying to help him in these years, but this is the **** boundary disease of their moonlight family. It is not easy to cure it, so now Uchiha has not yet Find a way.


    "You can only listen to your life." Uchiha sighed and patted the empty room, "žž"


    A figure appeared in front of Uchiha, and Uchiha looked at the dark part of his eyes, then his face calmed down and said: "Since it is your family his safety is handed over to you. ""


    "I know." The dark part fainted to Uchiha, and then wanted to leave.


    "You" Uchiha wanted to open his mouth, but found himself unable to say it.


    "Is there anything else?" the dark part asked back.


    "Amount, nothing, you go." Uchiha shouted.


    Looked at Uchiha''s eyes in a complicated look, then turned and left.


    "Oh, well, since there is someone going to the sand and the big snake pill, then I should also act. I haven''t been active for a long time. I don''t know if anyone knows me." Uchiha thought about the corner of his mouth.


    On the other side of the thundering station, Lei Xing was moving to the door.


    "Cough." At this moment, a cough sound broke the silence of the room, and the thunder that made the guilty conscience was scared.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 714：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Hey, teacher and Shana, you are not sleeping." Lei line accompanied the smile to the teacher behind him and Shana.


    "What''s wrong?" At this time, a wilderness with his hands came out, curious.


    "Where do you want to go?" I ignored the confused face, and Shana opened the teacher to the thunder.


    "This" thunder scratched his head and said: "This is not a bit stuffy in the room, I want to go out and breathe."


    "That''s not allowed to go." At this time, there was no opening, the teacher said.


    However, his rough voice does not match his appearance. No wonder there is no opening at all, but obviously they have been used to it, and they are not surprised.


    "But" Lei Xing still wants to say something.


    "No, don''t forget the task of our trip." The teacher said faintly.


    "I just want to go out for the task." Lei Xing said.


    "What are you talking about?" the teacher asked.


    "Nothing, nothing." Lei Xing quickly waved his hand, knowing that his teacher is a temper, if it is not now in the wood leaves may have already started to do it yourself, looking at the small arms and legs, or not to hit the teacher.


    Sure enough, when the teacher heard the thunder, the teacher nodded with satisfaction and explained: "Now the wood leaves are very messy, you should not go out, or else you will be saved as an enemy."


    "This is not a teacher, what are you afraid of?" Lei said with disdain, apparently not convinced him, Shana and Yiye did not believe, in their concept, his teacher is very powerful, in the wood leaf can There are still very few people who have hurt their teachers.


    "You still don''t believe it." Seeing their expressions, the teacher knew what they thought and explained: "I met a master today, although I don''t know who he is, but the intuition tells me that his strength should be Above me."


    Hearing his words, Lei Xing they have some faith, to know who his teacher is, this xing is very proud, if it is really someone who is stronger than him, he will definitely not be so solemn, and Konoha It is also a normal thing to have a master at the top of the five major villages.


    "What do we do?" Silence for a while, Ray said.


    "I don''t have a clue now, let''s take a look, so don''t go out and mess up now." The teacher slowly walked over to the chair and walked down the road.


    "Yes." Everyone should answer, although some reluctant, but for their own little life, or listen to the teacher''s words, Lei Xun reluctantly thought.


    On the other side, Shana thought about how she would defeat the girl named Xiaoyue on the Zhong Ren test. I don¡¯t know why my heart was a bit uncomfortable.


    "Right, this time you have to deal with some of the wood leaves, how do you feel?" The teacher saw some silence on the scene, and said that the strength of the wood leaves is also his task.


    "As far as I am concerned, although the whole of the wood leaves are not very powerful, but they have a lot of room for growth." Shana was silent for a while, and the three were responsible for their observation.


    "Yes, yes, the people of Konoha are not very strong, but their room for growth is very large. The people who suffer from sand are very powerful." One field said, even knowing that he was in the woman''s hand.


    After listening to them, the teacher looked at the thunder that had been silent for a long time. It should be known that although Lei Xing is not reliable in normal times, it is precisely unreasonable that the three are headed by Lei Xing.


    Feeling the teacher''s gaze, Lei Xing slightly sighed and said: "Ri Ning, Uchiha Sasuke, Sha Niu I love Luo and Uchiha moon they will be the enemy, and what I can''t understand is the whirlpool Naruto It is."


    When I heard the thunder, the teacher nodded in agreement and was about to speak. Suddenly the ear moved and shouted out the window: "Who?" Then he ran to the window and glanced.


    Then they said to the thunder behind them: "You stay in the room, I go out to see." After that, they waited for the thunder to react and jumped out of the window.


    Lei Xing, they looked at each other and could see the other person¡¯s worried eyes. It really made the teacher say it and was stared.


    "What to do?" asked a field.


    ¡°Does the teacher not let us stay here?¡± Shana replied.


    After talking about the two people looking at Lei Xing, "Would you like to go see it together." Lei Xingdao, there is some excitement in the faint.


    "But" a field is cautious.


    "No, if you don''t go, just stay here, I will go by myself." Lei Xingdao, then directly learned the teacher''s look and jumped out.


    The two remaining people, you look at me, I look at you, and finally shake their heads together, follow the window, and soon their figure disappears into the darkness.


    In the woods, two people are in the shuttle, one after the other, the front person is wrapped in a black s¨¨ jacket, and the person behind is completely blue chasing, and obviously faster.


    Of course, in addition to the two people in front, there are three people running behind.


    "Damn." Lei Ren''s teacher looked at the mysterious man in front of the faint acceleration, suddenly the blue light on his body, the speed suddenly increased, and soon followed the mysterious person behind.


    "Oh." Suddenly, the two brothers couldn¡¯t help out in the hands of Lei Ren¡¯s teacher. The mysterious person in front seemed to know that he would do the same. When he was in a hurry, he was twisted in the air and escaped the two bitterness. No, but the speed has dropped.


    "Oh." The mysterious man stopped in an open space, and then Lei Ren teacher also stopped behind the mysterious person.


    "Who are you?" Lei Ren teacher looked at the back of the mysterious man and asked: "Why listen to our words."


    Silent for a long time The mysterious man in front suddenly laughed, "haha." The mysterious man turned around and stared at each other with his eyes open. "It seems that the news is true, I didn''t expect it to be a hallmark." The four generations of Lei Ying, actually will be disguised into the leaves."


    When I heard the mysterious person, Lei Ren¡¯s body could not help but tremble. He looked incredulously at the mysterious guy with a mask in front of him: ¡°How do you know? You are the dark part of the wood leaf?¡±


    "I am very curious why Lei Ying adults want to come to the wood leaves?" The mysterious man did not answer the words of Lei Ying, but asked.


    Looking at the mysterious person faintly, Lei Ying is thinking about what to do, whether to kill the person in front of him, Ray-Ray looks at the opposite side of a killing intention from his eyes.


    "How does Raytheon want to kill people?" The mysterious man joked.


    When I heard the mysterious person, Lei Ying clearly saw a glimpse, and then looked at the mysterious person in amazement. Looking at the look of this guy, it seems that there is no fear. It seems that he is confident in his own strength, and now Raythey suspects that it will not It was he who deliberately revealed the flaws and let him discover him. He thought that Lei Ying suddenly thought of a possibility.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 715：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "You are Uchiha Uchiha?" Lei Ying opened the door, but the eyes of the family stared closely at the opposite side.


    Sure enough, when I heard Raytheon, the mysterious person was obviously glimpsed, which confirmed the speculation of Raytheon.


    The mysterious man was silent for a while, then sh¨¨ took his mask and revealed a handsome face. If you don¡¯t know the actual age of Uchiha, Raymond may think that he is a 20-year-old boy.


    "Sure enough, you." Lei Ying looked at Uchiha.


    "I didn''t expect to be guessed so quickly." Uchiha swayed and shook his head. Uchiha was not afraid that he knew his identity. Anyway, Konoha was his own home. He came here today and just wanted to confirm Raytheon. Identity only.


    "Oh, people who can have my speed in Muye, I have only three generations of Huo Ying, I think you are the only one." Lei Ying from the channel, obviously he is very confident about his speed.


    "Since you already know my identity, I don''t have to hide it. I want to know why Lei Ying adults appear in Konoha?" Uchiha squinted and stared at Raytheon, and did not even see Raider Uchiha. Fear, anyway, the shadow of death in one''s own hands is more than one.


    Seeing Uchiha¡¯s expression, Lei Ying¡¯s smile, yeah, even if you know the identity of the other person, you may not be able to beat the person in front of you.


    However, after all, as a person of Lei Ying, after the initial shake, my heart suddenly became calm and relaxed, watching Uchiha shouted: "How can the wood leaves have a specified Raytheon can not appear in the leaves?"


    Looking at Raytheon is only a bit of a distraction, but it will return to normal immediately. Uchiha knows that the other party is also a simple guy, but his words are not reasonable. Wood leaves are not allowed to appear in Konoha. But for myself, "Wood leaves do not have this rule, but if I want to know?" Uchiha Í« looked at Lei Ying faintly, and the momentum of his body slowly emanate.


    Feeling the momentum of Uchihabo, even if it is a thunder, it can''t help but change. It seems that I have to play a game. After I figured it out, Lei Ying suddenly raised his head, and a pair of war-stained eyes looked at Uchiha. Lei Ying suddenly remembered what his father, the third generation of Lei Ying had said to himself.


    "The kid named Yu Zhibo Yu Zhibo has reached the point where his grandfather Yu Zhibo has been spotted. It seems that after the death of the older generation, he is the leader."


    Since then, Lei Ying has begun to remember Uchiha, and wants to play with him all the time. He wants to see how the people who can be so respected by his father can finally realize his wish.


    Uchiha looked at the sudden thunderous battle of the sudden, and then smiled, fighting himself has never been afraid of extraordinary.


    In this way, the two momentums broke out from two people, and the trees between the two were crushed into powder, scattered around, but when they passed by the two, they were blocked by their respective bodyguards. .


    A drop of cold sweat dripping from the forehead of Ray''s forehead, and then looking at the opposite side of the Uchiha wave, Ray-Ray knows that his momentum is worse than that. You can''t go on like this anymore, otherwise you may not have the courage to do it. Ray Shadow in the dark.


    The feet fell on the ground, and the ground underfoot was broken. The whole person was covered with a layer of blue s¨¨ shield, and then a meteor rushed to Uchiha.


    Looking at the ray that rushed toward him, Uchiha didn''t lift his eyelids, his mouth curled up, gently sticking out his right hand, and holding it forward, I saw a shadow that had some distance from Uchiha. Suddenly a fist was caught by Uchiha, and Raytheon left behind a phantom.


    "How is it possible?" Lei Ying couldn''t believe to look at Uchiha''s hand that held his fist. He didn''t think that his offensive was so easily blocked by Uchiha.


    "The speed is not bad, but unfortunately it has not reached your father''s speed." At this time, Uchiha waved gently.


    "Oh." Although I was surprised, but my mouth did not give up, Lei Ying said: "This is just an appetizer, and then it is a dinner."


    After that, the blue light on Raytheon was made, and then the whole person disappeared in front of Uchiha.


    As I saw in front of me, Uchiha praised: "This is like a word, it is worthy of my shot." After the completion of Yu Zhibo''s imaginary side, a figure just fell, and broke the original place of Uchiha.


    "Fire. How to fire the ball." Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í«


    When the fireball was hit, I saw the blue light flashing past, and Raytheon appeared again.


    "The speed is quite fast." Uchiha faintly said.


    Lei Ying''s face s¨¨y¨©n looked at Uchiha, and looked at the clothes that had been burned off. I didn''t mention the horror in my heart. I never let Ninju hit it. I didn''t expect the speed of Uchiha So fast, and the understanding of Ninjutsu seems to be quite deep.


    Thinking of this, Raytheon¡¯s expression began to dignify, and the person in front of him was obviously much stronger than himself.


    "Why don''t you come? Then I will come." Uchiha''s words have not been finished yet. A black shadow suddenly appeared in front of Lei Ying.


    Reluctantly seeing the movements of Uchiha, he relied on the experience of fighting for many years to escape the fist of Uchiha, and watched the fist wrapped in the green s¨¨ hit the ground. Lei Ying knew the strength of Uchiha¡¯s fist. Be heavier than yourself.


    But now is not the time to fight, can you meet a master is not what you expect? Thinking of this, Lei Ying could not help but feel a hot heart. Since his father died, he has not encountered anyone who can defeat himself in physical education.


    Then Lei Ying began to counterattack, although in terms of speed and strength can not match Uchiha, but Lei Ying''s thunder shield is also good, it is to block the strength of Uchihao''s boxing ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Lei Ying, It also makes Uchiha happy, and to be honest, I haven¡¯t had such a happy fight for a long time, even though this battle looks more like a beating, but this is also a battle.


    The two people started to use the body skills to start the fight. It is really a fight to the darkness. You come to me. You give me a punch and I still have your feet. The surrounding trees have long been destroyed.


    The three young men not far away looked at the battle here, and they couldn¡¯t help but scream, and the wilder said: "These two are monsters."


    "Well." Shana nodded if she felt a little.


    "Wow, I really hope that I can stand up to his height in the future." Lei Xing looked fiercely at Uchiha, who was in the battle circle, and admired his authenticity.


    "You said that these two people will win?" asked a field.


    "Oh." Just as the shadow of the moon blocked the attack of the serpent, the big snake pill pressed his hands on his stomach, and then pressed down, and the grasshopper sword that raised his head from the mouth of the big snake pill rose.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 716：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "This is also used to say that Uchiha is definitely an adult, but he is my idol." Lei Xun is of course natural, and he does not feel that he is a Ray Ren who will help Lei Ying, if Lei Ying knows his disciple If you don''t know if you will go away.


    "Well, I think so too." Shana said, although she did not want to admit it, but Uchiha''s strength is indeed higher than Raytheon.


    In the field, Lei Ying did not know that his three disciples also quietly followed, he is now struggling to attack Uchihabo''s attack.


    "Oh." Finally, a burst of sound, Uchiha broke a thunderbolt with a punch, Lei Ying''s body hit the tree behind him, how long it took to fly, smashed a few trees, and finally stopped.


    "How? What are the tricks of Lei Ying adults, even if they are made out." Uchiha looked at the wolf, who was struggling to stand up from the ground, and then glanced at the side of his eyes and smiled.


    "You are much worse than your father." Uchiha faintly looked at the ray of light lying on the branches.


    Hearing the words of Uchiha, Ray-Ray couldn''t help but then smiled helplessly. Of course, he knew that he was much worse than his father. However, he did not expect that even his own strength would not even touch the clothes of Uchiha.


    Looking at the punches on my chest, I felt helpless, and then I wanted to stand up. Although my strength is not good, I don¡¯t want to let myself admit defeat. It¡¯s so easy.


    Looking at the thunder of recovery, Uchiha nodded secretly, although the current Raytheon is not comparable to the strongest Raytheon of the later generations, but he did not retreat because of the strength of his opponent, which may be that he can become The reason for the strong.


    "Well, you have been watching it for a long time, come out." Uchiha squinted and hid in the dark.


    When I heard Uchiha¡¯s words, Lei Ying couldn¡¯t help but look at the side. Is there anyone else here?


    Soon in the strange eyes of Lei Ying, Lei Xing walked out slowly. "How are you here, go, this scene is not something you can cope with." Thunder shadows for a while, shouting at them The road, then the body is blocked between Uchiha and Ray, and they look at Uchiha.


    It turned out that Lei Ying had been concentrating on the offensive of Uchiha, and did not probe around. I did not expect that my three disciples would appear here. Now Raytheon is secretly worried, thinking about how to help his three disciples. get away.


    On the other side, they said that they heard the sound of Raytheon¡¯s shouting. What is the situation now, but they did not choose to escape, but they ran to Lei Ying and looked at Uchiha, a pair of Yu Zhi The look of the waves.


    When they saw Lei Xing, they did not escape. Lei Ying¡¯s heart was secretly anxious. He looked at Yu Zhibo and said: ¡°No matter what these children are, let them go, my life is yours.¡±


    Uchiha has no Raytheon. They imagined anyone to shoot. After Lei Xing appeared, Uchiha had been silently watching their movements.


    Seeing that they did not leave Raytheon and fleeing alone, nodded in approval, and then looked at Ray Ying: "I am here today, I have not seen Raytheon, you have not seen it."


    After the completion of Uchiha, he turned and left, watching the movements of Uchiha, and they couldn¡¯t help but sneak a sneak peek. Since Uchiha said so, it seems that his life is saved today.


    Against the back of Uchiha, Lei Ying said: "Thank you."


    Uchiha stopped and didn''t turn around and said: "Remember, the wood leaves are not too flat recently, or don''t go out, or you won''t be next time."


    After the completion of Uchiha, he left, but they did not threaten Muye, and Uchiha might need Rayon to help him kill the spots. Why did he kill them? Uchiha said in his heart.


    I glanced at the back of Uchiha, and Ray was on Raytheon: "What do we do?"


    When I heard the thunder, Lei Ying¡¯s expression y¨©n sank and thought of the three disciples¡¯ own Xing, and I knew why they would appear here.


    You are bluntly punching the head of Lei Xing and directly hitting Lei Xing on the ground, saying: "Go, go back."


    Pity looked at the thunder on the ground with his head screaming, Shana and a field followed Lei Ying''s footsteps. After they left, the scene resumed the serenity toward ri. It seems that the battle just never happened. However, only the scenes that have been destroyed around are thinking about the battles that have been made.


    In fact, it¡¯s not only Uchiha¡¯s battles in the wood leaves tonight, but also the troubles in the moonlight blast.


    Looking at the sand-bearing team teacher Ma Ji in front of himself, the heart of the wind could not help sinking.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect it to be a referee for the test." Markey looked at the wind with a smile.


    Not much nonsense, the blast knows that things tonight should be difficult, after all, they overheard their secrets.


    Face s¨¨ indifferently, the wind quickly pulled out the long knife behind him and looked at Maki. "I didn''t expect the sand-bearing will be a betrayal of wood leaves at this time."


    When I heard the blast, Ma Ke¡¯s face was positive and he looked at the wind and said: ¡°It seems that today you can¡¯t let you go, you know too much.¡±


    Not waiting for Maji to start, as the blast of the dark part knows to start with a strong reason, decisively to Maji hands, "Wu Yeliu. Three ri month dance ~ www.novelhall.com ~ hurricane shouted.


    I saw that the blast did not react when Markey had not reacted. The body flashed directly to leave a few shadows in the air, and the blaster was already in front of Markey, and he slashed it on Maki¡¯s shoulder.


    However, as the forbearance of the sand, Markey is not an ordinary person. Seeing that he has been unable to attack, before the blast is cut, he has applied sclerotherapy on his body, and saw the knife of the blast cut on the shoulder of Markey, but But only leaving a wound can not be inadvertent.


    The blast looked at Maki in surprise, and Maki looked at the blast with a sneer: "Shadow dance leaves? I didn''t expect you to practice this knife at a young age, but unfortunately, I met today. ""


    "Have you seen the wind?" Markey opened the door and said that his right hand was lightly lifted, and a wind blade came out from his hand.


    Originally still strange to Markey''s words, but after seeing the wind blade, the blast immediately reacted, and wanted to retreat, but the knife of the blast was held by Markey.


    Seeing the blast, I was hit by the wind blade. Maki¡¯s mouth also showed a smile. Suddenly a black shadow flashed, and the wind blade in front of the blast was directly broken.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 717：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Until the sword was held in the hand, I saw the moon shadow, and I saw the moon shadow staring at my own mouth and said: "You are still as disgusting as ever."


    When I heard the ridicule of the moon, the big snake pill did not say anything. It was just a frowning expression that his heart was very angry. This also made one of the knots of the big snake pill, leaving the wood leaves because many people were mocking in this respect. reason.


    "Oh, in my opinion, as long as the ninja has the power, I would like to put you on the surface of Uchiha, but now I change my mind." The big snake pill is in the dark, but the surface is not revealing. Just y¨©n looked at the moon shadow.


    Seeing that the big snake pill did not respond to his own words, there was no indication of the moon shadow, but the knife was directly rushed to the big snake pill again.


    Put the grasshopper sword in front of you, and then quickly print your hands: "Wind. Big breakthrough."


    A wind roll rushed to the moon shadow, but the moon shadow on the halfway suddenly accelerated and escaped the wind of the big snake pill.


    "Moonlight knife method. Moon dance." Moonshadow holding his arms, and then seeing the moon in the moonlight, like the fairy who wants to go to the moon in the moonlight.


    If ordinary people see this picture may be a little crazy, but the big snake pill is not ordinary people, just stunned, it will come back to God, the knife in the hand is in front of a horizontal want to block the attack of the moon shadow, but unfortunately Big Snake Pill seems to have a spark on his sword. A knife is directly on the shoulder. The big snake pill is pushed downside, and a blood spurt out in the moonlight.


    However, the reaction of the big snake pill was also very fast. When the homestead rolled on the ground, he stood up and looked at the calm moon shadow on the opposite side.


    Glanced at the wound on his shoulder, the big snake pill suddenly y¨©n smiled: "The feeling of not being injured for a long time, it is worthy of being a member of the previous dragon team."


    Wrinkled, Moon Shadow originally thought that this move can at least remove the arm of the big snake pill, I did not expect the reaction of the big snake pill so fast.


    "It¡¯s not over yet." The moon shadow looked at the big snake ball road, and then burst out from the body against the big snake pill. I saw a lot of afterimages from the moon shadow, and surrounded the big snake pill firmly, and then countless afterimages began. Unified action.


    Seeing this situation, the big snake pill was not a glimpse, but after returning to God, cautiously watching the afterimages around, at this moment, the sound of the moon shadow came from everywhere, "moonlight knife method. Thousands of magic."


    "Is this? I didn''t expect you to apply this trick to this step." The big snake pill knows, this trick used to see the night used, or to deal with Uchiha, but when Uchiha wrote The wheel eye does not put the phantom in the eye, but I don''t have to write the wheel eye, and the moon shadow is not the night. I think that the big snake pill suddenly wants to write the wheel eye more urgently.


    "Unfortunately" put aside the extra thoughts, the big snake pill began to close his eyes and relax the grass and sword in his hand.


    Although the moon shadow has some doubts about the action of the big snake pill, it does not affect the tricks of the moon shadow. The shadow of the moon is cut to the big snake pill.


    "Oh." Just then a strange sound came to the ears of the moon shadow. When the moon shadow didn''t figure out what happened, he saw the big snake pill sticking out his tongue, then suddenly opened his eyes and turned around. The sword in his hand stabbed the shadow behind him.


    "Oh." The shadow of the sky has disappeared, and only the knife of the moon shadow is left to resist the sword of the Great Snake.


    "What is going on here?" The shadow of the moon looked at the big snake pill.


    "Hey, let''s die." Seeing the shadow of the moon, the big snake pill will not be polite with her, only to see the moon shadow into a few big snakes sh¨¨ to the moon shadow.


    One of them bites the neck of the moon shadow, and the other one is tied to the body of the moon shadow, and when the moon shadow is about to be killed by the big snake pill.


    Suddenly the shadow of the moon shadow disappeared, leaving only a few snakes there, but it was quickly taken back by the big snake.


    "Shadows are separated and transparent?" The big snake pill carefully observed the surrounding, remembering the **** limit of the moonlight family, is that this kind of gods and ghosts will continue to become the famous assassin of the moonlight family, so visible Its power.


    "Oh." A wound appeared on the chest of the big snake pill. The shadow of the moon shadow appeared in front of the big snake pill, but it quickly disappeared again when the sword of the big snake pill came.


    "Hey." The big snake pill jumped into the air, and a knife flashed. At this time, the big snake pill was already in the air. It seemed to feel behind him. The big snake pill quickly printed: "The latent shadow snake hand."


    The big snake pill turned and opened his mouth. A snake came out from the mouth. Suddenly, the snake mouth bit the upper half of the sky. The shadow of the moon shadow appeared in the air, and it was just the left arm of the moon shadow.


    A snake that cuts the big snake pill, licking the injured left hand, finally returns to the ground, j¨«ng staring at the big snake pill that fell at the same time, and looked at the left arm face of the eye, and changed: "Poisonous."


    Throw away the snake head hanging on the arm and look at the big snake ball: "Is the snake''s touch? No wonder I can find my place."


    The big snake pill looked at the moon shadow from beginning to end. After hearing her words, y¨©n smiled and said: "Dead." Drafted the sword and rushed to the moon shadow.


    Haoyue Gaozhao, tonight is really not a murdering ri, not only Uchiha has not killed the thunder, but Markey has not been able to kill the "passion" that peeks at him and his pocket, but now the big snake pill also has this feeling, today is really I didn¡¯t go to the yellow calendar when I went out.


    Back to the topic, just as the big snake pill raised his own grasshopper sword and prepared to kill the moon shadow The original shadow of the moon was suddenly raised and the face was not as weak as it was earlier.


    The shadow of the moon shadow made the big snake pill a surprise, but after all, it was a master of the shadow level, and the impact on the big snake pill was so little, but then the action of the moon shadow made the big snake pill know, and counted.


    "Moonlight knife method. Moon shadow." Moon shadow knife in front of a horizontal, and then disappeared in place, let the big snake pill empty, looked at the top of his head in astonishment.


    I saw that the moon that was originally hung in the sky suddenly became closer and closer to myself. The big snake pill thought that he had an illusion, or if he had an illusion, how could this be?


    Just as the big snake pill was surprised, the murderousness that emerged from the moon made the snake squirt quickly wake up.


    "Don''t" the big snake pill looked at Haoyue in disbelief, but after all, it was also the person who had seen the big world, so the shock was also a matter of a moment. I saw the big snake pill and the hands were quickly printed.


    "It''s too late." At this time, the sound of the moonshade was uploaded from the top of the head. In the eyes of the shocked eyes of the horse and the big snake pill in the side, the moon slowly fell.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 718：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Hey." A huge explosion suddenly sounded, and the moon and the big snake pill were buried directly, and Markey had no idea where it was blown.


    At this moment, the j¨«ngwei people who heard the explosion of the wooden leaves also began to come here.


    "The big snake pill is dead?" Markey looked up from behind a stone and looked at the battle.


    "Cough." At this moment, a cough sounded, and the big snake pill slowly climbed out of the ruins.


    Maji looked at the big snake pill and saw that the big snake pill, which was originally a ninja suit, had already been stunned. The clothes were hung on the body, the face was whiter than before, and the blood hanging in the corner of the mouth, all of which indicated the big snake. Pills took the trick of this trick, and the power of the moon shadow.


    After watching it for a while, the big snake pill hated: "It¡¯s awful, actually let her run, but the trick was just amazing." The big snake pill remembered the situation just now, but he was a little worried, if he did not summon two times in time. Luo Shengmen, now may have been smashed.


    "It seems that the people of Muye are coming, let''s go." The big snake pill noticed that several chakras came to this side, and opened the horse behind him, and then disappeared directly in the same place.


    "It¡¯s awkward." Markey sneered at the ruins and looked at his body, smiled bitterly, and then disappeared.


    Just after the big snake pill left the place, countless Konoha ninjas came, and there were dark parts, but they didn''t know what happened.


    At this time, the moon shadow is licking his arm and slowly moving toward the Huo Ying office. It is only more unbearable than the wolf scorpion of the big snake pill. Because of the poison of the big snake pill and the use of his own tricks, the current Weak, now it is possible to kill her with a single tolerance.


    Now Moon Shadow doesn''t know where she is going. She is now walking by instinct. Just before she fainted, she only saw a black shadow appearing in front of her. She also heard a sentence, "It¡¯s really messy. ""


    Of course, these things are for the top, and those who are willing to actively prepare for the test of the endurance one month later.


    On the training ground behind Uchiha''s house, I was sitting in a small umbrella with a parasol on my face. I shouted a few words from time to time, and then picked up fresh fruit and ignored the eyes of Xiaoyue. Into your mouth.


    "Shadows are divided into the body." Xiaoyue breathlessly printed the road, but unfortunately because Chakra consumed too much, but now even the shadows can not get out, gritted and looked at the side of the night, and then gas Continue to practice on your own.


    It is said that I have said to Xiaoyue a long time ago, I don¡¯t have no reason to do this myself. The reason is that you want to manage it! Directly let Xiaoyue "hate" his brother.


    "Where, amount." Far away looked around and said: "Time flies so fast, it is noon, you can eat."


    After saying hello, Xiaoyue, who is practicing hard, said: "Okay, take a break, it is time to have lunch."


    Don''t look at what he usually seems to be indifferent to Xiaoyue. In fact, he is also good for Xiaoyue. He only doesn''t understand why Xiaoyue suddenly became so diligent, so he focused on strength.


    "Small moon, you seem to be a bit wrong recently." Far away from the small moon road sitting across from him.


    "Yes? That''s what I have figured out." Xiaoyue took a long look, but after seeing his brother care so much about himself, he had to explain, "I have discovered since I experienced the death forest. My own weakness, I also know the words of my father, I want to protect the people I value, so I want to get stronger strength."


    "It turned out to be like this. Ok, so that''s it, then I will train you seriously." Far from the beginning, then start to "smirk" Well, in the eyes of Xiaoyue is "smirking."


    Xiaoyue infinitely despise her lazy brother, but she also knows that it is far for herself. "Hey." Just then Xiaoyue suddenly saw a familiar figure.


    "Brother, I still have something, I will come back to you later." After leaving this sentence, Xiaoyue left quickly.


    "Amount." At this time, the "smirk" is far from being reacted, but Xiaoyue has gone far.


    "Oh, really, I don''t know how to respect the elders at all." Shaking his head and then continuing to sleep his big head.


    On the other side, Xiaoyue¡¯s familiar figure is ri Xiangning. It turns out that today¡¯s Zhenyu special zone is looking for Uchiha, because the real feathers don¡¯t want to let Uchiha talk to Ning.


    Unfortunately, the result was destined to be a failure. The real feathers looked at Uchiha¡¯s closed door and smiled. He heard the voice from Uchiha, and ¡°Go back, I will not teach you.¡±


    Xiaoyue crept to the side and listened to the conversation.


    "Why?" Ning had no way to endure, and finally opened the door to the door.


    "No reason? I don''t want to." Uchiha''s voice is still as light as ever, and the outside is a bit of a stay, he really did not expect Uchiha to say so.


    "I am not already winning in the zh¨­ngy¨¡ng tower? Why are you still not teaching me?" Ning Xiaodao.


    "Uchiha wave." Finally, the real feathers can''t stand any more, opening the way.


    It was silent for a long time, and it came. "Well, I ask you a question. If you can answer it, I might consider it."


    Yu Zhibo''s words, let Ning and He Yu a glimpse, then the real feathers a hi, to the still dying Ning Xiaodao: "Not yet agreed."


    However, Ning has now returned to calmness and faintly said: "You ask."


    "Why do you want to worship me as a teacher?" Uchiha faintly said.


    This question made Ning Yiyi then took a look at the real feather road: "Because the real feather predecessors said that you are very powerful, so I want to learn from you."


    "Why are you learning this?"


    Uchiha¡¯s question once again made Ning a glimpse, but this time he didn¡¯t know how to answer it. Maybe he didn¡¯t even understand it.


    "Are you trying to get ri''s approval from home?" Uchiha continued.


    "But when you played against the young field, did you say it? Since fate is already doomed, why should you learn from me?"


    "I" was trying to answer, but Uchiha did not give him a chance, but continued: "Since you have bowed to fate, why do you have such strength? Since you think everything is in vain Why do you have something to do?"


    The problems of Uchiha''s continuation directly make Ning times incomprehensible. Yes, why have you struggled since you have given up your struggle? When I think of myself to ri, I suddenly feel very unreal, and I can¡¯t help but lose my soul.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 719：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "When you want to understand, come back to me." After a long time, Uchiha''s words were passed into Ning''s ears again.


    Looking at the stunned Ning times, Zhen Yu could not help but sigh: "Hey, Uchiha is too heavy, but I don''t know if he can get out of the y¨©n shadow, or he will waste a good seed."


    However, Uchiha in the house is not nervous because he knows that Ning will not be so indulgent, because there is a person waiting for him, "He will come out." A voice is lightly passed into the ears of true feathers.


    "Oh, you finally return to Kiba at this time, but still with a former German xing." Uchiha squatted back on the branch, watching the peek inside the female bathhouse is also whispering.


    The woman was originally sneaking into the woman in the women¡¯s bathhouse, but when he heard the voice of Uchiha, his shoulders shook abruptly and slowly turned his head to look at the Uchiha Õ¾ÔÚ standing on the branch. .


    At this time, Uchiha Í« clearly saw the unmarked rubbing of the lower eye, watching Uchiha shouted: "You bastard, have not seen for so many years, still to bully me this honest man."


    When I heard the truth, Uchiha¡¯s face was obviously twitching, but it quickly covered up the past. I can see my friends for many years. Even Uchiha, who has already been like a steel, can¡¯t help but be moved.


    "You are still honest?" The self is also trying to counterattack, but Uchiha did not give him this opportunity. He continued: "Well, don''t stand here, come with me." Finished, Uchiha Take the lead into a pub and order some wine.


    Looking at the opposite side of the self, I sighed: "I haven''t seen you for so many years, you are a lot older, but still the same good."


    I even stunned Uchiha with a sigh of relief: "I am masculine, what is like you, still the same, like a little white face, and I am not **** just for the sake of material, do you understand?" I can''t help but laugh at myself.


    Hearing the harsh and screaming laughter, Uchiha barely endured anger and did not go to flatten him. But the truth is also true. I have to know that Uchiha is still young when I have been here for so many years. Is it a small white face?


    With a wry smile and shaking his head, Uchiha had to drink his own wine and see Uchiha¡¯s appearance. He also knew that the jokes had come to this end. If he continued to ¡°taunt¡±, he still suffered himself, remembering from small to large. The scene ravaged by Uchiha is a bit chilly.


    "Well, the jokes are here, now it''s still a matter of fact." Uchiha said: "Where have you been here for so many years?"


    "I have been collecting some intelligence all these years." The mystery is also mysterious.


    "It''s about Xiao." Uchiha took the wine glass and said it was faint.


    "Do you know?" Surprised by the fact, this was discovered after checking it for several years. I didn''t expect Uchiha to know that he actually knew it.


    "Well." Uchiha sighed slowly and sighed out: "And I also know that Big Snake has joined the organization, right?"


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, I still believed that I had some unbelief. I think Uchiha knows it, and I am depressed.


    Looking at the expression that is also depressed, Uchiha knows what he is thinking, but Uchiha doesn''t break it any more. He continues: "And I still have the big snake pill in the wood leaves, and I have an attempt on the leaves." ¡±


    "What?" Surprised by the self, then reacted and looked at Uchiha¡¯s faint expression. Although he didn¡¯t know why the big snake pill appeared here, he knew that Uchiha would not let the big snake pill. Y¨©n got what he wanted.


    "Well." Uchiha nodded and said: "I know that you will return to Muye for Naruto. I will give you convenience, but you must help me first."


    "How do you know, and what do you need me to do?" I felt that I was at the moment and I felt that I had a gap with him. I thought that I would like to return to Muye and hope that Yu Zhibo would be a long and short one. I didn¡¯t expect my own. The trail has long been detected.


    "There is a scroll, you hold it first, and then you can open it again on the day of the test." Uchiha took out a reel and handed it to him. Finally, he did not forget to remind him that he must go back to the test. .


    "Well, what is so mysterious, even I can''t reveal it."


    "This is for the wood leaves." Uchiha snorted.


    After I finished, Uchiha stood up and said, "Okay, I am here today. I will have a chance to see you later." Uchiha said that he left the pub directly.


    Looking at the back of Uchiha, the original hip-hop expression has long since disappeared. The seriousness of the face can make Uchiha smash such a solemn thing, and it is not easy to think about it.


    Just when I was in a daze, my ears suddenly heard the voice of Uchiha. "And there is Naruto. He used to encounter a big snake pill. The nine-tailed Chakra should not be used. Go and see, just solve it. Go off."


    "Oh, it¡¯s really a friend who is not careful, or as lazy as ever." He also smiled and had a drink, but his expression was not a joke, and he left the pub directly.


    Just after Uchiha left the tavern, he went straight to the dark base, "Adult." After seeing Uchiha, the two dark parts of the gatekeeper respectfully said.


    "How is she?" Uchiha asked. The moon shadow adult is not in danger of life. It is only because there is a little poison in the chakra, so it will be unconscious, medical staff. Having said that, it would be fine to stay in this way for a while. "A dark part replied.


    "Well, I know, you continue to guard, what is the matter to report to me in time, I am going to take a look at it." After Yu Zhibo slowly entered the room, I saw a beautiful woman lying in the hospital bed.


    "Hey, it¡¯s hard for you." Uchiha looked at the moon shadow without a **** face, and sighed, but then he said: "But you can rest assured that I will learn the big snake pill that kid."


    A month''s time can be said to be fleeting. In this month, the training is hard to train, and those who do y¨©n seek to step up their own pace.


    Now the people of Konoha are preparing for the test of the endurance test one month later. The people on the surface of the wood leaf are busy with the heat, but the high-rises in the dark have no slack, since the battle of the moon shadow, the high-rise We have already foreseen that the Zhong Ren exam should not be so smooth.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 720：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    I silently glanced at Ning, and then showed a smile: "I will blow you a song."


    When I heard Xiaoyue, I couldn¡¯t help but look at Xiaoyue¡¯s smile, and I was a little crazy.


    Xiaoyue, regardless of Ning''s reaction, sat directly next to Ningji, took out the illusion of the waist, and blew it up, while Ningji on the side only felt that the eyelids were getting heavier and he finally slept.


    "I hope you can have a good dream." Looking at Ning''s serene face, a smile appeared, Xiaoyue sighed, then turned and left.


    In fact, Xiaoyue just showed a illusion, which was just learned from the red sister, this time just to help calm down.


    "This little girl won''t be emotional." Uchiha suddenly appeared in Ning''s room. Looking at the farther and farther back, he said to himself: "Forget it, no matter her, this is still his own decision." However, this kid is also a good luck for you. Since you have broken the embarrassment in your heart, you will fly to you in the future. This will be given to you." Uchiha took out a reel and put it in Ning''s arms. And then it disappeared.


    On the other hand, Xiaoyue just heard a snoring when he returned. Xiaoyue went to Sakura¡¯s side and watched the deer pill on the field to control the female sand.


    Xiaoyue asked doubtfully to Sakura: "What happened?"


    "Oh, Xiaoyue, you are back." After seeing Xiaoyue, Sakura explained: "It¡¯s not that Lumao has taken the initiative to admit defeat." Then he said the matter to Xiaoyue.


    "Oh, this deer pill is an interesting person." Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t help but smile, and looked at a deer-like deer pill on the court. In fact, Xiaoyue¡¯s heart is very admired by Lumao. Plan, even if it is a father, but also know how to practice, it seems that the people of Konoha are more and more interesting, Xiaoyue¡¯s heart is secret.


    At noon, the village of Muye was calm, but several people in the forest outside the village shuttled among them.


    "How are you prepared?" A sand came to an open space and succumbed to other sand standing on the open space.


    "Everything is ready, now I am waiting for the signal of the adults."


    "Well." The sand bears his head and nods, then looks at the direction of the leaves.


    At this time, in the wooden test center of Konoha, all the people were waiting for Sasuke¡¯s appearance. Because of the abandonment of Kanjiro, Sasuke¡¯s test was advanced, but Sasuke did not appear.


    "Call, or let the next game be advanced first." Fei Fei sat on the high platform and guarded the road around him.


    The wind and shadow on the side looked at the sky, and said to the flying road: "I still want to wait, let''s know that the people present are all looking at Uchiha''s kid. If the next game doesn''t appear, I might see it. Caused the dissatisfaction of the big names."


    When I heard the wind and shadow, Fei Fei slightly sighed and said: "That is also, then, let''s wait a moment."


    Just as they were talking about this in Huo Ying and Feng Ying, Sakura and Xiaoyue are also discussing. "How can Sasuke not come? Isn''t it something?" Sakura worried.


    "Do not worry, Sasuke will not have anything to do." On the side of the field, the field comforted, then turned to Xiaoyue: "Small moon, you say yes."


    "Well." Xiaoyue nodded, but Xiaoyue himself was very worried. What did Kakashi and Sasuke do, why haven''t they come yet?


    At this moment, Sasuke and Kakashi finally arrived. "I can''t be late." Kakashi walked to Xiaoyue next to them.


    "How did you get to Kakashi teacher so late?" Xiaoyue complained.


    For Xiaoyue¡¯s complaint, Kakashi only smiled and did not answer.


    "Well, let''s move on to the next game. I will help you with the help of Uchiha Sasuke." Xuanjian shouted.


    "Hey, Uchiha Sasuke will let you bring me the joy of war." I loved Luo and looked at Sasuke on the field and laughed.


    "It will make you look good in the future." Sasuke looked at me and loved Luo, and then looked at the little moon in the audience.


    With the order of the mysterious room, Sasuke and I love to start working, "Hey."


    "Amount, isn''t that the trick of thick eyebrows?" Sakura looked at Sasuke''s speed much faster, and it was Xiao Li''s shadow dance leaves.


    Seeing the performance of Sasuke on the field, Xiaoyue frowned and looked at Sasuke, and then released his brow. Is it a round eye?


    However, the strength of my love Luo is not covered. After being beaten by Sasuke a few times, I love Luo directly in a sand ball.


    "Is this?" The audience looked at me on the field with amazement.


    "It seems that I can only use that trick." Sasuke frowned and looked at the completely seamless I love Luo, then jumped out, stood on the wall of the venue, began to seal, and the writing wheel began to show up. .


    "Is this?" Akai, next to Kakashi, looked at Sasuke''s movements in surprise, and then said: "No wonder you let Sasuke practice the body skills, it was for the trick."


    "Which move?" Sakura asked with a puzzled look at Akai next to Kakashi.


    "It¡¯s a thousand birds." Suddenly, Xiaoyue, who had been silent for a long time, said.


    "Thousands of birds?" Ino and Sakura are all looking at Xiaoyue with doubt, but Xiaoyue does not open his mouth, but his eyes are fixed on Sasuke.


    "Thunder. Thousands of birds." At this moment, Sasuke on the wall opened the way, only to see that his left hand began to condense a blue s¨¨ Thunderball, there was lightning flashing around the thunderball, and then came out "ßóßóThe bird screams.


    "What?" At this time, the audience''s Shang Ren, Da She Pill and Huo Ying were surprised to see Sasuke, and those who did not know this trick were shocked by the effect of the thousand birds on the assistant.


    "Kakashi actually taught him that techniqueÔ³·É looked at Sasuke.


    "Hey, Sasuke is really getting me to look forward to it. I really didn''t misread you. As long as I have you, I will be able to defeat Uchiha." The big snake pill thought of it, then I remembered that the first three had written. People with round eyes, Uchiha, ÷ø, and far.


    "Kakashi, how can you teach him such a dangerous operation." Akai was surprised by Kakashi.


    "What are your qualifications to say to me." Kakashi faint.


    "Kakashi teacher, what kind of surgery is that?" asked Sakura at this time.


    The inoue next to him is also a curiosity, "I am still speaking." Just when Kakashi was about to open, there was a small moon sound coming from the side.


    "This is called the thousand birds, it is said to be the teacher of Kakashi, Uchiha Uchiha, the ninjutsu created by the adults and the adolescents, Uchiha, who used this trick to break the thunder of the three generations of Raytheon, and Since Kakashi used this trick to cut the thunder and lightning, it was also called Lecce. I heard that Kakashi used this trick to tie the three generations of Sharon¡¯s wind and shadow,¡± Akai explained.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 721：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Everyone looked at Kakashi with a look of adoration, and Xiao Li looked at Sasuke a little more complicated.


    "Yes, and this move will not only improve the attack but also increase the speed. You can feel the thunder of the Thunder and the bandits." Xiaoyue said.


    Just when everyone discussed this move, Sasuke on the wall had already begun to act. I saw Sasuke rushing straight to my love line along the straight line. The speed was swiftly stimulated by Thunder Chakra.


    His left hand holding the thunder ball crossed a deep line on the ground. Unsurprisingly, the sand under the action of Lecce did not hinder the direct penetration of the sand shield, and the last hand was inserted into the sand ball of my love. .


    "Would you like to start?" Looking away from the darkness of the feathers in the dark, smiled and then left the scene.


    Sasuke also caused my love to be more unstable, but because of the first use of illusion, the horses on the side of the sand have to start the original plan in advance, calling the handcuffs and Kanjiro to take away my love. .


    Handcuffs and Kanjiro jumped directly to the field and pulled my love Luo, who was about to run away. "What are you doing?" Sasuke looked at the handcuffs and Kanjiro Road who suddenly attended the scene.


    "The game is over." Markey appeared in front of my love Luo, blocking my love.


    "Is it because you want to take the lead in provoke war?" Xuanjian appeared in front of Sasuke and blocked Maki Road.


    "You take me to love, let me stop them." Markey''s handcuffs behind him and Kanjiro.


    "Yes." Handcuffs and Kanjiro left my venue with my love.


    "Sasuke, now the test of the endurance is over, you are already tolerant, I will help you block this person, you go to chase the sand and endure my love Luo." Xuanjian to the back of the help.


    "I don''t know if you say it." Sasuke ran along the route I ran for.


    "When." The bitterness of the mysteriousness did not knock down the bitterness of Markey, watching Maji said: "Your opponent is me."


    "Looking for death." Markey said nothing to rush directly to the mysterious room.


    "What is going on?" Sakura in the audience looked at the battle on the stage.


    "This is an illusion." Xiaoyue stood next to Sakura, apparently she did not have illusion.


    "When." At this time Kakashi appeared in front of Xiaoyue and Sakura, helping them to stop the pain of suffering.


    Then Kakashi called Xiaoyue and Sakura called Wake Naruto to chase Sasuke, but the deer pill lying with Naruto was finally taken away by the dog from Kakashi.


    On the side of Huo Ying, when he was moving his hand, the wind and shadow directly held the flying, jumped to the roof, and then the four people began to release the four purple enchantments, helping the dark people to block out.


    "Wind and shadow adults, do you want to provoke the war between Muye and Sha Niu Village?" The shackled scorpion fly did not panic, and the wind behind him.


    "Hey, Fei Fei teacher, you are really living more and more back." Feng Ying suddenly y¨©n test open.


    "You are a big snake pill." Fei Fei surprised, then calmed down.


    "Hey, Fei Fei teacher, I am so honored, you still remember me." The big snake pill slowly let go of the flying, and then took off the shadow of the hat, revealing the face of the big snake pill y¨©n.


    "Adult, the letter is coming." Just after the big snake pill hijacked the flying, on a vacant lot outside the village of Muye, a group of sands were sitting on the ground and performing ninjutsu.


    "In this case, let''s get started." One of the sands endured the sand around him and began to seal.


    "Yes." Zhong Ren began to seal.


    "Oh." After a while, several large snakes rushed to the wood leaves, and the huge snakes did not know how to crush the trees along the way.


    "Enemy!" At the same time, standing on the wall of Muye Village, the wooden leaves patrolled the ninja to see the big snake, reported to the village j¨«ng, and then wanted to run to the village, but at this time, a few bitter a ninja.


    "Amount, it is the person who suffers from sand." Turned over and looked at the sand on the village wall and was surprised.


    "Oh." Then the Ninja and Sharon of Konoha began to fight.


    "Adult, it''s not good, there are a few big snakes rushing to the wood leaves, and there are people who suffer from sand." In the place not far from the village wall, several wooden leaves of the ninja are standing there to discuss.


    "I will ring the wooden leaves j¨«ng clock immediately, we must block those enemies, and the rescue will arrive." One of the head-like figures said that this person is the Yibixi who is responsible for guarding the wood leaf adults.


    "Yes." Konoha ninja should be the way, and then start their own actions.


    "Is that person back again?" After the people left, Ibie looked worriedly at the test venue.


    In a house in Konoha, a middle-aged uncle with white hair is sitting inside, and he has opened Uibo¡¯s scroll to himself and said to himself: "I didn¡¯t expect the big snake pill, you really will have a wooden leaf. And still come to destroy."


    "Oh, it¡¯s finally here." A person wearing a white s¨¨ jacket with a conspicuous "Dragon" on his back looked at the several fireworks that rose from the village gate. This person is the current minister of the dark leaf. The far, of course, with him is specially designed to distinguish Uchibo''s coat from a white s¨¨ coat.


    Then he pointed to a few dark parts behind him: "I immediately sent the teachers of those schools to take the students to take refuge in the shelters, and the old and weak in the village also went."


    "Yes." The dark part should answer.


    "The machine that has been silent for a long time is about to start." The rainbow that looked at the sky was r¨¬, looking at the dark part that came in and out, and smiled a little, then disappeared in place.


    "The big snake pill, what is your purpose in returning to the wood leaf?" The three generations faintly looked at the big snake ball road opposite.


    "I originally wanted to take away Sasuke''s However, due to the sudden outbreak of my love Luo, I can only start the plan first, but now I have other ideas." Big snake pill y¨©n smiled The opposite side of the dragonfly flew.


    "Sasuke?" he whispered, then looked at the snake and said: "What is your current thinking?"


    If you look at the eyes and fly, you can gently say: "Destroy the wood leaves and destroy everything here. Now everyone who has to endure the sound and the sand should arrive at the designated position. The wood leaf collapse plan will begin soon. Yes, I don¡¯t want to play with us, or it¡¯s good to move directly.¡±


    "I think so too." Fei Fei faintly said, then hold his own fire shadow gown.


    "Hey, then the wooden leaf collapse plan is officially launched. You can''t let me down if you are a teacher." The big snake pill also wants to fly like a fly, and directly smashes his wind and shadow gown.


    "But if you are not qualified, I don''t mind sending you back to the Ninja School." Although the big snake pill and the three generations are like joking, but the two people have no joke on their faces, they are all dignified. Look at each other.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 722：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    I saw the two people suddenly dusty, the momentum of both sides continued to increase, trying to overwhelm the momentum of the other side, but in the eyes of outsiders, the momentum of both sides is equal.


    "What kind of chakra is this, it can make the gas field move." The three dark parts outside the enchantment discussed.


    At this moment, Fei Fei took the lead in moving, and his hands smashed several shurikens at the big snake pill, and then rushed to the big snake pill and printed a message: "The sword in the hand is divided into the body." The shuri is divided into countless branches.


    "Forbidden surgery. Bauxite reincarnation." The big snake pill looked at Fei Fei, his hands were printed, and a coffin like a piece of wood rose from the front.


    "Is this?" Fei Fei looked at the two coffins raised in front of the big snake pill, which read "first" and "two", and then a coffin with the words "four" began to rise, seeing this situation, Ô³Frightened, then directly gave up control of the shuriken.


    "Damn, I didn''t expect Uchiha to actually give him the seal book. You must not let the third one get up." Yu Fei yelled, and then the third coffin was unwilling to return to the ground under the force of Fei Fei. When I saw that the third coffin did not come out, I was relieved.


    "It''s a pity, but two are enough." The big snake pill smirked.


    "Oh." This is the beginning of the door. I saw two people coming out from inside. The two men were wearing red and blue armor.


    "This is?" The three generations looked at the humanity with surprise.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± asked a dark man wearing a black s¨¨ outfit.


    "It is the first generation of adults and the second generation of adults." Slightly sighed, white s¨¨ dark part of the road.


    "What?" Two black s¨¨ dark sides next to him surprised.


    "This is terrible." The white s¨¨ darkened his head.


    And the three generations inside are now talking to the second generation and the second generation. "It turned out that this young man summoned us. It is really amazing."


    "Yu Fei is you, I didn''t expect you to be so old." After the second generation looked at the big snake pill and Fei Fei, he whispered.


    "The first generation of adults, the second generation of adults, I did not expect that we will meet in this situation." Three generations smiled bitterly.


    "Well, if you remember the old man, you will be here, and you will fight soon. The battle between the fire and shadow is really looking forward to it." At this time, the big snake pill took two pains with a spell and walked over. In the hindbrain of the first and second generations, only the first and second generations began to slowly change back to their original appearance.


    However, the loss of vitality in the eyes, "three generations of adults, although the two people are very similar to the first and second generation adults, but they are not now, you have to see clearly." Outside the white s¨¨ dark part saw the cockroach flying in the spot, not open Remind.


    "I also know." At this time, Fei Fei finally recovered, but at this time the first generation and the second generation had already rushed to the rush.


    "Fire. Fire Dragon bullets." Fei Fei spurted a large fire against the first and second generations.


    "Water sputum. Water squad." The second generation of the road printed, a large group of water curtains tightly surrounded the first and second generation, after a stalemate for a while, the second generation continued to seal the road: "Water scorpion. Water dragon bomb." The huge water dragon flew from the second generation to the flying dragon.


    "The bandits. The soil flows through the wall." The cockroach flies and marks the road, and then a huge wall is formed in front of the flying body, blocking the second generation of the water dragon.


    "Water ¶Ý. Water beam." After the raft jumped onto the earth wall, a stream of water rushed from the written rush to the wall, "Hey." The water beam broke the smashing earth wall.


    "Oh." At the moment when the dragonfly jumped, the second generation suddenly jumped out of the bottom of the water, and held a smashing fly, directly pulling the cockroach to the water.


    "Huh." After the underwater battle, Fei Fei went back to the wall with difficulty and gasped on the wall.


    "Hey, Fei Fei teacher, you can''t do it anymore." The big snake pill, who has been watching the movie in the back, said.


    "Less nonsense." Fei Fei is not willing to show weakness.


    "It¡¯s too reluctant to deal with two Huo Ying all at once." The white s¨¨ outside looked at the inside and said to himself: "And the three generations are old."


    "Mu ¶Ý. The tree world is born." At this time, the first generation standing next to the second generation began to seal the road.


    "Rely on." With the many years of strength of Fei Fei, he did not vomit, and looked at a thick branch to roll toward himself.


    Like a monkey, Fei Fei continually jumped on the branches and kept ignoring the branches, but it was finally caught by the first generation of rafts.


    "I finally caught you, Fei Fei teacher." The big snake pill took the first and second generations to the outside of the woods and looked at the captured flying road.


    "Amount." A sword passed through the chest from the flying chest, and the darkness around it slowly receded. He fluttered in surprise and looked at the sword on his chest.


    "No matter what kind of ninjutsu you have, as long as you can''t show it, you can''t use it at all." The big snake pill came out from behind the cockroach, and the first and second generation looked indifferently at the front.


    "Hey." The two shadows quickly disappeared.


    It was originally that after Fei Fei was caught by the first generation of Mudu, he relied on the practice of Psychic to get out of danger, and then almost defeated the first and second generations. The last two generations used their own magical illusion of darkness. Like Fei, I want to kill the big snake pill by the corpse, but unlike the previous life, this time, the big snake pill is not as original as the original, but also because of the fear of Uchiha, it did not let When Fei Fei made a ban, there was a scene from the beginning.


    "Cough, it''s a big deal." Fei Fei laughed at himself.


    "It''s a pity, but in order not to waste time, I have to take it." The big snake pill went back to the first generation and the second generation.


    "But even this is the case, I can''t let you leave the wood leaves today." After that, Ô³·É looked resolutely.


    "Oh, what tricks are there? But I won''t let you use it." The big snake pill looked at the flying road.


    Yan Fei took out the scroll given by Uchiha, and opened it with a smile. "It turned out to be the case."


    I ignored the big snake pill, and Fei Fei began to open the reel, and then quickly printed the words: "Tenju. Really flying the thunder of the gods."


    "Not good." When he heard the words of Fei Fei, the big snake pill screamed, and suddenly the figure appeared in his mind.


    "Oh." I saw a figure appearing in the smoke. I saw the black s¨¨ coat of the figure fluttering gently. The person¡¯s forehead was really covered with wood leaves, and the wristband was on the hand.


    "Is it really him?" The big snake pill suddenly changed his face, and it was no longer calm, and he panicked.


    "Who is this?" asked the dark part outside, but this time the dark part of the white s¨¨ did not know who was inside, not to stretch his neck to see.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 723：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Uchiha wave stunned adults." The white s¨¨ dark part exclaimed.


    "Uchihao is an adult." Others are also surprised. This is the minister of the last generation, and the most mysterious first master of Konoha.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so hurt." Uchiha slammed his back and frowned, and it was really different from the previous situation. In fact, Uchiha did not expect his influence on the big snake pill. It will be so big, and the big snake pill, which is directly interested in the ban, is also anxious.


    "Sure enough, you." The big snake pill looked at the opposite Uchiha.


    "I didn''t think you really learned the ban, but you can use it so skillfully." Uchiha stunned the first and second generations around the big snake pill.


    I think that I am not alone in the struggle, the big snake pill only reacted, and I have two younger brothers. When I think of it, the big snake pill can¡¯t help but have more suffocation, and the head is lifted up, but I¡¯ve looked at the eyes of Uchiha¡¯s playful expression. Or take a step back.


    Seeing the look and movement of the big snake pill, Uchiha knows what the big snake pill is thinking, and can''t help but smile, but in the eyes of the big snake, Uchiha''s expression is a bit mocking.


    "Yu Fei teacher is also very embarrassed." Uchiha Í« Í« Í« ¡£ ¡£.


    With a bitter smile, Fei Fei said: "Then I will rely on you."


    "In this case, our conversation should be over." Uchiha said to the big snake.


    "Give me the kill." The big snake pill shouted to the first and second generation behind him.


    I knew that he would appear, and it was time to end the battle early. I really couldn¡¯t install b, and b was thundered.


    Just when the big snake pill was thinking about it, the first generation and the second generation had already begun to rush to Uchiha.


    "The following is for me. After all, killing so many masters, I only haven''t killed the fire of the wood leaves." Uchiha faintly said, but his eyes are hot, and he has not played with the first and second generations for a long time. I used to remember that I used to be abused. Now I have the chance to defeat both of them.


    "Achievo wave can be an adult?" The dark part of the outside asked the white s¨¨ dark part of the front, this is two generations of fire shadow.


    "He is known as the most powerful ninja, Uchiha Uchiha, but it is said that he has reached the level of the first generation adult and his grandfather Uchiha and the second generation of Huo Ying, and she has written round eyes and rafts. The two major bloods continue to limit. "White s¨¨ dark road.


    "Forbearance of law. The practice of psychic." Uchiha Í« When the first generation and the second generation were about to arrive, Uchiha Í« ¿ìËÙ Í« ¿ìËÙ ¿ìËÙ ¿ìËÙ ¿ìËÙ ¿ìËÙ ¿ìËÙ ¿ìËÙ ¿ìËÙ ¿ìËÙ ¿ìËÙ ¿ìËÙ ¿ìËÙ ¿ìËÙ ¿ìËÙ ¿ìËÙ ¿ìËÙ ¿ìËÙ ¿ìËÙ ¿ìËÙ ¿ìËÙ ¿ìËÙ ¿ìËÙ ¿ìËÙ ¿ìËÙ ¿ìËÙ ¿ìËÙ Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîI came out and rushed to the two shadows.


    The fastest first generation rushed to the run, the second generation was next to it, and then began to quickly print: "Water scorpion. Water dragon bomb surgery." A huge water dragon rushed to the dragon shadow.


    "Oh." At this moment, Uchiha Í« Í« ³öÏÖ ³öÏÖ ³öÏÖ ³öÏÖ ³öÏÖ ³öÏÖ ³öÏÖ ³öÏÖ ³öÏÖ ³öÏÖ ³öÏÖ Áú Áú Áú Áú Áú Áú Áú Áú Áú Áú Áú Áú Áú Áú Áú Áú Áú Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî


    The first generation under the dragon shadow also took the opportunity to jump off and return to the second generation.


    A pterosaur stands by the side of Uchiha, and Uchiha whispered: "Dragon, Dragon Sword."


    "Yes, adults." Longfei replied, then a sword spit out from the mouth of Longfei, let Uchihao catch it, and saw a necklace on the hilt of the sword of the green s¨¨, a green dragon on the sword It is like swimming.


    "The old man is going to open." Uchiha swayed the body of the sword and then printed the words: "The technique of splitting the body." The two shadows appeared behind Uchiha.


    "Up." The big snake pill shouted behind the first and second generations. After such a long time, the fear in the heart of the big snake was slowly coming down.


    The two black shadows behind Uchiha flashed, and the shadows left the place. Uchiha looked at the opposite generation and the first generation: "Water Margin. The technique of the Great Falls."


    A big wave suddenly appeared in the first and second generations, "Water Margin. The technique of the Great Falls." The same big wave withstood the waters of Uchiha.


    "Oh." Finally, two big waves fell, and the water rushed toward the operators on both sides.


    "Oh." After Uchiha jumped off the ground, after calming down, he stood on the surface of the water and watched his two shadows rush to the opposite first and second generation.


    "Water sputum. The operation of the water pile." With the second generation falling, a water column rises from the front of the second generation to the shadow of the two Uchiha ,, but only two shadows are on the water. Running flexibly escaped the water column.


    Finally, it finally appeared in front of the first and second generations, and rushed to their respective opponents.


    "Oh." At this time, Long Fei, who has been staying behind Uchiha, has also begun to fly to the big snake pill that wants to intervene.


    "The war is on the verge of a hit." Uchiha looked at the situation on the field, mysteriously smiled, and then disappeared in place.


    "Oh." With the water column of the second generation of Huo Ying falling, a figure rushed from behind the water column, and the person who came to be a shadow of Uchiha.


    "Hey." Uchiha slammed a fist to the second generation. The second generation''s reaction was also very fast. Both hands crossed the chest to block Uchiha''s fist. However, Uchiha''s strength was not unusual. The second generation was directly beaten. Go out.


    "Water ¶Ý. Water beam." Uchiha fell on the surface of the water and quickly printed on both hands, then pressed his hands on the water, and a water column slanted to the second generation not far away.


    "Water ¶Ý. Water wall." The second generation quickly printed, a water wall rising from the front, blocking the water column of Uchiha.


    "Hey." Uchiha Í« suddenly appeared in the second generation, a punch in the face of the second generation ~ www.novelhall.com ~ the second generation directly in the air after a few turns and then smashed out, at this time together The water curtain appeared around the second generation.


    "Water ¶Ý. The practice of water dung." Uchiha Í« appeared in front of the second generation, one hand to seal the road, one hand to the second generation connected to a round water polo surrounded by the second generation.


    "Amount." Behind the big snake pill saw that the second generation was so easily relaxed, and could not help but be surprised, they wanted to rush up, but just when he was going to act, a wind blade appeared in front of the big snake pill, the big snake pill Looking at the place, a dragon is staring at himself.


    "It''s so powerful, is this the strength of Uchiha''s adult? I didn''t expect Uchiha to break the second generation of Naruto so easily." The dark part outside was surprised to know that the three generations were also working hard to put the explosives on. And it doesn''t have much effect.


    "I finally caught it." Uchiha took the dragon scale sword and drilled it from the side of the dungeon, watching the second generation of the dungeon.


    "I''m sorry for the second generation grandfather." Uchiha blinked his eyes, then lifted the dragon scale sword, a blue light flashed, and then a sword stabbed the second generation and finally stabbed the chest of the second generation, and the original water dung also began to break. Kai, Uchiha''s shadow avatar also began to turn into smoke.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 724：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Adults are careful, they are not dead." Uchiha, who looked like a relaxed j¨«ngÌè, could not help but loudly reminded him.


    "It''s too late." The big snake pill, which has been kept by Longfei, laughed at this situation.


    "Is it?" Uchiha smirked at everyone, and then the dragon scale sword in his hand flashed, and the second generation, who had wanted to move, suddenly stood in the same position.


    "Is this?" The big snake pill was surprised. How could this be his sword?


    "The big snake pill, I forgot to tell you before, my dragon sword has a function is to sing the soul, why do you say this?" Uchiha faint.


    "Eyes Soul? Is it?" The big snake pill was surprised. I didn''t expect Uchiha to hide so deep. I used to know that he had this sword but he didn''t even know it. After the lag, the big snake pill wanted to come over. Interrupted the movement of Uchiha, but unfortunately, Longfei appeared in front of him to block him. In desperation, the big snake pill can only solve the trouble in front of him.


    "Uchiha wave? It''s you, you have grown up." The second generation, who had been sluggish, suddenly showed a trace of anger, watching Uchiha stunned and smiled and smiled at Uchiha.


    "I''m sorry, the second generation grandfather." Uchiha Í« some whimpered, the blue light of the dragon scale sword sword slowly condensed to the necklace on the handle, a bite to pull the sword.


    In the second generation of smiling look, slowly turned into a pile of loess, revealing the sound of the body inside.


    "Damn." Seeing the situation here, the big snake pill bite his teeth and look at the dragon flying in front of him, suddenly his hands began to seal.


    The big snake pill turned into a big snake and swam to the dragon to swim on the surface of the water. Longfei also knew that he was not suitable for melee, so the wings flew to the air, and then the two wings and two wind blades hit the big snake.


    "Hey." Two wind blades hit the big snake and suddenly hit the two snakes with two wounds.


    The big snake attacked several times and had no choice but to drill directly into the water, while Longfei carefully observed it in midair.


    After looking at the big snake pill, Uchiha said that he turned his attention back to the original generation.


    Just as one of Uchiha''s avatars rushed to the second generation, the other rushed to the other side of the first generation.


    "Oh." Uchiha Í« broke through the water column of the second generation, appeared in the eyes of the first generation, but the physical skills of the first generation were obviously better than the second generation, and it was reflected in the moment when Uchiha appeared.


    "Oh." The first generation and Uchihao¡¯s fists were together, and an imposing force erupted from the side of Uchiha and the first generation, and the water under them was drained.


    Uchiha tweeted in the air for two laps and then landed on the water, looking at the first generation with a dignified look.


    "Mu ¶Ý. The tree world is born." The first generation faceted with no expression.


    "Mu ¶Ý. The tree world is born." Uchiha wrote a round of rotation and then began to seal, a dense forest between Uchiha and the first generation began to form, but two of them are fighting together, but It can be seen that the trees of Jin S¨¨ have an advantage, which is the raft of Uchiha, or the raft of metal.


    "Wood. Wood ingot wall." The first generation raised a semi-circular cover formed by wooden boards. Uchiha''s wooden strips were whipped on the semi-circle. It didn''t work at first, but after a while, it was about to break. At the time, a black shadow rushed out from the inside.


    Looking at the first generation of Uchiha, who was rushing to himself, he did not panic. He waved a few barbed bars and stretched out in front of him.


    Just when the first generation rushed to the front, the wooden strips were tied to the first generation, and there was no movement in the first generation to move through several trees.


    Seeing that the first generation has come, Uchiha has no longer cast a ninjutsu, and directly extends his fist to the first generation.


    "Boxing method. Ó½ch¨±n boxing." Let the fist of the first generation, Uchiha Í« lifted a punch containing Chakra on the elbow of the first generation, but when I hit it, Uchiha wrinkled and frowned. With the whole body wrapped in the first generation of Muxi Chakra, Uchiha knows that a punch can not break the shield of the first generation.


    However, after the brow spread, Uchiha stunned in his heart, and his boxing method was not a punch. I saw Uchiha¡¯s fingers continue to hit the same point, and opened the shield of the first generation.


    Finally, with a punch of Chakra in the elbow of the first generation, I only heard a "squeaky" sound. The first generation jumped away from Uchiha with the right hand that had been broken, but Uchiha had no chance to give up. Directly deceive.


    "Gossip Tai Chi." Uchiha waved his hands in front of him, and a shadow of the gossip emerged. Uchiha and his fists hit the chest of the first generation.


    "Oh." A huge impulse directly broke the armor of the first generation, and then the first generation spewed out a blood and the whole person flew out.


    The first generation was like a drift of water, and after a few laps of water, it fell on the water, "the technique of the dungeon." After the fall of the first generation, Uchiha was on the side of his first generation and then was trapped in the water like the second generation. inside.


    "I don''t think Uchiha is an adult." Now everyone sees Yu Zhibo and the first generation of fighting, can not help but sigh.


    "The first generation grandfather, I am sorry." Uchiha''s body reappeared, like the second generation, a sword stabbed into the chest of the first generation.


    "You are Uchiha? I really didn''t think you were already so big." The first generation and the second generation fell down with the help of a full face.


    Looking at the dragon scale sword in his hand, Uchiha couldn¡¯t help but think of it, but he did not have a trace of happiness in defeating the enemy.


    Temporarily let go of these thoughts Then turn around and look at the big snake pill that is still fighting with Longfei. Now there is only the big snake pill.


    The j¨©ng light in the eyes flashed and then rushed to the big snake pill.


    The quiet wood leaves to the r¨¬ are now full of wars. You can see that there are battles everywhere, and there are dead people everywhere. Among them, there are also wood leaves and sand. Of course, the most dead people should be the people who have to endure. Who told them to be the main force, and the comprehensive strength is not as good as the two big villages of sand and wood leaf, and it is even more vulnerable to the tolerance of the wood leaves.


    Just then, a group of people who were tolerant of percussion passed through the houses of Konoha.


    "How? Didn''t you find someone?" At this time, a voice screamed.


    "Yeah, we haven''t met the wood leaves all the way." The other team replied.


    "How strange may not disappear at once?" The voice of the head snorted.


    "There must be weirdness, and you will immediately go back and inform the sand to endure the intensity of their attacks." The voice-bearing leader told the people behind him.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 725：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Yes."


    "Ah." I haven''t waited for the voice to look back, and a scream came from the front.


    "Not good, all the guards." Looking at the sounds that had fallen to the ground in front of them, there were all kinds of bitter and no shurikens behind them. The leader knew that he was ambushing, and his heart was tight.


    At this moment, the dark parts of the four wood leaves suddenly appeared in front of them and stared closely at themselves.


    "The minister has orders, and the counterattack has begun." One of the head-like figures was cold and cold to the dark side behind him.


    The dark parts of the wooden leaves were silent and they rushed to the sound, and suddenly they screamed.


    This situation continues to occur in the current leaves of the wood. As the dark part of the movement begins to die in the sound of the wood leaves, the offensive of the sound is also curbed.


    On the other side of the outer line of the leaves, the big snakes that the sands are summoned are still moving forward, but the addition of the wood leaf reinforcements has greatly hindered the progress of the snakes, and the people of the sands have followed the snakes. Come in, now the nibble of Konoha is releasing a variety of ninja harnesses.


    "Fast, must stop them." Wood leaves the man shouted.


    "Quickly rush in." This is the sound of sand forbearance.


    "what."


    The number of both sides has been decreasing, looking at the casualties of Konoha Ninja. As a commander, Ibbi is looking seriously at the snake.


    "What to do with adults, the casualties of the brothers are getting bigger and bigger." A seriously injured Konoha ninja stood in front of Ibi.


    "Be sure to block the big snake, never put it into the wood leaves." Ibi hi said.


    "But" the ninja still wants to say that Ibi Xi directly interrupted his words.


    "Nothing, now everyone in the Konoha is fighting, we must work hard." Ibihi said, he also knows that the huge snake brings too many casualties to the people of Konoha, but this is also There is no way to do this. If you put a big snake into the wood leaves, it will definitely bring more damage to the wood leaves. Although you can''t bear the death of the hand, Ibi Xi still slams the big snakes.


    "Yes." The ninja replied, after all, the leaves are their home, and they do not want the snake to enter their home.


    Just when the people of the sand-bearing people were brave and brave under the leadership of the serpent, suddenly there was a big drink in the field: "The practice of psychic."


    A huge smog exploded from the serpent, and when the smoke was exhausted, a huge cockroach appeared in the eyes of everyone, and a man with white hair appeared on the hoe.


    Sudden changes caused both the enemy and the enemy to stop the movements in their hands, and looked at the changes on the field in amazement, but when Ibi hi saw the people on the battle, his face was happy and appeared directly in front of him.


    "I am also an adult." Ibi respectfully, dissatisfied, but one of the legendary four tolerances, there are only those in front of him that can only be said to be clouds.


    "Ibi Xi, have you only grown bigger in these years?" The self is also faint.


    "Amount." Ibi is a bit embarrassed, but Ibi also knows that he is talking about the big snake. The facts are in front of Ibie.


    Ibi Xi, who saw the eyelids, did not attack Ibike again. He looked back at the distance from the test field in the distance. In the heart, since Uchiha has been planned, he and the old man should be fine. .


    It is very bad to say that Fei Fei is now in a bad situation. Because of the fatal blow of the big snake pill and the anti-phagment caused by the ban, the current situation is not optimistic, but the battle in front of him is still very gratifying.


    The big snake pill, which was originally entangled with Longfei, suddenly saw the first generation in the Uighur sword of Uchiha, and the face disappeared.


    You must know that the first and second generations are their own killers. Not only can they let them see the hope of victory, but they can also enhance their confidence. If they don¡¯t have them, they are not sure if they dare to work with Uchiha. It has been miserable under the shadow of Uchiha¡¯s horror.


    Big Snake Pill is wondering if it is time to run, watching Uchiha and the outside enchantment turn around.


    Looking at the look of the big snake pill, Uchiha knows what he wants to do. After all, the two people are very familiar and can''t be cooked again. They whispered: "The dark part of the outside listens, and immediately guards if the enchantment is scattered. Kill them right away."


    The dark part of the outside was first smashed, and then reacted. The white s¨¨ waved a hand, and several dark parts immediately surrounded the enchantment.


    With a playful look at the face of the big snake pill, Uchiha Í« step by step approaching the big snake pill, then Long Fei also received the command of Uchiha, and flew in the air, staring at the big snake pill, afraid that he would run away. .


    At this moment, Uchiha swayed and disappeared in the same place. When the Snake Pill was nervously exploring the position of Uchiha, a voice came from behind. "The big snake pill, you really regressed."


    Big Snake Pill didn''t want to put a wind and jealousy directly behind him, but unfortunately Uchiha''s figure has long since disappeared. When Uchihao appeared again, Dashenwan immediately discovered that Uchiha didn''t know when it appeared. In front of his own eyes, a pair of kaleidoscope writing round eyes stared at the big snake pill, scared the big snake pill to jump off immediately.


    Seeing the move of the big snake pill, Uchiha Í« Í« Í« , , , , , , Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî


    You must know that Yu Zhibo¡¯s disciple can cut off a big snake pill with a pair of not perfect writing eyes, not to mention the fact that he has been pressing his own Uchiha wave from small to large.


    To tell the truth Now facing Uchihabo, the big snake pill has no courage to fight, no matter what aspect of it is restrained, even his most proud land is reborn in the big snake pill to see, in his own If you haven''t made it, you may be killed by Uchiha.


    "What do you want to do?" The big snake pill was pretending to look at Yu Zhibo.


    "Under my eyes, any of your ninjutsu is ineffective." Uchiha faintly said: "My lovely apprentice should tell you."


    At this time, Uchiha and the cockroaches in front of the big snake pill could not help but together. Now the big snake pill is really remorseful. It is known that after the middle tower encounters Uchiha, it should not come.


    "Enough, I must kill you." The big snake pill is guilty.


    "Yes, then come on, let me see what you have grown in these years." Uchiha smashed the dragon scale sword and pointed at the big snake ball.


    The big snake pill, which was suddenly smashed, also refused to be afraid, and directly drafted the sword to rush to Uchiha.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 726：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Hey." Uchiha stood in the same place and looked at the big snake pill that had taken a few steps back and did not attack.


    Seeing that Uchiha is so contemptuous of himself, the Great Snake Pill can no longer hold back. Now he has no usual calmness, and he has thrown away the fear of Uchiha, and rushed up again.


    "Live shadows are more snakes." Dozens of big snakes rushed from the left hand of Dashe Pill to Uchiha.


    Uchiha squatted on the ground, and floated to the back and still looked at the big snake pill calmly.


    "The practice of psychic." The big snake pill pressed his hands to the ground, and a giant snake rushed out and rushed directly to Uchiha.


    Looking at the big snake that opened the scarlet big mouth, Uchiha smashed the dragon scale sword and took a sword from the dragon scale sword sh¨¨ to the big snake.


    The big snake is not an ordinary cargo. It feels the crisis inside the sword. It closes the mouth and puts the snake in place to prepare to resist the attack of Uchiha.


    However, it was too simple to think. I saw Jian Jian sweeping a scar on the body of the snake. "Hey." This wound directly screams the snake and can see the power.


    "Hey." A blue light flashed. When the big snake had not reacted, the dragon scales of Uchiha had been directly inserted into the snake''s head and inserted directly on the ground. Then Uchiha waved down on the dragon scale sword.


    Although the snake struggled fiercely, it still failed to break free. However, when Uchiha took a look at the big snake pill, the big snake pill had long since disappeared.


    Uchiha smashed his mouth and felt the murderousness behind him. Uchiha Í« Í« Í« ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é ²é


    "boom."


    Uchiha jumped back to the side of the dragon scale sword and quietly looked at the big snake pill.


    After the smoke was exhausted, I saw the big snake lying on the ground, his face was completely deformed, and watching the motionless big snake pill, everyone looked different, the dark part of the outer leaves was happy, and the sound of the enchantment was released. The four people are like dead relatives.


    Only Uchiha waved his eyes and looked at the big snake pill calmly.


    "Da snake pill still want to play with me this trick?" Uchiha faintly said.


    Just when everyone was in doubt, suddenly the big snake pill opened wide, and a figure climbed out of it. Everyone saw it as a big snake pill. At this time, the big snake pill was looking at Uchiha.


    "That''s right, then it''s fun." Uchiha snorted, and then the writing wheel in his eyes began to turn.


    Just as the war in Konoha was in full swing, in a forest not far away, a team of five people shuttled quickly through the forest.


    Look carefully, no, there are four people and a dog. Just then, the puppy in front suddenly stops. These five people are looking for Sasaki Naruto.


    "What''s wrong, Parker?" Naruto stopped at Parker''s side and asked.


    "There are eleven soldiers behind." Parker said.


    "What should I do?" Xiaoyue also caught up and asked.


    "You must leave a person to stop the pursuit of soldiers." After all, Sakura is Sakura, and the knowledge of Naruto who came to school in the textbook is not catching up with the horse.


    Just when everyone was silent, a voice came, "I will stay." The crowd looked at the place where the voice was heard. It was the deer pill that was just opened. Originally, Kakashi did not want to call Lulu. It was only the unlucky deer pill that was discovered by Parker as hard as the original.


    "Although it is very troublesome, but this is no way to do it. After all, only I stayed the most suitable." Seeing the eyes of everyone doubts, Lumao explained.


    "Otherwise, I will stay." Xiaoyue did not rest assured.


    "Your chakra is not much, and I have not fought." Xiaoyue said.


    "No, after all, Sasuke also has strong enemies, only save the strength to complete the task." Lumao said.


    "But" Xiaoyue hesitated.


    "Just do it." After finishing the deer pill, they waited for the reaction in the small month and ran straight in the direction of the coming.


    "Let''s keep chasing it, don''t let the deer''s kindness." Xiaoyue took a deep breath and told Naruto.


    "Well." They replied and continued to chase in the direction of Sasuke.


    On the other hand, Lumaru is now lying on a meadow watching the blue sky "sighing and sighing."


    "Really, I just want to find a wife and live a comfortable life. I didn''t expect to do this today." Lumao said to himself.


    "Amount, I didn''t expect to leave a person here to stop us." At this moment, the pursuit of the sound of the tolerance arrived, looking at Lumao Road.


    Finally, after some battles, Lumaru finally used the shadow **** to bind the tone, but unfortunately there is still a tone that has been hiding in the dark waiting for the deer pill to be used up.


    "It seems that everything is over." The shadow that was holding on to him was slowly getting smaller and then retracted.


    "Yeah, it''s over." Lumaru looked at the sky and said lightly.


    "Hey." Just when the sound had to be moved, a few bitterness suddenly came out to block the sound of the rushing to the deer.


    "What''s the matter?" The sound of tolerance stopped and looked at the wood leaf suddenly appearing in front of him.


    At the crucial time, Asma suddenly arrived, and there was a voice on her shoulder. It seemed to be the one hiding in the dark.


    "Call, saved." Lumaru finally breathed a sigh of relief. Of course, it is best to die.


    "Asma worships." Asma looked arrogant.


    On the side of Sasuke, Chi Nai suddenly appeared in the middle of Sasuke and Kanjiro, and looked at Sasuke: "The opponent of Sasuke is me, you go after me."


    "Zi Nai?" Although Sasuke saw that Shino suddenly appeared very strange, but still should have come down, his opponent is only the one I love Luo, Sasuke''s heart, and then bypassing Kanjiro to go straight to chase me.


    "You guy." Kanjiro looked at Shi Nai''s teeth.


    "Stop." Suddenly Parker stopped again What''s the matter, Parker? Xiaoyue asked, Sakura and Naruto looked at them curiously.


    "Sakura, I found that you use the **** brand shampoo the same as mine, no wonder the hair is as soft as I am." Parker looked at Sakura.


    "Parker." Xiaoyue smiled and looked at Parker Road, and then looked at Sakura next to him with a guilty conscience. Fortunately, the shampoo used by him was not this brand, and the other Naruto had fallen on the other side. On the ground.


    "I am like a dog." Sakura is frustrated.


    "Sakura, you are fine." Xiaoyue said comfortably.


    Sakura has been talking to herself and jumping forward directly. "Really, this time, this joke is still open." Naruto complained.


    "Okay, don''t say it any more, keep going." Xiaoyue stopped Naruto who still wanted to talk and left with Sakura.


    "How is the situation?" asked the red around him.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 727：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Everything is as planned." Red opened the door.


    "Well, very good, the next thing will be handed over to you, I will go to the father to look at it." Far open, then disappeared directly in the same place, watching the disappearance, red is gone.


    "Far, how come you?" Looking at the man in front of the white s¨¨ jacket with the word "Dragon" printed on it, Xuanjian asked.


    "The plan has already started, and the battle will be resolved immediately." Far from the mysterious road behind him.


    At this time, Maki, who was surprised, looked at the distance.


    "Well, is it sand?" Frowning and looking at Majidao.


    "Sure enough, he is broken, the situation is not good." Ma basically wants to leave directly, but feels that the long-term idea has been placed on his own body, dare not have any action.


    "This sand is forbearing me to solve it." Far away, I looked at the Maji open channel, and then looked at the highest place, where Uchiha and the big snake pill fight, and the father should be faster.


    "Big snake pill, do you dare to compare with me?" Uchiha Í« Í« Í« ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó ´ó


    "Although your sword is a grasshopper, but my sword is not bad." Pushing the big snake pill, Uchiha is a sword against the big snake pill, but was escaped by the big snake pill with a strange body.


    "Less Luo Luo." The big snake pill does not shout.


    "Well, I will give you some punishment." Uchiha faintly said.


    "You have the ability to say it again." Big Snake Maru Road, although the mouth said good, but the big snake pill is still looking at Uchiha.


    "Sasuke, you are fine." At this time, they finally caught up with Xiaoyue. When Sasuke was shot and flew to the trunk, Sasuke¡¯s body was covered with a curse, and Sakura hurriedly asked.


    "How come you? Come on, this person is a monster." Sasuke looked after the people, and quickly said.


    "Oh, all come, very good, let me feel the joy of fighting." At this time, the talents found that the opposite of my love Luo has begun to become a monster.


    "I actually made Sasuke like this." Sakura secretly, and then blocked in front of Sasuke. But I was hit by my love Luo on the other side of the tree.


    "Oh, it seems that using other ninjutsu has no effect, and it seems that the sand can only rely on thunder." Xiaoyue analyzed.


    "Naruto, you take Sasuke and Sakura leave, I will block him." Xiaoyue spoke to the Naruto who had been shaking.


    "No, how can I let you face him alone, just as I can use my new ninjutsu." Naruto loudly, as if this is the only way to make himself not afraid.


    "Xin-ugly-ÓÏ-²»-ÒÑ." Naruto began to print: "Psychic skills."


    "Amount, I didn''t expect Naruto to learn the technique of psychic?" Xiaoyue looked at Naruto with a strange look, while Sasuke on the other side looked strangely at Naruto. I don''t know what he is doing, and Parker is also a face. I was surprised to see Naruto.


    "Oh." In the eyes of everyone''s expectations, Xiaoxiao suddenly appeared. "Hey, I am lazy, I am looking for me to give me food." Lazy.


    "I don''t have time to play with you." Naruto shouted.


    "It seems that I still want to come." Xiaoyue took a reel from behind, and in the eyes of everyone confused, Xiaoyue turned directly and opened the scroll.


    "Hey." A black s¨¨ stick appeared on Xiaoyue''s hand.


    "Is this?" Naruto and Sasuke are lazy and doubtful.


    Only one side of Parker¡¯s face contemplatively, suddenly opened his mouth in surprise: ¡°Is that the one?¡±


    "Do you know?" Naruto asked.


    "The sword of Thor," Parker said, and there was an unclear feeling in his eyes.


    "What, you mean that it is the sword of Thor?" Lazy, surprised.


    "What are you talking about? What is the sword of Thor, does this look like an ordinary stick?" Naruto said, Sasuke nodded and agreed.


    "The sword of Thor?" I love Luo doubts.


    I saw Xiaoyue slowly picking up the stick, and suddenly the sword body composed of energy appeared. Looking at this sword full of Thunder Chakra, Xiaoyue slowly said: "The sword of Thor."


    "The sword of Thor is a weapon that is not an artifact but can be compared with the artifact. The sword''s blade is condensed with the power of a dense lightning. I heard that it can break all the ninjutsu." Parker slowly Open the way, thinking of the scene when I was fighting with the owner of the sword of Thor.


    When I heard Parker¡¯s explanation, everyone around me was sucking in the air, which is too strong.


    Regardless of the reaction of everyone, Parker continued to explain: "But this is not the reason why it is famous. The main reason is that it was the second generation of Huo Ying''s sabre. Later it was passed to Muye to kill the **** Uchiha Uchiha. It is said that He used this sword to kill a few shadows."


    "It''s so powerful." Naruto looked at Venus in the face of Xiaoyue''s purple sword.


    "How do you know this?" asked Yuji to ask Parker.


    "Because the former owner of this sword is Keksey and the small four-forbearing Uchiha far away." Parker looked back and said authentically.


    "Yes, this sword is my brother handed it to me." Xiaoyue looked at the sword of Thor in his hand.


    "This kind of person who is forbearing against the sand should not be a problem." Parker looked at me and I loved to open the door.


    I love Luo listening quietly to Parker¡¯s words, then looking at Xiaoyue¡¯s smile: ¡°Even if there is an artifact, it¡¯s just to make me look forward to the next battle.¡±


    "The technique of sanding the sword."


    After that, I love Luo and wait for them to react, and wave a hand directly, a wind blade with a few sand swords sh¨¨ to Xiaoyue.


    "Hurry to escape." Xiaoyue shouted at the people behind him, and then jumped directly from the branches to the wind blade of my love Luo, and the Naruto behind them reacted and jumped back.


    Xiaoyue raised the sword of Thor to the wind blade, and a purple s¨¨ Jianguang appeared. I love Luo''s wind blade directly cut into two halves Looking at Xiaoyue''s understatement, I love Luo''s eyes. A shrink, a deep look at the sword of Thor, can see that I love Luo''s taboo, but I love Luo is not discouraged, directly rushed to Xiaoyue.


    "When it rains."


    As I loved Luo, I formed a cloud of sand in the middle of the small moon, and countless sand shurikens from it.


    "Thunder swords. Thousands of birds."


    Xiaoyue looked at the sand-handed sword at the top of his eyes, grabbed the sword with both hands, and placed the sword of Thor in front of him. Then a light curtain formed by lightning strengthened the body of Xiaoyue. After hitting the electric screen, they fell into the sand.


    "It''s my turn, the shadow of the body." Xiaoyue quickly printed his hands.


    Another small moon with a silver whip walked out, waved the silver whip, formed a white whip shadow, and saw the whip formed by the whip. I loved the powerful power contained in it, and did not wait for the small moon to be cast. Directly against the small moon.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 728：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "The sand is tied."


    A sand river quickly rushed to Xiaoyue from behind me. "Is this a trick against Xiao Li?" Xiaoyue recognized this trick and also knew the consequences if he was entangled in sand.


    "Hey." Xiaoyue looked at a sand ch¨¢o in front of him, his eyes were also dignified a lot, directly into the sword of Thor, enter a thunder x¨¬ng Chakra, watching the sword wrapped in countless thunder x¨¬ng Chakra''s sword of Thor, Xiaoyue reversed the blade and inserted it on the ground. Only the purple light flashed away. The Chakra on the sword all entered the ground with the blade. The sand ch¨¢o, which was originally like a beast, stopped momentarily.


    "How is it possible?" I loved Luo and looked at the calm sand ch¨¢o.


    "Awesome!" The Naruto and Sasuke on the side could not help but sigh. Naruto saw this move and remembered that Xiao Li was very embarrassed by this move. He did not expect Xiaoyue to understate it.


    "I don''t know if I can''t do it. I know that you can''t stop even one of them." Parker hit the road.


    "You" Naruto, though annoyed, knows that Parker is telling the truth and can''t refute it.


    "There is no way to do this. Who is the Thunder itself to restrain the sand?" Parker exclaimed, I love Luo to meet the little moon holding the sword of Thor, only to be unlucky.


    "Damn." Sasuke looked at Xiaoyue¡¯s performance and remembered his incompetence in my love of Luo, although he also knew that Xiaoyue could do this by relying entirely on the sword of Thor, but remembering his responsibility was not annoyed. .


    "It''s not finished yet." Xiaoyue sang, and saw the small moon waving behind the silver whip to shove to me.


    "Whip dance long."


    Looking at the silvery whip in the sun, like a silver dragon rushing to myself, I love Luo is not a loss of God, but immediately reacted, the power contained in it can not be a level of ninjutsu.


    "Shadun."


    I love Luo''s hand in front of the wave, a sand wall composed of sand blocking the front of the whip.


    Seeing my love Luo¡¯s move, Xiaoyue¡¯s mouth was awkward and whispered: ¡°My whip is not so easy to stop.¡±


    Sure enough, just in the words of Xiaoyue, I saw a silver light flashing over the silver whip. When the whip hit the sand, the sand wall was like a piece of paper, and it was worn in a bucket.


    "What?" I loved to look at the silver whip that passed through the sand wall. I couldn''t help but be surprised. I went to the side and sneaked away from the heart, but the whip also pierced my love''s left shoulder.


    "My bone whip can be sent to the thunder." Xiaoyue said.


    I loved Luo looking at the bone whip on the left shoulder. The blood dribbled down the bone whip. Because of the thunder on the bone whip, the left hand from the sand began to fall into the sand.


    But I love Luo just looking at the blood on his shoulders. Suddenly I love Luo and yell at my head.


    "Abominable, unforgivable, Uchiha moon." I loved Luo shouting.


    "What''s wrong?" The people looked puzzled and looked like a painful one. I loved Luo Dao.


    "Bad, I love Luo seems to have completely erupted, I have to stay away from him." The handcuffs that were shocked by the strength of Xiaoyue, I saw the action of I Love, and I immediately reacted and chilled. Just think of something terrible, just stay away from my love.


    "Uchiha moon, you really make me angry." I loved Luo Chong Xiaoyue shouting, and then quickly printed, a huge smog covered my love Luo''s body.


    "What happened?" Naruto wondered.


    "A terrible existence has appeared, you must stand up." Parker''s face sighed, then immediately jumped away from Naruto and jumped to the rear.


    "I am also escaping." Lazy ¸òó¡ Ò» Ò» Ò» ÎÒ Ò» Ò» Ò» Ò» Ò» Ò» Ò» Ò» Ò» Ò» Ò» Ò» Ò»


    Naruto looked at Parkless and lazy, and looked at Parker and Lazy. He didn''t have any loyalty to jump off, but Naruto ignored them, but turned his eyes back to my position.


    "What happened?" Xiaoyue frowned and looked at the position of my love Luo, an ominous premonition emerged.


    "I want you to die." Suddenly, it was not the sound of my love Luo. When the smoke dissipated, a huge monster appeared in Naruto''s eyes.


    This monster directly covers the sunlight in the sky. The whole body is composed of sand. It is shaped like a civet cat. There is a huge tail behind it that swings around in the air.


    "Is this?" Naruto and Sasuke looked shocked at the sudden appearance.


    "The trouble is big." Xiaoyue looked at the end with a dignified look.


    I love Luo appeared on the head of a tail, a pair of eyes y¨©n staring at Xiaoyue, let Xiaoyue''s cold hair stand up.


    Just as everyone was shocked by the end, the beginning began to move.


    ¡°The sand is tied to the shackles.¡± One tail flies to the small moon, and a large piece of sand flies to Xiaoyue. From this it can be seen that even the same type of different people use different effects.


    Compared with the one-tailed sand èÑ, I can only use it as a ruin. The sand and sand in one tail are counted in tons. The sand in the sand is light, and the sand in the tail can be counted. Heaven is r¨¬.


    I saw a ton of sand flying to Xiaoyue. "Small moon is careful." Naruto saw this situation and shouted at the small moon still there.


    "what."


    Xiaoyue had heard the Naruto¡¯s shouting like a retreat, but when he looked at the sand that was close at hand, he knew that it was late. In desperation, he could only squat down against the sand and saw a purple s¨¨. The sword gas flashed through the middle of the sand. Although Xiaoyue cut the tail of the sand into two halves with the sword of Thor, the sand just paused and instantly rushed to Xiaoyue without losing speed.


    "Damn." Seeing that Xiaoyue was submerged by the sand, Naruto hit the tree with a punch and looked unnoticed at a point not far away.


    "What are you doing? Don''t be impulsive~ www.novelhall.com~ Parker sees the Naruto''s movement and shouts.


    But it is already late, Naruto¡¯s figure has already rushed out.


    "Small moon, hateful." Sasuke saw the situation of Xiaoyue as if to save but just stood up and fell down, apparently Chachar was exhausted.


    "Hey, don''t be self-sufficient." Seeing a figure approaching quickly, I loved to take a look at it. It was just the defeat of the man who had just defeated the Naruto.


    Then he reached out and held a hand to Naruto, and a stream of sand began to rush to Naruto.


    "Oh, what is this?" Naruto was entangled in the sand at once, and was constantly struggling.


    "The sand waterfall is buried."


    With the sound of my love, the rest of the sand wrapped the Naruto in an instant and then began to press the Naruto.


    Naruto, who was in crisis, immediately felt his mind, and then began to seal, "Xin-ugly-ÓÏ-²»-ÒÑ." The voice of Naruto was heard in the sandbag.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 729：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "The practice of psychic."


    "boom."


    An explosion, the original package of Naruto sand directly shattered, a huge smog appeared.


    "I didn''t expect to use psychic at this time." Parker shook his head as he saw the situation.


    "Naruto." Sasuke finally couldn''t sit still. A partner was **** and his face looked at the direction of Naruto.


    But as the smoke spread, everyone looked at the direction of Naruto with a stunned look. I saw a huge lazy cockroach appearing in the field of vision, wearing a giant knife on his body. The most peculiar thing was that the lazy man was still squatting. A pipe, it is the Naruto''s psychic beast that is too lazy.


    "Is this?" I loved Luo and looked at Naruto in surprise.


    "Haha, finally succeeded." Naruto secretly said.


    "How is it for you?" Wen was too vomiting, and then he was surprised in the direction of my love Luo: "Oh, isn''t this a crane in the sand village?"


    "Boss boss, fight with me, let''s go out with Xiaoyue and Sakura together." Naruto expected.


    "I don''t want to." Wentai spit out the smog.


    "Why, aren''t you saying that you want to accept me as a younger brother? Isn''t the younger brother who is difficult to be a boss to help? Isn''t this the so-called loyalty?" Hearing the text, he didn''t want to refuse, and Naruto suddenly sighed across the face. Down, big channel.


    "Although I said that, but we haven''t drank it yet, so it doesn''t count." Wen Tai looked really authentic.


    "I can''t drink if I''m not twenty years old yet?" Naruto screamed, and then turned his head and ignored Wentai.


    However, after the lazy persuasion, the final text was promised to help Naruto.


    Prepare for the battle, Wen Tai helped the big knife at the waist and said: "But I have no idea to win a fight, so don''t expect too much."


    "Well." Naruto''s face s¨¨ dignified and nodded, apparently he also knew the horror of the one tail.


    "Well, I have to go up." Wen Tai¡¯s eyes condensed and looked at the Ming Dynasty: "Hurry up."


    Just as Wen was ready to start, he shouted from the ground.


    "The practice of psychic."


    "Well?" Wen is too confused to look at something that is about the size of himself, but the huge smoke is hidden.


    "Haha, Wen did not expect us to meet again." A voice came out of the smoke, but from his domineering voice, it can be seen that it is a powerful psychic beast.


    Although this is just a casual greeting, but Wen heard this voice suddenly changed face.


    "Who is it, Wentai boss, do you know?" Naruto asked in confusion.


    "Dragon Pa." Wen is too silent for a long time.


    Sure enough, when the smoke was exhausted, a huge Tyrannosaurus resounded in the sight of everyone. The first thing that appeared was the huge dragon tail, which was swept away on the ground, suddenly dusty, then huge body. In the end, it is a huge dragon horn that looks like a chill, pleats in the sun.


    Seeing its true face, everyone couldn''t help but **** the air. This tyrannosaurus was covered with dense scales, showing its domineering, and the sharp teeth in the dragon''s mouth were also fearful.


    "Uncle Longba, trouble you." In the head of the dragon, the voice of Xiaoyue was uploaded. The talents reacted. At first, they were only stunned by the shape of Longba. They did not see anyone, but when everyone looked carefully I saw Xiaoyue standing on the head of Longba.


    "Oh, since your father asked me to take care of you, of course I will help you, no trouble, no trouble." Hearing the voice of Xiaoyue, Longba''s eyes became soft, and Xiaoyue said.


    "Small moon?" Naruto surprised.


    "Oh, Naruto? Do you also have a psychic beast?" Xiaoyue saw the Naruto on the head of Wen Tai at this time. He said that he couldn¡¯t help but look at the text too. She knows that the summoned beast like Wentai is very big. rare.


    "Oh, luckily." Naruto touched his head and smirked.


    Just when Naruto and Xiaoyue talked about the sky, Sasuke on the side of them could get out of trouble.


    "I didn''t expect it." Sasuke looked at the two summoned beasts in amazement.


    "I didn''t expect that even Longba was called out, it was fun." Parker shook his head and looked at Longba and Wentai muttered.


    Just when Longba talked with impunity, the opposite of me, I love Luo, now y¨©n looked at Naruto.


    "Uchiha moon, whirlpool Naruto."


    "Well, chat here, or get the opponent first, hey, isn''t this one? How come this?" Longba looked surprised at the opposite end.


    "Cut." When he heard Longba, Wen was too grin.


    "It turned out that this opponent is it, hey, lazy, I don''t want to care for my hind legs." Longba looked excited.


    Although I know that the strength of Longba is higher than myself, Wentai still can''t help but vomit: "If this kid is not bullying, I am still lazy, but you can''t do it. Have you not played it last time?"


    "You know, and Uncle Longba, have you encountered this monster?" Xiaoyue asked with a surprised look.


    The Naruto on the opposite side of Wen Taitou was also surprised. I didn''t expect Xiaoyue to summon the text too much.


    "Well, the last time I got it with your father, but now the psychic is weaker than the last one, and I am now much better than I was, I should be able to get it." Looking at the end, the dragon is also a The dignity of the face, you must know that these tail beasts are infinite chakras.


    "You have enough to talk about, the sand waterfall was buried." I love Luo on the opposite side of the face impatient, commanding a tail against the Dragon Pa they advanced.


    "Hey, let''s do it now." Longba said to Wentai, then broke away from the sand on his feet and rushed to the end.


    "Cut." Wen is too disdainful to grin, but it is also a dignified face, on the body of the Naruto: "Begin." Grab the handle and jump to the end.


    "Look at us In the forest of Konoha, there is a violent explosion at this time. If anyone sees it, it will be very surprising, because there are three huge summoned beasts in the forest. Kneeling.


    Two of them are in the same direction, and the three giant summoned beasts are one tail, Longba and Wentai.


    In other words, seeing the old rivals of the former r¨¬, Longba does not wait for Wentai himself to directly move forward, rushing toward the end, because of the huge size of the dragon, so every time he settles, a huge sound occurs, on the sidelines. Sasuke of the war they even have a feeling of moving around.


    "Fire. Real jade bomb."


    A huge fireball flew out of the dragon''s huge mouth and slammed directly into the tail.


    "Wind. Unlimited breakthrough."


    Seeing this huge fireball, one hurricane spurted a hurricane directly from the mouth. When the hurricane met with a fireball, the fire on the surface of the fireball seemed to be more vigorous.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 730：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Seeing that the fireball is getting closer and closer to myself, it is not shocking at first. It seems that it has been expected for the same time. Sure enough, when the fireball is about to hit the end, the fireball suddenly bursts and then the hurricane turns and sh¨¨ comes to the side. The text is too.


    "Mom, this old dragon does not look at the other party''s genus x¨¬ng will put the ninjutsu." Seeing this power seems to increase a lot of fireballs, Rao is a text too s¨¨ not condensed, can not help but whisper Road.


    "Boss, the fireball flew toward us." Wentai did not respond does not mean that other people did not respond, looking at this fireball that is almost as big as Wentai''s head, Naruto''s face is too loud and cried.


    "I saw it, what am I afraid of?" Wen was impatient, then jumped into the sky and began to print with both hands.


    "Water ¶Ý. Iron cannon jade."


    A water polo of almost the size of a fireball hits the fireball. At the moment when the water polo and the fireball meet, countless water vapors appear only for a moment. The next two **** burst at the same time, but the water vapor is still covered by Wentai. The whole body.


    "Mom, you stink dragon, wait until you finish this civet cat and I will find you again." Wentai''s voice came from the steam.


    For Wentai, Longba only smiles slightly. As an old friend, it naturally knows that Wentai¡¯s strength is not worried. Then the body suddenly accelerates to the side of the tail, slightly lowering his head and slamming it with a sharp corner on his head. go with.


    "Oh." Although the body of a tail is huge, the movement is quite flexible. I hide from the sharp corner of the dragon after hiding. But I haven''t waited for the one on my head. I love Luosong.


    "Hey, let''s get started." The text after Longba rushed out loudly shouted.


    "I still use you to say." Wen is too grin, but his face is very dignified, his hands clenched his big knife at the waist, his eyes slightly stunned, and then a knife flashed.


    ¡°¸òó¡ Õ¶ Õ¶.¡±


    Wen Tai appeared in front of the body, grabbed the handle with both hands, and the blade was being cut in the right hand of the tail. However, due to the extreme physical defense of the tail, Wen Tai¡¯s short knife could not be entered.


    "Hey." Wen is too fierce to increase the intensity, the whole body jumps, but the short knife has been removed from the side, bringing a hurricane to the entire forest, followed by a whole arm.


    "His defense is really abnormal." Looking at the one-faced stare at himself, Wen Tai sighed: "I actually took my short knife off."


    "It''s okay." At this time, Longba asked Wen to fall to his side and asked.


    "Nothing." Wen too shook his head.


    "It''s a pity." Longba looked at the end and shook his head.


    "What should I do now?" asked Naruto on the head of Wen Tai, and Xiaoyue was frowning.


    "That kid seems to be printing." Ignore Naruto, Longba is staring at me, I love Luo suddenly.


    "It won''t be a fake trick." Wen Tai also saw it, surprised.


    "It¡¯s not unusual to be a man who will be a fake man." Longba can see it. After all, he has played with one.


    This is the opposite of my love Luo also raised his head but his face looked awkward, watching Xiaoyue and Naruto: "The whirlpool Naruto, Uchiha moon, haha ??give me more fun, fake surgery."


    "What is the technique of falsehood?" Xiaoyue asked.


    "The so-called false scorpion technique is to let a host into a coma to cast a real tail, so that he can make his strength to a higher level." Longba face s¨¨ dignified.


    "What? Now he is not the strongest form?" Naruto could not help but scream. Seeing these amazing battles did not expect that it would not be the strongest state, and Xiaoyue was surprised.


    "The real battle is about to begin." Suddenly Longba dignified.


    When I heard Longba, Naruto and Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t help but look at it. After I fell asleep, my eyes began to change slowly.


    After a while, one suddenly burst into the sky and laughed: "Haha, I finally came out, but when I came out, I found out that I had to kill."


    "Oh, it¡¯s arrogant, you won¡¯t forget me at the end.¡± Looking at the sly look of the screaming dragon tyrant.


    "Amount, it is you." Suddenly the sound of a tail became violent, looking at the familiar old rival of Longba, a chill came from its huge body.


    "I want you to die." Suddenly, the dragon screamed.


    "The wind is blowing. The refining gun."


    "The refining gun."


    The huge air cannons formed by the air are like the money, but the surface of the air cannon is unremarkable, but no one will look down on its power. After all, this is a tail animal, and Longba also same.


    "I will come, the old dragon you are approaching one end directly." Wentai, who is next to the dragon, said.


    "Okay." Longba is not polite. The current one is not the one that can be done. Directly a fire chakra covers the body and protects itself and Xiaoyue, and then directly rushes away from the air cannon that is getting closer and closer to himself. To the end.


    "Water ¶Ý. Iron cannon jade."


    Wen Taizui drums and then slams out a water ball to stop the next air cannon.


    "Well." It seems that he was aware of the attempt of Longba and Wentai. At the beginning, he began to retreat and shoot, and one air cannon continued to shue to Longba.


    From here you can see the difference between the summoned beast and the tail beast. One end of the air cannon is like one without another, but the opposite is too exhausted.


    The water polo and the air ball collided constantly, forming a stormy storm on the ground.


    "What power is this?" Sasuke clenched his fist and stared at the war not far away. The power of each shell was not something that he could take.


    "Naruto, Xiaoyue, have I been so far away from you?" Sasuke said in his heart.


    "Is this the power of the tail beast?" Just when the three summoned beasts are playing in the fire There is still a team of people watching "watching" not far away.


    Looking at the four people, if they are in the small moon, they will definitely recognize it. It is the thunder of Lei Rencun. They just opened a field.


    "This is too strong, but there is still a gap compared to the eight tails of our village." Shana said.


    "Well." Lei Ying looked at the three summoned beasts and could not help but nod.


    "Disregarding the strength of that little month is to surprise us." Shana looked at the thunderwalk that looked at the dragon''s head on the side of the dragon.


    "Yeah, the strength of Xiaoyue is really beyond my imagination." The thunder that has come back to God is venting his breath and playing haha.


    "This little girl should be the daughter of Uchiha Uchibo." Raytheon whispered openly.


    "boom."


    Finally, due to the huge amount of Chakra, an air cannon was intercepted and hit by Longba because of Wentai¡¯s time.


    Look at the refreshing novels to [Vertex Novels]

 Chapter 731：

    Www¨”slk¨•tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!


    "Rely, this air cannon full of Chakra is really horrible, even if it is my dragon scale can not stop a few. m.slk.tw" looked at the body of the fire shield that is about to be broken, can not help but secretly.


    Then the text after the rushing body shouted: "Hey, you want me to die."


    "Rely, I have tried my best, you should hurry up, otherwise the previous efforts will be wasted." Wen Tai''s breath is a bit unstable, and he stunned the dragon.


    When I heard Wentai, Longba looked at one end, and as if Wentai said it, the one that was not far away wanted to open the distance.


    "Oh." Perceived the end of the attempt, Longba certainly will not let the end do so, directly accelerated to escape an air cannon.


    Then rushed to the end, "Hey." Seeing one end is about to retreat, Longba body half-spinned, the tail behind him slammed on the body of a tail, directly to the end of a trip.


    "Damn." I looked at the dragon screaming and yelled, I wanted to fight back. Unfortunately, the dragon tyrant would not give it this chance, stepping forward with both feet, coming to the front of the tail, the shoulders of the two claws Upper, then the sharp corners on the head are inserted on the left shoulder.


    "Damn." One end screamed at the sky, but unfortunately because the body was firmly grasped by the dragon tyrant.


    "Fast, Xiaoyue, wake up the kid." Xiaoba shouted on the small moon.


    "Okay." At this time, Xiaoyue also reacted, and jumped directly to the opposite side of my love.


    "Hey." Xiaoyue waved silver whip on my body, and the intense pain made me love Luo.


    "Damn." In an unwilling roar, one eye returned to its original state, and the one-tailed body stood in the same place and let the dragon tyrant seize it, and did not move.


    "Call, success." Wentai in the distance saw this situation gently.


    "It''s over." Lei Xing looked at the disappearance of the disappearance of the three behemoths.


    "Let''s go too." Lei Ying said.


    Just as Raytheon was ready to take the thunder and they just turned around, a bad wind came from behind.


    "Be careful." Lei Ying face s¨¨ big change, pushing open the front of the field, just behind the attack is about to hit yourself, Ray-Ray full body blue flash, instantly disappeared in place.


    Just after Raytheon disappeared in place, five white lights passed through the original position of Raytheon.


    "Hey." Lei Ying appeared on the branch above and looked at the front with dignity, and Lei Xing and Shana reacted when they shouted out, and each of them squinted and stared at the front. People.


    On the other side, the field that had just been pushed to the ground by Lei Ying also stood up from the ground. He looked at the person who suddenly appeared in front of him. "Who are you? Why attack us?" Lei Ying said.


    "Jun Ma Lu." People came to speak.


    The coming man was the one who was robbed from the big snake pill when Yu Zhibo went to find Xiaoyue. After Yu Zhibo¡¯s cultivation in recent years, the strength of Jun Malu is not comparable to the original one, and Jun The shape of Ma Lu also changed a lot. I saw a white s¨¨ under the hair, wearing a white s kimono, and a golden s¨¨ on the forehead.


    The most important thing is that after years of Uchiha''s efforts, I finally solved the problem of Junma Lu blood.


    "Why are you attacking us?" Lei Ying asked with a dignified look. He felt a force from Jun Ma Lu that was not weaker than himself, and he had to pay attention to it.


    Unfortunately, Jun Ma Lu did not answer his question, because Jun Ma Lu has seen a violent force from Lei Ying.


    Jun Ma Lu ignored the reaction of Lei Ying, took a bone from his chest, and then rushed to Lei Ying.


    "What?" Looking at Jun Ma Lu, if he took out the bones from his body, they couldn¡¯t help but have a cold, only the thunder that was used to the big scene stared blankly at Jun Ma Lu, but the brows from Ray Shadow It can be seen that his mood is obviously not so calm.


    "Liu''s dance." Jun Ma Lu rushed to the front of Lei Ying, along the way the foot on the ground lightly brought countless dust, the bone was previously stabbed, quickly and accurately stabbed to the heart of Lei Ying.


    Looking at this bone spur with a snoring sound, Lei Ying face s¨¨ sinking, the opponent''s speed and strength are good, it seems that this battle can not be as easy as imagined.


    However, in the end, it is known as the thunder shadow of body skills. Although the understanding of body skills is not as good as the enchanting Uchiha wave, it is very powerful.


    Just as the spurs of Jun Ma Lu were about to stab the thunder shadows, Lei Ying hid to the side and escaped the spurs of Jun Ma Lu.


    Jun Ma Lu is still a face of silence, and did not be surprised because of a miss, because Jun Ma Lu was once the dark part of the person knows the bottom of the person, and did not expect a defeat.


    "Yeah." Lei Ying held up his right hand and a violent force gathered on his fist.


    "Hey." Lei Ying Zhou Shen''s ground immediately burst open, a burst of smoke blocked Lei Ying and Jun Ma Lu figure.


    "Hey." A figure flipped over and jumped out. Looking carefully at Jun Ma Lu, I saw Jun Ma Lu standing in the distance intact.


    "This" Lei Xing they looked at each other, they were surprised to see from the other side''s eyes, did not expect the teacher''s one hit actually did not hit.


    "Hey." Lei Ying shook his neck and walked out of the smoke. Looking at the intact Jun Ma Lu, Lei Ying said: "I didn''t expect your body skills to be really good, but unfortunately these are not my opponents. ¡±


    "Is it an opponent? I will know when I wait." Jun Ma Lu said lightly.


    "Hey." The words of Jun Ma Lu can not be denied, but then Lei Ying eyes condensed, and instantly disappeared in place.


    Seeing the action of Lei Ying, the original plain Jun Ma Lu could not be changed by s¨¨, turned and raised the bone thorn to the back, in the eyes of outsiders seems to be a bit inexplicable to the action of Jun Ma Lu but in Jun Ma Lu After the bone thorn stabbed the person behind the body, everyone could not help but pour the air.


    I saw Lei Ying wrapped around the blue s¨¨ Chakra suddenly appeared in the back of Jun Ma Lu, grabbed the spur of Jun Ma Lu, and raised the left fist to fight Jun Ma Lu.


    "Amount." I noticed the shadow of Lei Ying, Jun Ma Lu did not give up the spurs on the hand, along the bones of the hand, the body turned in the air, dangerously escaped the shadow of Lei Ying, but the power of Lei Ying also Let Jun Ma Lu face a little dignified, aware of the face of the punched wind, Jun Ma Lu also had to start re-evaluating his opponent.


    "Dance of Tang Song."


    Jun Ma Lu kicked to Lei Ying, and the bones of his body began to come out and stabbed around. Then the whole body of Jun Ma Lu began to turn in the air, and the bone spurs began to tear the thunder shield.


    "Thunder. Tomahawk."


    Seeing that there was a crack in his body, Layton began to see a crack, and Raytheon couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Then his face sank, his foot stepped on the ground and his body reversed, and his right ankle whips to Jun Ma Lu.


    Www~slk~tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 Chapter 732：

    Www¨”slk¨•tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!


    "Åé.m.slk.tw" is complicated to say, but these fights are only in an instant. The tricks of Lei Ying and Jun Ma Lu let the Lei Xing, who is watching for a hundred years, they are a bit stunned. Jun Ma Lu is lying on the ground covered with spurs. But a closer look reveals that there are some cracks in the bone spurs.


    Lei Ying stood on the side with no expression, but from his slightly trembling right foot, it can be seen that Lei Ying is not so easy.


    "Oh." Just after Raytheon silenced for a while, suddenly a harsh voice came, only to see the spurs of Jun Malu began to return to his body, and Jun Malu also stood up from the ground.


    "It''s really amazing, it''s a thunder shadow." Jun Ma Lu almost clicked on the blood of the corner of his mouth and looked at Lei Yingdao. It was obvious that Jun Ma Lu suffered a loss in the previous confrontation.


    "Kid, you are not bad, but it is not my opponent." Lei Ying looked at Jun Ma Lu with a slight appreciation, the guy who was a little older than Lei Xing, did not expect the strength to be so high.


    "Hey, the battle is not over yet." Jun Ma Lu opened the door, then pulled a bone spur from his arm and then rushed to Raytheon.


    "The dance of the pile." Jun Ma Lu appeared in front of Lei Ying, and the bone thorn stabbed to Lei Ying.


    "It''s useless, you can''t break my thunder shield." Lei Ying opened the door of Jun Ma Lu, but he did not see the corner of Jun Ma Lu''s mouth faintly sneer at this time.


    Lei Ying looked at Jun Ma Lu as if the previous action did not care, because before the temptation, he already knew that Jun Ma Lu could not open his own shield, and he was not worried, but the cold sweat of the next moment came down because He saw his Shield began to crack.


    "How is it possible?" Lei Ying was surprised, but now is not shocking, Lei Ying immediately jumped away from Jun Ma Lu with his own speed.


    It is a pity that Jun Ma Lu is chasing after him, and the speed is much faster than before. Reappearing in front of Raytheon is still a spur to the thunder.


    This Raytheon finally understood why Jun Ma Lu could break the Lei Dun, because Lei Ying saw that this Jun Ma Lu spur was not a blow but a series of consecutive strikes, but because of the fast movement, others thought it was a blow. .


    Since I understand the reason, Lei Ying is not in a hurry. I started to fight with Jun Ma Lu. The speed of the two people can be said to be good. All the others only saw their illusion, but every time they played a loud voice.


    "hiss."


    "boom."


    With two sounds, the two figures fell from the air, and I saw that Lei Ying¡¯s left shoulder was pierced, and the other side of Jun Ma Lu was not much better. The whole abdomen was flat and scattered. The fragments of the bones.


    It seems that both sides are hurt.


    "Hey." Lei Ying and Jun Ma Lu each fell to one side and fell to the ground, raising a large piece of dust.


    "Cough." Jun Ma Lu wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and his hand slammed his stomach and stood up from the ground.


    "You are very good." Lei Ying looked at the wound on his left shoulder and said to Jun Ma Lu.


    "You too, here I would like to advise you not to interfere with the fighting over there, but then it is not yours." Jun Ma Lu looked at the eyes and then saw the dragon on the forehead of Jun Ma Lu. A flash, a force of green s¨¨ suddenly wrapped in Jun Ma Lu, and the scars on his body began to disappear at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "This" Lei Ying looked at Jun Ma Lu''s situation and was surprised: "We didn''t intend to go."


    "That''s good, thank you for your advice today, hehe." Just as Raytheon was surprised to live, Jun Malu began to open, and then directly turned into a blue light and disappeared in front of Lei Ying.


    "It''s so fast." The thunder on the side sighed.


    Lei Ying frowned and thought for a while, muttering: "I didn''t expect Wood Leaf to have such a tricky figure."


    Then they waved their hand to Lei Xing: "Let''s go." Lei Ying took the thunder and they disappeared into the jungle three or two times.


    In the wooden leaf test room, the dark part of the wood leaf and the sand-sounding coalition are still fighting. The body can be seen everywhere in the venue, and there are various kinds of ninjas flying around in the air. From the scene, the field is now It is the advantage of the wood leaves that occupy the geographical advantage. The sand-sound coalition has been slowly surrounded by a corner. The defeat is only a matter of time.


    However, it is worth noting that there is a contest between the two bosses. On the top floor, the four purple enchantments still stand at the top, and the outer dark part of the gods nervously surrounds the enchantment, while the four sounds that maintain the enchantment are one. The face looked nervously inside the battle, although the big snake pill was at a disadvantage, they did not dare to withdraw the enchantment.


    The battle in the enchantment is still going on, but the scene is a bit unbearable.


    "Hey." The big snake pill was once again knocked down on the ground. At this time, the big snake pill was not as calm as it was before the battle with Yu Fei. The whole body was covered with wounds, the head was scattered, and the clothes were broken. It looked completely lacking. Demeanor.


    "Hey, hey, Uchiha Uchiha, I told you enough, or I have to turn my face." The big snake pill looked at the Uchihabo, who was slowly approaching himself, with a look of fear.


    It¡¯s just that the threat of this words doesn¡¯t seem to have any effect. Uchiha¡¯s sorrow is still moving slowly toward the big snake pill, and looks like a smile at the big snake ball: ¡°Oh, you dare to talk back?¡±


    "I remembered that just because of one of my own mouthful results, it became this ghost. The big snake pill could not help but shudder, and even more annoying to the big snake pill, when Uchiha was playing, he also counted the anecdote from small to large. It¡¯s a pity that the big snake pill is too annoyed and very helpless.


    "What the **** are you doing, you kill me directly." The big snake pill y¨©n looked at Yu Zhibo and said helplessly.


    "Kill you How can I be willing? Hey." Uchiha smirked at the big snake pill y¨©n, as if he had noticed the ambiguity in his own words, Uchiha sighed his face, and wrote a kaleidoscope in his eyes. The eyes of the round eyes are staring at the big snake pill: "Since today is coming, how can we not get some interest?"


    "What are you doing?" The big snake pill trembled.


    "Don''t do anything, just" said that Uchiha said that it was suddenly printed, and the eyes of the eyes began to turn quickly: "illusion. Mirrors and flowers."


    "Amount." Looking at Yu Zhibo''s writing round eyes, the eyes of the big snake pill began to be godless, and the world began to change in the mind of the big snake pill.


    "Where is this?" The big snake pill curiously looked at the place where it suddenly appeared.


    "Is it illusion?" The big snake pill thought, and then quickly rushed to withdraw from the illusion, but unfortunately somehow could solve the illusion of the big snake pill, but now still standing.


    "What the **** is going on? Where am I?" When he came to this strange place, Da Snao could not help but shout.


    Www~slk~tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 Chapter 733：

    Www¨”slk¨•tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!


    "Grandfather Grandfather, you are here? What happened to you?" At this time, a little boy suddenly ran over and stood in front of the big snake pill, curiously looking at the big snake pill. M.slk.tw


    "Grandfather grandfather?" Seeing the scene in front of him, the big snake pill couldn''t help but look at the little boy in front of him. When he couldn''t help but be surprised, he couldn''t help but shouted: "Uchiha Uchiha?"


    "Grandfather grandfather, you are fine, I am Tianyu, how do you call the name of Grandpa, grandfather did not die just a few days ago?" The little boy curiously looked at the big snake ball, how is the big snake pill grandfather today Somewhat strange.


    Tianyu couldn''t help but scratch his head. "What, Uchiha Tianyu, Uchiha is dead?" The big snake pill was surprised. Then he couldn''t help but ecstasy. He finally died. The man who has been pressing on his head is finally dead. Even if you have any use of ninja, you are not one step ahead, but I have eternal life.


    "Ha ha ha ha." I thought that the big snake pill could not help but laugh, but the laughter was a bit sad.


    "Grandfather grandfather?" Tianyu looked at the big snake pill that seemed to be a little unknown.


    "Amount." Hearing the voice of Tianyu, the big snake pill reacted. Then he looked at Tianyu with a mad look: "You are the grandson of Uchiha! You have to write a round eye."


    "Ah, Grandpa Snake Grandpa, haven''t you already known it?" Tianyu looked suspiciously at the big snake pill and continued: "Don''t you have it?"


    "What?" Hearing the words of Tianyu, the big snake pill was first, then looked at Tianyu: "Do you want to run away?" After the big snake pill, raise the right hand and prepare to kill the little boy in front of him to capture his writing eye. .


    "Yeah, Grandpa didn''t give him his writing eyes before he died?" Tianyu was still ignorant.


    "What?" The big snake pill was surprised, and then began to feel as if it was a little different. He called a mirror and then looked at himself in the mirror. The big snake pill couldn¡¯t help but smack it. The writing wheel eye appears in the mirror.


    "How is it possible?" The big snake pill whispered in disbelief.


    Then a huge amount of information suddenly poured into the mind of Da Shemao. The past events appeared one by one, and the big snake pill saw everything he wanted.


    Write the eye, the ban, the first and the eternal life, the big snake pill has been obtained, the big snake pill that should have been very happy, but unfortunately there is no half-happy on the face, which means a faint sorrow.


    "What happened to Grandfather Grand Pills today?" Tianyu looked at the disappointing big snake pill and walked away. The scene left only the big snake pill in a daze.


    After a few days, a figure of a squatting figure was worn from the woods and fell in front of the representative of the wooden heroes. This embarrassing person is the big snake pill. Since the encounter with Tianyu that day, the big snake pill has been full of brains. He was faint, and he didn''t know how long he had been. He didn''t know who he was and what he was doing. He kept going.


    "This is impossible, how is this possible?" The big snake pill looked at the name of an acquaintance on the heroic tablet, and it was still a dull look.


    "Uchiha, ×Ô, ¸Ù, Ô³, Ô³, ¡± ¡± Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å Ëæ×Å


    "Who am I? I am a big snake pill? Who is the big snake pill?" The big snake pill is still standing in front of the monument.


    It took a few more years in a blink of an eye.


    The hero is still the figure in front of the monument, but it seems that it has not been moved for a few years, letting the leaves cover, the spider silk netting, the big snake pill still has no movement.


    "Yes, I am a big snake pill." The big snake pill in the silence suddenly woke up, shaking his body, his eyes began to have a focal length, looking at the name on the heroic monument, the big snake pill could not help but reveal a hint of sadness.


    "Yeah, I am a big snake pill, are you gone? Is there only me alone? I have eternal life, huh, but why can''t I be happy?" The big snake pill looked at the sky as always. Lightly said: "The sky is still the sky, but unfortunately people are no longer the people of the present." Talking about it, the big snake pill could not help but think of childhood, and the fight between himself and the self and the strength and the outline of Uchiha The task that the hand performed together was also the teaching of Dunton, the teacher of Fei Fei. Everything seemed to be the same as yesterday. Everything is so beautiful.


    "Is this the eternal price?" A gust of wind blew, leaving only the whisper of the big snake pill.


    The big snake pill walked in the darkness, and did not know where he was. He did not know how long he had gone. He just walked numbly.


    "The value of life lies in whether it is alive rather than a length." Suddenly a cold-faced boy suddenly appeared in front of the big snake pill.


    "Uchiha wave? No, this is impossible." The big snake pill yelled and said: "Your words are wrong, my eternity is right, it is impossible to say as you said."


    "This person is really disgusting." One of the familiar figures appeared in front of the big snake pill, all looking at the big snake pill in disgust.


    "Ah, you are all wrong." The big snake pill suddenly madly slashed at the people around him.


    "Haha, you are all wrong, you are all wrong" until all the people are gone, the big snake pill falls to the ground, staring at the empty darkness, repeating this sentence, it seems that only this can make I think I am right.


    "The big snake pill." Suddenly the cockroach flew in front of the big snake pill, looking at the big snake pill with a look of regret.


    "Yu Fei teacher?" The big snake pill looked up at this familiar face and couldn''t help it.


    "You are too disappointing to me." Fei Fei shook his head and went to the distance.


    Seeing that Fei Fei¡¯s teacher is getting farther and farther away from her, Snake Pill can¡¯t help but eagerly shouted: ¡°Not like this, Fei Fei¡¯s teacher.¡±


    "Uchiha wave?" In the big snake pill, I ran for a while and saw the young boy''s Uchiha stunned. Uchiha Í« just looked at the big snake pill and did not speak.


    "How are you here?" After the reaction of the big snake pill, he looked at Uchiha.


    As Uchiha''s figure slowly disappeared, a white-haired boy suddenly appeared, watching the big snake ball: "The big snake pill I used to treat you as my opponent, you let me down."


    "No, you also listen to me explaining it." The big snake pill hurried.


    "Hey, why are you suffering from the big snake pill?" After the big snake pill just finished, the outline hand suddenly appeared behind the big snake pill.


    "The hand is not my fault, it is you, you do not understand." The big snake pill suddenly shouted to the master, but the virtual shadow disappeared at once, and did not give the opportunity to explain to the big snake.


    "Ah." Seeing this situation, the big snake pill is full of red eyes, standing in the void and shouting


    Www~slk~tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 Chapter 734：

    Www¨”slk¨•tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!


    I don''t know how long it took, the snake finally calmed down, and looked at himself with self-deprecation: "It seems ridiculous to see everything in front of me. This is the eternal life I have been pursuing. The only thing left is the endless darkness and endless loneliness. Finally, I really I learned that all the ninjutsu has an eternal life. As an opponent of my life, you will always walk in front of me. Your life is such a glory, and what is left? ?"


    "In the end, what I was pursuing was such dullness. Even if I learned all the ninjutsu, I couldn¡¯t cure my loneliness, and you, the self, the master, and the teacher Fei Fei became a loess, only Leave me alone, one person. M.slk.tw" Big Snake Pill stood in front of the heroic monument of Muye, stroking a familiar name, tears rolled down, just when the big snake pill said these words However, he did not find that the world began to slowly break down.


    Uchiha Í« ±Õ Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« , , , , Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîSo although it is a long time inside, it is only a matter of moments outside.


    "The consumption of this trick is really big." Uchiha shook his head and smiled.


    "But this trick is worth my effort." Uchiha looked at the big snake pill mysterious smile.


    "What happened to the big snake pill?" Ghost boy, who is supporting the enchantment, is worried about the situation in the field.


    "It is illusion."


    "What do we do?" asked more.


    "What can I do? If we give up the enchantment and don''t say the dark parts outside, even if we are inside, we will not end well."


    "Still wait and see." Jirofang, who has never spoken, said.


    "Well." The other three agreed.


    "Ah." Just when the four people worried about what to do, there was a change in the field. I saw that the big snake pill opened his own red eyes and saw Uchiha standing in front of himself.


    "Ó½ch¨±n fist." Uchiha Í« is a punch against the newly awake big snake pill.


    "Hey." The snake snake that just woke up still didn''t understand what was going on. He saw a fist punching himself, and he couldn''t think about it. With his own reaction, his hands crossed his chest and tried to block Uchiha''s fist.


    "Hey." The big snake pill vomited blood before he flew, and his hands fell softly. When he saw it, he knew it was broken.


    The big snake pill also refused to take care of the injury on his body. He resisted the injury on his hand and shouted directly to the four people. "Go away."


    The four people just stunned and immediately reacted, and voluntarily gave up the enchantment and set off the big snake pill and left the village.


    "Uchibo Uchiha, I will be back." The big snake pill face looked at the Uchiha, who stood still and motionless.


    "Oh." Just as they stepped out of the enchantment, the dark parts behind them also followed, but the attack of the dark part was blocked by Jilangfang and Duo.


    "You don''t have to chase." Seeing the dark part of the retreat, Uchiha faintly said.


    "Ah?" The dark parts of the unclear look looked at Yu Zhibo with a look of disbelief, but after hearing the words of Uchiha, they did not dare to disobey and stand in the same place.


    Deeply looked at the big snake pill, Yu Zhibo turned and looked at the flying behind him. He saw that Fei Fei looked at himself with relief and looked at himself. Uchiha couldn¡¯t help but understand that he could be his own. It is also a gratifying thing for the disciples to surpass them, and the good old man who wants to fly should not want the disciples that he most valued to die in front of himself, and the wood leaves that he cherish the most are also preserved.


    I looked at the eyes and said that Fei Yuzhi said: "The old man, I can do so much."


    "Thank you, Uchiha, I am the most correct thing I can do in this life. I hope that you can protect the leaves in the future." Fei Fei looked at Yu Zhibo with a smile, just the sound Finally it is getting lower and lower.


    "Oh, I¡¯m still dead." Uchiha looked at the stiff smile of Fei Fei, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. After all, I have lived in this world for so many years, saying that there is no feeling for people around me. of.


    Especially the old man in front of him, if he does not have him, he will not have his own today. Maybe he is just an ordinary ninja.


    "Do not worry, old man, the most treasured things in your life will last forever, I promise." Uchiha looked at the faint whisper.


    Then turn directly away and leave it to the dark people, and you should be ready to meet that person.


    After the departure of the big snake pill, the coalition of the sand and the sound of the forbearance finally withdrew from the wood leaves under the full counterattack of the wood leaf. In fact, even the big snake pill is still useless, mainly because the losses of the coalition forces are too serious. Also have to retire.


    On the other hand, after the retreat of the coalition, the wood leaves began to make repairs and repairs to the damaged houses in the village. The whole wood leaves look more united. This is also an unexpected surprise.


    It has been a month since the last big snake pill invaded the wood leaves, and the reconstruction of the wood leaves began to end, and the people who died in that war were also sent to the wooden cemetery by the relatives of the leaves.


    The current wood leaves have also begun to regain the pre-war prosperity, although the most respected three generations of the Wood Leaf people have died, but after a month, the people of the wood leaves have begun to come out of the sad mood ~www.novelhall .com~ After all, the r¨¬ son still has to live, it is impossible to stay in the past forever.


    However, this is only a portrayal of Muye civilians. The tops of Muye are not so leisurely. There are still many ninjas who die after the war. Many things need to be handled by them. The most important thing is to choose the next Huoying as soon as possible. It is the most important thing.


    In addition, after the death of the three generations of Huo Ying, the roots represented by the group began to get out of the darkness. The most fierce thing in this Huo Ying election was the group, but no one would be surprised. After all, everyone knows the group. Tibet¡¯s position on Naruto has always been coveted.


    It is a pity that due to the oppression of the two big fans of Huo Ying Consultant, the group can only be used to make his mouse, and the most promising and most popular among the wood leaves is Uchiha Uchiha. Although his surname Uchiha, but the Uchiha family has already become history, they are not afraid of what Uchiha will do.


    It is a pity that our Uchiha wave does not seem to have such an idea. At this time, he is holding a wine glass and drinking on a high-rise building. The so-called small wine is drinking, the small wind is blowing, the little song is singing, the little girl coughs, in short Uchiha is now overlooking the beautiful scenery of Kono.


    Www~slk~tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 Chapter 735：

    Www¨”slk¨•tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!


    On the other side of Uchiha, there is still a wretched middle-aged man. It is our good s¨¨ immortality. At this time, two people are chatting leisurely. M.slk.tw


    "Hey, the past is like a smoke." Uchiha sipped a drink.


    "What are you doing?" Why do you feel so leisurely to accompany me? Didn''t you hear that the old man wants you to be a fan of fire?" The self-seeking Uchiha took a look.


    "You also know that I don''t want to be this fire shadow at all." Uchiha shook his head and fainted.


    "But now, in addition to you, no one can sit in that position in the whole wood." It is also a long way to go.


    "Why, are you the old man who invited you to be a lobbyist? How do you always talk about this today?" Uchiha squinted and looked at the road.


    "Ah, huh, huh, I am just curious." He smiled and smiled, and his eyes were as sharp as ever.


    "Whether or not, I just want to say that I am not interested in this position. The old man has been looking for me several times. I have made it clear." Uchiha whispered, thinking of the already flying Óî·ÉÓîÖDz¨Í«Á³ could not help but A dark one.


    "Hey." When I think of flying, I can''t help but lose a little interest. I want to know that his relationship with Fei Fei is not lower than that of Uchiha.


    When I saw the scene, I suddenly took a drink and sipped my mouth, and then my eyes turned to the door behind me: "The two have been hiding for so long, I should hear my words."


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, the neighboring people came back to God, and the heart was not surprised. It turned out that Uchiha had been aware of it for a long time, and then shook his head helplessly.


    "Oh, Uchiha''s j¨«ngÌèx¨¬ng is still so powerful." Mito door inflammation and go to bed small ch¨±n came out, the mouth is the old man.


    "Oh, it¡¯s two Huo Ying consultants. How do you find us something?" Uchiha said indiscreetly.


    "You should know the purpose of our coming?" Turned to the small ch¨±n.


    "I don''t know." Uchiha swayed and swayed.


    "Amount." This time, not only is it a small bed, even if it is a door inflammation and a self-sufficiency, you are not speechless. Are you not squinting? You will not know the purpose of our coming.


    The door inflammation and the self-seeking eyes look strangely to the small ch¨±n in front, watching the little ch¨±n desperately suppressing the anger, the old man and the old man can not help but raise the thumb.


    "Okay, don''t laugh, since you heard me, you should know what I mean." Seeing the old man and the thumb of the old Uchiha shrug.


    "Although we know that you mean that Muye can''t be awkward, you have to know that after the big snake pill, Muye is now in a downturn in the whole village. Other villages are also watching us. We need a strong person to lead now. Wood leaves out of the predicament." Door inflammation on the front interface.


    "So you found me?" Uchiha asked.


    "Yes, because we feel that only you are the most suitable, as one of the disciples of the three generations, it is also known as the wood leaf killing god, the head of the four tolerance, the captain of the dragon team, no matter which name can make us wood leaves Quickly stabilized." Turned to the small ch¨±n, although the attitude towards Uchiha is not to be seen, but remembered that this guy''s record is even as serious as she is not excited.


    "This guy around me is not bad." After thinking about it, Uchiha said that he was pointing at himself.


    "We also know that you don''t want to be a fire shadow, so I have been looking for a place before, but this guy is also like you, I don''t want to be a fire shadow." Door inflammation is helpless, saying that the disciple of this guy is going to make trouble, others They all cried and shouted as Huo Ying, and they seemed to be indifferent to this respected seat. It was normal for the reaction of the guy like the group.


    "So I don''t want to be a person, do you want to find me? Does this mean that I am not as good as this guy?" Uchiha sighed and y¨©n down.


    "Amount." Men Yan and Xiao ch¨±n still can''t understand what Uchiha is angry about? Is it because you can''t find him because you are looking for yourself? The two men shook their heads at a glance and could not understand.


    However, if you don''t understand it, you can''t understand it. Explaining is still necessary. If you offend someone, you can''t offend the present. Otherwise, it''s not very good.


    I thought of this inflammation and coughed and said: "It is like this. When we find ourselves and don''t want to do it, we recommend you to us, so we came to see you, well, that''s it."


    Looking at the door Yan Yuzhi, who was scared by himself, couldn¡¯t help but be happy, but it was still very angry on the surface, otherwise I would pick it up.


    "So, as long as the person who is fancy can recommend a person, you can get out of it?" Uchiha''s face is a little better.


    "Amount." Men Yan and Xiao ch¨±n thought it was like this, and nodded.


    "This way, I have a personal choice." Uchiha groaned at his chin.


    "Sure enough." Men Yan and Xiao ch¨±n smiled and looked at Yu Zhibo''s look like nothing. Just now he was acting, looking at him, shaking his head in secret, and the two elders who added up to two hundred years old actually let this The kid is cheating.


    "Well, who are you talking about? If we are suitable, we will consider it, but if it is not suitable, don''t blame us for being strong*." Menyan said.


    "Oh, you are so smart and confused for a while, do you forget that four forbearance can be more than two of us." Uchiha slammed the eye and the small ch¨±n.


    "It''s her." At this time, even the self is not calm, surprised.


    "Yes is her." Uchiha sighed and said: "It is time to find her back."


    In a pub in Konoha, the crowd is still crowded as usual, but there is an exception in one place in the pub, and there is a lot of scenes in a room in the pub compared to the outside.


    "Let''s go find the key hand together?" Sitting on the side of the room, the face was flushed, his eyes were blurred, and he said that he was drunk after drinking the sake.


    "Well." Uchiha nodded a little, then didn''t talk anymore, just snorted, and lowered his head and didn''t know what to think.


    "That''s not very good? We haven''t seen it for a long time." Zhen Yu looked at Uchiha, and it seems that they are not drunk except for the self.


    "Yeah, yeah, it is time to bring her back. Our Uchiha has been lonely for several years."


    "Go and go." Uchiha has some blushing words. Obviously, the face is being exposed and his own thoughts are even if it is Uchiha, this kind of cheeky can''t stand.


    Www~slk~tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 Chapter 736：

    Www¨”slk¨•tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!


    "Ha ha. M.slk.tw" has also smiled with the true feathers.


    "Right, I will not accompany you this time. I recently felt that I have learned about Tai Chi¡¯s real fists that Uchiha had given me, so I want to go to retreat for a few days." After the joke, the real feathers opened. .


    "Is it? It is OK, anyway, I am also enough to come. I originally wanted to go to my own secret. As for the boxing method of Zhen Yu, I will come back and give you some doubts." Uchiha sighed.


    "Well." Come and nod and really nod.


    "Come, let''s have a toast, and I wish you success." Zhen Yu raised his glass.


    "Cheers." Uchiha and his wife also toasted together.


    Òîr¨¬.


    "Really? Is it true that s¨¨ immortals really want to take me to practice?" Naruto surprised, and at the same time snarled, although Naruto felt that this person is not very reliable, but he still agrees with his strength. And, of course, even Kakashi teacher praised.


    "Is it finally to accept me as a disciple, um, definitely this is the case, um." Naruto said in his heart: "I really is a genius."


    The self-portrait next to "" looked at the Naruto on the side of the face, and then turned and left to decide to ignore Naruto.


    "Hey, good s¨¨ immortal, don''t go, oh"


    When I was arranged with Naruto, I was in the home of Uchiha.


    "Really? Is the father finally going to get the mother back? I haven''t seen her for a long time." Far from listening to the words of Uchiha, I was so excited, but I didn''t see the side of the face. Waves.


    "How do I say I don''t want to look for the same?" Uchiha screamed in his heart, but seeing the performance of the Uchiha knows that the far and the hand have been separated for too long, although not as dependent on the mother as a child, but after all, It is my mother.


    "Yeah, after your mother returns, you and Red can get married." Packing up the mood, Uchiha snoring, and the red standing next to the distance is flushed.


    "Well, let me go with this little month, it is time to teach her some ninjutsu, and then give her cultivation afterwards." Uchiha whispered.


    "Yes, father."


    "is teacher."


    Early the next morning, at the gate of Muye Village, Naruto and the self-sufficient standing at the door seemed to be waiting for someone.


    "How come so late, good s¨¨ immortal, who are we waiting for?" Naruto complained.


    "Wait a minute." He also snorted. It is obvious that he is also very dissatisfied with Uchiha¡¯s late arrival, but he is also a person who knows Uchiha, and every task is the latest, saying that he The disciple Kakashi still learned from him.


    "In other words, Naruto, do you need to bring so many things?" The backpack that is also taller than the celebrity is silent.


    "If you want to practice, of course, you have to bring everything." Naruto looked at him contemptuously as if he didn''t know how to go out.


    Naruto¡¯s words made the blues and violent violent jumps. When the self was coming and rushed away, a voice came over to make the sigh of relief.


    "Hey, let you wait." I saw two people suddenly appear in the same place.


    "Naruto? You are here too."


    Hearing this familiar voice, Naruto couldn''t help but look at the people who came to see it later: "Small moon? It was you who wanted to practice with us."


    "The amount is my father brought me." Xiaoyue said.


    At this time, when I heard Xiaoyue, Ming Ming saw a person wearing a black s¨¨ jacket next to Xiaoyue, and that was the last person I saw.


    However, at this time, Uchiha is talking to the world, and he has not been in charge of Xiaoyue and Naruto.


    "You are finally here, the amount, are you going to take a small month?" I also looked at Xiaoyue and said to Yu Zhibo.


    "Anyway, I have to meet up sooner or later." Uchiha said with a bitter smile. I didn''t think it was that as Xiaoyue''s age grew, it grew more and more like a beautiful woman. The appearance of Xiaoyue is basically a succession. Only the hair is the same as Uchiha.


    Now Uchihabo sees the feeling of beauty in the face of Xiaoyue every time. Every time I think of the stubborn girl, I really feel sorry for her now.


    However, it is because of this that Uchiha wants to bring Xiaoyue first to let the first hand adapt to it, and I will talk about it later.


    "Well, since everyone is here, let''s go." Uchiha said to Xiaoyue and Naruto.


    "Oh." Xiaoyue said.


    "My dear disciple and the master hand is the time to appear." Uchiha said that he looked back at the door of the eye.


    A few days later.


    "Kakashi, how are you here?" Asma took a female ninja and walked over to Kakashi.


    "It¡¯s Asma and Juju. Are you dating?" Kakashi joked, and the female ninja standing behind Asma was shy.


    "I am waiting for Sasuke." Kakashi continued.


    "It''s rare, you have time to wait." Asma countered.


    "Occasionally," Kakashi said as he rushed to Asma to make his eyes clear.


    "Then we will go first." Asma and Juxiang Chong Kakashi returned to understand the eyes.


    After Asma left, Kakashi smiled at the empty restaurant behind him and then disappeared.


    "Who are you? What are you doing with the leaves?" Asma and Juxiang blocked the two humanities wearing red and black coats and hats.


    "Long time no see, Asma, chrysanthemum." I saw that the skinny person took the hat.


    "You are Uchiha." Asma was surprised. Then I thought of the strength of the cockroach. Asma couldn''t help but breathe. It seems that today, two people can''t stop him.


    "As a s-rebellious person who slaughtered his own people, what do you want to do when you come back here?" Although he knew that he was not good, he asked as a ninja of Konoha.


    "Nothing Just to get something." He whispered openly.


    Looking at the faint eyes, Asma couldn''t help but think of the man who was famous for the world. It is worthy of being the disciple of that person. It seems that he has to wait for Kakashi to say it again. Asma is secretly prepared.


    "You don''t seem to be very popular." The people next to him also took the hat.


    "Dried persimmons, the s-class rebellion of the country of water." Asma God s¨¨ dignified.


    "I didn''t expect anyone here to know me." Ghost smiled.


    Just when the two sides were nervous and confronted each other, he took a step and said: "Please don''t stop me, I don''t want to kill you."


    "Sure enough, even the tone of this kind of speech is like this." Asma smiled bitterly, but for Aiba, Azma was still not prepared to let them go, and took out their own weapons.


    "It seems that you are not ready to leave." He looked at Asma and they looked open.


    Www~slk~tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 Chapter 737：

    Www¨”slk¨•tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!


    "Come to me. M.slk.tw" The sneaky sneaks out the big knife behind it and cut it on Asma''s weapon.


    However, the strength of the two of them is obviously higher than that of Asma. After some fighting, Juxiang is still blown into the water.


    "Water scorpion. Water dragon bomb surgery."


    The sneaky screams, and a water dragon rushes from the river to Asma.


    "Water scorpion. Water dragon bomb surgery."


    Just in this crisis, suddenly another water dragon and a sneaky water dragon rushed into the river and smashed away, revealing the figure inside.


    "Kakashi."


    "Kakashi." He suddenly raised his head and looked at the people seriously.


    I saw Kakashi suddenly appeared in front of Asma, and the sneaky water dragon with one hand had not been put down yet, and her eyes were fixed on her eyes.


    "Oh, your kid is too arrogant." The sneaky atmosphere, then prepared to rush to Kakashi, but when he was ready to shoot, a hand suddenly stretched out to stop the sneaky.


    "Amount." The ghost looked at him in surprise and said: "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "Forget it, you are not his opponent." I don''t mind, I still look at Kakashi and say, "Let me come."


    "Uchiha wave, you actually came back." Kakashi did not care about the sulking sneaky eyes, his eyes still on his body.


    "Yeah, I haven''t seen you for a long time." He sighed.


    "Yeah, I haven''t seen you for so long. You used to be the one I used to know before." Kakashi looked at him and hated it.


    "Oh." He also said with a look: "Some things, not you can understand, my approach does not require you to evaluate."


    "Kakashi, you are finally here." Asma was sigh of relief to Kakashi Road. It¡¯s not to be left behind with his own strength. It¡¯s not bad if you don¡¯t get rid of it.


    "Working hard, the next battle is not something you can participate in. You first go to the rescue, I am dragging them here." Kakashi nodded to Asma.


    "Well." Asma also knew that they didn''t have much effect when they stayed, so after hearing Kakashi''s words, they left without a daisy.


    The opposite side of the cockroach did not care to leave Asma just looking at Kakashi, then slowly turning the eye, writing the wheel began to appear.


    "It turned out that this is the technician of the wooden leaf, Kaki Kakashi. If you defeated it, then the kid is a man worthy of cutting." Ghostly looked at Kakashi.


    "I also know that you are a dried persimmon in the village of Wujiu, and you can''t go anywhere today." Kakashi looked solemnly.


    "Ghosts, you can''t shoot, your moves are too conspicuous, not suitable for quick resolution of the battle." He said, then look at Kakashi said: "Don''t you take out your knife? Write your eyes with your present It is impossible to beat me."


    "It won''t be known until after it has been played." Kakashi said.


    "Hey, childish." He snorted, then kicked and kicked to the back. At this moment, a figure appeared exactly Kakashi, only Kakashi crossed his hands to block the slap in front of his chest, but the card Cassie himself was kicked out.


    "Hey." Kakashi landed on the water next to him, gliding out on the water, and he didn''t plan to let go. The whole person jumped into the water and rushed to Kakashi.


    "Let me see how much you have grown in so many years."


    He punched Kakashi''s chest and said, "Hey." Kakashi turned directly into a pile of water.


    "Water body." ÷ø Look at Kakashi''s change is not surprised, still face s¨¨ calm, right hand to the back of a glimpse, a few bitter no sh¨¨ to the sudden appearance of Kakashi.


    "Oh." Kakashi recovered his attack on the shackles, and he had been suffering from the blasphemy.


    Although Kahashi was not relieved of the attack, but in the middle of the air, his hands quickly printed.


    "Water raft. Water front."


    A rectangular water shield was placed around Kakashi, at which point four water dragons were lifted from the foot to block the water wall.


    "It''s a good risk." Kakashi''s face looked at him with a dignified look.


    "It¡¯s Kakashi, you can apply the writing eye to this realm. You are proud of it." This is not the opposite of Kakashi. The sound comes from Kakashi¡¯s back and suddenly makes Kaka. Xi Yi, at this moment, bitterly into the back of Kakashi.


    "Oh la la la." The Kakashi, who was stabbed in front of him, once again turned into a pile of water. When he saw this situation, he was not surprised. Instead, he turned silently and turned to the underwater road in front of him: "Kakashi, you are not jealous." It is a genius that even teachers praise."


    "Oh la la la." Kakashi emerged from the water and stared at the sigh: "You too, it seems that your strength has improved a lot in these years."


    "But the next is the real strength of the Uchiha family." He opened his mouth and then his eyes narrowed.


    "Not good." Seeing his eyes, Kakashi immediately closed his eyes.


    "Your reaction is good, but unfortunately it is already late." The voice of the cockroach passed to Kakashi''s ear and hurriedly opened his left eye. When he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was the kaleidoscope writing wheel. Eyes, seeing this situation, Kakashi knows it is over, and counts.


    Sure enough, Kakashi suddenly felt that the world began to change, and he began to be tied to a cross, and he stood in front of himself.


    Looking at Kakashi''s expression, his mouth curled up and raised his hand.


    "Ah." Kakashi sighed on the ground, sighing palely and looking at the road: "You"


    "Monthly reading is a physical illusion." He looked at Kakashi''s eyelids and trembled, then closed his eyes. After a while, he opened his eyes and looked at Kakashi.


    "I didn''t expect it, even though I was very careful, I didn''t expect it to be in your tricks." Kakashi looked at him with a smile, and then his body began to fall.


    "I didn''t expect it Even Kakashi, who is the same as you, can''t stand your monthly reading." Ghostly said.


    "This is his intention. Even the knife he is best at has not been used. Otherwise, today''s battle is not so easy." He explained the opening and then said to the ghost behind him: "The ghost is fast." Bring Kakashi, we are leaving here."


    "Okay." The sneaky promised, and then pulled out the twisted muscles and rushed to Kakashi.


    Just when the sneaky big knife was about to hit Kakashi, suddenly a momentum came, and the ghosts couldn¡¯t think of it and looked straight at the knife.


    "Water Margin. Double Dragon Bomb."


    The two water dragons intertwined and rushed to the sneaky, and the sneaky knives just hit the faucet at this time, and the two water dragons were chopped with a knife. If the sneaky big knife was taken back early, I am afraid it has been seriously injured.


    "Who is it?" The ghost squatted back and looked at him with an angry look. Today is the second time. I didn''t expect to be interrupted every time I shot myself. I wonder why I was so angry.


    Www~slk~tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 Chapter 738：

    Www¨”slk¨•tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!


    "I didn''t expect you to really come back. m.slk.tw" At this time, I saw a human wearing a white s¨¨ jacket, and next to him was a female ninja in red.


    "Who are you?" Seeing is another person who only cares about jealousy and neglects himself. The sneaky anger is completely angry. I am also a master. Is there such a sense of existence? Ghosts can''t help but doubt their existence.


    "Long time no see, far from red." ÷ø did not take care of the sneaky emotions, but eyes closed and looked at the people, the arrival is the far and red left in the leaves.


    "It¡¯s been a long time." Looking at Kakashi on the water, looking at the eyes, and then writing the eyes began to appear in the far eyes.


    "It¡¯s a round of writing." The ghost looked at the distant eyes and was shocked. The footsteps that had been wanted to go forward could not help but stop. Since the team formed the team, they saw the power of writing the eye and wrote the wheel eye. Ghosts are deeply taboo.


    "Call." He exhaled his breath, then looked deep into the distance and said to the ghost: "Ghosts are leaving us."


    "Amount." Hearing the words, the ghosts first responded after a glimpse, and looked deep and red, just like leaving.


    "When you finish the game, you want to leave? Leave me a tiger punch." Far away, and then stretched out the right fist and began to condense the gold in the fist.


    When the far-fisted fist is about to hit the sneaky body, the sneaky sneaky reason ignores the direct departure. The original thought that the sneaky scorpion will counterattack is far from a glimpse. At this moment, the far-eyed front is black and the cockroach suddenly appears. In front of the far side, the claws that are covered with green momentum are also firmly held in front of the far side.


    "Hey." A green s¨¨ dragon and a gold s¨¨ tiger violently collided in the air, the two momentums regardless of size, after a while for a while, fiercely broken, a black shadow flew out.


    This black shadow is exactly the shackles of the far-off hand. I saw that I turned around and left with this force. Looking at the distance of the sly, the plan of far-reaching but not chasing was only to look deep into the direction of the eye, and then stopped wanting Going to chase the red road: "Go first to see Kakashi brother."


    "Well." Red is also a glimpse, but reacted and went back to Kakashi on the river.


    "Hey brother didn''t think that your boxing method didn''t really fall in the past few years, even if I couldn''t beat it." Far away, he looked at the direction behind his eyes and then followed the red-faced Kakashi.


    "Thank you, far."


    In a forest from the leaves of the wood, the moonlight fell, the whole forest seemed so silent, and occasionally a gust of wind blew through the branches, and two animals skipped the forest.


    In the depths of the woods, two figures passed and directly swayed the trees that had been calmed down.


    The two black shadows stopped in front of a cave, revealing that their original face was the sly and sneaky in the wood leaves.


    "Huh, yes." At this moment, he opened his mouth.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that we would be so embarrassed to escape in Muye." The ghosts on the side screamed and smiled, then just found a stone to sit on it.


    "It¡¯s not good to be left behind." He looked at the ghosts and said a touch.


    When I heard the embarrassment, the sneaky scorpion was also a heart whispered: "That was not clear before, who knows that after the event of the big snake pill, the leaves can still leave so many masters, the one that makes me jealous is that I have to write The guy in the wheel."


    When I heard some sarcasm in the sneaky, I didn¡¯t have much reaction. I still had a look of indifference and found a place to sit down.


    Looking at the faint face, the sneaky stunned eyes, and then asked: "The guy who is far away is the Uchiha far away from you."


    "Well, not only does he have Kakashi and Red." sighed.


    "But the strange thing is that the guy named Kakashi doesn''t seem to be very powerful except for some more ninjutsu. I can do it myself."


    I glanced at the ghost and looked at it. After a while, I began to say: "That is, you don''t know him, and he is a light enemy. If he is allowed to take out the knife, I have to work hard to win him."


    Looking at the sneaky expression that is obviously disapproving, I am too lazy to say that anyway, this guy is his own companion. In the end, it is only that person who does not trust himself.


    "Well, don''t discuss this, or think about how to complete the task. Now it''s been explored. There are two people in the four people who are around, even if we are difficult to get it." It is a bit of a headache to think of this task, and the difficulty is really not normal.


    "Well." Apparently agreed with the sneaky words, and he was also frowning.


    "Do not worry, people always have weaknesses, we still have a chance." He said, then he went straight into the cave without taking care of the ghosts.


    Looking at the figure that slowly disappeared, the sneaky whispered: "This guy is really uncomfortable." Then he shook his head and walked into the cave.


    On the other side, Uchiha and Uchihachi slowly moved toward the destination with Xiaoyue and Naruto. This time, it was not entirely for the purpose of finding a guide. In fact, there is also the intention to exercise Naruto and Xiaoyue. Therefore, along the way, Uchiha and his followers continue to teach their experience to them. They also have a certain understanding of the whole world.


    However, I also feel that the words of the young Naruto seem to be white, and look at Naruto¡¯s expression of disapproval. I will know that my efforts are in vain but fortunately, Xiaoyue This is a very serious listening to these words, after all, Xiaoyue is not the Naruto guy who lacks the roots.


    On this day, Uchiha and his wife also came to a small town with Xiaoyue. Although they are small towns, there are still many people inside. People who watch people coming and going on the streets know the town. Prosperous.


    Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í«Curiously looking at those shops, the most exaggerated is definitely this guy, and I saw some girls at the door of the hotel waving at him, and the eyes are shining, the saliva of the mouth is flowing out, seeing Xiaoyue, these juniors can''t wait to stay away from the people who are next to themselves and think that they are fellow travelers. Xiaoyue is so quietly away from the world.


    In fact, those girls are more concerned with Uchiha. After all, Uchiha has not changed a lot for so many years. Swords and eyebrows, a cool face, I don¡¯t know how many sluts.


    However, Uchiha¡¯s disappointment is indifferent. After all, he has known him for so many years. What kind of person is Uchiha, he is naturally clear,


    Www~slk~tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 Chapter 739：

    Www¨”slk¨•tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!


    However, even though, Uchiha has not been like a pig brother like a self-portrait, but just smiles at the girls next to him. Uchiha does not know that his smile makes the girls suffocate, which also provokes There is always a lot of jerky, and the friends are not careful. M.slk.tw


    "Okay, it¡¯s here, and you have to go to arrange their residence first. I will go and see if I can get some information." When I walked to a hotel, Uchiha said to the people behind me. Then, without waiting for the self, they returned to God and disappeared directly in front of them.


    "Rely, it is like this." The self is not full of authenticity. It is obvious that Uchiha has just grabbed his own limelight and made him very dissatisfied.


    "Wow, Uchiha is so good for his predecessors." Naruto just saw the movement of Uchiha, and couldn¡¯t help but stare at the stars.


    "Go, what''s the matter?" Naruto''s words made the family more dissatisfied, angry and ingenious, and then saw a passing beauty to wink at themselves, directly let the Naruto and Xiaoyue go to open the house, and smack themselves Just disappeared with the beauty.


    "Okay, let''s go." Looking at the performance of Naruto and the self, Xiaoyue shook his head and walked into the hotel. Naruto had to follow the helplessly.


    Naruto came to his room and threw the bag directly on the floor. The whole person was lying on the bed, and then thought about getting up and practicing and practicing his own chakra.


    On the other side, Xiaoyue took out the ninjutsu Daquan that Uchiha had given her in her room.


    It is a pity that when they were resting in the room, two figures appeared at the door of Naruto''s room. The people who came were always looking for Naruto''s sly and sneaky.


    "It¡¯s here, it¡¯s here." The ghost snorted.


    "Well." ÷ø faintly looked at the door and nodded.


    "Hey."


    "Who is." Naruto opened the door with a depressed face, and saw two people standing at the door of the room, looking at themselves with a look of play.


    "You are?" Naruto looked puzzled at the two in front of him.


    "Naruto Jun, we finally met." He took the hat on his head and listened to Naruto.


    "Hey." The two figures passed by in the air.


    "I didn''t expect that the man actually came back so quickly." The sneaky face looked sullen, then turned to look at the squat behind him: "Hey, you''re fine."


    The situation is not very good. The eyes are shaking and the eyes seem a bit gray. After hearing the words of the sneaky, close your eyes and then say: "Nothing, just a few days is impossible to write the wheel eye. ""


    "Forget it, anyway, the task can not be completed, we do not have to fight, or find a place to rest." Ghosts shook his head.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you?" The ghost saw that he suddenly stopped and couldn''t help but stop and looked at the excited face and asked inexplicably.


    "÷ø" found that the cockroaches became a bit strange, and then the sneaky eyes looked forward in the sly eyes, suddenly found that there was no one standing in front of the person, this person is facing away from himself, the ghosts can not help but shake.


    "You" sneaking can''t help but speak.


    Just as the sneaky singer was about to speak, he suddenly fell down against the person in front of him, his eyes were a little moist, and he said, "Teacher."


    "Teacher?" Ghostly remembered a face that couldn''t help but change nervously at the person in front.


    The person who came here is Uchiha, and Uchiha has long known that he wants to come here, so he deliberately waited here to see his own disciple who is most satisfied with his own tragedy. Sure enough, they really came.


    "Hey, you are here." Uchiha turned and smiled and looked at the opening.


    The breeze blew, and the clothes of the three people were slightly picked up, and the sneaks on the side of the wind were careful.


    "Uchiha Uchibo Í«." A stunned name jumped into the sneaky mind, chilling, and then licking some dry lips, he now does not know whether to turn around directly or stay well It is.


    On the other side, Uchiha, but did not pay attention to the complex sneaky eyes, staring at the big cockroaches on the ground, bitterly said: "Our mentoring has not seen it for a long time."


    "Yes." He hesitated, although his face was still as calm as a r¨¬, but his red eyes could see his inner excitement.


    "Get up, not a child, but still cry." Uchiha sneered.


    "Yes." He stood up obediently.


    Slightly squinting at the side of the sneaky, knowing that he was somewhat unnatural, he looked back again and said: "Your strength makes me very happy that you are not ruined. I am here mainly to Take a good look at you, and give this to you."


    After that, Uchiha was not waiting for the reaction. He took out a reel from his arms and gave it to him. He took the scroll and took the sound of Uchiha, even before he could open it.


    "You are the one who is one of the seven people who have the habit of persimmons." Uchiha looked at the big road next to the ÷ø.


    "Amount, is a predecessor, do not know what you have told?" Ghosts also refused to be curious, and looked at Yu Zhibo with a hard scalp.


    After waiting for the sneaky, Uchiha waved his hand and interrupted him. He said directly: "Come on, let''s practice."


    "Ah." The ghosts couldn''t turn a little, and looked at Uchiha, doubtfully, and hesitated: "Predecessors, younger generations know that you are not your opponent."


    "I know that you are not my opponent, I did not say that I want to kill you, I will attack you, I will only defend, how?" Uchiha is impatient.


    "In this way, the younger generation is better than respectful." Ghostly respectfully, then the momentum changed directly to Uchihao Although I am not your opponent, since you are so big, don¡¯t blame me. The heart is stunned, the sneaky sneaks in the heart, and then the hand holding the big knife is tight.


    Looking at the sneaky face of Uchiha, you don¡¯t have to think about what he is thinking, but Uchiha does not matter if you can¡¯t even decide what to do.


    The beggar on the side is looking at the sneaky sneaky look.


    "It¡¯s coming well." Uchiha shouted, and when the sneaky squirming muscles were about to cut to themselves, Uchiha swayed, but Uchiha Í« Í« just stretched out a hand and pointed five fingers at the sneaky, Then a sudden current appeared on Uchiha''s five fingers to form five white s¨¨ balls. Then five small **** issued five currents to form a blue shield in front of the fingers.


    "Amount." Seeing Uchiha¡¯s movements, whether it¡¯s the sneaky ones in it or the ones that didn¡¯t participate in it, couldn¡¯t help but sneak a sneak peek, but I¡¯m still sorrowful, no matter what the Uighur¡¯s hand is. Cut a knife.


    However, the results still surprised everyone. I saw that the twisting muscles were cut on the shield of Uchiha, but they were not cut but were blocked by the lightning shield.


    Www~slk~tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 Chapter 740：

    Www¨”slk¨•tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!


    "This" silently looked at this instant lightning shield that was not printed and powerful. After returning to God, the eyes looked at Uchiha¡¯s movements. M.slk.tw


    "Is this what the teacher has to hand over to himself?" The hand that thought of the scroll held here couldn''t help but tightened, and his eyes fixedly watched Uchiha''s every move.


    "Oh, my muscles are not just for cutting." The ghost in it smashed, and then reacted and y¨©n smiled.


    Both hands grasped the handle and smashed the Shield of Uchiha, and the Shield was broken. What is even more strange is that Lei Zhi, who used to make the Shield, disappeared directly.


    "Hey, the twisting muscles are good." Uchiha saw this situation, the figure retreated backwards, and the hands crossed his chest did not care about the sneaky movements, just watching the twisting muscles on his hand appreciated.


    "Unfortunately, my chakra is not so good to swallow." Uchiha licked his mouth and whispered.


    Sure enough, with Uchiha¡¯s words, the sneaky scorpion that was trying to lift the twist muscles couldn¡¯t help but look at the twitching muscles that trembled on the hand. The body of the twitching muscles was trembling, and there were still a lot of fluids on its surface. Current.


    "This" sneaks look incredibly at the weapon in his hand.


    "Oh, it can''t move for a while, or you come." Uchiha screamed at the ghost, and then passed his hand with provocatively.


    "Damn." The ghost snorted and then received the twisted muscles straight, and both hands began to print.


    With the sneaky saga, Uchiha¡¯s face is unchanged: ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to see it clearly, the unmarked ninjutsu I created in these years.¡±


    When I heard the words of Uchiha, I was more sure of my thoughts, and my eyes fixed on Uchiha.


    "Water scorpion. Water dragon bomb surgery."


    A water dragon suddenly appeared in front of the sneaky squad and then rushed directly to Uchiha, watching the raging water dragon, Uchiha Í« smiled, and then did not see Uchiha, what action did one wave and one fire? The sign rushed from the back of Uchiha to the water dragon.


    "What?" Ghostly looked at the movement of Uchiha.


    When the ghosts felt incredible, the two dragon-shaped energies met in the air and then twisted together. They did not let each other dissipate in the air after entangled in the air for a while.


    "There is a big jealousy in the battle." Uchiha rushed directly to the sneaky scorpion, and saw the sneaky cockroaches who had not responded, shouting directly.


    "Amount." Back to the ghosts of the gods, Yu Zhibo, who was close at hand, couldn''t help but chill, and did not dare to pick it up. He jumped directly behind Yu Zhibo and wrapped his fist in the chakra.


    "Hey." Uchiha''s fist hit the ground and no longer pursued. Since he said that he tried the ninjutsu and didn''t want to solve the battle so quickly, he took the fist and stood in the field and looked at the distance to adjust the body. , smiled slightly.


    Seeing Uchiha¡¯s indifferent eyes, the original sneaky screams could not help but anger, and the hands were printed again.


    "Water ¶Ý. Double öÞ."


    Uchiha screamed and looked thoughtfully and shouted: "The next is the second ninjutsu, optimistic."


    "Amount." Hearing the words of Uchiha, he returned to God and looked at Uchiha.


    Direct Yu Zhibo stood in the same place and looked at the two otters that had swiftly rushed. There was no movement until the two otters were about to hit themselves. When the sneaks began to show their smiles, they did not see Uchiha. What is the action, a sleek cylindrical cover in the side of Uchiha.


    "Oh." A loud bang, under the stunned expression of a sneaky stunned expression, reveals the intact Uchiha.


    I saw that Uchiha was standing still in the same place, but a red s¨¨ energy column appeared next to Uchiha, and the two otters had disappeared, and the water stains left by the otters were also near the fire pillar. It was evaporated when it was.


    "This?" The ghosts don''t know what to say. The most proud of the watery ninjutsu has nothing to do with him. How can he fight?


    "Hey, kid, your scorpion will not do this." Uchiha whispered to the sneaky.


    Looking at the opposite side of the y pleading for dissatisfaction with Uchiha, there is a y¨´ crying tears, hello, boss, you are too strong, and I don¡¯t have to play with me.


    Seems to see the idea of ??sneaky, Uchiha Í« µ¢ no longer delays directly rushing to the sneaky, since you do not shoot, I will * you shot.


    "Kid, you will not die carefully and die in my hands." Uchiha screamed.


    "No matter, it can be blocked once." Hearing the words of Uchiha, the sneaky shuddered and then slammed his hands and continued to seal, but this time it seems to be longer.


    Uchiha, who ran halfway, suddenly stopped and looked at the ghost. "It seems that this method is effective. It is really not obedient."


    The ghosts suddenly had the urge to spurt blood. They decided not to pay attention to the words of Uchiha, and continue to seal their own prints. Since it is not necessary to kill me, you have to take me to practice.


    "Water Margin. The technique of the Great Falls." After a while, the sneaky operation was finally completed, and a huge wave of ch¨¢o was held up, and then it was shot to Uchiha.


    Looking at some provocative eyes, Uchiha did not pay attention to the sneaky, God s¨¨ finally seriously, but still said a word that almost let the ghosts vomit blood, "this time the ninjutsu can barely."


    Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í«At that time, suddenly a momentum rose into the sky, Uchihabo''s eyes in the eyes of the writing circle emerged, a huge virtual shadow appeared in the side of Uchihabo to protect Uchiha, and then a burst of illusion became small enough to cover When Uchiha smashed his body, then the writing wheel in the left eye turned, and a black fire appeared in the air, and then appeared on the phantom.


    Seeing the situation of Uchiha, there was a bright eye on Uchihabo¡¯s eyes.


    Not waiting for the time of the sneaky reaction, the wave ch¨¢o directly drowned the Uchiha wave, but unfortunately, when I did not wait for the ghost to laugh out, suddenly a black spot appeared in the wave ch¨¢o, revealing the face of Uchiha, and then sneaking Seeing that those waves ch¨¢o disappeared when they passed by Uchiha.


    "Is this?" The ghost looked at Yu Zhibo in surprise.


    At this moment, when the ghost looked at Uchiha, he saw Uchiha¡¯s mouth curling up and smiling at the ghost.


    "Oops."


    Www~slk~tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 Chapter 741：

    Www¨”slk¨•tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!


    On this day, Uchiha and his wife also brought them to a city, ignoring Naruto''s surprised eyes, and directly told them to buy some balloons, and then took them to a place where there was no smoke. M.slk.tw


    "What, good s¨¨ immortal, you finally have to teach me some ninjutsu?" Naruto looked excitedly at the sights.


    Hearing the name of Naruto to himself, watching the strange eyes of Xiaoyue, the unnatural twitching of the mouth, it is obvious that Naruto did not listen to his own words.


    "Yes." There is also powerlessness in the world.


    "Great." Naruto shouted excitedly.


    "Uncle, uncle, what kind of ninjutsu do you want to teach us?" Reluctantly gave a look at Naruto, and Xiaoyue asked.


    When I heard Xiaoyue, the impressed Naruto also stopped, but my eyes were still watching the heat.


    "Cough, Uchiha is still for you." He also screamed at Uchiha, who was expressionless on the side.


    Happily glanced at the eyes, Uchiha said: "Okay, after our deliberation, we decided to teach you a powerful ninjutsu."


    "Strong ninjutsu?" Naruto and Xiaoyue looked puzzled at Uchiha.


    "Well, after my observations these days, I found that your attack methods are a little weak, so we decided to teach you this ninjutsu to increase your attack power." Uchiha said.


    In fact, after the last time Uchiha had seen it, he decided to teach Naruto that he had a spiral shot. After all, this is one of the signature ninjutsu of Naruto, and Uchiha does not want to break these years. The layout, of course, there are also self-sufficiency, so Uchiha has to be a decision to follow the water.


    As for the sneaky sorcerer who played against Uchiha last time, it is not necessary to say that it is natural for Uchiha to teach him a lesson and let him and he leave. After all, others don¡¯t know that they know the sneaky but their grandfather¡¯s powerful man. .


    Retracting my thoughts, when Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Ãù Ãù Ãù Ãù Ãù Ãù Ãù Ãù Ãù Ãù Ãù Ãù Ãù Ãù Ãù Ãù Ãù Ãù Ãù Ãù Ãù Ãù Ãù Ãù Ãù Ãù Ãù Ãù Ãù


    "Don''t underestimate this trick. This is a mystery that Uchiha has studied, and this trick is the same as the one that is good for your good friend Sasuke."


    Sure enough, the one who listened to Sasuke¡¯s enrolling thousand birds, not only Naruto, but also the small moon that has been very reserved, could not help but be surprised. When Uchiha, the original Uchiha, let Xiaoyue practice a thousand birds to let Naruto practice spiral pills, Naruto is still full of faces. Unwilling, after waiting to say this, Naruto hurriedly asked: "Really? Is this trick really comparable to Sasuke''s thousand birds?"


    "Well, although these two tricks are the ninjutsu I developed and researched, I have to admit that the effect of the spiral pill is greater, and if I can practice the spiral pill, it will be far more than a thousand birds, and the requirements of the thousand birds are also better than The spiral pill must be harsh and must have someone who writes the wheel to practice." Uchiha said.


    "Really? Well, I will learn the spiral pill." Naruto said, the small moon from the beginning to the end did not open because she knew that her father would not be ill-treated.


    "Well, since all have decided, Naruto''s spiral pill will be taught by the self, and Xiaoyue will learn from me." Uchiha said.


    "Ah, isn''t the predecessor teaching me?" Hearing the words of Uchiha, Naruto looked sad and somewhat unwilling. After all, how to look at the x¨¬ng is also unreliable.


    Uchiha has not done anything yet. As a party, the self-inflicted can be annoyed. He glances at Naruto and then urges a reluctant Naruto to leave.


    "Get off, if you can not learn spiral pill I''ll punch you."


    Looking at the scene and Naruto slowly left the line of sight, Uchiha took back his eyes and looked at the calm little moon next to him. He nodded and said, "You don''t ask me why I don''t teach you the spiral pills?"


    "I think my father must have a more powerful ninjutsu to teach me." Xiaoyue suddenly screamed at Uchiha.


    Originally, I also let Uchiha Í« Í« ³ÉÊì matured a lot of small moons did not expect to suddenly reveal the original shape, Uchiha waved a smile and explained: "Oh, teach you a head, now you are not suitable for practicing spiral pills, but instead Thousands of birds are more suitable for us, Uchiha, and will teach you later."


    Uchiha took the little moon and went in the opposite direction. On the way, Xiaoyue finally couldn¡¯t stand the curiosity and asked: "Father, is it just because of this?"


    "You finally asked? I thought you would lie." Uchiha snorted.


    Bai Yu Yu Zhibo glanced at it, Uchiha did not pay attention to Xiaoyue¡¯s small movements. He said: ¡°In fact, I have just said that there is nothing wrong with it. The spiral pill and the thousand birds are still very different. How do you say it? It should be said that the spiral pill The attack power and development are much bigger than the thousand birds, but the thousand birds are more suitable for you to practice.


    "Oh, why is this?" Xiaoyue curiously said that she did not doubt the true and false of these words, because in her understanding the father said it was right.


    Wei Zhiyu Yu Zhibo said: "Even if the power of the spiral pill is greater than that of the Thousand Birds, this is to be able to hit the people. If you can''t beat someone, even if the power of Ninjutsu is bigger, there is no use."


    "That said, if you show a thousand birds, the speed can be accelerated." Xiaoyue thought about the opening.


    Uchiha nodded a little and praised it. He touched the head of Xiaoyue until Xiaoyue was impatient. He said: "Yes, you know that the Thousand Birds are using the ninjutsu that is used by Chak, which can not only be used. Strengthen your own attack power, you can stimulate your body''s cells to speed up your speed through the thunder, and increase your defense and offensive ability, so I said that the thousand birds are more suitable for you to practice these small ~www .novelhall.com~ Hey, is it that the thousand birds are not invincible?" Xiaoyue asked.


    Slightly shook his head and said: "You have to know that even if the manpower is at a high level, if the person who is performing is too weak, it will not be much better. Just like your father, I don''t have to have a lot of people, it is not the same as me."


    "That is that you are too powerful." Xiaoyuebai took a look at Uchiha.


    "Ha ha." Hearing his daughter praised Uchiha, he couldn''t help but smile, but Uchiha does have this capital. Now there are very few people in Uchiha''s heart who can enter their eyes.


    "But to say that it is not difficult to cultivate a thousand birds, but it is not so easy to really use it." Uchiha wrinkled and frowned.


    "Oh, why is this?" Xiaoyue curious.


    "Well, because the first condition for cultivating a thousand birds is to write a round eye, only those who have written a round eye can control the speed of the excitation because of the lightning." Uchiha said.


    Www~slk~tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 Chapter 742：

    Www¨”slk¨•tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!


    "Oh, I understand, it turns out that. M.slk.tw" Xiaoyue suddenly realized.


    "Well, it''s all white, let''s start, and try to learn in these days." Uchiha took a small month and came to an open space, nodded with satisfaction and then opened.


    "Well." Xiaoyue nodded.


    "Next, I will show it again, you have to look carefully."


    "Yes."


    Then there were countless birds calling from the depths of the woods, but fortunately, it was also a place where people were ridiculous, and no one would come here, so Xiaoyue and Naruto began to cultivate a thousand birds and Spiral pill.


    "Hey." A few black shadows on several trees in a forest, the strange thing is that when the black shadows passed through the woods, there was no sound, and the large coat did not hit the branches. Cause a little noise.


    Finally, the black shadows stopped at one place, and the black shadow of the leader looked at the road outside the woods, his eyes flashing, and then a breeze blew through the shadow and suddenly disappeared, followed by him. The person disappeared after a glance at it.


    And just as the shadow looked at the road outside the woods, a group of people slowly marched on the road. This team was strange, because the one who walked in front was a yellow hair boy. The girl two children followed by two adults, but a black hair and another white hair, this road is Uchihabo and his party.


    Uchiha, they stayed in a small town for a full six days, during which time they were to practice Naruto and Xiaoyue practicing spiral pills and thousand birds. Naruto, although working hard to cultivate himself every day, was still scarred but still Can not practice the spiral pill, which made him feel very depressed, but the protagonist is the protagonist just frustrated for a few days and then returned to the lively jump.


    Xiaoyue, who practiced with Naruto at the same time, has been able to use the thousands of birds skillfully on the third day. This situation is very normal in Uchiha, and the talent of Xiaoyue is Yu Zhibo. In the eyes, but this is one of the reasons why Naruto and the self-confidence are also frustrated. Every time I see the Naruto, I will glare at him, and I hate the iron. .


    At this moment, I saw that Uchiha, who was walking behind, suddenly turned his head and looked thoughtfully at the woods next to him. After the black shadow disappeared, Uchiha took back his gaze, and then his mouth tilted. When he looked at Uchiha, he was puzzled, and Uchiha said that he only shook his head and said that there was nothing.


    I don¡¯t have any doubts about it. I went back and continued to look at my Naruto who was too overwhelmed. I also smiled at the action of Naruto and Naruto.


    "I have left in advance for a while." Just as Uchiha and his family arrived in a small town, Uchiha suddenly said to himself.


    "Amount." The self has also squatted and then said casually: "You go, I have something to do." After that, I began to look at the baths on both sides with the eyes of s¨¨*.


    Uchiha shook his head and left the team directly, and began to leave outside the town.


    Uchiha did not find out that when he left, the original s¨¨* expression of the self-sense suddenly eyes of the gods clear, thoughtfully looked at the direction of the eyes of Uchiha, and then resumed the previous The expression of the little moon and Naruto went straight to a pub.


    When he came to the tavern with Xiaoyue and Naruto, Uchiha was standing in an open space far from the town at this time. If anyone knows, he will know that this is Uchiha.Ç° The precursor to the upcoming shot.


    "Since I have come, I still don''t want to come out to meet each other?" Uchiha looked calmly and looked at the untouched woods in front of him.


    "It is not the Uchiha Uchiha, who is the head of the four tolerance." This is a black shadow suddenly coming out of the woods and watching Uchiha swear.


    "You are a strange person?" Uchiha wrinkled and looked at the sudden appearance of a man wearing a red cloud embroidered with a red cloud, but because the face of the person was covered by a hat, Uchiha did not see what it was. people.


    "Oh." The comer just whispered and didn''t answer.


    "Since I don''t want to show my face, don''t blame me for the first shot." Uchiha Í« Í« j j ¨© ¨¨ ¨¨ ¨¨ ¨¨ ¨¨ ¨¨ ¨¨ ¨¨ ¨¨ ¨¨ ¨¨ ¨¨ ¨¨ ¨¨ ¨¨ ¨¨ ¨¨ ¨¨ ¨¨ ¨¨ ¨¨ ¨¨ ¨¨ ¨¨ ¨¨ ¨¨ ¨¨ ¨¨ ¨¨ ¨¨ ¨¨


    "Hey." Seeing that Uchiha took the lead, the opposite person was not surprised to raise a hand to the flying fireball, and he did not see any action. When the fireball hit him, the fireball was His hand was blocked, and then he returned to Uchiha.


    Seeing the hand that came to the dew, the original Uchiha, who had a relaxed face, flashed a burst of stunned eyes, and then the face s y¨©n sank, and the person who did not expect to shoot was this person, it seems to be in trouble.


    It¡¯s just a puzzle of Uchiha, and I can¡¯t help but even this person¡¯s shot. It seems that this town can¡¯t be shot anymore, because Uchiha knows that the master is in this town. In fact, Uchiha has long known, but Uchiha did not want to see her now, and then began to feel that this person is trying to stop his shot on the big snake pill.


    After making a decision in the heart, Uchiha did not go to see the opposite person, turned and left directly. When Uchiha turned around, I didn¡¯t know if I had never returned. The opposite person just looked at me. There is no action.


    Until Uchiha went far, the opposite person returned to the mouth and screamed at the whistle of the song Then the body immediately followed the direction of Uchiha.


    Just after Uchiha and his mysterious people had these things, in a secret place, suddenly there was a snoring sound, and then a voice of anger and laughter came out, "It¡¯s not that Uchiha Uchiha, even if it is running. The road is so cool, but can you run off?" Then it regained its calm.


    In a pub in the town, the pub was full of people, the pub was full of people, but in a corner, two women and a pig were sitting there. It is the true wife of Uchiha, who has the four-bearing name.


    "Master, do you really want to agree with the big snake pill?" A beautiful girl holding a pig looking at the opposite hand, worried that this person has been following the mute of the hand.


    The hand was only slightly stunned and then looked at the mute, and did not answer, just picked up the glass in his hand and slammed his mouth. The eyes stared at the wall in confusion and did not know what to see from there.


    Seeing the expression of the hand, the mute is not good, but I just sighed a little, and went to feed the little pig in my arms.


    Www~slk~tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 Chapter 743：

    Www¨”slk¨•tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!


    "Hey, isn''t this a hand? It''s so good to see you here. M.slk.tw" Suddenly a man''s voice came from the side, letting the hand of the drinker mute and mute, then the two faces s¨¨ Change, the former is a little weird, while the latter is a surprise.


    "It¡¯s also, how is it?" The hand turned his head and looked at the white-haired man who suddenly appeared in the white hair. He followed the two children behind him. At this time, the hand was too overdone. Just licking the self, they took their eyes back to the glass in their hands.


    Seeing that I have come close, I am quietly leaving my seat in a respectful manner. I am also welcome to sit down directly in the original position of the mute, pick up the glass and look at the opposite side of the hand. I said: "Yes. The people in the village asked me to come back to the village as a fire shadow."


    When I heard the truth, the hand holding the glass of the hand shook a bit, then calmed down: "Is it?"


    At this time, the expressions of the others, except the hands and the other people, began to change slightly. The mute sitting next to the hand was naturally a surprise, and the hand holding the pig could not help but tighten. Sitting next to the Naruto face, the face of the Naruto changed greatly, and the other side of the small moon was just beginning to change and then returned to calm, looked up and looked at the indifferent outline of the hand and then looked down and respectfully .


    "Is there still him?" The master looked stunned.


    "Since you left, he said that he would not be a fan of fire."


    "He is still so stupid."


    "Yeah, he is still so stupid. Since you left, you haven''t been looking for someone since." He also laughed at himself.


    "Yes, how can I hear that is not the case." The outline hand looked at the small moon sitting around.


    "Oh, this, this is an accident, yes, it is an accident." The self is also a bit embarrassing, and then began to shift the topic: "Okay, what do you want now?"


    "I won''t go back, Huo Ying is a shit."


    Hearing this, others have not responded, but Naruto did not do it. He took a table and stood up and shouted: "I can''t stand it, so you don''t mean to ask her to go back to heal Kakashi and Sasuke?" Why, it will become her to go back to do Naruto, and she is still insulting Huo Yingying."


    "Naruto, shut up, this is the village''s decision, but it is not a small one you can decide." The self is also serious.


    "Is this your new apprentice? It is much worse than the four generations." The master dismissed.


    "Yeah, after all, the four generations are the geniuses who have rarely seen Muye in the centuries after Uchiha." The self is also open, and Naruto turns his head and sits in his seat and sulking.


    "I ask again, don''t you really go back?" He also looked at the manual in a serious look.


    "When Huo Ying is a fool, I don''t understand why so many people would want to be this Huo Ying?" The hand sarcasm.


    "I want to fight with you." Naruto stepped on the table.


    "Kid, I am not good for you for a long time, go outside." The master also stepped on the table.


    Then the first hand left the pub, Naruto also left with an angry look, and the self is also a leisurely face, as if to care about the next thing, gently drinking a drink and then watching it is also a relaxed face Xiaoyue nodded appreciatively to Xiaoyue: "I have a good show, let''s go see it."


    "Well." Xiaoyue nodded and then walked out of the pub.


    The moon is thin, and the bright moonlight shines on the earth. There is nothing on a wasteland that is not too far from the town during the day. Only a few scattered stones are scattered around.


    The quiet place suddenly broke the two shadows, and the two black shadows were chasing one after the other. The speed of the two people is obviously not what ordinary people can do. It¡¯s fleeting, strange. It seems that the distance between the two agreed people has not changed.


    Finally, I ran for a long time and the two people stopped on the wilderness, revealing their true colors. The black hair in front of the wind fluttered in the wind, and the head was wearing a protective gear to express her identity. The black s¨¨''s coat seemed to melt in the night, but a golden dragon on his back was particularly eye-catching in the night. This person is our main character, Uchiha.


    The person behind Uchiha is behind a member of the Xiao organization that followed Yu Zhibo''s envy. He wore a hat on his head and wore the logo of his body.


    Just after the two of them were silent for a while, the former Uchiha wave took the lead.


    I saw Uchiha, who turned around and looked at the person behind him, and said: "Talk about it, what are you looking for?"


    "We want to invite you to join our organization." The incoming person did not seem to have a straightforward view of the idea of ??mixing with Uchiha.


    "This is the purpose for you to come to me?" He Zhibo stunned a bit when he heard him. Then he looked at the person who had never appeared in front of him with a smile. To tell the truth, Uchiha did not think of anyone. Actually I want to let myself join, but is this possible? Not to mention that your children are not in the wood leaf, even if it is not just a spot, it is destined to make it impossible to join.


    Don''t say yourself, even if you let ÷ø join Xiaozhi not because of your own purpose, you will not allow what you say.


    Ignore the mental activities of Uchihabo The people on the opposite side are still plain and open: "Yes." It seems that I ignore the ambiguity in Uchiha.


    "That''s good, I can tell you clearly here." Uchiha replied with a disdainful expression and said with a serious face: "No interest."


    After that, Uchiha waved his hand and walked away from the mysterious person to prepare to leave. It seemed that he was not afraid that the mysterious person would shoot.


    I don¡¯t know if it was stunned by Uchiha¡¯s move. After Uchihaboshi walked by him, the mysterious talents said: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then please ask Uchiha to be an adult and don¡¯t interfere with our organization. Otherwise, the mysterious person added the accent to the word "re", which means that only the parties can know.


    The mysterious man turned around through the curtain of the hat, and there was a special kind of wave that stared at the Uchiha wave that stopped.


    After a while, Uchiha slowly turned and looked at the mysterious man calmly. "Are you threatening me?" After a powerful momentum broke out from Uchiha, it was in Uchiha. The dust was flying around immediately.


    Www~slk~tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 Chapter 744：

    Www¨”slk¨•tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!


    Uchiha''s momentum is directed at the opposite mysterious person. Unfortunately, the mysterious person is not a simple character. The momentum of his wit around him has no influence on him. The mysterious person just watches quietly. Uchiha seems to be waiting for his reply. M.slk.tw


    "If I say no?" The atmosphere was calm and calm, and Uchiha waved calmly. Although Uchiha is now in a gentle tone, everyone familiar with Uchiha knows that Uchiha has become angry.


    "That can only be apologetic." The mysterious man regretted the truth, and then slowly took down the hat on his head, a pair of reincarnation appeared in front of Uchiha.


    "It really is him." After seeing the mysterious person''s appearance, Uchiha Í« Í« Í« , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Óî ÓîIt¡¯s strange to say that he shouldn¡¯t show up so early.


    What Uchiha didn¡¯t know was that it was caused by himself. Not long ago, Uchiha was ¡°bullying¡± the sneaky guy. I didn¡¯t expect this guy to make a small report. Passing the message to his boss is just the guy in front of him. There is nothing in this matter. After all, Uchiha is not a secret thing in Kobayashi, but the bad is not good at this guy.


    The sneaky swindler who was bullied by Uchiha was like a smug little daughter-in-law who wanted to find an opportunity to add to Uchiha, so he reported the Uchiha¡¯s infinite exaggeration to his boss. Hope is placed on his boss, this is not his boss is really as he thinks of the fart and ran.


    It is a pity that Uchiha doesn''t know that his own casual behavior has caused such a big trouble, otherwise he doesn''t know what Uchiha will be.


    It is a pity that Uchiha has not been able to take care of it so much. To be honest, Uchiha has long wanted to hand over the temporary boss of this Xiao organization, and see how his strength is.


    In fact, to tell the truth, in Uchiha''s eyes, he may be a bit more powerful than himself. However, his secret technique is different. He really said that Uchiha is not afraid of anything, but after all, he also needs to hand over to know that the original is not only Uchi. Boao is afraid of destroying the original plan. It is not impossible to give them some lessons now.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha looked calmly at the person who showed his original appearance, and said: "Reincarnation."


    It is true that the mysterious person who appeared in front of Uchiha, is the Payne with reincarnation, but this one is the heaven in the six ways of Payne.


    Payne looked at Uchiha''s calm face and frowned slightly. His heart was amazed. Why didn''t he be surprised to see that he had a reincarnation of the eyes? But soon, Payne put down his mind, but looked at it. Uchiha seems to want to see him the same.


    In fact, on the Uighur Ninja, who is famous for Uchiha, Uchiha, and Payne, there is no bottom in his heart. You must know that this guy is not an ordinary person. I don¡¯t know how many strong people are dead in his hands, but even if they know The enemy must also at least look at the true strength of Uchiha Uchiha, so that he will not affect his plan.


    The most confession of Payne is the y¨©n shadow left by a child. These are only known to him. Because all kinds of Payne don¡¯t shoot first, they just wait for Uchiha¡¯s first shot, and there is no Uchiha on the opposite side. Let him down, since he decided to take the shot, Uchiha is also strong in the first step.


    "Hey."


    I don¡¯t see any movements of Uchiha, I heard the sound of suffering and flying, and I want to pay for it.


    "Hey."


    Unsurprisingly, the two pains were not in the air, and they were inserted in the ground. They did not see Payne¡¯s figure. When Uchiha took the shot, Payne jumped away from the place.


    However, Payne, who had just landed on the ground, had no time to think about anything. When he looked up, he saw that Uchiha, who was standing in front of himself, disappeared. At this moment, he felt a gust of wind blowing from his side, screaming badly. The corner of the eye saw a foot kicking fast to himself.


    Seeing that Uchiha¡¯s feet were about to be kicked to Payne, Payne¡¯s face was sinking and sinking to the sides, his hands were also straight out on both sides, and then a y¨©n sinking voice from Payne¡¯s mouth. Gently float out.


    "God Luo Tianzheng."


    Suddenly the space around Payne fluctuated, as if an invisible pressure had repelled everything around.


    Uchiha, who appeared on the side of the body, was no exception. I saw that Uchiha, who was about to kick in Payne, was directly pushed out by an invisible force, and there was a smog on the ground.


    Until the end, Payne just put away his posture and didn''t look at the Uchiha wave, but he said to the empty space in front of him: "I didn''t expect the famous Uchiha Uchiha will play these games."


    "Ha ha." Uchiha Í« ½á Í« Í« ½á ½á ½á ½á Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî


    At this time, Uchiha and Peen did not start again, but the two faint people were brewing something, and the war was on the verge.


    A breeze blew through, and Uchiha and Payne, who were in it, had their eyes closed and started to move.


    Payne stunned to the side, and as he jumped to the side, a figure suddenly appeared on the ground in Payne''s place, and a closer look was awesome.


    "boom."


    On the other side of the Penn, Uchiha, seeing this situation, couldn¡¯t help but pick it up, but the handprint did not stop.


    "The practice of psychic."


    Uchiha slammed his hand on the ground A burst of smoke rose, and then a blue shadow rushed from the smoke to the busy Paine.


    "Shadows are divided? Psychic skills?" Payne looked at the ground and looked at the sudden appearance of Uchiha and the blue shadow.


    Sure enough, I saw a blue dragon flying straight to Payne, and Payne faced the dragon claw of Longfei.


    "Hey." Longfei''s attack fell again. Payne had already hid to the side, and Longfei was not busy chasing Payne. After all, the posture was somewhat wrong. Longfei''s body was pulled up and turned into the air. Uchiha entangled Penn.


    "Ò÷"


    At this time, Payne had a terrible word. This was just hiding from the attack of Uchiha¡¯s shadow. The dragon flew over there, and finally escaped the attack of Longfei. The whole body was still unable to react. The shadows here are coming again.


    "Hey." Payne reveals the black thorn in his hand to block the bitterness of the shadow. Now there is something in Paine''s heart that is not feeling right. It seems that Uchiha knows his weakness and has been attacking himself after using the **** Luo Tianzheng.


    Www~slk~tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 Chapter 745：

    Www¨”slk¨•tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!


    In fact, Uchiha is really clear about Payne¡¯s weakness. Don¡¯t say that this is the other characteristics and weaknesses of the other, but after seeing Payne¡¯s performance, Uchiha is still unable to wrinkle his eyebrows. I thought that Payne¡¯s power was entirely dependent on their skills. I didn¡¯t expect their physical skills to be as small as they could, and their own shadows and speed-sounding summoned dragons couldn¡¯t meet Payne. M.slk.tw


    When Uchiha waved and pondered, this side of the picture split out of the bitterness of the hand, and then the body bullied.


    "Oh." Here, Payne once again blocked Uchiha''s bitter attack, but Payne also just jumped into the air, and Shadow and Longfei are now rushing to Payne.


    "Good opportunity." Uchiha waved in his heart, his hands were blurred, and then took a big breath and a drum, blowing a huge dark purple against the Penn.


    "Fire. Fire is burning."


    It seems that the flames of the dark purple s¨¨ can be seen in the horror. The space around the flame seems to be distorted by burning. Don¡¯t look at this is a sea of ??fire, but the speed of this ninjutsu is no slower than the other two attacks. And maybe a little faster.


    This move is the understanding of Uchiha''s eternal martial arts in these years. It is like the bonfire of the original spot. It has already surpassed the realm of fire attack. Otherwise, Uchiha¡¯s current ability is basically the same. It is unprinted.


    In other words, Uchiha''s fire, the dragon and the shadows were attacked by three attacks, and it seems that they will hit Payne at the same time.


    Although the face of Payne in midair is still calm, but from his brows like the word "Chuan", he can see that he is not easy now.


    However, Payne''s frown was only for a while, then the brows were big, the corners of his mouth were still up, and a pair of wisdom beads were holding.


    Seeing Payne¡¯s expression, Uchiha¡¯s heart moved, as if he had thought of something, and shouted.


    "Not good, time is up."


    Sure enough, when Uchiha Í« reacted, Payne had raised his hands and whispered, if it wasn¡¯t for Uchiha¡¯s good ears, he might not hear it.


    "God Luo Tianzheng."


    "boom."


    In the air, there was a sudden rise in the position of Payne. The whole look was like a sea of ??fire, a dragon and a shadow, and it was cast into a small sun.


    However, at this time, the sun suddenly exploded, and the three were directly excluded. The first thing that came out was Longfei. I saw Longfei mourning, and its huge dragon body was directly in the place not far from Uchiha. , arouse a smog.


    However, Uchiha did not pay too much attention to the situation of Longfei, because after the dragon flew out, the fire sea that Uchiha took out was also arranged, and the place where the fire fell was Uchiha Standing place.


    It can be said that Uchiha Í« °á °á °á °á °á °á °á °á °á °á °á °á °á °á °á °á °á °á °á Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî


    "Water Margin. Water City is connected."


    Under the rapid imprint of Uchiha, two water walls rise from the feet of Uchiha, and then a bend directly encloses Uchiha, blocking the flames falling from the sky.


    "Oh." An ugly voice continually spread into Uchiha''s ears, as if ridiculing Uchiha, so that Uchiha''s face s¨¨y¨©n is uncertain.


    As for the final shadow, it exploded in mid-air, so only Payne slowly left mid-air.


    After Payne landed on the ground, the water wall of Uchiha''s body had disappeared, revealing the inside of Uchiha, and the flames falling from the sky also scattered around Uchiha.


    "four."


    "You really know my weakness." Payne frowned and stared at Uchiha, looking as if he wanted to see anything from Uchiha''s expression.


    Uchiha Í« Í« ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²» ²»


    "Hibis. Four-column surgery."


    Uchiha waved slowly, then looked at Payne and suddenly disappeared in the same place, and Payne frowned and stood in the same place as if it would not move. I saw a few rattan-like plants slowly lingering from the ground. Payne¡¯s feet rise and then tightly hold on to Payne¡¯s body.


    "three."


    Uchiha''s voice was uploaded from the middle of the road, so that Payne''s face could not help but sink. His thoughts really came true. The man really knew, but he thought that Payne couldn''t help but wonder, he never seemed to be exposed to outsiders. what.


    "two."


    Uchiha has appeared in front of Payne, and Payne can already see the eyes of Uchihabo¡¯s eyes.


    I saw that Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Çá Çá Çá Çá Çá Çá Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî


    "Hey."


    "Thousands of birds."


    Uchiha shouted, and then the body was like a flying arrow that sh¨¨ went out. Payne only noticed that the blue light flashed, and Uchiha had already appeared in front of himself.


    I saw Uchiha''s eyes condensed, and the right hand quickly stabbed Payne.


    "One."


    "boom."


    "Hey."


    A huge smog suddenly appeared between Payne and Uchiha, and wrapped the body of Uchiha and Payne for a moment. It didn''t take long for Uchiha to rush out of the smoke and stop at a place not far from the smoke. Stepping down, but Uchiha''s face was not expected to be happy, but turned his head in a dignified manner, his eyes fixed on the smoke that slowly dispersed and exposed.


    The smoke dissipated, revealing not only the intact, but also a yellow-haired man with a ponytail standing next to Payne Of course, there is a pile of feet scattered on the ground. Parts.


    "Sure enough, Payne is more than just a person." Uchiha screamed suddenly, letting Payne and the yellow-haired man, who had a calm face, gaze.


    "Haha, Payne is not a person." Uchiha screamed and laughed, looking at the sudden appearance of the yellow-haired man and the side of the banter.


    I don¡¯t know what Uchiha¡¯s words are, but the two people on the opposite side have changed. Payne is watching Uchiha Í«y¨©n sinking and saying: ¡°Uchiha Uchiha, how much do you know?¡±


    "Oh, I know that I know, I don¡¯t know and know." Uchiha replied that he did not ask the truth.


    "Do not talk nonsense, since you know this, you can''t leave you." Payne looked y¨©n and said that he would no longer talk nonsense and rushed to Uchiha.


    "Hey." Uchiha said that he no longer said anything. He looked at the opposite movement of the yellow-haired man, and quickly jumped back, shouting back as he stepped back: "Dragon."


    Www~slk~tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 Chapter 746：

    Www¨”slk¨•tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!


    "Ò÷. M.slk.tw"


    A dragon scorpion, a green s¨¨ dragon shadow picked up Uchiha, and the two wings were on display. Longfei took Uiqibo around and rushed to Payne, soaring in the sky, then directly leaning over to face the opposite side. Yellow-haired man.


    "Dragon fly." Uchiha whispered quietly.


    "Yes, adults." Longfei opened his mouth and looked at the yellow-haired man with a murderous look.


    "Hey."


    Longfei leads the neck with high sorghum, two wings, and two wind blades sh¨¨ to yellow hair.


    "It''s too late." Huang Fa did not put his hands on it. He suddenly looked up and smiled at Uchiha in the air, then jumped back to avoid the two wind blades of Longfei, and then pressed one hand to the ground.


    "boom."


    A smog rose, and Uchiha, who was on the back of Longfei, was not in a hurry. A wave of fire dragons fluttered toward the bottom, and the wind blade of Longfei immediately swelled and rushed toward the smoke.


    Just when everyone thought that they could hit the enemy, only Uchiha looked at the smoke below, his brows were slightly wrinkled, and he felt that things were not so simple, but he did not say anything.


    Sure enough, when the smoke spread, Longfei looked at the three people who suddenly appeared in front of the yellow hair. Of course, this is not the most surprising. The most unfortunate thing is that the following fat man is actually unarmed. The fire dragon that Yu Zhibo screamed, watching the fire dragon slowly disappeared somewhat relieved.


    "Sure enough." Uchiha whispered, I did not expect that the long door was really bloody, and actually called these six people, but Uchiha is a bit stupid and irritating in the heart, no one can be *self for so many years. Out of my strength, I forgot the feeling of fighting.


    Just when Uchiha was in a daze, Payne, who had been left behind, also came back. The following five people were standing together, and the five pairs of round eyes stared at Uchiha.


    One of the burly people summoned a strange thing and the other person who had originally scattered the parts came out of it, and Payne arrived at the same time.


    "It seems that it is necessary to move the real thing." Uchiha is no longer arrogant. In the eyes, there is a kaleidoscope that has not been used for a long time to write the wheel eye.


    Longfei will know what to do, and when the sky rises, the body is rapidly rising to avoid the attack of the underground Penn.


    "The raft. The tree world is born."


    As Uchiha screamed, he stretched out the trunks of countless* from the six standing places of Payne and trapped them inside.


    On the other side, Payne Six continued to avoid the attack of the trunk in the sudden emergence of the woods. Payne nodded to the yellow hair hiding in the back, the yellow hair would know, and the hands quickly printed.


    "The practice of psychic."


    "Oh." Two strange birds rushed out of a smog and rushed directly into the air in the Uchiha and Dragonfly. Of course, two people stood on the backs of two strange birds to let Uchiha confess. Heavenly Payne and the hungry ghosts that can absorb ninja.


    "Fire. Fire and phoenix."


    A phoenix formed by a flame spurted from Uchiha''s mouth and flew to the two strange birds. The reaction of Payne was not slow. The strange bird where the hungry ghost road was suddenly accelerated appeared alone in front of the fire phoenix. .


    Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö ¶ö Óî Óî Óî ¶ö Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî ÓîRushing to Uchiha.


    When the road approached, Longfei thought about flying away. Unfortunately, it was already late. The pause had already caught up with the fast-moving strange bird.


    "Hey, let''s die." Tiandao Payne''s eyes stretched out his right hand against Longfei and Uchiha, and he was in the horrified eyes of Uchiha and Ryu.


    "God Luo Tianzheng."


    "boom."


    Just as Tianluo¡¯s **** Luo Tianzheng was playing on Longfei, suddenly Longfei and Uchihao suddenly turned into a smog.


    "Shadows are not good, bad, and count." Tiandao Payne sneaked, then reacted and looked at the other people in the woods who were still entangled in those trees.


    I saw that in the woods, Uchiha Í« suddenly appeared behind the yellow-haired animal, and a sword directly passed through the chest from the back and could not live. Because of the raft in the raft of Uchiha, the six reincarnations of Payne The eye is also inevitably affected, so the time of standing in the last yellow hair animal and other people''s reaction is not directly exposed to the Uchiha Í« sword wearing a chest.


    Seeing this situation, Tiandao Payne rushed to keep the strange birds under his feet ready to go back with the hungry ghost road in the air, but unfortunately looked at the dragon flying suddenly in the middle of the road, Tiandao Payne could not help sinking.


    "First solve one." Uchiha took out the dragon scale sword from the body of the animal, and muttered, then the eyes could not help but look at the remaining Shura Road, Human Road, and Hell Road.


    In fact, the strength of Payne¡¯s six roads is not limited to this, but who makes Uchiha know this to them, it can be said that in this world, apart from the long gate, Uchiha knows the characteristics of these six people, and of course The special xing of the reincarnation.


    Of course, Uchiha knows the power of the six of them together, so Uchihao directly sets the plan for the East and West to pass the dragon''s ability to fly, so that they mistakenly believe that Uchiha is imagining the ability to be in the sky. To mobilize the attacks of Heaven and Hungry Ghost Road, thereby leading two people.


    Then use Mudu Ninjutsu to interfere with the other few, so that they can''t play the special xing shared by the reincarnation of the eye. Finally, by hiding in the trees and killing the most difficult animal path, they can say that they are step by step according to Uchi It¡¯s no surprise that the steps taken by Boao are going to have the current results.


    Yu Zhibo squatted and then rushed directly to other people Prepare to kill a few more before Longfei can''t stop it.


    However, due to the limitations of skills, Tiandao Payne can only follow the hungry ghosts and want to wait for the skills to recover after the battle. Unfortunately, except for the heavens and the animal roads and the Shura Road, the six people can say that they are all right. After all, the other few are not good at attacking huge opponents such as summoning beasts.


    At least now the hungry ghosts in the Sky duo can''t do it. It''s impossible to think of Hungry Ghosts, which is mainly aimed at Ninjutsu, so that he can deal with Longfei, the attacking beast that only uses attack.


    So even though they are anxious to go back and meet other people, they can only blink.


    Just as Tiandao and Hungry Ghost Road were entangled in Longfei, the following battles have made new progress. This time, it is the Shura Road as a teacher.


    In the six roads of Payne, Tiandao can be said to be the most powerful. The animal path is the most difficult. The hungry ghost road is the most targeted. The human road and the **** road are the most useless. They can only do some exploration work, and The Shura Road of the Yanshi is the most strange.


    Www~slk~tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 Chapter 747：

    Www¨”slk¨•tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!


    Speaking of the strength of Shurao Road is not weak, otherwise it will not be heavy by the long door, because you never know what attack he will have, after all, for the whole body can be a weapon, so he is not weak, but unfortunately What he is now experiencing is Uchiha. M.slk.tw


    It is said that Uchiha Í« directly opened a simplified version of Sasuke¡¯s man to protect the whole body. He did not fear the attack of Shura Road. So he appeared directly in front of Shurao Road and chopped the Shura Road with a knife. So the second one. En Liudao was killed in such a cup.


    Originally, Uchiha wanted to get rid of Shura Road. It was not so simple. Even if he couldn¡¯t beat Shura Road, he could at least hide. Unfortunately, the ban on the trunks of the rafts was so inexplicably killed.


    "Another one." Uchiha looked at the serenity of Shura Road, which had been broken into parts.


    At this time, a violent anger came from the sky, accompanied by this violent anger, a dragon shadow directly fell from the sky to the ground, causing a loud noise, this dragon shadow is just blocking the heavenly dragon flying .


    At this time, Longfei was a miserable one. There were countless bones in the whole body. There were blood flowing from his eyes, ears, mouth and even his body. There were also several cracks in the dragon scales, if not There is a breath, and Uchiha thinks that he is dead.


    "not good."


    Uchiha, who wanted to continue, saw this situation and knew that his wish had fallen. As a result, Heavenly Payne and Hungry Ghost Road had fallen from the sky, and the remaining four were about to get together.


    Uchiha screamed and screamed, others did not know, Uchiha waved, but as long as they meet four, the Hell Road can safely re-call the two dead, so their efforts will be wasted. .


    "You must not let them meet." Uchiha screamed, and then his body accelerated to the Hell and Human Road on the ground.


    The hands were quickly printed and the eyes began to close.


    At this time, Tiandao and Hungry Ghost Road are also rushing to the place where other teammates are fully motivated. They have already seen that Uchiha¡¯s attempt will naturally not make Uchiha smash.


    However, the current situation is that Uchiha is in the middle of the four of them, but the wheel speed is still faster on the heavenly road and the hungry ghost road.


    "Come on, it''s already fast." Uchiha licked his teeth.


    At this time, the Tiandao in the back has already started to raise his right hand, and when the time of the ban is reached, he can use the trick to pull Uchiha.


    "Vientiane"


    "Amaterasu."


    "Amaterasu."


    "Vientiane days lead."


    Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Åå Åå Åå Åå Åå Åå Åå Åå Åå Åå Åå


    A black s¨¨ fire chain suddenly appeared in front of Uchiha, and rushed to the opposite **** road with lightning speed. When the **** road had not reacted, Uchiha¡¯s Azure fire was already on Hell¡¯s road. It burned up.


    "what."


    A group of black fires surrounded by Hell Road continued to roll on the ground, and the side of the human road stood on the side and was completely blinded.


    The original singer Uchiha Í« ²»ÔÙ ²»ÔÙ Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , went.


    Seeing that Uchiha was flying towards Payne, Uchiha used all the means but still could not break free. This Uchiha knows more about Payne¡¯s ability, and Uchiha¡¯s body can¡¯t break free from this pull.


    The next Penn wouldn¡¯t care about this. He glanced at the **** road that was rolling on the ground, and his face indignantly extended his other hand. A black s¨¨ stick appeared on the trajectory of Uchiha, and wanted to take the opportunity. Kill Uchiha.


    Uchiha, of course, can''t let him do it. He hasn''t waited for the eyes of the sun to take a break, and he is directly facing Payne''s reincarnation.


    "Monthly reading."


    Uchiha smashed his hands and quickly sealed his eyes, and his eyes fixed on Payne¡¯s eyes. When Uchiha shouted out, Payne suddenly stunned God, and this scorpion **** let Uchihao seize the opportunity.


    Hey, because of Payne¡¯s Vientiane, he flew in front of Payne¡¯s body, and endured the blood spurs caused by Payne¡¯s Vientiane. When the hungry ghost road was still not responding, he held it out from the sleeve. The dragon scale sword''s hand is stabbed to Payne.


    Uchiha has the confidence to directly get rid of the most powerful heavens with this trick, but unfortunately, when Uchiha has not shown a happy mood, Payne suddenly looks back at this time.


    "Not good." Uchiha snorted and wanted to take back his attack and jump away from Payne''s side.


    It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s too late, and when Uchiha¡¯s sword is about to stab to Payne, Payne resolutely reaches out.


    "God Luo Tianzheng."


    Uchiha was directly discharged by a powerful repulsion. When Uchiha was released, the body could have two kinds of strengths, making Uchiha¡¯s heart feel a suffocating feeling, even though it was only for a moment but also made Uchiha A burst of discomfort, direct bleeding, this is the first injury of Uchiha, and it is still a more terrible internal injury.


    Uchiha¡¯s body still flew out at a constant speed. During the flight, I didn¡¯t know how many trees and rocks I bumped into.


    Finally, Uchiha finally stopped on the ground for a while before stopping.


    When Uchiha climbed up from the ground, he saw a few faces across the face and looked at himself, and there was a black ash next to them. You don''t need to see who you know.


    Seeing that he finally completed his own strategy, Uchiha smashed an ugly smile with the corner of the dragon scale sword, and a blood spurted out.


    Looking at Uchiha''s reaction Payne forced himself to calm down and watched Uchiha shouted: "It seems that you really know our weaknesses, no matter where you know, you are this person. Can''t stay." After that, he stared at Uchiha.


    "Cough, do you still want to leave me at the beginning?" Uchiha smirked, smiled under the pressure of the body, slowly stood up from the ground, provocatively looking at the three people opposite.


    "Up." Payne is not awkward, because he knows that if he wants to get rid of Uchiha, he is now the best time, so he won¡¯t wait for Uchiha, and the hungry ghosts and human relationships behind him will directly attack Uchi. The waves rushed over.


    "Oh." The human hand grabbed the ground and left five finger marks on the ground, and his target Uchiha had jumped to the back.


    When Uchiha was still in the air, a black shadow came out.


    "Hurry." Didn''t wait for Uchiha to return to God, the shadow has appeared in the side of Uchiha, and Uchiha''s sword against the condition of sh¨¨ is cut in the left hand of Hungry Ghost Road, an arm flies out. I don''t know why, there is no bloodshed.


    Www~slk~tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 Chapter 748：

    Www¨”slk¨•tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!


    I haven¡¯t waited for Uchiha¡¯s sigh, and the hungry ghosts are expressionless and seem to have no pain at all. Only Uchiha knows that they are all specially made. Hungry Ghost Road¡¯s right hand still extends to Uchiha¡¯s right hand and grabs it. M.slk.tw


    When two people fell on the ground together, when Hungry Ghost Road seized Uchiha''s right hand, Uchiha said that Chakra in the body began to flow to the hungry ghost road. Uchiha could not help but withdraw. It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have a single hand.


    The house leaked to the night rain, just when Uchiha was caught, another black shadow appeared behind Uchiha, and Uchiha smashed, because Uchiha knows who is behind. Can''t let his hand touch his head, or he will die.


    In desperation, Uchiha can only bite his teeth and use his left hand to fill the belly of the hungry ghost with a fist full of chakra. A huge strange force hits the body of the hungry ghost. The feeling of the mountain peak pressed on the body, a force made his hand slowly break away from the arm of Uchiha, and the whole person flew involuntarily.


    The tremendous power was not only to fly the hungry ghost road, but even the Uchiha wave was pulled out, just to avoid the palm of the human body behind him.


    "Hey." Hungry Ghost Road and Uchiha Waves fell on the ground successively. They rolled on the ground and rolled them. They didn''t know how far they stopped, and the ground also raised a dust.


    "Cough." Uchiha stood reluctantly from the ground. The strength of the previous ones not only hurt the hungry ghosts, but also almost couldn''t stand this strange force, which made his internal injuries worse.


    Uchiha looked at the hungry ghost road that had already begun to stand up, and Payne and the human world behind him couldn¡¯t help but feel a little tricky, because he had already seen Payne and the human world have been a bit stupid, and Payne started. It is printed.


    "You can''t drag on any more, you have to make a quick decision." Uchiha whispered in his heart, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and grabbed the dragon scale sword inserted on the ground with his hands. At this time, the hungry ghost road has begun to stand up.


    I saw that the abdomen of the hungry ghost road has been smashed down, but the face of the hungry ghost still has no change, as if there is no effect at all, but from his staggering body, it can be seen that his injury is not light. At least it has not been sustainable.


    Yu Zhibo slowly closed his eyes, one hand grasping the hilt of the dragon scale sword, and the other holding the sword body. At this time, the hungry ghost road and the human road opposite have begun to take action.


    I saw the hungry ghost road that was still shaking at the beginning, and it has stabilized and began to rush.


    "Sword skills. Streamer."


    Uchiha opened his eyes fiercely, and the body disappeared from the place. In the eyes of the hungry ghost road, Uchiha shimmered with golden light, and then he lost consciousness.


    "Not good." Unfortunately, it is already late. Hungry ghosts don''t know what happened to them, but their eyes slowly lose their focal length.


    In the human road behind him, I saw the things I used. I saw that the Uchiha, who was standing in the same place, was flashing, and then the hungry ghosts were split in half, and the rest of the movements were not made.


    Uchiha Í« feels that his state is very bad. The injury he suffered just now is a bit untenable. After all, he used this sword to surpass his own limit. This is the sword of Uchiha, which is similar to the flash of lightning created by Fei Lei. Skills, it can be seen how difficult it is to use this trick. What makes Yu Zhibo feel frustrated is because of the continuous use of the sun and the monthly reading. Now Uchiha has begun to feel the sting of the eyes, so Uchiha is now only Can quickly and quickly, after all, the injury does not allow him to drag down.


    Thinking of this, Uchiha took a look at the human path, which is precisely the Heavenly Wayne behind the human body, because Uchiha knows what he is going to do, and he sees the stones that are slowly rising around him.


    Feeling the gaze of Uchiha, Payne was not nervous and looked at Uchiha, and a smile of victory appeared in the corner of his mouth, only to see him slowly open.


    "Now let you see the ninjutsu that the six immortals used to create the moon."


    If it was before, Uchiha would definitely ridicule him, then defeat him with more powerful ninjutsu, and then step on his head to tell him that this is a misinformation. Unfortunately, Uchiha has no such feeling.


    He wants to beat Payne as soon as possible, otherwise he is really in trouble.


    Feeling that a force that wants to **** myself into the sky is getting stronger and stronger, Uchiha squinted at the bigger and bigger stone ball in the air, and Uchiha looked at the opposite Penn again, holding it. The right hand of the sword is tight, but it is a pity that the human road has been silently blocked in front of Payne. This is self-evident.


    "Because you die, the earth explodes."


    With the order of Payne, suddenly the stone at the foot of Uchiha began to collapse, so that Uchiha and the stones under his feet were sucked into the air, and Uchiha did not seem to act as an appointment.


    Although Payne looked at Uchiha¡¯s unspoken voice, he was surprised, but he was left behind by him because he had absolute confidence in his ninja.


    Just as Uchiha was about to be sucked into the core of the stone ball, Uchiha slammed the eyes that had just begun to close. What is even more strange is that Uchiha¡¯s writing eyes have disappeared. Instead, Reincarnation.


    "Hey."


    "Come on, who? It¡¯s so late." Naruto wiped his eyes and opened his door.


    "Naruto Jun." Silent standing outside.


    "Ah, it''s you, is there anything?" Naruto saw the girl standing behind the abominable woman, and disappeared when she fell asleep, cautiously asked.


    "I want to ask Naruto to give up and gamble about the master. Silently watching Naruto suddenly excited.


    "Ah?" Naruto looked at the sudden and excited excitement and muttered. He couldn¡¯t help but touch his head and said, "Is there anything, isn¡¯t it a necklace?" Naruto.


    "This necklace is the lover of Uchiha, the lover of the master, and the sentimental token of the adult to the master. Even the grown-ups have not given it. The master has told me that the most precious thing she is now is the necklace of this day, so Please Naruto, you must give up." Silent and excited.


    "Oh, it turned out to be the father of Xiaoyue. I heard that it is still a teacher of Kakashi?" Naruto was interested.


    "Yes, since you know it, please let me know about it." Silent.


    "No, I will not give up, I will definitely get the approval of everyone." Naruto is stubborn.


    "Yes, if you do this, you will be bothered." Silent thought and left.


    The Naruto behind him fixedly looked at the silent back, then closed his door firmly.


    Www~slk~tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 Chapter 749：

    Www¨”slk¨•tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!


    "It turned out. m.slk.tw" Xiaoyue came out from behind the y¨©n shadow, looked at the door of the Naruto, and looked at the direction of the mute to leave, and then left.


    Outside, in an open-air pub, I used to sit in a chair with my hand, and I also shook my hand on the glass. "The hand, you really don''t go back to the wood with me, you know Uchiha And far, but I have been waiting for you."


    "Let''s talk about it." The master secretly put the medicine into the bottle that he had to drink, and then sipped his face with a sigh of relief.


    In the hotel, "Master, you really want to go?" Silently, the action of looking at the outline of the hand went out and asked.


    The commander did not answer and went straight out.


    "I will stop you anyway," muted.


    "Hey, take care of Xiaoyue for me." The master stood in the shadow of y¨©n and said in a whisper.


    "What?" Silence hasn''t returned to God, and it feels black in front of you and falls to the ground.


    "Forgive me." The master looked at the mute whisper on the floor and then left.


    "Oh." Only one lament was left, and there was only one woman in the house who fell to the ground.


    ################ "Reincarnation? Impossible." The following Penn looked at the reincarnation of Uchiha, and shouted in shock, his face was unbelievable.


    "Nothing is impossible." Uchiha shook his head, then looked at the stones that slowly joined together and extended his hands.


    "God Luo Tianzheng."


    A visible space turbulence appears in the surroundings of Uchiha, and the stones that have been slowly fused together suddenly burst open, and the black energy core disappears rapidly into the sky.


    "How is this possible?" The shocked Payne hasn''t returned to God, staring at the huge stone ball that he hasn''t seen.


    Uchiha swayed slowly from the sky and then stepped on the ground.


    "Vientiane days lead."


    Uchiha''s hand was on the side of the human road, and the gravitational pull of the human road flew to himself, and then hit the dragon sword that he raised.


    "Hey." The dragon scale sword came out through, and Uchiha grabbed the neck of the human path, and the sword of the dragon scale sword showed half from the back of the human path.


    It wasn''t until the death of the human world that Payne came back, but it was already late, and now only Payne himself.


    Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í«Against Uchiha.


    "Vientiane Day"


    It is a pity that after Payne has not finished shouting, Uchiha¡¯s body begins to blur and finally disappears in place.


    "amount."


    "clang."


    When Payne saw a black shadow appearing around him, it was too late. In a hurry, he had to stick out the black stick against Uchiha¡¯s dragon scale sword.


    "God Luo Tianzheng."


    Uchiha¡¯s body is boiling again, and the body is not allowed to fly out.


    "Hey."


    Two black sticks flew past Uchihabo''s body. Uchiha''s bite and strong teeth endured the discomfort in the body and escaped another black stick in an incredible angle.


    "clang."


    The last black stick, Uchiha, finally fell safely on the ground. Before he even wiped his cold sweat from the forehead, a force opposite to the repulsive force attracted Uchiha to fly back. Uchiha knows this. It¡¯s Payne¡¯s Vientiane Heaven, and it¡¯s really ¡°Van Imagery.¡±


    Payne¡¯s hand was just facing Uchiha. On the way back, Uchiha saw that Penn¡¯s other hand had already taken out a black stick, and the black stick shone in the moonlight.


    "puff."


    Uchiha¡¯s body flew to Payne, and Payne¡¯s black stick just slammed into Uchiha, but Payne knew that the touch was different, unlike the feeling of being inserted into the body.


    Sure enough, I saw that the writing wheel of Uchiha¡¯s eyes was crazy, and the disappearing kaleidoscope writing wheel reappeared in the eyes of Uchiha.


    A yellow armor-like thing firmly blocked Payne''s black stick.


    "Susanoo."


    Uchiha¡¯s body turned in midair, and a knife with a yellow s¨¨ seemed to be slashed from the bottom to Payne.


    In desperation, Payne had to abandon Uchiha, and his body retreated to the rear.


    "Hibis. Flying Naimu."


    Uchiha has not yet landed his hands and quickly printed. A piece of wood rushed from the ground to Penn, and the front of the wood was sharpened.


    "boom."


    In the middle of the sky, Payne wants to escape. It¡¯s too late, but in the face of helplessness, only his hands are crossed in front. A huge force hits Payne. The clothes on Payne have begun to split, leaving only half. Slanted on the body.


    "It¡¯s not over yet, Muxi. Senro."


    Uchiha, standing on the ground, pressed his hands to the ground.


    On the ground of Payne, four soft wooden strips stretched out like a four giant snake to Payne.


    "Hey."


    The fastest one that Payne hid, then stepped on the sinking wooden strip and escaped another wooden strip, but at this point the last two sticks stretched out to Payne. It was at the moment when Payne fell.


    "Exactly, God Luo Tianzheng."


    Payne screamed with his hands on his face, almost touching his own wooden strip.


    "boom."


    The two wooden strips were shocked and then fell to the ground.


    "call."


    "ended."


    When Payne just wanted to let go of the gas, he saw a yellow shadow appearing in front of himself. Looking closely, it turned out to be Uchiha, and it was the man of Uchiha, who was wrapped in Uchiha.


    Payne knew that he couldn''t escape. He looked at Uchiha with a blank expression on his face and said, "I will come back."


    "hiss."


    Then Payne¡¯s body was split into two on the ground under Uchiha¡¯s knife.


    "Hey."


    Uchiha Í« Í« Ðë Ðë Ðë Ðë Ðë Ðë Ðë Ðë Ðë Ðë Ðë Ðë Ðë Ðë Ðë Ðë Ðë Ðë Ðë Ðë Ðë Ðë Ðë Ðë Ðë


    "àÛ A blood spurt without any warning, Uchiha violently gasped with his heart, and waited for a while to calm down the breath and then leave without expression.


    "puff."


    When Uchiha vomited blood, he did not know that there was another person doing the same thing in the dark.


    "Long door, you are fine." A soft female voice rang.


    "It''s okay, I just didn''t think there are people in the world who have reincarnation eyes, haha, Uchiha Uchiha." After a hoarse male voice rang a harsh laugh, the calmness was restored here, and a gust of wind blew as if nothing had happened.


    In a castle, there was a hoarse voice.


    "I didn''t expect you to betray me." The big snake pill face looked at the opposite face as a woman in the past, then turned to the ground and said nothing.


    "


    Www~slk~tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 Chapter 750：

    Www¨”slk¨•tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!


    I won''t let you go to the wood, because that''s where the wood leaves will be desperately protected. M.slk.tw" hand gripped his fist and slammed the tunnel.


    "Since the negotiations broke down, you have no choice." The big snake pill finally recovered its usual look and smiled.


    "Enlightenment." The master''s face was dignified.


    "Because you are an adult, wake up." Silently pushes the drunken and self-conscious on the table.


    "Amount, what happened?" He also lifted his heavy head and looked at him in front of him with a look of anxious silence, Naruto and Xiaoyue.


    "The master of the hand went to see the big snake pill alone." Silent explained.


    "What." He also jumped up on the spot and almost fell awkwardly. He also tapped his heavy head and said: "Damn, the hand actually gave me medicine."


    "Come on, let the master have been away for a long time." Silently open the way, then put down the pig in the arms.


    Under the leadership of the city, with Naruto and Xiaoyue four people, a pig all the way to the direction of the hands and the big snake pill.


    In the vast wilderness, it was full of devastation, and there were traces of fighting everywhere. At this time, three people stood in the vast field, and they were fighting the big snake pill and the hand they were.


    It¡¯s just strange that the hand is holding his arms and kneeling on the ground and constantly trembles. In front of her, the big snake pill and the pocket are looking at the outline hand.


    "I didn''t expect that after so many years, you are still so afraid of blood. I want to be the only female ninja in the four tolerances that have been worshipped by countless people. It is really ironic." The big snake pill slowly walked to the outline and looked at the hand. Open the road.


    The handcuffs squatted on the ground and ignored the big snake pill just watching the blood in his hand tremble.


    "It''s not good. The fear of the adults has been attacked." At this time, they also took the silence and they just saw the situation of the hand.


    Then, just like the original plot, Naruto defeated the pocket with the help of Xiaoliu with the help of Xiaoyue, and the other side is also responsible for stopping the big snake pill.


    Just after Naruto defeated the pocket, the master also returned to God, and saw that Naruto fell under the **** side of the small moon with eyes and tears watching the hands slowly came over.


    "The mother of the hand, Naruto him" Xiaoyue screams at the singer, because Xiaoyue just discovered that Naruto has stopped breathing.


    "Nothing, Xiaoyue lifted him up." The hand was calmly facing Xiaoyue, then untied the necklace on his neck and put it on Naruto''s neck.


    The original Xiaoyue still felt a bit incomprehensible, but soon saw a magical scene, only after the necklace was worn on Naruto¡¯s neck, suddenly the green light was over, and the wound on Naruto¡¯s body slowly healed at the speed of the naked eye, Mick The men also slowly recovered their breathing.


    "This" Xiaoyue looked incredulously at the outline.


    "When your father gave it to me, I told me that this is a gift from the dragon to him. It can heal the damage." The director looked softly and looked at Xiaoyue¡¯s explanation.


    "I really didn''t expect this necklace to have this function." I also sighed after seeing it.


    "Amount." At this moment, Naruto suddenly snorted, slowly opened his eyes, and then looked at it blankly.


    "This is" the master''s face looked blankly at the lively Naruto. In fact, the master did not think that the effect of this necklace is actually more powerful than his medical ninja.


    "This is the ¡®Blessing of the Dragon God.''¡± At this moment, I heard only a voice with a magnetic voice coming from behind.


    Hearing this familiar voice, the shoulders of the hand that had already stopped shaking began to shake uncontrollably.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, but I have a hand." The man naturally got rid of Payne''s Uchiha wave. It turned out that Uchiha had stayed on the road for a while after he defeated Payne.


    At this time, the big snake pill and the self also began to stop the battle and looked at Uchiha. Of course, the two people¡¯s moods are different. The self is naturally a surprise and the big snake pill is the face. Both eyes have started to catch fire.


    The coat fluttered in the wind, and the black hair swayed with the wind. The handsome face was hung with a sinister smile, carrying both hands, and the whole person looked like a raging momentum.


    The hand slowly turned his head and looked at Uchiha, and there were two lines of tears on his face.


    "Uchihao is an adult." The silent face next to the outline hand was pleasantly surprised.


    "That kid." It¡¯s also apparently awkwardly watching Uchiha¡¯s way of playing, but it¡¯s still very happy overall.


    "Wu Zhibo''s first Uchiha Uchiha wave?" Go back to the heart of the big snake pill.


    In the complicated eyes of everyone, Uchiha slammed forward and silently picked up the hand, while the hand was quietly lying in the arms of Uchiha, and his hands were constantly clenched as if they were to merge into the body of Uchiha. I deeply absorbed the familiar taste of Uchiha.


    "Okay, it''s okay, just go home with me after finishing these things." Uchiha whispered.


    "Well." The planner who has made up his mind nodded without hesitation.


    But I remembered that there were other people watching, and there were two red clouds flying in my face. I shyly pushed Yu Zhibo, but I still had a quick speed. I immediately grabbed the hand and said: Don''t move, let me treat you."


    "No need." The hand was shy and whispered.


    "Don''t be stubborn, let me come." Then she raised her hands on her back, and after a while, the injuries on the hands were all gone.


    "Okay, let''s solve the problem at hand." Uchiha took a picture of the shoulder of the hand.


    "Well." The hand lowered his head and followed Uchiha, and went to the self. Since Uchiha, he appeared to have a small wife and completely lost his mind Uchiha. "Mute and respectful, even the most "lively" Naruto does not dare to let go now, standing quietly.


    "Dad." Only Xiaoyue didn''t have scruples. He watched Yu Zhibo walk over and smiled, and then rushed to Uchiha.


    "Small moon, mute." Uchiha screamed with a smile and hugged the little moon and nodded silently.


    "I finally know that I am coming."


    "Oh." Understanding Uchiha, who is also a self-contained person, did not care, and waved his hand, and then the smile on the face of the big snake pill disappeared.


    "Uchibo Uchiha wave." The big snake pill looked at Uchiha, and some hysterical, but my heart was depressed, and every time I saw Uchiha, there was no good thing.


    "Mute to take care of Naruto and Xiaoyue." Uchiha did not look at the big snake pill, and said to mute.


    Www~slk~tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 Chapter 751：

    Www¨”slk¨•tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!


    Then I nodded to the side of the self and the hand, and I also agreed with the master, and then my hands began to print quickly. M.slk.tw


    "Fast, pocket." The big snake pill shouted to his side after seeing their movements.


    "Forbearance. Psychic."


    "Oh." Four smog rises around, with four giants appearing.


    "Is it a classmate''s meeting today?" Wen, who was also under the body, spit out his mouth and looked around.


    "Hey, I finally saw you again, who is here to play with me today." Yu Zhibo''s dragon tyrants at the foot of the road.


    "The master of the hand, I am really honored to serve you."


    "The big snake pill, you told me to come out and not to play with three." Wan snakes looked at the "people" road that appeared in the black line.


    "The legend of the four forbearance is here to end." He also looked at the big snake pill and shouted, and said that Wentai, who was pushing the foot, rushed to the big snake.


    "After the end, I want to add 200 sacrifices." Wan snake looked at the opposite text and shouted.


    "I recently wanted a snakeskin wallet." Wen too pulled up the waist.


    "I like it." Longba''s eyes rushed to the 10,000 snakes.


    "Outline master?"


    "Go on, hehe." The master''s face was wary.


    "It is time to end." Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£ ¡£


    At night, in an unknown pub, Uchiha waved that they were pushing for a cup of tea.


    "Come on, we will have a cup to congratulate you on becoming the fifth generation of the fire of the wood leaves." The face is also full of red eyes. It seems that some confusion is obviously drunk.


    "Come on, dry." Sitting on the opposite side of the hand is not much better. The whole person is a little dizzy, but still has no hesitation and has been drinking. It has not been so indulgent for a long time, but now I am not afraid of having a side. This guy doesn''t matter if it falls down, the master thinks.


    After drinking, I saw Uchiha, who was talking to other people, as if there was a heart, and Uchiha turned around and saw the tenderness of the hand, and smiled at her.


    Not to mention the hard-working wine and the self-sufficiency, the small moon next to Uchiha Í« °²¾² quietly looked at the opposite mute to the Naruto nonsense, the atmosphere was peaceful.


    Uchihao looked at the lively scene on the table and felt a little touch.


    Speaking of it today is not so much a fight with the big snake pill, it is better to say that the big snake pill is looking for abuse, facing the Uchiha wave and the emperor and the co-operating team, not to mention fighting, even the chance to fight back, Just like the original, it¡¯s a slap in the face.


    As his summoning beast, the snake is also powerless. It is said that the strongest one in the four-bearing summoning beast is the dragon tyrant, not to mention facing a text that is not inferior to oneself, not to mention that it has been spoiled. So, there is no suspense in the big snake pill they lost.


    In the face of the three summoning beasts, the indiscriminate bombing of the 10,000 snakes helplessly "enjoy" the taste of being abused. Of course, as the most powerful boss snake in the early stage, there is still no way to run, and Uchiha They also looked helplessly at the departure of the big snake pill.


    In general, this task is a complete completion. After all, Uchiha¡¯s original goal is not to say that the big snake pill has been said. After all, it¡¯s not possible to use the old people¡¯s feelings before, and this is what Uchiha knows. .


    Therefore, after the director agreed to return to the village, Uchiha and his wife chose to let the big snake pill leave, otherwise it would not be easy for the big snake pill to leave without thinking about anything.


    "Small moon, what''s wrong with you?" Uchihao whispered in the heart of Xiaoyue, who had been silent.


    "Ah, nothing." Seeing Yu Zhibo''s eyes, Xiaoyue shook his head and whispered, then slammed his head and looked at Yu Zhibo. "I just thought if I had stronger strength." So that today can help you too."


    "Oh, I am still thinking about why, rest assured, Dad will protect you will not let you hurt." Uchiha smiled at her head.


    "But I am not too young, I want to help my father, and I want to protect my loved ones." Xiaoyue said, when he said this, Xiaoyue looked firmly at Uchiha .


    Uchiha couldn¡¯t help but whispered, "Oh, Xiaoyue is really long."


    "Dad, I think you should teach me strictly after returning to the wood leaves this time." Xiaoyue took Uchiha''s sleeves and looked forward to the truth.


    Uchiha Í« silenced, then seriously looked at Xiaoyue: "Are you serious?"


    "Well." He nodded and nodded.


    "In this case, okay, but this time the father will be very strict." Uchiha stunned his face but looked at Xiaoyue with some complexity.


    At this time, Xiaoyue still managed these things. After hearing Uchiha, he almost didn¡¯t jump up, but he still looked excited.


    "I finally understood that I must have stronger strength to protect my family and friends." Xiaoyue thought secretly.


    "Hey." Uchiha looked at the excited little moon with a complicated face. He couldn¡¯t say whether he was happy or lonely, but his expression just happened to be seen by one person.


    "Huh."


    "The wind is up at night." Late at night, Uchiha stood alone on the high platform and silently looked at the distant darkness in the distance. His eyes were like the darkness in front of his eyes.


    "It¡¯s dark at night, don¡¯t catch cold.¡± Suddenly a voice of concern came from behind, and Uchiha had a coat on his body.


    "How come you?" Uchiha wrinkled his brow and saw that he was standing behind him with a smile.


    The outline of the moonlight is undoubtedly the most beautiful white skin, the smile that seems to have never changed The two peaks on the chest wearing the previous one are not too small, the whole person is radiant There is a feeling of drunkenness in the glow.


    Xu felt the gaze of Uchiha, and the face of the hand was not red, and then did not stop Uchiha¡¯s gaze, and said: "Why, today you seem to be unhappy." So come see you."


    When I heard the outline of the hand, Uchiha Í« ÊÕ»Ø ÊÕ»Ø ÊÕ»Ø Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« ÊÕ»Ø ÊÕ»Ø ÊÕ»Ø ÊÕ»Ø ÊÕ»Ø ÊÕ»Ø ÊÕ»Ø ÊÕ»Ø ÊÕ»Ø ÊÕ»Ø ÊÕ»Ø ÊÕ»Ø ÊÕ»Ø ÊÕ»Ø ÊÕ»Ø ÊÕ»Ø ÊÕ»Ø Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî Óî


    "Is it worried about Xiaoyue?" The hand stood side by side next to Uchiha, and looked at Uchiha.


    "Well, I am worried, but the child grows up and can only see her own in the future." Uchiha said.


    "It¡¯s right." After a long time, the master hand made this sentence.


    "I was still worried that Xiaoyue didn''t want to study Ninjutsu seriously. I was worried that she didn''t understand it, but today she asked for it. I felt a little lost." Uchiha smiled and smiled.


    Www~slk~tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 Chapter 752：

    Www¨”slk¨•tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!


    "This may be the concern, chaos. m.slk.tw"


    Feeling that a person suddenly relied on coming up, Uchiha was first stunned, but immediately left other thoughts behind his head, and his mouth turned and hugged his hand, blowing in her ear: "The hand, we haven''t been there for a long time." Let''s be together."


    Xu is listening to the tone of Uchiha, and the face of the hand has just calmed down. He then looked up at Uchiha, and raised his hand to caress Uchiha¡¯s handsome face. He said: Ah, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    After that, he buried his head in the arms of Uchiha, and when Uchiha was going to behave, he suddenly broke away from the arms of Uchiha, and smiled: "Speaking of Xiaoyue, I haven¡¯t settled with you yet." ""


    "This" listened to the meaning of the outline, and Uchiha was a little embarrassed to touch the bridge of the nose, hesitating: "This is an accident."


    "Hey, who believes." The designer just wanted to talk. Suddenly, Uchiha yelled at her and didn''t pay attention to pulling her into her arms. She felt the man''s breath on Uchiha, and she couldn''t help but feel soft. The greatest perseverance pushed Uchiha, and gave Uchiha a charming white eye and turned and left.


    "Is this teasing me?" Uchiha licked his nose and said awkwardly, and left with the commander. Isn''t it still a man?


    The answer is obvious, but I don¡¯t know if a long-lost savage sorrower is still a great peer, so only God knows.


    After Uchiha¡¯s departure, the roof is still dark but calmer.


    A few days later, the hands and Uchiha, they also returned to the leaves, looking at the door of the leaves, the hands could not help but feel sad.


    Looking at the outline of the hand, silently looking at the door of the wooden leaves, Uchiha, they did not bother her, but stood silently behind her.


    Having said that, since that night, Jiu''s class has completely broken out. On the road for a few days, almost every day, Uchiha is pulled into the room of the master, and looks at the more and more beautiful face of the master. The self-study of the peers also takes this matter almost every day to tease Uchiha and the hand.


    Uchiha Í« Í« Á³ ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ» ×ÔÈ»In the face of Uchiha, it is still "gentle" as always.


    Of course, they don¡¯t understand other jokes. Some of them are silent and pretending to be ignorant. They don¡¯t explain to Xiaoyu and Naruto who are curious.


    Looking at the still boring atmosphere, as the husband''s Uchiha wave, of course, it is inevitable to go to the shoulder of the hand and pat the shoulder of the hand to comfort.


    "I finally came back, everything has not changed." The hand gently wiped the tears in the corner of his eyes and whispered.


    "Yeah, the wooden leaves are still the wooden leaves, everything will not change." Uchiha said: "Let''s go home, they are still waiting for you at home." Looking at the tears, Uchiha swears secretly vowed to complete the surgery.


    "Okay." The novice nodded.


    "That''s also the case, we will go first, and then have the opportunity to invite you to drink again." Uchiha Í« turned and said goodbye.


    Konoha, Uchiha''s house.


    When Uchihao took the outline hand and Xiaoyue and mute just walked into the house, he saw a white shadow running quickly in the distance, and he plunged into the arms of the hand without saying anything.


    "Mother." The tears looked at the outline hand and shouted.


    Seeing the people who came to see it, the hand couldn¡¯t help but look at it from a sneak peek. I clearly remembered the vagueness of the face, and the tears flowed involuntarily. I said, ¡°Yes, is it you? Really grown up. The mother is almost ignorant of you."


    I thought that when I left Muye for the death of my younger brother and my friends, I was still a child at that time. I thought that the outline of the hand could not help but for a while, I was too sorry for my husband and son, and looked far away like Uchiha. The more serious the face blame is.


    "Mother, you are finally back, the baby wants you." He cried for a while before he burst into tears. "If it weren¡¯t for me to watch here, Dad would marry others."


    "He dares." The hand forked the waist, a tigress.


    Uchiha, who is secretly laughing at the side, can blame anyone, can only blame God.


    "Cough, well, let''s go ahead and talk about it." Finally, some of them couldn''t stand, and Uchiha couldn''t help but interrupt the shackles of the far and the hand, and took the lead to leave the right and wrong.


    "Haha." Of course, it is inevitable that the following people will laugh.


    However, it is also a person who will look at the eyes, pulling the outline hand and Xiaoyue came in.


    Of course, the advanced Uchiha Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« Í« µÉ µÉ µÉ U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U U Who guesses, anyway, Uchiha is not going to do this stupid thing.


    Of course, the return of the fifth generation of Huo Ying also brought new vitality to the village. It is necessary to know that the identity of the master is not covered, whether it is as the granddaughter of the first generation or a member of the four tolerances. The wooden leaves that were horrible by the big snake pill regained momentum.


    Of course, mainly these Tiangang hands are also actively treating the ninja who was injured in the Konoha collapse plan, of course, Kakashi, Sasuke, who is sick in bed, and Xiao Li¡¯s crushing. I got better, and Uchiha, I can only sigh the skill of the master.


    But think about the original skills, but for the medical skills that I went to learn Every time I think of Uchiha, I am proud of it. Of course, this skillful Uchiha wave is careful.


    In the Wood Leaf Huo Ying Office, the master is sitting on the main seat and drinking slowly, taking a cup and taking a cup, and watching the mute with the pig next to him.


    "Master, you are lazy." Silent look and helpless, you know that this is not known how many times, watching the table next to it is full of scrolls.


    "It¡¯s just a moment, nothing is fine." The hand waved his hand indifferently, not at all concerned.


    It¡¯s been a few times to mute the corners of the mouth. It¡¯s been the first time. Even I have forgotten it. I can only helplessly shake my head and prepare to leave.


    "Uchihao is an adult, are you here?" The silent voice passed into the room.


    "Amount, mute, you are really diligent, but what do you call so loud?" Uchiha sullenly depressed, looking at the face of the s¨¨ red, Uchiha waved his head and smiled, seeing her like this, the master Being lazy, but not revealing.


    Www~slk~tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 Chapter 753：

    Www¨”slk¨•tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!


    "Nothing, are you looking for an expert?" Silently curious, then looked at the two dark parts with masks behind Uchiha. M.slk.tw


    "Well, let''s go in together." Uchiha shouted.


    "Uchiha wave, what''s the matter?" Uchiha went into the office and saw the hand sitting on the seat and carefully correcting the documents.


    Sure enough, only in front of Uchiha, the adults of the Uighurs will pretend to be serious, and the silent roads on the side, looking at the outline of the hands are weird.


    "This is the case, I am bringing a few people to you." Uchiha snorted.


    "Who?" The master looked curiously at the two dark lines that followed Uchiha.


    When he heard the outline, Uchiha smugly sniffed his nose and then frowned and said, "How can there be a taste of wine?"


    "You have gotten wrong. Here is how the Huoying Office might have a taste of wine?"


    "Yes." Looking at the eyes of the outline of the hand, a little panic, Uchiha stunned and laughed, and held back and smiled: "Oh, yes, these two people are the dark parts of my j¨©ng heart training It¡¯s Huo Ying, and it¡¯s better to protect it in the future. If you have any help, you can help.¡±


    As soon as the voice fell, "Huoying adults." Two dark parts kneel in front of the hands.


    "Oh, what''s the difference?" The director curiously looked at the two dark parts.


    "This is called Tianzang, the only person who will use rafts except for a few of our family." Uchiha pointed to the road on the left.


    Then he turned to another road: "This is the earth, the bones, the bones of the whole body can be used as weapons, and it is a master of individual skills."


    "So powerful?" The master and mute were surprised to see the dark side that had been silent.


    "Well." Uchiha nodded and said: "Of course, Uchiha, who is the vice minister of the dark department, will come to help you." Uchiha said an amazing news.


    "What?" The master was even more shocked. After that, he was controlled by his son. It is impossible to be lazy.


    Afterwards, the key hand of the reaction to Uchiha sighed and said: "Uchiha, we can talk about it."


    "No, these are the decisions of Mr. Fei Fei and they are in line with me, and" Uchiha went to the front of the hand and held his hands on the table, staring at the outline, and when the hands were about to stand up. Open the door: "So you won''t be lazy."


    After that, Uchiha Í« happily left with two dark parts, and the silence also slipped out quietly. When only the outline hand was alone, I heard the voice of the violent anger from the back office: "Is there any? Wrong."


    "I heard that Tianshan has made new progress in their research. It seems that I have to find a chance to look at it, and Xiaoyue needs to exercise well." Uchiha went on the street in Konoha.


    "žàª"


    A man with a threaded mask and a red cloud in a black robe fell in front of a cave; the man hesitated and stepped into the cave.


    "Tick and ticking."


    In the dark cave, the mask man walked for a while and stopped.


    "You are coming." In the air, two red **** with big lanterns were displayed, and the sound of the friction of the iron ropes came from a sound of a deafening sound.


    "Yes." The mask man said faintly.


    "What are you doing today? It won''t be to see me." After the two eyes in the air were closed, they opened their mouths.


    "The plan has already started, I believe that it will take a long time to complete our plan." The mask man did not react to the tone of the creatures in the dark.


    "Is it?" The voice came out in the darkness, but after a while, there was a tumbling wind from the depths of the darkness.


    "I have finally finished, haha, I am finally coming out, haha."


    ------------------------------------------------ In another In the village of Muye, one side walked on the wooden leaf street.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect to come back in three years. The change of Konoha is really big." The young man with thin hair looked at an exaggerated expression around him.


    He noticed that the villagers who passed by were looking at the idiot''s expression and passing by him.


    A white-haired middle-aged man next to that person was also looking at the surrounding with a sigh of relief. The two were just coming back from the outside, and the family who had just returned to the village also had Naruto.


    "I don''t know how they are?" Naruto suddenly thought.


    "The information sent from Uchiha, Uchiha and Xiaoyue, they also came back today." The self explained.


    "Yes? Xiaoyue is coming back." Naruto muttered, remembering that Xiaoyue followed his father to the village three years ago.


    After Xiaoyue¡¯s departure, many things happened. Sakura¡¯s hand n¨£in¨£i was a teacher. Sasuke also rebelled against the village and went to the big snake pill. Now there is no information about him. Everything is a thing of the past.


    "We are going to see the commander n¨£in¨£i now?" Naruto asked to restore the j¨©ng god.


    "Yes, let''s go and find the first hand to register first." He also said to Naruto.


    "Let''s go." Naruto and the self disappeared into the street.


    Inside the Huo Ying Office.


    "Da da."


    "Please come in." The hand was not on the desk and was not carried back.


    "Master, you looking for me?" Sakura walked in from the door, and saw the mute standing on the side with the master to correct the documents.


    "Sakura, what''s going on in training." The master looked at Sakura and smiled.


    "It''s almost the same." Sakura replied respectfully.


    "Well, I am here to tell you something to tell you today." The hand has not finished, and the voice of Naruto is coming from outside the doorgang hand n¨£in¨£i, we are back. Naruto sneaked in directly from the outside, and did not notice the iron blue of the face of the hand and the mute and Sakura of the next face.


    "The hand n¨£in¨£i, I haven''t seen it for a long time, hey, Sakura is here too, you are beautiful." Naruto looked happy at Sakura and did not notice the anger on his back, pinching his hands. The outline of the hand.


    "Snapped."


    "Where is this kind of smashing into the shadow of fire?" The face of the hand s¨¨ slightly sat back in the seat, leaving a sly face and a Naruto who had a big bag and a resentful face.


    "Really, yes, Sakura, what did you just say?" The hand hides the joy in his eyes and asks for Sakura.


    "Amount, you said something to tell me?" Sakura has not returned to the gods.


    "Right, I still want to tell you, now Naruto does not need to say it here."


    Www~slk~tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 Chapter 754：

    Www¨”slk¨•tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!


    "Naruto, very happy to see you again. m.slk.tw" and other hands, Sakura turned his head and smiled at Naruto.


    "Ah, I am also very happy." Naruto also took care of the incident just now, looking at Sakura.


    "When you read the old words, you will stay in the future. Let me see the results of your training these years." Suddenly a voice came from outside the room.


    "Amount, Teacher Kakashi." Hearing this voice, Naruto first responded with joy.


    The master stood up and walked to the floor mirror behind him. When he saw Kakashi sitting outside, he looked seriously at the book on his hand - "Intimate Heaven."


    "Why don''t you always go positive." The master looked at Kaka West Road.


    "Ah, sorry." Kakashi stupidly scratched his head.


    "Kakashi teacher, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Naruto came over and saw Kakashi Road.


    "Naruto, I haven''t seen you for a long time, but I will not be merciful after the trial of the meeting." Kakashi was cool to Naruto.


    "Yes." Naruto answered.


    When Kakashi took Naruto and Sakura and left, he also sat back in the seat and corrected the documents.


    "Oh." A young man in a white robe appeared at the desk of the hand.


    "Far? How come you?" After the master saw the people, he opened the road. The person who came is the son of the master, Yu Zhibo Yuan.


    "Mother, just a letter from my father, they have already arrived at the entrance to the village." Far from smiling, he said that he had not seen his father for three years.


    "Really? Uchiha Í« Í« »ØÀ´ »ØÀ´ ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¡± ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù


    "Well, mother, since my father is back, don''t make trouble with him." Yuan advised.


    {rewrite fire shadow}


    There are nine important things in the sky: the gods, the green dragonfly, the tourmaline, the tanzanite, the Jingyu, the jade, the vibrating, the purple, the sun, and the nine heavens constitute the legendary fairyland. Every major day is suppressed by the top ten artifacts of the ancient times, so the heavens can continue to this day and never weaken.


    In order to show respect for the top ten artifacts, the Jade Emperor decreed to build a special palace to enshrine the top ten artifacts.


    The Temple of the Beatitudes of the Three Heavens, dedicated to the refining pot of one of the top ten artifacts of the ancient times.


    The reason is the powerful suffocating effect of the refining pot. The environment around the Bixi Temple is extremely bad. It can be said that it is not a grass, the eyes are all desolate, and even the inexplicable hurricane is raging here every day, so that the original uninhabited The temple is even more bleak.


    Because of the harsh environment, there are no gods living within the radius of the Temple of Bixi, and no gods are willing to spend their time here. The gods who have the means to have * have already immigrated to the land of the fairy cave, and enjoy the fairy gods.


    No one really wants to hold a position here, so at this moment, there is only one small **** in the Jinyunyun Palace to guard the main hall.


    The little **** named 9527 stood in front of the main hall and looked at the desolate scene in front of him. He was expressionless, and only the brow that brinkled from time to time showed his strong dissatisfaction. He remembered the scene when he first arrived in the fairy world. His predecessor was like a certain person in the fire shadow. When he was entrusted to the village, he said: "9527, this promising job will be handed over to you, and you will be promoted soon. Raise a salary, become a ceo, greet Bai Fumei, and embark on the peak of life."


    It¡¯s a little exciting to think about it this way. The 9527 seems to have seen the future of his incomparable scenery.


    In this way, 9527 took over the work of guarding the tourmaline hall in his predecessor.


    When I arrived at the Bixi Temple, 9527 saw that it was desolate and he found himself deceived. In this broken place, there is the future of your sister. Is it the place where the bird does not pull, is the **** living? It¡¯s not like the Sahara desert here!


    9527 days of capital, only relying on the remnants of the immortals left by the predecessors, in the 21st century, the conditions of the lack of aura, no day and night cultivation, how much suffering, how many sins, and less than ten years will fly up the fairy world. He imagined how he would be in the heavens, and he would have to be a heavenly lord.


    Ideal is full, the reality is very skinny. When he arrived in the heavens, he had no relationship with him. He was sent to be a **** to guard the tourmaline temple. Even the passers-by of the heavens were inferior. Even the names of the eight children are not there, 9527... Can this be funny? He is speechless to this name.


    Is it possible to eat and die in this place? Every day, doing nothing, guarding this desolate and broken place, compensating with the wind and sand every day, so that there will never be a day of repetition.


    9527 feels that he is going crazy, and that kind of day is hard to think about.


    9527 is a person who is uneasy about the status quo. The nature is full of rebellion and injustice. Ning is not a chicken tail. Instead of being sinned here, it is better to go to the next day like a protagonist in "Journey to the West", occupying the mountain as the king, and the picture is free. Besides, there are hundreds of millions of gods in the heavens. They will never notice the existence of such a small character.


    Yes, just do it, the lower bound is the demon, and the mountain is the king. In the mind, 9527 has already decided. With an idea, 9527 looked up at the forty-five degree angle and looked up at the sky, grinning, and compared to the **** towards the purple-blue sky.


    "I don''t do it, go bye, thank you!"


    However, if there is not enough strength, I still want to go against the next day. This is simply funny. I haven¡¯t been out of Nantianmen and I have been killed by a group of people.


    This is a fact. He has seen it with his own eyes. A small **** who wants to go to the next day has not escaped from Nantianmen, and he was smashed into **** by the Thunder of Heaven.


    Although 9527 believed that he was stronger than the one who didn''t know how to live, he didn''t even have a decent celestial weapon. In front of Tianhui, he was still a **** with less than five fighting strengths. He fled at this moment, and the result could only be the same as that of his dear friend.


    My own life is tight In order to protect myself, 9527 stole the town hall treasures of the tourmaline.


    However, 9527 is very puzzled by the fact that he has stolen the refining pots with his own ease. Is heaven so undefended? Hello, give me a body or something. I stole the top ten artifacts of the ancient times.


    This is the refining pot? 9527 looked at the refining pot in his hand. The black and white body was covered with inexplicable mantras. The mouth of the pot was the trend of the double dragons. The bottom of the pot was carved with various wild animals.


    The refining pot is full of the sense of quaint sang, and it is said that it is going to devour all the breath. The powerful and unmatched power makes the soul of 9527 shudder, as if his soul is inadvertently sucked into the refining pot.


    Bao has already arrived, 9527 did not dare to stay, transported Xianli immediately.


    Just as the 9527 left the Palace of Bishop, a thunder in the air suddenly exploded. The purple-blue sky is shrouded in dark clouds, and the purple-red arc shines from time to time in the thick clouds. In an instant, the sound of gongs and drums rang through the sky, and the bursts of pressure came on the scene. A group of heavenly soldiers surrounded the 9527 in the escape.


    Www~slk~tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 v2 Chapter 1：

    Www¨”slk¨•tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!


    "Leave the refining pot!" A rough and heavy voice rang in the ear of 9527. M.slk.tw


    Found by Tianbing? ! ! How do they know that the refining pot was stolen, and the face of 9527 was white, and he did not think that he could escape under the siege of Tianbing.


    "9527, you privately squandered the demon pot, my Li Jing Feng Yu Emperor decree, will take you to the case, quickly get rid of!" A general holding a golden pagoda from the clouds appeared, screaming at the tiger''s eyes.


    Li Jing! It turned out to be Tota Li Tianwang Li Jing! Damn it! why did he come here!


    The name of the person, the shadow of the tree. 9527 heart suddenly sprouted. Li Jing¡¯s voice just fell, 9527 will transport the whole body Xianli to display his life-saving stunt "blood shadow" hurriedly fled.


    Li Jing seems to have expected the 9527''s move. He has already raised his own exquisite pagoda before the 9527 casts a spell.


    "Where to escape!" Li Jing''s thick voice was like a thunder.


    Looking back at the 9527, I saw that the golden pagoda of the giant mountain peak hit him, and the horrible atmosphere seemed to destroy the piece of heaven and earth.


    At this moment, 9527 is at stake, can''t escape, can only fight hard! 9527 decisively transported the refining pot in his hand to resist this blow.


    Although the refining pot did not recognize the Lord, but with the sensation of Xianli, the power of the refining pot was still stimulated.


    Suddenly, the 9527 body was glory, and the black-and-white refinery pot became deeper. The next moment, the black crystal-like refining pot suddenly burst into a very bleak atmosphere, and the body continued to rotate, from which there was a beast. It¡¯s like a wild beast to choose someone.


    The black light arc flashed on the 9527, and the endless black brilliance enveloped the 9527. The space behind him began to change and collapsed. Under the influence of the refining pot, the 9527 is like an ancient demon. This all happens only in a flash.


    At this moment, 9527 has become the center of the world.


    The atmosphere of destroying the earth and destroying the land made Li Jing and a group of heavenly soldiers frightened. Is this the power of the top ten artifacts of the ancient times? Li Jing, who is in the sky, has also produced fear at this moment.


    You can''t let me down, but the success or failure is all here. The 9527, which is covered in black brilliance, is like electricity. It is staring at the exquisite pagoda that strikes. It is a blow to life and death.


    "go with!"


    In the low-key of 9527, the slap-up refinery demon pot turned into a black streamer to meet the golden pagoda of the giant mountain. The entire tourmaline can''t bear the power of the refining pot, and the place where the light of the demon pot is destroyed immediately becomes vain.


    The refining pot hit the exquisite pagoda. The "bang" is like a superstar explosion, and it seems like the comet is falling. The heavens and the earth seem to return to the chaotic state. There is only one white, silent, dead silence in the eyes of everyone.


    When the eyes of the people returned to normal, I saw that the golden pagoda was crumbling in the air, and the black body of the tower was constantly flashing. Then, the pagoda began to crack all over, and the next second, like a stone into the water stirred up a thousand waves, the cracking sound of the cockroaches. Suddenly, with the bang, the golden pagoda was blown into pieces and dissipated between heaven and earth.


    "My pagoda, how dare you dare..." Li Jing, who was seriously injured, spurted a **** heart. The tall body crashed into the ground and a group of heavenly soldiers made a mess.


    See Li Jing fell, 9527 saw the recall of the original refining pot.


    ended? 9527 is a strange face.


    "Dao friends, put down the butcher knife, Laojun is also here."


    An old voice came from the sky, only to see a child Yan Hefa, the old man in a blue robe riding a green cow.


    Too old gentleman! The legendary super-powerful figure, the pupil of the 9527 is almost shrunk into a needle. How could he come, is he not in the palace?


    9527 saw that Taishang Laojun came. He knew that he was escaping this time. In order to drive the refining pot, he had exhausted his body, and he was really weak at the moment.


    Coming to Li Jing, Taishang Laojun poured out an elixir from the gourd in his arms, and ordered Tian Tian to serve Li Jing. Suddenly, Li Jing returned to normal like a gold paper, and then woke up.


    "Thank you for giving me the medicine." Li Jing leaned over and thanked the old gentleman.


    "General Li is very polite, I will wait for this person to be handed over to the Jade Emperor as soon as possible." Taishang Laojun said with a beard and a white smile.


    Li Jing turned and came to the right and shouted at 9527: "9527, don''t hesitate!"


    9527 looks at the imposing temperament of Heaven and Soldiers and will laugh at himself: "What is your hand? You **** me? If you let me know, I will be able to live. I am afraid that I will be lost in the hands of Jade Emperor."


    After the 9527 was finished, the refining pot in the hand was ready to attack again.


    Li Jing and other days will see that 9527 picks up the refining pot, and his face has changed color. It is only because of the fact that Laojun is here, he has not made any more extraordinary moves.


    "It''s really stubborn." Taishang Laojun was cold and cold, and a black little tripod flew out from the arms of Taishang Laojun. The black little tripod was windy and long in the air, and instantly became a three-foot square furnace. tripod.


    It turned out to be Shennong Ding! Laojun, you really can see me, 9527 can not help but smile.


    "Go." The cold words were sent from the mouth of the old man.


    Black Furnace hit 9527 without any surprise. Taishang Laojun and others did not expect that 9527 would not have any resistance.


    The body of 9527 began to crack, and the overflowing source of life quickly dissipated.


    "Laojun, thank you, I finally got rid of it." After that, the body of 9527 turned into a little starlight, disappearing between the heavens and the earth, leaving only the refining pot that floated in the air.


    Just as the Taijun Laojun and his party were surprised at the sudden death of 9527, the refining demon pot floating in the air suddenly became a glory, turning into a streamer, and the space that broke through the tourmaline disappeared.


    what''s the situation! ! Everyone was stunned by the sudden change.


    Taishang Laojun secluded a sigh: "Life is also a fate ~ www.novelhall.com~ Go back to tell the Jade Emperor, the refining pot has disappeared in the Three Realms beyond the trace. People committed 9527 have also been defying." Return to the pocket palace.


    Li Jing and a group of Heavenly Soldiers face each other. For this situation, there was no way to do so. They had no choice but to return to Yuxitian to return to the Jade Emperor.


    In the midst of freedom, the number is free. At the same time, the distant time and space, the blue sky suddenly breaks through the cracks in the space, and a black stream of light spurts out, dragging the long tail flame, and finally disappears into the distance.


    The country of fire, Muye village, a place where strong people come forth. How many peak-level ninjas have emerged in the past 100 years, Uchiha wave spots, thousands of columns, thousands of hands, waves and water gates... They brought the leaves of the woods to the peak of the world, and let the leaves become many in the village. The existence of the ear of the ear.


    This is also the village of Muye, a place where countless ninjas are proud of it. Although it has experienced many wars, it is still so prosperous, just like the fire of the wood leaves is generally endless.


    However, as time went by, the big tree of the wood leaf was no longer the same as it used to be. The roots hidden in the ground had to be unknowingly rotted, and the fascinating appearance of the unknown was hidden.


    Www~slk~tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 v2 Chapter 2：

    Www¨”slk¨•tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!


    In September, during the rainy season, there was a thing in the village of Muye that shocked the world. In the family of the rebellious world, the brilliant family of Muye Village was created. The Uchiha family was actually killed overnight. It is. M.slk.tw


    It is said that it was annihilated, but there is still a survivor. He is the patriarch of Uchiha, and the son of Uchiha Fuyue, Zhibo Sasuke.


    After the Uchiha family was destroyed, the village of Muye was still as prosperous as ever, and there was no influence on the village after Uchiha. The annihilation of the Uchiha family can only be mentioned in people¡¯s post-meal talks.


    In this way, the once glorious family was buried in the dust of history...


    The sky doesn''t know when it rains, washing the dirt in the air, and letting people breathe. The raindrops falling from the eaves hit the ground and made a squeaking sound. The air was filled with a slight cold, and the Yuzhibo site in the light rain was even more bleak and dead.


    "It¡¯s all dead." A child in black is sitting next to a small lake in the Uchiha House, and the black figure is full of loneliness.


    The rain drenched his clothes, and the calm lake reflected the cute but slightly pale face of the child. He was the survivor of the Uchiha family, Uchiha Sasuke.


    The white feet of the little feet plunged into the cold water, and the water surface fluctuated constantly, and the green face reflected in the lake was easily broken into pieces.


    Uchiha Sasuke looked at his reflection in the lake, and his tender face suddenly appeared a smile and helplessness that was not consistent with his age.


    "I didn''t expect my 9527 to be you~"


    It turned out that this person is the 9527 that passed through. By chance, 9527 became the world''s Uchiha Sasuke. On the same day, 9527 was killed by a strike by Taishang Laojun. At the time of his death, his soul was inhaled by the refining pot in his hand. Then I didn''t know how to cross it. When he woke up, he found himself lying in a hospital similar to the 21st century, and the refining pot in his hand was not known.


    The 9527 who just woke up felt that his head was dizzy and he fell asleep. When he woke up again, his mind was filled with the memory of the original owner of the body. Through memory, he learned that he actually occupied the body of the original Uchiha Sasuke.


    And the world where 9527 is now is the world in Naruto, which he saw before he cultivated immortals.


    In previous lives, "Naruto" is a comic book that 9527 prefers. It is a must-see for "Naruto" 9527, and it lasted for nine years. The only thing that disappointed 9527 was that Naruto was not finished after he was soaring. This made him always entangled in the finale.


    As for why 9527 is lying in the hospital, he knows through memory that Uchiha Sasuke can''t accept the fact that he has been annihilated, and he has a heart-breaking reading of Uchiha. Therefore, the soul of the 9527 has a chance to win the battle, occupying the body of Uchiha Sasuke.


    Speaking of it, the predecessor of 9527 still likes Uchiha''s role in this incomparable tragedy. Although he is dissatisfied with Sasuke''s later actions, he still understands that I am afraid that any normal person will experience everything that happened in Sasuke. It will be like him.


    Moreover, Sasuke''s role is very real for 9527, he thinks this is a living person.


    I don''t know why, 9527 wants to change the fate of Sasuke, and I don''t want Sasuke to be the same as the original. Although Sasuke was whitewashed at the end, it was still heartbreaking to think of some of the things that Sasuke had done before.


    After all, it is a person who has cultivated a fairy, and his heart is still very good. At the very least, he can be safe.


    I got the chance to be born again. The mood of 9527 soon changed. If I can''t go back, I would rather accept the facts and accept the facts already in the world of Naruto.


    Sasuke in this life must be a different life, I will not be like you, 9527 secretly determined, since it has become you, occupy your body, then you must shoulder your responsibility.


    "Uchiha Sasuke, you and Uchihabo''s embarrassment, you and the world''s embarrassment will be with me. From then on, I am Uchiha Sasuke!"


    On the lakeside, Uchiha Sasuke made up his mind to cut off the relationship with his previous life. He became a member of the Naruto world and became Uchiha Sasuke, who shouldered the burden of Uchiha¡¯s revival.


    ......


    The rain continued, although it was light rain, but Sasuke''s clothes sitting on the lake were still soaked, the rain continued to slip from his hair, slipped over his cheeks and dripped on his chest, and the chill began to spread throughout Sasuke''s body.


    This rain is really cold.


    Sasuke¡¯s pale complexion showed a trace of sadness. Through the memory in his mind, he once again experienced the scene when the genocide was destroyed.


    The red moon, the dripping blood, the dark mansion, the beautiful eyes of the beautiful piano and the rich Yue, the unwilling nickname, the shuddering body and mind, a pair of blood-red eyes, the dark sickle groove is full of killing and pain .


    In the end, it is the words that Sasuke will always remember: my stupid brother, if you want to kill me, hate me, hate me, then sneak up and live, escape, escape, keep your life, Then, wait until you have the same eyes as me to come back to me.


    In the face of the flood of memories, Sasuke is somewhat overwhelmed.


    Once again, I recalled that Uchiha¡¯s memory of the day of the genocide was attached to him through the monthly reading. Sasuke¡¯s face was full of expressions.


    Those **** memories are engraved in his soul, constantly replaying in his mind, as if personally experienced, the slaughter of the Shura field is disgusting, whether it is a dream or a reality, all this makes Sasuke somewhat unclear~www. Mtlnovel.com~ Is this the power of monthly reading? It is the most powerful illusion! It¡¯s amazingly powerful. ¡±


    Just like in front of you, the painful expression on the face of Uchiha Fuyue and Uchiha Miqin, the sound of the chopper cutting the human body, the sound of the two when they fell to the ground, all this is so real.


    Sasuke of previous life did not admit that he was a good person, how perfect, but he knew that his parents were bigger than the sky, and he could not be sorry for his parents anyway, let alone killing his parents.


    However, Uchiha¡¯s actions touched Sasuke¡¯s bottom line. Uchiha smashed his own physical parents, which is tantamount to killing his parents. This kind of thing is not tolerated by him. How to say it is extremely hateful.


    Killing the people and killing the parents, for whatever reason, cannot be forgiven, even if your original intention is for the village, for peace.


    Hey, even if you are forced, even if you have thousands of reasons, but the person who is the parent of the hand is you, the parents are dead under your knife, this is the fact that can not be changed anyway.


    Www~slk~tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 v2 Chapter 3：

    Www¨”slk¨•tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!


    The sky was already dark, but I looked at the clock on the table, it was already eight o''clock in the evening. M.slk.tw is getting darker at night, and Uchiha''s house is even more chilly.


    Sasuke felt a little hungry and found some ingredients in the mansion. These ingredients were bought by Meiqin before he tried to make a simple dinner for himself. This is also due to the fact that he learned about some Japanese cuisine in his previous life. This did not make the ingredients into the legendary dark dishes. Although the selling is not very good, it can still be eaten.


    Finally solved the problem of eating, Sasuke, who was doing nothing, started his first formal cultivation in the world of Naruto.


    Although there is no teacher''s on-site guidance, Sasuke still knows Chakra''s practice methods through memory.


    Chakra is an energy system that combines mental energy and physical energy. When you perform ninja, you need to seal and Chakra to resonate and release energy to attack the enemy.


    The amount of chakras directly determines the strength of the ninja. For example, Naruto who has not graduated from Ninja School, because it is a nine-tailed force, after anger, relying on a glimpse of a powerful Chakra, it defeated the water-wood of the level of tolerance.


    Sasuke easily combines his body energy and mental energy. Because of his young age, his body energy is still very weak, so the chakra produced is only a poor one.


    However, Sasuke is not discouraged. According to the practice of past life, he will run these chakras in the body, one circle, two circles, three circles...


    When Sasuke finally went to the tenth lap, the amount of poor Chakra was already quite impressive. According to the process of comprehension, Sasuke stored Chakra in the Dantian area until it was saturated.


    At this point, Sasuke¡¯s cultivation today is over. He stands up to estimate the results of this cultivation. This time, Chakra, which he extracted, is enough for him to display three fireballs. Although the amount of Chakra is not a lot, Sasuke is still very satisfied. After all, this is his first cultivation.


    Just as Sasuke was preparing to rest, he suddenly heard the footsteps of someone outside the house.


    "Who is it?!" Who will come here so late? Sasuke¡¯s action to prepare for rest stopped.


    Upon hearing the voice of Sasuke, a figure quickly appeared in front of the door of Sasuke''s house, and snorted. As the door opened, an animal mask appeared in the room.


    It is the dark part, the dark part of the group.


    He took a three-footed knife from behind and attacked Sasuke at the bedside.


    "It¡¯s the group that sent you here. I didn¡¯t think he couldn¡¯t help it.¡± Seeing the movements of the dark part, Sasuke¡¯s young face showed calmness that was not consistent with his age. At this moment, he did not have any panic.


    "This little devil, what is going on? Can you buy a strange goods?! It¡¯s really Uchiha..."


    The dark part of the jaw is slightly, the eyes flashed a little surprised, and the movements under his hands were slightly hesitant.


    Of course, hesitation is only a matter of the moment. Immediately, the dark department made a decision. Even if the little devil is surprised, he will kill him!


    The dark part did not hesitate, and immediately raised his hand to cut the knife to Sasuke. This dark part thought that it was impossible for Sasuke, who was seven years old, to escape this trick. He even thought that Sasuke would definitely be astonished by the killings he broke out, as if he were slaughtered by himself.


    The knife light flashed, there was no scream in the dark part or the texture when the blade was cut in. It was obvious that his shot was empty.


    After a blow, Sasuke disappeared, and only the dark part was left in the empty room.


    "It''s not easy."


    In the narrow eyes of the dark part, there was a glimpse of the faintness. It turned out that he would also be a sneak peek. It is really a Uchiha family.


    "There is no way for you to bring me a few words?" Sasuke¡¯s voice was slightly louder than the door.


    Seeing that Sasuke fled, the dark part immediately chased the door and continued to pursue Sasuke. The dark part that just ran out of the door immediately felt that two strong winds came on the scene, and then hurriedly blocked it with a knife, two sounds, two bites were not shot down. .


    Sasuke stood on the street outside Uchiha''s house, holding the bitter and unprepared for the next attack.


    Facing the help of Sasuke in the distance, the dark part of the hand raised the knife in his hand and rushed to Sasuke.


    Suddenly, Sasuke''s figure disappeared again, and two other winds attacked the dark department.


    Two screams, no accidents, his attack was again defeated by the dark.


    "Forget it, such an attack is ineffective for you. It seems that you are indeed a member of the sect. Since it is taking you to the street, it will be much easier. I really love the furniture of our Uchiha family."


    "Fire, the fireball!" Sasuke''s tender voice suddenly appeared behind the dark part.


    As soon as the voice fell, a fireball that swept away from the side of the helper spit out and quickly attacked the dark part. With a bang, the fireball burst in the dark place and the ground was blown into a pothole.


    There was no shadow in the pit that was blown up by the fireball. There was only a piece of charred wood. It was obvious that Sasuke did not attack the dark part.


    It was already late at night, and the street outside the Uchiha House was quiet, and the moonlight sprinkled thousands of pieces of silver on the ground.


    After a blow, Sasuke did not search for the shadow of the dark part, just standing there, he must beware of the dark parts that may be attacked from a dark place at any time.


    Using the avatar to avoid the dark part of the Sasuke attack, hiding in the hidden place, the heart looked at the hole that was blown up. I didn''t expect the ninja''s ninjutsu to be so strong. I was killed by him just now.


    Too big to say, it seems that you can''t look too small for him.


    "It''s really dangerous I was almost killed by you." The dark part slowly walked out from the darkness, inserting the knife into the scabbard behind him, and watched Sasuke in front of him with vigilance.


    Sasuke standing on the street didn''t say anything, just looked at him coldly and seemed to be watching a dead person.


    "Bastard!"


    The dark part was angered by Sasuke''s disregard of all eyes. As a dark part, he was almost killed by a seven-year-old little ghost, which is a shameful thing for him.


    "Uchiha''s little devil, you are angering my grandfather, you go to **** to accompany Uchiha''s guys, otters, water dragons." The dark part launched a ninjutsu.


    In an instant, a water dragon came to Sasuke, and the momentum was unstoppable and could not be avoided. Sasuke immediately launched the most powerful ninjutsu he had learned now, the fire, the skill of the fireball!


    A fireball several times larger than the big fireball spit out from the Sasuke mouth. The hot flame swept away in the direction of the dark part, and the hot waves lit the rocks on the ground.


    Www~slk~tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 v2 Chapter 4：

    Www¨”slk¨•tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!


    Sasuke will return to the Uchiha mansion and continue to practice Chakra after he has been thrown away by the dark part he killed. M.slk.tw experienced the assassination just now. Sasuke clearly knows that only by keeping his strength in the best condition at the moment can he be able to survive the unknown danger.


    In the intense cultivation, one night passed quickly. The next morning, Sasuke got up early. After the washing, he did not continue to practice. Instead, he was going to look for three generations because he had to prepare for his own safety and future livelihood.


    When watching the animation of Huoying in the past life, Sasuke was very admired for three generations of fathers. Whether in character or in ninjutsu, the three generations are worthy of the admiration of the younger generation. Sasuke went to find three generations this time, mainly to listen to the attitude of the three generations to his Uchiha orphans. In the future, it is best to protect themselves with three generations.


    After the assassination last night, Sasuke knew that if he wanted to continue living in Konoha, he must seek a strong shelter before he fled, and the three generations are the best choice.


    Unlike yesterday, today is still a good weather. After the rain, it is sunny, the sky is high and the air is fresh.


    Perhaps it was affected by the weather. Sasuke¡¯s mood today is still very good, although his face does not show any joy.


    This, that is, the temper of Sasuke, or the inherent nature of Uchiha, is noble and glamorous? Under the cold appearance, there is a boring and arrogant heart hidden?


    Walking on the street, Sasuke fully felt the prosperity of Muye Village, and there was a lot of people everywhere. The market was flowing, nervous and orderly, just like the modern commercial street. Sasuke remembered the situation when he was shopping in the past, and such a scene is really kind.


    Along the way, Sasuke noticed that many people pointed at the Uchiha family lines behind their clothes, only to hear them say:


    "He is the survivor of Uchiha''s family...."


    "It''s pathetic. Only he is alone. He seems to be only seven years old."


    .......


    Sasuke is not too concerned about the discussion of civilians on the road. The civilians in Muye Village are still very kind. For this, Sasuke agrees very much. The harmony and prosperity of Muye Village is not only the leadership of the previous generations, but also the goodness and embarrassment of the civilians. the elements of.


    Looking at the scene of harmony and prosperity in front of you, Sasuke¡¯s heart is slightly scum, and people are enchanted by illusions. After all, it is a traverser. Sasuke understands the nature of the wood leaf and knows that the wood leaves are now decaying. Although the surface of the wood leaves is as prosperous as ever, its roots have long been rotted and deteriorated. This towering tree will soon fall.


    If you want to change the decay of the leaves, you have to start from the tops of the wood leaves. For many years, the pampering has made some people at the top of the wood leaf forget their duties. When the selfish ideas flood the ruler class, this politics It is not far from the death of the group.


    After the implementation of the political pattern of one village and one country, the Naruto World is indeed not as chaotic as the Warring States Period, but as time goes by, the drawbacks of the political policy of one village and one country are increasingly exposed. The top names of the villages arbitrarily provoked various kinds of disputes for their own lusts. The second time, the third round of the World War. People¡¯s stable lives are being arbitrarily disrupted, and humanity is being trampled on in the interests of the overall situation. Is this overall interest right?


    In the hustle and bustle of all the way, Sasuke soon arrived in front of the office building of Huoyang Village''s Huo Ying. The back of the building was directly facing the rock carvings of the various generations of Huo Ying. The heads of the first to fourth generations of Huo Ying were presented in front of people. Their expressions were different and vivid. .


    After Sasuke took a deep look at the rock carving, he stepped into the Huo Ying office building.


    Just above the Huoying Rock Carvings, an old man with a bandage on his kimono stared blankly at the calm and peaceful Muye Village. For a while he seemed to be saying to himself: "All this is my own... ..." When he said this, he tightened his right hand with a bandage.


    "What happened to the matter?" the old man said to the side of the empty man.


    "The group of adults, the people sent to assassinate Uchiha Sasuke have not come back, I am afraid..." A dark part dressed in black suddenly appeared in the side of the old man respectfully said.


    It turned out that this person is the leader of the "root" of the village of Muye.


    After listening to the group, the eyes were slightly condensed, and Shen said: "Three generations, is it you?"


    "Let''s go on, remember, you can''t mention it to anyone at this time, that is, you can''t say it for three generations." The tone of the group was a bit cold.


    Hearing the coldness of the Tibetan language, the members of the dark group fought a chill. "Yes, the group is an adult." Then he left the Huo Yingyan with a snap.


    The group still standing on the volcanic rock, I don¡¯t know what else to think about. The morning sun pulled his figure long and spread to the end of the volcanic rock.


    Sasuke entered the Huo Ying Building, and it was easy to find the office of the three generations of Huo Ying. After the notification from the relevant personnel, Sasuke knocked on the door.


    The office of Naruto is like the one depicted in the anime. There is only one desk in the empty room, which is full of related documents and various scrolls.


    Opposite the desk is a 60-year-old man dressed in red and white Naruto costumes. Sasuke knows that he is the third generation of Naruto in Muye Village, the legendary ninja in the world of ninja, and the flying sun.


    After Sasuke entered the house, the three generations who had been burying their documents in front of the case raised their heads. A wrinkled face is reflected in Sasuke''s eyes. Although the face of the three generations is old but looks very spiritual, it is really a spirited old man. Sasuke''s heart secretly sighs.


    "Children Everything is okay recently." Sasuke just approached the desk and asked about the actions of the three generations to stop the review of documents.


    "Thank you for the care of the three generations of grandfather, everything is fine." Sasuke looked at the three generations with no expression, a look that is not salty or light, and it seems that the genocide has nothing to do with him.


    "......."


    The three generations did not expect Sasuke to answer him like this. He had thought that the suffering of the genocide would be miserable. Sasuke would definitely cry to him for his grief. Now, for the helpless answer of Sasuke, the three generations have been there for a while. The words that have been prepared to comfort Sasuke can only be pressed into the stomach.


    For a moment, the three generations took the pipe from the side of the table, and slammed it. Taking a sip of smoke, the three generations sighed deeply and said: "Children, can you help me? If I can do it, no matter what, ask me to promise you."


    The three generations know that he can''t make up for the mistakes in dealing with the Uchiha family''s incidents anyway. What he can do now is to let Sasuke live well and let Uchiha''s blood continue.


    Www~slk~tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 v2 Chapter 5：

    Www¨”slk¨•tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!


    Sasuke understands the intentions of the three generations. The three generations have a strong enthusiasm for the Uchiha family. Even though the group¡¯s Tibetans and Yu and Xiao have planned Uchiha¡¯s genocide, they can¡¯t be in the wood without the permission of three generations. The three generations of the Yi people of the wave family and the Uchiha family were also one of the initiators. M.slk.tw


    The three generations of initiative happened to be in the middle of Sasuke''s care. He came here to ask him to protect him in three generations. There are too many people who want to kill him in the high-level wood leaves.


    "Three generations of grandfather, I want to survive." Sasuke is not surprisingly endless.


    The three generations who heard Sasuke¡¯s words were a glimpse. Live, what? What does this child know? Or is someone already starting to work on him?


    The three generations stopped the pipe in their hands and looked at Sasuke¡¯s young face and thoughts.


    Sasuke knows that if the agreement was not made at the end of the genocide and the high level of the wood leaf, as long as he did not kill him, he would cooperate with their plan for the annihilation of Uchiha.


    The existence of the high-level jealousy of the leaves will leave Sasuke a living, but now he has left the leaves and become a member of the dawn. Who knows whether the tops of the wood leaves will not comply with the promises?


    The assassination incident last night was an example. The heart-warming group for the benefit of the village would never let his survivor of Uchiha survive.


    "Well, Sasuke, you can rest assured, as long as I am still alive, as long as I am in the area of ??Muye Village, I will guarantee your safety." Three generations of Huoying put down the pipe that was being pumped in his hand and looked at Sasuke deeply.


    After hearing the answers of the three generations, Sasuke¡¯s heart was temporarily put down. He knew that as long as the three generations of Naruto agreed, he would definitely do it. Under the protection of the three generations of Huoying, I believe that no one in the village of Muye dared to do anything to him.


    "Thank you for the three generations of grandfather, yes, there is one more thing I want to ask you, my daily living expenses..."


    At this time, Sasuke was no longer polite. After all, he is still only a child, the family is destroyed, and the property of the family has been plundered by the name of Konoha. And now he has no way to earn income to support himself.


    "This ah .... you can rest assured that I will transfer half of the assets of the Uchiha family to you."


    The three generations were also very simple on this issue, and immediately agreed to Sasuke.


    Even gave half of the assets! This is what Sasuke expects. It is necessary to know that the Uchiha family is the first big family of Konoha. The assets below it are very large, accounting for almost 20% of the total assets of Muye Village.


    Sasuke got half of it, which is equivalent to mastering 10% of the wood leaf village economy.


    Sasuke thought to himself, the three generations are really big, isn''t he worried that I use these assets to mobilize forces to avenge the Uchiha family?


    Sasuke looked at the three generations of kindness and kindness, and there was a trace of doubt in his eyes. He did not understand why the three generations were so pleased.


    Knowing the doubts in Sasuke''s heart, the three generations looked at Sasuke and said: "Sasuke, after all, you are the young master of the Uchiha family. These things are what you deserve."


    It seems that the three generations are really interested in appeasing me.


    Sasuke understood the intentions of the three generations. He knew that the three generations wanted him to be grateful to the leaves and to work for the leaves in the days to come. Really worthy of three generations, can have such chest and knowledge, Sasuke secretly admire.


    The three generations also asked about whether Sasuke is willing to continue school. After all, Sasuke is now not graduated from Ninja School.


    Sasuke did not think about this problem. For him, it was the same for not going to school. Sasuke agreed to think about it. After all, it is not a long-term plan for him to stay alone in Uchiha''s house all day long. If he stays at home for a long time, he will change his house. Sasuke does not want to let himself become like that.


    After three generations, I asked Sasuke about the cultivation. Sasuke did not reveal much about his cultivation. After all, his strength is only the best he knows. He does not want to attract the attention of Hiroki.


    Solving the purpose of this coming, Sasuke left the office of three generations, and now he can live normally. No longer have to worry about the assassination of the high-level people of Muye Village. He believes that the three generations are human beings. Since the three generations have said it, they will certainly do it.


    Sasuke left the three-generation office, and the three generations got up and smoked the pipe. From the balcony, they looked at the wood leaves behind them for a long time. Finally, the silence finally turned into a long sigh. "There are many hidden under the ordinary appearance. move."


    From the Huo Ying Building, Sasuke suddenly made a whim and wanted to make a good turn in Muye Village to see how prosperous Muye Village is. After all, he hasn''t seen it all over the wood leaves since he came to the Naruto world. So, Sasuke started the sightseeing tour of Konoha today.


    This time, Sasuke found a different road from the Huo Ying Building.


    Perhaps it is the heart of the child who has inherited Sasuke. On the way, Sasuke is here to see where it is going, like a Liu Wei who entered the Grand View Garden. If the person who knows Sasuke sees Sasuke at this time, he will definitely stun his chin. Is this the cold **** Sasuke I know?


    But is the coldness really the original heart of Sasuke? The coldness of Sasuke was born after the fact that he could not accept the genocide. The demise of the family, the ruthless betrayal of his brother, the young Sasuke can not accept such a big blow, in order to protect himself, he can only protect himself with a layer of ice.


    The reason why Sasuke became an avenger is because he can''t let go of the pastAnsuke Sasuke said that his ideal only exists in the past, only the good time before the night of the genocide . In order to keep that time forever, Sasuke can only close his eyes. He is afraid to open his eyes and never return to the time he spent with his parents, fearing that the perfect brother in his memory is away from himself. go with.


    For Sasuke, his happiness only exists in the past, only in the darkness, and in the dark he dared to open his own eyes, because he could not see anything. He was afraid that the light would destroy the Eden that he had prepared for himself. When he was afraid of opening his eyes, the happiness in his heart would disappear completely.


    Sasuke is sad, and Sasuke¡¯s life is worth the pain. Because he lost, he did not dare to accept it. This is the curse of Sasuke¡¯s fate and the curse of the fate of Uchiha.


    Sasuke went all the way and walked, and he couldn''t help but admire the prosperity of Konoha. In his eyes, the current Konoha is exactly the same as the modern city commercial street. There are shops, shops, bars, restaurants and restaurants...


    Although he has been shopping for a long time, Sasuke still feels tired, and his footsteps have not stopped.


    Www~slk~tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 v2 Chapter 6：

    Www¨”slk¨•tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!


    Some things in the Naruto world are always so novel in Sasuke. They used to be seen in anime, but now it is a personal experience. M.slk.tw


    It was not until dusk that Sasuke stopped. He was too tired. He almost strolled for a day on the street of Muye Village. Sasuke¡¯s day¡¯s harvest is not small, and he¡¯s already familiar with the general appearance of the leaves.


    The summer evening is always intoxicating. At this time, the sun is slanting, and the sun is not very glaring. The warm daylight is on the body, making people feel infinitely lazy.


    Sasuke found a small lake, sitting on the small pier by the lake, admiring the lake surfaced by the setting sun. Under the breeze, the lake surface rippled and shattered the tranquility of the evening.


    It was a wonderful afternoon. Sasuke remembered a poem that he used to hang on his lips. The sunset is infinitely good, just near dusk.


    Sasuke quietly sat on the edge of the pier, faded the shoes on his feet, and gently slid his feet into the lake to feel the coolness of the lake. Looking at the calm lake, at this moment, Sasuke remembered the lost Fuyue and Meiqin, and remembered their voice and smile. I remembered the time I spent with you, remembered that sentence, forgive me Sasuke, next time.


    Thinking this way, I entered God at a time.


    Just as Sasuke entered the gods, on the road not far away, a yellow-haired child wearing white short sleeves just passed by the lake. The yellow-haired child is dirty, and there is a little sweat on his forehead. The most conspicuous is the six beards on his face. It can be seen from the smirk on the child''s face that the child is very tricky. It seems that it was just a prank, and it was chased by others.


    The yellow-haired child saw the small lake in front of him. He wiped the sweat on his face and prepared to clean it. After all, he also knew that he was very dirty. He didn''t want to go back and dirty his crib. of.


    Just as he was about to rush to the small lake, he saw the back of Sasuke sitting by the lake.


    In the setting sun, Sasuke¡¯s figure was drawn by the sunset, and the black figure seemed full of loneliness and loneliness.


    he is? Huang Fa children said that they have never seen Sasuke.


    The yellow-haired child seems to have seen the loneliness and sadness in Sasuke''s heart, and the pace of progress has stopped unconsciously. He saw Sasuke. He wanted Sasuke to be the same person as him.


    It turns out that he and I are the same, as if you have seen the long-lost friends, and the lonely heart of the yellow-haired child got a little satisfaction for the first time.


    He wanted to communicate with Sasuke in the past, invited Sasuke to go to his house to play, and even wanted to make friends with Sasuke. But the inferiority of the heart made him give up such an idea. He knew that the children in Muye Village hated him very much. No one wanted to play with him and be friends with him.


    When I was born, I didn¡¯t have any parents. When I was born, I was called a monster. What qualifications does he have to associate with others?


    In this way, the yellow-haired child stopped there and looked at the back of Sasuke.


    Sasuke sitting at the lake suddenly felt the sight of a yellow-haired child and couldn''t help but turn his head.


    he? ! ! It turned out to be Naruto. I didn''t expect to meet him so soon. Seeing him like it was just after the prank in the village, Sasuke saw the yellow-haired child look surprised.


    When Sasuke looked at Naruto, he couldn¡¯t say much about Naruto¡¯s role. The reason was because he felt that Naruto¡¯s character was too perfect, perfect and unreal, and that the early Naruto¡¯s neurotic character really made him suffer. No.


    Naruto on the shore perceives Sasuke''s horrified gaze, and sees what strange things are generally looking at.


    Naruto thinks that Sasuke knows the role of everyone in his wood leaf village, how come? How did he look at me like that?


    Naruto felt that something in his heart was about to break. Unspeakable in my heart, I looked at him with a slight glimpse of it, made a face and turned away.


    Amount, when did I get rid of him, Sasuke saw Naruto''s mischief is very puzzled. Sasuke, who was speechless in his heart, turned his head and stopped looking at him. He continued to look at the calm lake and started to stay.


    The Naruto on the road walked and couldn''t help but turn his head and looked at Sasuke there. He saw a small black figure by the lake in the distance. He was sitting alone, silhouetted against the setting sun. It¡¯s even more bleak.


    It turned out that he didn''t know me. When he saw the performance of Sasuke, Naruto denied the thoughts of his heart. He suddenly felt that his heart was full of happiness, as if he had been recognized by his friends.


    Naruto, who was relieved, satisfied with a smile, and the pace at his feet was much lighter, and he continued to go home.


    In this way, the two figures of black and white had the first intersection, and the gears of fate began to turn unconsciously. The figure of the two people was getting longer and longer in the sunset, and their life was just beginning. .


    In an unknown cave in Yuren Village, the light is so small that the only light source in the cave is just a small candle. Under the faint light, the shadows on the rock wall in the cave reflect the shadow of ten people.


    Looking through the faint light, you can see that these ten people are covered in large red cloud costumes, and the red blood red clouds are particularly dazzling in the dark caves. It turned out that they are the famous organization of the famous name in the fire shadow, an organization aiming at the implementation of the "eye of the eye" plan.


    At the moment, they are conducting a daily meeting. The main content of the regular meeting is to welcome the addition of their new member, Uchiha.


    "Uchiha, I heard that you have slaughtered your family. Is this rumor true?" asked a young yellow-haired man curiously.


    Uchiha, who is wearing a red cloud robe, has no answer to his question. He just looks at everything in front of him The rumor is of course true, Dida, you should not ask some idiots again. Is the problem alright? A ghost-faced man expressed dissatisfaction with the question that Didala had no insight.


    "Ah, haha, Uchiha, how come you join us in the evil spirits, the evil spirits are very welcome to join you." A somewhat nervous man joins the cult.


    After hearing the words of the nervous man, the people present at the scene began to talk about jealousy, and the atmosphere at the scene began to confuse.


    "Give me a quiet moment, especially the flying section and Dida La are paying attention. Today, the purpose of our rally is mainly to welcome the new members to join, Uchiha, you introduce yourself to yourself." A short yellow hair The man said quite powerfully.


    When I heard the short-haired man, the people present were quiet. It was obvious that he was the leader of Xiao¡¯s organization, Tiandao Payne.


    When I heard Payne¡¯s words, there was a fascinating look in my eyes. "My name is Uchiha." I didn''t say much, and faintly reported my name.


    Www~slk~tw update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 v2 Chapter 7：

    "Ah, this is the introduction of this door. It¡¯s too perfunctory." A man wearing a whirlpool mask said funnyly.


    "That is, this is too perfunctory." Didala took the opportunity to join.


    The rest of the crowd also began to smash, and the atmosphere at the scene was chaotic. Payne saw this situation, his brows were slightly wrinkled, and he was very dissatisfied with this chaotic situation.


    "Give me peace! Let''s introduce ourselves first. After all, the new members don''t know who you are. My name is Payne, your leader, and you will introduce it yourself for the rest of the time." Payne stood on the platform, cold-eyed Everyone under the patrol.


    "My name is Dida, I mean, I want to play against you." Dida said, stretching her hands and revealing the palm of her hand.


    "My name is Feifei, long live the evil spirits!" The nervous voice of the flying segment then sounded.


    "Sneaky." The ghost face man introduced it briefly.


    "My name is A Fei, everyone knows, I like to eat fish balls." A Fei hippie is doing a self-introduction.


    Later, other members of Xiao''s organization introduced themselves. At this point, there were a total of ten members: Payne, A Fei, Yi, Ghost, Dida, Fei Dian, Jiao Du, Yi, Jie, Dashe Pill.


    After everyone¡¯s introduction, Payne¡¯s voice rang again. ¡°There is another purpose for this regular meeting. I think everyone knows the tail beast. The main purpose of our understanding is to capture the tail beasts of each village.¡±


    Before he could finish Payne, the big snake pill couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Capture the tail beast, what is it for?¡±


    The rest of the crowd also showed a curious look. The capture of the tail beast is not the capture of a cat and a dog. The tail beast is equivalent to a nuclear bomb in the world of fire. The Xiao organization gathers the most famous ten rebellious benevolences in the world, and wants to gather their strength to capture the tail beast. There must be no ulterior motives in it.


    Seeing everyone¡¯s expression, Payne, continued to say to everyone: ¡°For the relics left by the six immortals.¡±


    When I heard the six immortals, everyone was not calm, and even the most silent face showed an unbelievable look. The purpose of Xiao was actually related to the six immortals!


    To know that the Six Immortals are the ancestors of Ninjutsu, the most powerful existence in the legend. It is said that the current civilization is created by six immortals. For people, the six immortals are the existence of the creation god.


    This time, everyone did not fight. It was very quiet to listen to Payne¡¯s speech below.


    Payne saw that everyone''s performance was very satisfactory. He said slowly: "The six immortals had fought in the tenths at the time of creation, and finally sealed the ten tails in their own bodies and became the ten-man column. The six immortals of power used the power of ten tails to create the current civilization. However, even the six immortals would die. The six immortals would avoid being ruined from the inside of his body after he died. The power of the ten tails was divided into nine parts, which gave birth to the present nine tail beasts. As for the ten-tailed body, the six immortals sealed it with his residual strength, that is, sealed the moon we see now. Above."


    Payne seems to be a scene in the fantasy of the creation of six immortals, his narrative has become far and deep. With the narrative of Payne, everyone began to imagine the embarrassing scenes of the six immortals.


    "The purpose of our capture of the nine tail beasts is to resurrect the ten tails and use the ten-tailed infinite force to create a new world with peace and no war! This is our eye of the moon plan." When he said here, Payne began to get excited. Up, the eyes of the dead suddenly began to show a trace of look.


    When I heard this, the faces of the people appeared with awkward expressions, joking, resurrection, and creating a new world. Is this the purpose of Xiao? When I heard this, some people began to have the idea of ??wanting to quit.


    The members of the Xiao organization are mostly the rebelliousness of the villages. They are not the most wicked or the devastating people. They don¡¯t have such great love. They never thought about creating a great wish for a peaceful world.


    Among them, Didala began to make trouble. "I said the boss, I have never had any desire to create a peaceful world. Let us take such a big risk to catch the tail beast, and live and die and then create a so-called new world. Not a joke! Forget it, I will go back and continue to delve into my art!"


    Other people who want to quit have no comment on Didara''s words. At this moment they chose to keep silent. They want to see Payne''s attitude towards Didala.


    Payne seems to have expected Didala to be like this. He suddenly laughed. "Didala, do you know what is real art? God is art, only the **** who created the world is the real art!"


    It was said that Payne¡¯s body suddenly floated in the air and floated to a place just a stone''s throw from Dida. Payne looked at Dida''s eyes as if to say that this is the real art.


    Dedara, who was watched by Payne''s magical reincarnation, felt cold all over the place. At this moment, he wanted to start, but he found that his body could not move. It seemed to be imprisoned by some mysterious power. what on earth is it? Is this his strength? The power of the reincarnation! Didara began to fear, and he knew that he was far from the opponent of the people in front of him.


    How to do? Yielding? Didara¡¯s heart was struggling.


    Everyone present at the scene saw that Payne¡¯s hand was very surprised. This kind of power was the first time they saw it. This person was so strong, and their evaluation of Payne¡¯s strength rose to a new height.


    The scene stalemate for a while, and Ddala suddenly felt that his body was light, and the imprisoned body could start to move again. He looked at Payne¡¯s expressionless face blankly.


    "Do you really decide to quit now?" Payne¡¯s questioning voice rang again in Didalar¡¯s ??earDidala knew that he had retired, this is Payne¡¯s giving him The last chance, if you really want to quit, he can only be a dead end. It was a last resort for Didara to say: "Haha, how can I quit? I will follow the boss to witness the birth of the final art."


    Seeing that Didara succumbed, Payne nodded. He floated in Dida''s body and began to return to where he was.


    ¡°Do you have any opinions?¡± Payne continued.


    The rest of the people who want to quit have seen the thoughts of wanting to quit after they saw the performance of Didara. They know that it is very difficult to quit if they come, and at least they must be able to withstand the anger of Payne.


    "That''s what it is, our organization is formally established today, and we all have their own roles. After five years, the Eye of the Moon program officially begins." Payne concluded.


    When I heard Payne¡¯s words, the writing circle behind Ah Fei¡¯s mask flashed a bright light, and finally it¡¯s time to start. The eye of the moon plans to browse the mobile phone users for a better reading experience.


    Recommend the Great God works: I am the supreme, silver overlord

 v2 Chapter 8：

    After two days, Sasuke took the three generations to promise half of his assets. This was done by three generations of trustees. A person who was over 30 years ago took the initiative to find Sasuke and handed over something similar to a bank card. In his hands. Sasuke said that this is what the three generations handed him.


    Sasuke specially went to a bank in Muye and checked it. There was a full asset of 10 billion. When he saw this number, Sasuke was shocked. He also took over so much money for the first time. With this money, even if Sasuke is drunk with money every day, it is enough for him to live a lifetime.


    Sasuke knows the truth of his sin, so much money has been held to find trouble for himself, not afraid of thieves stealing is afraid of thieves. Some people inevitably hit his mind because of the money. For the sake of safety, Sasuke handed back the card to three generations, saying that he would let him take care of him. When he had no money, he would ask for three generations.


    The three generations understood the intention of Sasuke, and he promised that Sasuke would not move a penny. In this regard, Sasuke is also smiling, not too concerned.


    Due to the outbreak of the genocide, Sasuke had to suspend school, and Sasuke, who had everything done, should go to school now.


    To be honest, Sasuke is not too concerned about going to school, not to go to school, he has not been in the past.


    This morning, Sasuke was finished with washing, and after breakfast, he set foot on his way to school in the world of fire.


    Along the way, Sasuke walked silently behind the child who was going to school. Just when he was at the door of Ninja School, he didn¡¯t know where to come out with a ponytailed yellow-haired girl. Sasuke Sasuke suddenly jumped to him. On the back. This person Sasuke also knows one of the female characters in Yamanaka Nobuyuki and Hiroshi.


    Ino rudely grabbed Sasuke''s neck with his arm and shouted in his ear: "Wow, Sasuke has been gone for a long time."


    What a long time, at most two weeks or so, Sasuke can not help but a big drop of cold sweat. Does this Iwai really don¡¯t know how to converge? This is the school gate, don''t pull it so well, it will teach bad children.


    Sasuke is not the Sasuke in the original book. He is still very fond of people in Konoha. Being held to the neck, Sasuke was not too resistant, let her pull behind her.


    Loli''s body is still very delicate, and Sasuke can clearly feel the beauty of Ino''s body.


    "I said, Ino, this is the entrance to the school. You should pay attention to the occasion." Sasuke is speechless for the sudden appearance of Ino.


    Upon hearing Sasuke, Ino immediately jumped from Sasuke''s back and stood in front of Sasuke. He looked at him with a pair of curious eyes, and his face was unbelievable.


    "Why, is there any flower on my face?" Sasuke was somewhat unnatural by the field.


    "Sasuke, are you talking to me just now?" In the eyes of the field, an incredible look flashed.


    "Yeah." Sasuke back to the wrong way.


    When I heard Sasuke¡¯s affirmative answer, Ikuno¡¯s big glasses had been turned into crescents, and a small face also showed a surprise look. "Great, Sasuke actually spoke to me. I am so happy, what to do next to see Sakura, hehe." Ino shouted exaggeratedly.


    Is this the case? It¡¯s not a word, Sasuke is speechless again.


    It seems that he has completely forgotten the performance of Sasuke in the original work. In the original book, Xiao Zuo, who is proud of himself, is a cold-blooded temper, and will only be gentle when he gets along with the family. For Sasuke, it is a miracle to take the initiative to speak to girls outside the family.


    Iwai did not expect that Sasuke today is so gentle to himself. Can he say that after being killed, he could not withstand the blow and became nervous? In the heart of the field, he secretly stunned.


    Sasuke can''t guess for the heart of Ino, but seeing the skeptical look in the eyes of Izui, he knows that the peace of his performance is too different. However, Sasuke is not too concerned about this, no one can guess that there is another soul in this body.


    Besides, he really doesn''t want to be like a Sasuke in the original book. He is a cold-blooded attitude to everyone. It is just an ice cube. This is too difficult for him to play, or to be yourself.


    Looking at the exaggerated field, Sasuke can''t help but laugh. "Go away, Iye, I will be late." Sasuke patted the head of Ino.


    Ino did not think that Sasuke would help her such relatives, she stayed there for a while. He, he shot me, what is he showing to me? Does he like me?


    Thinking of this, there is a hint of blush on the face of Ino, if this is the case, what should Sakura do? Will Sakura blame me? When she returned, she discovered that Sasuke had gone far.


    In fact, Ino also took Sasuke. Now, only seven-year-old Ino is like a sister to Sasuke. Sasuke has no meaning to her. If Sasuke hears the voice of Ino, he will shout, and he is not in the 20s of his psychological age. He is not interested in children. At least he is not Lori.


    With the memory in his mind, Sasuke easily found his classroom. Now he hasn''t attended class yet. The teacher hasn''t come yet. He only has more than 30 children aged seven or eight.


    Sasuke at the door easily saw his seat, and at the same time he saw a familiar figure, Haruno Sakura. The pink hair was pulled up by a red ribbon, revealing a slightly larger forehead than the average person, and some of the milky face was not lost.


    Just like her name, Haruno Sakura, a girl with cherry blossoms.


    Haruno Sakura is sitting next to his seat At this time, she seems to be writing something at the table. She should be writing homework. Sasuke knows that she was a standard good student since she was a child.


    For Sakura, this character Sasuke is still very sympathetic. She is a very hard-working character in the original book. Although she is designated as the No. 1 female lord, her presence in Huo Ying is not so strong. She is not as popular as the popular second female host, Hirada.


    I like Sasuke, but I can never get a good face from Sasuke. For Sasuke to give true feelings, thank you for Sasuke, I will work hard for so long. Even Sasuke finally wanted to kill her, but she forgave Sasuke.


    Although Sasuke is a man of the class, no one noticed his existence when he entered the classroom. The students in the class only care about their own affairs.


    Sasuke went straight to his seat, where he sat quietly, and the textbooks he brought out began to look at the book. Although the knowledge in the past has been learned in the past, mainly on the macro-physical knowledge, but these Sasuke once again read the time has produced a different feeling, a long-lost class life is surrounded by Sasuke. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.


    Recommend the Great God works: I am the supreme, silver overlord

 v2 Chapter 9：

    After two days, Sasuke took the three generations to promise half of his assets. This was done by three generations of trustees. A person who was over 30 years ago took the initiative to find Sasuke and handed over something similar to a bank card. In his hands. Sasuke said that this is what the three generations handed him.


    Sasuke specially went to a bank in Muye and checked it. There was a full asset of 10 billion. When he saw this number, Sasuke was shocked. He also took over so much money for the first time. With this money, even if Sasuke is drunk with money every day, it is enough for him to live a lifetime.


    Sasuke knows the truth of his sin, so much money has been held to find trouble for himself, not afraid of thieves stealing is afraid of thieves. Some people inevitably hit his mind because of the money. For the sake of safety, Sasuke handed back the card to three generations, saying that he would let him take care of him. When he had no money, he would ask for three generations.


    The three generations understood the intention of Sasuke, and he promised that Sasuke would not move a penny. In this regard, Sasuke is also smiling, not too concerned.


    Due to the outbreak of the genocide, Sasuke had to suspend school, and Sasuke, who had everything done, should go to school now.


    To be honest, Sasuke is not too concerned about going to school, not to go to school, he has not been in the past.


    This morning, Sasuke was finished with washing, and after breakfast, he set foot on his way to school in the world of fire.


    Along the way, Sasuke walked silently behind the child who was going to school. Just when he was at the door of Ninja School, he didn¡¯t know where to come out with a ponytailed yellow-haired girl. Sasuke Sasuke suddenly jumped to him. On the back. This person Sasuke also knows one of the female characters in Yamanaka Nobuyuki and Hiroshi.


    Ino rudely grabbed Sasuke''s neck with his arm and shouted in his ear: "Wow, Sasuke has been gone for a long time."


    What a long time, at most two weeks or so, Sasuke can not help but a big drop of cold sweat. Does this Iwai really don¡¯t know how to converge? This is the school gate, don''t pull it so well, it will teach bad children.


    Sasuke is not the Sasuke in the original book. He is still very fond of people in Konoha. Being held to the neck, Sasuke was not too resistant, let her pull behind her.


    Loli''s body is still very delicate, and Sasuke can clearly feel the beauty of Ino''s body.


    "I said, Ino, this is the entrance to the school. You should pay attention to the occasion." Sasuke is speechless for the sudden appearance of Ino.


    Upon hearing Sasuke, Ino immediately jumped from Sasuke''s back and stood in front of Sasuke. He looked at him with a pair of curious eyes, and his face was unbelievable.


    "Why, is there any flower on my face?" Sasuke was somewhat unnatural by the field.


    "Sasuke, are you talking to me just now?" In the eyes of the field, an incredible look flashed.


    "Yeah." Sasuke back to the wrong way.


    When I heard Sasuke¡¯s affirmative answer, Ikuno¡¯s big glasses had been turned into crescents, and a small face also showed a surprise look. "Great, Sasuke actually spoke to me. I am so happy, what to do next to see Sakura, hehe." Ino shouted exaggeratedly.


    Is this the case? It¡¯s not a word, Sasuke is speechless again.


    It seems that he has completely forgotten the performance of Sasuke in the original work. In the original book, Xiao Zuo, who is proud of himself, is a cold-blooded temper, and will only be gentle when he gets along with the family. For Sasuke, it is a miracle to take the initiative to speak to girls outside the family.


    Iwai did not expect that Sasuke today is so gentle to himself. Can he say that after being killed, he could not withstand the blow and became nervous? In the heart of the field, he secretly stunned.


    Sasuke can''t guess for the heart of Ino, but seeing the skeptical look in the eyes of Izui, he knows that the peace of his performance is too different. However, Sasuke is not too concerned about this, no one can guess that there is another soul in this body.


    Besides, he really doesn''t want to be like a Sasuke in the original book. He is a cold-blooded attitude to everyone. It is just an ice cube. This is too difficult for him to play, or to be yourself.


    Looking at the exaggerated field, Sasuke can''t help but laugh. "Go away, Iye, I will be late." Sasuke patted the head of Ino.


    Ino did not think that Sasuke would help her such relatives, she stayed there for a while. He, he shot me, what is he showing to me? Does he like me?


    Thinking of this, there is a hint of blush on the face of Ino, if this is the case, what should Sakura do? Will Sakura blame me? When she returned, she discovered that Sasuke had gone far.


    In fact, Ino also took Sasuke. Now, only seven-year-old Ino is like a sister to Sasuke. Sasuke has no meaning to her. If Sasuke hears the voice of Ino, he will shout, and he is not in the 20s of his psychological age. He is not interested in children. At least he is not Lori.


    With the memory in his mind, Sasuke easily found his classroom. Now he hasn''t attended class yet. The teacher hasn''t come yet. He only has more than 30 children aged seven or eight.


    Sasuke at the door easily saw his seat, and at the same time he saw a familiar figure, Haruno Sakura. The pink hair was pulled up by a red ribbon, revealing a slightly larger forehead than the average person, and some of the milky face was not lost.


    Just like her name, Haruno Sakura, a girl with cherry blossoms.


    Haruno Sakura is sitting next to his seat. At this time, she seems to be writing something at the table. She should be writing homework. Sasuke knows that she was a standard good student since she was a child.


    For Sakura, this character Sasuke is still very sympathetic. She is a very hard-working character in the original book. Although she is designated as the No. 1 female lord, her presence in Huo Ying is not so strong. She is not as popular as the popular second female host, Hirada.


    I like Sasuke, but I can never get a good face from Sasuke. For Sasuke to give true feelings, thank you for Sasuke, I will work hard for so long. Even Sasuke finally wanted to kill her, but she forgave Sasuke.


    Although Sasuke is a man of the class, no one noticed his existence when he entered the classroom. The students in the class only care about their own affairs.


    Sasuke went straight to his seat, where he sat quietly, and the textbooks he brought out began to look at the book. Although the knowledge in the past has been learned in the past, mainly on the macro-physical knowledge, but these Sasuke once again read the time has produced a different feeling, a long-lost class life is surrounded by Sasuke.


    Sakura, who is studying hard, feels that someone is sitting next to her. She is going to blame the person for letting him go. The seat next to her is only Sasuke.


    When she looked up and prepared to blame, the familiar figure jumped into her eyes. It is Sasuke, the familiar figure, he is back.


    Seeing Sasuke, there was a tear in the eyes of Sakura. In the past few days, she has been helping Sasuke to clean his desk. She believes that Sasuke will definitely come back. She can¡¯t let Sasuke come back and see that his desk is full of dust. It is.


    However, Sakura knew about the annihilation of the Uchiha family. She also worried that Sasuke could not stand the blow of the genocide and would never come to school again. I didn''t expect to see Sasuke again today. She couldn''t control her inner feelings for a while.


    "Sasuke Jun..." Sakura¡¯s voice was a little trembling, and she could not believe the Sasuke she saw.


    "Well? Sakura, good morning." Sasuke raised his head and greeted Sakura, with a faint smile on his lips.


    "Sasuke, great, you are back!" Sakura got up and flew in the past to hold Sasuke in her arms.


    "Amount, Sakura, you let me go, this is in the class, everyone is watching it." Sasuke forced the Sakura away from her and let her sit in her seat.


    After being promoted by Sasuke, Sakura¡¯s mood calmed down a bit. She was also very upset about her own arrogance. If so, Sasuke would hate what to do, and the second personality in Sakura¡¯s heart made a complaint.


    "Great Sasuke, you are finally back. Everyone is waiting for you." Sakura calmed down and looked at Sasuke in front of her eyes.


    "Well, I came to school after I finished my family." Sasuke looked at Sakura.


    "Yes, as long as Sasuke is fine," Sakura replied with a shyness.


    Sakura is also very puzzled about Sasuke''s initiative. She used to take the initiative to find Sasuke and talk to him. He will only return one sentence. What is Sasuke today?


    The second personality in Sakura has a different voice. Do you dare to doubt Sasuke and Sasuke is not satisfied with your attitude?


    Idiot, can''t you see it? Sasuke likes you.


    Like me... Sakura¡¯s heart is left with the existence of these three words. Sasuke He likes me....God, is this true? Sakura could not conceal the excitement in her heart and fainted.


    Sasuke didn''t expect Sakura''s reaction to be so big. It was a flower idiot. Sasuke shook his head and lifted Sakura forward. He leaned over and woke her up.


    Sakura, who was awakened, saw Sasuke, who was close at hand, and did not disable force to push Sasuke. Xiafei¡¯s cheeks said: ¡°Zuozhujun, yes, sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    Sasuke¡¯s performance on Sakura is very speechless, shrugging his shoulders and saying that he won¡¯t care.


    Sakura, who is blushing, doesn''t look for Sasuke again Just reading at her desk, she tries to calm down her mood.


    Really, Sasuke is not the same, but such Sasuke Jun seems to be more attractive.


    The second personality of Sakura¡¯s inner heart said at this time: ¡°Ah~ Sasuke, so handsome! Sakura, come on! Come and work hard for your happiness!¡±


    "No, if you are too active, Sasuke will hate it." Sakura said weakly.


    "Happiness is to fight for yourself. You are a big forehead idiot." The second personality saw Sakura''s unconfident anger.


    "You are a big forehead big idiot." Sakura was poked in the pain, and it was back.


    .......


    The calm Sakura struggles with the inner second personality. You come to me and soon arrive at class time.


    Seeing Sakura, who only looked at the book, Sasuke turned around and prepared to take classes.


    It is a female teacher who is about 30 years old. It can be seen from the forehead of the female teacher that she is also the ninja of Muye Village. The lectures of female teachers are not confusing, and the teaching methods are not very boring, so the students listened to her lectures very seriously, so the class time passed quickly.


    It¡¯s easy to get out of school in the afternoon. During this period, Sakura didn¡¯t talk to Sasuke. She didn¡¯t read her book at the table or couldn¡¯t see her figure. The performance in peacetime was completely different.


    Did she misunderstand what? Shy? Sasuke sensed the change of Sakura. The amount is very big. Sasuke¡¯s original intention was just to talk to her and talk about it. He also wanted to see what the female figure in this Huo Ying was. I didn¡¯t expect her initiative to make her feel overwhelmed. It¡¯s a flower girl, Sasuke once again exclaimed.


    After school, Sasuke did not stay at the school and did not go home. Instead, he went to the streets of Muye Village to collect daily necessities.

 v2 Chapter 10：

    At this point, Sasuke did not stop. He continued to let this chakra run in the body until Sasuke stopped at the eighth day of the week. At this time, the Chakra, which was originally like a stream, has become as wide as a river. Chakra torrent. The original dark blue chakra has also become a bright blue, like blue crystal, full of vitality and dynamic.


    Later, Sasuke saved the chakra to his Dantian gas sea. Soon Sasuke¡¯s gas sea was filled, and Sasuke did not intend to stop. He continued to let this chakra expand his gas. In the sea, under the careful control of Sasuke, his gas sea was continuously expanded, and his gas sea had more than doubled when his chakras were exhausted.


    Sasuke of previous life has come to an experience. The same level of comprehension, the bigger the sea, the more energy it can accommodate in the body. The more energy there is, the more spells can be displayed. So Sasuke used his refined Chakra to expand his temperament this evening, instead of simply storing Chakra as it was last time.


    Sasuke saw through his internal vision that he was more than doubled, and a smile appeared on his tender face. The first step was finally successful. Later, Sasuke converges and begins to expand his own sea of ??air.


    The night was deep, and the silvery moonlight slowly climbed into the room where Sasuke was, and sprinkled thousands of silver shavings on the dark tatami.


    Sasuke''s cultivation is still going on. He doesn''t want to waste time. Because of the opportunity to expand the atmosphere, everyone has only one chance in his life. If he stops practicing this time, he will have no chance in the future.


    In this way, Sasuke is not sleepy, and the whole night is constantly refining Chakra, and then used to expand his sea of ??air.


    The next day, in the early morning, Sasuke¡¯s cultivation has not stopped, he is still going on.


    On the third day, Sasuke continued.


    It was not until the fourth day that Sasuke opened his eyes. His cultivation was finally over. He was very satisfied with the results of this cultivation. In his previous life, he only practiced for two consecutive days. Heaven is also rare in his previous life.


    If Sasuke¡¯s sea of ??gas is just a small lake, then his sea of ??gas is now a sea-like existence, although there is no water in the sea now. What Sasuke will do in the future is to constantly refine Chakra to fill the sea, and his strength will change dramatically.


    The first thing to end Sasuke''s cultivation is to get out of bed, because this cultivation is helping him to wash his muscles while expanding his sea. Sasuke, who opened his eyes, felt that his body was sticky, as if it was wrapped in a layer of oil. He knew that this time the craftsman had helped him to wash the ribs.


    After taking a shower in the bathroom, Sasuke felt that his body was much lighter than before. This is the effect of washing the ribs. In the past, he used various drugs to help him wash the ribs. After that, his body always had a stinky mud. After many times of washing the ribs, he will feel that the body has become a lot lighter, but now he has achieved the effects of several times in the past life, which has to say that Uchiha''s blood is strong.


    The Uchiha family, who has inherited the blood of six immortals, has a unique advantage. Sasuke can feel this when expanding the sea of ??air or after washing the ribs.


    After the cultivation, Sasuke ate some simple things after cleaning the body, filling the empty stomach. Although you will forget the sense of hunger during cultivation, this is what the Taoist said. It is only ten days and a half to eat during this period, but once you stop practicing, the strong hunger will come. Health.


    Sasuke, who solved the hunger, looked at the time. At this time, he remembered that he had not gone to school for four consecutive days. The Ninja School¡¯s request was very strict. If he did not go to school for one week, the school would expel the students. The Ninja School requires very strict requirements during the school''s stay. No matter the status of the school, no one can undermine the school''s rules and regulations.


    Sustaining the thought of this matter suddenly felt a big head, how to explain to the teacher. There is no way, Sasuke can only go to school with a scalp, and he only hopes that he will be able to get through.


    It is more than two in the afternoon. Since the Ninja School only has morning and afternoon classes, it starts at 8:00 am and 2:30 pm, so now Sasuke is rushing to school.


    When I arrived at the school, Sakura and some students asked why Sasuke didn''t come to school. Sasuke wanted to fool around, but when they saw their concerns, Sasuke found a more credible excuse to say that he had to deal with the family. Some aftermath matters. After listening to this, Sakura and the students who were worried about Sasuke did not ask more. After all, Uchiha was just annihilated. As a young master of Uchiha, he must deal with many aftermath issues.


    After the class, the teacher asked Sasuke why he didn''t come to class for four days. Sasuke also said that it was because of the aftermath of the family. He was also sorry that he did not take time off.


    The teacher believed in Sasuke¡¯s excuse. He knew that the Uchiha family was annihilated. He still had sympathy for Uchiha. It turned out that the first member of the Yuyao village in Muye Village disappeared. This has to be said to be A loss.


    The teacher guessed that as a young master of the Uchiha family, Sasuke certainly had a lot of things to deal with. Looking at Sasuke in front of him, he sighed. "This matter is not held accountable, but it is not an example."


    "Hey, thank you teacher..."


    Sasuke is slightly stunned. It is a surprise to the teacher''s credulity and sympathy. Perhaps this is the privilege of a good student. This privilege is no exception in the outside world.


    ......


    In this way, Sasuke¡¯s life is on the right track. Every day after returning from school, he will seize the time to repair the carats. www.novelhall.com~ Sasuke knows that the story of the world of fire shadows will begin five years later. At that time, he must In the face of various enemies, in the face of various dangers, he does not want to be hurt by the enemy every time he is in the original.


    And, for Sasuke, in order to kill the embarrassment, in order to catch up with the embarrassing footsteps, he must hurry to practice.


    Soon after a month, Sasuke also adapted to all the habits of the world. There was nothing special about this during this period. Sasuke¡¯s daily life was very calm. Every day after returning from school, it was about the cultivation of Chakra.


    By the end of this month, the amount of Chakra in Sasuke has been almost the same as that of a one. Now what he has to do is to accumulate Chakra until the sea of ??the body is filled.


    In mid-October, during the Mid-Autumn Festival, the village of Muye is golden everywhere, and people in the fields can see the busy harvest.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 11：

    On the way to school, Sasuke looked at the busy scene in the village, and couldn''t help but sigh. The world and the world before him can really look like this. Unconsciously, Sasuke has completely regarded himself as a member of the Naruto world. He and his previous life are quietly obliterating with the passage of time.


    When I arrived at the school, Sasuke sat in her seat as usual to prepare for class. At this time, Sasuke noticed that Sakura next to the seat had not come to school yet. Sasuke is very puzzled that Sakura has not come to school yet. As a good student, she will never come to school at this time. Is she having something today? Sasuke guessed.


    When he was about to take out the book from the desk, he had two pink envelopes.


    this is? Sasuke took the two envelopes out. There are no signatures on both envelopes. But from the style of the envelope, Sasuke can roughly guess, this is the so-called love letter.


    The amount of children is really mature now. Sasuke did not expect that someone would have played a love letter at the age of seven.


    Who sent it? Sasuke opened his mind with a curious mindset, and the contents of the two letters were roughly the same.


    "Sasuke Jun, see you after the school."


    "Sasuke Jun, see you after school."


    Sasuke and Asakusa are known as Sasuke. They are the dating place for the famous lovers in Muye Village. They are highly regarded by couples because of the romantic atmosphere and comfortable environment.


    It¡¯s really a headache for two people to ask him at the same time, not going to either side.


    Forget it, no matter what, let''s go to Qingqiu. After meeting her, go directly to Asakusa and hope that it will catch up. In the mind, Sasuke has already made a decision.


    I didn¡¯t come until the Sakura next to Sasuke¡¯s school. It seems that she is really out of trouble today. Sasuke thinks secretly.


    After school, Sasuke rushed to Qingqiu and went to see the man who was about him.


    When I arrived at Qingqiu, Sasuke found a chair and sat there. It was already four o''clock in the afternoon, and the couple who came out to date in Qingqiu gradually got more.


    Speaking of Qingqiu is still a place of entertainment, it is similar to the existence of Disney. At this time, the place is full of fun, men and women play in front of various entertainment facilities.


    From time to time, intimate men and women walked past Sasuke, watching the little Sasuke, showing their curious eyes, so small children also come here to date? Really precocious.


    Sasuke turned a blind eye to the eyes of these men and women, eyes and nose, nose and heart, and a pair of people sitting in danger.


    After waiting for a while, a familiar figure appeared in front of him, in the middle of the mountain.


    Today''s Ino seems to be specially dressed up, wearing a casual dress, looks very refreshing, and the face of the green is beginning to reveal a few mature and bright.


    Ino apparently saw Sasuke and ran away in the distance to help Sasuke.


    When Iwai went to Sasuke and hadn''t waited for Sasuke''s opening, Ihino was excited to pull Sasuke''s arm up. "Sasuke, you really came, I am so happy." Ino''s eyes were turned into crescents, and his face was satisfied. The look.


    "I asked you to come out with me, is there anything?"


    Sasuke was very embarrassed about the initiative of Ino, and he struggled to escape from the field of Ino, but now his arm was firmly grasped by the field, no matter how Sasuke got rid of the field, he would not let go.


    "Sasuke, can you accompany me today?" Iino''s face showed a hope of hope.


    "Amount, sorry, I still have something. Next time." Sasuke said without hesitation, after all, he still has someone to see.


    "This way, I am really embarrassed." Seeing a strong Sasuke, Ino no longer forced him.


    Next, Sasuke did not know what to say, and the two quickly fell into a cold spot.


    "Sasuke Jun......."


    Silent well field looked up and saw Sasuke, his eyes showing a trace of obsession, and could not help but lie on Sasuke''s chest.


    I was attacked by the well field, and Sasuke felt great, and it was unnatural to push Ino to his side.


    Seeing that he was pushed away by Sasuke, Ikuno¡¯s face suddenly showed a sad look. ¡°Sakao Jun, do you hate me?¡±


    "Not annoying." Sasuke saw the performance of Ino, and suddenly realized in his heart, this is to confess, no wonder she will ask me to come to this place.


    "Do you like me?" Ino heard a glimmer of light in Sasuke''s answer, but his face was still a mixed expression.


    For the question of Ino, Sasuke did not know how to answer for a time.


    To be honest, Sasuke does not want to hurt Ino. In the original book, Sasuke still likes the role of Ino, although sometimes she will have some temper, but in general, Iye is a pretty girl.


    "Amount, like. But we are still small, fall in love and wait for a few years to talk about it." Sasuke thought for a moment.


    Indeed, now they are only seven years old, so fall in love so early, as the 21st century five good young people''s Sasuke is really unacceptable.


    ¡°Are you promised me in a few years?¡± Ino knows that Sasuke accepted her feelings and some confirmed it without confidence.


    "Hmm." Sasuke answered affirmatively.


    I heard Sasuke¡¯s affirmative answer Ikuno¡¯s face immediately showed a happy look, and she felt that happiness was so sudden.


    "Sasuke, I like you!" Igano embraced Sasuke''s arm and said loudly to Sasuke.


    Because the sound of the field is too big, the pedestrians around are all looking at each other. When the people around saw Sasuke and Ino, they covered their mouths and laughed. The children are brave now. Several passers-by even extended their thumbs to cheer for Ino.


    Really, it¡¯s Jing Ye, Sasuke can¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat from the forehead. Such a bold performance, only in the female characters of Huo Ying, she can do it.


    "Well, Iye, I really have something to do." Sasuke thinks that he has another person to see.


    This time, Ino no longer entangled, it is obedient to let go of Sasuke''s arm.


    "Well, no time, I have to go." Sasuke said to Ino.


    "Yeah, all the way to be careful." Seeing Sasuke to go, Iye is a wife who wants to go out to the husband''s tone.


    The amount is also preoccupied. Sasuke is very speechless to Ino, and she is too early to mature.


    In the field of the field, Sasuke left the green hill and went to Asakusa to see another person who was about him.


    On the way to Asakusa, Sasuke remembered the performance of Ino, and it was a funny laugh. This Iori is really full of energy. However, he does not really hate such a field, and even likes it. After all, the energetic girl is always welcome.


    As soon as Asakusa, Sasuke guessed who this person will be. Wouldn''t it be Sakura? Sasuke secretly thought.


    It was already dusk when it was in Asakusa. The Asakusa in the setting sun became like a dreamy mystery. It was like a girl who was not shy and half-faced, but she was bright and beautiful, and people could not help but want to explore.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 v2 Chapter 12：

    At this time, there are more men and women dating in Asakusa, and the silhouette of the couples can be seen almost everywhere.


    It¡¯s already so late, I don¡¯t know if she is still there. Looking at the sunset, Sasuke, who is about to fall.


    Sasuke worried that the person who had been with him had already left, and he just strolled around in Asakusa. In fact, Asakusa is a garden-like existence, where you can see a variety of plants, almost all plants in the world of fire shadows.


    It¡¯s really a good place. Sasuke is amazed at the variety of plants on the road. There are many plants here that he had never seen before.


    Sasuke was surprised by the sight. He saw a towering cherry tree not far away, and the pink cherry blossoms were stained with blood by the setting sun, becoming enchanting and charming. Fresh flowers scented, bleak and quiet.


    Is there still cherry blossoms at this time?


    Sasuke can''t help but be surprised. I know that the cherry blossoms will only be available in the mid-March period in March. It is now in mid-October. It is reasonable to say that there is no possibility of cherry blossoms.


    Curious Sasuke can''t help but go forward and find out. In front of the cherry tree, Sasuke saw a familiar figure, Sakura.


    Sakura, dressed in pink, is sitting under the cherry tree under her knees, and her head is deeply buried in her knees. The pink grows in the breeze, and the bow tied with a red ribbon also dances. At this time, Sakura is like a cherry blossom elf.


    Sakura has been waiting for Sasuke here. She wants to confess Sasuke today and bravely express her feelings in her heart. She listened to her mother saying that this place is the most famous dating place, so Sasuke will come to this place.


    Sakura has been here since the morning. She was afraid that she would not have the courage to come here when she arrived. She did not go to school and came to this place early to wait for Sasuke.


    It¡¯s easy to get to the afternoon, Sakura looked at the time, and the Ninja School has been out of school. She sorted out her makeup and looked forward to Sasuke¡¯s arrival.


    Twenty minutes passed and she believed that Sasuke would come.


    Half an hour passed and she believed that Sasuke would come.


    An hour passed and she believed that Sasuke would come.


    After an hour and a half passed, she was shaken, and Sasuke will come again?


    Two hours passed, watching the sun in the west, and there was a tear in the eyes of Sakura. Sasuke will not come.


    She cried in disappointment. She didn''t know why. She didn''t know why she was crying. Her heart was empty and she felt that something important had been lost.


    Just as Sakura fell in the knees, a familiar voice woke her up.


    "Sakura?"


    Sakura looked up and saw the familiar face, Sasuke! It''s him! he came!


    "Sasuke Jun......." Sakura saw Sasuke, and the red eyes shed tears unconsciously.


    Amount, seeing the performance of Sakura, Sasuke is very puzzled, the reaction is so big? Then he took out a paper towel from his pocket and handed it to Sakura.


    "I''m sorry, I am late." Sasuke handed the paper towel to Sakura and wiped the tears in his eyes.


    Sasuke''s gentle movements made Sakura cry, and Sasuke was not prepared. He clung to Sasuke''s body and fell on his chest and cried.


    Sasuke¡¯s performance on Sakura was very helpless. He knew that he had missed the loss and he had to slap her back on Sakura¡¯s back.


    Gradually, Sakura¡¯s crying was stopped, but she was still sobbing on Sasuke¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Is it better?¡± Sasuke asked Sakura, who had a better mood, to whisper.


    When I heard Sasuke¡¯s question, Sakura¡¯s voice immediately left Sasuke¡¯s side and looked red and shy. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sasuke, let you laugh.¡±


    The second personality in Sakura¡¯s heart has made a victory. ¡°Good job, Sakura, this is a step closer to Sasuke!¡±


    Seeing the restoration of the calm Sakura, Sasuke asked, "Sakura, what is it for me?"


    "Ah, nothing, the weather is really good today." Sakura, who heard Sasuke¡¯s questioning, thought of something, and immediately Xiafei¡¯s cheeks were sloppy.


    "Amount, if it''s okay, then I will go back." Sasuke saw Sakura''s guilty conscience and deliberately said.


    Sasuke Sasuke is ready to go.


    "Don''t, don''t go!" Sakura immediately pulled the hand of Sasuke who was about to leave.


    Sasuke, who was held in his hand, stopped, and what was the situation? Have you ever confessed? With the experience of Ino''s previous car, Sasuke confirmed Sakura''s intention.


    Sakura was shocked by her own boldness, and she took the initiative to pull Sasuke¡¯s hand! This kind of thing she just thought about it before, and now she has already done it, she can''t help but the deer is smashing and overwhelmed.


    "Sakura?" Sasuke held the hand that was held in front of the two.


    Really have to say it? Sakura began a battle with her second personality at the moment.


    "Say, are you waiting for this day?" The second personality cheered on Sakura.


    "But..." This is the voice of Sakura not confident.


    "But what, but only once, the opportunity, you, this wide forehead big idiot!" The second personality began to hate the iron-free steel road Sasuke! After some battle with the second personality, Sakura finally decided.


    "Ok?"


    "Sasuke, I like you!" Sakura did not dare to look at Sasuke with her eyes closed, almost shouting to say this.


    I finally said it, and finally got rid of it. When I said that I was always in my heart, Sakura felt that a big stone hanging in my heart was finally placed on the ground.


    As early as expected, Sasuke did not have much accident, and he knew about Sakura''s feelings. When I watched anime in the past, Sakura was very touched by Sasuke¡¯s feelings of never-ending. In the end, even if he died, he would kill Sasuke and want to help Sasuke to eliminate all the hatred he carried. Because he loves him, he wants to kill him. This is the interpretation of Sakura''s love for himself.


    Sasuke looked at Sakura''s constantly shaking eyelashes, and couldn''t help but laugh, this little weak girl. You finally started to face yourself bravely, Sakura.


    There is no doubt that Sakura in the original book is a weak girl. She dare not face herself and dare not face various difficulties. Every time I encounter danger, I always want to hide behind Naruto and Sasuke.


    Sakura did not dare to face her feelings, until the night when Sasuke left the village, she bravely expressed the emotion in her heart.


    But it was already too late, Sasuke had become an avenger, and he could no longer accept the feelings of anyone in his heart. Because Sakura is weak and unconfident, she missed a feeling that she could have. This has to be said to be a great regret.


    Sasuke understands that Sakura wants to express his confession to him, but he does not expose it. He wants her to say it herself, bravely face her feelings and bravely face her own heart. He wants Sakura to grow up from now on.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 v2 Chapter 13：

    Now Sakura has taken a very brave first step. I believe that she will be stronger in the days to come, and will never be like the weak girl in the original book. Sasuke thought of it.


    "I also like you very much." Sasuke, who achieved his goal, responded to Sakura''s confession.


    "Really?!"


    Sakura heard Sasuke¡¯s answer and immediately raised her head, and her eyes flashed with great joy.


    "Hmm." Sasuke is sure again.


    Instant Sakura feels like a blooming flower, her mood has never been so pleasant, and today she finally got the recognition of that person.


    He said that he likes me, and Sakura thinks it all seems to be in a dream. Sakura, who is extremely excited, hugged Sasuke and put her dagger on Sasuke''s shoulder to express her heart''s joy with practical actions.


    The setting sun finally fell completely, and the bodies of the two people in the night merged into one.


    "But these things are waiting for us to grow up and say, now we are too small, and some things can not be decided now." Sasuke, who was smothered by Sakura, said softly.


    "Hmm." At this time, Sakura was completely immersed in the great happiness. She didn''t hear Sasuke''s words, but she still refused to agree.


    "Well, Sakura, it is already late, it is estimated that Auntie will be worried." Sasuke said to open Sakura.


    Seeing Sasuke¡¯s concern for her, Sakura¡¯s face showed a happy smile.


    "Well, Sasuke is also careful to go back." Sakura said consciously to Sasuke.


    "Yeah, goodbye." Sasuke looked at the time, it is not too early.


    In this way, the two said goodbye to each other and returned to their homes.


    Since Iwai and Sakura confessed to Sasuke, Sasuke''s daily life has become much more busy. In order to take good care of both aspects, Sasuke had to wander between the two people every day.


    This kind of life can be really tired. Every day, I have to take time out to accompany two people to school. I have to eat two different lunches every day. I have to go to the streets with different people every day. Every day...


    Whenever he is accompanying this person, he must look at all directions and always worry about whether another person will come to him and try to avoid the occurrence of the Shura field incident.


    Although Sasuke tried to avoid the occurrence of two women''s crashes, there was always a time of negligence.


    On this day, on the weekend, Sakura Josuke went to Qingqiu to play, just as Sasuke was free today, he promised Sakura. Seeing Sasuke''s promise to her request, Sakura was pleased to go back and prepare.


    After a while, Ie Ye found Sasuke again, saying that he was asked to accompany her to Qingqiu. Sasuke, who has promised Sakura, wanted to refuse, but Iwai did not know what to do but he wanted to accompany him. Under the straits of the field, Sasuke had to agree to the invitation of Ino.


    Is this the rhythm of the field? Sasuke seems to have foreseen the tragic future.


    A depressed face of Sasuke looked at Ino, who was far away, and thought that he hoped that everything would go well.


    Past Sasuke heard a word, and will not die without death. Today Sasuke is indeed dead, he has to face the tragic Shura field that is about to erupt.


    There are a lot of people coming to Qingqiu today, and there are only two pairs of men and women in the road.


    Sasuke is playing the game of the hamster in the playground with Sakura.


    Sakura held a toy wooden hammer in her hand, licking the hamster that was constantly drilled out of the box in front of her. "Quick, Sasuke, hit it there." Seeing the squirrel Sakura, who suddenly appeared in the corner, immediately shouted to Sasuke.


    At this time, Sasuke was somewhat absent-minded. His eyes looked from an ice cream shop in the distance from time to time, and seemed to be guarding against anything.


    "Ah? Oh." When I heard Sakura, Sasuke immediately returned to God, and the eye was quickly knocking out the hamster that was about to disappear.


    "Haha, Sasuke, we won again." Sakura, who had won this game, threw the wooden hammer in her hand excitedly, and said with the help of Sasuke¡¯s arm, the big eyes bent into a crescent, among which Joy is beyond words.


    "I won again, Sakura is really amazing." Sasuke said to Xiao Sak, laughing, although his smile was far-fetched.


    ¡°Can Sasuke continue to play?¡± Sakura seems to be very interested in this type of game.


    "Ah, OK, but I have something, now I have to leave." Sasuke said to Sakura.


    "Well? What''s the matter??" Sakura reveals a suspicious look.


    "Oh, that, suddenly my stomach hurts." Sasuke, Sasuke made a gesture of licking his stomach.


    Seeing Sasuke¡¯s action, Sakura¡¯s heart suddenly realized, ¡°Oh, go ahead.¡±


    Sakura urged Sasuke to go. Then a person went on to play.


    Sasuke, who had left the plane, immediately went to the ice cream shop in the distance. At the ice cream shop, Sasuke went straight to a position away from the window, where a girl was waiting for someone, and there were three empty ice cream cups on the table, showing that she had been here for a while. .


    When the girl saw Sasuke coming, she immediately got up and said hello to Sasuke. "Sasuke, where have you been? Do you want to go for a while?" The girl took Sasuke and sat down on her opposite position It seems to be complaining.


    "Ah, Iye, that, my stomach is not comfortable, maybe I have eaten something wrong this morning." Sasuke said to the field in front of him.


    "Don''t worry." Ino heard the help of Sasuke''s answer and asked worriedly.


    "Ah, nothing." Sasuke is again haha.


    "Sasuke, what are we going to play next?" Wild looked at Sasuke in front of him and asked.


    "Yeah, you decide." Helped the eyes squint at Sakura in the distance.


    "Then let''s play the hamster." Iino seems to be interested in playing the hamster.


    Also playing the hamster? ! If Iye saw the Sakura on the other side, I really don''t know what the scene will look like. Shura field?


    "I don''t like to play the hamster." Sasuke immediately rejected the offer.


    Seeing Sasuke¡¯s refusal, Iye quickly proposed another proposal to buy clothes.


    buying clothes? ! Sasuke suddenly felt dizzy. He had just bought the clothes here with Sakura not long ago, and now he wants to accompany Ye Ye, God!


    In the clothing store, Ino took out two sets of costumes of the same style and different colors to solicit Sasuke''s advice. "Sasuke, which one is more suitable for me?" Ino is very entangled.


    "Two pieces are perfect for you." Sasuke looked at the two sets of clothes and said.


    "But I still think that these two pieces are not suitable for me. Sasuke will accompany me to see a few pieces there." Ino carefully said two clothes.


    Still watching! ? Sasuke said that he was speechless. He had already watched the clothes for half an hour and had not chosen it. Look at the Sakura on the other side and come over to find him.


    After looking at the time, Sasuke is ready to go and go to find Sakura over there.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 v2 Chapter 14：

    "Iwai, I am sorry, my stomach is not comfortable. You can see it here. I will buy it after I look at it. The account is counted with me." Sasuke ran out of his stomach.


    "Hey, go out again, what happened to him today?" Ino looked at Sasuke, who was leaving the clothing store, and was very puzzled.


    "Sakura, I am sorry, I have kept you waiting." After finding the Sakura over there, Sasuke said, haha, said to Sakura.


    "Nothing, Sasuke, how do you feel now?" Sakura asked worried as she asked.


    "Ah, nothing." Sasuke was somewhat guilty of being seen by Sakura.


    "That''s good, Sasuke, how about we go to the ice cream shop over there?" Sakura suggested to Sasuke.


    Another ice cream shop! ! Ok. Really want to run the rhythm of the broken leg, but the good man Sasuke still agreed to Sakura''s proposal.


    Sakura picked up the clothes that I had just placed in the clothes shop to accompany Sasuke, and took Sasuke to go to the ice cream shop.


    When I arrived at the ice cream shop, Sasuke started worrying about the infield of the clothes shop. I don''t know how she is doing now?


    Some restless Sasuke put down the ice cream cup in his hand and prepared to go outside to find Ino. This time, the excuse for Sakura was that the wallet was left in the place just now. He was going to find it.


    After hearing this reason, Sakura quickly urged Sasuke to find it, and promised Sasuke to wait for him here.


    After Sasuke got out of the ice cream shop, he happened to run out of the clothes shop and look for him in the field.


    Sasuke saw the well in front of him and walked up to ask her what her clothes were.


    Ino said that he has already looked at several pieces, but he doesn''t know which one is good. He wants to find him to help him.


    Just when Sasuke was preparing to pull Ino to the clothes shop, Iden saw Sakura in the ice cream shop.


    "Hey? Isn''t that Sakura?" After seeing Sakura, Ieino called Sasuke to the ice cream shop to find Sakura.


    This is broken. Sasuke sees Iye, who is greeting Sakura, and knows that this time he can¡¯t hide. Is this really going to repair the field? Sasuke started to have a headache.


    Sakura, who was greeted by Ino, was surprised to see that Ino and Sasuke were together. How? How are they together?


    "Sakura, how are you here?" Ino first asked Sakura.


    "I and..." Sakura saw that Iye took the hand of Sasuke, and when she was ready to say it, she stuck in her throat.


    "Why are you in the field with Sasuke?!" Sakura asked the nose of the field.


    "I played with Sasuke. How?" Jingye replied.


    "Sasuke Ming Ming is with me, how can I come out to play with you?!" Sakura looked at Ino, and her big forehead gradually floated on her forehead. It is obvious that Sakura will begin to smash.


    At this point, they have already understood what this is all about. It is no wonder that Sasuke will find excuses from time to time, originally to meet her. Sakura and Iye¡¯s heart have a tacit understanding at the same time.


    "You are a wide forehead, Sasuke is mine!" Ino''s aggressive rebuttal against Sakura is unwelcome.


    "Hey, well boar, you are very shameless, Sasuke Ming Ming promised me to be my boyfriend, how can I be with you?" Sakura returned without saying anything.


    "You!" Ino is going to explode.


    "Amount, this, listen to me." Sasuke saw the two men who were about to explode playing in the round.


    Seeing Sasuke¡¯s words, the atmosphere between the two gradually eased, at least not as arrogant as before.


    Finally, on the advice of Sasuke, they found a secluded place to sit down and discuss today''s issues.


    "Let''s say, what are you going to do?" Sakura said to Ino.


    "What do I want?" Ino knows why.


    "How can you leave Sasuke?" Sakura asked.


    "Sasuke is mine, why should I leave?" Ino will pull Sasuke on his side and seems to be declaring ownership of Sasuke.


    "You!!" Sakura is very unruly to the infield.


    Sasuke knows that he can''t talk now, he can''t help on either side, and which side is hurting that side, so he now chooses silence.


    So three people, look at me, I see you, and soon fell into a cold spot.


    "Well, it''s not a way to go on like this. You still want me, listen to Sasuke." Sakura proposed to Ino.


    Ino had no opinion on this and expressed support for Sakura''s proposal.


    The amount has really come to this step. Choosing one party will definitely hurt the other, and Sasuke is very entangled in this.


    "Well, I have both." Sasuke made a choice in his heart.


    When I heard Sasuke, Sakura and Ikuno showed such a look on their faces. Obviously, they had expected that Sasuke would have such an answer.


    Sasuke¡¯s answer made Sakura and Ino silent.


    Not long after, Iye seemed to figure it out. She suddenly pulled up Sakura¡¯s hand and looked at Sakura. ¡°Sakura, remember the things of childhood? At that time, the two are good friends.¡±


    Sakura thought of the time when they were together when they were young, and they showed a look of nostalgia on their faces.


    Yes, at that time, they were like a pair of sisters, and they were almost inseparable every day.


    Only with the emergence of Sasuke, the feelings between them have cracked ~ www.novelhall.com ~ originally very good two people began to jealous for all kinds of things.


    "At that time, we will agree, this life will not be separated, no matter where." Sakura looked at the face of the field and gradually raised a smile.


    "Yeah, we have already agreed, this life is not separated." Ino agreed.


    At this point, they have reached a tacit understanding in their hearts, for friendship, while sharing Sasuke, are with him. They have already made a decision in mind.


    "We decided, we are all with you." Ino and Sakura said in the same voice.


    Sasuke did not expect that the two had reached a consensus so quickly, so easily resolved the contradiction between the two. It¡¯s all right, it seems that the embarrassment between them is really deep. This ending is what Sasuke hopes to see. He does not want any one to be injured.


    Seeing the two people smiling and smiling, Sasuke¡¯s face showed a faint smile.


    Time flies, and soon five years have passed. In the past five years, the world of fire and shadow has been extremely calm. Like the consensus reached, the forces that have been eager to move are dying. This calm five years has given each village ample time to recuperate. Now the strength of each village is more than any period in history.


    But under the calm appearance, what is hidden is the undercurrent. Just when people enjoy the quiet life of the present, a storm of subversion and tolerance is quietly brewing.


    In the past five years, the strength of Sasuke has risen, and the Chakra sea in his body has gradually been condensed. Now the amount of Chakra in Sasuke is equivalent to the level of elites. In the face of general tolerance, Sasuke does not need to write a round. The state of the eye has been able to compete positively.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 v2 Chapter 15：

    However, Sasuke never showed his strength in front of others. In other people''s eyes, Sasuke is more powerful than the children in the ninja school.


    The reason why Sasuke hides his strength is also a last resort. He does not want to cause the attention of Konoha Ninja.


    Sasuke is not easy to let the three generations stop the assassination of the group and others. If they let them know that his strength is progressing so fast, they will definitely regard him as a time bomb that threatens Muye peace. Those who are worried about Sasuke¡¯s revenge on the village will definitely remove him soon.


    In a week, Sasuke will graduate from Ninja School, which means they will officially become the ninja of Muye Village.


    Think of the word ninja, all students except Sasuke will feel a burst of blood. In their eyes, Ninja is the greatest profession in the world, and the ninja can protect the village, protect the people they want to guard, and become ninjas. It is their biggest dream.


    To be honest, Sasuke is not too cold for the ninja. When the ninja is not the same for him, his ideal is only one, that is, the Guangfu Uchiha family changes the tragic fate of the Uchiha family since ancient times.


    In June, in the early summer, the sun is shining, everything is thriving, everything looks so beautiful.


    In the Ninja School in Muye Village, a group of 12-year-old men and women are nervously conducting an assessment of throwing a bitterness. This assessment is one of their graduation exams.


    It is not easy to throw a bitterness, but it has fully tested the basic skills of the ninja. In the past years, many students could have graduated, but they were forced to repeat because they failed to pass the assessment. Therefore, in most students, this training is very important.


    The training playground is full of students, they are all students who are graduating this year, and they are watching the training venue nervously.


    Under the name of the relevant teacher, the students went on the stage to receive the assessment.


    What the students have to do is to make the pain not hit accurately on the wooden stake 10 meters away, and must score a certain number of leaves to score, and the teacher also determines the number of fallen leaves in the shot. Their achievements.


    The candidates went on the stage in turn, and they finished the assessment in a short time. When they finished the assessment, some people were happy and some people were embarrassed. The results of the assessment can be seen from their faces, and the students who are scowling must not pass the assessment.


    "The next step is Haruno Sakura."


    A teacher wearing a wooden leaf village Ninja protector looked at the roster and shouted the name of the person who was about to appear.


    In a short while, I saw a girl in red dress coming out of the crowd. The pink long hair was lightly bundled with a red ribbon, exposing a smooth forehead. A pair of light green eyes are full of self-confidence, and a good face implies a faint smile.


    She is Chunye Sakura, a girl who was slightly green five years ago. At this time, she has begun to reveal the unique beauty of young girls.


    In the past five years, the inferiority of Xiao Ying¡¯s heart was replaced by self-confidence, and the second personality in her heart disappeared. Sakura¡¯s second personality is actually a psychological hint in her heart for perfection. Now Sakura does not need a second personality to spur herself.


    Sakura stood on the field, and quickly pulled out three bitterness from the pocket of the ninja, and smashed his hands, threw them, and the movements were all in one go. The sorrows thrown by Sakura all hit the stakes, and each bitterness After hitting the stakes, the number of fallen leaves is exactly the same, all three leaves.


    Seeing the performance of Sakura, all the students present at the scene showed their horrified eyes. It is really a talented girl Sakura who combines wisdom and beauty.


    At this moment, the invigilator''s face also showed a satisfactory smile, and finally came out with a perfect score, the heart, it seems that the quality of this student is not as bad as expected.


    At the end of the assessment, Sakura quickly came off. She passed straight through the crowd and found a familiar figure on the side of the stands.


    A girl in purple dress is holding a boy in a blue blouse and white trousers. The girl stayed golden and long, and she became a tall ponytail. A golden yellow head was intentionally left in front of her forehead, and she was made into a bangs of personality. The white-faced melon seeds are inlaid with Xiu Qiong nose, and a pair of pale golden eyes are smart and lively. All of this shows her youthful vitality. This person is the mountain middle of the field.


    Needless to say, the boy who is in the field is Sasuke. After five years, Sasuke has fully demonstrated his handsome side. The face of the original green is being replaced by maturity, and the sculpted face is full of confidence and unswerving. At this time, the breath revealed by him was enough to make countless young girls crazy. In the school, if both Ino and Sakura announced that Sasuke has been privately owned by them, it is estimated that Sasuke has been swallowed up by a group of girls.


    "How? Sasuke? My performance is OK." Sakura eagerly hopes that Sasuke will affirm her results Very good, Sakura, you are doing very well. Sasuke¡¯s eyes contained a faint smile, and Sakura said in front of her eyes.


    Upon hearing the praise of Sasuke, Sakura¡¯s mouth curled up with a nice arc, and the joy in her eyes was beyond words.


    On the side of the field, Iye also expressed his opinion on the performance of Sakura. "Sakura, you are really amazing, your performance scared me." Iino left the Sasuke around, and pulled up the thumb of Sakura. Said.


    "Thank you, Ino." Sakura''s praise of Ino was very calm.


    "Ino, what is your assessment result?" Sakura could not help but ask.


    Due to the large number of people receiving the assessment, the field test site of Ino was arranged in another place. After the field was completed, Izui came to Sasuke and Sakura.


    It happened that Sakura was the turn of Sakura¡¯s assessment. Sasuke had wanted to see the Sakura competition in the past, but he had to pick up the Ino, so Sasuke had not rushed to see Sakura¡¯s assessment.


    "My, it''s a little worse than Sakura." Iino looked envious of Sakura.


    "However, it is also excellent," added Sasuke on the side.


    "Oi Ye, you are also very good." Sakura said, holding the arms of Ino.


    Jingye looked at Xiaoying Jiaoyan''s faint smile, although she couldn''t compare with Sakura''s performance, she was very satisfied.


    Sasuke looked at the two men who were touting each other. The handsome face showed a smile, and it was really peace of mind. Their relationship was really good. They didn¡¯t have to worry about the incidents in Shura.


    The assessment on the competition field is still going on, the assessment has been going on for some time, and there are not many people who have not yet participated in the assessment.


    The invigilator shouted at the roster: "The next step is Naruto."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 v2 Chapter 16：

    Sasuke, who was staying with Sakura Ino, immediately noticed the name, Umaki Naruto, and he finally played.


    Sasuke is very curious about how the whirlpool Naruto performed at this time, and took the hands of Sakura and Ino, and went to the venue where Naruto was.


    In the call of the invigilator, I saw a boy wearing an orange costume entering the playing field. The golden short hair was full of vitality and vitality. A pair of pale blue eyes were full of deep, most memorable. It was the six beards on his face.


    He is the whirlpool Naruto, a legendary hero in the original Huo Ying.


    Naruto, who just came on, was full of confidence and looked at everyone present. He was very confident in his exam. Before this exam, he had worked hard and did not shoot.


    Seeing the wooden stake ten meters away, Naruto¡¯s eyes flashed with confidence, and he squinted at the people present and seemed to celebrate his success in advance.


    Naruto found a different person in the crowd, Uchiha Sasuke. Handsome and handsome, he is a group of people standing in the crowd, the most conspicuous is the two beautiful girls he is with him, Ino and Sakura.


    Seeing Sasuke who was holding his arm by Sakura, Naruto seemed to have seen a great enemy, and his child¡¯s angry anger appeared in his eyes.


    Uchiha Sasuke, I must defeat you.


    Naruto seems to be afraid to see Sakura, who is a bird like Sasuke. For Naruto, Sakura is his goddess. Every time I saw Sakura who stayed with Sasuke, Naruto felt that something was broken, why is it like this? Why does Sakura choose Sasuke? Just because Sasuke is handsomer than him?


    He is very sad and very inferior. He had no friends in his childhood, and he had all kinds of cold eyes in the village. Every time he saw children who were happy to play various games together, he was very envious. How much he wanted to join in, he also had friends. Have the happiness of everyone else.


    However, it is such a simple wish that he can''t get it, because he has nine tails sealed in his body, sealing the monsters that everyone is afraid of.


    Once, Naruto also resentful. Why do you want to seal the nine tails in his body? Why do you want to take away the happiness he should have at his fingertips? Is God so unfair to him? !


    However, the good-natured Naruto quickly put this hatred in the bottom of his heart, he knows that blind hatred will only bring him more pain.


    He always makes a big sly look, always making a silly expression, because he thinks this can bring happiness to others, can let others ignore the fact that he seals the nine tails, he wants others to admit his existence .


    But for Sasuke, Naruto is really unable to let go, perhaps because of the child''s heart and mind, Naruto is very helpless, licking his talent, and licking his looks. Therefore, Naruto wants to defeat Sasuke. He wants to get approval from others like Sasuke, get the envious eyes of others, and get the girl''s welcome, especially the recognition and heart of Sakura.


    Naruto looked deeply at Sasuke, who was watching him. He said, Sasuke, I will beat you!


    I saw that Naruto quickly extracted the pain from the pocket of the ninja, and shot and shot, and the action was decisive.


    The white light flashed, slammed three times, and all the bitter hits the stakes, and each bitterness was tied with a few leaves.


    Seeing his own performance, Naruto''s face showed a smile, his hard work was not in vain, he knows that the results are enough to score excellent.


    On the side of Sasuke saw the performance of Naruto. There was a faint smile on Jun¡¯s face. Naruto Naruto, you are not the tail of the crane this time. It seems that you really worked hard...


    Immediately after the Naruto assessment, the invigilator called out the name of Sasuke. "The next step is Uchiha Sasuke."


    It¡¯s finally my turn, it¡¯s a boring assessment. Sasuke¡¯s pretending to think about it, obviously has been exempted from the test, but why should I take the exam?


    On the field, Sasuke''s blue figure moved in the crowd, and the students gave way to Sasuke. Soon, Sasuke arrived on the field.


    At this time, like some scenes in the dog blood drama, some flower idiots began to cheer for Sasuke.


    "Sasuke cheers! I love you!"


    "Ah! So handsome! Sasuke is the best in the world!"


    "Sasuke, come save me!"


    ......


    The amount, but also to pull hatred, Sasuke heard their shouts, suddenly sweating.


    Sure enough, after hearing the girls cheering for Sasuke, almost all the boys showed the light of hatred Sasuke, especially Naruto.


    It seems that I want to keep a low profile, and Sasuke is still thinking about it at this time.


    Sasuke put his hand into the bag and took out a black silk scarf. This silk scarf was from Ino, and Sasuke was always on his body. I saw Sasuke stunned his eyes with silk scarves.


    What does he want to do? Is he trying to blindly shoot his eyes? ! Everyone present was very surprised and curious about Sasuke''s performanceThe blindfolded Sasuke made another thing that made all the audience in the audience fall, and he turned his body back. , back to the wooden stake ten meters away.


    Since you want to force it, then you can install it all at once. Sasuke''s mouth bends a little in a curve, let you see what it is, what is the real force!


    Sasuke put his hand into the pocket of the handicapped bag. The people did not see Sasuke¡¯s action to take out the bitterness. He heard three sounds, three bitters hit the stakes in an instant, and the three bitterness was not neatly tied to the wood. The center of the pile is lined up in a word, and each bitter bite has the same number of fallen leaves.


    fast! So fast!


    Someone at the site was stunned by Sasuke¡¯s hand.


    Just when the audience was surprised by Sasuke¡¯s performance, he only heard a bang, and the bitter and unsuccessful wooden stake that was shot by Sasuke was instantly split, and the three bitter and quickly shot backwards.


    With a bang, three pieces of bitterness did not enter the cement wall behind the stake at the same time, and the bitterness did not sink deep into the cement wall. The leaves that had been tied to the body had become powder.


    This time, the expressions on the faces of all the audiences on the scene have become sluggish, yes, they are sluggish, they never thought that someone could do this.


    "impressive!"


    "too strong!"


    Everyone present was shocked, so wonderful to see them, they saw them for the first time.


    "how is this possible!"


    Naruto saw the performance of Sasuke and was shocked. "How did he do it?!"


    At this time, Naruto¡¯s jealousy was replaced by deep shock.


    Seeing the performance of Sasuke, the invigilator can''t help but wipe the cold sweat from his face. The child''s ability is really terrible. It is even stronger than the tolerance. No, even some of them can''t reach the level of this child. .


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 v2 Chapter 17：

    Sasuke took off his blindfolded black silk scarf and saw the stunned look of the people around him. He couldn¡¯t help but feel stunned. "Is it overpowered?"


    "Teacher, now you can judge it." Sasuke on the field looked at some sluggish invigilator.


    "Oh." The invigilator, who was slowed down, gave the score of Sasuke''s full score.


    In the horrified eyes of the audience, Sasuke left the venue and went to the place where Sakura and Ino were located.


    "Sasuke is awesome!" Ino had not waited for Sasuke to walk into the arms of Sasuke, and offered a kiss to Sasuke''s lips.


    Sakura also approached Sasuke, and Sasuke¡¯s arm said intimately: "Yes, it¡¯s just scaring us. It¡¯s really amazing."


    "Oh, it seems that it is too much out of the limelight." Sasuke for Sakura and Ino''s performance can only be a smile, and now they can all be said to be proud of him.


    All the students present were watching the Sasuke with envious eyes. The boys were envious of Sasuke and they were both favored by Sakura and Ino, while the girls were envious of Ino and Sakura to occupy Sasuke...


    "Sasuke, you performed so well today, let''s go eat hot pot and celebrate." Ino suddenly surrounded Sasuke''s other side and proposed happily.


    "Hot pot, great, Sasuke, let''s go eat hot pot." Sakura followed closely.


    Looking at the two people''s look like a starving ghost, Sasuke can''t help but feel shame. This is the point! You two eaten!


    Under the drag of Sakura and Ino, Sasuke was taken to the hot pot by the two.


    With the departure of Sasuke, not long after, the shock he brought to everyone quickly subsided, the assessment continued, and everything returned to normal.


    In the game, Naruto looked at the figure of Sasuke, who was gradually disappearing, and there was a fascination on his face. "Sasuke, I must defeat you!"


    However, Naruto saw the amazing performance of Sasuke on the test field, and the desire to defeat Sasuke became more intense than ever.


    Why is he so strong! why!


    Standing on the field, Naruto clenched his fists and made an unwilling roar in his heart. It¡¯s been so hard, why didn¡¯t you beat him? !


    Did I really lose to him? !


    Lost to Sasuke! I lost to Sasuke! !


    Do not! ! The double fists of Naruto''s eyes gradually turned into blood, and the eyes flashed unwillingly and violently.


    Naruto doesn''t know how he got home. He only felt embarrassed along the way, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. It¡¯s already so hard, why is it still defeating! Why did you lose to Sasuke! ?


    Is this the difference between genius and the tail of a crane?


    At this time, Naruto only felt that God was so unfair to him, he did not have the same talent as Sasuke, and he did not have the same beauty as Sasuke. He also has Sasuke, and he does not have Sasuke. Compared with Sasuke, he is simply two people in the world, one in **** and one in heaven.


    His life has never been so dark, his ideals have never been so embarrassing. Naruto will lose hope for the world even in a moment.


    He has no parents, no friends, he is so desperate.


    He is eager to hope that someone can take him out of the sea of ??suffering, and someone can give him the power to live.


    Lying in bed, Naruto''s thoughts began to swim in the sky. At this time, his heart was hollow, and he did not think anything, and he could not think about anything. He felt that his world was like the sky outside, completely immersed in the darkness.


    Suddenly, Naruto faintly heard someone knocking at his door. Who will come so late? It is an illusion.


    Naruto grabbed his head with a quilt.


    The slamming of the door is still going on, and it is getting more and more urgent.


    Naruto seems to have heard someone call his name outside the door and ask him to open the door quickly.


    It is true that someone came to him, and the sensation of Naruto was confirmed.


    Naruto turned on the desk lamp and got up and got out of bed, ready to open the door for that person.


    The door opened, and in front of Naruto was a familiar cheek, his teacher, Mizuki.


    The silvery white hair of Shuimu is so glaring under the dim moonlight, and the narrow cheeks are covered with urgency and impatience. Obviously, it is very dissatisfied with Naruto¡¯s delay in opening the door. But the next moment, like a change of face, the dissatisfaction and rush of Shuimu''s face was replaced by a gentleness.


    "Is Shuimu teacher, is there anything so late?" Naruto said yawning.


    After seeing Naruto, Mizuki immediately pushed Naruto into the house. Then he turned and closed the door. He said to the Naruto in a mysterious way: "Naruto, do you want to become stronger?"


    Naruto was somewhat inexplicably confused by the mysterious performance of Mizuki.


    "What do you want to become stronger?" Naruto said to Shuimu.


    "Don''t you want to beat Sasuke?" Shuimu began to seduce Naruto.


    Sasuke! Defeat Sasuke!


    "Think! Of course!" When he heard the water, Naruto immediately widened his eyes, and his face showed infinite urgency and longing. www.novelhall.com~ Shuimu seems to have long expected Naruto''s performance, his narrow triangle eyes. Flashed a glimmer of light.


    "Naruto, there is now a chance, an opportunity that will allow you to defeat Sasuke."


    "What opportunity?!" Naruto asked urgently.


    Knowing that Naruto has been hooked, Shuimu said at this time: "There is a place in the Huo Ying Building where there are various ninjutsu books left by the dynasty of Huo Ying. There is a scroll called Ninja''s book. The most powerful ninjutsu in the above record. As long as you can learn one of the ninjutsu, you can defeat Sasuke. Naruto, let''s steal the two together, and you and I will be half of you. When you finish You can easily defeat Sasuke after the endurance on the book of Ninja."


    "Book of Ninja"? When I heard the water, I heard the eager light in Naruto¡¯s eyes. "Mr. Shuimu, I promise you to accompany you to steal the book of the ninja." The Naruto of the nerves can''t stand the temptation of Shuimu, so he fell into the water. In the trap.


    After seeing the performance of Naruto, there was a strong joy on Shuimu¡¯s face.


    Great, this kid is so easy to hook up, big snake pill adults, you want the book of ninja I brought you!


    As described in Naruto Animation, Naruto easily stole the book of Ninja from the Huo Ying Building. When he got the book of Ninja, he read the contents of the book of Ninja roughly, and he was very interested in the Naruto of the multiple shadows. He secretly recorded the method of marking the multiple shadows.


    As the book of Ninja was stolen, the guards in Muye Village began to move around and searched for the whereabouts of the book of Ninja. Iruka happened to find a book bearing the Ninja, fleeing to the Naruto outside the village of Muye, and then trailing Naruto all the way to see where he would take the book of Ninja.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 v2 Chapter 18：

    In a forest outside the village of Muye, Naruto handed the book of Ninja to the hands of Shuimu.


    Mizuki took the book of Ninja in his hand, and his face flashed with extreme excitement. Is this the book of Ninja?


    "Ha ha ha! The book of the ninja, I got my hand!"


    Seeing the long face that Mizuki began to distort because of extreme excitement, Naruto¡¯s heart was a little scared, and he began to realize that he had a big disaster.


    "Thank you, Naruto. Thank you for helping me get the book of Ninja. I really want to thank you very much." Shuimu said in a sinister voice to Naruto.


    Naruto''s body unconsciously stepped back and looked at Shuimu''s face and said: "Mr. Shuimu, you are my teacher, it is okay to do things for you."


    Hearing the remarks of Naruto, Mizuki laughed. "I am really a good student. I am really touched as a teacher, but I still have to thank you."


    "In order to repay you, Naruto, please die now!"


    Shuimu suddenly flew up and kicked in the Naruto''s abdomen. The strength of the Naruto was kicked and slammed into a tree not far away, and a black blood came out of his mouth. .


    Naruto didn''t realize that Shuimu would be like this to him. He was completely unprepared. He only felt a huge force to kick him, and then he turned around and screamed from the abdomen.


    Naruto, who fell to the ground, endured severe pain, struggling to get up and look angry at the narrow face of Mizuki. "Cough, Miki teacher... This... Why is this?!"


    The water wood looks like a prey, and the eyes are bloodthirsty. "Why? Haha, you stupid boy still doesn''t understand, I am using you, idiot! Stupid! Without you help me, how can I get a ninja? What about the book?!!"


    Naruto understood everything at this time, and the original Shuimu used him.


    Mizuki has long seen that Naruto wants to defeat Sasuke''s psychology, and it is convenient to use this to provoke people to steal the book of ninja. Poor Naruto was sold and still helping others count the money.


    Oh, it turned out that he was lying to me, lie to me... Naruto¡¯s heart suddenly floated a great sorrow, no one loves him, no one faces him, and even some people now use him to lie to him. Naruto felt that his existence in the world was superfluous, and he began to lose hope for everything in this world.


    The Naruto, who fell to the ground, looked through the thick canopy to the dark night sky. There was only one darkness in his eyes. He reached out and tried to catch the flashing meteor in the night sky, but found nothing.


    My world is still dark, there is no hope, Naruto has no eyes, his thoughts are empty.


    Mizuki punched and kicked Naruto, who fell to the ground, and seemed to vent some of his inexplicable resentment on Naruto.


    Naruto, who lost hope in life, did not resist, letting Shuimu continue to devour his body. He only felt that his body was getting lighter and lighter, and his consciousness gradually began to diverge.


    He saw his parents as the spirit died, and a handsome blond man was holding a beautiful red-haired woman laughing at him.


    Dad, mother... Naruto¡¯s eyes shed tears.


    Playing a little tired, Mizuki pulled out a huge bearer behind him, ready to give Naruto a final blow.


    Goodbye, Naruto. Mizuki seems to have seen the horror of Naruto''s body being pierced, his face full of violent and bloodthirsty excitement.


    Are you going to die? Mom and Dad, we will meet soon, and Naruto has made the final voice in her heart.


    At the moment when Shuimu¡¯s blue-eyed thorns slammed into Naruto¡¯s body, a figure suddenly appeared in Shuimu¡¯s side, and Shui Shuimu couldn¡¯t catch it. He kicked Shuimu¡¯s body into the distance and saved Naruto¡¯s life in time.


    "Naruto flies!" The suddenly appearing figure shouted to Naruto on the ground.


    However, Naruto is obviously comatose now, and his shouting does not allow Naruto to take any action.


    The waterborne wood that was hit was not hurt, and the body fell safely. When he saw the figure that saved Naruto, the bloodthirsty and violentness in his eyes became stronger.


    "Iruka!" A wild animal-like roar in the mouth of the water.


    Say, who is the most hated person in Shuimu¡¯s life? Really not Iluka.


    In the eyes of Mizuki, Iruka took everything that belonged to him. It was Iluka¡¯s appearance that made the three generations no longer value him. It was his appearance that made his life gray.


    Seeing Iruka, Mizuki immediately attacked Iruka, and Iruka had to fight with Mizuki in order to protect himself.


    Soon Iruka lost to the water and was knocked down by the water.


    The Naruto in a coma was awakened by the fighting sounds of Iruka and Mizuki. He opened his eyes and saw Iruka, who was fighting fiercely with Mizuki.


    For Naruto, Iruka is the closest person in his life. Iruka is like his father. He definitely does not allow anyone to hurt Iruka.


    Seeing that Iruka was hit by the water and wood, the Naruto, who was seriously injured, struggled to stand up and shouted at the waterwood that was about to kill Iruka: "Let the teacher of Iluka!"


    Hearing the voice of Naruto, Mizuki stopped the action of killing Iruka.


    "Hey, you can stand up, it''s really a monster that is possessed by the nine tails The life is really hard." Seeing the Naruto who has stood up, Mizuki laughed.


    "Let the teacher Iruka open!" Naruto''s voice changed a bit at this time.


    "Oh, the feelings are really deep. Then I will kill you first, then kill him." Shuimu said, he raised his hand in the hand and rushed to Naruto.


    Are you going to die? Naruto feels that death is so close to himself.


    Without feeling the pain, Naruto only heard the sound of a sharp blade piercing, and then felt a few drops of blood dripping on his face.


    what happened? Naruto opened his eyes and saw that it was the pale face of Iruka that had too much blood loss.


    Obviously, Iruka rushed from a distance to block the dart for Naruto.


    "Iruka teacher...." Naruto''s voice was a little trembling.


    "Naruto, flee." Iluka endured severe pain, grabbed the water and wood behind him, and tried to make a smile to Naruto.


    Teacher Iluka... Why? ! !


    Seeing Iruka''s pale smile, Naruto is really angry.


    There seems to be something broken in the body, powerful power rushes out from his body, and all the damage on the body is instantly healed. He feels that he is now stronger than ever.


    Naruto was a punch at the water wood behind Iruka, and the waterwood that was not prepared for it was immediately shot. The waterwood that was hit felt that he was hit by a train. The internal organs of the body began to be misplaced.


    what the **** is it? This power...


    The water and wood that was shot on the ground looked at Naruto. Only the streamer of red air appeared on the body of Naruto. The powerful air current hit the ground, causing dust to fly. At this moment, Naruto''s eyes turned into a form similar to a beast, and the beard on his face was thick and strong.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 v2 Chapter 19：

    This is not known Chakra, what is it?


    Shuimu spit out the teeth that had been punched by the Naruto just now, and looked at the expression of fear in Naruto¡¯s eyes.


    This chakra... is nine tails!


    "You dare to hurt the teacher of Iluka! Unforgivable!"


    "Multiple Shadows!"


    Naruto produced a seal that Shuimu had never seen before. In the next second, countless red waves were smashing at Naruto''s feet.


    With a bang, thousands of Naruto appeared around the water.


    What is the procedure? ! The sound of fear was heard in the heart of the water.


    "The person who hurts Iruka''s teacher can''t forgive!" Thousands of Naruto said at the same time, the voice shook the world.


    In the next second, Mizuki was stunned by Naruto in the state of multiple shadows, and hundreds of Naruto flocked to Mizuki. Under the aggressive attack of Naruto, in a short time, Mizuki was dying.


    When he saw the waterwood that he couldn''t move, Naruto couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and then the powerful force that supported him suddenly disappeared. The multi-shadow splitting technique was also untied, and thousands of Naruto turned into a burst of white smoke disappearing into the air.


    Teacher Iluka? ! !


    Naruto, who was worried about the safety of Iruka, immediately went to see the injury of Iluka. After checking, it was a good idea that the strike of Shuimu did not hurt the key points. Iruka was just a **** coma.


    Fortunately, it is not too serious. Naruto is relieved. If I lost Iruka, he will be mad. Naruto, who had let go of his heart, only felt the confusion of his consciousness, and he was dizzy in front of him, and he passed out to Iruka.


    When Naruto woke up, he found that he was lying in the hospital in Muye Village and saw that a medical ninja in Muye Village was standing by his bed.


    When the Naruto woke up, the medical staff immediately ran out and informed the news that Naruto woke up.


    Not long after, the three generations wearing Huo Ying costumes appeared in front of Naruto''s bed.


    Seeing the figures of the three generations, I was worried that the Naruto of Iruka immediately got up and asked anxiously: "What happened to the three generations of grandfather, teacher Iruka?"


    Seeing that Naruto¡¯s body is no longer obstructed, a smile appeared on the face of the three generations of old people. ¡°Iruka is just losing too much blood. He is now in a state of disobedience and can be discharged after a few days.¡±


    When I heard that Iruka had no major news, Naruto completely put down the stone hanging in my heart, and my face returned to the smile of the past.


    Seeing the reaction of Naruto, the three generations nodded, the nature of this child is not bad.


    Three generations remembered another incident that came here. "Naruto, can you tell the truth?" The three generations looked at the Naruto''s solemn question.


    Naruto was inexplicably confused by the three generations of a serious, wrong? what happened?


    "Naruto, the book of your private thief, and the ninjutsu on the book of Ninja, can you tell the truth?" The three generations later said without hesitation.


    At this time, Mingsheng realized what the three generations meant, and remembered the last night. Naruto was very remorseful. He almost lost the most important person.


    "Three generations of grandfather, I was wrong, because my stupidity almost caused the loss of Konoha, almost let the teacher Iluka accident. Three generations of grandfather, you punish me." Naruto looked regret.


    The three generations saw the performance of Naruto. After taking a sip of the pipe, he said: "When you are a first-time offender, this accident did not cause the death of the person, and successfully recovered the book of the ninja, so you will not be punished. However, this kind of thing will not happen in the future!"


    "Yes! Three generations of grandfather." Naruto said seriously.


    After three generations let Naruto take a good rest, they walked out of the hospital and returned to the Huo Ying Building.


    Lying in the hospital bed, Naruto looked at the white ceiling, and there was a scene in his mind when he was with Iruka. His face showed a happy look.


    Since being rescued by Iruka last night, he and Naruto have rekindled the fire of hope. He can''t die. There are people in the world who are worried about him. He still has a lot of things to do. What does he have? Qualified to die.


    Iruka teacher...


    Naruto seems to have made a decision. The blue eyes flashed a firm light, and I want to be a shadow!


    Since then, Naruto has set a vision to become a fire shadow, he wants everyone to recognize his existence! He wants to make Iruka proud of him!


    The three generations sitting at the desk looked at the book of the Ninja in front of them, and their brows were slightly wrinkled. It¡¯s been a long time, I didn¡¯t expect Big Snake Pill to give up on the study of the ban.


    He knew that the incident was dominated by his former student Snake Pill, and Shuimu was just one of his pieces. What the big snake pill valued was the ban on the book of the Ninja, "the reincarnation of the earth" and "the technique of immortality."


    Three generations remembered the big snake pill, and his wrinkled face was awkward. It is his responsibility not to teach the great snake pill, and the three generations are very self-blaming for their own dereliction of duty.


    The three generations put away the book of Ninja and saw the photo on the table That was a picture of him and his students. Looking at the familiar and strange three people, the three generations remembered the time they spent with the Big Snake.


    The thoughts fluttered, and the smoke from the pipe in his hand gradually blurred the line of sight of the three generations. At this time, the three generations looked even more old.


    After Sasuke¡¯s assessment, he was taken to Eat Hot Pot by Ino and Sakura, which is a kind of Japanese hot pot. In Japan, hot pot is a very popular dish, and almost every Japanese has eaten hot pot.


    However, Japanese hot pots are different from Chinese hot pots. Japanese hot pot is equivalent to a Chinese stew. They put all kinds of dishes and their meat together in a wok, add various seasonings, and then simmer on a large fire to wait for the ingredients in the pot. After all cooked, start eating.


    Usually, the hot pot restaurant will provide guests with various ingredients and various prepared bottom materials, and then guests can carry out related food and beverage matching according to their own needs. At this point, Japanese-style hot pot and Chinese The hot pot is the same.


    After eating the hot pot, the sky has begun to darken. The access control system of Ino and Sakura''s family is very strict. In order not to worry parents, Sakura and Ino have to reluctantly leave Sasuke.


    After Sasuke and Sakai Sakura said goodbye, they rushed back to Uchiha''s house in the dim sky.


    Yu Zhibo¡¯s house is quiet, and the house in the darkness is dark and full of deadness.


    After the Uchiha family was destroyed, Sasuke had been living here. He did not intend to move to another place. He had a special feeling for this place. This place is the only place where Sasuke can comfort himself, in this place to evoke memories of his previous time with his parents.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 v2 Chapter 20：

    On weekdays, the Sasuke Association will bury the loneliness and desolateness in the heart, even in the face of Sakura and Ino. He didn''t want others to see his weak side, and he didn''t want Sakura and Ino to worry about himself.


    Sasuke, who came back home, opened the headlights of the living room and walked straight to the room that originally belonged to Meiqin and Fuyue.


    Everything in the house remains the same, and it stays in the life of the Meiqin and the rich moon. Sasuke has never moved anything in this room.


    Sasuke walked into the room, lit up the lights of the house, and walked to the corner of the room to stop.


    Sasuke lowered his head and looked at the two white outlines on the tatami that had begun to turn yellow.


    The white outline outlines the shape of two people, and next to it is a large black mark. Due to the long time, the black traces have also become blurred.


    This place is where Uchiha Fuyue and Uchiha Miyin die. The white outline outlines the body posture of their death. The black trace is the blood left behind after their death.


    "Dad, Mom, I am coming to see you guys," Sasuke said in a slang.


    Since Sasuke woke up from the hospital five years ago, the scene of the night of the genocide has been flashing in Sasuke¡¯s mind. The scenes of Meiqin and Fuyue¡¯s death are deeply engraved in Sasuke¡¯s mind. Whenever the night is quiet, Sasuke is doing the same dream. In the dream, he witnessed Meiqin and Fuyue falling under the knives of the knives. The overflowing blood stained his world, and finally there was a round of **** moon.


    The scene of the day of the genocide is like an endless spider web that will be entangled in Sasuke. No matter how he wants to forget, he can''t always. It can be said that the memories attached to Sasuke have become the nightmare of Sasuke, and he has become the heart of Sasuke.


    This is not the way to go, Sasuke knows that the only way to unlock this nightmare is to defeat you and end the curse attached to him.


    In the room, the lights were small, and Sasuke stood in the dark room, seemingly closed his eyes when he recalled something.


    Deep in my mind, and the memory of Meiqin Fuyue¡¯s life is like a flood that hits Sasuke¡¯s nerves.


    They are so clear in memory that everything is as if they are in front of them.


    "Sasuke, you are so cute, mom likes you very much."


    "Sasuke, go home soon after school."


    "Sasuke, your father is talking about the topic that I often discuss with you in private."


    "Sasuke, I will give you the fireball today."


    "Sasuke, you really are not as talented as your brother."


    "Sasuke, you really are my son."


    ......


    The smile of Meiqin, the figure of Fuyue, the scene of the scene, like a movie, flashed in Sasuke¡¯s mind.


    The expression on Sasuke''s face changed with the change of memory, and the tears of nostalgia flowed down from the corner of his eye.


    Sasuke, goodbye, Sasuke, sorry. Mom and Dad are leaving, and you have to take care of yourself in the future.


    Sasuke, sorry...


    The figure of Meiqin and Fuyue in front gradually disappeared and disappeared, leaving only an endless blank.


    Sasuke slowly opened his eyes, his eyes full of grief, the tears on his face had dried up, and the faint traces were particularly dazzling. He bent down and stretched out some pale hands, stroking the white outline on the tatami.


    Dad, mom...


    Suffering in my heart, Sasuke¡¯s body began to tremble, and everything was irreparable. The goodness of the past could no longer be returned...


    Sasuke, who was immersed in the pain, suddenly felt his brain dizzy, a cold breath rushed to his eyes, and then his eyes were like a needle-like sting.


    what happened? !


    Sasuke grabbed his eyes with his hand and resisted the discomfort from his eyes. He walked over to the mirror of the room in the room to see what was going on.


    With the hand removed, the black pupil in his eyes has disappeared, replaced by a blood-colored writing wheel. The single hook jade in the left and right writing circles began to rotate continuously. In a short while, another hook jade began to appear on both sides of his pupil and arranged in a symmetrical shape.


    this is? ! Double hook jade!


    Sasuke wrote a round eye from a single hook jade into a double hook jade.


    The writing wheel has automatically evolved. Sasuke thought about it and found out what was going on. Writing the eye of the eye, also known as the eye of the mind, is a kind of technique that can transform the feelings in the heart of the master into power. This time, Sasuke recalled the days when he lived with Meiqin and Fuyue. The emotions emerging in his heart were echoed by the writing of the round eyes. Under the strong power of thinking, the writing of the round eyes was successfully evolved.


    The evolution of writing round-eye evolution must rely on a variety of strong emotional stimuli. When the big love in the heart is lost, the power contained in the blood of Uchiha will break out. Or witness the death of a loved one, or kill the most important person in your heart. In short, you must lose the most cherished things in your heart.


    This is why Uchiha is known as a family cursed by fate.


    It¡¯s really unintentional, and Sasuke is very surprised by this ending.


    The unexpected evolution of this round of writing has given Sasuke a substantial improvement in its strength. After writing the wheel eye and developing it into two hooks, he can copy a variety of ninjutsu and can capture faster speeds and see through the action of stronger enemies.


    Sasuke took a deep look at the things in the Meiqin and Fuyue rooms and gently closed the door, seeming to worry that too much noise would disturb their rest.


    Back in his room, Sasuke calmed down and relieved the writing of the eye. Then I sat on the bed and started today''s Chakrak practice.


    Wait, I will use my own eyes to see through all the illusions, see through the future, let the Uchiha family flourish and re-establish themselves in the forest of ninjas!


    A few days later, the graduates of the Ninja School ushered in their graduation ceremony.


    The graduation ceremony was held in the school auditorium. The three generations personally came to give a graduation speech to a group of students. This is the tradition of Muye Village. When a group of students graduate from Ninja School, Huo Ying of Muye Village must attend and give a graduation speech in person.


    Soon, the graduation ceremony of the students¡¯ endless applause ended.


    The next issue was to carry out the placement process, and the students were called to a large classroom to start the shift.


    In the classroom, Sasuke is sitting in the middle of a group of students. He knows the results of today''s placement. If there is no accident, he will be assigned to the seventh class as in the original book, and Xiao Yingming. a group of people.


    Sitting next to Sasuke is Ino and Sakura. They are very curious about today''s placement and want to know which class they will be assigned to. However, they all have a expectation in their hearts, that is, they can all be in a group with Sasuke, although the probability is zero. You know, there is a tradition when you work, that is, three people in each class, only one female ninja. They are aware of such regulations, but they still hope that there will be miracles.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 v2 Chapter 21：

    At this time, a yellow-haired blue-eyed student was late, and it was Naruto.


    Naruto patrolled the people in the classroom, where he saw Sasuke sitting next to Sakura.


    Seeing Sasuke, Naruto¡¯s face showed a hint of hatred, and then immediately went to the empty seat next to Sakura to sit down.


    Seeing that Naruto sat here, Sakura¡¯s face showed a dissatisfied look. Then turned around and let Naruto sit elsewhere.


    Naruto, who was rejected by Sakura, immediately thought that because of Sasuke, the Naruto, who was dissatisfied with his heart, stood up and pranked on the table where Sasuke sat.


    Iwai and Sakura saw that Naruto was so rude to Sasuke, and they all got up and asked Naruto to let him down from the table.


    At this time, other students in the classroom saw the things here, and they also got up and called for Naruto.


    Why is he so popular? ! The Naruto, who was condemned by everyone at the same time, was on the table, and his brow was picking, and he looked at Sasuke in front of him.


    Seeing this from Naruto, Sasuke remembered a scene in anime, a scene where he and Naruto were together. Sasuke couldn''t help but feel the cold, and he was calmly sitting there. He immediately stood up and left the seat.


    Sure enough, Sasuke just left the seat, and a male student in front of Sasuke suddenly turned around and accidentally hit Naruto with his elbow. The Naruto who was hit was immediately unsteady and looked down to the table.


    "Ah." Naruto shouted in panic.


    Just when everyone thought that Naruto had to fall to the ground, a blue figure helped him, Sasuke.


    Naruto did not expect Sasuke to save him, and his eyes flashed an incredible look.


    The students on the side saw Sasuke helping Naruto, and they changed their views on Sasuke. It turned out that he was really enthusiastic.


    With the support of Sasuke, Naruto came down from the table, and stood there, his heart was full of misery, why did he want to save me, why is he?


    Sasuke can''t guess for Naruto''s heart. Then Sasuke greeted everyone to sit down, and it was okay for Sakura to let Naruto sit next to her.


    Sakura and Ino gave a dissatisfied look to Naruto. Sasuke helped him to save him. He didn¡¯t even have a single thank you. It was a white-eyed wolf!


    Naruto was greeted by Sasuke and sat next to Sakura. At this time, Naruto sat there, and his eyes flashed with a complex look.


    Soon, the teacher came to the placement, and the teacher knew everyone, the good old man in the school, Iluka.


    At this point, Iruka''s face was a little pale, apparently his body was not very good when he just came out of the hospital.


    Seeing Iruka, the eyes of Naruto sitting next to Sakura immediately flashed an excited look. Teacher Iluka, it¡¯s great to see you.


    Iruka did not insinuate. After saying the rules at the time of placement, he immediately read the results of the placement.


    The first class: Liu Shengjun, Matsushita Miki, Shimada Weiyue. In Iruka''s reading, only two men and one woman stood up and said they knew the result.


    Second class...


    In this way, the placement process is carried out in an orderly manner. The students who are not seated in the seat are all showing a nervous look. Who will be with them? They have issued such questions in their hearts.


    The results of the placement were still going on, and soon I arrived at the sixth class.


    The sixth class: oil female Zhi Nai, the day to the young field, the dog fangs.


    A pair of sunglasses boys who covered their heads with a coat, a shy short-haired girl, a wild boy with a puppy on his head, got up and motioned to know them.


    Finally went to the seventh class, and Sasuke¡¯s eyes flashed a glimmer of light. The Naruto story is about to begin!


    The seventh class: Umbrella Naruto, Kasuga Sakura, Uchiha Sasuke.


    It¡¯s funny to hear the names of the seventh class that Iluka read, and Sakura and Naruto¡¯s performances are different. Sasuke is a light look, and this result is not unexpected.


    After hearing and Sasuke in a shift, Naruto stood up and asked Iruka aloud: "Iruka teacher? Why am I in this group with this guy?" said Naruto pointing to Sasuke with his hand. It is obvious that Naruto is very reluctant and a group of Sasuke.


    Iruka heard the words of Naruto, and the action of the next set of names to be read stopped, patiently explaining to Naruto: "Naruto, because you are the last one in the graduation exam, and Sasuke is the first. Name, in order to balance the strength to do so."


    When the Naruto was the last one, most of the students in the classroom laughed, and even more of them kept calling the tail of the crane.


    Naruto''s face, which was ridiculed by everyone, suddenly turned red and shyly sat in the seat to remain silent.


    Under the maintenance of Iruka, the classroom soon became quiet.


    The name of the eighth class was subsequently announced. The eighth class: Yamano Ino, Nara deer pill, autumn road Ding times.


    When I heard the names of all the people in the eighth class, Iino¡¯s face showed an expression that seemed to be dead. God, how could I be with them!


    Seeing the performance of the well outside the field, Sasuke clenched the hand of Ino field comforted her: "It has already been divided, you should not complain, maybe they will be good partners, you can Get along with them."


    It was comforted by Sasuke, and the expression on Ie¡¯s face was so good. She looked at Lumao and Ding, and said, "I hope so. I really envy Sakura, I can be in a class with you."


    After hearing the complaints from Ino, Sakura came over and comforted Jingye: "Jing Ye, even in the eighth class, you can often come to see me and Sasuke. It doesn''t matter."


    "Just the time spent with Sasuke has become less." Ino complained.


    Under the comfort of Sasuke and Sakura, Ino''s mood quickly became easier. She also knew that if the two sentiments were long, they would linger in the dynasty.


    The placement was quickly over and Iruka left the classroom. Soon I walked in with a female teacher, holding a lot of ninja guards in my hand and distributing the amount of protection to everyone. The students who received the nurses formally became a member of the Nikko Ninja.


    She let the students leave the classroom and told them the next classroom they were going to, so they would go to see their class teacher.


    Sasuke three soon found their classroom. After finding the classroom, Sakura took Sasuke and sat down in the middle of the classroom, seemingly far from Naruto.


    Am I so blind?


    The Naruto who was left was watching the intimate two, and the sputum of Sasuke appeared in the blue pupil.


    Although it is not awkward, Naruto knows that it can''t be attacked at this time, and when he slams, he finds a seat and sat down.


    Naruto and Sakura sitting in the seat stared at the door of the classroom with a curious look on their faces. Obviously they were looking forward to the future instructors.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 v2 Chapter 22：

    Sasuke¡¯s face is a kind of expression that is not related to himself. It is very lightly sitting there, and by the way, Sakura talks. For their instructor, Sasuke knows that no accident is the famous technician Kakashi in Muye Village.


    After waiting for half an hour, I still can''t see the teacher. Sakura and Naruto are beginning to show a boring look.


    "How can the teacher not come, really." Naruto is a little impatient.


    Sasuke knows the temper of Kiki Kakashi. He became very lazy after the incident with the soil. He was often late, and it seemed to be a friend who missed his childhood with this kind of behavior.


    Kakashi was not there yet, and Naruto, who had no patience, couldn¡¯t sit still, and he started a prank again.


    However, Naruto picked up the blackboard eraser from the podium, then found a stool, put the board on the door frame of the classroom, and closed the classroom door. As soon as someone opens the door, the eraser will immediately lie on his head.


    Seeing the movements of Naruto, Sakura accused Naruto: "Naruto, you are playing tricks again, hurry to stop this boring behavior!"


    Naruto ignored the accusation of Sakura. I am excited to wait for the upcoming good show.


    Seeing Naruto''s movements, Sasuke is a headache. This Naruto is still the same as the original one. He likes pranks and likes to make troubles. He tries to get others to pay attention to himself in this way.


    This time, not long after, a silver-haired man wearing a mask opened the classroom door, and with a bang, the blackboard was rubbed on his head, and the long silver hair was filled with white dust. .


    "Haha, teacher, you are so embarrassed..."


    Seeing this scene, Naruto suddenly laughed, and Sakura couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    "Amount, how do you say, my first impression of you is very bad." The silver-haired man saw that Naruto was in a mischief, and said in a slap in the voice of Naruto, who laughed happily.


    Sasuke looked at Kakashi¡¯s vulgar thoughts: Oh, it¡¯s the same as the original, lazy and likes to force.


    Next, Kakashi said his name.


    It seems that it is too boring to abandon the classroom. Kakashi then led Sasuke to the rooftop and said that they wanted to introduce themselves.


    Above the rooftop, Kakashi and Sasuke are sitting opposite each other.


    Kakashi looked at Sasuke and was a lazy tone: "Next, let me introduce myself, just talk about it, don''t be too nervous."


    "Kakashi teacher, let us introduce ourselves, you must first make a head." Naruto said on the side.


    Sakura also followed the nod.


    "Well, it''s a naughty little devil. My name is Qimu Kakashi. I like things, keep secret. I hate things, keep secret. Future dreams, confidentiality." Kakashi said in a sly look.


    "Teacher, cheat! You obviously didn''t say anything!" Sakura stood up and accused Kakashi of opportunistic.


    "Haha, who made me a teacher?" Kakashi said with a rogue.


    Hey, when I heard this, Sasuke couldn¡¯t help but have a big sweat.


    "Well, the yellow-haired little devil, let''s start with you."


    Kakashi¡¯s eyes showed a hint of blackmail, and he was punishing Naruto¡¯s mischief against him.


    Naruto, who was ordered, had no choice but to stand up and introduce himself.


    "My name is Umaki Naruto. I like the most favorite thing. I like the most favorite thing. I am a ramen. The thing I hate most is to eat a ramen no coupon. The dream of the future is to become a village." Naruto!" Naruto said that at the end of the face, there was a hint of a must-see.


    When is Huo Ying? It¡¯s a fun dream! Really worthy of being the son of the teacher. Kakashi looked at Naruto and thought.


    Next is Sakura. I saw Sakura stood up and said, "I am wild, the favorite person is Sasuke. The dream of the future is to marry Sasuke. The most annoying person is Naruto!"


    When I heard the introduction of Sakura, Naruto showed a very sad look, which really hurt him too.


    The opposite Kakashi can''t help but be ashamed. It''s really a girl who is in adolescence. Sasuke Sasuke is the person next to him. Kakashi turned his attention to Sasuke.


    "My name is Uchiha Sasuke, my favorite thing, confidentiality. The most annoying thing, confidentiality. Future dreams, revitalizing Uchiha, and killing the man by hand!" At this time, Sasuke''s tone was a bit cold, obviously The man in the mouth hates it.


    When I heard Sasuke¡¯s answer, Kakashi¡¯s eyes flashed like this. Sasuke, who is a survivor of Uchiha, wants to avenge the Uchiha family all the time.


    Sakura and Naruto heard Sasuke¡¯s introduction with different expressions on her face. Naruto thought that the man would not be me, would he kill me? It¡¯s terrible. I think that the Naruto¡¯s back here is full of coolness.


    Sakura¡¯s answer to Sasuke was very unexpected. She didn¡¯t expect Sasuke¡¯s dream to be like this. How much hatred he had. It seems that I really understood him too little before, and Sakura¡¯s face showed a guilty look.


    Sasuke noticed the change of Sakura''s expression He reached out and held Sakura''s hand, suggesting that she should not blame herself. After all, he did not tell Sakura and Ino about revenge.


    Sasuke¡¯s heart was passed to Sakura¡¯s heart. She was very pleased with the attention and care of Sasuke. After all, she did not love the wrong person.


    It¡¯s a group of teenagers with different personalities, a **** idiot, a flower girl, an avenger. It seems that the future will be wonderful! However, such students are really rare, and then Kakashi began to lament the wonders of this year''s students.


    Kakashi told Sasuke that he will gather at the forest training ground in Kobayashi tomorrow morning. He will start the ninja test. As long as he passes the exam, they are the real ninja.


    "Great! To be a ninja tomorrow!"


    When Naruto heard Kakashi, he was very excited. Everything is tomorrow.


    Kakashi and the three said goodbye, so that all three went back to prepare.


    Just when Kakashi was about to leave, Sasuke called Kakashi and said that there were some things to ask him to talk about.


    Kakashi was a bit surprised by Sasuke¡¯s sudden request, but he promised Sasuke.


    Subsequently, Sasuke Sakura went back first, no longer waiting for him.


    Knowing that there must be something between Sasuke and Kakashi, Sakura did not ask much, and it was very obedient to leave first.


    After Naruto and Sakura were gone, Sasuke went to Kakashi in the distance and looked at Kakashi and said, "Teacher, under the eyes that are covered, write the eye."


    For Sasaki¡¯s sudden questioning, Kakashi¡¯s eyes flashed a horrified look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    "Yes, the ninja in the village of Muye knows. What do you want to ask me?" Kakashi was curious about Sasuke''s intentions.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 v2 Chapter 23：

    Sasuke¡¯s eyes flashed a sigh of relief. "So, how did you get your writing eye?" Sasuke stepped hard.


    "How come?!" Kakashi''s calm appearance is a tremor.


    "It won''t be forced to dig from anyone." Sasuke''s tone was different. He said, "Oh, I know, it was obtained from someone of our Uchiha, but it looks like he is very I am willing to give my eyes to Kakashi teacher, please tell me who the person is."


    When he heard Sasuke, Kakashi¡¯s eyes flashed a huge grief, and he remembered the scene. I remembered the smiling face of the dead with the soil, and remembered the words of the soil that was pressed under the boulder.


    "Kakashi, this is the only way to write to you, help me take care of Lin..."


    "Mr. Kakashi, remember how you got it..."


    Sasuke''s tone is faint, but it makes Kakashi recall the memory that can never be forgotten. Friends, hey, everything that he had originally was cut off by himself.


    "I am sorry," Kakashine was in a huge self-blame. Under the help of Sasuke, Kakashi once again remembered the previous ones.


    Smile with soil, Lin''s smile, tears, thunder, stinging, everything is so real.


    "Kakashi teacher, remembering that memories are always true, you can''t throw away the shackles of the crimes you committed, your responsibility, whether you can afford them."


    "Enough!!" Kakashi roared, seemingly speaking to Sasuke, and seemed to be remembering his mind.


    Sasuke still stimulates Kakashi and does not give him any room. "Kakashi teacher, this should only have a lot of stories about the round eyes. Teacher Kakashi, you said, are you really worthy of them?"


    "Enough! Uchiha Sasuke, I don''t know what your intentions are? But I don''t want to hear your question again."


    Kakashi¡¯s eyes are covered with red blood, showing that he is very excited now.


    Regarding Kakashi''s reaction, Sasuke did not care, and these were all in his expectation. At this point, Sasuke¡¯s mouth bends a little and throws a blockbuster. ¡°Kakashi, I know that only the Uchiha family¡¯s bloodline will open when you write your eyes. Your writing eyes should be given by our family. Yours, um, let me think about it, oh, yes, I guess, that person should be Uchiha with soil."


    Sasuke was so aggressive that he uttered the name that was inscribed in Kakashi''s heart. His tone was different and he did not care. At this time, he seemed to be pushing Kakashi to a dead end.


    "enough!"


    Kakashi, who stood there, suddenly appeared in front of Sasuke, and was prepared to go to Sasuke¡¯s neck, as if he wanted to kill Sasuke.


    It has long been expected that Kakashi will be furious, and Sasuke will be prepared for the sudden development of Kakashi. When Kakashi wants to meet him, a blink of an eye disappears in place.


    Kakashi, who missed a hit, saw Sasuke disappeared, and there was a huge shock in his heart. What happened to this little devil? Is this still a child who just graduated from Ninja School? ! He was able to escape under my anger! What is his strength? !


    Just as Kakashi was shocked by the strength of Sasuke, Sasuke¡¯s cold voice sounded not far behind Kakashi.


    "Teacher, I didn''t have much malice. I just curiously guessed it. I didn''t expect your reaction to be so big. Sorry, teacher."


    When I heard Sasuke, Kakashi¡¯s mood calmed down a bit, and he suppressed the negative emotions in his heart. He turned around and asked Sasuke, who was not far away, to ask: ¡°Sosa, what do you want to do?!¡±


    Sasuke watched Kakashi, and his face smiled coldly. "Kakashi teacher, in fact, I want you to teach me how to do it. Nothing is better than having a teacher who writes your eyes." ¡±


    Teach him ninja?


    Kakashi is even more surprised by this. He didn''t talk, but his eyes were constantly shining with thoughts.


    Seeing Kakashi''s performance, Sasuke said slowly: "Kakashi teacher, you don''t agree today, it''s okay, let''s talk about it tomorrow." After a deep glance at Kakashi, Sasuke''s mouth is light, "I I am looking forward to that moment, I believe that you are also"


    Immediately, Sasuke disappeared on the roof.


    Seeing that Sasuke left, Kakashi¡¯s body suddenly slammed, and then he grabbed his left eye, and the face covered by the mask revealed a painful look, and the pain of writing the wheel eyes began to break.


    Under the stimulation of the pain, Kakashi remembered the previous things and remembered his childhood friends.


    With soil, is this child sent to torture me?


    With soil, what do you say about me?


    At this point, Kakashi''s lonely figure is more lonely on the empty roof, with soil, how good you should be if there is still...


    Sasuke did not return to Uchiha House, but went to Sakura''s home to find Sakura. This is his first time to enter Sakura''s home.


    After knocking on the door, it is a 27-year-old woman. It is similar to Sakura¡¯s seven-pointer. It looks like an enlarged version of Sakura. Obviously, this person is the mother of Sakura. After Sasuke¡¯s appearance, Sakura¡¯s mother let him enter the house and began to entertain Sasuke and called Sakura.


    For Sakura¡¯s mother¡¯s unprepared heart, Sasuke¡¯s heart is very puzzled. Is it because of the long handsome? Sasuke''s narcissistic thoughts.


    Sakura, who heard the movement in the room, came out very quickly. When she saw Sasuke, she immediately took Sasuke¡¯s hand and made a very intimate look.


    Sakura mother was shocked by the performance of Sakura, how? ! Is this boy her boyfriend? ! When is it? !


    Seeing the horrified look on his mother''s face, Sakura is like an electric shock to let go of Sasuke in his hand, stuttering and saying: "Mom, this is Sasuke, it is my boyfriend." When it comes to this, Sakura face There was a blush in the sky.


    Amount, it really is a boyfriend! Sakura is too early for this child, but it is the same as I was. Really worthy of my daughter. Sakura¡¯s mother¡¯s face showed a smile, and she remembered what she had done. At that time, she was also so bold. After she fell in love with a person, she gave birth to Sakura at the age of fifteen.


    "You haven''t done it yet?!" Sakura''s mother suddenly asked, not surprisingly.


    what? ! When I heard the question from Sakura¡¯s mother, Sasuke, who was drinking tea, suddenly squirted the tea in the mouth. He was shocked by the question of Sakura¡¯s mother.


    When Sakura heard her mother''s words, she immediately became a big red face. This mother dared to ask anything! Suddenly asked this question, Sakura did not know what to do, just screaming for Sasuke, I hope he can round the field.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 v2 Chapter 24：

    Seeing Sakura''s mother''s eyes on her own eyes, Sasuke feels like sitting on a needle felt. Is this the feeling of seeing the mother-in-law? !


    "Well, I think it''s still too early to do that kind of thing. To be precise, we haven''t done it yet..." Sasuke said with a positive face, said to Sakura''s mother.


    Upon hearing Sasuke¡¯s answer, Sakura¡¯s mother¡¯s face showed a surprised look: ¡°What!! I haven¡¯t done it yet! When are you waiting! It¡¯s not too small now!¡±


    Amount, Sasuke is speechless to Sakura¡¯s mother again. Is this what is going to force him and her daughter to have something to do with love?


    Sakura couldn''t stand the mother. She hurriedly pushed her mother into the room and locked the door, blocking her amazing words.


    This is really big, and the Sakura look back in the living room is sitting on the side of Sasuke with some embarrassment.


    Sasuke didn''t know how to speak. The words of Sakura''s mother just made him very embarrassed.


    The atmosphere in the living room was a bit quiet, and Sakura, who couldn¡¯t stand the atmosphere, began to talk. "Sasuke, are you looking for me today?"


    Sakura¡¯s question ended the atmosphere that had just been smashed. Sasuke thought of his purpose here. He said to Sakura in a positive tone: ¡°Sakura, don¡¯t go too early when going to the forest training tomorrow, ten It¡¯s okay to go around at the clock. Forget it, I will come to your house to call you. And tomorrow¡¯s exam, don¡¯t shoot, just give it to me.¡±


    When she heard Sasuke, Sakura nodded and she unconditionally agreed to Sasuke. She knows that Sasuke must have his intention to do so.


    Sasuke saw Sakura agree, and completed the purpose of this visit, and did not know what to say for a while. Then he casually chatted with Sakura about irrelevant topics.


    Time passed quickly, and when it was not long, the sky was getting darker. Sasuke should also go, and it is also very rude to rely on other people''s homes, even though his wife''s mother is at home.


    Seeing the time is not early, Sasuke will say goodbye to Sakura, Sakura will send Sasuke out of the door. Sakura opened up when Sasuke prepared to say goodbye to Sakura.


    "Sasuke, I just asked if you don''t mind my mother." Sakura said that Sasuke was full of shame.


    Sasuke thinks of Sakura''s mother''s embarrassing performance can not help but shame, is really a sly mother, it seems that the original small cherry blossom from a lady into a female man is also a reason.


    Sasuke nodded and touched Sakura¡¯s head and said that he would not mind.


    Sakura is very useful for Sasuke''s intimate action. She said good things to Sasuke in Sasuke''s ear and said goodbye to Sasuke.


    Sasuke returned to his home in the dim sky. After dinner, he started today''s cultivation. He is ready for tomorrow''s assessment.


    The night passed quickly. The next day, Sasuke called Sakura and rushed to the assessment site.


    At this time, it was already more than eleven o''clock. On Nao''s assessment field, there was only Naruto. Kakashi has not come yet, obviously, he is lost at the intersection of some life.


    When Sasuke and Sakura came, the hungry Naruto immediately jumped up and his face was full of resentment. He said, "Sasuke, you are so embarrassed, knowing that the teacher will not come until now, nor Let me know. I have waited until 7 o''clock in the morning."


    When he heard Naruto, Sasuke shrugged and said that he was helpless. Sakura on the side saw the savage Naruto, and couldn''t help but snicker.


    you guys! Looking at the ruthless sarcasm of Sasuke and Sakura, Naruto sat on the ground and ignored the two.


    Sasuke and Sakura found a place to sit down and start chatting. Not long after, at around 12 o''clock, Kakashi''s figure appeared in front of everyone.


    "Sorry, I lost my way at the intersection of life." Kakashi sighed with a long sound.


    "You lied!!" Naruto, who was angered by Kakashi''s lame excuses, stood up and said loudly.


    Kakashi looked at the three people on the field with a patrol. When he saw Sasuke, his eyes flashed a little unknown light.


    "Now let''s start the assessment." Kakashi looked at the three people on the field.


    "I have two bells on my body. No matter what method you use, anyone who can grab the bell from my hand will win. If he wins, he will officially become a tolerant person. If you don''t grab the bell, the exam will fail, and the Ninja School will be rebuilt. Kakashi said to the three people with his unsalted voice.


    That is to say, even if the bell is completely robbed, there will be someone who will be brushed down. Sakura thinks of it at this time and looks at the eyes of Naruto.


    Deliberately use two bells to provoke discord between players? Sasuke knows Kakashi''s intentions. This assessment is mainly to test the cooperation ability between the teams. Even if the bells are not grabbed, as long as the three have worked together, the test will naturally be given.


    After Naruto heard Kakashi¡¯s speech, there was a trace of blood on his face. Isn¡¯t it a gun ring? Such a simple thing, hey, Kakashi teacher, can''t help it. Even God! I also grab it for you!


    With the start of Kakashi Sasuke''s hand pulling Sakura flashed into the bushes not far away, leaving only Naruto and Kakashi.


    Kakashi looked at Naruto who did not hide his figure. He couldn¡¯t help but sneak at Naruto¡¯s idiots. Even the most basic sneak attack strategy, he thought he could grab something from the forbearance? !


    Naruto looked at Kakashi with a squint and shouted: "Kakashi, a man, is a man who will face each other and fight!"


    Amount, this idiot, when he heard Naruto, two cold sweats appeared on the forehead of Sakura and Sasuke.


    Then Naruto shouted: "Receive, Kakashi teacher." I will rush to Kakashi.


    Seeing Kakashi across the hand, he reached into the pocket, and Naruto thought that Kakashi would take out any kind of jewels and the like. As a result, Naruto''s eyes fell. Kakashi took out a book, and he could see the name of the book, "Intimate Heaven."


    I am going, isn''t this the windy wood leaves? ! I am watching with my fight! I even looked down on me!


    Naruto angered, rushing to Kakashi is a flying kick ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Kakashi bent over and easily flashed this blow, very busy feeling.


    what! The Naruto, who was defeated, quickly turned and punched Kakashi again. Kakashi still flashed easily.


    After several consecutive attempts, Naruto¡¯s attack was completely ineffective against Kakashi. Naruto finally realized the strength of Kakashi, and then he left Kakashi to the side of the three feet, and set up the printing of multiple shadows.


    "Multiple Shadows!" With Naruto''s yelling, five Naruto appeared on the field and quickly attacked Kakashi.


    Is there multiple shadows? Level b Ninjutsu, but unfortunately will not be used!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 v2 Chapter 25：

    Kakashi flashed and hid, and the four avatars were easily killed with an uppercut, and the Naruto body was sent to the lake by a thousand-year killing of Kakashi.


    Seeing the scenes of Kakashi and Naruto in battle, Sakura saw the power of Kakashi. I knew that I couldn¡¯t get the bell from Kakashi anyway, and I couldn¡¯t help but watch the Sasuke next to me, and there was a sweat in my palm.


    Sasuke knew the tension in Sakura''s heart. He turned to look at Sakura and said to her: "Sakura, you will stay here, don''t come out, Kakashi teacher will hand it over to me, don''t worry." After that, Sasuke suddenly hugged Sakura, kissed Sakura, and did not feel the beautiful and delicate body of Sakura Girl, and left here in the stunned eyes of Sakura.


    He actually kissed me on his own initiative! is this real? Sakura aftertaste has been unable to extricate himself for a long time in a kiss.


    Kakashi on the field is still reading novels, and there seems to be no reaction to the outside world.


    This is the opportunity! Sasuke, who was hiding on the other side, shot three sufferings with the thunder and lightning. In the next second, Kakashi¡¯s body was bitterly hit.


    Without the help of Sasuke, the moment hit by Kakashi turned into a piece of wood. Kakashi escaped his blow with a substitute.


    Sasuke, who missed a hit, quickly walked through the trees looking for Kakashi. Breaking through the barriers of heavy leaves, Sasuke found Kakashi''s figure.


    there! Sasuke saw Kakashi!


    Sasuke quickly landed, and the blue figure slowly appeared in front of Kakashi.


    "Kakashi teacher, what did you think about my request yesterday?" Sasuke looked at Kakashi not far away.


    For Saskatchewan¡¯s question, Kakashi first glimpsed and said, ¡°Oh, that? Wait until you become my student.¡± Kakashi continued to look down at ¡°Intimate Heaven¡±.


    See Kakashi has the meaning of his request. Sasuke¡¯s face showed a strange smile and said: "That''s good, Kakashi teacher, be careful. I want to use my strength."


    In the woods, Sasuke and Kakashi confront each other, and a big battle is on the verge.


    In the woods, Kakashi and Sasuke, not far away, stand opposite each other. Quietly around, I only heard the rustling of the wind blowing the leaves, the atmosphere between the two was tense, and a big battle was about to break out.


    Suddenly, Sasuke moved, and a quick thunder could not be overwhelmed. Then disappeared in place, the body flew and attacked Kakashi.


    Kakashi flashed a bitter attack and had to put down his books to deal with the incoming Sasuke.


    Suzuo, who suddenly appeared behind Kakashi, kicked a whip leg and attacked Kakashi''s waist. The powerful force broke through the air and blocked the air. It seemed that Kakashi had to cut off the waist.


    Kakashi turned and grabbed Sasuke''s leg to resist the blow. Sasuke was not discouraged, and the other foot flew to Kakashi. Kakashi grabbed Sasuke''s foot with another hand. Kakashi banned Sasuke.


    Now Kakashi can''t move with both hands, good opportunity! Sasuke, who is hanging in the air, stretches out his right hand and prepares to take the two bells from Kakashi''s waist.


    "This guy!"


    In order to keep the bell, Kakashi had to give up the imprisonment of Sasuke and quickly left the scope of Sasuke''s attack.


    It seems that I can''t be underestimated. Kakashi remembered yesterday on the rooftop, Sasuke easily escaped the scene of his attack.


    Kakashi put "Intimate Paradise" in his pocket and began to guard against Sasuke who could attack at any time.


    Are you finally starting to be serious? Ok, then let me come up with strength, and Sasuke¡¯s mouth swells in a curve.


    "Fire, the art of fireball!" The assistant in the assistant quickly printed, a huge fireball dragged the tail flame over the cover to Kakashi, where the fireball was burnt into a burnt color.


    It''s not easy! Kakashi did not expect Sasuke to be a fireball, to know that such a wide range of fireballs can only be displayed.


    Although very surprised, but Kakashi on the forbearance is still calm, Kakashi quickly printed, bandits, soil Zhenbi!


    Of course!


    A three-foot-sized soil wall quickly rose from the ground and protected Kakashi. The next second, only heard a bang, the fireball and the earth vibration wall violently collided, the huge heat wave destroyed the surrounding forests, until the flame disappeared, only the earth vibration wall has been burned into fire red, around The land is a bit dark.


    Sasuke saw Kakashi hiding behind the earth vibration wall, and a flash of light flashed in his eyes, thinking that he could hide it? !


    Stepping on the foot, Sasuke''s figure appeared in the air, closed his eyes, and there were several shurikens in his hands, flying in his hands, and the sword in his hand shot. Several shurikens collided in the air, and the trajectory of the shuriken, which was about to be shot to one side, suddenly changed, straight to the Kakashi behind the earth vibration wall.


    Hey! The soil vibration wall dissipated quickly, and a piece of wood that was tied into two pieces appeared in front of Sasuke.


    Is it a substitute? Seeing this situation Sasuke is not unexpected, it is so easy to defeat Kakashina so badly.


    "Hey, your strength really surprised me, but it''s over." Kakashi, who was unharmed, walked out of the forest.


    "I think so."


    When I heard Kakashi, Sasuke¡¯s face showed a strange smile. The eyes turned into blood red, and two black jade jade appeared around the pupil, and the demon blood red made people burst into horror.


    this is! Write a round eye! He even opened a round of writing! Kakashi¡¯s heart was filled with waves.


    In the next second, Sasuke moved, his hands fluttered, and a few long wires with long wires were spurred out. Under the control of Sasuke, the flying metal wire wrapped Kakashi¡¯s body and tied it. On a big tree.


    "This is... write the eye. The three big swords of the windmill!" Kakashi, who was tied, was surprised by Sasuke''s move.


    Fire, dragon fire! Sasuke quickly printed, and a few long dragon-shaped flames hit Kakashi along Sasuke''s controlled wire.


    The fire is soaking, the dragon-shaped flame seems to have turned into a dragon at this moment, and the claws of the claws attacked Kakashi, and it seems that Kakashi was torn into pieces.


    With a bang, the dragon fire broke through the big tree, burning all the trees, and the fire did not change. The place where the flame passed was destroyed.


    When the flames are gone, Kakashi, who is tied to the side, has been burnt.


    This guy is really worthy of the Uchiha family. With the soil, your family is really good. There was a figure hidden in the bushes not far from Sasuke, and the horror of the eyes was revealed in the eyes of Sasuke¡¯s Dragon Fire.


    After seeing the burnt Kakashi body, Sasuke¡¯s eyes flashed a faint look, and it turned out to be the case.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 v2 Chapter 26：

    As Sasuke thought, the body of the burnt Kakashi became a white smoke and disappeared.


    Sure enough, is it the shadow of the surgery? It is a wood leaf technician Kakashi!


    It turned out that Kakashi¡¯s shadows were all the ones that had been fighting Sasuke.


    "Kakashi teacher, come out. I lost." Sasuke said to the side of the bush.


    Sasuke¡¯s voice just fell, and Kakashi¡¯s figure flashed out of the bush.


    Kakashi looked at Sasuke''s blushing writing eyes and said, "I didn''t expect you to have opened the second eye to write the eye, really not the Uchiha family."


    "Kakashi teacher, this is what I recently opened." Sasuke concealed his open eyes. "Even if I open the eye, it is not your opponent." Sasuke said with some regrets.


    "Is it only recently? But it¡¯s already two hooks, and it¡¯s also very good." Kakashi couldn¡¯t help but praise Sasuke¡¯s talent.


    Standing next to Sasuke will write the wheel eye and look at Kakashi, said: "Kakashi teacher, can you teach me Ninjutsu?" Sasuke repeated the topic of yesterday.


    In fact, Sasuke has made Kakashi teach him that he can''t do anything. In the past five years, he has been studying some of the Uchiha family''s ninjutsu. He is only going to be a fire, and other high-end ninjutsu can be said to be ignorant.


    Sasuke knows that there are two kinds of chakras in his body, and now he is no longer needed for the fire system. But Sasuke Thunder is not at all, he is very concerned about Kakashi''s Rachel.


    "Teach you the ninjutsu..." Kakashi sank. "Okay, I promise you."


    Seeing Kakashi promised, Sasuke asked: "So, is that my student?"


    "Well, I am very happy to train you with such a talented Uchiha people." Kakashi replied, looking at Sasuke''s writing circle, Kakashi remembered his best friend, dead soil. .


    Teach him that ninjutsu is also to repay the favor with the soil. Sasuke knows that Kakashi can be so refreshed and promised to have the blessing of the soil.


    "So, that''s it. Now, go find two other people." Kakashi said to Sasuke.


    Sasuke hesitated a moment and looked at Kakashi, who was ready to turn around and asked: "Can Kakashi teacher, Sakura and Naruto pass the assessment?"


    Kakashi stopped and turned and said, "Since you have become my students, if they are fair, they are also my students. This assessment, you passed."


    When I heard Kakashi answering this, Sasuke¡¯s face showed a faint smile, and the seventh class finally formed.


    Sasuke followed Kakashi and found Sakura and Naruto. They will inform them through the assessment. When they heard the assessment, Sakura and Naruto showed a horrified expression on their faces. They haven''t tested yet. Especially Sakura, according to the meaning of Sasuke, has always been hiding in one place, and there is no chance to even take a shot. This passed the assessment and they were very surprised.


    However, since Kakashi said that they have passed the assessment, they are also very happy, and now they have finally become a bear.


    It¡¯s already a little over in the afternoon, it¡¯s the time when it¡¯s hot.


    Kakashi did not delay the time of everyone, said a few simple congratulations, asked the three to dissolve, let them arrange their own time, from tomorrow to formally accept a variety of ninja tasks.


    "No!"


    Mo Ming exclaimed and opened his eyes, but found that he was lying in bed at the moment, looking at the layout of the house, it was his own room.


    Mo Ming, who woke up, only felt that there was no pain in the whole body, and he moved his hands and feet. However, he felt that his body was stiff and subconscious. He found that he was wrapped in a scorpion, and the smell of pungent wounds continued to spread.


    Suddenly, like thinking of something important, Mo Ming struggled to get up and climbed up despite the pain in his body.


    "àÛͨ!"


    Like a gourd, Mo Ming fell to the ground from the bed.


    Because of the injury, the painful Mo Ming took a breath.


    At this time, a pendant-like ornament slipped out of the chest of Mo Ming, which was what the Qing Qinger gave him on the thirteenth birthday.


    Speaking of things, Mo Ming saw the more illusory figure of Mo Qinger.


    "sister......"


    Mo Ming¡¯s heart trembled, as if he had lost his spiritual support, he was lying on the ground like that.


    The bluestone floor tiles sent a burst of coolness, but Mo Ming had no feelings about it. He looked at the ceiling with no eyes and eyes, as his spirit was general and empty.


    Mo Ming still remembers the scene when he and Mo Qinger lived together.


    At that time, Mo Qinger took care of him like a gentle sister. Although he was a daughter of the family, he did not look down on his younger brother. The gentleness of the big sister made the younger generation of the family stunned.


    Midsummer night, under the stars, Mo Ming asked Silly.


    "Sister, why do you always take care of me? Many people in the family see that I am not pleasing to the eye, why can you treat me like that..."


    "Why?" Mo Qinger smiled and licked Min Ming''s little head. "Because I like you. You are my brother, I don''t care who you care about."


    like me......


    Mo Qinger hit the inexplicable smack of Mo Ming I can''t hear the words behind her, only this sentence is infinitely magnified.


    "sister!"


    The words of Mo Ming¡¯s abruptness made Mo Qinger a slight glimpse.


    Although Mo Ming is young, he also understands some things. At this moment, under the impulse of strangers, he sees him as if he has decided what he said: "I also like my sister very much. All, in the future, I will never leave my sister."


    ......


    Pediatric idiots, mirrors flash like water.


    The ink lying on the ground moved the dry lips, and the dark eyes were lost.


    "I also like you very much, obviously already agreed, you will take care of me and protect me for a lifetime..."


    "But all this is a dream."


    Mo Ming tried to stretch out the right hand wrapped in gauze, trying to catch something, but what he got was nothing.


    "Sister... my distance from you, when can I get it..."


    ......


    I don''t know how long it took, Mo Ming woke up again and found that he had returned to the bed, and there was a long-haired girl wearing a pink pimple.


    "Xiao Ying."


    Mo Ming''s hoarse voice came, the little girl named Xiaoying was excited, stood up, and some of the baby''s fat face kept asleep, but she saw her yawning and said: "Young master, you finally wake up. ""


    Looking at this confused girl, Mo Ming moved his lips and tried to pull out a smile.


    "Help me pour water."


    "Oh."


    Xiaoying finally woke up and immediately nodded.


    "The young master gave it."


    After taking the water cup that Xiaoying handed over, Mo Ming sipped and got the water supplement. The hot throat was finally a lot more comfortable.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 v2 Chapter 27：

    The cup was handed back to Xiaoying, and Mo Ming tried to sit up straight, a little sweat oozing from the front of his forehead, his body was too weak.


    Mo Ming sighed and looked at the girl''s gimmick and said, "Xiao Ying, what happened to my mother."


    "The lady just went to the master, I am here to take care of you."


    "take care of me?"


    Mo Ming leaned his head on the bed. "I am afraid I am coming to sleep here."


    "I am sorry for the young master."


    I was caught by Mo Ming, and Xiaoying spit out her tongue. Some embarrassed said: "I don''t know what is going on. I sit and sit and fall asleep... Master, you don''t Let me talk to my wife."


    "of course not."


    "Great."


    With the assurance of Mo Ming, Xiao Ying cheered, but it was like a child who was praised by adults.


    Mo Ming shook his head and saw Xiaoying''s cute look. The depression in his heart was reduced a lot. In the past few years, he has not been under the care of Xiaoying.


    For Mo Ming, Xiaoying is like a younger sister.


    In this way, Mo Ming and Xiao Ying groaned, and time passed quickly.


    At about noon, Mo Ming¡¯s mother, Lin Yuyao, came to the room.


    Lin Yiyao is a young woman of Huaxin who is about thirty-two years old, but she sees her waist and waist, like a painted eyebrow, and her style still exists. The fly in the ointment is that Lin Yaoyao''s face is slightly pale, and the traces of being beaten by others, although covered with the foundation, but the bright red five-fingerprint is still faintly visible.


    Seeing the scars on Lin¡¯s face, Mo Ming refused to hurt and climbed up under Xiaoying¡¯s help.


    "Mother, my father hit you!"


    Mo Ming looked anxiously at Lin Yaoyao, and his voice was a little bit of a hurry.


    "No..."


    "Who is that... auntie!"


    "Minger, don''t guess, it''s okay, I was accidentally hurt."


    Seeing Lin Yuyao''s cover, Mo Ming''s face sank, he knows that it must have been played by Auntie Li. Over the years, Lin Yaoyao has not been less bullied by Master Li.


    After being supported by Lin Biaoyao, Mo Ming remembered his own affairs and immediately asked Lin to Yao. "Mother, what did the father say? Nothing... he is still angry."


    When I heard that Mo Ming mentioned this matter, Lin Yiyao¡¯s eyes flashed a worrying color, and he still said: ¡°Nothing, don¡¯t worry about your father¡¯s side, now you can feel safe and hurt.¡±


    Lin Yuyao¡¯s worries were captured by Mo Ming, and at the moment, the latter was stubborn.


    "No, my father must have said something, mother, don''t you even hold me?"


    "I......"


    Lin Yiyao opened Zhangkou, but after all, he still couldn¡¯t help but Ming, and waved his hand to signal Xiaoying to go out.


    After Xiaoying left, Lin Xiaoyao said quietly: "Your father will drive you out of the family."


    "What! Father, he wants to expel me!"


    Mo Ming grabbed Lin Yaoyao''s sleeve and looked at the latter''s eyes incredulously.


    "Yeah." Lin Yiyao nodded heavily. "Because of the family''s affairs, he is in the air. In any case, I can''t let him dispel this idea. Ming. I am afraid... I am afraid I can''t go back to heaven."


    "Sure enough."


    Mo Ming said with a disappointment: "That''s good. With my son who is so embarrassed, he is not very radiant. I understand that I knew when I started with Mo Hengyu, and offended the family. No matter how he is a father, he can''t explain to the uncle. I am a son who has not been taken out. What do you think?"


    Self-talking, Mo Ming closed his eyes and turned his head to seal himself like autism.


    "Mother, I have suffered you for years, because I have suffered a lot in the family, and I have no reason to be a child... Mother, the baby is tired."


    "Minger..."


    Lin Yiyao suffered bitterly in her heart. She knew that Mo Ming¡¯s temper was too embarrassing and it was very easy to drill the horns.


    In the end, Lin Yaoyao left, and she left a lot when she left. It is said that she will continue to persuade Mo Tianwu, you must not do stupid things.


    The gas sea was broken, the ink green children left, the ruthless performance of Mo Tianwu, the indifference of the ethnic groups, these shackles would bind the ink to the ink, almost let him breathe.


    All kinds of blows are still too big for the 14-year-old Mo Ming. Even if his mind is firm, he can''t bear it.


    "People like me, even if they are expelled, they will not lose anything."


    The room was once again dead.


    ......


    A few days later, the injury on Mo Ming was much better, and the strength was restored to the 3rd and 4th. Although the wound was still very painful, at least, walking was no problem.


    Immediately, Mo Ming untied the bandage wrapped around the limbs, and the footsteps floated out of bed.


    "Snapped!"


    With the closing of the threshold, Mo Ming left the room where he was injured.


    All the way to the carved column, the antique wooden building shows the style of style.


    Although it is only a separation, the Mohist family is one of the best in the Sanqing Town. In terms of power, only Wang, Li and Liu are still comparable.


    Mo Ming deliberately avoided the crowded places, passing through the long corridor, and the glare of the sun gave his eyes a glimpse.


    "Hey, this is not the five brothers. How can I get better? I walked out."


    Upon hearing this voice, Mo Ming stopped and turned to the direction behind him.


    In the line of sight, there are two teenagers, sixteen or seven years old wearing a white exercise clothes, face handsome, obviously a pair of brothers and gentlemen.


    The two are the other two sons of Mo Tianwu, the boss of the famous ink, the second child Mo Yuanpei, the aunt Li Shishi.


    "Second brother, third brother."


    Seeing the two, Mo Ming has no expression, a slight glimpse.


    "Five younger brothers, how come they have come out of this day, and they have become unfamiliar after a few days."


    Innocent and handsome face of the ink with a sardonic color, with Mo Yuanpei to the opposite of Mo Ming.


    "The room is too stuffy, so come out and walk."


    "Oh? Yes."


    Mo Yuanpei looked at Mo Ming with a smile and said: "I heard that your sea of ??gas has been broken. It is really pitiful. The martial arts has been interrupted. It is sad. Look at what you are now, or the cultivation genius in that family. Mo Ming?"


    Being ridiculed by Mo Yuanpei, Mo Ming looked white and tightened his fists. After all, he still suppressed the impulse in his heart.


    "Three brothers, these are the things of the past. Now I am just a waste person. It is not worthy of the third brother."


    "Hey, look at your wolf, I have some sympathy."


    Mo Mingyang sneered and said: "The districts are smashing out, and they want to press on our heads. Where did the previous Yaowu Yangwei go? You don''t really like the limelight? Why, today is so unbearable!"


    "That''s all young and frivolous, please don''t worry too much about your second brother."


    "Young and frivolous!" Ink famously laughed, and then he turned his face and said: "A good young man is frivolous, Mo Ming, don''t forget, if it is not you, my father will be hot or cold for me in the past few years, if not you. Mo Qinger probably likes me!"


    Said, the ink is famous and erupted, "Mu Ming, I really want to kill you!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 v2 Chapter 28：

    Mo Ming looked at the more sullen look of the two people, and took a step back in the subconscious. He said, "If you kill me, you don''t worry about your father''s investigation!"


    "Haha, joke!" Ink famously smiled. "If it was before, I would not dare to do it, but now, you are already a waste person. Even if you kill you, your father will not say anything. Yuan Pei, start!" ¡±


    The voice is falling, and the ink stick is turned into a shadow.


    Such a speed that makes the use of force lost, Mo Ming has no resistance, and easily is stunned to the ground.


    ......


    In the dark night, under the dark sky, two figures appeared on the edge of the cliff. In the slight moonlight, the faces of the two men gradually became clear, exactly, ink and Yang Yuanpei.


    "Big Brother, let''s deal with him here. It will be suspicious to go back to my father too late."


    "It¡¯s here, in the wilderness, I believe no one will find it."


    Ink famously nodded, and then the inscription in the hands of Mo Ming down, to confirm that after the movement, the two left the cliff.


    The gray mist in the mountains filled everything, and the ink of the Ming Dynasty fell like a stone. The cliffs that were not seen at the bottom of the cliff seemed to devour his body.


    In the dark night, everything is silent.


    Since the fall of Sakura, it was almost a night, the temperament of Sakura was changed, the original green cockroaches quickly faded, and there was a feminine temptation between the gestures.


    For the change of Sakura, people around him were also aware of it, especially Sakura¡¯s mother. She knew that Sakura and Sasuke had already eaten the forbidden fruit. This Sakura mother does not object, she even hopes that Sakura does not return home every night, it is best to live in Sasuke''s home, I am afraid that this mother of Sakura is the only one in the world.


    After becoming a ninja, Sasuke¡¯s daily life began to be busy, and he had to do various tasks during the day. After the task was completed, he would accompany Ye Ye and Sakura. In the evening, I will continue to practice. If Sakura comes to his house for the night, I can only accompany Sakura in one night.


    There is no opinion on such life Sasuke. Compared with a few years ago, there was very little time to accompany Iwai every day, and Ino was really sincerely giving Sasuke as always. Therefore, Sasuke had a bit of apology for Ino''s heart. He wondered if it was time to knock down Ino, and let her enter the house early.


    On this day, as usual, Kakashi took Sasuke to the Huo Ying Building to accept the Ninja mission. Because Naruto is really dissatisfied with the continuous d-level tasks, Huo Ying is required to improve the difficulty of their tasks. For Naruto''s request, the third generation of Naruto is also very difficult, but still promised Naruto.


    The task they accepted this time was c-level, mainly to **** the architect Dazna safely to the country of Poland.


    Sasuke knows that the **** mission is not superficially simple. The enemy they are going to encounter is one of the seven knives of the fog, and it is not too much to worry about Sasuke. But for the undeserved hand, there is no moon, but he is very concerned. He always wonders if the water is not male or female, or is the legendary Hideyoshi?


    Under the call of three generations of Huo Ying, Dazner came in. Dazna is a rough-looking old man, and his perennial drinking makes him look a little decadent. After seeing the people they were escorting, Naruto looked at Dazzner with exaggeration. It is doubtful that he is the architect who wants to build a bridge for the country of Poland.


    Then Dazzner and Naruto were very unsightly. The two sides began to ridicule each other. Under the blockade of Kakashi, the talents were settled down.


    After telling Dazna about some of the precautions for the escort, Kakashi started the trip to the country of Poland with Sasuke.


    Along the way, Kakashi and Sasuke escorted Dazna, around his left and right. Out of the village of Muye, went to a quiet woods, Dazzner asked everyone to stop and take a break.


    For Dazner''s request, Kakashi agreed.


    Dazzner took a bottle of spirits from his backpack and took a sip. He suddenly drunk his face with a bottle of alcohol. He said to Naruto in a cellar: "The little devil in front, don''t want a bite!"


    Listening to the arrival of Zina, the song does not hit a place, this road only walked for a long time, Dazzner asked to rest ten times, according to this speed I do not know when I can go to the country of Poland. "Hey, can we hurry up?!" Naruto complained.


    "You have to take care of the elderly!" Dazner leaned on the old man.


    "You..." Naruto started to smack with Dazner.


    Just as Naruto and Dazna chattered, Sasuke noticed the inexplicable water beach on the roadside. Sasuke secretly observed it with a round of writing. The chakra flow from it made Sasuke realize that it was a trap. . Sure enough, as in the original, Sasuke¡¯s eyes flashed a sardonic look.


    Sasuke turned to Sakura on the side and said: "Be careful, hide behind me."


    For Sasuke¡¯s sudden request, Sakura didn¡¯t ask much, just nodded. She knows that Sasuke is sure to have his purpose.


    Just as Naruto and Dazner argued that wine was a good thing, there was a sudden chakra flow in the waterfront of the roadside. www.novelhall.com~ Then four shadows appeared in the air.


    Puff puff! A burst of air attacked Kakashi.


    The next second, the back of Kakashi was put down by the shadows of the black shadow.


    "Kakashi teacher!" Naruto shouted that he didn''t realize what it was all about.


    Four fogs wearing diving suits appeared in front of them. "There are only little devils, go!!"


    With one of the people''s orders, the four men quickly attacked the Sasuke three.


    At this time, Sasuke moved, the blue figure walked through the crowd, and the bitterness in his hand easily pierced the two fog-bearing bodies.


    It was just a face-to-face, and the two fogs that came to attack were killed by Sasuke.


    The other two fogs endured a strong Sasuke, and the mask looked terrified. They underestimated the strength of Sasuke and stopped to attack Sakura and Naruto. The heart is timid and will turn away from this place.


    "Hey, is that gone?!"


    Sasuke Joe¡¯s face showed a cruel look, and his hand quickly printed, fire. How to fire the ball!


    The two fogs were just about to escape, and the body was swallowed up by the huge flames. Almost no screams were sent. The two were killed by the fiery flame of the fireball, leaving only the two charred bodies.


    All of this happened in a few moments. The three people present at the scene looked at Sasuke¡¯s face with an incredible look. This is... the strength and unrelenting means of Sasuke¡¯s show. People are surprised.


    Sakura''s performance on Sasuke was quickly relieved. The stronger she is, the more she is proud. After all, Sasuke is her man.


    On the side of Naruto, the heart is unbalanced, and the look in his eyes is awkward. why? Why is he so strong? !


    Naruto¡¯s heart has a strong sense of courage


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 v2 Chapter 29：

    Compared to his overwhelming face in the face of fog, Sasuke''s courage and decisiveness made him feel ashamed.


    No, I can''t be compared to Sasuke in this way! My whirlpool Naruto is also very strong, Sasuke can do it, I can do it too!


    Driven by strong self-esteem, Naruto took a shuriken from the tolerant bag and stabbed him to the back of his left hand. The blood is shining and the color of the blush blurs the left hand of Naruto.


    Seeing the movement of Naruto self-mutilation, Sakura¡¯s face showed a horrifying look. This Naruto is not a medicine to eat more? !


    At this point, the Kakashi body that fell down next to it turned into a white fog, it is obvious that just the fog to endure only Kakashi''s shadow. At the same time, the well-dead Kakashi appeared in front of everyone, haha ??greeted.


    In fact, Kakashi has long found a trap of fog, Kakashi in order to test the Sasuke three, they deliberately left the body to be killed by the fog, the body is not far from observing all this. Unexpectedly, the powerful Sasuke solved the fog and forbearance so quickly, and the hot and decisiveness that Sasuke showed also made Kakashi secretly scared. There was no living in the four people. He looked at Sasuke and his eyes showed a playful look.


    After Kakashi appeared, he saw the **** left hand of Naruto, and said, "Naruto, if you don''t wear it, you will really die."


    Die! !


    When he heard Kakashi, Naruto immediately worried that he would be tied to his left hand.


    Sasuke originally wanted to make Sakura bandaged, but he thought that Sakura might not be willing, and then he couldn¡¯t let Naruto easily take advantage of Sakura, so he took the wounds and bandages from the ninja bag and wrapped them for Naruto.


    The blood on the back of Naruto''s hand has stopped, and the wound is healing quickly.


    Seeing all of this, Sasuke¡¯s heart for Naruto¡¯s bandaging wounds was a bit embarrassing, but it was really embarrassing. I didn''t expect Naruto''s self-healing ability to be so powerful. The combination of the vortex and the nine tails was terrible.


    Naruto looked at Sasuke, who bowed his head to the wound, and looked at the handsome silhouette of his face, the delicate eyebrows. The feeling of strangeness in my heart, Sasuke is really handsome! Naruto inexplicably had a good impression on Sasuke. At this time, he felt that Sasuke was very kind and seemed to be his best friend. Some of his prejudice and jealousy for Sasuke disappeared without a trace at this moment.


    "Okay, this should be fine." Sasuke got up and looked at Naruto.


    "Thank you..." Naruto was a little embarrassed to be looked at by Sasuke. He quickly went away and thanked Sasuke with a slight unspeakable voice.


    Tsundere? Seeing Naruto¡¯s performance, Sasuke¡¯s heart was funny, but his face was still a faint look.


    Later, Kakashi turned around and began to question Dazzner on the side. "You seem to have hidden the details of this mission from us." Kakashi said seriously to Dazzner.


    At first, Dazner was hesitant to dodge, but under Kakashi''s question, he had to say something about going to the country of Poland.


    "Actually, I was chased by people in the village of Wujiu, because I couldn''t afford the money, so I lied about the danger of this mission." Dazner regretted that they were very helpless to deceive Kakashi.


    Listening to the answer to Zenna, Kakashi knew that the task was beyond the scope of the tasks performed by Sasuke, and that the task should be above b, not c. Kakashi had the idea of ??letting Sasuke give up the task.


    Sasuke knows what Kakashi thinks. He took Sakura¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Kakashi teacher, this task, whether or not it exceeds the scope of the task we should perform, we must complete the task and **** it. Dazna safely returned to the country of the wave."


    Sakura, who was caught by Sasuke, also nodded and expressed support for Sasuke.


    The Naruto on the side also looked at Kakashi with a positive look.


    Kakashi saw that the three people were determined to carry the mission to the end. He sighed and the three were so united that he was very happy.


    "Well, this mission will continue to be carried out, I will try my best to protect you." Kakashi flashed a firm look in his eyes, said the tone solemnly.


    "Kakashi teacher, rest assured, we will succeed in this task." Naruto''s attitude is very optimistic. In his opinion, as long as there is Kakashi, any enemy will be easily resolved.


    I hope so, I hope that there will be no accidents on this road, Kakashi worried.


    In this way, Kakashi and Sasuke three embarked on the road to continue to the country of Poland.


    In a forest in the country of Bo, a person with a bandage blocking his face from the half face lies on the sofa in the tree house. He looks at the letters in his hand, and some of the sly triangle eyes flash a glimmer of light. The guy who can''t make it, I think I have to go in person!"


    Sasuke and his entourage went to the country of Poland under the protection of Kakashi. On the way, there was no attack other than the fog-forbearing attack. This road was particularly calm.


    As soon as the country of the wave arrived, there was no accident along the way. Kakashi gradually became nervous and was always wary of attacks that might come from all over the place. He knew that behind the calm is often hidden from the wind and rain~www.novelhall. Com~ Why don''t you still have it? Sasuke is also very puzzled about the escorting journey that is too calm. He doesn''t believe that he will let Dazzner go through it.


    It is now more than eleven o''clock in the morning, the sun is gradually shining directly into the earth, although it is in the forest, with the blockage of trees, but the heat is still on the way.


    "It''s so hot." Naruto whispered unconsciously.


    "Little devil, if you are hot, drink some wine to relieve the heat." Dazzner said, he took a bottle of spirits from his backpack and handed it to Naruto.


    "I don''t drink alcohol." Naruto refused Dazzner''s proposal. Along the way, Dazzner kept tempting Naruto and wanted him to accompany him.


    Kakashi looked at the performance of the two, and the tension in his heart gradually relaxed. Speaking of it, Kakashi did not know why he had an inexplicable uneasiness in his execution of the mission, perhaps because he had to protect the group of ghosts at all times. Kakashi comforted himself.


    At this time, Lin Zhong suddenly heard a strong wind breaking the sound of the trees, only to hear a bang, a long knife about a foot tied to a tree not far away.


    The black shadow flashed, and a man with a bandage on his face appeared in front of them, standing on top of the big knife and looking at Kakashi and his party.


    Seeing the strange man who suddenly appeared and the strange knife, Kakashi underwent a precaution and asked: "Who are you?"


    Sasuke saw a strange man and immediately knew who the person was, no longer, you finally appeared!


    No, he did not answer Kakashi¡¯s question. He patrolled the following five people and found Dazna. He said, ¡°You are protecting the wood leaf ninja of Dazna. I am a ghostly man.¡± You handed Dazner out."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 v2 Chapter 30：

    No more! Hearing the innocent introduction, Kakashi was shocked. He knew that he would not be one of the seven great knives of the fog. He was chased by the country of water because of the assassination of the name, and he was no longer worthy of his strength.


    This is a trouble, Kakashi looked at the eyes and looked at him again. He said to the Sasukes behind him: "You protect Dazna, this battle will be handed over to me."


    Sasuke knows that he is not an opponent who is no longer awkward, so he obeys Kakashi and Naruto protects him and makes Sakura stand by his side.


    Then, I saw that Kakashi¡¯s left eye, which was covered by the forehead, was exposed, and a blood-red eyeball appeared in front of him.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Seeing Kakashi¡¯s left eye no longer surprised, he recognized Kakashi¡¯s identity, ¡°write the eyes! You are the flag of Kakashi, the first technician in the wood industry!¡±


    "I didn''t expect you to know me." Kakashi looked at him again and made a prepared posture.


    "Since you have met you, then this battle can not be quickly resolved." Saying, no more than a print in the hands, a slight look in the triangle eyes.


    This print is... I haven¡¯t waited for Kakashi to guess that I¡¯m not going to seal it. I saw a sudden burst of fog in the air. Soon, the thick fog covered the entire space, leaving only one piece. White.


    For the sake of thick fog, even if you open the Kakashi that writes the wheel eye, you can only see three steps. He screamed to Sasuke three people: "You are careful of this fog! Protect Dazna." Then he broke through the thick fog and searched for the unrecognized figure on the bridge.


    Sasuke, who was obscured by the dense fog, knew that there was a danger at this time. He was no longer hesitant at the moment. Chakra was turning his eyes, and the crimson writing eye appeared in Sasuke''s eye. He gripped Sakura''s hand tightly, and protected Sakura and Dazna, always beware of attacks from dense fog.


    Naruto heard the sound of the collision of the blade in the dense fog. He knew that Kakashi was fighting with him. His heart could not help but lift him. He could not see anything in this fog. He All I can do is protect Dazzner behind me.


    In the thick fog, Kakashi is no longer in contact with the short-term soldiers, and they are not competing with each other.


    With the help of the writing of the round eyes, Kakashi caught the unrelenting figure. He quickly appeared behind him. He used it without any thorns. The sword front brought a scream and he would not scream again. Sting a pair.


    The sneaked face no longer smirked, and the body became a water element to dissipate. A black shadow stabbed Kakashi with a sword in his big knife, and the texture of the knife cut into the knife.


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve stabbed Kakashi, but I saw Kakashi¡¯s body slamming into a white smoke.


    After the horror, there was an excited look in the eyes. This is the flag Kakashi. This kind of battle is interesting.


    Kakashi, who is avoiding a blow, hides aside and wipes the cold sweat that appears on his forehead. The battle in the thick fog is very unfavorable for him. What should I do? !


    Kakashi heard the sound of the blade breaking through the air, subconsciously blocked, only saw a big knife was blocked by his hardship, the big knife and bitterness did not intersect and made a sharp sound, so dangerous!


    The other side of the Broadsword came no more than the harsh voice: "Kakashi, be careful!"


    No longer disappeared in the thick fog again, Kakashi''s line of sight left a blank.


    Sasuke on the side suddenly felt a danger, what happened? ! He tried his best to write the wheel to search for the source of danger. In the thick fog he caught a vague figure, and an unusually large knife was stabbing Dazzner. not good!


    Sasuke immediately released Sakura, appeared in front of Dazna, and used the bitterness to stop the blow. The sword hit and trembled.


    "Hey?" From the side of the Broadsword, there was no surprise, and he was amazed by the fact that someone other than Kakashi could block his attack.


    Upon hearing the movement here, Kakashi immediately realized that Dazner was in danger. He quickly appeared on the Dazna side and was about to wrestle with Sasuke¡¯s wrestling.


    The sound of the jingle sword spread quickly in the thick fog, and for a while, the sound suddenly stopped, and the dense fog dissipated.


    what happened? ! ! When everyone was clear, they saw the scene where Kakashi was imprisoned in the lake again.


    Sure enough, the same as in the original, what happened to Kakashi! ? Sasuke said darkly.


    No more sinister look at Sasuke''s side, then he single-handedly produced the seal of the water body, a body with no more than half the strength of the body quickly attacked them.


    Just a avatar? Sasuke and Naruto, who were behind Sasuke, protected Dazna and quickly rushed to the attack.


    I saw Sasuke¡¯s blood-red writing eye, and then I was shocked. This little devil is Uchiha¡¯s? Is Uchiha already annihilated? !


    Sasuke quickly and unrelentingly smashed together according to the flexible body skills and no longer do confrontation.


    The figure flew, Sasuke''s blue figure blocked the unrelenting offensive, and then found a weak point that was no longer awkward. With a belt and a kick, a kick would kick out a few feet.


    With a bang, the undivided avatar fell to the ground and became a dissipated element of water.


    This guy! Seeing Sasuke who easily defeated his avatar, there was no horror on his face.


    After defeating and not smashing, Sasuke immediately attacked him again. When Sasuke just stepped into the lake, he immediately launched the water wall ninjutsu. He saw four water columns quickly attacking Sasuke¡¯s soles. Sasuke immediately started Chakra. The feet, jumping high into the air, escaped the blow.


    In the air, Sasuke turned his body shape, and his hands quickly printed, and the fire was burning.


    Nine red flames spit out from the mouth of Sasuke, and they did not hit the shell like a cannonball.


    Seeing the flame is close to the body, and there is no time to resist it with water. There is no way to do it. I can only let go of Kakashi, who is in control, and escape to the distance to escape this blow.


    The water prison immediately broke through, and the released Kakashi escaped from the dungeon, and the body shape immediately caught up with it and would not be blocked.


    There was no way for Kakashi and Sasuke to force him, and he would not be able to launch Ninjutsu again, hoping to defeat Kakashi.


    With the unmistakable seal, Kakashi began to bear the same print again, and when the unfinished Indian film was about to be completed, Kakashi pre-empted the seal.


    "Water Margin. The technique of the Great Falls."


    In an instant, the endless torrents flow into the waters, and the waters are soaring, like the beasts sweeping away. Under the impact of the flood, the body was not hit hard and soon dying.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 v2 Chapter 31：

    Seeing that he will not be defeated, Kakashi is ready to go forward and fill the knife.


    "Wait!" Just as Kakashi had just walked in front of him and was ready to use his heart and soul without any thorns, a figure wearing an animal mask appeared on the big tree next to him.


    this is? Dark part!


    Kakashi saw the movement of the person in his hand, and looked at the dark part that suddenly appeared.


    The dark part took out a few thousand copies, and the silver light in his hand flashed, and thousands of them all plunged into the body. It¡¯s fainting to be stunned by thousands of people.


    Then he jumped down and explained to Kakashi: "I''m sorry, sir, I am chasing the dark part of the village, but now I have to take it back to the village and hand it over to the big man."


    Hearing the answer from the dark part, Kakashi did not stop the obstacles. He watched the dark part lift up and no longer squatted, and his body shape flashed and disappeared from the woods.


    Sasuke who came from there has already lifted the writing of the round eyes. He didn''t ask much about the movements of the dark part. He knew that the dark part was white pretending, and the white pretending to be a dark part saved it. Although he knew that this was a scam, he still had no control for the development of the later story.


    After seeing the white departure, Kakashi¡¯s body suddenly stunned and fainted to the ground. This shocked the three Sakura who had just arrived from there, and Sasuke explained to Sakura that it was caused by Kakashi¡¯s excessive use of the wheel.


    The crisis was finally solved by Sasuke and Kakashi, and no one was killed or injured except Kakashi wrote that the eye was overly comatose. Although Sasuke saved Kakashi with his own efforts, Naruto¡¯s innocence for Sasuke¡¯s power was only a hint of envy and a desire to surpass him.


    Looking at the back of Sasuke, Naruto felt so intimate, and he would see Sasuke in his invisibility.


    Later, Naruto and Sasuke supported Kakashi, and the group set foot on the road to the country of Poland.


    In less than half a day, Sasuke¡¯s group of escorts to Dazna arrived in the country of Poland.


    The country of Bo is a small island country. The country''s economic source mainly depends on fishing. Apart from this, there is almost no income. Therefore, people in the country of Bo is generally poor. In order to change the face of poverty in the country of Poland, Dazna wanted to build a bridge to strengthen the relationship between the country and the outside world, and to win more economic resources for the country.


    On the inner sea of ??the country of Bo, the Sasuke and his party took a borrowed fishing boat and was about to travel to Nazda¡¯s home.


    At this time, in mid-July, the air on the sea was a little damp, and there was a salty smell coming from the sea breeze.


    Sasuke sat in the bow and watched the seabirds gliding on the sea for a long time. The Naruto story has begun, and everything goes along the established trajectory. In the face of the future, Sasuke is somewhat overwhelmed by the time. Is it really necessary to betray Muye and become a thoroughly avenger?


    I thought that Sasuke¡¯s mood was a bit annoyed at this time, and turned to look at Sakura around me. I saw Sakura¡¯s long pink hair bursting in the sea breeze, and the delicate face was pleasing. After paying attention to Sasuke''s gaze, Sakura turned around and smiled at Sasuke. She leaned back into Sasuke''s arms and listened to Sasuke''s heartbeat quietly.


    Sasuke is holding Sakura in her arms, kisses her forehead, and her heart is really sentimental. If she is sentimental, she is not depressed.


    Later, Sasuke decided what he should do now, grasping everything now, no longer entangled in the fate of the future, there must be a road to the mountain, and tomorrow''s things will be said tomorrow. This thought of the troubles in Sasuke''s heart swept away, sitting quietly on the boat, watching the blue water, and entering the gods for a while.


    Soon after arriving at Nazda''s home, in the greetings of Nazda, Naruto and Sasuke helped the unconscious Kakashi into the room.


    Entering the room and entertaining the Sasuke group is a beautiful woman of twenty-five and five years old. Sasuke knows that this is the daughter-in-law of Nazda.


    With the help of Jin Bo, the unconscious Kakashi was settled in the guest room, and then took out tea and fruit and other things to entertain the three.


    Looking at the busy Jin Bo, Sasuke thought, really a diligent woman.


    In the afternoon, the unconscious Kakashi finally woke up, and the Sasukes who had been with him had finally felt relieved.


    Kakashi, who woke up, still felt a bit dizzy. It seems that this round of writing is really overused. It is no wonder that Kakashi does not have the physique that matches the writing of the wheel eye. After each writing of the wheel eye, Kakashi has to cultivate for a few days to alleviate the mental energy lost.


    Kakashi spoke to Sasuke the three people who took the dark part and took it away. He suspected that the dark part was actually the unconstrained internal response. The reason why it appeared was to rescue him from his hands.


    For Kakashi''s guess Sasuke agrees, the dark part will no longer save, this is tantamount to letting the tiger return to the mountain, and then wait until the injury is good, they have to guard against revenge.


    At this time, Dazzner came in, and heard that he would not die, he had a burst of fear in his heart He knew that he would not let him go. Worried that he would no longer retaliate, Nazda proposed that Kakashi and his party stay here for a few more days. It is best to wait until they are killed and then go.


    Kakashi knew that Nazda¡¯s fears were necessary and promised Nazda that they would not leave until they were killed.


    In order to guard against attacks that may come at any time, Kakashi struggled to get up and prepare to give Sasuke three special training.


    Under the leadership of Kakashi, Sasuke three came to a forest. Kakashi told Sakura and Naruto that their special training was to climb trees.


    Climbing a tree? ! Naruto and Sakura looked at Kakashi inexplicably. They thought that cultivation and climbing trees didn''t have much to do with it. After Kakashi patiently explained to Sakura and Naruto the relationship between climbing trees and practicing Chakra, they understood Kakashi¡¯s good intentions.


    Later, Kakashi turned to Sasuke on the side and said to him mysteriously: "Sasuke, you don''t have to climb trees with your strength now. In order to resist no more, now I teach you a ninja, my only original Ninjutsu."


    The only original ninjutsu? Sasuke knew that Kakashi had finally taught him to be cut.


    In order not to let Sakura and Naruto disturb them, Kakashi took Sasuke to a hidden place.


    "Sasuke, I am optimistic, this is the ninjutsu I will give you, Ray Chee!"


    Kakashi threw away his cane and changed his hand in the mysterious form. Kakashi held his right wrist in his left hand and a powerful Chakra flow from his right hand. The blue thunder quickly condensed in his hand, and instantly Condensed into a thunder ball filled with ruin, the blue arc flashed on the thunder ball, the loud discharge sound in the air, like thousands of birds screaming, all of which showed the extraordinary of Lecce.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 v2 Chapter 32：

    Is this Lecce? Sasuke on the side was secretly shocked. When he saw Kakashi in the anime, he didn¡¯t feel so much. Only when he saw it, he realized the extraordinary of Lecce. Sasuke wrote down the procedure of Kakashi with the writing wheel, and at the same time, he secretly simulated the action when the knot was printed.


    After the demonstration of Sasuke, Kakashi gradually reduced the delivery of the right hand Chakra, and the powerful Lecce also weakened, eventually turning into a little starlight.


    "Sasuke, you can try it again." Kakashi gasped and said to Sasuke.


    Zuo assistant quickly changed the Indian style, his right hand held the left hand wrist, and the chakra of the thunder attribute gathered in the palm of his hand. A blue arc book appeared in the assistant heart instantly, the arc became more and more, and Sasuke¡¯s left hand became A sharp blade with a thunder, sharp sharpness seems to pierce everything.


    The blue thunder glides on the assistant, and there is a loud noise in the constant friction with the air.


    When I saw the performance of Sasuke, Kakashi was shocked, but only once succeeded? ! Kakashi knew that Saskatchewan had Chakra in the body with two attributes of thunder, so he took the opportunity to teach him to Lecce. He did not expect that Sasuke learned this trick just by reading his print. Is this the genius of the Uchiha family? ! Uchiha is really terrible!


    Under the gaze of Kakashi, Sasuke rushed to the big tree in front of the two people. The Raytheon blade of his left hand pierced the tree, and the debut of the light, the bang, the big tree was cut off by the waist, the tree fell to the ground. A huge roar, splashing dust on the ground.


    "Well, Sasuke, your move is a little different from mine. The power seems to be a little smaller. You give this name a name. It will be your ninja." Kakashi said to Sasuke. .


    When Sasuke heard Kakashi¡¯s words, he flashed a glimmer of light in his eyes and said to Kakashi: ¡°Just call a thousand birds.¡±


    "Thousands of birds? Well, it is called a thousand birds." Kakashi is very satisfied with the name of Sasuke.


    Kakashi pointed out the nuances and let Sasuke continue to practice here. He went there to supervise Naruto and Sakura''s tree climbing training.


    After Kakashi left, Sasuke once again set up the print of Ray Chee. Soon, a blue thunder ball filled with ruin is converging in the heart of the assistant, and the thunder that is shining constantly is particularly dazzling in the dark forest.


    Is it Lecce? Sasuke¡¯s mouth floated a little in the arc. "So how about this?!"


    Sasuke ran to the big tree not far away. The thunder ball in the middle of the tree was in the middle of the tree. The big tree was intercepted by the waist. The assistant¡¯s thunder ball was not lost. The second, third lesson, until the fourth one. The thunder ball in the hand began to annihilate.


    If Kakashi is here, he will be astonished by Sasuke¡¯s performance. The destructive power of Sasuke¡¯s attack has already been comparable to that of Rachel, and even the original attack power of Rachel.


    Is this Lecce? Power is really extraordinary, it is no wonder that Rachel was rated as s-class ninjutsu, and the thousand birds are only a-level ninjutsu. However, Sasuke knows that the Thousand Birds and the Reiche have their own advantages. The Thousand Birds pierced and the Thunder Lord destroyed. In the pure power, the thousand birds are naturally less than the thunder.


    Sasuke released seven more Lecce, and he was half as much as Chakra, which was stored in the sea. Looking at the forest that was almost devastated in front of him, Sasuke showed a smile on his face.


    Through calculations, Sasuke knows that his body is full of chakras and can release about 15 times of Rachel, and he now only needs two nights to fill the sea.


    Through this cultivation, Sasuke knows that his strength has been greatly improved. At the very least, he has not lost to any one in Ninju, and even reached the shadow level.


    Although the ninjutsu has been greatly improved, infinitely close to the shadow level, but the body and illusion have not improved, it is still not enough to see in the actual battle with the shadow level. Now, Sasuke wants to further enhance the strength. Both illusion and bodywork are carried out.


    However, the cultivation of illusion is not anxious, he knows that with the unbroken eyes of the writing wheel, his illusion will rise. About the cultivation of the body skills Sasuke prepares to go back to Muye Village and then start practicing, it is best to ask Kay.


    It was getting late, and Sasuke did not continue to practice Rachel or Thousand Birds. He went to Sakura and Naruto to see the cultivation results of the two.


    When I got there, I didn''t see Kakashi''s figure. It seems to be going back.


    "It¡¯s really an irresponsible teacher." Sasuke licked Kakashi in his heart.


    With Sasuke''s gaze, I saw Sakura standing on the canopy, and looked at the Naruto who was still struggling in the middle of the big tree with a stunned expression.


    "Naruto, I am so embarrassed, I have been with you." Sakura said to the Naruto.


    When I heard Sakura, Naruto¡¯s face showed a strong and victorious look, and once again fell to the ground and continued to impact the tree.


    "Sakura." Sasuke, standing in one place, shouted.


    Sakura saw Sasuke over there excitedly waved to Sasuke, "Sasuke, you come up!"


    Hearing the call of Sakura, Sasuke understood her intentions. This Sakura was taking the opportunity to attack Naruto.


    Sasuke also used Naruto to climb the tree, and quickly climbed to the top of the big tree where Sakura was located, and took Sakura. On the way to Sasuke holding her down the tree, Sakura gave a face to Naruto who climbed the tree.


    "Naruto, you can''t even catch up with me, giggling..."


    Sakura''s words are not the slightest ridicule, but it seems like a normal joke with his companions.


    "..."


    Seeing the happy Sakura in Sasuke''s arms, Naruto''s heart is infinitely lost, Sakura, and Sasuke are very happy together, bless you... Naruto''s back is a bit lonely.


    After placing Sakura on the ground, Sasuke went straight to Naruto. In the eyes of Naruto''s doubts, Sasuke gave Chae to the Naruto when he climbed the tree and then encouraged him to cheer.


    "Sasuke..."


    Naruto is grateful for the performance of Sasuke. Although there are many words to say, I don''t know where to start. He only felt warm in his heart, and he felt that he had been waiting for a long time.


    Is this a so-called friend?


    Naruto remembered the scene when he and Sasuke met in the sunset five years ago. The intersection of black and white, the sunset connected the two figures together.


    Sasuke, from that time on, we are friends...


    Naruto had a long time of thoughts, and Sasuke and Sakura had left the place when he returned.


    Then, Naruto looked at the big tree in front of him, his face showed a firm look, "must succeed!"


    I patted the dirt on my body, and Naruto got up and continued to attack the big tree.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 v2 Chapter 33：

    At dinner, Naruto returned to Nazda''s home, his face full of excitement, and it was obvious that his tree climbing practice was successful.


    Seeing Sasuke sitting quietly reading a book, Naruto showed a grateful look in his eyes, and took the initiative to greet Sasuke.


    Sasuke stopped his movements and raised his head to smile at Naruto. His success congratulated him.


    Kakashi saw Sasuke and Naruto who could get along with each other, and his eyes showed a gratifying look. Looking at Sasuke and Naruto, he remembered the childhood friend who brought the soil. At that time, although they were not at the same time, they still agreed with each other.


    I soon had dinner, and Dazzner greeted everyone sitting down in the room. Jin Bo and Sakura were busy sending you the dishes of today. With the continuation of the food, the seats quickly became very lively, and everyone enjoyed the harmonious atmosphere.


    There was a child between the seats. During the day, Kakashi had not seen it. He listened to Nazda and said that this was his grandson. He went to school during the day and did not see it.


    Naruto saw the lovely place to greet him on the initiative. Who knows that there is only a sigh of relief, and he ignores Naruto.


    Seeing this situation, Nazdahaha smiled and explained to Naruto that the character there was like this, and there was some fear of being born in front of outsiders.


    The Naruto of the big character did not continue to care about it, and everyone happily ate today''s dinner.


    After the dinner, Kakashi, who was sitting at the dinner table, asked about the son of Nazda. "Uncle, what about your son? Why didn''t you see him?"


    When I heard Kakashi¡¯s question, the faces of Jin Bo and Nazda were faint and seemed to be unwilling to mention.


    "He was killed by the bad guys of Cardo!" After saying aloud there, he ran away and was unwilling to face everyone present.


    When he died, Kakashi knew that he had poked the painful spots of Nazda and Jinbo, and he apologized to the two people for their presumptuous questioning.


    Then Nazda told Kakashi and Sasuke that his son had been killed by Kado, and since his father died, his character has become like this. It seems that he is very reluctant to see outsiders and become Lonely and somewhat inferior.


    The encounter there was infected with Naruto. He remembered his own experience. Was he not so before? Naruto wants to help Iraq and let him out of the shadows. After hearing the matter, Naruto immediately said: "Do not worry, I will not let the bad guy of Cardo, I will definitely be as happy again as before."


    Naruto and Tsukuba smiled at Naruto''s promise, they did not believe that Cardo could be killed by Naruto, but expressed sincere gratitude to Naruto''s enthusiasm.


    The night is as cool as water, and the bright moonlight dyes the sea surface in silver, bringing a burst of seaweed from the sea breeze. From the room, I looked at the sea in the distance, looked at the silver with eyes, and remembered the father who passed away. At that time, his father often took him to watch the sea at night.


    Every time at the beach, Yizhen couldn''t help but think of his father. Silver light sprinkled on the body of Yi, and it reflected in a round of silver. I missed the father who passed away, and sat outside the house for a while.


    "According to there." A voice will wake up from the memory there.


    Turned and looked, it turned out to be Naruto.


    I saw Naruto coming, and then turned around and looked at the sea to start staying.


    "Your father is a very great person, do you admire him?" Naruto sat next to him and asked in a loud voice.


    "Uh-huh..." I lowered my head and gently snorted.


    "It¡¯s good to have a father..." Naruto said in a recollection. "On the day of my birth, my mother and father passed away. I have never seen them. Father and mother are just a conceptual term for me. For the image of the parents, I can only imagine in my heart, I think, they should be good people. I am envious of you there, there is a great father."


    "Naruto''s brother..." Hearing the words of Naruto, he looked up and looked at Naruto, with a hint of inexplicable taste in his eyes, seemingly sympathizing with Naruto''s experience.


    Naruto paused and suppressed the sadness in his heart. He was afraid of crying. But his voice has become hoarse. "Although my parents are gone, I have been working hard to make people around me recognize my existence and recognize my strength. Because I believe that my parents are watching me in the sky, I can''t let them down, can''t. So, depending on where you have to cheer, your father is watching you in the sky."


    I saw a trace of tears flashing in Naruto''s eyes, and I felt the feeling of compassion with Naruto.


    "Naruto''s brother..." Perhaps it was moved by Naruto, and nodded affirmatively, "I won''t let my father down!"


    "According to there, let''s cheer!" Naruto''s fist and the fist there, collided with each other to make a promise for their future Under the moonlight, Naruto and I smiled at each other. For tomorrow, they are full of hope.


    The evening time always goes very fast, and it is already more than nine o''clock without knowing it. Consolation is good, there is a talent to return to the room, continue to chat with everyone, talk about his cultivation today.


    Then, more than ten o''clock, it is time to sleep. Under the arrangement of Jinbo, Sasuke arrived in his room, and Sasuke began his evening practice after a good night.


    Nothing in the night, the next morning, Sasuke got up early, did not alarm other people, and quietly went to the woods that I practiced yesterday.


    The original book, Zhongbai and Naruto, met here, so he wanted to try his luck. Can he meet white here and solve the long-standing question in his heart. Is white or male or female? Or is it the legendary Hideyoshi?


    The woods in the morning are quiet, the forest is filled with faint morning fog, and the low plants are covered with crystal water drops. Every step of the way, there will be a lot of drops of water, sticking to the feet, sprinkling on the legs, and chilling. of.


    At the scheduled location, Sasuke quietly waited for the arrival of White.


    After a short time, from the side of the forest came the sound of the skirt across the grass, listening to the footsteps, Sasuke knows that he has to wait for someone to come.


    In the eyes of Sasuke''s expectation, a person wearing a light green dress walked into Sasuke''s line of sight. It should be a woman, Sasuke judged.


    At this time, the white hair has long hair, and the hair is neatly draped. The face is decorated with a little light makeup, and the gentle features such as jade are exquisite and elegant. The temperament of the empty valley is enchanting.


    Is this white? It is really a beauty.


    White saw Sasuke in front, and there was a glimmer of light in his eyes. This boy had seen him yesterday, and he was the one who would not defeat the adults.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 v2 Chapter 34：

    "Are you also here to pick flowers?" asked the white voice.


    After hearing the white voice, Sasuke once again determined the fact that white is a woman.


    "No, I am here to wait for someone." Sasuke looked at the white face, and his mouth curled a little.


    "Wait?" White curiously looked at Sasuke in front of him.


    "Yes, wait, now she has come." Sasuke looked at the white, did not conceal the purpose of his reason here.


    When I heard Sasuke, I was shocked by the heart, what? ! What is he waiting for me? ! Does he know that I am no longer an adult? ! ! Although my heart was amazed, the white face was still a light look. "What? Is waiting for me? I am so honored."


    Sasuke looked at Bai, and his face had a faint smile. "You call it white, ask you a question, are you male or female?"


    What? !


    White was overwhelmed by the problem of Sasuke, and he thought that Sasuke would ask him what he would not do. Ask her sex, what to do? !


    Looking at Sasuke''s handsome facial features, the white heart suddenly burst into a smirk.


    White looked at Sasuke, and his mouth curled a little in a curve. Naughty said: "Guess what?"


    I guess? ! If you guessed it, ask you? ! Sasuke was speechless and looked at white with a depressed face.


    "If you don''t tell, oh."


    Seeing the depression of Sasuke, the white seems to be victorious, and the heart floats with a hint of joy. This feeling has not been experienced for a long time.


    Sasuke is not entangled in this issue, he has already determined the fact that white is a woman.


    Sasuke came close to the white side, taking out an orchid from the basket in her hand in a white horrified gaze.


    Looking at the orchid with dew in his hand, Sasuke can''t help but put the flowers in front of his nose and sniff the elegant fragrance of the orchid.


    White was very surprised by this help from Sasuke. Seeing the help of Sasuke, the outline of Junya is reflected in her eyes. At this point, the white heart jumps, this boy is really attractive.


    "Don''t leave it, or you will die..." Sasuke put down the orchid in his hand and stared at the white, black and white eyes, as if to see through her heart.


    Will you die?


    It¡¯s really worth it to die for no more adults.


    When I heard Sasuke¡¯s words, I remembered the fact that I would not raise her up again. In order to repay her, it¡¯s a pity to die again.


    Without answering Sasuke, Bai Jingjing stood next to Sasuke and seemed to be thinking about something.


    Sasuke saw a stern resilience in the white eye, knowing that she would not leave and not swearing, in order to repay her willingness to raise her kindness, she will definitely choose to die again.


    This silly woman, Sasuke¡¯s heart is dark. However, Sasuke was relieved and Bai died. He could not let her wish. Besides, there is him, how can white be so easy to die?


    Sasuke put the orchid into the white basket and turned around and turned his back to the white saying: "Well, since it is your decision, I have nothing to say. Thank you for your orchid, really delicious. Goodbye."


    White¡¯s sudden departure from Sasuke was a bit stunned. He watched as Sasuke¡¯s departing figure shouted: ¡°What is your name?¡±


    "Sasuke..."


    Sasuke did not look back, waved his hand and said goodbye to him.


    "Sasuke?"


    White looked at Sasuke¡¯s far-sighted figure, and there was a smile on his face. It¡¯s really a cold and hot boy. Surprisingly, she didn¡¯t hate Sasuke.


    When I think of the scene when Sasuke scented the flowers, the white face was full of blush, and the calm heart swayed. After all, Sasuke was very good. It was difficult to make people not pay attention, and, in that kind of gentle attitude. Underneath, it is hard to make people feel sick.


    "It''s a really good person." Bai felt that there was something in her heart that was sprouting.


    Seeing that Sasuke¡¯s figure disappeared into the woods, the white turned and sighed, not knowing when he could meet again, he...


    "Sasuke, when I hope to die in your hands..."


    In the morning, the weather is sunny and the sun is shining.


    Kakashi¡¯s injury has not yet recovered, so he stayed in Nazda¡¯s home to recuperate. Naruto went to the forest and did not return. Nazda is going to the bridge to supervise the process of repairing the bridge. In order to protect Nazda, Kakashi asked Sasuke to accompany Nazda.


    Kakashi is very reassured about Sasuke''s current strength. Although he does not know how much Sasuke''s strength is, he feels that Sasuke is very strong, and it is not generally strong. The chakra flow uploaded from Sasuke is so shocking to him. . It is no wonder that Sasuke has the metamorphosis of the sea, and the amount of Chakra stored in the sea is almost the same, and the chakra in his body is purified, the energy contained in each chakra. It is several times that of ordinary people.


    On the bridge, Nazda greeted the workers who were building the bridge. These workers were local residents. I heard that Nazda wanted to build a bridge, so he spontaneously came to undertake the task of building a bridge.


    When the workers saw Nazda, they immediately came and said hello to Nazda. In a short while Nazda was surrounded by workers. They expressed their gratitude to Nazda in their own way. If it is not Nazda, the bridge does not know when it will be repaired. They believe that as long as the bridge is built, people in the country of Poland will definitely get rid of the poor life in the past.


    Later, Nazda took out the drawings and told the workers about the precautions during the construction, and then dismissed the workers and let them go to their respective positions.


    Sasuke looked at it all quietly, and there was a feeling in his heart. The folk customs here are really simple.


    At this time, there was a sudden fog on the bridge, and the entire bridge was covered in a short time.


    this is! ! Sasuke immediately realized that he was no longer coming. He immediately found Nazda not far away and kept Nazda around.


    Nazda asked in horror: "Sasuke, what is the situation?! No more?!!"


    "Yes, no more," Sasuke said.


    A chakra flow in the air, and then appeared on the bridge with white.


    Seeing that only Sasuke is one, and then not ecstasy, it seems that Kakashi was injured in the battle yesterday. Only this little devil can do it alone.


    "Hey, kid, how can you be alone? Kakashi?" No longer look at Sasuke''s ridiculously, he can''t take Sasuke in his eyes.


    "Kakashi did not come, but only me alone is enough, no longer, prepare the coffin." Sasuke did not give up, looking at it is not ridiculous, and now it is not his opponent.


    "Haha, little devil, it''s really a big deal, but you annoyed your grandfather, I won''t let you live." Then I flashed a cruel look in my eyes. "White, you will meet this guy first." ¡±


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 v2 Chapter 35：

    "Yes, no more adults." White followed with a cold voice.


    White went to Sasuke''s Sanzhang, and stood opposite Sasuke.


    "The person I met yesterday was you, white." Sasuke looked at Bai.


    With a mask, I couldn¡¯t see any expression from the white face, paused for a while, and slowly said: "What about me? You still go, I don''t want to kill you."


    "Well, since you insist on fighting, then there is no way. However, I will be merciless." Sasuke is expressionless, and he is helpless for the stubbornness of white.


    The next moment, Sasuke moved, and appeared on the left side of the white for a moment, a flying kick attacked the white waist.


    So fast! ! Did not come and be surprised, whitely consciously use the arm to stop the help. The arm and the leg collided, and Whiteton felt a hemp in the arm, which was weak. I saw the white body kicked a few meters like a fallen leaf, and the body fell to the ground and made a muffled sound.


    This guy!


    Sasuke, who will kick the white ball when he saw a hit, no longer has a look of erroneous look on his face. He is stronger than yesterday!


    After the attack, Sasuke did not continue to attack, standing in the same place, watching the white kneeling on the ground slowly stand up.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so strong. Then, the next move, be careful." White quickly rushed to the side of Sasuke, to Sasuke''s body, the right hand quickly printed, thousands of thousands of quickly condensed in the air In the face of the situation, it was attacked by Sasuke.


    Is this an attack? The assistant in the assistant quickly printed, the fire. The fireball!


    The fiery fireball quickly melts the thousands of air, and the ice is turned into water vapor. There was another sound in the ear, Sasuke¡¯s body flashed, and he escaped a few thousand attacks.


    The white offensive did not stop here. I saw her foot sliding down, splashing the water on the bridge into the air, on one side of the body, and the men¡¯s hands were printed, and the magical ice mirror!


    Dozens of large ice mirrors in the air quickly condense and glow under the reflection of the sun. The ice mirror swiftly swung, trapping a few thousand of Sasukes who had just escaped.


    Sasuke succeeded in being trapped, and the white heart sighed slightly, and I will be merciful. Later, she stretched out her hand and pressed a mirror to it. Like a mirage, the white body and the ice mirror merged.


    For a moment, all the white faces appeared on the mirror surface. White looked at the trapped Sasuke and said, "This is my devil''s ice mirror enchantment. You can''t get out. Don''t worry, I won''t kill. Die yours."


    Will not kill me? Sasuke looked at the white reflection on the mirror, his face was inexplicably smiling, and it was really a kind girl.


    Sasuke walked to the front of the ice mirror and reached out to touch the mirror of the ice mirror, and the chill of the bones came from it.


    Sasuke''s movements are seen in the eye. At this time, in white''s opinion, Sasuke''s movement seems to be her projection on the touch mirror. Is he touching me? Thinking of this, the pretty face under the white mask floated a blush.


    "Is this your blood limit? It''s a beautiful piece of art." Sasuke suddenly stopped his movement and said something.


    My blood continues to limit, art? ! White was the first time I heard someone say this. She only knew that because of this blood limit, her parents died, and the people in the village were afraid of her and drove her out until she was adopted again.


    Her ability in the white eye is the curse attached to her by God, because she has lost all her happiness in this ability, and all she can do now is just a tool for peace of mind.


    Sasuke standing there for a while, looked up at the white in the mirror, looked at the white mask with a gaze, and seemed to see her heart under the mask.


    Sasuke knows the pain in the heart of the heart. Jun¡¯s face shows a solemn solemnity. He said: "White, I know that you have lost a lot because of this ability and lost a lot of precious things. But please don¡¯t let this appointment fall from Ganzi. God has given you this ability to create a better life. Your existence is definitely not just a tool!"


    Not a tool? ? White remembered the words that the mother said to her when she was a child. White, your existence and the meaning of this world have to explore for yourself. Don''t give up hope no matter what difficulties you encounter.


    After a while, Sasuke said again: "White, let''s make a bet. If I can catch you, please ask me not to worry about me."


    Caught me? She didn¡¯t believe that Sasuke could easily catch her. However, she still promised Sasuke this bet.


    White looked at Sasuke on the ground in the mirror, and the tone was a little cold. "Since you say this, then I will fulfill you. I hope you can survive under my attack."


    The white hands on the mirror took out a thousand copies and were ready to attack Sasuke.


    The next second, white movement, white light flashed, dozens of thousands of shots at the same time to Sasuke, but saw Sasuke''s body shape flash, all thousands of all lost, Sasuke easily escaped the white attack.


    how come? ! Seeing that all of my attacks were defeated, the white cheeks showed an incredible look She was very confident about her speed. I didn¡¯t expect that the thousands of attacks on Sasuke were all avoided. It is.


    When she looked at Sasuke, a pair of blood-red eyes appeared in her sight.


    This is... write a round eye! Blood continues to limit the boundaries! It turned out to be a person of Uchiha, and it is no wonder that he can avoid my thousand. Then, how about this, white again launched an attack.


    The white figure quickly travels through the mirrors, and the shape of the body is almost indistinguishable. As I walked through, thousands of books were continually pulled out from the hands of the white, almost for a moment, thousands of thousands of thousands of grounds surrounded by Sasuke.


    360 degree attack? Sasuke¡¯s mouth bends a little in the arc. He draws a bitterness from the pocket of the ring. Under the insight of the wheel eye, his men quickly shoot down all the thousands of ones that have attacked his body. When the white attack stops, There are thousands of books on the ground around Sasuke.


    Seeing that this attack did not cause any harm to Sasuke, I couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. I didn¡¯t hurt him. I didn¡¯t know what was going on. She was worried about the safety of Sasuke.


    Sasuke caught the white figure with a writing wheel. When he attacked him white, he clearly saw the motion track of a black shadow.


    I will catch you next time! Sasuke''s mouth curled a little in the arc, and he foresaw the scene when White was caught by him.


    "You have been hiding, Sasuke, really is Uchiha''s family." The white in the mirror praised, "However, I will not give up, you are not saying to catch me? Then come and catch me!" ¡±


    White once again launched an offensive. Under the help of Sasuke''s writing of the eye, he clearly saw the movement of white from one mirror to another. It is now, Sasuke sees the right time, the foot moves at a rapid speed, and a leap will hug in the air.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book:±ÊȤ¸óÊÖ»ú°æÔĶÁÍøÕ¾:

 v2 Chapter 36：

    How did he catch it? ! She was shocked by Sasuke''s whiteness holding her body. She didn''t expect Sasuke to catch her so easily.


    Sasuke held the white in his arms with the princess. After the fall to the ground, Sasuke faded the mask on the white face, and saw the white face full of shock and overwhelming.


    Sasuke looked at his white eyes and smiled and said, "How? Isn''t this caught by me?"


    White realized that she was held in her arms by Sasuke. In an instant, her face was flushed with a blush. It was so shameful, how could he be like this...


    White can''t stand such awkward posture, and the body is constantly struggling, trying to get out of Sasuke''s arms, but Sasuke is not letting go.


    As the white struggles, her delicate body constantly rubs against Sasuke''s body, and Sasuke can clearly feel the softness and abundance in front of the white chest.


    Bai also noticed the friction between her and Sasuke''s body. Her face was even more blushing, and she saw a smirk from Sasuke''s mouth. She knew that this was Sasuke''s intention.


    "How can you be this bad guy? Let me go." Bai Hao said to Sasuke. At this time, Bai did not notice that her tone at this time was a bit like the taste of a lover.


    If you hear white, Sasuke¡¯s mouth is even more evil. It seems that he does not intend to let go of the white.


    "You!..." Sasuke seems to be about to explode.


    At this time, Sasuke will receive it and release it in time.


    "You and my gamble should also be followed now." Sasuke looked red and white, and his mouth curled a little.


    "What gambling! I forgot!" Bai said a little angry to Sasuke.


    "Well, I will promise you. You can''t intervene in the battle between me and now." Sasuke smiled and was very interested in the expression of white air.


    When he heard Sasuke, White was even more angry. This person, who wiped her mask, did not say it, but also held her in her arms privately. Now she has made a self-promotion to help her promise to gamble. The gentle white is not angry, just the face. More blushing.


    Sasuke was full of shame and whiteness. When she felt that she was very cute, she went close, hugged the white body, and kissed the white lips in the white horrified eyes.


    The white eyes that were kissed were so big that when she was ready to bite Sasuke, Sasuke let her go.


    "I''m sorry, I just couldn''t hold back." Sasuke slammed his impulse to defend his impulse.


    Seeing the smirk on Sasuke¡¯s face, the gentle white character was overwhelmed, and his heart was not so white. He rubbed his foot and turned his body away from Sasuke.


    White¡¯s performance is exactly like an angry little daughter-in-law. She doesn¡¯t know why she is doing this in front of Sasuke. There is a kind of power in her heart that drives her constantly. There is a kind of inexplicable incitement to let her I want to be closer to Sasuke.


    Sasuke saw the performance of Bai, knowing that she was really angry, and then walked over and turned the white body and looked at her eyes and said, "Okay, I apologize for my behavior, sorry, white."


    Seeing the sincerity in Sasuke''s eyes, the sulking in the gentle heart of the character gradually disappeared, forgive the actions of Sasuke, but the blush on his face could not fade for a long time.


    Sasuke sees the white calm and looks at the white eyes and says, "White, I don''t want you to have something, so next time I fight with you, please don''t intervene."


    Is this worrying about me? White feels the sincerity of Sasuke''s tone, her fear of her in her words, and her heart is full of waves. how? Is he worried about me, or does he like me?


    Thinking of this time, Bai did not dare to face Sasuke''s gaze, she was very scared, she was afraid of the feelings of Sasuke in her heart, she was not hostile, she did not know how to deal with this feeling.


    Although the two counted only two days in yesterday, she felt that she had a special feeling for Sasuke in her heart. When she saw Sasuke again, the incitement became more and more intense.


    This relationship is something she never experienced. Is this love? Or else? I don''t know, she only thinks that she likes this sudden feeling. She is very much looking forward to further contact with Sasuke. She can further understand this young boy who knows each other and learn more about what he thinks.


    "Don''t you step in?" White looked up and looked at Sasuke.


    "Uh-huh." Sasuke nodded.


    "You won''t kill and don''t want to be an adult?" The white face showed an eagerness. She didn''t want to let her who raised her die in the assistant.


    "If he can take the initiative to surrender..." Sasuke replied.


    It is impossible for Bai to know that it is impossible to surrender. She knows the temperament. In the face of strong Sasuke, it is very likely that he will die in his hands.


    "No, you can''t kill him, promise me..." The white hand grabbed Sasuke''s hand and said in an eager tone that she didn''t want her benefactor to die in the assistant.


    "Can you promise me to separate from him and follow me?" Sasuke took the white hand and seemed to be unwilling to let go.


    "Walk with you?" There was something overwhelming in the heart.


    "Yes, go with me, leave without worry. I will take you to find the happiness you have longed for." Sasuke said with a positive dialogue.


    Go with him? Is this confession to me?


    Does he like me? At this time, the white heart is filled with enthusiasm and excitement.


    "Do you like me?" When he heard Sasuke, the white consciousness said the words contained in his heart.


    What? ! When he heard the white words, Sasuke¡¯s heart jumped. He did not expect that Bai would ask him this question. Sasuke didn''t want to die in this way. In order to change the fate of Bai, he made a decision.


    Seeing the look in the eyes, Sasuke did not hesitate. He stepped forward and hugged the white body. He held the white in his arms and said to her ear: "Yes, I like you, so I want to take you away." Take away in your hand, let you leave him, keep following me."


    Like me, is this his answer? Feel good peace of mind. The white who is hugged thinks that this is what she has been waiting for for a long time.


    When I heard Sasuke¡¯s answer, I was shocked by my heart I felt something overflowed. She only felt sweet in her heart, and there was a kind of reassuring happiness in her heart.


    "really?"


    "Hmm."


    Sasuke''s tone is soft, as if to contain all the whites. Is this love? Is this the feeling I have been waiting for for a long time? Bai felt that she had found the happiness she had been pursuing for a long time. For a moment, her absurd heart was full of vitality like the spring rain.


    White holds Sasuke tightly, feeling the temperature on his chest, and a frozen heart has been unsealed. Her tone was a little trembling and said to Sasuke: "Okay, Sasuke, I promise you, go with you, let go."


    Sasuke leaned against the white shoulder and breathed the scent from the white body.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 37：

    Hearing the white answer, Sasuke thought that he would not swear that hateful face, no more? Sasuke¡¯s face showed a strange smile on his face. He smelled the white hair and said: "White, I promise you, let go."


    Can Sasuke let go of it? of course not. Sasuke will not let go of the man who grabbed the woman, and then say that it is a rebellious, a fierce ninja. He only promised that he would not kill him. Besides that, he didn¡¯t want to worry about it anymore.


    No more? Let''s walk. Sasuke has already made a decision.


    Above the bridge, I can''t help but see the undefeated devil''s ice mirror, and I can''t help but wonder. This white, what the **** is she doing? ! It hasn''t ended the battle for so long.


    If you lose your patience, you will not be able to slap the dagger on your shoulders and step by step to Nazda, who is hiding on the side of the bridge. Seeing Nazda, who was constantly shaking, while seeing the bloodthirsty light in the triangle, said in a cruel voice: "Goodbye, Nazda, I will not feel any pain under my sword." "If you don''t say anything, you will lift up the big knife and go to Nazda''s body."


    Seeing that the big knife is going to smash into his body, Nazda is screaming in horror. Nothing has already foreseen the scene where Nazda¡¯s body was cut off by him.


    At this time, with a bang, the magical ice mirror that had been silent for a long time collapsed, gradually showing Sasuke and white figure. Thousands of ice crystals shine with sparkling light, and with the collapse of the devil''s ice mirror, it is scattered into a piece of silver.


    I noticed the movement of the magical ice mirror, and stopped the action of Nazda. Looking back, I saw that a small bird was held in his arms by Sasuke.


    How is this going? ! ! Seeing this situation, I was not surprised first, then thousands of angers poured into my heart, this white, actually betrayed him!


    "White! Do you want to betray me?!!" No more anger, shouting to the distant white.


    When I heard it again, Bai Mo did not say anything, but just grabbed Sasuke¡¯s clothes, and the delicate body trembled in Sasuke¡¯s chest. Betrayal? Hearing the question of no more embarrassing, Bai did not dare to answer, she did not know how to defend, she has decided to leave and no longer with Sasuke, such a move is not a betrayal?


    It¡¯s no longer a problem to leave, and with Sasuke, it¡¯s clearly decided. But when she heard the question, she still trembled, and she was unwilling to go on her conscience. When I think of the kindness of raising her up, she has a sense of guilt in her heart.


    Sasuke understands the perplexity of the white, it is a kind of silly woman, Sasuke sighs. He held his white body with his hands and let her dagger rest on his shoulder, as if he wanted to give white spirit comfort.


    Sasuke looked to the other side, and the unspeakable face became very embarrassed because of anger.


    Sasuke saw this, and the handsome face showed a sardonic look, and it was really a loser. Sasuke¡¯s tone said coldly: "No more, I have promised to go with me, leave you, and you will die."


    This pair of dogs for men and women! ! When I heard Sasuke¡¯s words, I wouldn¡¯t worry about the anger of the sky, and I betrayed me? In his heart, although white is just like the tool, but knowing that Bai has indeed betrayed him, he does not feel that dignity has been trampled on the ground. The anger in his heart no longer shouted to Sasuke: "You guys are men and women!! Let''s die!!"


    Saying, no longer slamming the dagger, he rushed to Sasuke, and because of the extreme anger, a pair of triangle eyes became red.


    Are you angry? Sasuke whispered slightly, his body was slightly moving, and he was behind him, turning on the writing wheel, rushing forward and not stalking together.


    Sasuke continued to collide with the sword and the big knife that never fell, and the shattering of the sparks accompanied by the sparks was endless. The two people flew, and Sasuke and the squad continued to confront each other.


    With a bang, the two bodies that were constantly colliding were shocked because of the huge impact force. After the contest, the two knew that they were not winning in the body.


    "Do you only have this strength?" Sasuke fell to the ground and looked at it again. His eyes were full of sarcasm.


    Sasuke continued to ruthlessly ridicule, and then looked at Sasuke without blinking his eyes. At this time, he could not wait to eat his meat and sleep. "Death!" No more screaming, the hand changes the mysterious Indian style, the water scorpion.


    Water dragon bomb? Sasuke saw the unspeakable printing technique, and his men also quickly made a seal, fire, and fireball.


    The huge fireball quickly collided with the water dragon, and the rising water vapor filled the bridge. Due to the proximity to the water source, there is a geographical advantage in the display of the leeches. Soon, the water dragon bombs overwhelmed the fireballs, and the fireballs will be annihilated under the impact of the water dragons.


    Sasuke¡¯s heart was slightly stunned, and a pure chakra was extracted from the gas sea. In an instant, the fire rose wildly and quickly covered half of the sky. The red heat wave swept away.


    what? ! Seeing that his own water dragon bomb was swallowed by the fireball, and then he was shocked, and he saw that the flame would come over, and then he would not let a lazy roll to escape the incoming flame.


    Sasuke saw no more to escape the tumbling flame, and there was a glimmer of light in his eyes. He took pains from the pockets of the pockets and pulled out a few bitterness. He would not spurt out of the air, and he would not rotate in the air to bring out long silk threads. Write the wheel eye. Three windmills.


    The bitterness did not drag the long silk thread to fly in the air, and then no longer dodge, the body was tied to the bridge pier by the metal wire, seeing no longer being tied, Sasuke fast-speed printing, fire. Dragon fire.


    The dragon-shaped flame roared and rushed away, and was swallowed up by the flames for a moment, and the burning flame continued to burn, and then no painful cry.


    Did you get rid of it? Sasuke looked at it and was swallowed up by the flames.


    wrong! A strong crisis will cover Sasuke At this time, the white in the distance suddenly shouted: "Suke is careful!"


    No more out of thin air appeared behind Sasuke. The dagger''s big knife dragged the wind to Sasuke''s head, dangerous! He subconsciously made a posture of a slab bridge, the knife light flashed, and a strand of hair was cut off.


    Candid to escape this attack, Sasuke immediately left the place to go, looking at the missed ones no longer, the face shed the cold sweat after fear. Too much to say, if it is not white to remind him, he may now be smashed again and again.


    Seeing Sasuke avoiding this killing, and then licking the white in the distance, if it wasn''t for this woman, he would have killed Sasuke.


    This pair of dogs for men and women! The hatred of the dialogue has reached a point where it can¡¯t be added.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 38：

    No matter how fast the seal is in the hand, the fog on the bridge will soon become thicker and thicker, that is, it has the ability to write the wheel eye, and Sasuke can only observe one foot within one foot.


    Worse, Sasuke''s strength is greatly reduced in the thick fog, he must always guard against attacks from all over the place. Suddenly, Sasuke remembers the white and Nazda that are not protected there. What should I do? In this way, they will definitely be in danger.


    Anxiously, Sasuke immediately searched for the unrelenting figure in the fog. When Sasuke was eager to search for the figure, he suddenly heard the white scream.


    What happened to the white? ! !


    With the screams of white, the fog quickly dissipated.


    Sasuke was in a hurry and immediately ran in the direction of the sound. When I got there, I saw that the white quilt was no longer coerced with the dagger knife. The silver-colored blade gradually penetrated into the white, white neck, and the blood dripped out.


    "Let her go, no more!" Sasuke looked at his face and flashed an angry look, a pair of writing eyes more and more crystal clear.


    I don¡¯t want to watch Sasuke¡¯s crazy laughter and say: ¡°Sasuke is best not to move. Your little beauty is in my hands. If you dare to move, my dagger will cut the beautiful neck!¡±


    In the white eyes that were no longer coerced, there was a hint of relief. She did not expect that she would treat her like this again. Her heart was also disintegrated in her heart. Now she does not owe it any more. Seeing Sasuke in white, his eyes are full of expression to him: "Sasuke, don''t worry about me, kill him."


    "Give me shut up." No longer say, look at the light of hatred in Sasuke''s eyes. "You guys, men and women, I have never been so insulted, now I am going to kill you."


    Saying, no matter how big the knife in his hand, he will forcefully smear the white neck.


    Suddenly, I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m stinging in my mind for a while. The feeling of blur and dizziness is all over the body. What happened? this is? Illusion! ! Uchiha''s little devil! !


    The reaction did not bite the tip of the tongue again. When he was awake, he only felt that the blue light was shining, and the harsh buzzing sound was transmitted to the ear. In the next second, he only felt a chill in his chest. When he saw what was going on, he saw Sasuke holding the white, and the left hand flashing the thunder was deeply inserted into his chest.


    Sasuke quietly used the writing wheel to start the illusion when he no longer hijacked the white. Then he used the ³Ã ³Ã ³Ã »Ã »Ã µÄ ·¢ ·¢ ·¢ ·¢ ·¢ ·¢ À× À× À× À× À× À× À× À× À× À× À× À× À× À× À× À× À× À× À× À× À× À× À× À× À× À× À× À× À× À× À× À×From the time of launching the illusion to saving the white, it only happens within a short period of time. It is already too late to react again.


    No more tingling in front of his chest, then he felt something was dug out of his heart. He looked down and saw that Sasuke¡¯s left hand with lightning flashed from his gripping heart, blood red. Write the wheel and look at him cruelly, with a sardonic smile on his lips.


    "You..." No more blood in the mouth.


    "Death." Sasuke''s left hand forced, the thunder of lightning flashed into the heart, and in a flash, the thunder was flourishing, and the heart that was constantly beating turned into a powder.


    From the beginning to the end, Bai is holding the body of Sasuke tightly, squatting in his arms, not looking at it again.


    Hearing the screams of no more embarrassment, Bai Jiao body trembled, she knew that Sasuke will not kill again, although it violated her agreement, but Bai does not blame Sasuke. When she had not taken her to threaten Sasuke again, she completely lost hope in the end, and she became a passerby. Say Sasuke is doing this to save her, and killing is no longer reasonable.


    As the heart breaks, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m getting lighter and thinner. Am I going to die?


    Really unwilling, with the gaze of grievances, the tall body slowly fell, and the eyes widened, seemingly hating everything in this world.


    With the fall of the unrelenting, the thunder of the assistant was gradually disappearing.


    Sasuke surrounded the white body, gently stroked the white hair with his hand, and kissed a white forehead and said softly: "It''s okay, white, everything is over."


    The white squatting on Sasuke¡¯s chest slowly raised his head, and Sasuke¡¯s **** red writing wheel was full of concern, with a faint smile on his face. Seeing such Sasuke, she only felt very safe, as if she could be in Sasuke''s arms, she would have no fear even if she encountered difficulties.


    "It¡¯s over, Sasuke." White stretched out his hand and gently stroked Sasuke¡¯s side face.


    "Yeah, this is over, you and my life have just begun." Sasuke said with a smile.


    White happy Volt on Sasuke''s chest, listening to Sasuke''s heartbeat that seemed to be beating for her, with a heartfelt smile on his face, "Well, I love you, Sasuke."


    Hearing the white answer, Sasuke showed his mind with practical actions. He held up the white dagger and kissed the white lips. Seeing Sasuke''s movements, a white smudge appeared on the white face, but soon closed his eyes and enjoyed the communication with Sasuke''s lips.


    Time seems to be still here, and the two figures are more closely overlapping.


    Above the bridge, Sasuke and Bai made a lip-and-mouth exchange, and the two gradually became addicted to the deep kiss, and forgot the time.


    At this time, a coughing sound came from not far from the two people, and Kakashi, whose body had not recovered, appeared on the bridge.


    When he heard the coughing sound, he immediately pushed Sasuke and glanced at Sasuke. The red face was on the cheeks. She didn''t expect it to be so unbearable in front of Sasuke. She was easily addicted to Sasuke''s kiss.


    Pushed away by the white, Sasuke subconsciously looked over there, only to see Kakashi standing not far from them, Nazda was standing by his side.


    Kakashi came at this time. Sasuke was speechless, pulled up his white hand, and walked over to Kakashi. He said, "Mr. Kakashi, how come you?"


    Seeing the white that was taken up by Sasuke, Kakashi¡¯s face had a strange expression. Who is this girl? How have you not seen her before?


    "I heard that the news of the attack will come over No more? Are you okay?" Kakashi said, his eyes looking around, looking for a shadowless figure.


    "I will not be solved by me any more." Sasuke said faintly, saying, pointing to the dead body in the distance.


    Don''t you be killed by Sasuke? ! ! Seeing the corpse that is no longer there, Kakashi¡¯s heart is full of turbulence, how can it be, no longer, but the country of water is rebellious, and the strength cannot be underestimated. I didn''t expect Sasuke to kill it anymore, he is already so strong!


    Now he can easily beat me. Kakashi looked at Sasuke and his eyes looked surprised.


    Kakashi noticed that Sasuke was unusually intimate, when he remembered asking who the girl was.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 39：

    "Sasuke, who is she?" Kakashi asked curiously.


    When I heard Kakashi, Sasuke looked at the white side and said to Kakashi: "She is white."


    Sasuke finished, and he said politely: "Kakashi teacher, first time, please take care."


    White? Kakashi did not ask more about the other conditions of White. Seeing that she and Sasuke have such a good relationship, I think it should not be an enemy.


    Later, Kakashi found someone to bury the undead body, and the dagger''s big knife was buried. Although it is no longer evil, but it is big after death. No matter what mistakes you made during your life, it is certain that you will be able to cook your body after death. This is also the rule of the world.


    After burying it, it will not be ruined, and all the grievances of the past will be cut off. White looked at the tomb that was no longer awkward, and there was a trace of sadness on the face. After all, it was the person who raised her, and the people were not ruthless.


    Finally, Bai looked deeply at the new grave and took Sasuke¡¯s hand to leave the place.


    Let Nazda go home first, Kakashi and Sasuke found the headquarters of Cado under the leadership of Bai. When they got there, they didn¡¯t waste time, they didn¡¯t bother to take care of them, and then they gave them to the country of Poland. People deal with it.


    In the country of the wave, people saw the card that was tied, and they all hated it. They couldn¡¯t wait for the criminals of this country that was a bad country to eat their skin.


    In the gratitude of everyone, Kakashi Sasuke and the white three returned to Nazda¡¯s home.


    Just entering the home of Nazda, a red figure rushed out, but the person is Sakura. She has been waiting for Sasuke to come back. She saw unscathed Sasuke in the window and couldn''t conceal her excitement. She rushed out of the door and hugged Sasuke''s body.


    "Sasuke is all right, I heard that I will not come to attack again. Kakashi teacher will not let me go. How? Are you okay?"


    Sakura hugged Sasuke tightly, remembering that he and the unrelenting battle, facing the strong and no longer, in case there is a Sasuke with three long and two short, then she... think of it, Sakura''s delicate body can not help but tremble, she is very Fear of losing Sasuke.


    Seeing the tension of Sakura, Sasuke raised a warmth in his heart. He stroked Sakura¡¯s back and kissed her forehead and said, ¡°I am not coming back intact!¡±


    "Yeah." Sakura just left from Sasuke''s arms and looked at Sasuke''s eyes red.


    At this point, Sakura saw another person next to Sasuke, white. Sakura saw the whiteness like the empty valley, and the heart showed a strong sense of intimacy. He asked: "Sasuke, which sister is this, so beautiful."


    "She is white, come back with me." Sasuke said simply. He then looked at the white. At this time, the white face was pale. It was obvious that she saw the intimacy and pain of Sasuke and Sakura. She guessed the relationship between Sakura and Sasuke.


    Sasuke is not saying that she likes her? How come with this girl again? ! ! Everything is lie to me... White feels that her world is gray again, and the original full of agile eyes gradually become godless.


    Sasuke saw this, and sighed in his heart, while pulling up Sakura and White''s hand, he went inside his house. He must explain to the two girls well.


    Watching the two girls being pulled into the house by Sasuke, Naruto and the people in the house face each other, and in less than a day, how to provoke one. Looking at the closed door, everyone in the room couldn''t help but worry about the chaos of the private life.


    When I arrived at the house, Sasuke let White and Sakura sit on his bed. At this time, Sakura¡¯s face was full of doubts. What did Sasuke do for him? It won''t be to do that! ? ? But there are outsiders here, this Sasuke is really a mess, and the face of Sakura who wants to be jealous is full of blush.


    Seeing the insaneness of Sakura''s face, Sasuke immediately guessed what Sakura was thinking. This little color girl wants to marry again.


    Sasuke adjusted his mood and said: "White, as you can see, Sakura is my girlfriend. I didn''t explain it to you beforehand, sorry."


    Hearing Sasuke¡¯s apology, the weak white body that had been bowing his head began to tremble, and the crystal tears fell on the tatami. At this moment, the white heart felt broken.


    It turned out that he really lied to me... Sure enough, this kind of me, such a world, such a he, huh, huh... What is the meaning of existence?


    Seeing the performance of Bai, Sakura has already guessed the relationship between Sasaki and Sasuke. It is no wonder that Sasuke has been holding white hands when he came back. It turns out that they are like that. I should have thought that the Sakura body sitting on the bed is also wilting, and she is somewhat unacceptable about this fact.


    "I''m sorry, white." Sasuke, Sasuke bent down and held white in his arms, letting her tears wet her shoulders. "Sorry, white, I really like you, no matter what happens, I won''t Give up on you."


    "You let me go!" The white who was hugged by Sasuke wanted to get rid of the **** of Sasuke, but Sasuke¡¯s tightness was not to let go, and she seemed afraid that she would leave.


    Seeing that he can''t get rid of it, Bai also let Sasuke hold it. He thinks of the fact that Sasuke has a girlfriend. He is so disappointing and sobbing in Sasuke''s arms. The weak body is full of wounds.


    Sasuke comforted the white in his arms and looked at the little lost cherry next to him. He took a hand and grabbed Sakura¡¯s hand. He took Sakura to his side and kissed Sakura¡¯s forehead. The feelings are passed to her.


    "I''m sorry, Sakura." Sasuke looked at Sakura''s Jiao Yan.


    Sasuke has a guilty conscience. For any of his excuses, the cover of any excuse is pale. He can only comfort everyone with an apology. After all, this is his fault.


    White''s weakness and destiny made Sasuke''s heart protect, and he wanted to take on the responsibility of protecting white, and wanted her to rekindle hope for the world. Sasuke wants to change the fate of white, promised her, and promises of love.


    At this moment, Bai¡¯s heart-wrenching makes Sasuke¡¯s heart hurt, and this feeling is really uncomfortable.


    Sasuke language facing white, he can only choose to silence.


    Sasuke hopes that everyone he likes can be happy. He doesn''t want to give up anyone. He will never let go, I hope they can be by his side. This is also the selfish side of Sasuke.


    Being sighed in the heart of Sakura, who was hugged around, Sasuke was really a fancy. She had her and Ino, and this time she had a white, so it was really a headache for her.


    However, although Sasuke is so, her love for Sasuke is still not changed. In her mind, it doesn''t matter if she can be with Sasuke. It doesn''t matter if she wants to share Sasuke with other girls. This is also Sakura for Sasuke. Compromise.


    Sakura looked at the white crying in Sasuke''s arms and began to sympathize. It is estimated that she can''t accept such a blow.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 40：

    Sakura stood up from Sasuke and sat down next to the white, patted the white back and said: "White sister, you and I all like Sasuke. This is a fact that there is no way to change. Let any one leave Sasuke is a I am suffering, I want to help him, and I don¡¯t want you or anyone else to leave him. If so, let¡¯s stay with Sasuke and let no one leave. This is the best solution.¡±


    Say, Sakura looks at Sasuke, and his eyes are full of tenderness.


    Sakura... Sasuke did not expect Sakura to say this. This is really a big help for Sasuke. Sasuke has no excuses to open it.


    Feeling Sakura''s tolerance and tolerance for Sasuke, and the slightest sourness in the white heart, can she endure the existence of other girls? Or does her love for Sasuke reach this level?


    There is no doubt that Bai likes Sasuke. Since he first saw him, a seed has sprouted in the heart of white. Now it has grown into a gorgeous flower. No matter how you forget to meet with Sasuke, maybe life is only As I saw at first sight, from that moment on, Bai¡¯s fate was entangled with Sasuke.


    If you want to give up Sasuke or forget Sasuke, this kind of thing is unacceptable to the dialogue. Now there is only Sasuke left in the white side. If she leaves Sasuke, she will have nothing.


    Gradually, White began to compromise, and she would stay with Sasuke anyway, no matter what it would be in the future.


    When I heard Sakura, Sasuke¡¯s heart was filled with strong emotions. Perhaps, Sakura has always paid the most for her. Her tolerance, her sacrifice, everything makes Sasuke warm inside.


    "Sakura, thank you." Sasuke said grateful to Sakura, then turned to white and wiped the tears in her eyes and said: "White, I don''t want any of you to leave me unless I die."


    White has now compromised, and his eyes are red and said: "How can you be so overbearing, what can''t die?"


    "Whoever makes me like you, if you come, don''t want to escape from my hands." Sasuke said with a vow, his face is taken for granted.


    When I heard Sasuke¡¯s answer, there was a burst of redness on Bai Jiaoqiao¡¯s face. This dead man really entered the thief¡¯s nest. White light hammered Sasuke''s chest and expressed his heart''s shame.


    Seeing that the white gradually changed his mind, Sakura came to comfort the white. "White sister, don''t cry, you are going to cry into a little cat." Speaking, Sakura took out a towel to help whiten the tear marks on his cheeks.


    White grabbed Sakura to help wipe the tears of the hand, with a hint of envy in his eyes: "Sakura, thank you. I know that I love him very much, so tolerant of him, even if sharing this relationship with other girls does not matter. I really I am very jealous of you, Sakura, I can''t compare you to Sasuke''s feelings. However, I will not give up. I also like Sasuke. I will be with him even if I have difficulties. ¡±


    After a meal, Bai continued: "I promise you, with you, will not be separated from you anyway." Bai''s face began to smile, she finally put down the shackles in her heart and began to share with others. Sasuke''s love.


    "Thank you, white. Thank you, Sakura." Sasuke saw the performance of the two men, and the look on the face of Jun, the support for their feelings, Sasuke has no idea, what he can do is to let them stop Sadness, live a happy life.


    Sasuke explained the things of Ino to the white. After Sasuke''s explanation, White just snorted and didn''t care about it. She also began to accept Sasuke''s heart, who made her fall in love with such a person.


    The three people who solved the emotional dispute came out in the room for a while.


    Kakashi and the rest of the room looked at the intimate faces of the three intimate faces, how quickly solved? ! ! They are very admired for Sasuke''s pick-up skills.


    Especially the Naruto who just returned from cultivation, he saw Sasuke looking for such a beautiful white outside, and he was envious of hatred. This guy, counted Sakura and Ino has three girlfriends, it is a big radish.


    Seeing the expression of everyone, Sasuke did not explain anything, but just held the hands of the two girls around him, and he was not willing to let go for a lifetime.


    After the unresolved and Cardo settlement, Kakashi¡¯s mission to the wave country was finally completed. Did not accept Nazda''s enthusiasm to retain, around two in the afternoon, Kakashi and his party set foot on the road back to Muye Village.


    Along the way, if there is no one in the vicinity of Bai and Sakura, and Sasuke is greasy together, I can see that Naruto is not envious.


    I heard that it was solved by Sasuke, and Sakura was anxious to ask about Sasuke¡¯s battle. Sasuke did not hide it, and the process was detailed. The wonderful things made Sakura surprised. I didn''t expect Sasuke to be so strong.


    The Naruto who walked in front heard Sasuke''s narrative, and the progressing step slowed down unconsciously, and his face showed a shocked look. Sasuke easily defeated it! ? Is he even more powerful than Kakashi? ! !


    Naruto seems to have been greatly stimulated. At this moment, his mind is high-spirited, his hands are tightly squatting, Sasuke, I will not lose to you! !


    The pedestrian''s footsteps were very fast, not the same as when escorting Nazda. This time they only returned to Muye Village in about three hours.


    It was dusk at this time, and Muye Village was immersed in a peaceful scene. Kakashi and his party first arrived at the Huo Ying Building. After Kakashi handed over the mission to the three generations, he asked Sasuke to go home to rest.


    Sasuke didn''t say much more Pulled Sakura and White''s hand out of the Huo Ying Building.


    Naruto did not go home and caught up with Kakashi, who was about to leave. He also wanted Kakashi to teach him Ritchie. For Naruto¡¯s request, Kakashi did not agree, saying that his Naruto Naruto could not learn. Naruto does not believe in evil, and is entangled in Kakashi. Kakashi has no way to teach Raychem''s Indian language to Naruto. The final result is of course the same as Kakashi said. Naruto cannot use Lecce or Thousand. bird.


    Seeing Naruto because of the inability to use the Thousand Birds, Kakashi moved his heart. After all, Naruto was the son of his teacher. Kakashi promised that Naruto would personally find him a suitable teacher. After hearing Kakashi¡¯s promise, Naruto gave up the entanglement.


    Sakura with Sasuke did not return to her mother''s home, but went straight to Sasuke and went to Uchibo''s house. For Sakura, Uchiha House is her second home. Sakura¡¯s mother is not worried about Sakura. She knows that Sakura must have gone to Uchiha¡¯s house if she didn¡¯t go home.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 41：

    Along the way, Bai Hao walked quietly around Sasuke, watching the prosperity and calm of the leaves, and the silence in the white heart. This kind of life was something she could not imagine before. It was a thing of the past, and now she finally I can live a stable life.


    Soon after I arrived at the Uchiha House, the sky was dark, and Sasuke entered the mansion with white and Sakura.


    Turn on the light in the living room, and the field of vision brightens in an instant. White patrols the environment in the living room and looks at the antique architectural style. Is this my future home?


    Everything in the house hasn''t changed, Sasuke hasn''t set up new furniture, and everything has been maintained five years ago. Sasuke greets Bai and Sakura to sit down and personally go to the kitchen to make hot tea for them.


    "White, still like it? Here is our home." Sasuke said to the white tea.


    After picking up the tea cup in the assistant, the white face showed a sense of peace of mind, feeling the life that I had never experienced before, and said: "I was expecting to have a home when I was a child, living with my lover, living. Simple and happy life. I did not expect it to be realized now, thank you, Sasuke, gave me a home."


    Seeing the satisfaction of Bai Jiaoyan, Sasuke smiled. This is not the case for him. The former Uchiha House was just a simple place for him. He had no feeling of home. Since Sakura came here, there was a warmth of home.


    Now there is white again, Sasuke feels that he finally has a sense of belonging in this world, they gave him a home, so that his empty mind has pinned, with attachment.


    At this moment, there are only three people in the Uchiha House of Nuo Da. In the dark night, a little halo comes out from the living room.


    Sasuke White Sakura sat in the living room and talked like a family. Sakura and Sasuke sit together, and White is opposite Sasuke. Sakura ÙË in Sasuke¡¯s arms, laughing and blushing on his face. Looking at this harmonious scene, Sasuke thought that perhaps this is the warmth of home.


    By the time of dinner, I was in a hurry to return to Muye in the afternoon. During this period, everyone did not eat anything. Now it is already hungry.


    Because Sakura will not cook, and Bai is the first time to come home today, Sasuke will personally cook for everyone to start today''s dinner.


    The ingredients in the home are quite rich, and Sasuke has made a few more dishes. Although it is a home-cooked dish, Sasuke¡¯s hand immediately became a delicious dish.


    In the dining room, Sasuke and White and Sakura were sitting on the ground. Sakura looked at the various dishes on the table revealing the look of a starving ghost, this food! Sasuke saw that Sakura¡¯s performance could not help but be ashamed.


    "Sasuke, these are all you do." Bai Jiaoyan showed an incredible look, she thought that men generally do not cook, especially people like Sasuke. In the white eye, Sasuke''s family is a young master.


    "Yeah, yeah. There is only one person left in the family. I can only cook for myself. It has been like this for years." Sasuke replied.


    Listening to Sasuke¡¯s words, White was a little silent. She knew that the Uchiha family had been killed. I don¡¯t know how Sasuke, who was only seven years old, had survived the past five years. White couldn''t help but hold Sasuke''s hand next to him, his eyes showing a distressed look.


    Feeling the care of Bai, Sasuke smiled and said: "I have been used to these years. Now that I have you, I finally found the feeling of home, thank you."


    "Yeah, me too." White said emotionally.


    Sakura, who was hungry and flattered, saw the performance of the two men. They could not help but protest. They pouted and said on the table: "You are finished, eat soon, I am starving."


    Sakura¡¯s protest interrupted Sasuke and White¡¯s thoughts. This food, Sasuke was speechless again.


    After seeing the painful expression on Sakura¡¯s face, White couldn¡¯t help but laugh and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat soon, Sakura¡¯s sister is so cute.¡±


    "Okay, let''s move." Sasuke showed the attitude of the head of the family.


    Sakura immediately picked up the chopsticks and ate it, fully demonstrating the style of Ying Ying in a few anime, and the dinner soon passed away in a lively and peaceful atmosphere.


    After dinner, Sasuke arranged the room for the white, which was the previous room. Since the house has not been cleaned in five years, the furniture in the house has accumulated a layer of gray soil. Seeing this situation, Sasuke¡¯s brow can not help but wrinkle, it seems that the house really has to be cleaned up.


    Later, Sakura and White cleaned the room, while Sasuke went to the street to buy some daily necessities, and gave it to himself, bought it, and bought it for white. After all, he has been living in him since then.


    On the street, Sasuke bought some feminine items in the eyes of the store. Fortunately, Sasuke is still a straight man, or else the store really thinks that Sasuke is a perverted idiotic.


    After purchasing the necessary daily necessities, Sasuke returned to the Uchibo house with large and small bags. When I got home, Sakura and White had cleaned up the room and everything looked new.


    Sasuke handed over the women''s products he bought, and put everything else up.


    White curiously opened the bag and saw some things Sasuke bought for her, especially some personal items. After seeing it, he was moved and shy. He is really a good man.


    This is the so-called happiness. White can''t help but set off the scene of life with Sasuke.


    It¡¯s almost ten o''clock to settle down a good life. Because it is summer night, people generally sleep very late, and Sasuke has no habit of going to bed early. Then he sat down by the small lake behind the mansion.


    Although it is summer night ~ www.novelhall.com ~ but because of the lake, it is very cool.


    Sasuke lay on the wooden board in front of the small lake. In front of it was an endless deep night sky. The stars were dotted with the sky, and the faint moonlight sprinkled on the lake. Listening to the roar of the ear, Sasuke¡¯s thoughts returned to the five years ago in the cool night wind.


    The small lake here has the memory of Sasuke''s childhood. He also clearly remembers the scene when he studied the fireball here five years ago. In order to let his father admit himself, Sasuke practiced here without rain and the sun, and finally learned the fireball. The technique, and Uchiha Fuyue¡¯s phrase "You really are not my son" has become a memory of Sasuke¡¯s heart forever.


    Thinking of the lost parents, Sasuke¡¯s heart is a pain, really, really want to see them again.


    Just as Sasuke was secretly hurt, a person sat quietly next to Sasuke, and from the fragrance that she had uploaded, Sasuke learned that the person is Sakura.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 42：

    Sakura quietly sat next to Sasuke and didn''t bother him. She knew there was Sasuke''s memories. She didn''t want to bother Sasuke''s thoughts.


    "Sakura, you are coming." Sasuke got up and looked at Sakura on the side.


    "Well, come over and find you after helping my white sister settle down."


    "This way, what did you say in white?" Sasuke asked, and he touched Sakura''s hand.


    When I heard Sasuke¡¯s question, Sakura returned: ¡°The white sister didn¡¯t say anything. She is decorating the room now. It seems that she really used this as her home.¡±


    "Well, that''s fine. I really hope that Bai can find the feeling of home here, I hope she can be happy." Sasuke looked at the lake and said.


    Seeing the care that was revealed in Sasuke¡¯s words, Sakura said playfully on the side: "You love white sister very much."


    "Hmm, love. It should be said that she loves her more than herself. Sakura, I am the same to you, Sakura I love you." Sasuke approached Sakura and posted his head on Sakura''s forehead. .


    "Sasuke..." I heard Sasuke''s answer. Sakura''s pale green eyes flashed and it was very cute. She couldn''t help but kiss Sasuke and started a conversation with Sasuke.


    Sasuke also responded to Sakura with enthusiasm and felt the softness and tenderness of Xiaoying''s lips. The two kissed by the small lake, and under the moonlight, the figures of the two gradually merged into one.


    The moonlight was gradually covered by dark clouds, and Sakura and Sasuke next to the small lake returned to the mansion.


    Sasuke worried about the whiteness in the room, and let Sakura go back to his bedroom to rest, and he went to the white room.


    Just entering the door, I saw the white of the flower arrangement at the table. "It''s so beautiful!" Sasuke sat on the side of the white and praised him.


    "Really? I am also a beginner, I want to decorate the house." Bai stopped the action in his hand and said that the delicate hand was shining under the light.


    "Yeah, here is your home in the future." Sasuke caught the white hand and put a slender finger on his mouth and kissed it.


    Sasuke''s movements made the white face a lovely blush. Although Sasuke''s heart belongs to it, some of Zusuke''s intimate actions can''t be overwhelmed. It is also white and cute.


    White did not withdraw her hand, let Sasuke play. After a while, Bai gradually became emotional, and her heart began to get hotter. She leaned back in Sasuke''s arms and kissed under the leadership of Sasuke.


    Kissing for a while, Sasuke let go of the white, let her rest early. Then he got up and left the house under the gaze of white.


    Sasuke returned to his bedroom and saw Sakura lying in his bed. On the tatami next to it, Sakura took off the clothes. This little color girl is seduce me again, and there is a smirk in Sasuke¡¯s mouth, which fades her clothes and gets into the bed.


    Sasuke just entered the bed, Sakura wrapped around Sasuke''s neck and kissed him intimately. Zuo assistant was not idle, and began to wading through the mountains on Sakura. After a while, the two men had already risen in love and started a deeper exchange.


    The night is horrible, the people in the house are flipping, and there are bursts of tenderness that seem to never be exhausted.


    At 7 o''clock in the morning the next morning, Sasuke was awakened by a knock on the door. Simply put on the clothes and went out to open the door.


    Sasuke just opened the door and saw the white that had been worn. Today''s white wearing a white kimono is extraordinarily bleak and elegant. This dress is Sasuke''s mother Meiqin, because she hasn''t come and bought clothes for white, Sasuke will let the white dress on the clothes left by Meiqin.


    "Sasuke, good morning." Seeing Sasuke, his white face was slightly red. I saw Sasuke wearing only a large Japanese yukata. The upper body was exposed to the white eyes, the white complexion and the slightly raised abdominal muscles. Let white be a little heartbeat.


    Seeing the glamorous white Sasuke and some awkward sleepy eyes immediately awake, today''s white is really beautiful, it is worthy of the famous beauty in the fire shadow, "white, good morning." Sasuke said with a smile.


    "That, breakfast is already done, you can come to eat soon." Bai knows that Sakura and Sasuke are sleeping together, so he came here to ask them to get up.


    "Oh, wait until you get up." Sasuke looked at Bai.


    "Is it white sister?"


    At this time, Sakura in the house also woke up. Under the support of a pair of snow-white jade arms, Sakura climbed from the quilt, and the quilt slipped from the upper body, exposing the white skin and the two points on the chest.


    When I saw Sakura in the house, my face was more rosy. She knew what happened to Sasuke and Sakura in this house last night. I am not ashamed!


    "I am going to prepare breakfast for you." White did not dare to stay here again. She was so quiet that she couldn''t stand the situation on the spot. After leaving this sentence, she left the place.


    Seeing the white running away, Sasuke can''t help but laugh, but it''s really shy, but this white is really cute.


    Later, Sasuke and Sakura were dressed, and after washing, they went to the kitchen. I saw that all kinds of breakfast had been set on the table. White was waiting for Sasuke as a little wife.


    "Wow, white sister, are these all you do?" Seeing the sumptuous breakfast, Sakura sitting at the table said it exaggeratedly.


    "Although I am not very familiar with it, I found some ingredients in the kitchen and did it myself." White replied.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s very good. It¡¯s really a good help. I will be blessed in the future.¡± Sasuke¡¯s breakfast with white food is sincerely praised.


    Good wife! ! Hearing the praise of Sasuke, the white face was first horrified, then the face was shy. She began to fantasize about becoming a helper wife. She was happy in the belly of Sasuke, and she was dependent on Sasuke.


    Seeing the red glow on the white face, Sakura on the side could not help but smile, and smiled: "White sister, if I am a man, I will definitely marry you as a wife."


    When I heard Sakura, Bai also said: "Sakura sister You are also very good. If I am a man, I will definitely marry you as a wife."


    "Well, you don''t bother each other, you are all destined to be my wife, all of mine, no one can run." Sasuke said this side of the stink.


    "Right, we are all yours." Seeing the look of Sasuke''s face, Sakura and White giggled, shouting Sasuke said.


    In this way, in the mutual laughter, breakfast time passed quickly.


    In the morning, Sakura and Sasuke received a message from Kakashi, and the two left White to rush in the Uchiha House.


    At the place agreed with Kakashi, there was only one Naruto who arrived early. Kakashi, this guy, lost his way on the road of life?


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 43：

    After Naruto greeted him, Sakura and Sasuke stood by Naruto, waiting for Kakashi to arrive.


    After waiting for more than an hour, Kakashi¡¯s figure appeared in front of everyone. Kakashi saw everyone saying: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just helped my grandmother cross the road, and then I lost my way on my life, so, sorry, haha. ""


    "You lie!" Naruto''s forehead has a big tic-tac, and it is obvious that Kakashi can''t lie to anyone without sincerity.


    Later, Kakashi looked positive and mysteriously said: "Today I am calling everyone to come for an important thing."


    Looking at the mysterious Kakashi, Sasuke can''t help but curiosity.


    "Today, I am telling you to tell you something important, that is, the test of the endurance!" Kakashi said, making a very exaggerated posture, pointing to the three.


    "Zhongren test?" What is that, Naruto looks confused.


    When he heard Naruto, Kakashi was suddenly thundered. Even the Zhong Ren test did not know how he graduated from Ninja School.


    Sakura on the side of the Naruto''s silly and innocent expression can not stand, immediately came out, gave Naruto''s head a burst of excitement, "Stupid! Zhong Ren test is to select some elite ninja from the endure, and then promote Cheng Zhongren¡¯s election exam."


    Naruto squinted his head and shouted that Sakura was a violent woman.


    Kakashi cleared his throat, and then said: "As Sakura just said, the test of the Nation is a test of the endurance of the Ngo, and every year, the endurance of each Ninmura came to Muye Village to conduct the test, so The impact of the Zhong Ren test is extraordinary. As the ninja of Muye Village, we must have enough strength to take the test, so I recommended you to take the test, I hope you will not let me down." In the end, Kakashi couldn''t help but look at Sakura and Naruto. In the seventh class, only the strength of both of them made Kakashi worried.


    "Kakashi teacher, you can rest assured, no problem, what is the end of the test for me is just a piece of cake." Naruto feared to take a chest and said.


    Seeing that Naruto vowed, Kakashi¡¯s forehead was a cold sweat. I am most uneasy about you. I really don¡¯t know if you are an idiot or too naive.


    "Do not worry, Kakashi teacher. This test is absolutely no problem." Sasuke, who has been silent for a while, said.


    When he heard Sasuke, Kakashi only let go of his heart. He knew that the strength of Sasuke was beyond him. As long as Sasuke gave the guarantee, there would be no problem.


    "That''s good, since you are so confident, then I will wait for the good news of your successful promotion." Kakashi said to the three.


    After explaining the relevant issues of the Zhong Ren test, Kakashi left, and only three Sasukes were left on the field. When Sasuke was about to leave, Naruto stopped him.


    "Sasuke!" Naruto shouted to Sasuke.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Sasuke stopped and looked back at Naruto.


    "I will not lose to you!" Naruto said with a thumbs up.


    When I heard Naruto, Sasuke¡¯s mouth floated a little in a curve, and his face showed a faint smile. He said: ¡°Naruto, I agree with your strength, and I am looking forward to fighting you!¡±


    He agrees with me! ! Sasuke said he agreed with me! ! When he heard Sasuke, Naruto felt that something was broken in his heart. He couldn¡¯t help but want to cry.


    Someone finally admitted him, and finally someone agreed with his existence, and this person is Sasuke, the person he wants to defeat in his life.


    Naruto remembered the bits and pieces between the two people, and remembered the scene of the two people''s first knowledge. Sasuke, we are good friends for a lifetime, and I will use life to protect them.


    "Thank you, Sasuke." Naruto said with a strong heart.


    "Well, Naruto, you have to cheer." Sasuke finally waved to say goodbye to Naruto.


    On the way back to Uchiha''s house, Sakura has been holding Sasuke''s arm and walking silently around Sasuke. The mood seems to be a bit low.


    "What''s wrong? Sakura? Is there any trouble in my heart?" Sasuke stopped and asked Sakura around him.


    Sasuke¡¯s question awakened the unspoken Sakura, and Sakura said that she was overwhelmed and said: ¡°Nothing, Sasuke.¡±


    Sasuke saw the troubles in Sakura¡¯s heart and said, ¡°Is it worried about the test?¡±


    When I heard Sasuke, Sakura nodded silently, then looked at Sasuke¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Sasuke, I am not very useless. I am not very good at physical or ninjutsu or illusion, I am worried that I am I won''t be able to pass this exam."


    Sasuke took his hands on Sakura¡¯s shoulder and looked at Sakura¡¯s big eyes and said, ¡°No, Sakura has the advantage of Sakura. Sakura is very careful, it will take care of people, and there is control in Chakra. Very good, even I can''t compare with you."


    "But, I am still worried that I can''t pass the exam." Hearing Sasuke''s praise, Sakura''s eyes brightened, but it quickly faded down, and the look was somewhat depressed.


    "Don''t worry, everything has me, I will stand in front of you to protect you." Sasuke said to Sakura.


    "Thank you, Sasuke." Sakura''s mood is a little bit stable.


    Seeing Sakura gradually let go of her heart, Sasuke said later: "Sakura, you can try the career of medical ninja, I believe you will do very well."


    "Medical Ninja?" Sakura looked at Sasuke''s face with a hint of doubt.


    "Well, medical ninja, the talent of Sakura in Chakra control, will definitely become an amazing medical ninja. If you are injured in the future, please come to you." Sasuke said with a smile.


    After hearing the expectation and encouragement in Sasuke¡¯s words, Sakura¡¯s Yan Yan smiled and said: ¡°Sasuke, I will not live up to your expectations and strive to be a medical ninja.¡±


    "Hmmm Come on. Let''s go home, white and wait for us at home." Sasuke said, touching the head of Sakura.


    "Yeah." Sakura cheerfully promised, and the ease and joy of it was beyond words.


    After returning home, Sasuke gave a white voice and they wanted to participate in the news of the Zhong Ren test. Then Sasuke asked, she wanted to join them in the Zhong Ren test and become the ninja of Konoha.


    For Sasuke''s proposal, he hesitated for a moment. Although he wanted to accompany Sasuke to be born and died together, she was also looking forward to a peaceful life. Later, Bai gave her the answer. She wanted to join Sasuke, join the leaves, become the ninja of Konoha, and take the test of the endurance.


    I got a positive answer. Sasuke and Sakura are very happy. After all, it¡¯s not a way to throw a white person at home during the Zhongren test. Now that you have a white join, they will be together, and white will not feel alone.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 44：

    With the addition of white, I don¡¯t know what it will be like this time. Do you have a test in the middle? I am very much looking forward to it. Sasuke looks at the home of Uchiha, and there is a strong fighting spirit in his eyes.


    At noon, accompanied by White and Sakura had lunch, Sasuke went to Kakashi to discuss the matter of taking the test.


    Out of the Uchiha House, walking on the wooden leaf street, many other village ninjas appeared in the crowds coming and going. They looked at the prosperity of the leaves and their faces were full of horror. They never felt it. So peaceful and bustling atmosphere. After seeing the emotions of the foreign ninjas, people in the wood leaves are very proud of their hearts and are proud of being a member of Muye.


    Sasuke feels the prosperous atmosphere of the leaves, and sighs in his heart. I don¡¯t know what the wood leaves will look like after the end of the test, especially after the rebellion caused by the big snake pill, whether the bustling peace can be like today.


    However, he can be sure that the strength of Konoha will definitely be worse than before. So that in the future, Payne attacked the leaves of the wood leaves will be so bad. In the incident of Payne''s attack on the wooden leaves, in the end, if Naruto does not rely on his mouth to persuade the long door, the wood leaves are likely to be destroyed.


    It¡¯s really the fate of the village of Muye, but only after the destruction can rebuild the new order. The big tree of Konoha has decayed, and the rule of high-pressure violence has implemented the national machine of Konoha.


    If you want to change the pattern of wood leaves and want to change the pattern of tolerance, you can only completely innovate after destroying it, and re-establish true equality and freedom. At that time, true peace will also be ushered in.


    Sasuke and Kakashi agreed to meet in front of Muye¡¯s hero tombstone, and Sasuke knew that this hero¡¯s tombstone was actually built for the soil. In order to commemorate the contribution of the soil in the Third Endurance World War, the four generations of Huoying are especially for the soil, for such a heroic tombstone for his lovely apprentice, and the people in the wooden leaves will also see the wood as the leaves. Hero.


    However, if the people in the wood leaves know that the soil is the culprit in the planning of the nine-tailed event 12 years ago, the heroes they commemorated are the chief culprit who almost destroyed the wood leaves. What do they think? Especially Kakashi, he may be mad.


    Just as Sasuke went to a secluded alley in Muye Street, he suddenly heard a scream.


    "You guys are bad guys, let me go, I want my grandfather to drive you out!" a child cursed.


    At the same time, another familiar voice was also introduced into Sasuke''s ear. Sasuke heard it was Naruto''s voice.


    Sasuke went there and saw that one of his faces was carrying a cockroach, and his face was not known. What a man dressed like a Peking Opera mask put a child in his hand.


    Next to it is a **** woman with a huge iron fan and black bud silk stockings. It is Kanjiro and handcuffs.


    Seeing this scene, Sasuke knew that he and I loved them.


    Naruto saw Sasuke coming, and said to Sasuke: "Sasuke, this group of people are playing in Konoha, let us teach him. Muyewan, don''t be afraid, Naruto brother will come to save you.


    "Let him go," Sasuke said faintly.


    "Hey, come help, the grandson of Huo Ying is so heavy?" Kanjiro looked at Sasuke with a scornful look, and there was no intention to release people. Muyewan was an important bargaining chip in his hands.


    Seeing Jiu Jiulang, Sasuke¡¯s mouth showed a sardonic look, his feet were slightly moving, his body flashed, and he won the Jupiter in the hands of Kanjiro, and at the same time he would fly Jiulang.


    Sasuke didn''t have a heavy hand when he was inspecting Kyuro. When Kanjiro fell on the ground, he immediately bounced up, but he didn''t do it anymore. The speed of Sasuke¡¯s display surprised him. He had not noticed that Sasuke had already saved the Kiba pills and took him out. This quick action was not recognized by Kurojiro.


    On one side of the handcuffs, I saw that Sasuke¡¯s figure was only flashed and I took Muyewan and came over. Then I saw Kanjiro flying out, so fast! The handcuffs secretly surprised.


    Sasuke handed the wooden leaf pill in his hand to Naruto, and let him protect the wooden leaf pill in the side. He could not hide in the dark, and I wouldn¡¯t attack this wooden leaf pill.


    "Kid, you are angering my grandfather." Kanjiro said awkwardly.


    "What? Do you want to do it?" Sasuke said sarcasm.


    "You!" Kanjiro said that he would rush to Sasuke.


    "Wait." The handcuffs that stood still on the side stopped the action of Kanjiro and turned to Sasuke. "We have nothing malicious. Just a misunderstanding, I hope you don''t mind."


    Seeing the performance of the handcuffs, Sasuke nodded. I still know how to be sensible, and I don¡¯t know how to be arrogant, and the first impression of Sasuke¡¯s opponent is quite good. In the original work, Sasuke likes this female character very much, **** and beautiful, and will be a good person. But in the end, I liked the deer like Luma, which is a very unpleasant thing for him.


    When I heard the handcuffs, Kanjiro¡¯s face could not be hanged. what? ! ! Apologize to this group of wood leaf ninjas! He will work with Sasuke regardless of the handcuffs.


    "Gang Jiulang, what do you want to do?!" A voice was spooky from the big tree next to it.


    As the wind blows through, a figure appears on the big tree next to it, only to see a big gourd behind him, the red hair is messy, and there is a big love word on the forehead, and the eyes are surrounded by dark circles. As if I haven''t slept for a long time, he is my love.


    After hearing the voice of my love Luo, the action of Kanjiro stopped immediately. Looking at the big tree, I was a little gloomy, I love Luo, and he had a cold sweat behind him. He complimented me and said: "Sorry, I have no other meaning."


    When I love Luo just appeared nearby Sasuke has already felt his breath, so let Naruto protect the wood leaf pill and prevent me from loving the sneak attack on the wooden leaf pill.


    Sasuke didn''t turn to see my love Luo, the handsome face was full of light look, then he looked at the opposite handcuffs, deliberately said: "This beautiful lady, haven''t asked your name yet?"


    Seeing Sasuke¡¯s name as no one asks her, the handcuffs are a little overwhelmed. What does he want to do? Looking at the helper, Sasuke said, "Handcuffs." It was answered by Sasuke.


    "Handcuffs? It''s a good name, just as beautiful as a human." Sasuke said in a playful manner.


    Hearing the frivolity in Sasuke''s tone, Kanjiro''s face was immediately full of anger, this guy, **** it! Even so brazen, I will play my sister, when I don''t exist? !


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 45：

    On the side of me, I love Luo and handcuffs, and there is nothing to say when I hear Sasuke. The handcuffs are just looking and saying, "What do you mean?"


    I heard that there was a trace of impatience in the handcuffs, and Sasuke received it. "Well, handcuffs, do you want to do it in Konoha? Three-on-two, it seems that you seem to have an advantage, aren''t you?" Sasuke''s mouth showed a strange smile.


    When I heard Sasuke, the handcuffs did not answer, and my eyes looked at my love Luo in the tree. Obviously, I love Luo as their leader. All their actions are heard by my love.


    Since I suddenly appeared in Luo, Naruto has been guarding my love Luo. The breath that I have brought from my love has made Naruto have a hint of fear. It is obviously a very powerful opponent. Naruto can¡¯t help but bring a wooden leaf pill. Sasuke around, watching me love Luo.


    Standing in the tree, I love Luo, saying nothing, silently watching Sasuke, Sasuke''s handsome facial features and blue figure reflected in the eyes of my love Luo, he found that he could not see the people in front of him. It seems that he is a little cold, he doesn''t know how much power there is in the body. I love Luo for the first time. I feel the strength of Sasuke. There is a shudder in the depths of his soul. It is death. Excitement and desire.


    I have to say that I am a bit perverted at this time, and I seem to like to be abused. The more others are better than him, the more he wants to challenge.


    The atmosphere was silent for a while, and everyone in the room felt the tension in the atmosphere. Naruto looked at me silently, and my throat couldn''t help but swallow. As soon as I loved Luo, he immediately acted.


    Suddenly, I love Luo''s body as a sand, appearing on the ground, and facing Sasuke. After a deep glance at Sasuke, I loved Ronald and turned to prepare to leave with the handcuffs and Kanjiro.


    Seeing that I love Luo to leave, although I don''t understand my intentions, I haven''t asked Gejiro and the handcuffs. They put away the shackles and iron fans in their hands and silently kept up with me.


    I saw Luo Luo and his party who suddenly left. Naruto¡¯s look of doubt, is this finished?


    After a few steps, I love Luo suddenly stopped. The handcuffs around him and the face of Kanjiro have a strange look. What is he going to do?


    I stopped and walked, and I turned to Sasuke and said, "I told me to love Luo, I haven''t asked your name yet."


    "Uchiha Sasuke." Sasuke replied.


    I loved Luo for a moment and said, "Well, Uchiha Sasuke, I am looking forward to playing against you when I can take the test." Then he turned and left.


    The handcuffs on the side saw that I loved Luo¡¯s special performance, and my heart could not help but be surprised. I love Luo for the first time to ask other people¡¯s names.


    Is that person called Uchiha Sasuke? It turned out that he is Uchiha''s family, no wonder he is so powerful, and, handsome!


    I thought of the handcuffs behind my love Luo and turned to Sasuke. I saw that Sasuke was also watching her, and she smiled at her and seemed to have a good impression on her.


    Seeing Sasuke''s smile, the handcuffs couldn''t help but jump, his face was slightly hot, and immediately turned his head and stopped looking at him. He followed my footsteps and loved Luo''s footsteps.


    When Naruto next to Sasuke saw that I loved Luo, I couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He found that his back was wet. When he was confronted with my love Luo, he had a cold sweat on his body. The man was terrible. .


    Naruto¡¯s heart and soul said to Sasuke: ¡°Sasuke, the panda¡¯s eyes are really terrible. Are they also taking part in this test?¡±


    Hearing the fear in Naruto¡¯s heart, Sasuke¡¯s heart was funny, and turned to say to Naruto: ¡°How? Naruto, are you afraid of him?¡±


    When he heard Sasuke, Naruto immediately raised his chest and said loudly: "Who, who said I was afraid."


    It was only after he finished that he began to feel guilty again.


    "Well, I know you are not afraid. In my eyes, Naruto is very strong." Sasuke once again encouraged Naruto.


    I am strong? ! !


    When he heard Sasuke, Naruto moved his heart and said to Sasuke: "Sasuke, if you meet him, you can''t beat him, even if I die, I will save you."


    When I heard Naruto, Sasuke couldn¡¯t help but look at the seriousness of Naruto¡¯s face. Sasuke thought that this is the style of Naruto. It¡¯s a **** teenager.


    "Well, then I can expect you to save me." Sasuke looked strangely at Naruto. "Okay, I still have something to do. I will go first. You and Kiba are careful. Recently The village is chaotic." Sasuke left after he finished.


    Naruto silently, looking at the far-reaching Sasuke''s eyes flashed an inexplicable look, Sasuke, I will catch up with you! Look at it, I will prove everything with my strength.


    In the afternoon, Sasuke found Kakashi and explained to him that he would join the wood leaf and take part in the test. Kakashi hesitated, what? White also wants to join. For white, Kakashi did not know much. He only knew that Bai was brought back by Sasuke. He believed that Sasuke did not ask for other situations.


    "Are you sure that the strength of Bai can represent Muye to participate in this year''s Zhongren test?" Kakashi looked at Sasuke and asked.


    "Well, I can guarantee the strength of the white, the general can not beat her." Sasuke answered affirmatively.


    When he heard Sasuke, Kakashi thought for a moment and said to him: "Well, I will fight for the white quota."


    Upon hearing Kakashi¡¯s guarantee, Sasuke¡¯s face showed a smile and said: ¡°Mr. Kakashi, thank you.¡±


    Later, Sasuke and Kakashi left for a few words and went straight back to the Uchiha House.


    At dusk Sasuke received a notice from Kakashi, saying that he had already signed up for the white, and later the white is the ninja of Konoha, who represented Wood Leaf to take the test. By the way, the white leaf guards were handed over to Sasuke. From then on, the fourth member of the seventh class, and Sasuke assisted them in carrying out the task.


    For Kakashi''s efficiency, Sasuke is very admired. It can make the foreign population so easy to be a Koji ninja, and is not suspected of the former rebellious identity. Kakashi''s ability is not generally strong. After all, Kakashi¡¯s father was one of the eight colors of Muye, and he himself was the fourth generation of Huo Ying¡¯s identity, and the original Kakashi almost became the sixth generation of Naruto, which shows that Kakashi is in the wood. The energy in the leaves is terrible.


    Thanks again to Kakashi, Sasuke returned to Uchiha House and handed the wood leaf protection in his hand to White. He explained to her that she had officially become a Muye Ninja to take the Zhong Ren exam and became a member of the seventh class.


    The white Jiao Yan who heard the news flashed a surprise look. Later, she could stay with Sasuke. How can she not let her happy?


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 46：

    "Sasuke, I will be the ninja of Konoha in the future, and I will be with you all the time." White can''t conceal the excitement in his heart. After all, white was a rebellion. Under the relationship of Sasuke, I was not driven out by Konoha. She was a black-born in the leaves. Now she has become a ninja of Konoha, which is equivalent to becoming a legal citizen of Konoha. .


    "Well, this has to thank Kakashi." Sasuke did not conceal Kakashi''s help in this matter.


    "Yeah, I should call him Kakashi teacher in the future," Bai replied.


    "What should be called Kakashi teacher?" Sakura''s figure appeared in the house, looking at the white face with a smile.


    "Sakura, you came just right, White has become a member of our seventh class. Tomorrow she will also participate in the Zhongren test with us." Sasuke said to Sakura, who had just arrived.


    "Great, white sister, we will always be together in the future." Sakura immediately passed, hugged white and said.


    "Hmm..." was a little shameful by Sakura''s intimacy, but without resistance, she was allowed to hug Sakura, and White also liked Sakura''s intimacy.


    "Sasuke, I propose, in order to celebrate the successful joining of our sister in the seventh class, let''s go to the hot pot in the morning?" Sakura ran over and took Sasuke''s arm and said with Sasuke''s cheek on her face.


    You are eating this! Sasuke agreed to Sakura''s request.


    "Great, white sister, Sasuke, but he has a lot of money, let''s eat it casually, there is no need to pay him." Sakura said, pulling up his white hand and running outside, it seems that he can''t wait to eat hot pot. It is.


    Sasuke looked depressed and looked at the two who had already run away. He really regarded him as a wallet, but paying for a woman is one of the duties of a man. Sasuke shook his head and kept up with the two.


    The next morning, Sasuke finally ushered in the first assessment of the Zhong Ren exam.


    The seventh class of the seventh class went to the venue of the first test in accordance with the test guide. As soon as they opened the door, the four looked at the densely packed people in the classroom, and the eyes showed a horrified look. There are so many people, Sasuke four people are surprised at the sight.


    "Sasuke, are they all coming to take the test of the forbearance?" said the white sleeve of Sasuke''s sleeve.


    "Yeah, they..." Sasuke had not answered the words, and a person quickly jumped to Sasuke¡¯s body and held Sasuke¡¯s neck and said, "Sasuke, I want to die, and finally finish the **** task." It is."


    When the person just took Sasuke''s neck, Sasuke knew who the person was and sniffed the familiar fragrance. Sasuke turned back and said, "Oi Ye, your weight seems to have increased again."


    The person who came here was Ino, and Ikui, who had just finished the task, saw Sasuke far away. He wanted to give Sasuke a surprise, so Sasuke was not caught by Sasuke¡¯s neck.


    "Who said that I am fat." Ino snorted, spoiled with his chest on the back of Sasuke, biting Sasuke''s ear, and the heat between the words continued to stimulate Sasuke''s ear.


    Sasuke was made a spurt by the hand of Ino, and the lower body suddenly swelled up. This Ino is really a little witch. In order to avoid the embarrassing situation caused by the rise of heart fire, Sasuke immediately took down the field from the back and took a look at her **** and said, "Are you a little witch, are you tempting me?"


    Izumi was aware of the strangeness of Sasuke¡¯s lower body. He couldn¡¯t help but smile, his eyes showing a sly look, saying to Sasuke: ¡°Sasuke, you are not honest.¡±


    When I heard the name of Ino, Sasuke couldn¡¯t help but look red, and immediately surrendered. He said, ¡°You know that you don¡¯t know Bai, you two know each other.¡± Sasuke said that he would pull Bai to the front of the field and escape. It¡¯s far from the well, and he doesn¡¯t want to be smashed out of the field by the public.


    "Are you a white sister? I heard Sakura tell me about you." Seeing the whiteness of the empty valley, the field was bright, and immediately went up and white.


    "Yeah, you are the sister of Ino, very beautiful." said the hand holding the field in front of the white. In this way, Iwai and I talked about you in a sentence.


    The other men present at the scene looked at Sasuke surrounded by the beautiful girl piles, all showing the envy and hateful look. If the eyes can kill people, Sasuke has already died 10,000 times. The other female ninjas gave Sasuke the title of a stallion, and their faces showed a look of disdain.


    Sakura, who is next to Sasuke, looked depressed and looked at the near-fielder in the wild. He said, "Ie, I have abandoned my friend with my sister. It¡¯s sad."


    "What are you sad, isn''t Sasuke always accompanying you? I don''t have time to envy." Ino looked at the intimacy of Sakura and Sasuke, and ate vinegar a little.


    As the saying goes, three women have a show, seeing Ino and pulling themselves in. Sasuke laughed and said: "You talk, I am like other people." Sasuke Sasuke is ready to leave this right and wrong, he does not want to So many people are intimate with them, otherwise they will be pushed to the forefront.


    Although the three beautiful girls of Bai, Ino, and Sakura have already fascinated most of the satyrs present, but fortunately there have been no incidents of bad guys who have teased women.


    In the crowd, a man with glasses has been watching Sasuke''s actions. Seeing Sasuke surrounded by beautiful girls, a mysterious smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Is he the target of the big snake pill? It¡¯s really a beautiful man, it seems necessary to get in touch with him.


    A fat man who is eating potato chips and a man with a single eyelid come over, it is the autumn Ding and Nara deer. I saw that there was a happy chat with Ishigaki and Sakura, and the deer pill turned a blind eye. The woman threw them aside. It turned out that a little lover came.


    "Hey Sasuke, you also came to take the test of the endurance." Lumao greeted Sasuke who was hiding in the side.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Sasuke replied to them noddingly, seeing that Sasuke was a little cold, and Luma and Ding didn¡¯t talk to him any more. In a short time, there were a few familiar people who appeared in Sasuke¡¯s eyes. It turned out that they were two classes in the field of Hsiao Tian and Ningji. I saw that Ning had a day and Xiao Li went straight to Sasuke. In the face of Sasuke, I used it Ning times. A pair of eyes looked at Sasuke and said: "Are you the first Sasuke of this year''s newcomer?"


    "Hmm." Sasuke replied simply.


    Regarding the coldness of Sasuke, Ning did not care, and then said: "I was the first person of the last year, I am looking forward to fighting you."


    "I am also looking forward to it." Sasuke''s mouth showed a faint smile, extended his hand and shook hands, and expressed his friendship to Ning.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 47：

    Then Sasuke looked at Xiao Li behind Ning, and said to him: "You are Li Lock, I am looking forward to your body skills."


    When he heard Sasuke, Xiao Li was shocked. Sasuke was able to talk to him on his own initiative. That means he acknowledged his strength. He thought of Xiao Li¡¯s heart and said: ¡°I am also looking forward to playing with you. Advice."


    Looking at the day next to Ningji, Sasuke was also friendly and she said hello, "You are every day, I heard Kakashi teacher talk about you, today is very beautiful." Said the last even Every day, Yan Yan smiles.


    Seeing the smile on Sasuke''s face, every day, my heart leaped, my face was faint and faint, and said: "Hello, Sasuke, and a lot of advice later."


    In the future, I will give a lot of advice, and Sasuke will think about it, and then I will leave here without a trace and go to the place where Naruto is.


    At this moment, Naruto is working with them in the young field. At this moment, the young field is standing in front of the Naruto, and some of them are red-faced and talking to Naruto. Naruto has a tune and adjusts to the young field, and talks to the teeth by the way.


    Seeing the shy-red field in front of Naruto, Sasuke¡¯s eyes flashed a trace of light, and the young field was really like the one in the original, a shy girl. Looking at the childish field that is somewhat childish and shy, Sasuke¡¯s heart sighs. It¡¯s really a woman¡¯s eighteen changes. Who can think of a few years later, the young field will be turned into a gentle and beautiful lady.


    Naruto, who was talking with the younger man, saw Sasuke coming over and immediately waved to Sasuke and said, "Sasuke, I am here."


    When Sasuke went to Naruto, Naruto took the initiative to introduce Sasuke to Sakata and said: "He is the first newcomer of this year, Sasuke, and also my good friend." There is obviously a hint of pride in Naruto''s tone. Sasuke is a long face of a friend.


    Hearing the introduction of Naruto, the tooth and oil woman could not help but look at Sasuke. The tooth first said: "You are the newcomer of this year. I am the tooth and I am next to the Chino and the young." Said.


    Sasuke gave a slight smile, and gently held it and let go. Looking at the side, Zhi Nai nodded and said that he had already met.


    Sasuke saw some timid young fields, and suddenly thought of evil in his heart. He wanted to tease the young field and said, "I think this is the young field, the big lady of the Japanese family. Hello, I am Yuzhi. Bosuo, the young master of Uchiha''s family, is very happy to know you." Sasuke then reached out and gestured to the young field.


    Seeing Sasuke¡¯s action, Hiroshi¡¯s body shrank, and she was really embarrassed to shake hands with a strange man, although the man was handsome and very graceful.


    "How? Miss Akita? Do you want to shake hands with me?" Sasuke decided to eat the young field. He knew that standing on the family stand, the Japanese family had to give Uchiha a face anyway, even though it is now in the village of Muye. Uchiha has only one person left.


    "No, not..." When he heard Sasuke, the eyes of the young field quickly became blushing, and the voice said little: "I am a child in the field, I am very glad to meet you, Uchiha Sasuke."


    The young field is very cowardly and Sasuke has a hand. It is better to say that it is a caress.


    "Well, I would like to express my friendly greetings to the Japanese people on behalf of the Uchiha family. Our two families will be very good friends, Miss Hata, I hope you can bring this sentence to your father." Sasuke looks at the young Tian said.


    At this time, the younger family was not so weak for the family''s reputation. He looked up and showed a sense of pride in his face. He replied, "Well, I will."


    The Naruto on the side heard Sasuke and Hsiao¡¯s official words, and his face looked uncomfortable. He muttered, "Don¡¯t you be so serious? It¡¯s like a meeting. Sasuke, you just scared the young. The field is over."


    "Well, I will pay attention." Sasuke turned and said to Naruto.


    Subsequently, Sasuke smiled at the young field and expressed regret for the seriousness just now. Seeing the mild smile of Sasuke, the younger face did not live up to the faint blush, quickly bowed his head and stopped looking at Sasuke.


    It¡¯s a shy little girl, Sasuke¡¯s heart is dark. No longer disturbing the young field, they said goodbye to them, and took Naruto to the Sakura trio.


    At this point, Sakura three people seem to have trouble, but there are really a few long-eyed perverts who want to come and tease them, but they are easily stabbed into a hedgehog by the white ones. Looking at a few people lying on the ground and twitching, Sasuke didn''t say anything and threw a few people out of the door.


    Seeing the end of a few people, other people who are unsuccessful have also put away their minds and have not come to harass the three women.


    Sasuke is not worried that the invigilator will find them trouble. He believes that if they are invigilators, they will support them to do so. After all, Konoha is notoriously known in the world.


    In this way, Sasuke and Kobayashi¡¯s Xiaoqiang are officially recognized, and the Zhongren exam is about to begin.


    I took a picture with Twelve Kobayashi, and the first test of the Numou test began.


    A knife and a face in the hand with a test paper came in, Sasuke knows that this person is the special forbearance of the wood leaves, as the captain of the torture department of the dark leaf, Senai Yibi.


    Ibie walked onto the podium and took a vigorous shot of the table with his hands. He looked at all the candidates present with a patrol look and said, "I am the proctor of your first exam, Senai Yibi, then we are preparing for the exam. I hope that you can''t be found by cheating little tricks, or else..." Speaking, Ibi was forced to work hard, and the corner of the table was pulled by Ibie.


    It¡¯s a violent madness! Most of the candidates who attended the scene saw the action of Ibie, and immediately dispelled the cheat.


    Sasuke looked at Ibie, and his face was depressed. This guy was more capable than him. Then Ibi Xi let the examiner give the testimony to each candidate With the order of Yibixi, all the exams will start to answer immediately.


    Looking at the dense questions on the paper, Sasuke felt a big headache. It was the same as in the original. With his cultural knowledge, it was impossible to answer all the questions in just one hour. Only Xiaoying could do this. This brain is genius.


    Because the test number is disorderly, Sasuke did not sit with the seventh class. Next to him was a man with glasses every day. Sasuke recognized him as a running dog and a pocket around the snake.


    At this time, I was burying my head and answering the question. I noticed Sasuke¡¯s gaze. She looked up and gave a smile to Sasuke. The smile was very friendly, but Sasuke knew that he was completely laughing.


    The sinister and sorrowful Sasuke of the original book has already seen it. The guy who had not entered the stream eventually became the oss who cooperated with the soil. He competed with the ninja coalition force and finally summoned the strongest king.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 48：

    If it is not to use Ivana to control the pocket, it is estimated that the Ninja coalition will be completely destroyed. People like this are simply bugs in the fire.


    Seeing the smiling face of the pocket, Sasuke showed a smile on his pocket, and it was very harmless to humans and animals. But Sasuke¡¯s heart is thinking, pocket? I will play with you slowly in the future.


    Everything is the same as in the original, and the cheating ninja is driven out of the door all the time, announcing the exam. Looking around, every day is using a variety of mirror props to cheat, Ning is looking at a person in front of him, his hand quickly writes the answer, I love Luo is using the sand eye crazy plagiarism, Bai Zheng with the magic circle ice mirror The mirror in the air gathered the answer, and Naruto was sitting next to the young field, and there was no movement under his hand.


    Seeing the performance of Naruto, Sasuke¡¯s heart is dark, this idiot, plagiarism will not. Sasuke knows that the current written test is irrelevant, and whether or not the final pass is a trade-off for the last question. Naruto is a stupid person who has a stupid blessing, or that the protagonist''s aura is too dazzling, and made a correct judgment on the last question, and passed the exam with a white scroll.


    Without paying attention to the surrounding situation, Sasuke picked up the pen in his hand and began to answer questions. He knows that there are ninjas with hidden leaves in the crowd. Their existence is to help candidates to cheat, or that this test is to test candidates'' cheating ability.


    Sasuke easily found a goal, just in front of him in the second row, a ninja wearing black clothes, I saw that he did not pay attention to the surrounding situation, his hand quickly wrote the answer.


    You are the one! Sasuke opened the writing wheel and copied the ninja''s movements. The rhythm of the fast follower wrote the answer to each question.


    Time passed under the tense atmosphere of the test, and it soon came to an end. Ibi looked at the candidates who had already answered the questions in the field. They looked at the time and said: "The written test is over, the last question, the question and answer question. The title is very difficult. Of course, you can leave the test site and give up the test. If the person left is wrong, then he and his companion will fail the test and will not be able to take the test in the future. The person who chooses to leave will have a chance. Continue to participate in the future Zhongren exam. Now you choose, time, five minutes."


    Ibike¡¯s voice just fell, and the riot began on the test field. I didn¡¯t understand the last question of Ibizi. Because I didn¡¯t want to drag my companions, they began to suffer. Some people started to leave the test and gave up the test.


    Sasuke knows the final purpose of the exam, so he sits calmly in the test. The white and Sakura two women couldn¡¯t sit still. They really didn¡¯t want to drag Sasuke, so they turned their heads and asked for advice from Sasuke. Sasuke gestures to them with their eyes, just sit, and don''t worry about other things. Seeing the calmness of Sasuke, White and Sakura are in the heart, sitting there, waiting for the test results.


    Only ten seconds left in time, no one left, and the seats were sparsely seated, and they chose to stay and continue to answer questions.


    At the last second, Naruto raised his right hand and stood up. He was very tormented inside. He was worried that he would answer the wrong questions and drag the other people in the seventh class. Thinking of the seventh class, Naruto''s heart is more and more shaken, Sasuke, Sakura, White, Kakashi teacher, I...


    Naruto wants to give up?


    On the court, Sasuke calmly looked at Naruto''s move. He believed that Naruto, Naruto''s choice would be the same as the original, and the protagonist would not be scrapped in this exam.


    Suddenly Sasuke encouraged him to come to Naruto. "Naruto, I believe in you, you are very strong."


    Sasuke... Sasuke agrees with me, Sasuke believes me so much, how can I give up? He has been watching me all the time!


    During the mind, Naruto changed his mind. He raised his head and said firmly to Ibizi: "I will not give up this exam. I believe my companion, even if it is a lifetime, how can I not let them? Disappointment, even if it is a lifetime of forbearance, I will definitely become a fire shadow, so that they are proud of me!"


    When I heard Naruto, Sasuke sneered a little, this guy, always loves the limelight.


    Ibixi didn''t think that Naruto was such an answer. His knife and face were first shocked, and then he smiled. The same problem, he, Ibizi also asked his brother, but his brother chose to retreat. Looking at the steadfastness in Naruto''s eyes, Ibie sighed in his heart, and if his brother could have such a sense of Naruto, how good it would be.


    When the time is up, Ibbi walks to the podium and says loudly to all the candidates present: "First of all, congratulations, you passed the first test. Your decisions are correct. Trust for your peers is a necessary quality for the ninja. A person who doesn''t believe in the company is not even as good as scum. As the invigilator of this exam, I am proud of you, you are all qualified ninjas, and the qualities you show make me proud. You are this exam. The winner, I believe that in the days to come, you will be even better and become a ninja. I will always remember this test, you let me see the good will of the ninja, thank you!"


    After that, Ibie was deeply embarrassed to all the candidates present.


    Ibike¡¯s voice just fell, the applause bursts applause, and then the applause is getting bigger and bigger. Sasuke and the followers applaud. He admits that Ibie¡¯s words are really encouraging.


    Naruto even made a general voice: "Ibi Xi teacher, that''s it! I am so touched!"


    When the applause just fell, I heard the broken glass.


    Hey! A female ninja wearing a brown-yellow ninja suit broke into the window with a kite, wearing a khaki-naked ninja suit, and ponytailed behind her head. The beautiful face of the melon had a hint of maturity.


    Jumping down the window along the mouth with a toothpick loudly said: "Hello, I am the invigilator of your second exam, the royal hand wash red beans!" Because the chest is too full, with the talk, There was a wave of waves.


    The candidates who were present were thundered by the way the red beans appeared. I was shocked to see this somewhat ruined female ninja. This is where the guy came out!


    Ibi looked at the red beans and looked at the black line. He said: "Red beans, it is up to you to compensate for the damage caused by the destruction of public property."


    scare! ! When I heard Yibixi, the red bean waved and immediately said: "This account will be reported to the three generations of old men, he will compensate."


    The red bean smiled at Yibi and said: "Ibixi, there are quite a lot of students taking the Zhongren test this year. It seems that the quality is quite good."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 49：

    Then the red bean jumped out of the window sill and nodded to Ibike, saying: "The candidates who took the second test, your test site is ready, the second test is in the dead forest! Everyone starts with me. !"


    Death forest! ! Sounds good! Sasuke was slightly scum, followed the big troops and left the classroom to go to the dead forest in Muye Village.


    On the way to the dead forest, Sakura Sakuno and the three women followed Sasuke and he spoke. Naruto was behind Sasuke and looked at Sasuke, who was holding his left and right. He was envious, if I could do that. Cool, Naruto began to pick up the scene that the mind thought.


    The death forest is located in the center of Houshan in the village of Muye. There are all kinds of fierce birds and beasts. It is difficult for ordinary people to come in and live. It can be said that it is a dangerous death zone.


    The group who took the Zhongren test took a very fast footstep. About ten minutes later, they arrived at the death forest. The area around the dead forest was covered by a tall isolation net. The quarantine on the Internet was marked with danger in bold colors.


    In the dead forest, Sasuke looked at the scene inside the dead forest. Although it was during the day, the dead forest still looked horrible.


    Sasuke''s Ino and Sakura can''t help but grab Sasuke''s sleeves. Obviously they are a little scared. After all, girls are generally afraid of this eerie scene.


    In comparison, white seems to be more calm, and his face is still a quiet and indifferent look. It is no wonder that white was the rebellion of the country of water, and the various psychological scenes that passed through were naturally higher. Sakura and Iwano are quite a lot.


    At this point, the crowd in the crowd walked to Sasuke, and volunteered to say hello: "Hello, Uchiha Sasuke, I call pocket, please advise."


    Sasuke saw a slap in the face, and there was a strange smile on his face. Can you finally stand it?


    Sasuke deliberately pretended to be very surprised and said: "Hey? How do you know my name?"


    The three women around Sasuke also showed their curious look at the initiative.


    I took a mysterious smile and took out a stack of cards from my backpack. I recorded the basic information of the ninja who took the test. He said: "I have a hobby, collecting information. I will give all candidates information before the exam. It¡¯s collected. But the information that Sasuke helps you is really scaring me. This year¡¯s freshman is the first, it¡¯s really amazing.¡±


    For the touting of the pocket, Sasuke did not show any expression changes on his face, saying: "Well, you are really amazing, and the information of these candidates is easily collected."


    "Haha, I took part in the five-time test, and of course I will be prepared for the Zhongren test." He laughed and thanked Sasuke.


    Naruto not far away saw the movement of Sasuke here, came over to look at the cards in his pocket, and saw the detailed information about himself above, Naruto could not help but admire the ability of the pocket.


    Sasuke smiled and said: "That''s great. If this exam can work with you, then our chances of success will be even greater." Sasuke, Sasuke looks at the three women around, seems to be asking Their opinions.


    "This is also good, with the help of the pocket does save a lot of effort." Sakura replied.


    White shook his head and said that there was no opinion.


    Ino remembered that he and Sasuke were not in a group, and they sighed in their hearts. Some complaints were said: "You are all with Sasuke, you can take care of it, but I have to take the test with the two **** guys. "Speaking, Ino looked at the deer pill and Ding times over there."


    Sasuke comforted Ino said: "Into the dead forest, we will not be late, Ding and Lumao are also very reliable, and their participation will be more smooth."


    Ino subsequently replied: "I hope so."


    "So, pocket, I hope to get your help in the dead forest." Sasuke invited to join their group.


    Seeing Sasuke¡¯s initiative to invite himself to join, his purpose has finally been reached, and his success is lurking in Sasuke¡¯s side. He is happy in his heart, but his face is still a gentle expression, saying: ¡°Then I will be respectful and desperate, hope. I can work together happily."


    "That is of course." Sasuke replied.


    Subsequently, all the candidates who took the second test of Red Beans were put together, and the rules of the second test were mentioned. They looked at the strange expressions on the faces of the candidates. The red beans were laughing in the heart, and the eyes were showing a crazy look. In the dead forest, you can kill it.


    On the edge of the dead forest, the red bean sent people to send the book of heaven and earth to everyone''s hands, and said to everyone present: "The second test rule of yours is that there is no rule. No matter what method is used, just fill the book of heaven and earth. Qi, then arrive at the trial tower in the middle of the dead forest, so that even if it passes, the time limit is five days, beyond five days, regardless of whether the book of the heavens and the earth reaches the tower of the trial or not, the test fails. After ten minutes, the test At the beginning, everyone enters different areas according to the number, I wish you good luck!"


    When the red beans were finished, Naruto could not help but ask: "Teacher, is it in the forest of death, even if it is murder, it will not be punished."


    The red bean''s delicate face showed a strange smile, and said: "You can also say this." After that, the red bean hand moved, and one bitterness would turn to Naruto.


    Naruto did not think that the red bean would suddenly move like this, avoiding it, and suffering a **** mark on the face of Naruto.


    Seeing that Naruto was frustrated by himself, the red bean giggled: "In the next time you have to guard against attacks from anywhere, or you will die."


    Seeing some evil smiles on the red beans, Naruto suddenly stood there and did not take into account the blood marks on his face. He felt that the red beans really wanted to kill him in the moment, and that kind of murder was clearly aware of him.


    It¡¯s a terrible invigilator Naruto is far away from red beans, for fear that this crazy woman will give him another.


    Then came a woman with a long tongue from the crowd, it seems that it is the grass-bearing village, she used a long tongue to return the bitterness that fell on the ground to the red beans.


    Red beans didn''t look at this woman. In her eyes, this woman''s movement was too disgusting, which reminded her of the big snake pill. Red beans squinted and said a thank you to her.


    Then the woman of the grass-bearing village turned and returned to the original place. The slender eyes showed a touch of light, red beans, you are really my beloved disciple, forgot my teaching? It¡¯s not good to show murderousness here.


    The situation of the red beans here has also been seen. After the appearance of the long tongue woman, Sasuke¡¯s face is so depressing. He knows that this grass is a big snake pill. The big snake pill went to the death forest mainly to give him Curse, want to make yourself a container of his body.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 50：

    Sasuke saw the white that leaned over, looked at her delicate face and couldn''t help but sneak a sneak peek at the white, white dodging, Sasuke just kissed her lips. The white eyes widened and the lovely eyelashes trembled. When I kissed Sasuke, I let go of the white, and I said, "I saw it. White, this person is very powerful. Be careful of her in the dead forest."


    Seeing the white sneak attack next to him, Sakura and Iye squeaked at the same time. Ino said in the white ear: "White sister, Sasuke can really like you. To be a sister, you have to be jealous."


    Listening to the laughter of Ino, I couldn¡¯t help but look red and shy, and when I took a look at Sasuke around me, I stopped talking.


    Sasuke was righteous and said to the Naruto and Sakura three women around him: "As you can see, the woman just was very powerful. It may be that I am not her opponent, so I met her in the dead forest. Be careful and protect yourself. In the dead forest, you must protect yourself, we will find you as soon as possible, and you will be."


    When I heard the solemnity of Sasuke¡¯s tone, several people in the room nodded and agreed that they would be more careful.


    The second exam is about to begin, and Ino and the seventh class, respectively, went to the group of Lumaru. Sasuke also took Naruto and walked to the channel where he was. Then Sasuke put the book of heaven into his pocket bag and turned around to emphasize the other members of the seventh class to be more careful.


    With the red bean, the door to the dead forest was opened, and all the ninjas quickly passed through the passage into the dead forest. The red beans looked at the ninjas who rushed into the dead forest. The delicate and fascinating smirk was sneaked out, and the ninjas wish you a pleasant journey.


    However, after Sasuke¡¯s group entered the dead forest, he did not waste time, adjust his position, and quickly walked through the woods.


    Their first priority is to find a group of them in the field and get along with the field.


    Although it is noon, the sun still cannot penetrate the deep woods. The inside of the dead forest is dim, and the buzzing of various animals is heard from the forest from time to time. The air in the forest is a musty smell, like the smell of dead leaves and dead leaves, and there is almost no wind in the forest, so this kind of air is really unbearable.


    Sasuke and his team quickly walked through the forest, white at the forefront, Naruto second, Sakura third, after the help of Zuo, this arrangement is also for the sake of safety, after all, only Baihe Sasuke has the strongest strength, they must be prepared to appear at any time. Enemy.


    Soon, without spending too much time, Sasuke found a group of Ino, after all, the entrance to the forest was next to them.


    After the meeting with Iwai and his party, Sasuke¡¯s team grew from four to seven, and the team was huge. Although such a large team will attract the attention of other ninjas, making it easier for the enemy to find them, but Sasuke believes in his own strength, and he does not have the diamonds to live without the porcelain. He is confident that he can solve all the troubles by himself.


    In fact, Sasuke has another purpose. The huge team will attract enemies and bring the book of ninjas, so that they will be more efficient in completing tasks.


    Sasuke and his team of seven people marched forward in the forest. On the way, Lumao was always with Naruto. Ding was next to them, holding a large bag of snacks in his hand and eating while walking. Sasuke saw the eating of Ding, and the face suddenly floated infinite black line. This guy, from the beginning to the present, has not stopped his mouth. Looking at Ding¡¯s exaggerated stomach, Sasuke once again lamented that there is a meat bomb. Ding times of the title.


    The team is still led by Sasuke. This time, Sasuke asked Naruto and Kazuru to explore the road ahead. Ding was the second. Inoue was in the third place in order to echo the deer pill in the third, Sakura fourth, and Sasuke and Sasuke.


    The sun gradually slanted westward, and the forest soon darkened. Although it was more than five in the afternoon, the forest was already dark. Sasuke¡¯s footsteps had to slow down. After all, it was unwise to move forward in the dark forest. of.


    After walking for a while, Ding shouted and walked away, and sat down on the ground to prepare for a break. When I saw Ding stopped, Sasuke had no choice but to call everyone to rest first.


    At this time, everyone was hungry, and they took out the food they carried with them to supplement the energy lost by the body.


    Sakura three women and Sasuke around, Sasuke did not eat, eyes patrol around to help everyone patrol.


    Because the sky is dark, it is very difficult for everyone to see each other. Simply, there is a fire. Iino is sitting next to Sasuke. Under the light of the flames, Ikuno¡¯s face is full of dreamlike beauty.


    Iye Nobu saw Sasuke with a look of vigilance. He couldn¡¯t help but tease Sasuke. He squatted in Sasuke¡¯s arms and said in a lazy voice: ¡°Sasuke, my leg is so painful, you can help me.¡±


    Sakura and White know the intent of Ino, and the two chat at the side, not disturbing the intimacy of Ino and Sasuke.


    Sasuke saw the face of Ikuno, and his heart jumped and said, "Well, sit down, I will help you."


    Ino said with a spoiled saying: "No, I will lie in your arms."


    Sasuke had no choice but to take the body of Ino, and let her sit on her lap and reach out to the calf of the field to slowly massage the field.


    Ino is a service that enjoys Sasuke, his eyes are awkward, and he is screaming. Sasuke felt the softness and elasticity of the legs of the field, and began to feel up, and the massage in his hand became a move.


    Ino felt the help of Sasuke, and her face showed a hint of shame. She didn''t break it and continued to enjoy Sasuke''s action After all, Sasuke is her lover, even if she makes another special act, she will accept it. .


    Just when the group was resting, a lot of rain wearing yellow clothes suddenly emerged from the woods. They hid in the darkness of the woods and watched the Sasuke group in front of them with a night vision goggles ready to ambush.


    With the help of Sasuke, he noticed the change in the forest. Sasuke opened the writing of the round eyes and patrolled the forest in the dark. I saw a lot of chakra fluctuations in the hidden area. I roughly counted it, and the number was around 200.


    How come there are so many people? ! Sasuke¡¯s heart was slightly shocked, but he soon realized that these were just the enemy¡¯s avatars, and the real enemy was hidden in the ground not far away.


    Can''t help it so quickly? Sasuke¡¯s face showed a sardonic smile, and the ninja who came to attack in his eyes was already a group of dead people. He informed Bai and Sakura around him to prepare them for the battle, and by the way, let Sakura tell the Naruto over there.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 51：

    Sasuke patted the buttocks of Ino, and woke up the well-sleeping Ino, who opened his eyes and cried, and said, "Why, Sasuke, let me rest at you."


    Seeing the cute performance of Ino, Sasuke couldn¡¯t help but pinch her little nose and said, "Let''s sleep! Get up, there is a situation."


    Hearing here, Ino immediately returned to God and left Sasuke¡¯s arms to make a look like an enemy. Seeing the appearance of Ino, Sasuke was funny and said: "Don''t worry, there is me here, they are just a bunch of small chop, you don''t have to do it."


    Seeing the smile on Sasuke''s face, Ikuno suddenly felt good, and Sasuke was her dependence. With Sasuke, she would not be afraid of any trouble.


    Sasuke brought White and Naruto to let others guard here. The three men waited for the enemy to attack and rushed toward the enemy in the dark.


    Yu Ren saw the three Sasukes who had attacked. They knew that their own appearance was exposed, and they no longer hided. They immediately attacked Sasuke.


    For a moment, the rain of the hundredth wearing yellow clothes appeared in the sight of the Sasuke three. Seeing so many enemies, Naruto¡¯s eyes flashed a glimpse, but they were immediately printed, multiple shadows, dozens of songs. At the same time, people attacked Yu Ren.


    White single-handedly printed, dozens of ice-made thousands of condensed in the air, and instantly hit the rain. Under the white feet, the printing continued, and all the rains in the hands of the whites were hit by the white ones and became the water masses on the ground.


    With the help of writing a round eye, Sasuke evaded the attack of rain and forbearance again, and then the body in the hands of the rainless and tolerant body, Sasuke quickly traveled through the rain and the group, with the movement of Sasuke''s body, dozens Yu Ren was separated into a water mass.


    "Sasuke, these rains are not going to die!" Naruto over there shouted to Sasuke.


    Sasuke cut a rain-bearing neck with a shuriken, and saw a head re-raised from the broken neck and continued to fight with Sasuke. Sasuke Kazuo escaped a few rain-forward joint attacks and shouted to Naruto: "Of course I know, you should fight for a while, and then I will solve the battle."


    Sasuke knows that these rains are all illusory with water. Only when the body is found can they solve them. Sasuke¡¯s white saying goes over it: "You have to be careful, these are all avatars. I already know that their bodies are Where, I will solve them."


    Sasuke quickly walked through the crowd, and soon went to an open space. Sasuke beat a group of water bodies guarded here, and quickly sealed in his hands. The blue thunder condensed in the assistant, and the thunder was loud, and the blue was blue. The thunder and light blazed, shining bright white light, reflecting the dark forest into a blue and white.


    With the roar of Sasuke, the Thunder in his hand was inserted into the ground, like a knife-cut tofu, with a left-handed thunderous light reaching into the ground.


    "Catch it! Hehe..." Sasuke¡¯s mouth showed a hint of evil laughter. His left hand was thunderous, and the birds screamed in an instant. The dense thunder was madly injected into the ground. Because it could not withstand the erosion of the thunder, the surrounding ground began to collapse and crack.


    Along with the glare of the thunder, the blood of the road splashed out from under the ground, and the painful screams gradually weakened. It was almost a moment, and the rain hidden in the ground was no longer moving. Sasuke left and saw that the ground quickly collapsed, revealing three unrecognizable rain-forbearing bodies.


    Poor rain forbearance was easily killed by Sasuke. They didn''t even notice the movements of Sasuke. They saw the hidden underground light, and the thunder of the blade would smash their bodies.


    After destroying the rain that was hidden in the ground, all the rain and the body on the battlefield immediately turned into water and disappeared into the air. Seeing that all the rain and forbearance suddenly disappeared, Naruto was somewhat overwhelmed, as if the battles that had just happened were just hallucinations.


    Bai found the Sasuke over there and saw the rain that was killed by Sasuke. He said, "Sasuke, it was them who attacked us."


    "Uh-huh." Sasuke nodded, no longer seeing the body of Yu Ren.


    Seeing the unrecognizable rain and forbearing body, Bai sighed and said, "We buried them. After all, Yu Rencun used to be my home. I don''t want to see the corpse of my hometown."


    Sasuke did not refuse the request for white, filled the pit with ease, and then returned to the camp with white.


    When Sasuke was dealing with Yu Ren¡¯s body, he searched for their book of ninjas. Fortunately, the book of Ninja was placed in a backpack and was not contaminated by blood. He then collected the book of Ninja. Yu Ren¡¯s book of Ninja is a book of heaven. Although they can¡¯t use it, Sasuke remembers that the book of Ninja of the Ino squad is a book of the earth, so the book of the ninja that was obtained from Yu Ren was given to Ino.


    For Sasuke¡¯s gift, Ino was taken away without politeness.


    The night has already arrived. Sasuke and his team did not move on. They took a break. Sasuke and Naruto waited for several men to take turns to watch the night. Sakura and others rested beside the campfire. From time to time, animals and animals that have been passed from the woods, the dead forest in the middle of the quiet night, is even more horrible, unconscious, and the night is deeper.


    The night passed quickly, and after a restful night, the tired body regained its vitality. Sasuke and other people took the rest first. He went to the front to explore the road. The rest of the team didn''t say much, but he was careful to help him go early.


    The forest of death in the morning was very quiet. Sasuke was flying all the way through the branches of the trees, and the feet slammed on the mossy branches. Sasuke moved forward for about ten minutes. No traps were found on the way. Sasuke looked at the surrounding environment and roughly understood the landscape.


    Everything is clear to the chest Sasuke who achieved the goal immediately turned back to the camp.


    At this time, Sasuke heard a beast from the distance, and there was a female scream in it. Someone was attacked by a beast here? !


    Sasuke heard the more and more eagerness of the life-saving voice, and the body shape flashed, and immediately rushed to the other side with a blink of an eye.


    Next to a pond in the forest, a red-haired girl faces a brown beast. The huge body of the beast is three feet high. The girl moves backwards and screams in her mouth. She is scared. I did not expect to encounter this situation for the first time to take the Zhong Ren exam.


    The beasts continue to drip, and the long fangs are exposed in the mouth of the blood. The beasts push the girl to the corner, and the exclamation of excitement is rushing to the girl.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 52：

    Are you going to die? The girl¡¯s eyes showed a desperate look, and the fierce beast roared at her, and she closed her eyes subconsciously.


    Hey! With a scream of screaming, I only heard a bang, and everything fell heavily on the ground.


    The girl opened her eyes, a blue boy pulled his hand out of the head of the beast, and the blue light thundered on his left hand. The sound of a bird-like sound continued to pass into the girl''s ear.


    He killed this big guy! Looking at the face of the blue boy, the little girl flashed in the eyes of the girl, so handsome! !


    The blue boy jumped from the beast and the thunder of his left hand disappeared.


    This blue boy is Sasuke. He rushed in and saw a big guy rushing to the girl. Without hesitation, he used a thousand birds to pass the head of the beast and saved the girl.


    When Sasuke kills the beast and looks at the girl, his eyes flashed a strange look, it is her!


    The gratitude of the girl¡¯s heart overflowed with words. She immediately went to Sasuke and thanked Sasuke. She said, ¡°Thank you for saving me. If it weren¡¯t for you, I almost died.¡±


    "..."


    Sasuke¡¯s eyes looked strangely at the red-haired girl in front of her. She was a little sluggish for a while, how could she be? She also came to participate in this Zhongren test?


    Looking at the handsome young man in front of him, looking at himself, there was a trace of shame on the surface of the phosphorous. I thought to myself, this boy is so handsome, but he looks at me like this, is it dumb?


    Xiang Pho repeated to Sasuke: "Thank you for saving me."


    "Nothing, I am also raising my hand." Sasuke replied.


    When I heard Sasuke¡¯s answer, Xiang Pho¡¯s heart was relieved, and it would be a pity that such a handsome boy would be dumb. Then, he said, "My name is Xiang Pho, I am very glad to meet you."


    Looking at the enthusiasm of Xiang Pho, Sasuke reminded me of the entanglement and bitterness of the original Xiangxiang Pho, and replied with a sigh: "Yu Zhibo Sasuke, I am very glad to meet you, Xiang Pho."


    His name is Uchiha Sasuke. It¡¯s a handsome name, no! Uchiha! Is he the person that the big snake pill is looking for?


    When I heard the name of Sasuke, Xiang Pho was immediately worried. No, she must not let her savior become a container for the big snake.


    Thinking of this, Xiang Pho said with anxiousness to Sasuke: "Sasuke, you are leaving the forest of death, this time the test is very dangerous, you should not come here."


    When he heard the fragrant phosphorus, Sasuke thought that the phosphorus could be reminding him that the big snake pill stared at him and wanted his body to do the container.


    Sasuke is very grateful for the reminder of Xiang Pho, who smiled and said: "Phosphorus, thank you, I still have confidence in my strength."


    Seeing Sasuke''s smiling face, Xiang Pho felt that there was a rush in front of her eyes, and a heart was unconsciously jumping.


    Xiang Pho strives to calm down her own mood, and uses her special ability to sense Sa Kao of Sasuke. She has just contacted Sa Kao of Sasuke, and there is a sea of ??waves in the heart of Xiang Pho.


    what? ! How can there be such a powerful chakra! Both capacity and purity are incredible, and his chakra is even stronger than the big snake pill!


    The more I feel the help of Chakra, the greater the shock in the heart of Xiang Pho. She has never been exposed to such a special Chakra. Saskatchewan¡¯s Chakra has another special magic that makes her want to be closer to Sasuke and understand him more deeply. . The same kind of chakra makes the fragrant phosphorus happy, just as the cat encounters catnip, the phosgene is quickly fascinated by Saskatchewan''s chakra.


    Sasuke sees the scent of phosphorus and closes his eyes, and looks at his face, knowing that she is attracted by her Chakra. The original Chinese fragrant phosphorus is very fascinated by Saskatchewan''s Chakra, which is why fragrant phosphorus sticks to Sasuke like a flower idiot. Seeing the appearance of the fragrant phosphorus, Sasuke¡¯s heart was funny, and he took a shot of the shoulder of the fragrant phosphorus and said, ¡°Go back!¡±


    When I was awakened by Sasuke, I was ashamed to think of the performance of the scent, and I was embarrassed to look at Sasuke. She looked red and said to Sasuke: "Sasuke, your strength is really strong, but you should be careful in the forest. This time the situation is different, you may be in danger."


    "Is it a big snake?" Sasuke took the initiative to name the person.


    scare! ! Xiang Pho did not expect Sasuke to know the big snake pill, doubts asked: "How do you know the big snake pill adults?"


    If Sasuke did not answer the fragrant phosphorus, she said to her: "If it is a big snake pill, I still have the confidence to deal with it. He wants my body to be a container, not a simple thing!"


    When I heard Sasuke, the expression of amazement on the fragrant phoenix, how he knows so much, Sasuke is more mysterious in her eyes. Seeing Sasuke already knows that Dashen Pill is not good at him. I think Sasuke should be able to deal with the current big snake pill. Xiang Pho said: "Since you are so sure, I will not worry, I believe in your strength."


    Sasuke smiled and looked at the familiar and unfamiliar face. He said to Xiang Pho: "You should be careful in the big snake pill, take care of yourself, take care." Sasuke will turn and leave.


    Seeing Sasuke to go, Xiang Pho hurriedly asked Sasuke: "Sasuke, when can we meet again?"


    Sasuke stopped and turned his head and looked at the fragrant phosphorus that he looked forward to. He said: "Maybe it is a year, maybe three years, see fate arrangements. Goodbye, fragrant phosphorus."


    After that, Sasuke¡¯s body shape disappeared and disappeared in front of Xiang Pho.


    Xiang Pho looked at the place where Sasuke disappeared for a long time. He helped the glasses, looked at the distant sky, and sighed in his heart. He finally met a person who made her heart move. I didn¡¯t expect to stay with her for a while and then left. I really look forward to meeting him again.


    When Sasuke returned to the camp, Naruto had packed up his bags and was ready to go. Seeing Sasuke coming back, Sakura, Bai, and Ino three women immediately came to meet Sasuke, and Sasuke indicated that he was all well, don''t worry. Subsequently, Sasuke explained to everyone the way to explore the road Of course, she will be confused with the incident of fragrant phosphorus.


    After packing up the good things, Sasuke will call everyone off.


    The team quickly walked through the woods because they had to get to the trial tower as soon as possible, so Sasuke¡¯s footsteps were quick. Today''s formation is the same as yesterday, Sasuke and White are behind the temple. Sasuke was flying all the way, and the surrounding scenery quickly disappeared behind him.


    After a while, Sasuke stopped them to determine their position. According to the map, they are now at the distance of 300 kilometers from the trial tower. With the current footsteps, they can continue to climb the day to reach the trial tower.


    In this area, the woods are not so dense, and large swaths of sunlight scatter from the heights of the trees on the ground, creating a mottled light and shadow. Because it is midsummer, direct sunlight, the temperature in the forest rises rapidly, the originally humid air becomes extremely hot and humid, and the humming in the woods becomes intermittent, and it seems that it cannot withstand this tormented environment.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 53： Festival

    Sasuke and his team rushed for a while, and they came out with a sweat stain, Sakura, White, and Ino three women couldn¡¯t stand the atmosphere and asked to rest in the shade. At this time, Naruto and Lumaru are also sweating, and Ding is more like fishing out of the water.


    Seeing everyone''s wolverine, Sasuke asked to stop and find a cool place to rest, and wait for the afternoon to cool down. Anyway, not far from the Trial Tower, they still have three days, and they can arrive on time anyway.


    The Sasuke group who stopped their steps found a shelter formed by the roots of the tree, and the roots of the knots rose up to form an umbrella-like shade.


    Feel the rare shade, Sasuke''s mood is very difficult to become comfortable, Sakura three women sitting in the ring, talking about the girl''s private message. Lumaru, Ding, and Naruto three fell on the moss on the ground, licking their bodies, and they didn''t have a big cross on their legs, feeling the coolness that nature gave.


    Sasuke rested for a while, feeling that the temperature of the body had dropped, and he walked out of the roots and inspected the surrounding environment. There are only intermittent cicadas in the deep forest, and the barking of the beasts and the murderous birds has been lost. I am afraid they can''t stand the sweltering weather and enjoy the coolness in their own nests.


    Sasuke remembered the big snake pill, also in the dead forest. I don¡¯t know when the big snake pill would come to him. I was worried about the mysterious Sasuke Maru Sasuke. If he didn¡¯t know where it came from, he didn¡¯t want to bite. He sipped a curse on him and he could cry without tears.


    Although Sasuke''s self-confidence can suppress the erosion of the curse, but think of the scene of the big snake pill biting on his neck, Sasuke felt a cold.


    In order to guard against the big snake pill, Sasuke and the original book, let everyone write down a very long pity song, through this method as a confirmation of the player''s mark.


    In the morning, the temperature has not yet come down, the air is getting hotter and hotter, Sasuke and his group continue to rest at the roots of the tree and enjoy a rare shade.


    In order to understand the heat, Naruto drank a lot of water. When he was resting, he urgency and got up and solved the personal problems in the trees outside.


    With the discharge of waste water in the body, Naruto shivered with a refreshing shudder, shook his little friend, dried the remaining water stains, lifted the pants and prepared to turn and leave.


    At this time, a black shadow suddenly appeared behind the Naruto, and the disgusting long tongue exposed outside was particularly terrifying. Naruto turned his head and looked back. He only felt a pain in his neck, and he was unconscious when he was in front of him.


    The black shadow looked at the Naruto who fell to the ground, smiled, and the long tongue satisfies his lips and saw the rest of the roots in the distant roots. The narrow eyes flashed a greedy look. "Uchiha Sasuke..."


    Naruto, who had finished the small solution, walked out of the bushes, and his eyes were filled with inexplicable excitement, step by step to Sasuke.


    Uchiha Sasuke, I am going to get you...


    Sasuke, who was resting in the root of the tree, saw the Naruto who came over. Sasuke found that the current Naruto was not right, and he was puzzled. He said, "Sit, first to the secret."


    Naruto¡¯s answer to the flow of the song will be carried out, and he heard the Naruto¡¯s fluent answer. Sasuke¡¯s face showed a sardonic smile. Sure enough, you, the big snake pill, really like the original, easily hooked, really stupid guy.


    Big Snake Pill, you guy is finally here. Sasuke and Naruto''s pretending Naruto are standing opposite each other. "Where did you hide Naruto? Big snake pill!!" Sasuke looked at the Naruto posing in the distant big snake pill and made a prepared posture.


    "Where is it hidden? I am Naruto." The big snake pill was seen by Sasuke, and still did not give up.


    The conversation between Sasuke and the Big Snake Pill woke up to others who were resting in the roots of the tree and came out to check the situation.


    Seeing everyone running out, Sasuke guarded the big snake pill and shouted: "Hurry up, it''s dangerous!!"


    what''s the situation! Everyone saw and Sasuke¡¯s look at the Naruto¡¯s doubtful look.


    Kazuru sees Sasuke and guards Naruto over there, thinking that there is a contradiction between Sasuke and Naruto. Sasuke said: "Sasuke, what''s wrong, you and Naruto have something to sit down and say."


    Sasuke did not look back, shouting at the deer pill: "Lumaru, he is not Naruto, you are going in, it is dangerous!!"


    Sakura sees the seriousness of Sasuke''s words, does not say anything, immediately brings other people back to the roots of the tree, guarding the Naruto in the distance.


    "Do you still want to hide it now?! Big Snake Pill!" Sasuke said.


    Sure enough to be seen? ! !


    Dashen Pill knows that he has been concealed, and a long tongue sticks out in his mouth. He smiled and said: "Sasuke, I didn''t expect it to be seen by you." After that, a stream of air rushed from the side of the big snake pill. With a bang, Naruto turned into a female grass-bearing look.


    Sasuke saw that the big snake pill has changed back to the grass, and his eyes are slightly congested. He said: "The big snake pill, have to say that the layer of human skin you are wearing now is really disgusting. I really don''t know if your aesthetic is normal. ""


    When he heard Sasuke, the big snake pill was shocked. He knew that his camouflage technique was first-class in the world, and others could not see his substitute.


    Sasuke has definitely seen his true face, and there is judgment in the heart of the snake.


    The big snake pill guessed it right, Sasuke saw his true face, but not in the world of fire, but in the comics of previous life.


    Dashen Pill is a smile and said: "Sasuke, really is the genius of Uchiha, really smart! I am more and more want to get you."


    Get me! ? Sasuke saw the nausea that the big snake pill said. He did not continue to talk nonsense with the big snake pill, and he made an attack on the big snake pill.


    Da Shemaru saw Sasuke''s active attack. His face was excited and his face was printed. He shouted, and countless airflows broke out from the big snake pill. The wind was strong and the dust filled the woods like smoke.


    Sasuke''s body shape change jumped into the air, open the big snake pill in the dust circle locked by the writing wheel.


    Sasuke''s body shape disappeared, and the next moment appeared behind the big snake pill, and a whip leg broke through the air to block the sound, and a heavy blow was made to attack the big snake pill.


    The big snake pill jumped, escaped the help of Sasuke, and quickly sealed in the hands, the latent shadow snake hand!


    The right hand of Dashe Pill quickly changed into seventy-eight cyan long snakes. The long snake spit the poison core and swept away with Sasuke. Sasuke helped the body to quickly evade, and the body shape flashed, jumping to the distance from the big snake pill, and avoiding this. one strike.


    Did not give Sasuke a breathing machine, the big snake pill was bullied, with the body and Sasuke playing, the two people flew, the body shape quickly moved between the trees, the sound of the fists and fists continued to ring, the fists of the wind. Suddenly, Sasuke grabbed the belt of the big snake pill and kicked the big snake pill into the air.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 54：

    The right hand of Dashe Pill quickly changed into seventy-eight cyan long snakes. The long snake spit the poison core and swept away with Sasuke. Sasuke helped the body to quickly evade, and the body shape flashed, jumping to the distance from the big snake pill, and avoiding this. one strike.


    Did not give Sasuke a breathing machine, the big snake pill was bullied, with the body and Sasuke playing, the two people flew, the body shape quickly moved between the trees, the sound of the fists and fists continued to ring, the fists of the wind. Suddenly, Sasuke grabbed the belt of the big snake pill and kicked the big snake pill into the air.


    The big snake pill in the air was printed again, and the body quickly turned into a giant cicada and swooped away to Sasuke.


    Looking at the powerful giants, the assistants in the assistants printed, the left hand quickly appeared in the thunder, the blue-and-white thunder quickly formed in the left hand, the whole arm was like a sharp blade to stab the incoming giant.


    Sasuke¡¯s left-handed Thousand Bird collided with the head of the python, and slammed it like a knife-cut tofu. The head of the python was divided into two sections. With the power of the giant scorpion, Sasuke easily split the whole body into two halves.


    boom! The giant python, which was divided into two pieces, fell to the ground, and the large red blood stained the soil in black and red.


    Sasuke''s body disappeared with the giant python, and the thousand birds disappeared. Sasuke stepped forward to the giant python.


    In the head of the giant cicada, the body of the big snake pill appeared, and when the big snake pill came out, Sasuke immediately attacked. The body of the big snake pill quickly smashed like a snake and rushed to Sasuke.


    The serpent-shaped big snake pill quickly fought with Sasuke. In the face of the snake-like serpent Sasuke Sasuke, there was no panic, and he took out a bitterness. The sword went with him and left a blood mark on the body of the big snake pill.


    Suddenly, the big snake pill was short, and the right hand made the latent shadow snake hand. Sasuke¡¯s leg was immediately caught by the latent shadow snake. The big snake pill screamed, and the left hand attacked Sasuke''s facade like a comet. The wind blew all the black hair of Sasuke, revealing the **** red writing wheel.


    With a bang, Sasuke¡¯s body was hit by the big snake pill into the air, rolling and falling to the ground, motionless.


    "Uchiha is the strength of this point?! It is waste!" Dashen Pill is very disappointed with the strength of Sasuke. This kind of container is not worth mentioning.


    The disappointing big snake pill walked to Sasuke step by step and prepared Sasuke.


    But see the big snake pill take out a long bitterness, the eyes show the cruel color, lifted the bitterness in the hands and no support to the chest, slamming, sharp blade into the body, bright red blood. Big Snake Pill thought that he had killed Sasuke, and his face was bloodthirsty. The feeling of killing was really cool. At this time, Sasuke¡¯s body suddenly slammed into a smoke that dissipated in the air.


    This is a avatar! Just when the big snake pill realized that something was wrong, the sound of the sharp edge piercing the air came from the ear. The big snake pill immediately got up, but the metal wire of the sky had covered him.


    The next moment, the big snake pill only felt that the body was tight, and the body was firmly entangled in the wire. Under a strong manipulation, it was bound to the big tree behind it.


    All of this happened only between the rest of the time, and it was too late for the big snake pill to react. At one end of the wire, Sasuke stood there intact, and his mouth sneered. "You are finished, Big Snake Pill!"


    Quickly print your hands, the dragon fire!


    The dragon-shaped flame rushed, the hot wave swallowed the big snake pill, and looked at the burning flame. Sasuke re-printed and the fingerprint quickly changed. The technique of the fireball, the technique of the phoenix fire, the technique of the dragon fire swept away like a raindrop to the big snake pill in the fire.


    Hey!


    The flame covered the entire sky, the whole space turned into a fire red, and the hot flame destroyed everything.


    The red flame rises to the sky, forming a tornado-like flame storm. The sound of the surrounding air explodes because of the extremely high temperature. The huge shock wave destroys the surrounding trees, and Sasuke is forced to retreat under the shock wave.


    Sasuke can''t believe that the big snake pill is solved. After all, the vitality of the big snake pill that inherits the white snake''s true blood is not covered. No matter how many times he kills him, as long as it is not a god, the big snake pill will be born again.


    Although he is confident of defeating the big snake pill, he does not dare to fight, because he still has teammates who need protection. He does not want anyone in the team to be injured, especially the three girls in the field.


    Without seeing the situation of the big snake pill, Sasuke immediately turned his body shape, first saved the Naruto who was trapped in the belly of the python, and then took the stunned Naruto to hide in the distant Sakura people, quickly Take them to the depths of the forest.


    Waiting for the flame to gradually extinguish, I saw the place where the big snake pill was sunken for more than ten meters, and was blown into a huge pothole. The soil in the pothole was burnt into a red fire, forming a hot magma, and the smoke was constantly flowing from the pit. The hole emerged as if it had experienced a volcanic eruption.


    At this time, the weak cockroaches came out of the potholes, and the black-burned hands poked out the potholes. Then, an object that was burnt in a non-adult shape slowly stood up from the pit.


    Black objects crawled out of the potholes, opened the eyes that had been burnt into meat, and saw the forest that had been burnt down, making a harsh, sharp laugh. "Cough, Uchiha Sasuke, I really want you." It is really a genius of Uchiha."


    As Sasuke expected, the big snake pill was not burned. Dashen Pills displayed his technique of smashing the skin in a rolling flame to save his life.


    The big snake pill does not care about the body that has been burnt into a dry meat, and the hand is printed and the suede is used again.


    The black body quickly splits, like a butterfly breaking through, and a sturdy big snake pill climbs out of the dark skin. Due to the continuous use of the suede twice, the chakra of the big snake pill has not been left, so he did not continue to pursue Sasuke.


    Dashen pill smiled bitterly. "This time it was really a mistake, and it was planted in the hands of a little ghost."


    It seems that my three pieces can only be cannon fodder. I want to catch Sasuke and find another opportunity.


    In the eyes of the big snake pill, the light flashed and the figure disappeared and disappeared into the forest of death.


    Naruto, who was backed by Sasuke, woke up He found himself on the back of Sasuke, and the group was rushing to the road.


    Naruto, who did not understand the situation, immediately asked what Sasuke was under him. When Naruto woke up, Sasuke put Naruto down and told Naruto about the attack of the big snake.


    Naruto did not expect that she had so many things happened after he was fascinated. He said next to Sasuke: "Sasuke, is that big snake pill really so powerful?"


    Sasuke¡¯s foot moved quickly and said to Naruto: ¡°Well, it¡¯s very powerful, it¡¯s not going to die! He is a proud disciple of three generations. One of the three leaves of Muye, if it¡¯s not because of the study of the ban, the position of the four generations of Huo Ying is his."


    Upon hearing the introduction of Sasuke, Naruto¡¯s face was horrified, and the big snake pill was so powerful. However, Sasuke can be rescued in the big snake pill *, indicating that Sasuke''s current strength is also extraordinary.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 55： Festival

    Then Sasuke let Naruto keep up with the squad and continue to open the road in front and Lumaru. Sasuke knows that in the dead forest, the big snake pill is impossible to appear again. Now he has another identity, that is, the four generations of wind and shadow. The big snake pill lost the opportunity. He wants to start with himself. easily.


    Perhaps due to the influence of Sasuke and Dashenmao¡¯s fighting, there are no birds and beasts in the dead forest. In the afterglow of the sunset, the dead forest becomes more horrible, and the **** red glow turns the dead forest into blood. The general existence of the sea.


    Sasuke and his team moved quickly in the forest, and the body walked through the woods quickly, not long. The sky was dark, and when the Sasuke group arrived at the Tower of Trial for more than 100 kilometers, the sky was completely dark.


    In the darkness, Sasuke ordered to stop and rest in the same place. He continued on the road tomorrow morning and rushed to the trial tower as soon as possible. In the trial tower, there will be more teams, and it will be more convenient to find a book in the land.


    The night has already arrived. Under the night, Sasuke and Naruto and others raised the fire. White, Sakura, and Ino three women took some small food from the carry-on backpack for everyone to eat. Sasuke and a few women sat together and whispered, and from time to time, a few women¡¯s laughter came out, which was a scene of harmony and joy.


    On the side of the deer pill looked at the scene of Sasuke and the three women intimate, the heart was a bit tasteful, hit the Naruto who was struggling with food next to him. The action of Naruto stopped and looked at the deer pill next to him and said, "What happened? Deer pill."


    Lumaru Nunuzuzu, looking at Sasuke and others there, said to Naruto: "Is he spent this every day?"


    Naruto knew the meaning of the deer pill, and sent a piece of chicken to the entrance. He said vaguely: "He is a big radish. Every time I will hook up a girl, I am used to it."


    Hearing Naruto¡¯s answer, Lumao¡¯s eyes showed a fascinating look, but his face was still a faint look. He said with a sigh of relief: ¡°It¡¯s really boring. I¡¯m most disgusted with the girls. It¡¯s really troublesome. He¡¯s not afraid? ¡±


    When I heard the deer pill, the Naruto just drank the water in the inlet and sprayed it out immediately? ! Naruto wiped a mouth and said: "Do not worry, I will advise Sasuke to help me. But people love me, what are you doing? We are still practicing, this is the most important thing for us now."


    Seeing Naruto, who did not care about the feelings, Lumao¡¯s heart sighed, and it¡¯s a life that can only live for the goddess. Lumao looked sadly at Naruto, and he felt the same feeling of compassion in his heart. This unlucky child seems to have suffered a lot of emotional damage, so it will become like this.


    It¡¯s true that Lumaru guessed. Since Sakura and Sasuke, Naruto used to be very sad. It was also very hateful for Sasuke. After all, Sasuke snatched his goddess. But since coming to the seventh class and Sasuke for a while, Naruto changed his opinion on Sasuke, and he appreciated Sasuke.


    Sasuke was a deadly opponent in Naruto''s eyes, but now he thinks Sasuke is his best friend. Now when I saw Sakura and Sasuke, the sorrow and hatred in his heart disappeared without a trace. The rest is only a blessing to the two. Since then, Naruto has been obsessed with the above-mentioned feelings of men and women, and is only focused on cultivation.


    Naruto, who had a full meal, patted his belly and went to Sasuke and he asked him about the cultivation. Sasuke was very serious about Naruto¡¯s question, and it was very harmonious.


    In this way, the atmosphere beside the fire quickly began to heat up.


    The night is deep, and there is only one deer pill next to the campfire, and the rest have rested. Lumao yawned and looked at the jumping flame beside him, his eyelids getting heavier and heavier, and his vision gradually blurred.


    In the dead forest, three figures quickly swept across the trees and concealed by the camp where Sasuke helped them. One of them gesticulated and the other two quickly followed and lurked in a bush.


    One of them whispered: "They are what the big snake pill is looking for. When the day is bright, let''s do it."


    The other two nodded and immediately concealed. They stared quietly at the Sasuke group in front of them, waiting for the dawn.


    The dawn is faint, and the star is still hanging in the sky, quiet in the dead forest. The bonfire in the camp has been extinguished, leaving only the ignition star.


    At this time, Sasuke woke up and gently got out of the white arms around him, ready to get up and wash.


    Sasuke yawned and stretched out and looked at the time, five in the morning. Take out the washing utensils from the backpack, simply clean it, and when you pack it up, prepare to call other people to get up.


    At this time, Sasuke was aware of a few strange smells in the vicinity, and had been motionless in the bushes, seemingly staring at them. Sasuke¡¯s heart didn¡¯t dare to care about it. He opened the round of writing and looked over there. As a result, three unfamiliar Chakra flows were found in the bushes.


    Is it coming to attack? Really not self-reliant!


    Sasuke showed a sardonic smile. He didn''t look at the three ninjas hidden in the bushes. He used to wake up in the past.


    "What happened to Sasuke, the day is not still black." Naruto stunned his sleepy eyes and got up from his sleeping bag and complained.


    Sasuke didn''t take care of Naruto. Then he called White and other people, and looked at Ding and Naruto, who were still yawning. Sasuke said: "Everyone is awake, and there are a few more mice nearby."


    Upon hearing Sasuke, Sakura immediately got up and said, "Is there any situation?"


    White went to Sasuke and said: "Is there an ambush?"


    Sasuke nodded and said to everyone: "There are three enemies coming here, a small team. For security reasons, I, Naruto and White are responsible for dealing with them, others are going to protect themselves."


    Everyone did not say anything agreed with Sasuke¡¯s arrangement.


    Naruto and White are on both sides of Sasuke, Sasuke looks at the bushes not far away, and his face is ridiculously sneer, and he has smashed his pockets in his hands, and several bitters screamed at the ambushing ninja.


    Suffocating from the bushes, the next three seconds, the three figures flashed out of the bushes.


    Seeing the three people standing in front of him, Sasuke¡¯s face showed a trace of sorrow. It turned out that these three people were the dragons, three tolerant, gold, tos, and sark under the snake.


    Sach''s arms bleed from the clothes, and it was obvious that Sasuke had no harm to Sack.


    Sack looked at the Sasukes in front of him, because Sasuke had just hurt him, and his heart was resentful. He hated and said: "You guys, I¡¯m going to kill you."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 56： Festival

    Sack raised his hands and pointed his hand at Sasuke. The next moment, the endless squally wind mixed with the dust and the Sasuke trio swept away. It was a trick of Sark, a hollow wave!


    Sasuke¡¯s three men were prepared for the attack on Sack, and they escaped before the slamming wave hit.


    The dust dissipated and the ground was left with deep marks of destruction.


    "White, you deal with the female ninja, Naruto, you deal with the guy just now, I am dealing with another one!" Avoiding the Sack attack, Sasuke and Naruto ordered.


    No, Bai and Naruto each found their own enemy.


    Sasuke''s body shape is slightly moving, appearing opposite Tos.


    Looking at the **** of the Mole-like costume, Sasuke smiled and said: "Now is the battle between us. Tos, try your best to defeat me. Don''t let me down."


    When he heard Sasuke, Tos was slightly surprised and how he knew his name.


    The momentum on Sasuke was dramatically increased, and the invisible Chakra gas field enveloped the entire space.


    Toss faced an unfathomable Sasuke, and there was a cold sweat on his forehead. The fear quickly shrouded the whole body. Sasuke was terrible! Tos felt that Sasuke in front of him was like a mountain. His strength was not worth mentioning in front of Sasuke.


    "Since you don''t do it, then I''m welcome!" Sasuke''s mouth showed a smirk, his body was slightly moving, and the next second appeared behind Tos.


    Toss didn''t respond, and when he looked back, a little blue-eyed fist screamed at him.


    With a bang, Sasuke only felt that he had smashed something. Then, Toss¡¯ body fell like a broken sack and made a dull crash.


    Sasuke did not continue to attack, standing quietly in the same place, staring at Tos, who was struggling with a nose and a few meters away.


    Struggling for a while, Tuss slowly stood up.


    The face is already sunken, and the dripping blood will rednish the face. Because of the pain, the facial features of his face are twisted together, just like the evil spirits who climbed out of hell.


    "Tos, I didn''t expect you to stand up." Sasuke sneered.


    In the eyes of Sasuke, Tos was nothing more than a small reptile. He had just used Thunder or Thousand Birds to tie Tos, and he used his fist to attack him in order to play for a while.


    To Sassy''s ridicule, Toth did not refute, he knew that he was simply vulnerable to Sasuke. Sasuke is now playing with him like a cat and a mouse. Now he is the fish on the cutting board, he has no choice for his fate.


    Toth remembered the big snake pill and remembered what he said to himself. "Tos, Sasuke will give it to you. If you can''t kill him, you won''t have to come back."


    Tos knew that he was now a discard of the big snake pill, and his life and death big snake pill would not care.


    In the eyes of Toss, there is a glimmer of decisiveness in the eyes, even if you abandon your son, you must live a dignity!


    The man quickly printed, and with a bang, Tos''s body immediately disappeared into the land, and a black shadow slammed from the land to Sasuke.


    "Do you have bandits?" Seeing Tos''s move, Sasuke gave a cold smile and started writing round eyes.


    "Even if I hide in the ground, I will pick you up!"


    Sasuke quickly printed, endless thunder flashed from the left hand, shouted, and the thunder in his hand slammed to the ground, and instantly, the ground was thunder and lightning, and the thunder was like a dragon on the surface. Like an earthquake, the ground within a radius of a dozen meters quickly cracked and collapsed, exposing the figure of Tos.


    Grab you! Sasuke¡¯s mouth sneered, his body flashed, and the thunder in his hand lit up again. The thunder screamed and attacked Tos.


    The body of Toss, hidden in the ground, could not move with a numbness, and there was a flash of lightning like a snake. The next moment, like an earthquake, the land on the top of the head quickly split. He looked up and saw the endless thunder light infinitely magnified in front of his eyes. Then, Tos felt that his body was light and blood splashed from his chest. Out.


    Under Sasuke''s Lecce, Tos''s internal organs were completely smashed, and the blood mixed with dirty debris spewed out from the mouth of Tos. The body of Tos was trembled, as if it were subjected to high-voltage electric shock, the body quickly changed. Got black.


    What Tos saw in the spirit of his death was Sasuke¡¯s blood-red eyes and the ruthless sneer.


    Sasuke pulled out the left hand that killed Tos, and the thunder gradually disappeared. He took a cold look at Tos and immediately rushed to White.


    At this moment, Bai Zheng and Jin are fighting together, and Bai is fighting the gold shuriken and gold.


    Kim suddenly flew away from the white attack range, and pulled a scorpion from the bundled hair. The top of the scorpion was two bells. Seeing the action of Kim, Sasuke immediately went to the side of White and grabbed the white ears.


    In the next moment, only the ringing sound was heard, and the sound wave swept away to Sasuke. Sasuke only felt a pain in the eardrum, as if it were to burst. Since Sasuke will protect the white, there is no feeling of white.


    It was noticed that Sasuke was being attacked by sound waves, and the heart was anxious, and the hands were immediately printed, and the dense ice made thousands of copies of the gold.


    Thousands of sharp winds interrupted the attacking rhythm of Kim, and suffered thousands of attacks. Kim stopped the action of the bell in his hand and hurriedly avoided.


    When the sound wave paused, Sasuke took a breath and let go of the white. He said: "When fighting this guy, be sure to hold your ear. Her sonic attack is very powerful. You let it go. I will deal with her. You can help. Naruto."


    White did not say anything, and the arrangement of Sasuke was judged, and the figure jumped to Naruto.


    Sasuke blocked the two ear holes with the cotton swabs, and quickly moved under his feet, quickly attacking the gold that had just landed.


    The bell in the hands of Kim shook again, and the invisible sound wave shrouded Sasuke. This time, because the ear hole was blocked, Sasuke was not affected by the sonic attack.


    Sasuke chills and smiles, and his hands are quickly printed, and the fire is burning.


    Nine red flames covered the gold, and the place where gold was evaded was sealed. The gold that can''t escape is quickly surrounded by flames The fire is smoky, the pungent smoke keeps entering the ear and nose of gold, and gold is constantly struggling in the fire ring formed by Fengxian fire.


    Suddenly, Kim slammed the scorpion in his hand to Sasuke, and the scorpion fell on the ground and made a loud noise.


    Sasuke only felt that his body was slow, and in the next second, he saw that he was stabbing in the hands of Kim.


    Sasuke''s writing wheel contracted into a needle-like shape, and the subconscious waist flashed, and he escaped the golden one.


    so close! Sasuke¡¯s heart was watching Kim, and she still had this trick. Relying on ringtones to slow down your opponent''s vision and hearing?


    It was a bang, Sasuke felt a sigh of relief in front of him, and several shurikens were infinitely magnified in front of him, and Sasuke¡¯s body shape flashed, and he escaped the attack.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 57： Festival

    Sasuke¡¯s heart was beaten by gold. He felt so uncomfortable for the first time, and Kim¡¯s sonic attack was really annoying.


    Sasuke suddenly recalled the scene of the original Zhong Zhong Ren test, and Jin and Luma also used this trick when playing. At that time, gold used the wire wrapped around the bell to control the sound wave attack.


    Sasuke looked at the bell on the other side with a writing wheel, and it was a surprise that the two silvery thin lines had a faint glow.


    Is this the case?


    I caught you this time!


    Sasuke''s mouth twitched a trace of curvature, and did not wait for the gold to attack again. His figure flashed, and the two threads on the bell were not broken.


    Losing control of the bell, the look of horror on the gold face, this is bad! Kim now has no tricks to deal with Sasuke. She knows the strength of Sasuke and is very weak in the face of a strong Sasuke.


    Sasuke stepped closer to Kim, and his eyes looked coldly at the gold that had fallen into a sluggishness there. Sasuke went to the side of Kim not far away and said, "What happened? Why didn''t you attack?!!"


    Seeing the coldness in Sasuke¡¯s eyes, Kim¡¯s body shivered involuntarily. She just saw the scene of Sasuke''s killing of Toth. She knew that the man in front of him was very powerful and she thought it was so powerful.


    Thinking of being killed by Sasuke, the endless fear enveloped Kim¡¯s body. The legs were soft, and the golden scorpion sat on the ground, looking at Sasuke in front of him, tears involuntarily in his eyes, and the voice trembled and said: "Don''t kill me... please, please don''t kill me..."


    Just so afraid of me...


    Kim¡¯s weakness and tears shook Sasuke¡¯s heart and looked at the gold in his eyes, and Sasuke began to feel soft.


    Sasuke approached Kim and reached out.


    Seeing the action of Sasuke, Kim thought that Sasuke would kill her with Rachel. I saw the horror of Ray Chee, and the fear and pleading on the golden face was even worse. The tears in my eyes were like broken beads.


    "No, don''t kill me..." Kim lowered his head and ducked Sasuke''s hand.


    Seeing the reaction of Kim, the action under the assistant was hesitating, gently stroking the face of gold, and stroking her smooth, soft, youthful cheeks.


    Sasuke showed a smile on his face and said, "Gold, I won''t kill you."


    When I heard Sasuke, there was a hint of joy in the golden eyes, and the tears that kept pouring out stopped. She felt that the man in front of him had no killing at the moment, and some only had pity and sympathy for her. At this time, the fear in Jin Xin began to disappear.


    Kim¡¯s mood has eased. Sasuke said to Kim: ¡°You have ordered the assassination of the big snake pill. I know about your plans.¡±


    Seeing the shock on the gold face, Sasuke continued: "I know that you are forced, and the assassination of life all day is not what you want, presumably you have suffered a lot when you were a child."


    Kim seems to recall the scene when he was bullied when he was a child, and his face showed painful color. At that time, if it wasn¡¯t for the big snake pill that saved her life, she would have died.


    After a meal, Sasuke raised the gold sitting on the ground and wiped the tears on his cheeks with his handkerchief. He smiled at her and said, "I won¡¯t kill you this time because I sympathize with you. I After you have let go, you will directly reply to the village, don''t look for the big snake pill, the mission fails, the big snake pill will not let you survive. After returning to the sound of the village, you don''t have to worry about the big snake pill to find you trouble, I will make a clear statement about the big snake pill, let him let you go."


    Listening to Sasuke¡¯s words, Kim felt very excited and excited about his death.


    In particular, Sasuke''s smile made her warm, and there was a feeling of being cared for, as the warm sun shone on the body to make people warm, which she never realized.


    "Thank you..." Jin looked at Sasuke in front of him, and looked at the facial features of Sasuke Johor, and there was a hint of embarrassment in his heart.


    Sasuke knows what Kim is thanking. On the one hand, she is grateful to let her go, and on the other hand, she is grateful to her for her heart.


    Sasuke showed a smile on his face and said, "I have another purpose for you. You have to help me protect one."


    "Protect a person?" The look on the gold face reveals a doubt, and anyone needs her protection.


    Sasuke reminded the girl in her heart, and smiled in her heart. Jun¡¯s face showed a gentle look and said: "She is called Xiang Pho, a person beside the big snake pill. I want you to protect her for me. No one can hurt her. !"


    Phosphorus? From Sasuke''s tone, Sasuke felt the importance of fragrant phosphorus. Jin Xin had a feeling of sourness. Although some were reluctant, but Sasuke''s request, Kim still agreed. "Okay, I will use my life to protect. her."


    I got the guarantee of gold, Sasuke has a good heart, and with gold, the phosphorus should be safer on the side of the big snake. Sasuke released the gold in his hand and said to her: "Let''s go, I hope you know yourself."


    Sasuke''s hand was removed from Kim''s face. Somehow, Kim''s heart suddenly floated a loss. She hoped that the pair of warm hands could stay on her cheek for a while.


    Kim took a deep look at Sasuke. She wanted to keep Sasuke¡¯s figure in her mind forever. Then Kim turned and lost her body in the jungle.


    Kim was released by Sasuke, and a few people who watched the battle in the distance saw Sasuke release the gold. They showed their doubtful expressions. How did Sasuke let her go? Can it be said that there is a **** between them? ! Unknown people began to guess wildly.


    Sasuke looked to White and Naruto, and their battle with Sac has entered a stage of white-hot. Naruto¡¯s shadows were swarmed up, and Sak¡¯s advantage was temporarily suppressed by the number of players.


    In the hands of white, dozens of huge ice mirrors appear in the air, Naruto is out of Sak''s side at the right timeThe next moment, all the ice mirrors sealed Sak''s line of sight, rotating Sa I am trapped in it.


    The white figure jumped and the body was integrated into the ice mirror. For a moment, the screams of Sak in the ice circle of the devil were ringing, and the blood screamed out from the gap of the ice mirror.


    Sark¡¯s screams suddenly disappeared, and white emerged from the ice mirror of the devil, and the ice mirror collapsed.


    The ice mirror dissipated, exposing Sack''s body. Looking over there, Sac has been smashed into numerous hedgehogs by a myriad of thousands of people. There is no good meat on his body, his eyes are round and round, and his face is full of fear.


    "It''s amazing!" Naruto saw Sak, who was killed by white killing, with a look of surprise on his face. He didn''t expect the whiteness of the appearance to be so powerful. He thought that the whiteness of Wen Yuru was just a vase. I didn''t expect Bai to defeat Sak so easily. The method was fierce and there was no sympathy. Naruto admired it.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 58：

    At the end of the battle, Bai walked to Sasuke, and smiled sweetly at him. He took Sasuke¡¯s body and looked like a bird. The kind of courage and coldness just disappeared.


    The handsome Sasuke and the temperament of the white stand together, like a golden boy and a girl, people have to admit that they are indeed a match.


    The rest of the crowd saw the end of the battle and they came over. Sakura and Ikuo got together and said to her intimately: "White sister, you are amazing."


    White modest smiled and said: "You are also very powerful. Maybe I am not your opponent in the future."


    "White sister, you are too modest." Sakura stood on the side of the white body, looking at the white envious, she also wants to have the strength of white, but also wants to fight alongside Sasuke.


    "Where is it, Bai Jie is very powerful, not only is the person beautiful, but the Ninjutsu is so strong, it is no wonder that Sasuke likes White Sister very much." Ino said in a sour tone.


    I have to say that the woman''s heart is very strong, although she is willing to share Sasuke with Bai, but every time she sees Sasuke and White or Sakura intimacy, she will feel sour in her heart, she really wants With exclusive help, Sasuke is the only one around her.


    However, this is also to think about it. She knows that Sasuke is very good. It is difficult for girls to withstand this temptation. They can''t help but feel good about Sasuke and even fall in love with him. Ino knows that she can''t monopolize Sasuke. What she can do is to ask for help and help Sasuke to love her more. This is what Iye is eager for.


    Life is not good. Sakura, why don''t you be jealous in the white heart, why don''t they want to monopolize Sasuke?


    But everyone is smart. They know that what they can do is stay with Sasuke, accompany him, and their sisters and life. Whether it is dull or magnificent, as long as it is with Sasuke, it is the happiest. Things.


    Looking at the sympathy of the three women''s faces, Sasuke sighed in the heart. He knows the thoughts of the three women, and they have no tolerance for their tolerance and kindness. What they can do is to make them happy every day.


    Later, Lumaru and Naruto found the book of Ninja in Tos, which is the book of the land they need.


    Naruto handed the book of the land to Sasuke. Now that the collection of their Ninja book has been completed, the next thing to do is to go to the trial tower as soon as possible.


    The bodies of Toss and Sack were buried, and Sasuke and his entourage began to hurry. Their goal was a trial tower 100 kilometers away. If there were no accidents, they would be able to reach the Trial Tower this afternoon.


    Today is the third day of the dead forest. They still have two days. Because of the abundant time, Sasuke is not in a hurry and the speed is not very fast.


    Time is passing, I don¡¯t know it is noon, I went to an open area, and Sasuke helped them find a small lake. The clear lake is sparkling in the sun. There is a waterfall far away from the lake. There was a roar on the rocks.


    Seeing the long-lost water source, the group was ecstatic, especially Naruto, yelling and saying that they are resting here for a while.


    Seeing the color of expectation on the faces of everyone, Sasuke ordered that he would not move on today, and he would take a day here.


    Sakura looked at the cool lake and went to Sasuke to say to him: "Sasuke, I and White Sister, they want to go there to clean it, you help us to wind."


    Sasuke knows that they are naturally clean and have not cleaned their bodies for three days. They are also very uncomfortable. The promised vows will definitely give them a good wind, so that their spring will not be seen by anyone.


    Ino looked at a serious Sasuke and sneaked into his ear and said: "Sasuke, if you want to wash with us, it doesn''t matter."


    After a smirk, pull white and Sakura to the waterfall to prepare for cleaning.


    It¡¯s tempting. Say Sasuke hasn¡¯t appreciated the body of Bai and Ino. He has had a relationship with Sakura, and he knows the body of Sakura.


    Do you want to see it?


    Sasuke¡¯s heart is very tangled. However, after seeing a few people in Naruto here, Sasuke immediately dismissed this kind of thinking. He still looks at Naruto here. If the spring of Sakura is seen by them, it will be bad.


    Sasuke helped a few people raise a bonfire on the lakeside, preparing for today''s food materials. As they were at the lake, Sasuke and Naruto fished a lot of fish from the lake and placed the fish next to the campfire to prepare for the barbecue.


    About an hour later, Sakura came back and saw the already fragrant grilled fish. Sakura and Ino immediately turned into food, picked up the already grilled squid, and ate it without image.


    White saw Sakura and Ino''s movements giggling, these two sisters are so cute.


    Sasuke is used to the performance of Ino and Sakura. He knows the terrible food.


    However, a few people in Lumao saw the starving of Sakura and Ino, and their faces were strangely colored. It¡¯s really unappealing. They are beautiful and cute, they hide such a terrible attribute, and Lumaru secretly rejoices that he has no Find a girlfriend.


    Sasuke greeted a few people of Baihe Luwan and gave them the grilled fish. This is their lunch.


    At this time, there was a commotion in the woods, and Sasuke looked back. A familiar figure appeared in Sasuke¡¯s eyes.


    When I saw the Sasuke and his party who were eating, I immediately greeted them and said, "Sasuke, let''s meet again."


    Sasuke is not surprised by the appearance of the pocket. He knows that he has been tracking them in secret. It is not surprising to find them at this time. Sasuke got up and looked at him and said: "It¡¯s a fate to meet you, we are eating, you are coming with us."


    Sasuke¡¯s invitation pocket did not refuse, smiled and greeted others, and sat down beside him.


    Naruto and others are very fond of pockets After all, there is always a gentle smile on the face, it is difficult for people to hate him.


    I took the grilled fish that Sasuke handed over, and said thank you, I ate it. After eating a grilled fish, I thanked Sasuke again and said, "Sasuke, you are safe on this road."


    "Yeah, okay. But how are you alone, your other teammates?" asked Sasuke.


    Naruto also came over to join in the fun and said: "Yeah, why are you alone?"


    Suddenly there was a trace of desolateness in the eye, and said: "My teammates have gone away and lost their way in the forest, but fortunately I found you. The book of Ninja has been collected and brought to me. I believe that my teammates are trying it out. The tower waits for me."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 59： Festival

    Sasuke knows that he is lying, he doesn''t tear it down, he said to him, "Okay, let''s go with us, let''s go to the trial tower."


    When I heard Sasuke, I showed a happy look on my face and said, "That is really thank you very much. Respect is not as good as death."


    Sakura three women have been around Sasuke, watching him silently, they did not express their opinions on the conversation with Sasuke, they know that Sasuke has his own plans.


    Lumao did not care about the addition of the pocket. He only wanted to get to the trial tower as soon as possible to complete the exam. Ding has always been a deer pill, and there is no opinion.


    The lunch time passed quickly, and everyone began to busy with their own affairs. Sasuke went to the distant bath to clean the body. Naruto was busy practicing, and Lumaru and Ding were ready to rest. Sakura and Iye were stimulated by white and took time to practice.


    I went to the forest and said that it was necessary to collect some specimens. Sasuke did not send people to monitor the whereabouts of the pockets, so he went.


    Time passed quickly, and the west was slanting. At dusk, the actions of the beasts in the dead forest began to rise frequently. From time to time, the sounds of wild beasts came from the depths of the forest.


    A hundred chattering inoue asked Sasuke to go to the waterfall and said that it was a play. Seeing Sasuke and Ino went to the distance, and the white and sakura face showed a sly look. It was doubtful to play this lame excuse. They didn¡¯t have to guess to know what Izuo Sasuke had to go there.


    At the waterfall, Iye took Sasuke to the back of a hidden stone. Jingye leaned on the big rock behind him and looked at Sasuke with affection. He said, "Sassor, you are too embarrassed."


    "What is too embarrassing?" Sasuke is unclear, so he asked the well field that is close at hand.


    Seeing Sasuke¡¯s stupidity, Ino¡¯s slight glimpse said: ¡°Sasuke is still loading, you sneaked Sakura and told me not to tell me! I already know what is going on between you.¡±


    It turned out that Iwai said that, Sasuke responded and said: "That is hard to control, what''s wrong, you envy, and want to be pushed down by Sakura?"


    Push down? ! When I heard the hooligans of Sasuke, there was a trace of shame on Ikuno¡¯s face, and the instigation in my heart was provoked by Sasuke. Jingye¡¯s eyes were silky, and his hands held Sasuke¡¯s neck, and he sighed softly at his earlobe. He said, ¡°They really want to be pushed down by you.¡±


    The action of Ino is a help for Sasuke, and the earlobe is his sensitive place. It is even more difficult to be blown by the field.


    Sasuke looked at the more and more beautiful Ino, and the heart gradually rose. The backhand hugged the field, kissed the cherry lips of Ino, pressed the body of Iino on the big rock, and made a deeper exchange of lips and tongue with Iye.


    The atmosphere of Ino was gradually rushing, and the aroma was sprayed on Sasuke¡¯s cheeks, which made Sasuke¡¯s cheeks itch.


    Sasuke''s hand began to walk up in the field of Ikuno. Because it was summer, Iye only wore a single coat. Sasuke could clearly feel the smoothness and softness of the clothes under the field. Gently open the clothes of Ino, and explore the chest of Ino, let Ino''s chest abundance change shape in the hands, climb the two points on the chest of the field, and gently smash it. Ino was screaming under the action of Sasuke.


    Sasuke is not satisfied with the status quo, and has removed the clothing of the upper body of Ino, the white skin is exposed to Sasuke''s eyes, the jade rabbit is full, and the blush on the chest makes Sasuke dizzy. Sasuke¡¯s heart burst into flames, and he caught the jade rabbit on the chest of Ino¡¯s chest. He licked it and left a wet mark on the chest of the field. The two points of the blush were more erected under the help of Sasuke, like Ao Xue Hanmei. More and more beautiful.


    Under the waterfall, Sasuke and Ino were passionately kissing behind the big stone. After a long time, Sasuke let go of the panting.


    Assistant to the well-removed hair of Ryono, kissed her lips, and said to her: "Jing Ye is here today."


    Ino knows that Sasuke is distressed and does not want to take her red pill in the wilderness, sweetheart, nodded to Sasuke.


    Sasuke helped the well field to get dressed, and of course he did not have to tease for the clothes in the field.


    The sky was getting darker, and Sasuke appeared in front of everyone with a ruddy face in the face. Deer Maru and Ding saw that there was a difference in the heart of the field that was different from usual. How could it be seen in an hour, Jingye was so beautiful.


    Sakura saw that there was a touch of spring on her face. When she came over, she knew that Inoue and Sasuke had a close contact. She didn''t break, and her eyes looked at the field with a smile. Ino knows what Sakura is laughing at, and his face is red, and he used to play with Sakura.


    As night fell, Sasuke and his party had dinner and cheered up beside the campfire. The pleasant atmosphere quickly infected everyone, and the otherwise chilly night became very lively.


    The night passed quickly, and Sasuke and his team packed up in the early morning and continued to the trial tower. There were no accidents today, and they were flying fast along the way. In less than three hours, they rushed to the Tower of Trials.


    The Trial Tower is a wooden pagoda similar to the Chinese Giant Wild Goose Pagoda. Sasuke and his team slowly entered the trial tower and entered the first floor. The space on the first floor was very large, similar to the three basketball courts.


    When I walked in, I was greeted by a reception station. A few ninjas sat at the table, and there was a book on the table that was handed over to the heavens and the earth. Obviously, someone had already completed the assessment task ahead of time.


    Sasuke and his team handed the books of the teams to the relevant ninjas. After some formalities were processed, Sasuke passed the assessment.


    Under the leadership of the relevant personnel, Sasuke went to the fifth floor of the Tower of Trials, and they lived here before the end of the second exam.


    Sasuke helped them to say goodbye to each other and went to their rooms to prepare for a bath. After three days, they were similar to the life of a savage. Sasuke and his team were tired enough. It is also very good to enjoy it at this time.


    Two days passed quickly In the past two days, teams arrived at the trial tower, and after passing the book of Heaven and Earth, they passed the assessment.


    In a few days, the team that participated in the second assessment has already lost half of the team. Most of the people who have not returned have died in the forest of death. The strong and the weak are dead. This is the cruel side of the ninja world.


    After two days of rest in the trial tower, Sasuke finally ushered in the third preliminaries.


    In the trial tower, Sasuke is in the room and is intimate with white. Sasuke pressed white on the bed, and the two men''s lips were tightly entangled. Sasuke''s hand walked up the white body across the clothes, clinging to the white back, seeming to melt her into her body.


    The white skin gradually turned pink, and it is now emotional.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 60： Festival

    Just as Sasuke took the next step, the loudspeaker in the room suddenly sounded: "The candidates taking the third exam should go to the first floor!"


    Upon hearing the notice, Sasuke showed a regretful look, kneeling on the white chest, stroking the white cheek and saying: "It¡¯s really disappointing, but it¡¯s at this time..."


    The white face is red, and the face of the face can drip out the water. Sasuke said: "Let''s waste time, go to the downstairs collection."


    Saying that Sasuke was pushed up, he finished the messy clothes on his chest and went to the makeup mirror to finish his makeup.


    Sasuke sat on the bed and looked at the white dress in front of the vanity mirror and said, "Well, next time you can''t run away." After that, Sasuke helped the evil and smiled. He kissed the white forehead and waved his hand. It is.


    White looking at the face of the mirror full of kiss marks, can not help but complain about Sasuke, so how she went out to see people. I remembered the intimacy of Sasuke in the morning, and the white complexion was red. I quickly cleaned up the hickey and went to the first floor to meet with Sasuke.


    On the first floor of the trial tower, the center of the hall is densely packed with candidates for the pre-selection exam. This time, a total of six classes and nineteen ninjas participated in the pre-selection exam.


    Sasuke helped them to stand in the third column, and Sakura stood behind Sasuke. Sakura looked at the contestants around, pulled the clothes of La Sasuke, and said with concern: "Sasuke, I am worried about this exam, what should I do?!"


    Sasuke turned his head and touched Sakura''s head. He smiled slightly and encouraged some nervous Sakura. He said: "I believe you can do it. Even if you can''t pass it, it doesn''t matter. Use your strength."


    The white behind Sakura also said to Sakura in a timely manner: "Sakura Sister, it doesn''t matter, try your best, we all believe in you."


    Upon hearing the help of Sasuke and White, Sakura was on the face and smiled, and a little worry in her heart gradually disappeared.


    Sasuke looked at the stands in the hall. At the moment, there were more than a dozen people standing in the stands. There were three generations of Naruto, Kakashi, Asma, Red and other Konoha ninjas, and some other village ninjas.


    Sasuke found a ninja in the Yin Ren Village in the stands. He is also looking at Sasuke at the moment, and his eyes seem to contain greed.


    Sasuke took a deep look at the forbearance, turned his head, and his mouth showed a hint of evil laughter, big snake pill? Want to see my strength? Then let you be surprised!


    The three generations looked at the candidates in the audience. The old face showed the color of fascination. He remembered his own situation when he was young, and remembered the days when he followed the second generation of Huo Ying.


    The three generations were just looking at the front. They went to the stage and said to the candidates under the stage: "First of all, I would like to congratulate all the candidates for passing the first two assessments. Those who can go today are the elites who are enduring, your efforts, your efforts. I have been reflected in the assessments of these days. I believe that you are excellent, and you are the hope of the future."


    After a meal, the three generations calmed down and said: "The so-called Zhong Ren test is to balance the balance of the various villages and ensure the friendly relationship between the various villages. This is also a thumbnail of the war between the Allies, weakening Maintaining a balance of power in the war of life, keeping the strength of each country at an average level. This is one of the reasons why the test is conducted."


    When I heard the three generations, there was a sneer on Sasuke¡¯s face, and I kept the balance? I am afraid that it is a competitive game in which each village displays its strength. In the Zhong Ren test, it attempts to use force to achieve the purpose of shocking other villages.


    Balance strength? Such an excuse can be really grand.


    A white-faced sick man appeared in the center of the hall and said to the three generations in the stands: "My name is Yueguan Bing, the invigilator of this test. Because there are too many people taking the Zhongren test this year, so Today, we will conduct a third qualifying qualifier, and we will eliminate a group of candidates. The rest will take the official exam one month later."


    The blast once again confirmed the number of candidates on the field and said: "The next test is a one-on-one personal battle. Each game is fifteen minutes. If it does not fall or surrender within fifteen minutes, I will Arbitration according to the competition situation. Before this, due to injury or physical discomfort, you can choose to give up the exam now."


    Some of the weak voices of the blast sounded on the field. After a short time, I took the initiative to give up. In Naruto¡¯s horrified eyes, he walked silently.


    The three generations saw the pocket that suddenly gave up, and the thoughtful look in his eyes.


    "No one has given up?" The blast confirmed.


    Seeing that no one left the scene, the staff on the side of the blast indicated the next procedure. With a burst of motion, a rectangular electronic display appeared on the wall.


    The blast said: "In order to ensure fairness, the next test will use the random draw to determine the opponent of each player. Now I declare that the first test begins!"


    The electronic screen quickly changed the name of the test player. The candidates in the hall stared nervously at the electronic screen, and soon the result came out. Uchiha Sasuke vs Chi Bronze!


    Sure enough, as in the original, Sasuke played the first test against Chi Tongkai. It seems that my existence does not affect the plot in the original work.


    Sasuke sneered at the so-called butterfly effect.


    The rest of the crowd quickly left the scene, and Chi Bronze and Sasuke stood opposite each other on the field.


    Ning and I love Luo and others looked at Sasuke under the gaze, they really want to know how the strength of Sasuke.


    Uchiha Sasuke, you don''t let me down!


    The big snake in the stands showed a strange color in his eyes. He knew the strength of Chi Bronze. In the face of the special ability of Chi Tongkai, the ninja simply did not dare to be close.


    Big Snake Pill licked his tongue, Sasuke, what would you do with such an opponent?


    With the blast, the game begins!


    A bright light flashed in the eyes of the red copper, and the body quickly attacked Sasuke. There was a little blue light in his hand, and he had to catch Sasuke.


    Chi Tongkai''s special ability Sasuke knows On the occasion of Chikung Kay, Sasuke''s body shape suddenly disappeared, appeared in the red copper, and his fist hit the red bronze Kamen go with.


    Chi Tongkai¡¯s body reacted quickly, his body reversed, and he escaped the help of Sasuke, and his right hand grabbed Sasuke¡¯s chest.


    Sasuke¡¯s body shape glimpsed and flashed over the attack of Chikhangkai. Moved under the feet, appeared on the side of the red copper body.


    It seems that it was expected that Sasuke will appear here, and Chikung Kay¡¯s left-handed eagle claws will grab Sasuke. Sasuke will jump and escape again. Chi Tongkai once again deceived himself and attacked Sasuke with his flexible action.


    Sakura and Ino saw Sasuke just dodge, and my heart worried, her face was anxious, but the white side was a light look, she believed that Sasuke had his own plans.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 61： Festival

    After avoiding the attack of Chi Bronze, Sasuke jumped out of the attack range of Chi Bronze. Looking at the Chikhang Kay outside the five feet, his face showed a sarcasm and said: "Chi Tong Kai, I did not expect your body to be quite good. flexible."


    Chi Tongkai thought that Sasuke was soft, and he smiled and said: "Do not worry, there is a big snake pill adult command, I will not kill you!"


    Orochimaru! Sasuke¡¯s mouth showed a smirk and said: ¡°I will not give you a chance next! Let¡¯s die!¡±


    Sasuke¡¯s eyes flashed a bright light, and the writing of the round eyes opened. The blood-red double eyes quickly locked the Chikhangkai. The men¡¯s hands were fast-printed, and the thunder and lightning flashed. The noisy bird¡¯s voice rang through the hall. For a moment, Sasuke¡¯s left hand was thundered. surround.


    Seeing that Sasuke used a thousand birds, Kakashi secretly assisted the idiots. Thousands of birds were used to assassinate and spur. They could not do any frontal defense. It was foolish to blatantly face the enemy with thousands of birds.


    Chi Tongkai saw Sasuke¡¯s move, and his heart was stupid. He found Sasuke¡¯s self-defense weakness, and he no longer hesitated, and quickly went to Sasuke.


    See the red copper Kay, Sasuke''s mouth sneer, fooled!


    The left hand locks the body of Chi Bronze, and when Chi Bronze rushes to the distance of Sasuke''s two feet, Sasuke''s left-handed brilliance, Lei Guang screams, a dazzling thunder rises, like lightning, it will be two feet away. The Chikhang Kay body stabbed a pair.


    How can it be! ! Chi Bronze looked at the thunderbolt of his heart, and he only felt that his body was getting lighter and heavier. Looking at Sasuke at the end of the thunder, his eyes showed a look of bitterness.


    Let''s die! In the assistant, the output of Chakra was increased, and the thunder of the thorns in Chikhangkai changed again. The six beams of light burst out from the body of Chikhangkai. The chest, legs and head were all penetrated by thunder. Large blood flows from the wound.


    what is that? !


    Kakashi was shocked to see the Lei Guangli in the assistant, this is!


    I did not expect that Sasuke actually did this step, and the thousands of birds were visualized for long-range attacks.


    Sure enough, is the genius of the Uchiha family? Kakashi is very admired for Sasuke¡¯s talent, and he does not think that he can do it.


    The three generations were also surprised to see Sasuke on the field. I didn''t expect Sasuke to be so strong.


    Looking at the Sasuke on the field piercing Chikung Kay, the three generations remembered the way Sasuke was a child. The three generations sighed sighly. The chicks five years ago have become eagle, so he is a blessing to the wood leaves. ......


    Blood quickly reddened the floor tiles of the hall and condensed into the blood of the big beach. Sasuke wrote the wheel eye to release, the thunder in his hand weakened and dissipated, and the lightning beam that passed through Chikhangkai disappeared. The body of Chi Tongkai slammed and slammed into the floor, and the black blood of the big stocks rushed out.


    Seeing the red copper cascading down, the blast arrived on the field, and confirmed it at the side of the red copper, saying: "This game, Uchiha Sasuke wins!"


    The blast voice just fell, and the cheers broke out on the field. Naruto squatted on the iron fence and shouted to Sasuke under the field: "Sasuke is good! It''s amazing!!"


    Sakura and Ino also cheered on Sasuke: "Sasuke is too good, I love you!"


    Sasuke smiled at Sakura and Ino on the stage, and nodded to the white who had been watching him. The gentle color of it was beyond words.


    Seeing the performance of Sasuke, I love the sound of excitement in the eyes of Luo and Ning. Especially when I love Luo, his body can''t help but tremble. Uchiha Sasuke, is this your strength? I really look forward to fighting you.


    Sasuke turned and left, went up the stairs to the stands, and stood with the seventh class.


    Kakashi congratulated Sasuke for his victory. Sasuke smiled and said: "This is all the credit that Kakashi teaches."


    When he heard Sasuke, Kakashi was very relieved, and Sasuke¡¯s performance made him proud. Kakashi smiled and said: "What is the call for Sasuke to deal with Chi Tongkai?"


    Sasuke replied: "That is the move that I only came up with in the past two days. It is called the Thousand Birds."


    At this time, Sasuke sensed the light of the big snake pill over there, only to see the big snake pill licking his tongue, his eyes exposed a strong desire and greed.


    Sasuke looked at the big snake pill on the other side and showed a strange smile on his face.


    In the match with Chi Tongkai, Sasuke¡¯s performance surprised everyone. Red and Asma went to Sasuke and looked at the handsome boy in front of him.


    Red first said to Sasuke: "You are a Kakashi student. The game just was wonderful."


    Sasuke looks at the red in front of him, wearing a tight-fitting ninja suit, outlines the bumpy body, the tall figure gives people the pressure, the blushing eyes are crystal clear, and the black long and thin scroll show is especially attractive with the face of the melon seeds. It¡¯s a beautiful woman, Sasuke¡¯s heart is thinking.


    Looking at the red in front of him, Sasuke showed a hint of light in his eyes and said, "Well, you are the young teacher of the young team."


    When I heard Sasuke, I showed a smile and said: "I didn''t expect you to know me, right. You just used Lecce, but it''s not the same as Kakashi."


    At this time, Asma also showed curiosity. He was very impressed with Sasuke¡¯s killing. He also wanted to know what Sasuke¡¯s move was.


    "It is a thousand birds sharp gun, I created it myself." Sasuke said very modestly.


    Created by yourself? !


    Hearing Sasuke''s answer, Red and Asma also showed a shocked look. If it was made, then Sasuke''s ninja talent could not be described as a genius. It was simply a monster.


    At this point, Kakashi also came over, with a smile in his eyes, said to Red and Asma: "How? Sasuke''s performance is not bad."


    When he heard Kakashi, Red and Asma smiled bitterly, and his face looked helpless.


    Asma said to Kakashi: "I really envy you I have received such a talented apprentice. Compared to Sasuke, my few students..."


    As a result, Asma looked at the Ding times who only care about eating there, and the deer pill that stayed on the side, and his two students would be able to have half of Sasuke.


    However, envy is envious, this kind of thing is just thinking about it. For the reality, Asma seems to have some fate.


    Asma knows that he can''t get Kakashi in his life. He is like this. His students are like this. Looking at the arrogant Kakashi, Azma¡¯s heart is floating.


    The game continued, and the name on the electronic screen changed quickly under the command of the blast, and finally locked in the names of the water without moon and the autumn.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 62： Festival

    Seeing the white name, Sakura and Iye are cheering for white.


    Sasuke smiled and watched the scene of harmony. This scene is what he likes most. This is the so-called harem and embarrassment.


    The weak voice of the blast sounded again. "In the second game, there was no moon in the water, and the two players played."


    When I heard the blast, Bai knew that she should be on the court.


    Sasuke shook his white hand and said in her ear: "Come on, white, you are the strongest."


    The warm white gentle smile, watching Sasuke¡¯s eyes nod.


    In the blessing of Sasuke, White left the stands and went to the playing field.


    Sakura looked at Ding''s huge body and worried about the white on the court. She subconsciously took Sasuke''s hand and eagerly asked: "Sasa, can White Sister win the Ding times?"


    Sasuke watched the slightly thin body on the stage, and he said with a confident look. "White is very strong, Ding is not her opponent."


    At this time, Ding looked at the white in front of him, and his heart was uneasy. He clearly remembered the scene when Bai Sang killed Sak. The white at that time was terrible. He was very worried about his end and Sac.


    Ino yelled on the iron bar: "Ding, if you dare to hurt the white sister, I will not allow you to eat snacks!"


    Ding heard the evil words of Ino, his heart jumped, snacks but his favorite in his heart, even more important than his life, not allowed him to eat snacks, it is better to let him die.


    With the blast, the exam begins again.


    White did not give Ding chances, first attacked, one-handedly printed, dozens of ice-made thousands of copies from all sides to Ding times.


    Ding''s body is heavy and hurriedly dodge, but there are still a few thousand thorns in the thigh. Ding times hurt, my heart is also awkward, the hands are fast-printing, meat bombs!


    With a bang, in a white smoke, Ding''s body became an invincible meat ball, leaping high, and the thunder''s power attacked the white there!


    Seeing fierce, white knows no match, immediately dodge.


    With a bang, the meat bombs hit the ground and the hard granite floor was immediately crushed.


    Strong destructive power!


    White escaped the meat bomb chariot, did not give Ding reaction time, the hands were sealed again, the next second, thousands of ice-made thousands of copies simultaneously attacked Ding.


    Thousands of thousand flashed with icy light, and the arrows shot like Ding.


    Ding knows that this blow is so powerful that the meat bomber spins fast, like a gyro, relying on centrifugal force to avoid a thousand copies.


    Thousands of people were slammed on the fast-moving meat bomber. Soon, thousands of squadrons that had been attacked by Ding were all resisted. The ice-based thousand were scattered around the meat bomber, forming a ring of ice. .


    A single blow didn''t work, and Ding''s meat bomber bounced again and quickly went to the day.


    The meat bomber whistling, mixed with white air that hit the ground.


    The Muye ninja in the field looked at the wild Ding and Bai¡¯s battles. Can¡¯t help but pinch the cold sweat and face the strong Ding, can she win?


    In a critical moment, there was no panic in the white, and the man was quickly printed. In an instant, ten ice mirrors appeared in the air, resisting the meat bombs in the air.


    The meat bomber keeps spinning, and under the strong pressure, the ice mirror breaks up quickly, and the little ice is like a falling shower to the ground.


    The ice mirror continues to crack out, like a chain reaction, the second, the third, the fourth... until the last ice mirror has also cracked.


    With a bang, all the ice mirrors collapsed together, hehe! The meat bomber broke all the ice mirrors and shook the white on the ground.


    It was expected that the ice mirror would be broken, and the white immediately slid away to escape. With a bang, Ding smashed to the ground, and the granite floor shattered into powder, and the dust was filled in the air.


    Dodging will kill a blow, white did not give up, her hands are still fast-printing, and thousands of ice-made thousands of condensation, like the arrow rain attacked the Ding times over there.


    Ding is still using the last method of avoiding thousands of copies. The body keeps spinning, and the sound of the cymbals keeps ringing on the field. Soon, thousands of Ding times have been resisted.


    Seeing the battle on the field, Sakura¡¯s face showed an anxious color, and Sasuke¡¯s hand was worried and said: ¡°Sasuke? What to do? This way, White Sister will lose!¡±


    Sasuke looked at the occasional rotation of the field, and the corner of his mouth twitched a little, and said to Sakura: "Look, white will win."


    When she heard Sasuke, Sakura looked at the field again.


    The rotating Ding times will open a thousand copies, avoiding the last thousand copies, and the rotating meat bomber slowed down. Then, only a slamming sound, the white mist dissipated, and the meat bomber became a Ding. Subordinate ontology.


    Changed back to the body of the Ding times, the eyes turned white, the mouth spit out foam, the body swayed to the ground, turned out to be fainted.


    Seeing Ding fainted, white sighed and looked at Sasuke on the stands, and the look of joy on his face.


    The blast then went on the scene, confirming the situation of Ding, and announced that the game had no moon to win.


    White did not stop on the field, and immediately returned to Sasuke after the victory.


    The performance of white made the three generations very surprised. I did not expect that a beautiful female ninja was born. The three generations in the stands looked white, but looking at her, it used to be that it was not the village of Muye, was the survivor of the waterless family?


    Since the white game, the big snake pill has been paying attention to white. He knows that the ice shield used by white is a unique blood-restriction limit, and the water-free moon has a blood-limit.


    Big Snake Pill is crazy about the blood limit, he wants to get this ability. The big snake pill looked white, and there was a trace of greed in his eyes.


    Bai Huasheng was standing next to Sasuke, and his face was filled with faint blush. Sasuke looked at the white of joy, took care of the slight mess in the white, smiled softly on his face, and said, "You are very good at white."


    Sakura on the side pulled the white hand, and the joyful dialogue said: "White sister ~ www.novelhall.com~ You are so powerful, I almost worried about dying, but fortunately you won."


    White shook gently and said to Sakura: "This is still the credit of Sasuke. If it weren''t for him, I would lose."


    Hearing the white statement, next to Ino¡¯s curious question to Sasuke, ¡°Sasuke, are you secretly shooting? No, you can¡¯t shoot in front of so many people.¡±


    Sakura and Ino are very curious about how Sasuke helps White, and the two eyes have a doubtful look.


    Sasuke took the white body and said, "Listen to you and tell you."


    Bai was in the side of Sasuke, and there was a faint smile on his face. He explained to Sakura and Ino: "When I was on the court, Sasuke gave me a word, "Halo."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 63： Festival

    gosh! ! When I heard it, Sakura and Ino immediately reacted. It turned out to be the case. It is no wonder that White has been attacking Ding times with thousands of copies. It turned out that he wanted to keep spinning and faint.


    Looking at the number of Ding times that was carried away by the medical staff, Bai said with sympathy: "Under my calculations with Sasuke, Ding was finally fainted. Losing this game, I must not be reconciled. ¡±


    Seeing the kindness of Bai, Sasuke smiled a little, really is not white, no matter when, always think more for others.


    When Sakura heard the words of white, she shook her head and said, "If you lose, you lose. If you lose the king, what is unwilling."


    Indeed, the process is not important, and the final outcome is the key, as is the real world. The soldiers are not detested, there is no right or wrong between victory and defeat, history is also written by the winner!


    They did not continue to discuss on this issue because the third exam is about to begin.


    The moonlight blast appeared on the field. Under his command, the electronic screen quickly changed the name of the candidate. When the display stopped, Sakura and Iye¡¯s face showed an incredible look.


    Waiting for the display to stop, Sakura and Ikuno''s face all showed an incredible look, which was written on the top, Haruno Sakura vs. Yamano!


    No, how can it be so smart? !


    There was a smile on the faces of Ino and Sakura.


    Knowing their embarrassment, Sasuke stepped forward to hold the hands of the two women, let the two hands hold together, and encouraged them to say: "You can have a peace of mind, the outcome is irrelevant, no matter how you are the best friends."


    With the encouragement of Sasuke, Sakura and Ino are quickly relieved, and the outcome is irrelevant for them. The friendship between them is the most important.


    "Let''s go to Kasuga Sakura and Yamano Ino!" The blast sounded like a sick ghost again.


    Sakura and Ino went hand in hand to the playing field, and then stood opposite each other. At the beginning of the blast, Sakura and Iye were fighting together.


    The two people who did not have any special skills chose the simplest method of competition. First, a round of shuriken shooting, and then close combat, when they were not together, they were far from attack.


    Seriously, the current Sakura is not the opponent of Ino, Sakura does not learn any strong ninjutsu or body skills, and she can only display some simple ninjas learned at Ninja School.


    With a round of attack to avoid the wilderness of the field, Sakura got a breather.


    Using the avatar again, the four sakura rushed to the field, and the field could not distinguish the authenticity. Only the shuriken could attack the four sakura at the same time.


    With a bang, the four sakura were turned into smoke. Ino saw four sakura all fake, his face with a look of horror, suddenly, a strong wind attacked from the sky, Jing Ye looked, Sakura took her sword to stab her.


    Ino''s body shape was linked, and he only escaped Sakura''s shuriken attack.


    Taking a breath, Ino said to Sakura on the other side: "Sakura, I didn''t expect your basic ninjutsu to be really strong. I can''t tell which one is your body."


    Sakura smiled and said: "There is nothing to be proud of. I only have some basic ninjutsu."


    Ino clearly understands the strength of Sakura. Now she is not her own opponent. If she uses her heart to turn to the heart, Sakura will definitely lose.


    Looking at the Sakura over there, Igano made a decision in the heart. In this game, she fought with Sakura and ended up with a draw.


    Sakura, who fought with Ino, noticed her thoughts. Looking at the opposite side of the field, Sakura showed a smile on her face. This ending might be the best.


    Subsequently, they seem to be delaying the time, no longer use any ninjutsu, just simply doing the most basic offensive and defensive warfare.


    The unhurried battle on the field was very unrelenting. Most of the ninjas in the stands began to sleep, and the game was too boring.


    I loved Luo to see the performance of Ino and Sakura. In the eyes of a pair of pandas, it was obvious that they were tired of the light. They simply turned around and closed their eyes to no longer watch the game on the field.


    Time passed quickly, as Sakura and Iye expected, and they ended in a draw. Because the test did not have a tie, the last two were brushed down.


    Sakura and Ino returned to the stands, and Sasuke looked at the two men holding hands. Jun smiled slightly: "You are doing very well. This game is very exciting."


    Sasuke¡¯s white side also praised Sakura and Ino¡¯s performance. Bai Yingying smiled and said: ¡°Your game is very exciting, but I am more happy to see you and Sasuke.¡±


    Upon hearing Sasuke and White''s affirmation, Sakura and Ieino met and smiled. In their eyes, the game was irrelevant, and the friendship between them was the most precious.


    The game continues, and the name of the player on the electronic display changes again. When the display stops, it shows Naruto vs. Canine.


    Naruto saw the round of his own appearance, and the exclamation of excitement attracted the attention of everyone on the field.


    In the call of the blast, Naruto and his teeth appeared on the stage.


    Looking at the teeth in front of me, Naruto''s face showed an excited look, and finally he was going to play for him. Now he has to prove everything with his own strength!


    Naruto looked at everyone in the stands, and his eyes finally stayed at Sasuke.


    Noticing Naruto''s gaze, Sasuke smiled at Naruto and nodded to cheer him up.


    With the encouragement of Sasuke, Naruto¡¯s heart was fixed, and he turned his head and said to his teeth: ¡°I will not lose to you, I must win this game!¡±


    Hearing Naruto¡¯s provocation, his teeth smiled and put the red pill on his head in his arms and said, ¡°Hey, I think so too! When Naruto arrives, don¡¯t cry, haha...¡±


    Naruto made a precautionary posture, staring at the opposite tooth, and his heart was slightly condensed, and he could see the movement of the tooth.


    The more intense the atmosphere between the two, with the start of the blast, Naruto first made a man, throwing two shurikens, and quickly attacked the opposite tooth.


    Multiple shadows! Naruto quickly printed, six Naruto attacked the teeth from different directions at the same time.


    Naruto''s movements did not make the teeth nervous escaped the shuriken and placed the red pills in the ground.


    Just listen to him and shouted: "Red pills, go on!"


    Under the teeth, the knot is fast, and the beast is forbearing.


    A black whirlpool similar to a tornado swept the audience, and the wind blade raged.


    Uh... The white smoke keeps on, and the six avatars of Naruto are quickly disintegrated under the spiral attack of the tooth. The Naruto body standing in the distance draws a few bitterness from the tolerant bag, and the strength of the hand is flying, all the pains are not directed at the center of the vortex.


    Two screams, and the attack was bounced off. The black vortex immediately turned in the direction, and the thunder''s momentum swept through Naruto.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 64： Festival

    The whirlpool generated by the tooth-toothed teeth swept to the Naruto, and the blade-like wind blew on the face of Naruto, which made him feel a sense of grief. Naruto continued to seal, and dozens of Naruto appeared. On the court.


    All Naruto smashed up and formed a thick wall of people, protecting the Naruto body.


    Seeing Naruto''s move, the tooth unraveled the operation of the tooth.


    Smirk on my face, thinking that this will block me?


    The tooth hugs the red pill and eats a grain of granules. After the hand is printed, the red pill immediately becomes a tooth.


    The corner of the mouth is sneer, and the hand is printed again.


    The black double-toothed vortex swiftly attacked Naruto, like two black dragons, roaring and attacking Naruto!


    The two teeth are raging in the crowd, and the sound of the cymbals keeps ringing. The Naruto''s body is quickly wiped out by the teeth.


    Seeing that he was about to fall into a disadvantage, Naruto was in a hurry and hurriedly searched for the teeth in the pocket.


    Shuriken? No!


    Hardship? No!


    wallet? Not to buy food!


    A music coupon? This has to be kept!


    Embroidery needle? I go! What is this stuff!


    The tooth quickly dispels all the shadows, and the eye is coming to the Naruto. The Naruto is in a hurry and throws the contents of the bag into the teeth.


    Only heard a bang, red smoke on the field, Naruto lost his hand and threw the smoke bomb on the field.


    Due to the interference of the smoke bombs, the tooth that loses its vision can only be smashed in the smoke bomb.


    Seeing that the teeth were successfully trapped, Naruto''s men finished printing again, and separated ten multi-shadows, rushing into the smoke bomb and breaking through the teeth.


    The smoke bombs immediately lumped together, and the sounds of screams and shadows burst into a ball.


    Seeing the chaotic battle, everyone in the stands immediately sneered at it. This way of fighting is simply a fight for children!


    It didn''t take long for the smoke to dissipate, revealing the figure of Naruto and the tooth. At this moment, Naruto has a swollen face and a swollen face, and the teeth are also tired and fall behind the Naruto, and the red pill looks like a breath.


    At this moment, a sharp fart sound suddenly came out, which sounded extraordinarily awkward on the court. Then a burst of green gas was released from a certain position of Naruto''s ass.


    Hearing the fart, Naruto''s face is green, and farting in front of so many people, this is really too embarrassing.


    The tooth sitting behind the Naruto was unfortunately covered by the green gas. The tired, gasping tooth immediately covered his neck, his eyes widened and his face tangled into an expression of pain.


    Chiwan is even more tragic. After smelling Naruto¡¯s stinky fare, he lay down directly.


    Naruto, what did you eat last night! Sasuke looked depressed at the farce on the field.


    Turning around, Naruto saw the big spit teeth next to the field.


    A good chance is that now, Naruto grabs the timing of his teeth to relax, and his men immediately print, multiple shadows!


    The five Naruto rushed to the teeth at the same time. The moment the teeth were surrounded by Naruto, the left uppercut, the uppercut, the upper kick, and the lower section. Naruto sent a dragon to send the tooth to the air, hehe! A tooth falls off the mouth of the tooth.


    Naruto slammed on the shoulder of one of the following, and gave it to him. Naruto caught up with the teeth in the air.


    Looking at the teeth that are not adult-shaped, Naruto¡¯s face is smirk, and my mother will not recognize you!


    "Naruto is playing!!"


    In Naruto''s big scream, Naruto hit the smashing hammer and licked the abdomen of the tooth. The bang of the tooth, the teeth were beaten by the Naruto''s powerful force to the ground, and the marble tiles underneath were destroyed.


    Naruto landed, looking at the foaming teeth, smirked, clap his hands, shouted at the distant moonlight blast: "Invigilator, you can now pronounce the results of the game."


    The blast came over and confirmed the injury of the tooth and announced the result of the match. "This game was won by the whirlwind Naruto because the dog fangs could not fight again."


    When I heard the result, Naruto shouted and ran to the stands. "I won! Great!!"


    The three generations on the stage looked at Naruto''s game, and his face showed a bitter smile. Is this game a farce or something? Perhaps this is Naruto''s style, it is a noisy ninja.


    When Sasuke came to the front, Naruto smiled and reported to Sasuke. I heard Naruto¡¯s exaggerated laughter, and Sasuke¡¯s smile was really a naruto¡¯s style.


    Sasuke perfunctor said: "Oh, it¡¯s Naruto, congratulations!"


    Then, Naruto ran to Kakashi and asked Kakashi to tell him about his victory.


    Kakashi looked at the expression of Naruto''s treasure, and smiled in his heart. Teacher, your son''s character is really different from you.


    The last match between Naruto and Teeth was too dramatic, and the strong teeth were lost under Naruto''s fart. This ending made all the audience in the stands stunned.


    The game continued, the electronic display changed quickly, the display stopped, and the day to the young field vs. Ning times the words into everyone''s eyes.


    Is the young field against Ning?


    Seeing this result, Sasuke felt a bit stunned. He knew that Hatian would lose in this game. She would be seriously injured or even killed!


    Seeing some overwhelmed young birds over there, Sasuke revealed the color of worry.


    Although Sasuke and Hsiao are not too close, the previous Sasuke still likes the role of Hsiao, and he really does not want to see the young man being seriously injured.


    How to do? Want to stop the young field from participating in the competition? Sasuke didn''t know, but he knew he couldn''t stand by.


    Without scruples around the people''s horrified eyes, Sasuke resolutely went to the young field.


    Some of the young girls didn''t understand the situation. When she saw Sasuke coming to her side, she quickly lowered her head, her face was flushed, and she was nervously licking her clothes.


    It¡¯s really a shy girl. Sasuke sees the nervous performance of the young field. He¡¯s just looking forward, ¡°You can¡¯t participate in this game.¡±


    "What''s wrong? Sasuke?" Hsiao asked Sasuke with honor.


    "you will die¡­¡­"


    If you hear Sasuke, please go to www.novelhall.com~


    Are you dead under your cousin? This is also worth it. Just be repaying the kindness of the separation. In the mind, the young girl decided, and the tone was weak: "Zuozhujun, I must participate in this game, even if I die, I am willing to..."


    Sasuke knows that Hsiao will make such a choice. In the face of Ning, she will not retreat. Even if she is dead, she will sacrifice herself to pay back all the owedness of the separation.


    At the moment, Sasuke no longer speaks. When he turns around, he will leave. As the young field prepares to go down, Sasuke turns around and says to her: "You must be careful, I will be forced to take it."


    When I heard Sasuke, I¡¯m a sneak peek, why did he care about himself, but I didn¡¯t think much about it, and nodded and thanked Sasuke.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 65： Festival

    Sasuke went to Sakura, and Sakura¡¯s three girls looked at him strangely. Iye couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Sasuke, you seem to be worried about the young field, do you like her?¡±


    Ok? Did you hear him from the field? Sasuke does not know how to answer for a while? Worried?


    Needless to say, he is worried about the young field. But what kind of feelings do you want to know about the younger days? friend? stranger? Perhaps it is better to use a friend''s less than this abstract word to summarize the image.


    Sasuke hesitated and said: "I don''t know, I just can''t feel that she can''t see her go to death..."


    When I heard Sasuke, Sakura¡¯s three women¡¯s faces showed a sinking color. Through Sasuke¡¯s answer, they already knew about Sasuke¡¯s emotional attitude towards the young field. They are also very fond of the girl in the young field. Even if Sasuke really likes the young field, they will support Sasuke.


    White said aloud: "Sasuke, rest assured, if the younger sister of the young child is in danger, with your strength, she will be able to save her on the court."


    Looking at the weak young field on the field, Sasuke¡¯s heart sighs, and it can only be like this. I hope that I can catch up when I can...


    The younger brother and the Ningji stand opposite each other. When they see the young field, Ning¡¯s face has an ridiculous look. He said, ¡°Hey, Missy, Miss Tian, ??you finally got down, I thought you didn¡¯t dare to go to war.¡±


    Hsiao Tian did not answer Ning times, and some of them looked at Ning times with timidity. The voice was weak and said: "Ning is a cousin, I hope this game can resolve your hatred against the clan..."


    When I heard the younger brother mentioning the sect, Ning¡¯s eyes exposed the hatred.


    Zongjia! ! This group of evil wolves killed his father and said that he still carved a mark on his family that could never be erased.


    "Unforgivable! Such a family can never be forgiven!"


    Seeing Ning''s face with anger, the young field did not dare to speak, she was afraid of angering Ning times again. The atmosphere between the two was tense, like a tight rope, without a sign of easing.


    With the blast, the game started. Ning times did not hesitate and rushed to the young field.


    Seeing that Ning has come to the forefront, Hsiao Tian opened his eyes and confronted the ups and downs.


    See the younger eyes open the eyes, Ning times mouth sneer, white eyes? ! The chakra will operate the eye, the facial blue veins will knot, and the white eyes of Ning will also open.


    Ning times his body flashes, his fingers are light, and he takes a strong wind and attacks the young field.


    Chen Tian¡¯s men were not flustered. She was also proficient in acupuncture attacks. Her hands were linked and collided with Ning¡¯s secondary students.


    The shape of the two changes, like wearing a butterfly. The strength of the men and the wind, the chaos of the chakras will irritate the surrounding air, and the two will move on the field, and the sound of the slaps will not be heard.


    Ning''s melee attack is dazzling, fingering, squatting, soft-handling, palm-handling, and movements in one go, like thunder and lightning.


    The storm-like attacks all fell on the young field. Gradually, the young field showed a disadvantage, and she was not an opponent of Ning times in the attack.


    Ning''s hands are constantly strong, and Chen Tian feels that her physical strength is gradually weak. In the face of a strong Ning, she can only be poor in defense.


    Suddenly, Ning times seized a weak point in the young field, and the men¡¯s hands were connected, and the strong wind pointed out from the Ning¡¯s hand.


    Hey!


    The small body of the young girl had a muffled sound, and several large points in the body had been sealed, and then her right body had lost consciousness.


    The younger brother knew the strength of Ning, and hurriedly got out of the way, and turned to Chakra, and his body shape flashed away from the attack range of Ning.


    Ning times stopped the offensive and looked at the breathless young field there. He laughed and said: "What''s wrong? Miss Hsiao Tian?! Is this the strength of the Zongjia? It''s really the face of the lost home!!"


    Without answering Ning''s words, taking a breather of breath, the young field immediately opened the acupuncture points with Chakra, and her right half began to recover consciousness.


    Seeing that the young girl did not answer, Ning had once again deceived himself and attacked the young field, and the wind shrouded the young field. The younger figure flashed and hurriedly evaded. She didn''t have any way to crack the Ning times'' soft-handed offensive.


    Sasuke sees the young field on the field, only to avoid the dodge, and writes the round eyes. I saw that the young field has been shrouded in the blue chakra wind. In this chakra flow, the young field cannot escape. This is the Japanese family. Soft boxing?


    The young girl was in danger, and Sasuke was in a hurry and shouted: "Hutian, have you forgotten how your father taught you?! Do you shame your father like this?!!"


    Sasuke¡¯s words made all the audience present a strange surprise. What? Sasuke is actually concerned about the coming of the field, what is the relationship between them?


    Sasuke¡¯s words blew in the ears of the ears like a thunder.


    "father¡­¡­"


    I think of my father''s day and day, and the heart of the field has aroused strong confidence and warfare. No, you can''t humiliate your father!


    Hsiao Tian recalled the Japanese method of teaching her to the soft fist to break the law. The heart was free to turn, and the younger hands were hand-joined. The fingers released a chakra-like wind and attacked the weak points of Ning Chakra''s airflow.


    The more intense the battle between the young field and the Ningji, the turbulent waves of the air continued to spread, and the sound of firecrackers sounded in the air around the young fields. Gradually, the young field will destroy the airflow circle around her, and the advantage of Ning will soon disappear.


    Ning had seen the young field defeated his soft boxing, thinking that the young field had mastered all the methods of cracking the soft boxing, and immediately flew away from the attack range of the young field.


    Ning times out of the attack range, the young field stopped the attack. At this time, the face of the young field was a little pale. Obviously, she had spent too many chakras when she cracked the soft boxing.


    Seeing that the young field is tired, it is better to use it in the mind. It seems that the field is not very skilled for the application of soft boxing.


    Ning times looked at the young field and said: "Miss Akita, I didn''t expect that the old guy has given you the method of cracking the soft boxing. However, there is no way to crack the next move. ¡±


    Ning Ci mouth reveals a sneer draw a circle at the foot, double palms to lift the sky, make the action of wild horses.


    In the air, the chakras fluctuated, forming an invisible gravitational field. Ning''s momentum rose sharply. At this time, he was as indestructible as a mountain.


    this is! ! Seeing Ning''s movements, Sasuke''s eyes narrowed.


    "Miss Akita, I must have seen this trick before, hey, pick up, soft boxing. Gossip and sixty-four palms!"


    Ning is like a tiger in the mountains, his feet are squatting, his body shape is disappearing, and the next moment appears in front of the young field.


    The young girl was shocked. She had never seen this kind of move. She immediately escaped from the body, but there was a kind of wrap to tightly wrap her body. She couldn¡¯t move at the moment.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 66： Festival

    "Six palms!" Ning times cold, a quick connection, the stormy wind into the acupoints of the field, destroying the chakra flow in her body.


    "Twelve palms!"


    The body of the young field can''t move, and the surging attack falls on the young field. The wind blows through the body of the young field and penetrates the granite floor behind her.


    Twelve palms in the body, the younger face is white, and a stream of blood is ejected from the mouth. The young bird looked at the ceiling of the dome, and lost his eyes. Is it going to die?


    "Thirteen palms!" Just as Ning was preparing to play sixteen palms, a blue figure appeared next to Ning.


    "Thousands of birds flow!" With the sudden low-pitched sound, the endless thunder will be shrouded in Ning times, Ning''s body is paralyzed, and the body''s Chakra flow is also closed.


    In the body of the young man, the gossip is painful. Just when she thought she was going to die, a man¡¯s voice appeared in her ear. "Thousands of birds flow!" Hsiao opened his eyes and saw Sasuke with thunder.


    Sasuke is like the thunder of the world, and the endless thunder is excited from Sasuke.


    Looking to the side, I saw Ning''s body covered with thunder and lightning, and the body fell to the ground, watching Sasuke''s eyes full of incomprehensible and hostile.


    Seeing Sasuke will save himself, and in the heart of the field, there is an inexplicable incitement in his heart. Shen Shen said: "Sasuke helps you..."


    Sasuke did not face the young field, but looked at the side of Ning, and the thunder disappeared. Shen Sheng said: "It is actually a gossip and sixty-four palms! Do you want to kill her?!"


    When I heard Sasuke¡¯s question, Ning had a slight glimpse, and he was still hostile watching him and the young field.


    The young field came out from behind Sasuke and walked to the opposite side of Ning. He said, "Ning''s cousin, if you really hate me, kill me."


    Kill her? ! When I heard the young girl, Ning was once again, staring at the young field.


    Ning has no idea of ??killing the young field. He has just used sixty-four palms to use it under the wrath. Now Ning has returned to calm. He regrets that he used the sixty-four palms to attack the young field. If he missed the killing of the young field, he would regret it for a lifetime.


    Seriously, Ning Ci¡¯s heart likes the cousin of Chen Tian. In his subconscious mind, the young field is like a younger sister. He wants to protect her, but because of the contradiction between the separation of the family and the family, Ning has to make The contradiction between the clan and the younger ones hindered the two people who were supposed to be very good.


    Family hate, hate that cannot be erased!


    At this point, the moonlight blast came to the field, watching the situation on the field said: "Because Uchiha Sasuke helped the block, so the game won the day to win the Ning times."


    Sasuke went to Ningji, extended a hand and looked at him friendly.


    Seeing the action of Sasuke, Ning snorted. However, he still grasped the hand of Sasuke. With his help, Ning stood up.


    Ning times, he loosened Sasuke¡¯s hand and walked silently toward the stands. When he passed his shoulders from the field, he stopped and stepped in the foot of the child¡¯s ear: ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Hsiao Tian heard Ning''s apology and stood on the ground. She was overwhelmed by Ning''s apology. She turned and looked at Ning, but now she has gone far.


    Seeing Ning times go far, the eyes of the young field look awkward, revealing the lonely look, she really wants to reconcile with Ning, but every time she is discouraged.


    If the cousin can listen to me, how good it is, the younger man bows his head.


    Sasuke knows what Kanda thinks, walks over, pats the shoulders of the young field, and says, "I have a chance to talk to him again. Now we should leave."


    The young field seems to no longer resist Sasuke''s movements. When Sasuke''s hand fell on her shoulder, she just trembled, and then Sasuke went.


    In the incomprehensible whisper, Hiroshi silently followed Sasuke to the stands.


    In the eyes of everyone, Sasuke and Hiroshi returned to the stands.


    When Kakashi saw Sasuke back, he immediately went to Sasuke and looked at Sasuke''s face. His face was excited and he asked urgently: "Sasuke, what was the trick you saved the young field?"


    It is expected that Kakashi will be like this. Sasuke will tell the truth. "That is also a move that I have recently realized. I will spread the lightning bolts all over the body to form a thunderstorm field. I call it a thousand birds."


    "Thousands of birds flow..." Kakashi recited the name, and his eyes were full of excitement. "Sasuke, this is both a top and a fortune."


    Sasuke gave a faint smile, and Kakashi¡¯s praise was unresolved. He knew that his move was weaker than other ninjutsu in the world. Shaking his head and said: "There are not a lot of powerful ninjutsu in the world. I have to continue to understand this trick."


    Seeing the modesty of Sasuke, Kakashi nodded with satisfaction, and it was really a scorpion to teach.


    The red and Asma and others on the other side looked at Kakashi here, and the face was exposed to envy. Kakashi did not know what the dog had gone, and even received the genius of Sasuke.


    Sasuke''s thousand birds flow they also saw that no one can escape under the 360-degree attack range. In the field of lightning, as long as it hits, it will lose its fighting power.


    The big snake pill is even more exaggerated, the greedy look is undisguised, and his desire for Sasuke''s body is stronger. Sasuke, there is no more perfect container than you!


    The game continued. In the previous match between the young field and Ningji''s soft boxing, Ning''s soft boxing attack and the eight-and-four-four-four palms left a deep impression on all the audience present. Especially in the last Sasuke, his trick of a thousand birds was shocking the audience, and the power of Raytheon was shocking to everyone.


    The electronic screen changes again. When it stops, the words of the deer pill vs the sword three are appearing.


    Seeing the results, Sasuke¡¯s face showed a meditation, and history has changed. In the original book, it was the confrontation between Kanjiro and Sword Sanyu, and the deer pill and gold confrontation. The trajectory of history has changed, and some things have already been predicted by Sasuke.


    Kim has left the wood leaf The other two were killed by Sasuke and Bai, and the three groups of Yin Rencun did not participate in this preliminaries.


    Due to the intervention of Sasuke, the established trajectory is constantly changing, but it is quickly corrected. Driven by a strong trend, the overall situation of history is still progressing along the plot in the original book.


    As the blast began, the deer pill and sword Sancha on the field began to fight.


    Jian Sanzhen did not do a long-range attack temptation, and tried his best to fight with Lumaru. Lumao continued to dodge the attack of Jian Sancha, and soon the time has passed.


    As time went by, Jian Sanzhen still didn''t catch the deer pill, and his heart began to rush, and rushed to the deer pill. The smashing of the sword three squats happens to be in the trap of the deer pill, the hand of the deer pill, the shadow imitation!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 67： Festival

    The shadow of Lumaru was turned into a black light arc, and the shadow of the sword was attacked. The sword did not know the magic of the shadow of the deer, and it was easily grasped by the light.


    Sword Sancha was successfully controlled by Lumaru, and the two stood still in place. It didn''t take long for fifteen minutes to end. Under the arbitration of the blast, this decision was won by the deer.


    Lumaru and Sword Sanya left the game and the game continued. The next group was the daily vs handcuffs.


    This time the opponent of the game is the same as in the original, there is no change. Seeing the day and the handcuffs standing on the field, Sasuke has already known the results of the game, no accident, the result of this game is the same as in the original, the handcuffs defeated every day.


    At the beginning of the game, the weapon reel was taken from the rugged bag every day. Every day, the weapon reel was sealed with 3,000 weapons, and the weapon was summoned from the reel to carry out a storm-like attack.


    Every day, the attack did not cause any trouble to the opponent. The iron fan danced, and the gust of wind was mixed with strong air convection to attack every day. The wind-like Chakra screamed.


    Every day, all the attacking weapons are stagnant, and the arms that are out of control are all dropped to the ground.


    The handcuffs waved the iron fan and vigorously fanned it. The wind blade spurred out, and the wind blade cut the sound of the air.


    In the wind blade attack of the handcuffs, the body shape flashes every day, like the leaves in the wind, and the dangerous and dangerous escapes the wind blade attack.


    Seeing to escape the attack every day, the handcuffs did not start again, very calmly standing on the field, in her eyes, every day is not her opponent, this test she won.


    I have escaped the continuous wind blade, and I have a little breathing every day. The simple body and the attack are too laborious.


    Seeing the calm handcuffs, every day reveals a helpless look, she knows that she is not an opponent of the handcuffs, and the wind blade attack of the handcuffs makes her hard to guard against.


    I bit my teeth and started the last attack every day.


    Every day, the silver wire is waving in the hands, and even the dance in the hands, all the weapons dropped on the ground resonate, borrowing the control of the Chakra line, and successfully control all the weapons every day.


    Every day, I sighed and slammed my hands. All the weapons immediately floated in the air. The weapons of the sky surrounded the handcuffs. The next second, all the weapons thunders attacked the handcuffs.


    The shadow of the sky is covered by handcuffs, the handcuffs are not flustered, the sneer is on the face, the chakra is running, and the iron fan in the hand is flashing.


    In the first place, all the weapons stopped immediately.


    The second, the sky''s weapons turn direction.


    In the third, in the gaze of the day, all the weapons hit her.


    Every day, the figure changes and avoids continuous weapon attacks.


    The handcuffs don''t want to waste any more time, and every day in the distance is another, a bang, the wind blows through the air, and the shock wave is mixed with the air current, which will fly every day. The raging wind blade leaves traces on the sky.


    The handcuffs did not pursue every day, and a slamming sound fell to the ground every day, apparently fainting.


    The blast confirmed the situation every day and announced that the game was won.


    Seeing the performance of the handcuffs, Sasuke nodded slightly, and the calmness and self-confidence of the handcuffs made him admire. For the handcuffs, Sasuke looked up a bit in his heart.


    The game continues, and the next test candidate changes on the electronic screen. After stopping, the name of Kanjiro and Oil Lady is displayed.


    "The next game, the oil female Zhi Nai vs. Jiu Jiulang, please two players to play." The sound of the weak wind sounded.


    Under the call of the blast, Kanjiro and Chino appeared from both sides at the same time. Kanjiro is very contemptuous of the minds in front of him. In his eyes, only Sasuke is able to get all the wood leaf candidates, and the rest of the ninjas are waste.


    There is no ink in the moonlight blast, and the game is announced.


    Kanjiro took out the crows that were carried behind him and cooperated with each other to attack Shi Nai.


    ¿þÀÜ ¿þÀÜ Ö¾ Ö¾ Ö¾ Ö¾ Ö¾ Ö¾ Ö¾ Ö¾ Ö¾ Ö¾ Ö¾ Ö¾ Ö¾ Ö¾ Ö¾ Ö¾ Ö¾ Ö¾ Ö¾ Ö¾


    Zhi Nai flashed and escaped this attack.


    A black shadow suddenly appeared behind Zhi Nai, and a suffocating fist mixed with a broken air hitting Zhi Nai¡¯s chest.


    Seeing hitting Shi Nai, Kanjiro¡¯s face was sardonic, and at this time, Shi Nai¡¯s chest suddenly turned black. Then, countless black bugs quickly covered the arm of Kanjiro.


    The worm is pervasive, and Kanjiro feels that Chakra on his arm is constantly being sucked away by the worm, this guy!


    Kanjiro immediately left Shino, and the arm Chakra was running, and all the bugs were shaken. Looked at the arm, I saw the dense linen on the arm full of red bites. Kanjiro¡¯s vigilant look at Zhinao over there, this person¡¯s attack is really too different. There are even insects that use Chakra. Is he a worm?


    With the defense, Kanjiro gave up the close attack of the ontology and Chino, and manipulated the crow and the Chino fight.


    Chi Nai''s physical training is not weak, and he can still maintain the upper hand under the aggressive attack.


    Time was slowly passing, and Chino flew up and slammed. The crow hit the ground where he stood, and the glove in the hand of the crow split the floor.


    Seeing that Zhi is avoiding, Kanjiro controlled the crow to leap into the air, and a sharp bayonet spit out in the mouth of the crow, and swayed toward Zhina.


    The slap in the face, the sharp blade into the body, Zhi Nai fell to the ground.


    Kanjiro was about to be proud, but he saw that the body of Zhinai turned into black, and a large block of worms rushed out from Zhinai, and Zhinai¡¯s body disappeared.


    this is! ?


    Kanjiro immediately realized that this was the worm''s avatar. At this time, Zhi Na suddenly appeared in the side of Kanjiro, and Jiu Lang was explored in one foot. The huge force made Kanjiro fly out.


    Kanjiro fell to the ground, rubbed the black blood overflowing from the corner of his mouth, stood up, and the crow in his hand was attacked by Zhina.


    Suddenly, the crow in the hands of Kanjiro suddenly screamed, and then the crows were soft and the ground was no longer controlled by Kanjiro.


    How is this going? ! Kanjiro looked at the crow, but saw countless worms crawling out of the joints of the crows, and the chakra line that manipulated the crows in his hand had been bitten by the worms.


    "Ended Chi Nai''s cold voice sounded.


    Then, the black bug began to emerge from the clothes of Kanjiro, and Kanjiro screamed and fell to the ground. In a short time, Kanjiro was covered with insects, leaving only a black object squirming.


    The blast came to the scene at the right time, and made a certain decision, saying: "This test oil woman wins."


    Everyone on the field was amazed at the performance of Zhi Nai, especially the unique bug attack of Chi Nai made everyone feel new. Three generations of Huo Ying looked at Zhi Nai and nodded. He was very satisfied with Shi Nai¡¯s performance.


    After the victory of the game, Zhi Nai removed the insects that were applied to Kanjiro. Kanjiro was lying on the ground, and the chakra in his body had been sucked up by the insects. Kanjiro opened his eyes and looked at the back of Zhi Nai. His face showed a trace of grievance.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 68： Festival

    Sha Niu led the team Maji to look at the unsuccessful Kanjiro on the field, and his heart was dark, this waste, I did not expect to be brushed in this game.


    Under the support of the medical staff of the wood industry, Kanjiro left the venue.


    The game continues, and eight games have been played before, and the final game is now in progress. Xiao Li and I love Luo who have not been drawn in the past two times.


    Xiao Li is still the standard oily watermelon head, which is especially funny with green tights.


    In the face of my love Luo, Xiao Li does not have any tension. Although he heard that I love Luo is very powerful, even a terrible monster, but there is no fear in his heart, he is looking forward to playing with such people.


    Xiao Li and I love Luo, the atmosphere on the field is gradually warming up, and a big battle is at a stroke.


    Suddenly, a bang, a white smoke on the playing field.


    The sudden appearance of the scene caused the tension on the field to disappear instantly. I love Luo and Xiao Li to look over there.


    The white smoke dissipated, and a man sitting on a giant tortoise, a green tights, a shiny watermelon head, and shining teeth, was simply an enlarged version of Xiao Li.


    Seeing this person, Xiao Li ran wildly and shouted: "Akai teacher!"


    Akai jumped off the giant tortoise, and the giant tortoise disappeared.


    Immediately, he saw him open his arms and responded to Xiao Li, "My lovely apprentice!"


    On the court, the two hugged each other and burst into tears. It was simply a sensation!


    Sasuke looked at Akai and Xiao Li over there, and his face floated on the black line. The three Sakura women on the side couldn¡¯t stand the atmosphere and showed a sly expression.


    "Akai, now in the game, please do not interfere with the game test." The wind can not stand, and come to stop the action between them.


    Akaihaha smiled and patted the shoulder of the blast and said, "I know, I came over to cheer my apprentice."


    I don''t know how much effort Akai used. Under the slap of Akai, the paler face of the blast is more intense, and the cough is more intense.


    Akai finally left the game venue, and gave a thumbs up to Xiao Li standing in the middle of the stadium. He smiled slightly, and the white teeth shone with abnormal light.


    Xiao Li got the encouragement of Akai, became highly motivated, and made the same action for Akai. Teacher Akai, I will definitely win this game!


    As the blast began, the battle between Xiao Li and I loved Luo.


    Xiao Li whistling and rushed to my love Luo, and his body turned into a residual image, which appeared in the moment after I loved Luo.


    I love Luo completely did not keep up with Xiao Li''s movements. When he reacted, Xiao Li''s straight punch had already hit his face, and with a bang, I saw the crack of the sand armor of Luo''s face. Under the great force, I loved Luo and flew out, and my body fell on the floor.


    Xiao Li saw me love Luo Zhongzhao, shouted excitedly, and made a victory gesture to Kay in the stands.


    This guy, what is his degree? ! ! I love Luo looking at the opposite Xiao Li and began to pay attention to the opponents in front of me.


    Xiao Li was not happy for a long time, but I saw that I loved to get up and patted the dust on my body, as if nothing happened.


    With a bang, I loved the gourd cover behind the cockroach and blew out, and then the endless sand sprang from the hoist of my love Luo, the sand flew into the air, and I loved Luo Zhou.


    What is this strange move? ! Seeing the action of my love Luo, Xiao Li¡¯s face is amazed, how can he control the sand?


    Xiao Li didn''t think much, and immediately rushed to me to love Luo. In his heart, I love Luo in front of him is not his opponent. Or, Xiao Li¡¯s current fighting spirit has expanded unprecedentedly, even if it is God, he will kill you! !


    Almost in the blink of an eye, Xiao Li rushed to the side of my love Luo, the fists of the wind, an uppercut straight to my love Luo. With a bang, the surrounding sand blocked Xiao Li¡¯s attack. The sand quickly turned into a sand split. Xiao Li¡¯s fist was shackled tightly. Under tremendous pressure, Xiao Li¡¯s bones shook his teeth. .


    This guy! ! Xiao Li only felt that his hand was severely painful and he had to be crushed. Xiao Li used another hand, his fist broke out and shouted, and the sand was broken. Xiao Li¡¯s figure flashed immediately, and disappeared from the perspective of my love Luo in the blink of an eye.


    Xiao Li ran around my love Luo, looking for the opportunity to attack my love Luo.


    The sand of my love Luo flew with the movement of Xiao Li, forming a strict protective net within three feet of my love.


    Xiao Li¡¯s degree is getting faster and faster, and the sand can¡¯t keep up with Xiao Li¡¯s movements. Xiao Li¡¯s figure flashed and rushed to the front of my love from the protective net of the sand siege. I realized that it was too late for me to realize it.


    Xiao Li¡¯s feet kicked and brought out the wind, all the attacks fell on my abdomen. Like Foshan''s shadowless foot, Xiao Li kicked out eighteen times in a moment, and I loved the sand of the armor of the body.


    It was not until the sand armor was about to break, that the sand of my love was reflected.


    The sand protected my love, and some of the sand rushed to attack Xiao Li. Under the control of my love Luo, the sand turned into a shell, and continued to go to Xiao Li.


    Xiao Li is dodging, and the figure is retreating. The shells of the sand continued to pull the ground out of the deep pit, and the sound of the cymbals continued to sound. Under the constant bombardment, the dust was on the field.


    Finally, all the attacks were avoided. Xiao Li also retreated to the side of the field. Looking at the distant I love Luo, Xiao Li¡¯s face showed a dignity.


    It seems that this degree is not enough to deal with my love Luo, mind, Xiao Li made a decision to untie all the weights tied to the legs, throwing weights to the ground and pulling out a deep pit.


    Over there, I loved Luo¡¯s movements. I saw Xiao Li¡¯s leg tied with such heavy weight. He had a horror in his eyes. He was carrying a load on his feet and fighting with me? This guy!


    I love Luo and see Xiao Li will be relieved He knows that Xiao Li¡¯s strength is far from this. I suddenly felt a hint of impulsiveness in my heart, that is, mother, let me experience the fun of fighting.


    The sand that I loved Luo began to riot, and for a moment, the momentum of my love Luo rose sharply.


    In the next second, Xiao Li moved. With a bang, the floor under Xiao Li¡¯s feet was stepped into powder. I only felt a whistling whistle. The sand around my love Luo was constantly being pierced, and the crashing sound was like firecrackers.


    I love Luo at this moment can not keep up with Xiao Li''s degree, he can only be poor defense, the sand will protect my love Luo body tightly, protecting Xiao Li''s attack.


    laugh!


    Xiao Li is very popular, and his fists break open the air, constantly weakening the guardian of the sand of my love Luo.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 69： Festival

    With a bang, Xiao Li crushed all the sand, and I love Luo¡¯s figure unprepared and exposed to Xiao Li.


    Xiao Li flew up a foot, the strength was great, the air burst out in a sharp sound, only heard a muffled sound, Xiao Li will fly my love Luo again, I love all the sand of the armor of the armor instantly cracked.


    Seeing that I love Luo will fall to the ground, all the sand immediately protects my love Luo, hehe! The sand wrapped my love Luo and smashed the ground.


    I loved the slap of the dust on my body and stood up again, apparently without any harm.


    Seeing such an attack has no effect on my love Luo. Xiao Li looked at Akai in the stands. Would you like to use Table Lotus?


    Akai did not speak and nodded to Xiao Li.


    Seeing Akai agree, Xiao Li¡¯s face showed a firm look. Untie the bandage wrapped around the hand and Xiao Li''s figure disappears again.


    Seeing that Xiao Li disappeared, the sand of my love Luo immediately surrounded me around Luo, and once again protected my love.


    Xiao Li¡¯s action, I love Luo, couldn¡¯t catch it. The sand couldn¡¯t keep up with Xiao Li¡¯s movements.


    Suddenly, the shadows flashed! Xiao Li appeared under my love.


    Hey! Xiao Li will love me to the air, Xiao Li figure to follow my love Luo, the body is stuck behind my love Luo, the bandage in my hand will soon tie my love Luo''s body, I love Luo can not escape.


    bad! ! I was tied by Xiao Li, and I love Luo with a strong sense of crisis.


    Xiao Li¡¯s body is spinning fast, and under the leadership of Xiao Li, I love Luo to rotate faster and faster. Like a tornado, Xiao Li took my love Luo''s body and rushed to the ground.


    Crash! The granite floor of the site was damaged under the powerful shock wave, and the dust was filled.


    The audience on the field looked at the scene in front of them, and they were shocked. This kind of physical attack power is terrible. Is this the power of showing up? .


    The dust and fog dissipated. The shape of my love Luo and Xiao Li appeared in front of everyone. I love Luo''s head and fell into the ground. Under the previous attack, the ground was pulled out of a large inverted pit.


    Xiao Li loosened the bandage in his hand and got out of my love Luo, panting and looking at my love Luo.


    When I saw the situation of my love, I couldn¡¯t help but worry about my love. Although she knows that I love Luo is very powerful, but if Xiao Li¡¯s attack destroys the armor of my love Luo, then I will definitely hurt.


    On the court, my love Luo''s body fell to the ground, with a crisp sound, a slamming sound, my love Luo''s body appeared a road crack, and then the body of the sand armor gradually collapsed, a perfect I love Luo climbed from it Come out.


    what! ! Seeing my intact love, Xiao Li was shocked, what a monster this guy is! I did not expect his table lotus can still hurt my love Luo.


    In the stands, Sakura¡¯s three women were amazed by the battle between my love Luo and Xiao Li. Xiao Li¡¯s inhumanity was simply shocking. When Xiao Li used the table lotus, they thought that Xiao Li won, and I didn¡¯t expect it to hurt me.


    Looking at the I love Luo on the field, Bai said to Sasuke around him: "Sasuke, what is the guy who called me Ai Luo?"


    Sasuke is also paying attention to the battle between Xiao Li and I love Luo. He is very envious of Xiao Li¡¯s degree. When he heard the white words, Sasuke turned around and said: ¡°Little Li will definitely lose this game, only body. Xiao Li can''t beat my love Luo who has the armor of sand."


    "Sao help you have a way to deal with my love Luo?" asked Sakura next to him.


    Sasuke smiled and said: "Of course, I don''t care about my love now. Rachel or Thousand Birds can easily destroy the sand of my love."


    When I heard Sasuke, Sakura¡¯s three women watched Sasuke¡¯s expression of admiration, and they were proud of the strength of Sasuke.


    From the sand armor, I loved Luo and stepped closer to Xiao Li, and the eyes showed a hot glow.


    "What''s wrong? It''s not a good attack just now? Continue?! Let me feel more fighting!"


    "More battles!"


    "Let me feel my existence! Your existence!!"


    I love Luo a little crazy, standing in Xiao Li not far from the laughter.


    Xiao Li began to retreat under the pressure of my love Luo, and there was a trace of fear in his heart. I love Luo is a monster.


    See Xiao Li retreat, I love Luo''s face and laugh, his strength is not so.


    "The only way?! Hey, then you are going to die!!"


    I loved Luo''s tongue and revealed the evil expression. He no longer wastes time with Xiao Li, and controls the sand to attack Xiao Li.


    Xiao Li used his physical strength because of the previous table, and now he is weak and stupidly avoiding the attack of sand again and again.


    At this moment, Xiao Li is really at stake. In the face of the pressure of my love Luo, he gave birth to a sense of powerlessness. Is it necessary to use that trick?


    Xiao Li is in a critical situation. Under the attack of my love Luo, there is no room for it. I love Luo and step by step, Xiao Li is like a ring!


    At this time, Xiao Li was looking at Akai in the stands, his eyes showing the light of inquiry.


    Akai has been paying attention to the situation of Xiao Li and I love Luo. When I saw Xiao Li¡¯s situation, he finally made a decision. ¡°Xiao Li! Do what you want, the teacher believes in you! Interpret youth with your strength. The truth!"


    "Akai teacher..."


    Akai¡¯s words gave Xiao Li Mo Da¡¯s encouragement. When he remembered the days of Akai¡¯s cultivation, Xiao Li¡¯s blood was boiling. ¡°Akai¡¯s teacher is watching it, I can¡¯t lose!¡±


    The powerful spiritual power supported Xiao Li. Miraculously, his body did not feel tired. The action was to restore the quickness of the past and easily avoid all sand attacks.


    In the stands, Ning and Naruto looked at Xiao Li¡¯s movements, and his face was shocked. ¡°Little Li is so powerful!¡±


    Kakashi, next to Naruto, was surprised to see Xiao Li, sighing: "This kid is not easy."


    Immediately, Kakashi used the writing wheel to catch the action of Xiao Li.


    When Kakashi saw Xiao Li¡¯s body, the expression on his face had become sluggish. ¡°How is it possible!¡±


    "He actually opened eight armor!"


    The door, the door, the door, the three doors opened quickly, and the momentum of Xiao Li on the field climbed.


    Instant Blue Chakra burst out, and it looks like a light arc behind Xiao Li.


    As Chakra rises sharply, the skin of Xiao Li begins to turn red, and the blue veins rise and smash around the body.


    Seeing the change of Xiao Li, I loved Luo and felt a strong threat. Now Xiao Li is terrible.


    Hey!


    The floor under the foot of Xiao Li began to shatter under strong pressure, and small stones floated around Xiao Li¡¯s body, smashing and annihilating.


    The next moment, Xiao Li moved, only to see countless dust and smoke. Then, with a bang, the I love Luo was kicked into the air, and the sand around him could not keep up with Xiao Li¡¯s movement.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 70：

    The next moment, Xiao Li moved, only to see countless dust and smoke. Then, with a bang, the I love Luo was kicked into the air, and the sand around him could not keep up with Xiao Li¡¯s movement.


    Xiao Li, like a rocket, flies through the air.


    Sasuke opened the writing wheel and wanted to capture the action of Xiao Li, but he could only see the afterimage of Xiao Li¡¯s body.


    "Fast! This degree is simply not achieved by humans."


    Xiao Li constantly hits me in the air, and I love the Luo''s armor.


    Under the constant attack of Xiao Li, the armor of the sand that I loved Luo has fallen off. Even at this time, Xiao Li¡¯s attack made me feel a little pain.


    "Oops......"


    Seeing the situation of my love Luo, Sharon¡¯s team led the team to bear the frown, so that I would really be seriously injured and their plans could not go smoothly.


    On the one hand, when I saw my love, I was in danger, and I couldn¡¯t help but yell: "I love Luo carefully..."


    On the court, Xiao Li''s figure was infinitely magnified in front of my love Luo, looking at the cracks on my face, I love Luo, Xiao Li mouth sneer.


    "Is this the sand armor?! How about this?! Dumen! Open!"


    With a roar, Xiao Li¡¯s momentum rose again, and the light blue brilliance shrouded the whole body. The right fist was like a tiger and screamed at me.


    I love Luo to be shot again. Xiao Li keeps up with me, I love Luo, and grabs his belt. In the hands of Xiao Li, I love Luo and hit a small kick.


    "Lilianhua!!"


    I love Luo to be on the ground by Xiao Li.


    boom!


    The whole site slammed a bit, and the huge shock wave completely destroyed the site, and the dust and smoke filled the air. The airflow from the shock wave caused the clothes of everyone in the stands to fly.


    Because of the eight armor, the muscles of Xiao Li have been broken, and the Thunder strike has cost all the strength of his body. Xiao Li in the air could not maintain his body shape and fell to the ground from the sky.


    Xiao Li struggled to get up and looked at me, I love Luo, but I saw the sand that was made by the gourd after I loved Luo. The last blow of Xiao Li did not hurt my love Luo.


    I love Luo lying in the ruins, and the body''s sand armor is cracked. If it weren''t for the last time, I love Luo''s gourd and turn it into sand to protect my love. In the last blow of Xiao Li, he must have died.


    I love Luo to look to Xiao Li over there, and his eyes are showing an angry look. No one has hurt him like this.


    This guy! I love Luo¡¯s heart and must not let Xiao Li.


    The man immediately moved, and the sand around the body of my love Luo snarled toward Xiao Li. The tumbling sand covered the little Li as a tsunami, and surrounded by heavy, Xiao Li felt the breath of death.


    "Sand bound!"


    Seeing Xiao Li will be swallowed up by the sand, suddenly, endless thunder flashes, piercing screams appear on the field.


    "Raye!"


    boom! The sand bound and the Rachel collided, and the thunder filled all the sand, the Lec sand! Under the destruction of Lei Guang, the sand bound to Xiao Li was turned into sand and dissipated to the ground.


    I love Luo''s sand bindings and was actually easily cracked by Lei.


    Xiao Li¡¯s eyes widened and he saw Sasuke who helped him block the sand.


    On the assistant''s assistant, the thunder flashed, and the blushing writing circle looked at me and loved Luo, and protected Xiao Li behind him.


    "Sasuke, do you want to stop me?!" I love the sound of Luo Yin.


    Sasuke¡¯s mouth smiled slightly, and he looked like a sly, but the lightning on his hand was more violent.


    "I can''t watch you killing in front of me."


    "Xiao Li, how are you doing?"


    Sasuke rescued Xiao Li, and Kay appeared in the presence of Xiao Li in a timely manner. He was concerned about the physical condition of Xiao Li.


    "Nothing, Teacher Akai, thanks to Sasuke." Xiao Li said to Akai after fear.


    With Sasuke and Akai protecting Xiao Li, I love Luo and I stopped working. After I got cold, I got up and left the competition venue.


    The blast appeared on the field and sentenced the result of the match. "Because I was assisted by Yu Zhibo in the middle of the game, I was judged to win."


    Upon hearing the verdict, Xiao Li¡¯s face was stunned. ¡°Mr. Akai, lost this game, I am expecting you. You punish me!¡±


    Xiao Li bowed his head and his voice contained endless sincerity.


    "Little Li..."


    Seeing Xiao Li¡¯s movements, Akai¡¯s eyes flashed a trace of tears. He knew that Xiao Li¡¯s heart was very difficult to accept. He said that he was allowed to punish him. In fact, Xiao Li could not pass his own.


    For this day, Xiao Li did not know how long he worked hard, no matter whether it was windy or rainy, no matter whether it was cloudy or rainy or not, Xiao Li was trying to cultivate as always. He only thought about Ning times, just want to prove himself to others in the test of the endurance test, and prove that even the body skills can become a great ninja.


    Now Xiao Li has failed in this game. Although it is a game, the blow to Xiao Li is very huge.


    Akai bent down and held Xiao Li into his arms. "Xiao Li, you have worked very hard, and you will cry when you feel uncomfortable."


    When I heard Akai¡¯s words, Xiao Li was saddened and burst into tears in Akai¡¯s arms.


    "Akai teacher, I have failed your expectations. I have not been able to prove myself to everyone, Teacher Akai..."


    Affected by Xiao Li, Akai did not even cry out of the image. "Xiao Li, my lovely apprentice, don''t give up, and the next chance, the teacher believes that you are very strong."


    "Akai teacher..."


    "Little Li..."


    Akai and Xiao Li looked at each other and seemed to be engraving the other person forever.


    Seeing the actions of Akai and Xiao Li, Sasuke couldn''t stand it. He coughed twice and said, "Hey, so many people look at it, you should pay attention to the image."


    At this time, Akai noticed that Sasuke had been around. He let go of Xiao Li in his arms and stood up and said: "Sasuke, thank you for saving Xiao Li. If it wasn''t for you, Xiao Li would be dead."


    After a meal, Akai said again: "What requirements do you have, I will promise you as long as I can do it."


    When I heard Akai¡¯s words, Sasuke¡¯s face showed a hint of joy, but he said in a whisper: ¡°Mr. Akai, I have one thing I want to please.¡±


    "What is it?" Akai asked doubtfully Can you teach me how to practice? Sasuke did not hide what he wanted.


    Akai did not hesitate, looked at Xiao Li who was not injured, and said: "Sports? Well, in order to repay your kindness to save Xiao Li, I promised. But I don''t know if Kakashi is willing to do it."


    Seeing Akai promised, Sasuke¡¯s heart was slightly excited and replied: "I will explain to Kakashi."


    "That''s good." Akai agreed, then left with Xiao Li.


    On the court, Sasuke and Akai discussed the learning of the body, and soon they reached a consensus.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 71： Festival

    Back to Muye Village, Sasuke explained his experience to Akai''s learning skills. For Sasuke''s decision, Kakashi did not stop. He knew that he couldn''t help Sasuke in his physical skills. Akay taught him to help him. It is also a must.


    Sasuke and Sakura returned to the Uchiha House. After this competition, the relationship between the three women was even closer, especially Sakura and Ino, which were like sisters.


    The house of the Japanese family is located in the middle of the village of Muye, where the style of the building is extraordinary, but the wooden architecture of the ancient rhyme is not lost.


    Unlike Ukibo, which is crowded out, the Japanese family has always played an important role in the second generation of Naruto. The various affairs of Muye Village are responsible to the family.


    Up to now, the strength of the Japanese family in Muye Village is even more remarkable. Together with the destruction of the Uchiha family, the Japanese family is said to be a big one in the village of Muye, and the Japanese family has reached the most glorious period in history.


    After the end of the test, the young man returned to the house.


    As a big lady of the Japanese family, the younger school must keep the rules of the family to the Japanese, and must comply with the rules. Back home, the young field immediately put on a white kimono, which is also a family rule.


    In Muye Village, the powerful aristocrats are proud of wearing kimonos. They are very admired for the essence of the nation.


    In a dojo in the house of the Japanese house, the fists are smashing, and the woman¡¯s screams are heard from time to time.


    At this time, the Japanese is teaching a soft boxing of a seven-year-old girl. Although the young girl is young, the strength she shows is not to be underestimated.


    The wooden door of the dojo opened, and a pink figure approached the dojo, but it was just back home.


    "Father, I am back."


    When I heard the young girl, the Japanese stopped to teach the little girl and said, "Fireworks, your sister is back, come here today."


    When the fireworks heard the Japanese football, they immediately looked at the young field. "Sister, you are back!"


    When the fireworks said, he ran to the young field and put his body into the arms of the young child. He said with a spoiled voice: "Sister, you can come back, can you teach me soft boxing?"


    When I heard the fireworks, the younger field showed a hint of difficulty, and taught the fire and soft boxing? I am afraid that I am not a fire-fighting opponent. It is not good for Chen Tian to directly refuse the fireworks. I am looking for the Japanese football.


    "Flower fire, your sister just finished the Zhong Ren test, you will let your sister rest."


    The Japanese team knew the embarrassment of the young field and immediately helped her out.


    The fireworks are no longer entangled in this issue, but they still lie in the arms of the young, not meant to leave.


    For the fireworks, her big sister is busy every day, and it is hard to see her. Every time I let the young girl accompany her to practice, the young field will use all kinds of reasons to smother the past. Although the fireworks complained about the young crops, her love for the young crops did not weaken.


    The young field is not good at resigning the fireworks, so she has to let the fireworks stay in her arms.


    The day came to the sun, and the face with the authority of the father and the patriarch''s discouragement, said: "Shou Tian, ??how is your endurance exam?"


    When she heard the Japanese football, the body of the young girl trembled. In the face of the majesty of the Japanese, she did not dare to answer this question. She did not know what would happen if she heard about her failure.


    I saw the hesitation of the young field, and I sighed in my heart. The young girl was not suitable for being a ninja. As a big lady of the Japanese family, how can she inherit the huge family business without tyrannical strength.


    "Hutian, you have failed again."


    The Japanese foot did not care about the feelings of the young field, and said the words in the heart.


    "I am sorry for my father."


    The younger man lowered his head deeply and hugged the body of the fire, seemingly seeking a spiritual pillar.


    Chitian knew that her father was very disappointed with her, and her weak heart was only silent when she faced her father''s blame.


    The Japanese football team did not look at the young field again. He turned and faced the family pattern of the Japanese family. He said: "I heard that your opponent is the child who is separated."


    "Yeah, it¡¯s a cousin of Ning." Chen Tian replied respectfully.


    The Japanese thought of his own voice, the endless embarrassment emerged in his heart, and he asked: "How is he doing?"


    Some of the hesitant backs of the young field: "The cousin is very good, just..."


    "What is it?"


    "Ning Ci''s cousin seems to hate us."


    When Chen Tian said this sentence, he looked up and looked at the Japanese football.


    The sun is sinking, is it still hate? Ning, so long, it is also necessary to solve some problems.


    It seems necessary to see the following with Ning, the hands of the Japanese foot are tight, remembering the day-to-day difference of death, I feel awkward. His care for Ningji was too little, and the Japanese laid down the burden on his heart and finally got the courage to see his nephew.


    The fireworks have been honestly staying in the embrace of the young field. The conversation between the older sister and the father is only quietly listening. She knows that she is better not to come out and interrupt.


    Then the Japanese asked about the plot of the young game, the young field was not concealed, and everything that was born in the fifteenth and tenth was said.


    When I heard that Sasuke saved the young field, there was a strange look on the face of the Japanese foot. The children of Uchiha¡¯s family were so powerful.


    When Sasuke said that there was a faint smudge on her face, her voice became a little trembling. She didn''t know why she was.


    The Japanese saw the expression of the young field, and his heart was awkward. He knew the temper of the young field, and he was the first to see this unique performance.


    What is the relationship between the young girl and the child? The heart of the sun secretly thought of it.


    Waiting for the young field to finish all the plots, the younger man looked at the front of the field and said: "Hutian, how do you think Uchiha Sasuke?"


    When I heard the Japanese football, Hsiao¡¯s heart jumped and some nervously said: ¡°He, he is very strong!¡±


    "Only these?" asked the Japanese foot again.


    In front of the Japanese football, the young field did not dare to hide the slightest. Thinking of Sasuke, there was a faint smudge on the face of the young field, saying: "He is very handsome..."


    Sure enough, when I saw the performance of the young field, there was a flash of light in the eyes of the sun.


    Then the Japanese singer greeted the young man with a fireworks to practice Although the heart was reluctant, but the young field did not dare to disobey the will of the Japanese, and took the fire to another dojo to teach the soft fire to the fire.


    After the young field was gone, the Japanese found a housekeeper and whispered a few words in his ear. The butler immediately followed the matter of going to the Japanese.


    In the study room, the Japanese and Japanese are sitting on the tatami, looking at the information before the case, and his face is shocked.


    "At the age of seven, I opened a round of writing. I graduated from the Ninja School in the first place. At the age of twelve, I went to Kakashi as a teacher. I killed the rebellious and no longer, and opened a high-level sorcerer."


    "Is this your strength? Uchiha Sasuke!"


    Some unbelievable Japanese football players once again confirmed the documents. After reading the information of Sasuke, the face of the Japanese and Japanese faces showed a cheerful expression.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 72： Festival

    "Uchiha Sasuke, it is already so powerful now, I really look forward to your future performance."


    Thinking of the performance of the morning field, a hint of light in the eyes of the sun, he made a bold decision in his heart, in order to win the Sasuke, the Japanese decided to assign the young field to Sasuke!


    Although Nissan knows that Sasuke is very fancy, now he has three women around him, but this has not stopped the idea of ??the Japanese.


    He knows that Sasuke, who has such a performance at the age of twelve, has endless potential in the future, and will even become the legendary one. For the exhibition of the Japanese family, it is necessary to tie Sasuke to the big ship of the Japanese family through the young field. .


    Writing the blood of the eye is always awkward, and he hopes that his clan can have the presence of a round eye. A few decades ago, people of the Japanese family wanted to marry Uchiha, but the arrogant Uchiha family would never allow marriage with foreigners for the purity of their family''s blood. All the people who wrote the eyes could only get through the marriage. The mind of Uchiha''s power. Now Uchiha¡¯s family is only Sasuke, and the heart of the Japanese people¡¯s heart is ready to move. After all, the near-water platform will get the first month, and the Japanese will not give up this opportunity.


    Although the Uchiha family has not fallen, but as long as there is the existence of the writing wheel, the name of the first martial arts is never a daily one, and the prestige of the Uchiha family cannot be ruined. Sasuke and the Japanese family are also considered to be the right ones.


    Besides, there are no more than a few wives and four wives in the aristocratic family. It is not a shame to marry the young people to Sasuke.


    Think again and again, the Japanese feel that it is a good and harmless thing to let Sasuke and the Japanese family become in-laws. When you pay attention, the Japanese and the Japanese immediately leave the Japanese family and secretly go to the Uchiha House.


    Ino returned to his family, and Sakura and White lived in the Uchiha House.


    In the morning, the sky is sunny and the wooden leaf commercial street is flourishing.


    In order to ease the tension in the test, and relax, at the initiative of Sakura, Sasuke accompanied Sakura and White to buy things on the wooden leaf commercial street.


    Sasuke and Sakura walked on the street, facing the dazzling array of products, and the three were dazzled.


    Under the leadership of Sakura, Sasuke and White went from one store to another, and it didn''t take long for the three hands to mention a lot of things. Almost all of them are bought for White and Sakura, and there are also things for Ino, which are clothes and cosmetics.


    According to Sakura, Sasuke is not easy to accompany them to buy things, of course, to buy enough.


    Because the white is not too familiar with the leaves, it is all Sakura to choose for the white, for the enthusiasm of Sakura, Bai Xin accept.


    Just like most girls go shopping, Sakura and White are infinite in buying things. Just bought this thing, immediately saw the thing, and then they will tangled for some fine details for a long time. Finally, I finally bought the favorite products.


    Under the infection of Sakura, Bai became more active when he bought something for himself, unlike the initial restraint.


    The things in the hands are getting heavy. Looking at the large and small bags that are squatting, Sasuke can''t help but smile. Is it true that all girls have the property of shopaholic in their hidden attributes?


    Fortunately, Sasuke is not bad money. When I came out, I asked my three generations for my bank card, otherwise he couldn¡¯t afford all the money.


    Pedestrians on the road saw Sasuke with a large-sized bag, and his eyes showed a sympathetic look. It seemed that he said that brothers and women accompanying women are not good at shopping.


    In fact, in Sasuke''s heart, they are not disgusted with their shopping with Sakura. He doesn''t feel tired or bored. He enjoys spending time with his lover.


    It¡¯s totally different from walking alone when you go shopping. Sasuke¡¯s heart has a touch of satisfaction, maybe this is a kind of happiness.


    Next to a bridal shop, Sakura and White''s steps stopped, and the two stood quietly beside the cupboard, watching the look of the wedding in the glass window.


    "White sister, this wedding dress must look good on you..."


    Sakura looked at the white wedding dress in front of him, and couldn''t help but admire.


    Hearing Sakura said that she was wearing this wedding dress in the white mind, and she was connected with Sasuke in the sacred hall.


    Sasuke took her hand and put a shining diamond ring on her ring finger. In the blessing of everyone, she kissed Sasuke...


    When I think of it, there are small stars in my eyes, and I say, "It¡¯s beautiful."


    Sasuke noticed the performance of the two women, took the things in their hands and went to the front, examined the marriage in front of them, and said: "Hmm, it is very beautiful, white, very suitable for you."


    When I heard Sasuke say this, White and Sakura turned around and saw the inexplicable light shining in Sasuke¡¯s eyes. It seemed to be expecting and praying.


    Sakura¡¯s face showed a hint of fascination and said: ¡°Sasuke, I really look forward to the scene when I am married...¡±


    Seeing the expression of White and Sakura, Sasuke smiled and said: "Do not worry, I will give you one of the most grand weddings in the world."


    Hearing here, Sakura and Bai Zhanyan smiled, and they were very much looking forward to Sasuke¡¯s promise.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Sasuke and Sakura finally returned to Uchiha House.


    Just stepping into the porch of the mansion, Sasuke felt the smell of a stranger. The body had a strong Chakra volatility. Subconsciously, Sasuke was alert and told Sakura and White to go inside. He walked to the hall. go with.


    In the hall, a middle-aged man in a white kimono sat in the hall chair and closed his eyes. When he heard the footsteps of Sasuke, he stood up and looked at Sasuke. "I have been waiting for you for a long time!" The majesty of the people.


    Sasuke knows the identity of the man in front of him. He has not asked the man who entered the Uchiha House privately. He looked at the man in front of him and said, "I haven''t asked you yet?"


    The man looked at Sasuke his face showed a slight satisfaction, nodded and said: "I am the patriarch of the Japanese family, the day is full of time, this time, please do not blame."


    It turned out to be a Japanese football. It¡¯s no wonder that it¡¯s so familiar. When Sasuke saw the fire shadow, the impression of the Japanese football was not too deep, so I didn¡¯t recognize it at first sight.


    Sasuke said with no humbleness: "It turned out to be the head of the Japanese patriarch. I am going to go out in the morning and let the patriarch wait for a long time."


    This is the case, but on the Sasuke side, in addition to a dissatisfied look, Sasuke is still very concerned about the Japanese private home.


    The hierarchy of Konoha is very strict. No matter who it is, the patriarch who faces the Japanese family must give a three-point face. Seeing the performance of Sasuke, I was used to the aunt''s flattering heart, but he didn''t say anything.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 73： Festival

    It turned out to be a Japanese football. It¡¯s no wonder that it¡¯s so familiar. When Sasuke saw the fire shadow, the impression of the Japanese football was not too deep, so I didn¡¯t recognize it at first sight.


    Sasuke said with no humbleness: "It turned out to be the head of the Japanese patriarch. I am going to go out in the morning and let the patriarch wait for a long time."


    This is the case, but on the Sasuke side, in addition to a dissatisfied look, Sasuke is still very concerned about the Japanese private home.


    The hierarchy of Konoha is very strict. No matter who it is, the patriarch who faces the Japanese family must give a three-point face. Seeing the performance of Sasuke, I was used to the aunt''s flattering heart, but he didn''t say anything.


    After all, Sasuke is also a family of lesser, and is the lesser of the Uchiha family, and it is considered to be level with him. If it was placed before, the patriarch of the Japanese family would also bow in front of Uchiha¡¯s top.


    The Japanese and the Japanese laughed and said: "I don''t ask for the prior notice without complying with the etiquette. I don''t have to wait for a while."


    Listening to the Japanese saying so, Sasuke faint smile, not okay.


    Sasuke said that he sat down on the guest seat and sat on the main seat. He looked at the Japanese side and said: "I don''t know what happened to the patriarch who came here this time?"


    The Japanese did not answer Sasuke¡¯s question, and looked at the slightly bleak Uchiha House, saying: ¡°We are both worlds. When your father was alive, I have been with him for many years. Now I think of it, his voice is still smiling. The memory is still fresh..."


    Sasuke did not understand why Nikko mentioned his father. Sasuke was silent and continued to talk about the Japanese.


    "I didn''t expect the world to be impermanent. The Uchiha family was actually ruined, and the rich moon went with it..."


    The Japanese football is like remembering the days of the rich moon. When it comes to this, there is a trace of sadness in the eyes.


    Hearing the Japanese football, Sasuke lowered his head, and the blue figure was lonely. He also remembered the rich moon that passed away.


    "Children, according to the seniority, you should call me an uncle. Since your father died, I left you this orphan, but I have never been to visit because of the busy business, I am sorry."


    For the sake of the Japanese, Sasuke smiled and said: "Uncle, you are polite, although I am alone, but I have been very good these years, my uncle does not have to apologize."


    Hearing Sasuke said that the Japanese foot is not good to say anything, this is the purpose of his coming today. Sasuke in front of the Japanese, with mystery in his eyes, said: "Children, uncle came over to discuss a happy event with you."


    happy event? !


    "What a happy event?" Sasuke''s words about the Japanese are very inexplicable.


    Seeing the performance of Sasuke, the Japanese smiled a little and said: "What do you think of this child in the young field?"


    Young field? Listening to the Japanese football, Sasuke¡¯s heart probably guessed the purpose of the Japanese football.


    Sasuke said truthfully about the view of the young field, "Sister Tiantian is very good, soft and weak, I like it very much."


    When I heard Sasuke, the smile on the face of the sun was even worse. I said, "I am going to talk to you about the situation between you and the young field. I want to give you the young girl."


    Sure enough, the Japanese will marry the young girl.


    In the past, Sasuke liked the role of the young field, the perfect caress and the image of the child, making it difficult to give a sense of disgust. Crossing into the world of Naruto and seeing the shy field, Sasuke really hopes to have something to do with her. Unconsciously, he has made up his mind to break up the confrontation between the young and the Naruto.


    The words of the foot made Sasuke secretly sneak, but his face still showed a surprised look, so he said hurriedly: "Uncle, how can this be so presumptuous, marriage is a big thing."


    See Sasuke saying so, the face of the majesty on the face of the Japanese face is completely absent, haha ??smiled and said: "Children, you are not too big, now you are not engaged, do uncle''s have to worry about you, I see the child is very suitable for the child So, I will be the master for you."


    What kind of boss is not small, I was only 12 years old, and when I heard the Japanese, Sasuke could not help but cry.


    Sasuke deliberately hesitated, and then said: "Since the uncle said this, all the uncles are the masters, just do not know what the attitude of the younger sister?"


    Seeing Sasuke¡¯s promise and the marriage of Chitian, the Japanese smiled a little and said: ¡°I will handle it well in the young field. Since you promised, my uncle will wait for your happy event.¡±


    Seeing the performance of the Japanese football team can not wait to sell his daughter, Sasuke has a black line, uncle, these characters are still not a glimpse, you are in a hurry!


    After a meal, the Japanese said: "In fact, there is still a purpose to come this time."


    Another purpose?


    The mysterious expression on the face of the Japanese foot said to Sasuke, who was puzzled by the face: "I want to test your strength this time and see your writing eyes."


    Test my strength? !


    Sasuke did not think that the Japanese football still has this requirement.


    "What? Uncle, do you want to see my strength?"


    "It is true." The Japanese foot looked at Sasuke in front of him, and looked at the look of the son-in-law.


    Sasuke¡¯s mouth showed a smile and said, ¡°Well, I am happy to ask my uncle.¡±


    Seeing Sasuke¡¯s promise, the Japanese said: ¡°Let¡¯s go find an empty place. How about the wood leaves?¡±


    "So very good." Sasuke has no opinion.


    Sasuke returned to the inner room and said something to Sakura and White, so they don''t have to worry.


    Sasuke and the Japanese out of the Uchiha House, the two figures are like electricity, moving rapidly between buildings. The people on the street only heard a burst of sound, and the two left a shadow and disappeared.


    Soon, Sasuke and the Japanese foot went to the back of the wood.


    The back of the wood leaves is a large forest. Sasuke and the Japanese are standing opposite each other in the forest. The two calmly look at each other and wait for the timing of the shot.


    Suddenly, Sasuke¡¯s momentum suddenly erupted, and the writing of the wheel was opened, turning into a residual image to attack the Japanese.


    what! Sasuke¡¯s heart sighed and his left leg was mixed with sharp air screams to attack the sun.


    Come well!


    The Japanese foot opened his eyes, Chakra poured his hands, and his hands were running. The force of Sasuke''s foot was like a mud cow entering the sea, and he easily blocked Sasuke''s foot.


    Sasuke feels that he is playing on cotton. Is this the power of soft boxing?


    Sasuke did not give up body shape change, with a flexible body and the sun is doing a fight.


    The sun is like a mountain, there is no movement under the feet, and the white eyes have an insight into all the actions of Sasuke. When Sasuke is about to attack his body, he will crack all the attacks of Sasuke.


    With a bang, Sasuke¡¯s Kuroki whirlwind attacked the foot of the Sun.


    At this time, Sasuke suddenly felt a strange chakra fluctuation in the air, and the next second, the endless Chakra airflow broke out from the Japanese foot.


    The blue Chakra vortex quickly condenses at the foot of the Japanese foot, rotating to form a protective cover that holds the foot and the foot firmly.


    Hey!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 74： Festival

    Sasuke only felt the whirlwind, his body was bounced out, and Sasuke stabilized his body in the air. After landing, Sasuke looked to the foot of the Japanese.


    I saw that the land at the foot of the foot was sunken by three points, and there was a huge Tai Chi-like pattern around it. The Japanese stood in the center of Tai Chi. Looking at Sasuke here, he smiled and said: "Is your strength the only way?"


    Is this going back to heaven? ! Sasuke immediately recognized the moves of the Japanese.


    Sasuke''s mouth sneer, back to heaven? ! But so! How about this? ! !


    With the help of Zuo''s assistant, the thunder of the left hand is strong, and the sharp popping sound is particularly harsh in the forest. A Leiguang blade quickly covers Zuo Zuo''s left arm.


    Locking the shape of the foot, Sasuke rushed to the foot of the foot, the thousand birds in the hand screamed more sharp.


    Seeing the thousands of birds of Sasuke, the Japanese knew that the Thousand Birds were so powerful that they immediately ran back to the sky with full force. The blue Chakra airflow rapidly swung and condensed into a circular protective net at the foot of the Japanese foot.


    Hey! !


    Thousands of birds collided with the sky, and the blue rapids formed by Chakra shrouded the two, the thunder flashed, and the buzzing sound continued in the air.


    With a bang, Sasuke¡¯s Thousand Birds broke through and the blue protective cover shattered.


    Thousands of birds screamed, and the endless thunder light was magnified in front of the Japanese foot. Under the sharp edge of the thousand birds, the Japanese foot had a strong sense of crisis.


    Between the electric and the flint, it is a back-to-the-sky covering of the sun and the whole body. The blue protective cover blocks the thousand birds that attack the Japanese.


    The screaming sound of the cockroaches is endless, and in the collision with the second returning day, Yu Wei of the Thousand Birds gradually disappeared.


    Hey! Sasuke was thrown back to the sky and the body of the Japanese foot was disappeared.


    Looking at Sasuke not far away, Nissan said: "Is this your thousand birds? It is a powerful ninjutsu that can break my back to heaven."


    Sasuke gave a slight smile to the praise of the Japanese and the Japanese, saying: "To each other, I didn''t expect the shield to go back to heaven so hard. It is really the patriarch of the Japanese family."


    In the eyes of the sun, there was a triumphant look. I saw Sasuke saying, "I can break my back to the sky. It is really the genius of the Uchiha family. So how about this?!!"


    Draw a circle at the foot of the sun, and fill the chakra with both hands to make the action of the wild horse. There is a strong chakra fluctuation in the air, Sasuke only feels an invisible gravitational field to cover him, and he can''t move in the gravitational field.


    Gossip palm? ! Sasuke saw the Eight Diagrams of Ningji, but I don¡¯t know how the Eight Diagrams of the Sun. The hand prints, guarding against this move of the Japanese.


    "soft boxing. Eighteen one hundred and twenty-eight palms!!"


    As the Japanese voice suddenly fell, Sasuke felt that countless Chakras had shrouded his body. His body could not move in the gossip field, and there was an inexplicable force that limited the flow of Chakra in his body.


    Is this the true power of the Eight Diagrams Palm? Limiting enemy movements and limiting Chakra flow is really powerful.


    The palm of the hand in the hands of the sky is full of days, with an imposing momentum to attack Sasuke.


    Just approaching Sasuke''s body, the Japanese foot feels endless thunder light illuminates in front of the eyes, the sharp buzzing sound covers itself, the body is paralyzed, and the chakra flow in the body stagnates.


    I saw that Sasuke¡¯s body was full of thunder and light, and covered him with a space within one foot. In the thunder, the movement of the Japanese foot was imprisoned at the moment, and the soft boxing of Sasuke was only one finger away from Sasuke¡¯s facade, but this is One finger distance can''t break through anyway.


    "Uncle, how do you know this trick?" Sasuke helped the child to smile.


    Sasuke looked at the front of the room with amazement. I didn''t expect him to crack the soft boxing so easily. Sasuke''s strength showed him amazement.


    Sasuke then lifted the thousand birds, and the body of the Japanese foot resumed the activity.


    Responding to freedom, the Japanese foot feels a feeling of exhaustion in the body. He knows that this is the sequela of the lightning bolt, and the heart and mind run Chakra, the body''s fatigue is relieved.


    Looking at Sasuke, he nodded. He was very satisfied with the strength of Sasuke, especially Sasuke¡¯s last move. In the field of lightning, his body can''t move at all. If Sasuke is insulting to him, he has long known how many times he died.


    "Sasuke, what is your last trick?" asked the voice.


    "Thousand birds flow."


    "Thousands of birds flow..." The Japanese muttered to himself.


    I saw the power of Sasuke''s thousand birds, and the Japanese is more admired for Sasuke''s ninja talent. He is looking forward to Sasuke''s future.


    Looking at the figure of Sasuke, there is a look of hope on the face of the Japanese and Japanese. I don¡¯t know how big his achievements will be. He knows that Sasuke is likely to become a ninja for ninja and even become a person who will change the pattern of ninja in the future. He can''t imagine the future of Sasuke.


    Subsequently, both Nissan and Sasuke returned to the family, and they had to talk to the younger days. For the sake of the family, the young must marry Sasuke.


    Sasuke returned to Uchiha''s house, found Sakura and White, and said something about himself and the young field.


    When I heard the news that the Japanese football team would marry the young field to Sasuke, Sakura and the white face showed a surprised expression. Sakura said to Sasuke: "Sasuke, the Japanese adult should not be joking, how could he be so? Will you marry your daughter easily?"


    Sasuke pulled White into his arms and let her sit on her lap and raised her head and said to Sakura: "The fact is that the Japanese are really worried."


    White on the side asked with some hesitation: "Then you promised him not..."


    "Of course I promised, I still like it very much for the young field." Sasuke took a sip of tea on the table and said casually.


    When I heard Sasuke, the white and Sakura face showed a lonely look, and I thought that another sister would share Sasuke with them. Sakura and the white heart were very uncomfortable.


    Sasuke pulled into the arms of the white house to save Sasuke''s neck, leaning on Sasuke''s chest, some jealous said: "Someone can be happy now, and finally can get Miss Hsiao Tian into the house..."


    "It is This will be able to eat the chickfield into the mouth, it is really cheaper." Sakura said with a grin.


    "Haha." Sasuke didn''t dare to talk to Sakura and White. He knew that they were jealous at the moment, and now what he can do is to be confused.


    With Sasuke playing a small temper, the vinegar in the heart of White and Sakura faded away, and Sasuke went.


    For the generosity of Bai and Sakura, Sasuke is grateful to zero, and immediately guarantee them, and similar things will be reduced as much as possible.


    Sasuke''s assurance that they did not pay attention to it, even if Sasuke finds four or five women to go home, they can only swallow their voices, seeing their own Sasuke being taken away by others, trying to accommodate Saskatchewan''s waywardness and fancy.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 75： Festival

    Although a little sad, who makes them like Sasuke? Love is always cruel, obviously does not like it, but for the other half, it will barely accept it.


    Sakura and the white heart are suffocating, not as vinegar as I was.


    Sasuke pinched the white nose of Huaizhong, and was dissatisfied with white. He hammered Sasuke¡¯s chest and Sasuke laughed and said: ¡°Although I like the young field a little, I am so easy to promise that the young girl will enter the door. Have other purposes."


    "What purpose?" Sakura sat down to Sasuke''s side, and her face was curious. Sasuke''s white eyes were wide-eyed and she said that she was puzzled.


    "For the revival of the Uchiha family..."


    Sasuke kissed his white forehead and stared at Sakura, his eyes showing a hint of glory. "The Japanese people are rich in the roots of the wood leaves. I want to use the hands of the Japanese to re-enable the Uchiha family. I am able to implement my plan more easily and reproduce the glory of the Uchiha family... ..."


    When I heard Sasuke, Sakura and the white face showed a strange look. I didn¡¯t expect Sasuke to have such a plan.


    "In order to revive Uchiha? But is this not fair to the younger sister?" Sasuke''s white in the arms began to sympathize with the young field.


    Sasuke sighed and said: "It was a political marriage. I must have taken a fancy to my talent to let the young girl marry me. Is he not using me?"


    After a meal, Sasuke said again: "However, this is too sad for Hsiao Tian, ??and it is easily become a family chip. Since the young girl is married, I will make her happy."


    Is that true? When he heard Sasuke, White and Sakura were silent. Political marriage is very common in the upper class. They know that they are political chips and cannot decide the sorrow of their happy girls. For the sake of the overall situation, for the family, I have to sacrifice my own happiness, marry a woman, and use my body and mind to please others, in order to achieve the long-term development of the family.


    As a famous aristocrat, Chen Tian is not sure about his own happiness and his future. Such a thing is undoubtedly the most painful for girls. Sakura and Bai also liked the soft and weak girl of the young field. They thought of the tragic fate of the young field. Their last mustard on the young field had been eliminated, and the rest was only the sympathy for the young field.


    Wood leaves are still as calm as ever, people''s lives are full and rich, but life is not good, who has no troubles? Every family has a difficult experience, even if it is a rich family, there will be their own sorrow.


    Day to the mansion, the young man sat in the room, looking at himself in the mirror, some pale faces are painful. Married to Sasuke? Father, how can you easily decide the future of your daughter, regardless of your daughter¡¯s feelings?


    Although Hsiao Tian heard about the girls in the famous aristocratic family, he often had to commit himself to others and marry as a woman for the benefit of the family. However, after personally experiencing such a fate, Hsiao Tian could not accept such a fact, even if she had a good impression on Sasuke, it would be ridiculous to marry Sasuke suddenly.


    In the afternoon, when his father told her to marry Sasuke, the young girl was shocked and wanted to refuse. But when he saw the majesty and toughness of the Japanese football, the younger brother began to compromise.


    In the face of the Japanese football, the young field is always under his majesty, and the harsh face made her heart timid. However, although the Japanese football is strict, the younger brother can still feel the love of the Japanese foot for her, which is the faint affection in the blood.


    I remembered the love of her in the days when she was a child. The pale face of the young field gradually condensed a smile of nostalgia. Once upon a time, how much father father loved her.


    However, when the Japanese football team saw that the young field was far less flamboyant than the fireworks, the father¡¯s love for the younger brother gradually disappeared, and eventually it was completely transferred to the fireworks. The warm smile of her once was replaced by indifference and indifference.


    Thinking of this, Chen Tian¡¯s heart was actually a bit of resentment. She knew that her position in the eyes of her father was far less than the fireworks. She was also a daughter. The love of the fireworks was always more, although it was Missy. However, in this family she did not have the status and respect that Missy deserved.


    The long-standing injustice and indifference make the younger inferiority and more timid. How much she hopes that her father can be as good as before, even if she only pays a little attention to her, really, really longing for her father to recognize she was.


    What is your daughter? ! Although the young field is weak, it does not mean that she has no idea, she will easily accommodate others. At this time, the younger people saw through the so-called family, the so-called overall situation, are deceptive things! ! Trying to cover up the evils and ugliness of invisible people with beautiful words?


    There was a hint of coldness in the face of the young field. She was fed up with such a family. In the face of such a father, Hsiao really didn''t know how to get along.


    At this time, the porch wooden door sill opened, and the figure of the Japanese martial arts came in.


    Seeing the Japanese foot from the mirror, the young field hides a trace of indifference on the face and turns to face the Japanese football and respectfully said: "The father is coming."


    The Japanese foot looked at the young field in front of him. The shadow of childhood was faintly visible, but it has grown a lot.


    I think of the way that Hsiao Tian was a child, and I sighed in my heart. Why did the young girl not have the talent of her sister...


    Looking at the poor and cumbersome fields in front of me, I couldn¡¯t bear to stand up in my heart. I turned my back and said, "What¡¯s the matter of thinking about the young field?"


    The movement of the Japanese foot makes the heart of the child a pain, father, adults, you can not look at your daughter? Is the daughter so unseen in front of you?


    The sadness in my heart was pressed tightly, and the younger brother made a respectful look and replied: "My father, I have already thought about it, and married Uchiha Sasuke."


    I heard the answer from Chen Tian The face of the Japanese foot was first happy, and the expression was dimmed. "Is it already decided?"


    Perhaps it is a conscience to discover, think of the younger brother to leave him, marry to the Uchiha family, the heart of the sun will be a pain.


    The Japanese knew that he was so irresponsible to decide the future of the young field. He owed a lot to the young people, but for the benefit of the family, he had to suppress the feelings in his heart.


    Turned around, nodded and replied: "Well, you can be so happy as a father. Sasuke this child is the best choice for both future and character. I think, with Sasuke. Together you will be more happy."


    The young girl nodded silently. It was very mechanical. She didn''t know what to say. Since she was the father''s decision, she had to obey. Although she had a good impression on Sasuke, she suddenly became a wife of Sasuke. She was still uncomfortable with this change.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 76： Festival

    Seeing the performance of the young field, the Japanese football team is more interested in the young field. He knows that this is very sorry for the young field. I watched my daughter have a lot of words to say, but I don¡¯t know how to speak.


    After hesitating, the Japanese foot went up and hugged the young field. He said, "I am sorry, I am not a qualified father..."


    The sound of the Japanese foot is a little hoarse, and the hands that surround the young field are tight, and it seems that they will burst into the wilderness for many years.


    The body of Hiroshi, who was hugged by the Japanese foot, stiffened. How long did she feel that she had not experienced it, and when was the last time she held her? She doesn''t remember. Hearing the Japanese foot to apologize to her, the softness of the heart of the young field was touched for a moment, the father was an adult...


    The younger eyes were stunned, and once again felt the warm embrace of her father. She even had the feeling of wanting to cry. This long-lost fatherly love made her very moved.


    "Father big man...nothing...the daughter is used to it..." The younger child softened in the arms of the Japanese and Japanese, and the tears gradually wet the chest clothes of the Japanese foot.


    Are you used to it? The answer from the younger school made the Japanese father feel overwhelmed, let go of the young field in his arms, and looked at the pretty face of the younger child who had a seven-point look at his wife. The eyes of the sun were wet, and he remembered his wife¡¯s words before his death.


    Obviously promised his wife to take care of the young field, but over the years he has caused so many grievances. Really, the Japanese football suddenly hates himself, why he did not cherish his daughter.


    The Japanese swears to the young field and swears: "The younger brother, the father has been neglecting you over the years. I am really sorry, but it will never be in the future. You will always be the father''s favorite daughter!"


    The Japanese swearing vows to make the young field move, finally, finally heard the father''s words, he said that he loves me... tears have blurred the eyes of the young field, surrounded by strong fatherly love, the child thinks she is The happiest person in the world.


    Subsequently, the father and the daughter were emotionally stable, and they wanted to give up the idea of ??letting the young girl marry Sasuke.


    However, Chen Tian did not agree, after all, the Japanese has already promised Sasuke. As a family leader, casual rebellion hurts the face of a family. For the sake of the Japanese family, the younger family resolutely abides by the agreement.


    The Japanese foot did not violate the meaning of the young field. Since the young field is willing to marry Sasuke, it is not good for him to be a father.


    Hsiao is still very fond of Sasuke. Perhaps, from the moment Sasuke saved her from Ning, Hu Tian had a faint friendship with Sasuke.


    Although it is not very like, but Hsiao knows that as long as this good feeling is maintained, the relationship between her and Sasuke will become deeper and deeper, and she will eventually marry him without regrets.


    The next day, the sun was shining, and the blue sky was exceptionally high.


    Naruto came out of his hut, and the ninja guards for the forehead went straight to Kakashi''s home, ready to find Kakashi to teach him ninjutsu.


    After the Naruto test, Naruto deeply felt the lack of strength, especially after seeing the power shown by Sasuke and I love Luo, the sentiment of Naruto wants to become stronger.


    At the home of Kakashi, Naruto knocked on the door, but no one opened the door, and Kakashi did not seem to be at home.


    Looking at the closed door, Naruto frowned, and muttered to himself: "Isn''t it already said that I am teaching me today? How can I not find him now? Really irresponsible..."


    Naruto suddenly thought of where Kakashi might go, the heroic cemetery. Yes, Kakashi must be there, thinking of it, Naruto''s frowning brow quickly stretches, flies under his feet, and rushes to the heroic cemetery.


    The cemetery of the hero, the place where the ninja that contributes to the village of Muye is buried. The cemetery is quiet and surrounded by trees, surrounded by cemeteries, and is filled with flowers such as white orchids.


    In the center of the cemetery is a huge statue of a bearer, called a heroic tombstone, engraved with the names of all the ninjas who died in the Third Endurance World War. The dark statue stands solemn and solemn.


    At this time, a man with a mask stood in front of the hero''s tombstone, which was Kakashi.


    ??


    Kakashi looked at the tombstone and said nothing, the lonely figure was so devastating that it seemed to be missing, and it seemed to be self-satisfied.


    "With soil..." Kakashi slang, his eyes flashed a painful look, and the scene with the dead body was vivid, and the **** memory surrounded Kakashi, flooding his body and mind.


    In the face of painful memories, Kakashi body trembled involuntarily. With the smile of the body when he died, with the words of the body when he died, deeply engraved in Kakashi¡¯s mind, Kakashi, this only writes the wheel to you... live to protect Lin... ...


    Kakashi grabbed his left eye, and the tingling and burning from the left eye, with soil, are you still tormenting me?


    For many years, every time I think of bringing soil, Kakashi¡¯s left eye will have a strong discomfort.


    This discomfort quickly eroded Kakashi''s body and mind, as the shackles tightened Kakashi more and more tightly, and unconsciously, the soil in memory has become the devil of Kakashi.


    "Kakashi teacher..."


    The familiar voice saved Kakashi from the painful memories. Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief, tried to calm down the mood, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, turned his head and saw the figure of Naruto.


    Naruto came over and looked at Kakashi, who had a different performance than usual. He said, "What happened to Kakashi teacher? Is it okay?"


    "No, it''s okay." Kakashi disguised himself. "What''s the matter, are you looking for me?"


    Naruto didn''t think deeply about Kakashi''s weird performance. He said, "Mr. Kakashi, you are not acknowledging that I have to find a teacher for me, teach me how to do it?"


    Kakashi¡¯s heart is in awe, it¡¯s such a thing, Kakashi remembers it now. At the beginning, he promised Naruto, but he has not yet found it for Naruto. Looking at the look of Naruto''s face, Kakashiton felt that his teacher was too unqualified.


    "That Naruto, I haven''t found it yet, you can wait a few more days." Kakashi perfunctory.


    When he heard Kakashi, Naruto immediately did not calm down. He came over and looked at Kakashi and said loudly: "You lied! You didn''t even find it!!"


    The blue pupil was staring at Kakashi''s cheek, and the Naruto stared at some hair. Kakashi immediately said, "Okay, Naruto, you go with me, I will go to you to find a teacher."


    Naruto looked suspiciously at Kakashi and seemed to be unconvinced about his assurances. It''s no wonder that Kakashi has already released Naruto pigeons several times, so Naruto is very suspicious of Kakashi''s character.


    "Okay, don''t look at it, let me go." Kakashi knew that his image was not so good in Naruto''s mind, and he no longer talked with Naruto. He took Naruto and left, and personally went to Naruto. Look for a tutor.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 77： Festival

    I have to say that Kakashi''s work efficiency is quite good. In less than a quarter of an hour, Kakashi found a qualified teacher for the Naruto - Ebisu.


    Looking at Ebisu standing in front of him, Naruto recognizes that he is the pervert of the day, and his **** with his nose-blowing squirting.


    "Are you not the satyr teacher?" Naruto did not give Ebisu face, shouting loudly in front of Kakashi.


    satyr? ! Looking at the skeptical look on Kakashi''s face, Ebisu''s face was green. In front of Kakashi, Naruto smashed the anecdote of the past, and Ebisu immediately concealed: "Nothing, you saw the wrong person that day."


    Ebisu¡¯s lame lies make Kakashi even more suspicious. I didn¡¯t expect him to be such a serious person. It¡¯s really unappealing. Kakashi is a little disdainful to Ebisu. However, Kakashi seems to have forgotten that he is also watching the uncle''s facts. He is less than Ebisu.


    The face couldn¡¯t be hanged, and Ebisu immediately said: ¡°Naruto, let¡¯s hurry up and practice. Kakashi, rest assured, I will teach Naruto well.¡±


    Later, Kakashi left here, leaving Ebisu and Naruto.


    Naruto is not convinced of the strength of Ebisu. In Naruto''s view, Ebisu can''t even beat him, and immediately proposed to compare with Ebisu. Ebisu knows that Naruto has a few pounds and two, no nonsense, and immediately compare with Naruto.


    The form of the game is hide-and-seek. Naruto uses multiple shadows to separate the body. Twenty or so Naruto immediately disappeared from the place and quickly fled to the distance.


    Naruto''s action quickly surprised Ebisu, and for a few days, Naruto''s strength has increased so much. Ebisu¡¯s face showed a hint of meaningful smile. ¡°Is there such strength?¡±


    To deal with Naruto, Ebisu is full of confidence, and he believes that his strength is entirely above Naruto. Ebisu also used the technique of filming and splitting to search for Naruto''s figure.


    Ebisu and Naruto quickly stood on the water in the wood, like duckweed. If you are not careful, Naruto falls into the water, hehe! Splashes of big splashes.


    Seeing the performance of Naruto, Ebisu is looking black, this guy, is it really an idiot? There is absolutely no ninja talent.


    In fact, this also blames Naruto, because the nine-tailed Chakra from time to time interferes with the flow of Naruto''s own Chakra, and the inability to accurately control Chakra is also a matter of reason.


    Just as Ebisu was preparing to criticize Naruto, he saw a scene that made him angry and rushed to the crown. A white-haired man was peeking at the women''s bathroom next door.


    How can this be tolerated? ! ! Ebisu broke out immediately, and the indignation shouted: "The abnormality over there, what are you doing!"


    "This guy!"


    The white-haired wretched man saw someone who disturbed his good deeds, his heart was overheated, his hand was printed, and the long white hair swept out immediately. Like a huge barrier, Ebisu was entangled, and he slammed it. Ebisu threw a drop. In the pool water of the bathroom.


    Naruto in the pool saw that Ebisu was thrown in, and immediately saved Ebisu into the pool. It was nothing to worry about Ebisu, but just fainted.


    Let Ebisu lie on the edge of the bath, Naruto went to the white-haired wretched man and pointed to his nose and said, "You are a pervert, are you peeking at the female bathroom?!!"


    Naruto''s voice is very loud, and everyone who is taking a bath in the women''s bathroom is very clear. What? ! ! Someone is peeking? ! ! In the bathroom next door, everyone screamed and put on a bath towel to escape the place.


    Suddenly, the screams burst like a bomb, and the white-haired wretched man¡¯s face suddenly smashed. The forehead bursts with blue veins from time to time. He looks at the Naruto in front of him and says, ¡°You idiot, broke my good deeds! Can you speak out loud?!!"


    Hearing the white-haired man¡¯s answer, Naruto suddenly became speechless and broke two words from his mouth. ¡°Pervert!¡±


    The white-haired wretched man is not happy, what? metamorphosis? ! He did not admit that he was a pervert, and immediately argued: "I am an artist, just taking material."


    Said, the white-haired wretched man took out a novel with an orange cover from his arms, and the name above is a hot paradise!


    Naruto immediately realized that the man in front of him was the author of the intimate paradise, and the initiator of the bad communication thought immediately said: "It is really abnormal, then the perverted book can be written."


    Bastard!


    Naruto''s disrespect makes the white-haired wretched man''s heart anger, but the Naruto is only a 12-year-old boy, and the so-called childish rhetoric, the white-haired man is not concerned.


    Did not say anything, took a nap, and left here immediately.


    See the white hair wretched man to go ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Naruto immediately chased up, grabbed his sleeve and said: "Not allowed to go, you injured my teacher, just leave it?" ¡±


    The white-haired wretched male hands spread out and shrugged and said, "What do you want me to do?"


    "You must teach me to be able to teach me to replace Ebisu."


    Naruto has seen the power of the white-haired wretched man, just a face-to-face, Ebisu is stunned by him, this strength is absolutely above the forbearance, even Kakashi is not his opponent.


    Teach him ninja? The white-haired wretched man looked at the Naruto in front of him. He saw from the stubborn face how he looked when he was a child. He was so **** and unwilling to lose. He was so stupid and naive that he felt very friendly. At this moment, He became interested in Naruto.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 78： Festival

    The white-haired wretched man immediately said: "Teach you ninja? It is not impossible, as long as you can catch up with me."


    After that, the figure of the white-haired wretched man disappeared immediately, as if he had never appeared before. See the white hair wretched man disappeared, Naruto secretly screamed, this guy! As soon as he was in shape, he immediately chased him up and searched for his trail.


    In the woods, Naruto finally found a white-haired wretched man, and easily fooled him by relying on the shadows, and caught up with the white-haired wretched man.


    Seeing that Naruto catches up with himself, the white-haired wretched man is very bachelor, and the head shakes like a rattle, which is based on the fact that Naruto caught.


    Naruto saw the white-haired wretched man, and immediately dissatisfied, said: "You are perverted, do you still want to deny it?"


    Hearing the perversion of Naruto''s voice, the white-haired wretched man''s forehead floated a big tic-tac-toe and retorted: "I don''t call metamorphosis. I am the legendary Miki-Mountain immortal. I am so famous. ?!" Saying, the hand makes a self-righteous movement.


    Naruto said nothing about the action of the self, but then asked: "Well, **** fairy, how do you promise to teach me ninjutsu?"


    "Would you like me to teach you Ninjutsu?" He also looked at Naruto with his eyes open and looked at something with a convex and rounded hand. "If you can find a full and round fruit like this, I will teach you." Ninjutsu."


    Is it so simple? When Naruto heard it, he immediately looked for the kind of thing he wanted.


    When he saw Naruto again, Naruto took a watermelon with a convex round and came over. watermelon? ! ! I also looked at Naruto¡¯s green and frowning watermelon brows. This idiot, ¡°When do I want watermelon?!!¡±


    Naruto asked inexplicably: "Don''t you say something big and round? Isn''t it watermelon?"


    "Stupid, I don''t want this! I want a woman, a beautiful woman, do you understand? I also hate iron and steel."


    woman? Naruto is speechless again, and it is a pervert. Naruto thought about it, and there was a flash of light in his eyes. "Was the woman?" Say, Naruto''s hand is printed, the technique of color lure!


    Hey! The white smoke dissipated, and a delicate and beautiful girl with a red fruit appeared in front of the house. She said shyly: "I am also an adult, do you want this?"


    The crisp voice is like a jaundice, and it sounds like a fairy sound.


    Looking at the Naruto in front of him, he never consciously blushes his face. The nosebleeds quickly flowed out and turned around. Some embarrassed said: "Which... can you always keep this look in front of me?"


    If you are also a self-sufficient, you can make Naruto shamelessly. It really is a big color ghost. Such a guy is actually a fairy, and it is really a slippery world.


    Naruto''s aversion to cold, then relieved the technique of color temptation, and said to the self: "No, erotic, so I will never do anything that is detrimental to male dignity!"


    I also saw that Naruto unveiled his face, and his face showed regret. He said, "Well, look at your bones and be very talented. I will be very difficult to teach you ninja."


    "really?"


    "Really!"


    Naruto gets the guarantee of the self, and the music is dancing.


    However, I still have a small ninety-nine in my heart, so that I can always appreciate what Naruto looks like after changing! Haha, I am a genius. I also thought of shamelessly.


    On the other side of Muye Village, the place where the Valley of Death is located is full of red oxidized soil. The large and small rocks have gradually been weathered, and the rocks are smashing, forming a natural wonder.


    The area here is very empty, and there is almost no shelter. It can be said that it is a flat horse. At this moment, the air constantly sizzles, it seems that high-speed objects continue to break through the air block, because the speed is too fast, even the afterimages are not left, only the sound of the waves in the air can be heard. In the next second, there was a long trace of red ground in the blink of an eye, and the dust was filled. When the dust settled, a black figure appeared, it was Sasuke.


    At the same time, after a burst of air, another figure appeared, the green tights with the shiny watermelon head, it is very strange.


    "Hey, Teacher Akai, how are you so slow?" Sasuke turned and looked at Akay, who was late.


    Akai did not say good to Sasuke: "I am not too slow, but you are too fast. I don''t know how you cultivated. In just a few days, the speed has increased so much. I can hardly catch up with you. It is really Monsters."


    In the face of Akai¡¯s complaint, Sasuke gave a faint smile and said: ¡°It¡¯s just according to the cultivation taught by Teacher Akai. I didn¡¯t expect the harvest to be so big. I¡¯m so thankful to you, Teacher Akai.¡±


    After hearing Sasuke¡¯s thank-you party, Akai¡¯s face looked better. The mood of depression was swept away because he did not catch up with Sasuke. Looking at Sasuke¡¯s more beautiful face, he said, ¡°I really envy Kakashi. I even received such a good apprentice. I really don¡¯t know what kind of dog he had gone in his life.¡±


    Sasuke smiled and said: "Mr. Akai, aren''t you still Xiao Li and Ning times? No matter which of them is a genius, you don''t have to be a Kakashi teacher."


    "Little Li?" Hearing Sasuke said that Xiao Li, Akai''s face was a little surprised, he did not think Xiao Li was a genius.


    Seeing Akai¡¯s expression, Sasuke explained: ¡°Yes, Xiao Li, he is a genius, a unique genius, an effort-oriented genius!¡±


    Is this true? Does Sasuke treat Xiao Li like this? Listening to Sasuke''s approval of Xiao Li, Akai suddenly had a hint of excitement, and Sasuke''s face became more cordial, as if he had found a friend for many years.


    There is no doubt The most important person in Akai''s heart is Xiao Li. In Akai''s heart, Xiao Li is a son-like existence, and he can pay anything for Xiao Li Akai. The reason why he promised Sasuke to help him cultivate is also to see him in saving this kind of favor. Sasuke¡¯s words undoubtedly brought the relationship between the two closer.


    Akaihaha smiled and said: "Well, Sasuke thank you. My dear Xiao Li will be very happy after hearing your words."


    Sasuke replied: "Where." After a meal, he said, "Mr. Akai, your feelings for Xiao Li are really deep."


    "He is like my son." Akay did not hide his feelings for Xiao Li. "Probably, the most important person in my life is him, for him to pay for whatever."


    Sasuke looked at Akai''s heart, and that kind of feeling could not deceive him. He deeply realized that Akai paid attention to Xiao Li. Perhaps this is the so-called embarrassment.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 79：

    Later, Akai bid farewell to Sasuke and said that he would guide Xiao Li to practice. Sasuke did not retain Akai and watched him disappear.


    After Akai left, Sasuke¡¯s mouth twitched a little, Arcay, thank you very much, if you or I couldn¡¯t understand this trick.


    In the mind, a little bit of Lei Guang quickly condensed in Zuo Zuo''s left hand, and the blink of an eye condensed into a thunderball with blue and white thunder, which is awesome.


    Looking at the successful Rachel in his hand, Sasuke''s face showed an excited look. Finally succeeded, endurance!


    The so-called endurance is the unique power of combining ninja and body skills. It is neither a body skill nor a ninja.


    Endurance can enhance activity and give the body an unparalleled response to nerves and mobility. At the same time, it is more important to learn that after the body-strengthening technique, the display of the thunder system is completely unnecessary, and the heart is free to move.


    In the anime, the four generations of Lei Ying used to be a body-strength technique. Whether it is the level of thunder and the thunder, my bomb is a tyrannical body. The reason why Raytheon is so powerful is that because of the existence of the body-building technique, you can easily defeat any enemy with lightning-like degrees and arrogant ninjutsu in the face of enemies.


    Since learning Lecce and Thousand Birds, Sasuke has been looking for ways to practice bodybuilding. I did not expect that after this physical training, he succeeded in mastering the shackles of the body, and it was easy to cultivate into a body. Surgery. This is undoubtedly an unexpected surprise, and the strength of Sasuke has risen a lot.


    In the assistant of the assistant, the more crystal clear, the screaming sound of the singer gradually became a low thunder, and the thunder and lightning filled the body of Sasuke, and Sasuke surrounded the thunder field. At this moment, Sasuke is really like the world of Raytheon, inviolable!


    "Three thousand thunder dances!"


    With a roar, the huge thunder of the road was provoked from Sasuke. As the thunder and lightning disappeared, all the thunder and light roared and spread around, and the thunder of lightning shone across the red land.


    Under the destruction of the thunder, the land quickly cracked, the blue thunder spread between the cracks, and the black cracks continued to expand. Large and small hidden rocks collapsed rapidly in the hurricane formed by thunderstorms and turned into red sand.


    When the light is scattered, all the objects within a hundred meters of the circle are destroyed, and there are countless cracks on the unrecognizable land, like being plowed by a huge iron plough.


    The thunder of Sasuke was gradually dimmed, disappeared, and looked at everything around him. Sasuke¡¯s face had a smile. It seems that the new comprehension is quite good. Although it consumes more than one-third of Chakra in his body, the destructive power caused by this trick is completely amazing.


    Sasuke did not know that his move and the unicorn in the original book were weaker and weaker, but he faintly felt that this move was definitely not weaker than Kirin or even stronger.


    Although it is powerful, the chakras consumed are huge, and the chakras in Sasaki can only be released twice. In some ways, this trick is really pretty.


    There are some regrets in Sasuke''s heart. There are strong moves in the air, but there is not enough chakra release. This kind of thing is really painful.


    Therefore, how to increase the amount of Chakra in the body has become a problem that Sasuke is facing now. The sea has already formed, and it is impossible to expand.


    Sasuke also tried to store Chakra in the cells, but because the chakra he extracted was too pure, the cells in the body could not bear it completely. Forcibly storing the chakra could even lead to rapid necrosis of the body tissue.


    Do you want to be a pillar to get a powerful chakra?


    After the ninja becomes a human force, it will be restricted by various factors, and often will not suppress the fierceness and madness of the tail beast. At the same time, once the tail beast in the human body is pumped, the human column will definitely die.


    Knowing the various shortcomings of the human column force, Sasuke naturally will not give up the tiger and become the pillar of the tail beast.


    Sasuke got into a tangled time, is there really no way to improve Chakra?


    Just as Sasuke was disheartened, a ray of light flashed from Sasuke''s mind, and he remembered the immortalization of Naruto. Correct! Immortal mode! Immortal Chakra!


    In the original book, Naruto, pocket, the first generation, and others have greatly improved their Chakra strength by learning the techniques of immortals.


    After the repair of the immortal, you can absorb the power of nature. Sasuke guesses that the so-called natural chakra is probably the strength of the world he has been looking for. I think that Sasuke¡¯s face is full of joy, so that the self-cultivation of Sasuke¡¯s past life can continue to practice, and the various powerful celestial techniques in it can be successfully displayed.


    However, Sasuke will not choose to practice the magic of Mt. Mushan. After all, he does not know the self, and he has not signed a contract with the Yi family. There is no way to cultivate Miaomushan Xianshu. The purpose of Sasuke is the white snake immortal in the Dragon Cave, and the cultivation of the dragon''s cave.


    For the sake of immortality, in order to be stronger, he must go to the big snake pill.


    Sasuke''s confidence that the strength of the big snake pill can''t be done to him. He will be well-preserved in the big snake pill. If there is any misconduct in the big snake pill, you can kill him.


    "The big snake pill..." It seems necessary to go to the big snake pill there, and Sasuke has a decision.


    On this day, Sasuke was asked by Ino, saying that she was going to help her practice. Sasuke did not reject Ino, and soon agreed to her.


    In fact, cultivation is an excuse. The purpose of Ino is just to stay alone with Sasuke for a while, and I want Sasuke to spend more time with her and enjoy the time with Sasuke.


    Although the existence of Sakura and White is not considered, the girl''s possessiveness is very strong. Iye really hopes that Sasuke is only one of her, so I will take this opportunity to help out and enjoy the beauty and tranquility of the two worlds.


    Ino''s careful thinking and help naturally understand that it is rare for two people to be alone, although the beauty around is very pleasant, but the beauty of the two worlds is also the pursuit of Sasuke two people on the forest path and go Ihiko took Sasuke¡¯s body and relied on him, listening to his voice, breathing the body odor of his body, feeling very safe.


    The forest is very quiet, the green plants are full of prosperity, the towering trees rise from the ground, and various herbs are dotted among them. The green curtain is mixed with some different colors. It is all kinds of wild flowers, red and white. , pink, purple, dazzling.


    Walking on the path full of dead leaves, the sound of rustling under the feet, the faint scent of flowers in the air, the occasional screams of unknown birds, and the silence of a forest.


    Sasuke and Ino are enjoying this calm time. Sasuke is quieter. This atmosphere is very enjoyable for him. Although Ino is active, but at the moment it is also a lot of cleverness under the influence of Sasuke. The bird stays with Sasuke and feels the warmth between the two.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 80： Festival

    I really hope that time will be still, and this bleakness and tranquility will remain forever.


    "Sasuke, you said, what will we do in the future?" Ino is in front of Sasuke''s chest, his voice is soft, and his tone is full of expectation and a trace of confusion.


    future? Sasuke sank a bit and said: "I will let the Uchiha family re-emerge, and then we will marry and have children, find a place without people, and then shun the world."


    Sure enough, the most important thing in Sasuke¡¯s mind is to revive Uchiha. Although I know that Sasuke is working hard against Uchiha, the revival of Uchiha is very important in Sasuke''s mind, but there is still a trace of loss when he hears Sasuke''s reply.


    Ino said that he said: "Sasuke, I believe that you, Uchiha will definitely reproduce the glory of the past in your hands."


    When I heard that Iye said this, Sasuke is very pleased, and the encouragement of the people around him is really the most powerful. The road to the rejuvenation of Uchiha was hard and tortuous. Sasuke wanted to give up several times, but when he remembered Meiqin and Fuyue, Sasuke insisted on sticking his teeth. Now, the words of Ino have given Sasuke a great encouragement. He believes that the prosperity of Uchiha will definitely be realized.


    "Thank you..." Sasuke pulled up the hand of Ino, and kissed it with a gentle kiss, and looked at Ino in front of him.


    For Sasuke''s relatives, Ino is very useful, and he is in front of Sasuke, squinting his eyes and showing his performance.


    The pink thin lips were slightly picked up, and there was a faint red glow on the surface. The trembling eyelashes were naughty and cute. Looking at all this, Sasuke couldn¡¯t help but move the body of Iye, slowly approaching the lips of Iye. .


    Just as Sasuke¡¯s lips just approached the field, suddenly a huge roar came from afar, and then the ground shook, and the wind was filled with countless fallen leaves.


    what happened? ! ! The sudden situation destroyed the warmth between the two.


    Sasuke and Iwai looked at the sudden birth of everything, the next second, a huge brown object swept past the sky, hehe! Falling on the ground provokes a huge shock wave.


    Damn it! ! Sasuke held the field and jumped into the air, avoiding the strong air currents. Looking over there, what caught their eyes was a huge dragonfly, a mountain-like body full of red tumors, wearing a brown-blue dress with a big "shrimp" on it.


    this is!¸òó¡ÀÏ´óÎÄ too!


    Sasuke recognized this quirky identity, so that Naruto is there, and this one should be summoned by Naruto. However, Naruto¡¯s situation seems a bit uncomfortable, and Wen Tai seems to be a bit crazy.


    Sasuke returned to the ground and looked right. He said to Ino: "Jing Ye, you stay here first. Naruto is a little troublesome. I will come back when I go."


    Some unidentified Soye was puzzled, but nodded, and saw Sasuke rushing to the weird cockroach, expecting Sasuke to come back soon.


    On the back of Wentai, Naruto stood on top of it. With the jumping of Wentai, Naruto was like a duckweed in the storm, and it might fall from above at any time.


    "Little devil! You are annoying my grandfather."


    Wen Tai swears and screams, his figure rises high, and the huge wind blows Naruto''s body tightly on it. For a moment, suddenly falls, the strong airflow is like a typhoon, and Naruto will blow high. Naruto killed the clothes of Wen Tai, and the clumsy body swayed on the back of Wen Tai.


    Hey! The text was too heavy, and the huge shock made Naruto break away from its back. Naruto wanted to grab the back of Wentai, but there was nowhere to force it. It was almost a moment, Naruto would fall to the ground.


    "Ah~" Naruto shouted in horror, and when he saw that he was going to fall to the ground, when he thought he was going to die, a black figure suddenly appeared, grabbing the clothes behind him, changing his body and keeping him safe. Sent to the ground.


    Waiting for Naruto to return to God, seeing Sasuke¡¯s figure, Sasuke saved him!


    Naruto was too late to move, and hurriedly shouted to Sasuke: "Sasuke runs fast, that is crazy!!"


    Almost at the same time, Wen Tai turned to the shape, high and higher into the air, the huge body of Mount Taishan like the help of Sasuke.


    Sasuke''s figure flashed, with Naruto escaping the blow, and the shock wave that provoked destroyed the trees in the forest.


    "You stay here, the big guy gave it to me!"


    "Sasuke! You..."


    Sasuke didn''t pay much attention to Naruto. He didn''t wait for Naruto to finish talking and rushed to Wentai. He wanted to see how powerful it was.


    Sasuke used the instant technique, and instantly appeared on the back of the text, the thunder of the hand shines, the blue and white thunder light gun instantly condenses, and the Thousand Birds sharp gun!


    Aiming at the back of Wentai, the shining thunder of the thunder and the thorns of the spurs to Wentai, the thunder and light screamed, the red-black blood was like a spring, and spewed out from the wound through the fist.


    The so-called Thousand Birds sharp gun, the strong pain shrouded Wentai, the pain of heartbreaking lungs made Wen too angry, and for the first time in decades, some people dared to hurt him. Wen was so high that he jumped up and hurried down, trying to get rid of Sasuke on his back.


    Sasuke was flying, and with his flexible figure once again fell behind Wentai. A bitterness was extracted from the bag of the numbness, and the back of the Chinese language was smashed. The pain was not deeply immersed in the muscles of the text. If the text was too swaying, the body of Sasuke was still firmly fixed on the back of the text.


    boom! boom! The continuous turbulence continued to spread, and a wave of air torrents blew the trees, and the dust splashed the space.


    "Damn beast!"


    Seeing that the text is still not honest, Sasuke¡¯s heart is screaming and speeding up the output of Chakra. Thousands of birds and sharp guns suddenly thundered, and the blue thunder rushed into the wound on the back of Wentai, deliberately destroying the tissues and organs of Wentai¡¯s body.


    This is too painful. It feels that Sasuke¡¯s Thousand Birds sharp gun has penetrated into its heartland. Under the destruction of lightning, his vitality is quickly lost Wentaikou is frightened No, no, can''t let this man continue, or he will die.


    Under the destruction of Lei Guang, Wen Tai¡¯s heart is gradually cracking, and the blood of the heart is pouring into the left arm of Sasuke along the blue thunder.


    Feeling the loss of blood, Wen too hurriedly lifted the summoning contract, hehe! The text of the great body turned into white smoke and returned to Miaomu Mountain.


    Wen suddenly disappeared, and Sasuke controlled his body to fall on the ground.


    ˦ ˦ ˦ some numb left hand, Sasuke brow wrinkles. He clearly felt that the inexplicable moment of stabbing Chinese too heart poured into his body. At that time, the situation was urgent, and Sasuke did not have much control. Now that the danger has been lifted, he immediately checked the condition of his body.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 81： Festival

    Running Chakra, everything is as usual, there seems to be no problem, and there is no discomfort at all. Just as Sasuke was about to give up his view, there was a huge pain in his heart, like a knife cut, feeling something was being stripped from his heart.


    what happened? ! !


    Sasuke¡¯s pain in front of him was black, sitting down on the ground, his right hand clutching his chest, and there was a burst of cold sweat on his forehead.


    Suddenly, a black brilliance emerged from Sasuke''s chest. The next second, the black brilliance of black ink, the countless dark energy spewed out from Sasuke''s chest.


    The black energy quickly condenses in the air, gradually becoming a three-foot black jade pot, the body is crystal clear, and the black brilliance becomes deeper in the sun.


    "this is!"


    Sasuke raised his head and watched the black jade pot in front of him in shock. The black and white body was covered with inexplicable mantras. The mouth of the pot was the trend of the double dragons. The pot bottom was engraved with various wild animals.


    "This is a refining pot!!"


    Sasuke recognized the black jade pot in front of him and looked at the familiar and strange refining pot. Sasuke¡¯s heart was excited. In the past life, he relied on the refining pot to defeat Li Jing and other day-olds. He was saved by the spirit of the refining pot when he died. With the help of the refining pot, he successfully crossed the world of Naruto.


    The refining pot is not only his concern for the past life, but also his expectation for this life. It is the refining pot that changed his destiny.


    After becoming Sasuke, the disappearance of the refining pot is his most regrettable thing. Now that the refining pot reappears, Sasuke is delighted.


    Suddenly, Huaguang lit up, and a sinuous phantom appeared on the refining pot, and he struggled with a scream of horror.


    The black light smashed, and the scorpion quickly shrouded in the refining pot, turning into a black energy and entering the refining pot.


    After absorbing the last energy, the refining pot turned into a black light and poured into Sasuke''s body and disappeared.


    Sasuke looked at everything that happened in front of him, and the change in the refining pot made Surzo surprised. What is the situation?


    Sasuke opened his chest and a black pot-shaped tattoo was adorned on his chest, which matched the crystal white skin. Touching the chest, there was a sense of warmth coming from there, and a strange energy quickly excites from the heart, and rushes in his meridians.


    Almost for a moment, Sasuke felt that his body was full of strength, and the gentle but huge energy was full of ruin, and the feeling of strength made him feel refreshed.


    Is this the power of the refining pot?


    In the heart of the movement, the black tattoo turned into a streamer, and the refining pot appeared in front of him.


    It seems that the refining pot has been successfully awakened and recognized the Lord. Sasuke thought of the situation when the Chinese was too hearty. It must have been something like blood and blood that entered his body. Finally, he gathered on his chest and succeeded in awakening the refining demon that had been lurking in his heart. pot.


    Understand the reason of the matter, Sasuke let go of his heart, now he clearly feels the existence of the chest refining pot, the black refining pot is squatting in his heart, the body rotates, the black brilliance keeps pouring, the heart beats The energy is stimulated and nourishes his body.


    In the mind, Sasuke understands the true use of the refining pot. It seems that the ability to refine the demon pot is the ability to absorb all kinds of different beasts, thus turning this energy into its own for the host to use.


    This kind of thing is simply a cheat-like existence. As long as the ability to absorb the aliens is constantly absorbed, the energy provided by the refining pot to the host is endless. Just a text too provides such a huge amount of energy, so what is the energy provided by the tail beasts that are scattered in the world of fire?


    Sasuke knows that with the refining pot, his future will be unpredictable and become a god? Sanctification? He can''t imagine it.


    Once again, he obtained the refining pot. Sasuke has more confidence in the future of the Ninja. He believes that the Ten Ancient Artifacts of the Immortal World will lead him to the peak of the endurance world and create his own legend in the Naruto world.


    This Huo Ying world will be controlled by me! Sasuke looked at the distant sky, his face full of firmness and confidence.


    It is night, the moonlight is faint, the mist of the mist occupies the sky, and the faint starlight is dotted with the dark gray sky. Unconsciously, it was already in mid-July, and the evening breeze blew away the heat accumulated during the day, bringing some coolness to the earth.


    It was already late at night, and most of the villagers in Muye Village had rested. The large wooden leaf village gradually fell into the darkness, and only a few lights were particularly prominent in the night.


    At the reception desk of Muye VIP, the tall buildings are not luxurious, and the ninjas who came from Shaminu Village to participate in the Zhong Ren exam lived here. In the meantime, there were a lot of people in the shadows.


    At the reception''s three-story penthouse, the vermillion windows were pushed open, and a 13-year-old girl appeared in front of the window, just the handcuffs.


    The handcuffs are in front of the window, watching the moon in the sky, the eyes are a little blurred, the face is faintly worried, I do not know what is thinking.


    The yellow double ponytail swayed in the evening breeze, stretched out the hand, and smacked a few strands of hair that drooped in the ear. Under the dim moonlight, the side of the handcuffs was particularly charming.


    Looking at the village of Muye, the brows wrinkled and thought of their plans, and suddenly sighed in his heart, "Do you really get peace?"


    For the plan to destroy the wood leaf, the handcuffs did not agree. When the four generations of wind and shadow suddenly proposed this resolution, she was very opposed, but the fourth generation was her father. In the face of the majesty of the father and the power of the shadow, the handcuffs had to bow. I recognized the plan of four generations of wind and shadow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the plan will succeed?¡± The look of the hand on his face was worried and he began to worry about the plan to be implemented. In the face of strong wood leaves, the strength of their sand-bearing village is not enough to compete. Although with the assistance of Yin Rencun, their chances of winning against the wood leaves are still very small.


    The handcuffs in the wood leaves for a few days ~ www.novelhall.com ~ deeply felt the friendship of the villagers of Muye, the simple and enthusiastic Muye villagers left a very good impression in the hand.


    Seriously, the handcuffs don''t want to start working on the villagers.


    If it is really the day when the wood leaves are destroyed, the handcuffs will not violate the orders of the four generations, nor will they harm any villagers in the leaves.


    The sleepyness gradually came, the troubles in the heart under the hand, closed the window, turned back to rest inside.


    The night gradually deepened, and the lights at the reception desk were extinguished one after another. The group began to rest. Soon, the whole village of Muye fell into a darkness.


    Yu Zhibo''s mansion, a black figure quietly came out of the mansion, his body flashed, jumped between the buildings, and rushed to the sand tolerant reception.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 82： Festival

    Sharon reception desk, six-story attic, the lights have long been extinguished, the owner seems to have already rested. The evening wind blew, the windows of the outer room were quietly opened, and a black shadow jumped into the house. Under the dim moonlight, there was a pattern of fan fans behind the shadows.


    Hey! The black shadow opened the light inside the house. For a moment, the darkness in the house was expelled. A handsome young man in black costume appeared in the house. It was Sasuke.


    Looking at the white wind shadow uniform placed on the outer hanger, Sasuke''s mouth bends a little in the arc, moves under his feet, and walks into the inner room.


    Inside the room, on the dim bed, a layer of gauze obscures the inside, and a faint person can sleep in bed.


    The letter opened the house gauze, a strange middle-aged man appeared in front of Sasuke, black and yellow skin color, some in the darkness can not see the outline of the face.


    "Big Snake Pills! When are you going to be loaded?!" Sasuke looked at the man on the bed with a cold eye. The thunder in his hand lit up, and the shining Rayblade quickly penetrated the man''s chest.


    Unexpected blood splashed, the body of the man who was penetrated by the thousand birds melted, and instantly became a spread of mud, and the white sheets were blacked out.


    it is as expected! Is it a substitute?


    Sasuke turned around and looked at the darkness of the house, where there was a faint chakra fluctuation. When the writing wheel is opened, the lightning in the hand is more intense.


    "Hey, Sasuke, you are really cold. I didn''t expect to meet again. You actually went straight to it. It was really sad." A man came out from the darkness of the house and looked at Sasuke. His long tongue licked his lips. It is the big snake pill.


    Sasuke saw the action of the big snake pill, frowned and said: "Do you still show people in the true face?"


    Dashen pill smiled a little, and the purple chakra lit up. For a moment, a white-skinned man appeared in front of Sasuke. Looking at Sasuke, the erected yellow eyes showed a longing, saying: "Sasuke, I didn''t expect You came to me so soon."


    Sasuke snorted and wrote that the eyes disappeared. "What? Very unexpected?!"


    The big snake pill came over and looked at Sasuke. The slender face showed a strange smile. The pale complexion was particularly dazzling under the light. He looked at Sasuke in front of him and nodded with satisfaction. "Sure, perfect, really, I am coming. The more I am eager to get you, Sasuke!"


    Facing the disgusting eyes of the big snake pill, Sasuke frowned and stepped back silently. He couldn¡¯t stand the eyes of the big snake pill. He was not a glass. He was looked at by the big snake pill.


    Seeing the action of Sasuke, there was a hint of light in the eyes of the snake, and he licked his tongue and said, "What are you doing tonight to come to me? It is impossible to chat!"


    Sasuke turned and looked out of the house, faintly said: "There are too many people here, I want to find a quiet place..."


    Is this the case? The pale snake''s pale face reveals an inexplicable look and said: "There is a secret room here, come with me..." said, the big snake pill opened the door and went out.


    Looking at the back of the big snake pill, Sasuke¡¯s mouth sneered, and he followed the big snake pill.


    Sasuke followed the big snake pill down a dark chamber and turned to a fork. The scene in front of him brightened up instantly. An empty meeting room appeared in front of Sasuke. There was a large desk in the center of the meeting room. There were more than a dozen chairs around, the chairs were shining and the traces of people sitting.


    It seems that they are planning to destroy the wood leaves here, looking at the scene in front of them, Sasuke thinks secretly.


    "Sit casually." The big snake pill sat on the main seat and greeted Sasuke.


    Did not refuse, Sasuke sat down, and looked at the big snake pill. Sasuke looked at the surrounding environment and suddenly said to the big snake pill: "It seems that your plan is quite comprehensive."


    plan? ! ! When I heard Sasuke, there was a look of surprise in the eyes of the big snake pill, and immediately said: "What plan? I don''t understand."


    The surprise in the eyes of the big snake pill was caught by Sasuke, and Sasuke¡¯s mouth curled up in a curve and said: ¡°The plan to destroy the leaves!¡±


    Sasuke¡¯s answer made the big snake pill completely shocked. Looking at Sasuke, his face looked cloudy and said: ¡°How did you know?!!¡±


    "Oh." Sasuke gave a cold smile and said: "Don''t worry, I don''t care about your plans. Even if you really destroy the leaves, I won''t intervene."


    Dashen Pill did not understand Sasuke¡¯s mind and said, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±


    Sasuke mysteriously smiled and said: "It doesn''t mean anything. I won''t tell anyone about your plan. I am also disgusted with the wood leaves now, how can you destroy them!"


    Sasuke¡¯s words are somewhat cold. Obviously, the leaves are not to be seen. The big snake pill guessed that it may be due to the impact of Uchiha¡¯s destruction on Sasuke. It is not important to let Kono¡¯s position in Sasuke¡¯s heart.


    Sasuke then said: "However, advise you not to do anything to people who have a relationship with me, or else..."


    Say here, Sasuke writes the wheel eye to open instantly, the powerful Chakra gas field envelopes the big snake pill, the blue arc is shining in the secret room, and the sharp thunder and lightning sounds in the air.


    This is... Chakra figuration! ! How can Sasuke''s strength rise so fast! ! The big snake pill has a look of horror on his face.


    Seeing the reaction of the big snake pill, Sasuke took back Chakra, the powerful momentum disappeared instantly, and the surrounding suddenly became quiet, as if something was born.


    After a while, the big snake pill slowly said: "Sasuke, are you here just to glory to me?"


    Sasuke''s blushing writing eyes are extraordinarily crystal-clear under the light. Jun smiles faintly and says: "Of course not. I apologize to you for the impulse." After a meal, I looked at the big snake pill on the opposite side. A little arc, "I want to go to Yinyong Village with you!"


    what! Go to Yin Ren Village? ! Dashen Pill did not understand the idea of ??Sasuke asked: "Why?"


    "For a secret!" Sasuke looked at the big snake pill, and his eyes flashed in a eager look.


    Seeing the performance of Sasuke, the big snake pill was surprised. What secret technique can make Sasuke so hearty, said: "Secret? Is there a lot of secret techniques in Yin Ren Village, don''t know which one you want?"


    Seeing the big snake pill, Sasuke is not concealing, because there is no need to hide it at all, saying one word at a time: "The magic of the dragon hole!"


    When I heard Sasuke¡¯s answer, the big snake pill¡¯s heart was awkward. I didn¡¯t expect that Sasuke¡¯s intention was this. Really, the dragon¡¯s hole was also only recently produced by the big snake pill, and he did not find it. The big snake pill looked at Sasuke''s side face with a puzzled look. I don''t know where he heard about the Longdi Cave.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 83： Festival

    After a bit of indulgence, Dashen Pill replied: "Dragon Cave? I am also looking for it. As for the fairy technique you said, I have only seen it in some classics. I don''t know where you got the news from?"


    Sasuke did not answer the big snake pill directly. He got up and walked over to the front of the big snake pill. The blushing writing eyes looked at him and said, "You don''t have to ask this. After you find the dragon hole, tell me, the fairy inside. The technique is very important to me."


    Sasuke has a pair of servants to make it color. However, the Big Snake Pill is surprisingly unpretentious. It is only the nature of the Uchiha family, noble and glamorous.


    "Just ask you." Sasuke said, using the skill of writing a round eye, the spirit of blessing, Sasuke''s words are somewhat irresistible majesty.


    In that kind of gaze, the big snake pill only felt that Sasuke wrote the round eyes as if there was endless charm, and the blushing writing eye was infinitely magnified in his pupil. At this time, his mind was almost pulled in.


    It''s not easy!


    The big snake pill made a secret and said: "Well, don''t you know when you go to Yin Ren Village?"


    "Nature is after your plan fails." Sasuke returned to his seat and said carelessly.


    Sasuke¡¯s sloppyness made Dashen¡¯s heart a little unpleasant. No one dared to be in front of him, but he said patiently: ¡°Well, I will let my hand come down to pick you up.¡±


    "Well, that''s the best. Right, there is one more thing." Sasuke nodded and said to the big snake.


    "What?" Big Snake pills don''t understand what else Sasuke has.


    Sasuke faint smile, handsome face is more attractive, slowly said: "You have a girl named Xiang Pho, I don''t want to see her being wronged."


    Phosphorus? The big snake pill remembered the girl of the whirlpool and said, "No problem. Under my hand, no one dares to disrespect her."


    "And, when I was taking the test, I met a voice called Jin, and please don''t bother her, let her and Xiang Pho together, protect the phosphorus."


    When I heard that Sasuke talked about gold, the big snake pill had a strange look. It was another one. The girl around him seemed to be quite a lot. It seemed quite fancy. After weird, for Sasuke''s request, Big Snake pill promised again.


    Solved the purpose of this visit, Sasuke did not stay here, said a goodbye, Sasuke figured a flash, turned into a thunder disappeared in the secret room.


    Seeing the disappearance of Sasuke, the big snake pill changed, and his face showed a grim look. He didn¡¯t know how his plan to destroy the leaves was made known to Sasuke. The plan to destroy the leaves could not be revealed. The big snake pill kept secret to himself. The measures are still quite confident.


    Thinking of Sasuke''s inexplicable smile, the snake''s back is faintly cold. For Sasuke, he is more and more incomprehensible...


    Time passed quickly, and unconsciously, one month passed.


    During this month, Naruto indulged in the cultivation of the land under the guidance of the self. Now he has mastered the control skills of Chakra, and he is familiar with the technique of psychic. It is no exaggeration to say that Naruto¡¯s current strength is ten times that of a month ago.


    For Naruto''s growth, he is also very happy. After all, Naruto is his close disciple. He sees Naruto flying under his guidance. He is very proud to be a teacher.


    Over the years, the self has always been looking for the son of the fate of the immortal prophecy. In his early years, he thought that the long door was the son of fate, so he spared no effort to teach.


    Who knows that the long door is abrupt, so it is almost dead, and then it is more fate. I also learned from other sources that the longevity of life is not smooth. When I saw such a long door, I also denied my judgment. Although Changmen has a reincarnation, it cannot be the son of fate. People who have changed their boundaries.


    When I met Naruto, I also had a hunch in my heart. Naruto is probably the person he has been looking for for many years. The nine-tailed seal on Naruto, and the spirit he manifested, the spirit of the flame, is also deeply shocking.


    Perhaps Naruto is really the son of the fate he has been looking for. He also accepts the disciples as apprentices, and wants to pass on his clothes to him, so that Naruto can really be a mainstay in the future wave of forbearance. Struggle to endure in danger.


    I also think about it, and Naruto doesn¡¯t know it. However, he is grateful to teach him in his own way. Unconsciously, the self has become an indispensable person in Naruto''s life.


    The third test of Zhong Ren began to begin soon, and the village of Muye began to be lively. There have been many tourists from other countries, all kinds of costumes and strange speech accents all over the leaves, adding a few different kinds of bustling scenes to the leaves.


    This time, the Zhong Ren exam is very eye-catching in the world of tolerance. This exam is the largest in the past years and has attracted many audiences from other countries.


    As the date approaches, the relevant industrial chain of the Muye Village Zhongren Examination has risen rapidly. Whether it is industrial and agricultural, or the service industry, it has been extremely popular in the wave of this test. According to incomplete statistics, after the end of this Zhongren test, the economic income of Muye Village is at least five times the total income of Niu Village!


    The Muye Village Zhongren examination site was selected in the middle of the village, where a giant competition venue was built. The entire site was ring-shaped, and various stands were built around it to facilitate the audience to watch the game.


    The venue of the competition was completed, and the Zhong Ren examination was held on schedule. On September 8th, the Renminbi calendar finally ushered in a large-scale Zhong Ren test!


    On this day, Muye Village is really a sea of ??people. The audience coming from all over the world flocked to the competition venue, sitting in the seat early and waiting for the game to begin.


    On the stand The audience expressed their interest in the game. A slightly fat middle-aged man said: "It is said that this exam has Uchiha''s family. I can guarantee that the champion of this competition must be his!"


    The middle-aged man just finished, and a tall, thin man next to him immediately expressed different opinions. "I am very confident about I love Luo in Sha Ni Village. I can guarantee that he will win the championship!"


    The slightly fat man is not convinced, and said: "The Uchiha family of Muye Village is a descendant of the six immortals. How can the sand bet compared to the noble blood of Uchiha?!!"


    The tall and thin man seems to be a businessman in Sha Niu Village. When he sees others despising their village ninja, he can''t hang on his face and says: "We are the strongest in the village!"


    In this way, the two began to argue, and finally the tall and thin man said: "Let''s make a bet, if I love Luo won, I will pay you 100,000 yuan, if Sasuke wins, you will give me 100,000 yuan! ¡±


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 84： Festival

    Hearing the high-skinned man, the slightly fat middle-aged man¡¯s slightly rounded face has an excited look, and his small eyes have become a thin seam. He said, ¡°Well, just do it!¡±


    The other people present saw the two gambling, and they also joined in, and soon the scene was a mess, and people flocked together to start betting.


    Perhaps gambling is the inferiority of human beings. No matter what the occasion, no matter in which world, gambling and money are always what people are pursuing.


    After about twenty minutes, the tops of Muye and Shamin Village began to sit down, and the four generations of Huoying and Dashe Pills appeared in the audience.


    The three generations of Huo Ying stood up and used the loudspeakers to say: "Thank you for coming to watch the Zhong Ren test competition. On behalf of all the people in Muye Village, I welcome everyone''s arrival. I believe this test will be a complete success!"


    The three generations of voices just fell, and thunderous cheers sounded on the field. The three generations of speech made them very excited.


    Next, the three generations turned and looked at the four generations of wind and shadow behind them, saying: "Wind and shadow, you should speak."


    The big snake pill coughed and shook his head. He did not answer, saying that he did not say a word.


    The three generations looked at the four generations of shadows, and their doubts were very doubtful about his performance. However, even if three generations want to break their heads, they can''t guess. The four generations of winds in front of him are pretending to be big snake pills.


    Next, with the call of the master of ceremonies, all candidates began to enter slowly.


    Seeing Sasuke coming in, the voices of the people in the audience were fierce. Shouting the name of Uchiha, in their hearts, Uchiha is the pinnacle of the world of forbearance. A large part of the audience is coming from afar, just to see the style of Uchiha.


    Sasuke wearing black costumes followed behind a team, and turned a deaf ear to the cheers on the field.


    The black figure looks like a stand out, and it doesn''t fit in with the environment on the field. No, it should be said to be eye-catching. Perhaps this is the characteristic of Uchiha''s direct bloodline, wherever it is the most dazzling existence.


    When Sasuke appeared, the Sakura and Ino Station on the auditorium stood up and shouted for the name of Sasuke, which attracted the attention and attention of all the audiences.


    Naruto, who was next to Sasuke, licked his mouth and turned his head. He said to Sasuke: "Sasuke, you are very popular..." I looked at Sasuke with a stunned look, and there was a hint of envy in his tone.


    "Oh..." Sasuke gave a faint smile. Without answering Naruto, he said to him: "How is your preparation for cultivation?"


    Thinking of the results of his cultivation, Naruto confidently smiled and said: "Ha ha, Sasuke, I am looking forward to working with you?"


    ¡°Is it?¡± Sasuke nodded and said: ¡°It seems that you are very confident in yourself, Naruto, and I am looking forward to playing against you!¡± In the end, Sasuke¡¯s eyes flashed a little-known look, Naruto I hope that you will let me see the power of the nine tails!


    With the participation of all the candidates, the referee did not know that Xuan Huo appeared on the playing field, holding a toothpick in his mouth and examining the ten candidates in front of him. He said: "Come candidates, I am your third game. The proctor of the exam, I do not know Xuan Huo, please advise."


    After a meal, Xuan Huo gave Sasuke the rules of the game. "This test uses the group promotion system. After each candidate defeats his opponent, he can enter the next round of the game and finally decide the champion. Taking into account the physical problems of the candidates, the time for each game is set at half an hour. If no one falls within half an hour, the referee will decide the winner of the test. The test will be dead or dead, if there is disability or even death. The event, the other party does not have to bear any responsibility. After ten minutes, the game begins, and the candidates who are participating in the first game are left, and the rest of the candidates return to the lounge and wait for their own game to begin."


    Under the command of Xuan Huo, only Naruto and Ningji were left on the field, and the rest of the candidates returned to the lounge.


    Ning times looked at the Naruto in front of him and said, "Hey, I don''t know how you practiced. I hope that I won''t be beaten under my soft fists!"


    In the face of Ning''s provocation, Naruto smiled, "Ning, I think so, I will not lose to you!"


    In the lounge, Sasuke let White sit on his lap and look at Naruto and Ningji on the field through the glass in front of him. White quiet in the support of Sasuke, listening to his heartbeat, feeling very peace of mind.


    Sasuke pinched the pretty face of the white, and said with a smile: "White, guess who wins this game?"


    Hearing Sasuke¡¯s question, Bai looked up and looked at Naruto and Ningji on the field, wrinkled the lovely Joan nose and said, ¡°I guess it¡¯s better to win this game.¡±


    "I know you will say this, you don''t want to look down on Naruto. His strength is terrible." Sasuke kissed his white cheek and said softly.


    Bai Renzuo assisted her on her body and changed her comfortable posture in Sasuke''s arms. She said lazily: "It seems that you have confidence in Naruto."


    Sasuke sighed and said: "Naruto is a monster!"


    monster? Sasuke¡¯s words make some white unknown.


    Seeing the doubtful look on his white face, Sasuke whispered in the white ear: "Naruto has sealed nine tails in his body. Now he has grown into a nine-tailed person. Moreover, he and I have six. The blood of the immortal."


    Hearing Sasuke¡¯s explanation, Bai Jiaoyan¡¯s surprised look, she did not expect that Naruto¡¯s * potential was so deep, the nine-tailed and six-way blood were all legendary, and now Naruto¡¯s body is all there. It¡¯s incredible.


    "That said, this game must have been Naruto''s victory." White is in front of Sasuke''s eyes, dark brown eyes squinting.


    Seeing the cute expression of white, Sasuke is a bit uncontrollable, whether it is quiet white or cute white ~ www.novelhall.com ~ are very much like Sasuke, so the gentle white character is very helpful. I kissed the white lips and said, "Well, look at it, Naruto will win this victory."


    Next, Sasuke''s white greasy together, the atmosphere is not bad.


    On one side of the lounge, the handcuffs in a pink-white coat looked at Sasuke and White there, and there was a hint of pain in his eyes. Why? Why does he already have a lover...


    Ming and Sasuke only met several times, but the shadow of Sasuke was deeply in her heart. She saw Sasuke and other girls intimate, and her heart was still bursting with sorrow and grief. For this inexplicable sour hand and handcuffs, she only felt that her heart was blocked, and she could not vent it anyway.


    Looking at the more intimate two, the heart of the handcuffs shivered involuntarily. She only felt that her heart was sore and almost torn apart. This feeling was never seen before.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 85： Festival

    Handcuffs don''t know what her feelings for Sasuke are?


    Love?


    Definitely not love, she has only met with Sasuke several times now, to say that he likes him is simply a fantasy.


    But why is it so uncomfortable, my heart is sour... She still remembers the scene when she met with Sasuke for the first time. The blue boy had to say to her, "Handcuffs, really a good name, as beautiful as yours."


    Gradually, the thoughts of the handcuffs began to fly, watching Sasuke and White, who were intimate in front of her, and the tears gradually blurred their eyes...


    Already at 10 o''clock in the morning, the summer sun is shining directly on the earth, and the heat is blowing in the air. The originally refreshing air has become a bit dull.


    On the playing field of Nuo Da, Naruto watched the Ning times in front of him, and a few drops of sweat on his face. In the face of strong Ning times, Naruto is not nervous, it is a lie, he clearly knows the strength of Ning.


    When the young Hatada and Ningji played against each other, the strength of Ningji¡¯s show made the Naruto scared. Although the strength has improved a lot, but in the face of the strong Ningji Naruto, there is still no bottom.


    Ning times saw the tension of Naruto, and there was a sneer on the face. Some madly said to Naruto: "Naruto, do you know? The tail of the crane is never better than the genius, even if the tail of the crane is hard, they The gap between the two can never be overtaken!"


    The gap between the tail of the crane and the genius? Think of what Sasuke said to him, "Naruto, you are also very strong, I am looking forward to fighting you."


    Sasuke¡¯s words echoed in Naruto¡¯s ear, giving Naruto strong confidence. What about the tail of the crane? Even the tail of the crane can defeat the genius!


    Naruto quickly calmed down and licked his mouth and said, "Is this your view of life? It is really sad! I want to prove it to you, even if the tail of the crane can defeat you as a genius!!"


    It¡¯s really interesting that Naruto¡¯s sudden change makes Ning a glimpse? I don''t know where he came from. Looking at Naruto, I immediately said, "Let me see, how do you beat me this genius!!"


    In an instant, the atmosphere between Naruto and Ningji suddenly broke out, and the powerful warfare between the two men screamed in the air, and the sound of Chakra was heard in the air, and the tense fighting atmosphere was raised to the extreme!


    I don¡¯t know if Xuan Huo looked at Naruto and Ningji, felt the tit-for-tat chakra fluctuations, and showed a strange smile on his lips. Can¡¯t wait? It seems that this game is more exciting.


    With the beginning of the sound between the Xuan Huo, Naruto''s figure flashed, his hand quickly printed, multiple shadows of the body!


    The six Naruto quickly surrounded Ning, and added the fists and feet, blocking all the space of Ning.


    Is there only such strength?


    Ning times white eyes open, the blue veins of the knot quickly cover the face, the white pupils see through all the movements of Naruto, the hands are faint blue light, the fingers are light, and the strong Chakra winds are excited from the fingers.


    Soft fist! Chakra''s strong wind swept the body of Naruto, hehe! Hey! Uh... With the five muffled sounds, Naruto¡¯s avatar was completely cracked. A sigh of wind hit the body of Naruto, and with a bang, Naruto¡¯s body immediately flew out and fell five meters away.


    Ningji does not continue to pursue Naruto, and the Naruto on the ground climbs up and sarcastically said, "Hey, is your strength only like this? It''s a waste!"


    Naruto didn''t care about the ridicule of Ning, rubbed the dust on his face, and printed it again. The only thing he wanted in his heart was to defeat the opponent in front of him and defeat the powerful Ning times!


    Multiple shadows! !


    This time, Naruto¡¯s avatar has tripled, and sixteen Naruto have once again surrounded Ningji, attacking Ningji with a combined attack.


    The fist is like a knife! Ning times easily escaped Naruto¡¯s repeated attacks. Under the white eyes, he thoroughly saw the movements of Naruto. I avoided the Naruto''s pinch, and the Ning times were evenly flashed, and the fingers were light, like a split flower, and the full of the erosive Chakra wind hit all the avatars.


    Hey! Naruto''s avatar once again turned into a smoke dissipated, looking at the Naruto body in front of him, Ning''s face showed a cold look. The foot moves, and it instantly appears in front of Naruto. The sound of the broken voice in the right hand is infinitely magnified in front of Naruto.


    A strong wind will blow up Naruto''s hair, hehe! Naruto''s body flew out and fell to the ground like a broken sack.


    After being beaten by Ning, Naruto only felt that the door was extremely painful. He squatted on the floor and wiped his face with his hand. The red blood dyed the hand of Naruto, and Naruto struggled to hold the ground with his hands. Fresh red blood is dripping from the nose and mouth.


    Because of the severe pain, Naruto¡¯s facial features were entangled, squinting at the opposite side, and the fists that held the body were close together, resisting the feeling of fainting.


    In the audience, a group of spectators looked at the game in front of them, and they showed boring expressions. Such a game was not what they expected. There was no passion or suspense. How to see Naruto is not a rival.


    Naruto gasped, vomiting black blood in the mouth, rubbing the blood stains on the corners of his mouth and looking at the lounge. I saw a gazing gaze watching him, Naruto''s eyes widened, and Sasuke''s figure was seen. Sasuke calmly sat there, holding his white in his arms, seemingly laughing at him, and his face was full of trust and encouragement.


    Sasuke... Sasuke helps him to see me again... He believes me! How can I let him down!


    Naruto bites his tongue and dispels the vertigo from his head. He slowly stands up and looks at the Ning times over there. He prints again in his hands and multi-shadows! !


    In the next second, dozens of avatars appeared quickly, and the voice roared and resounded throughout the audience.


    Naruto''s face full of anger was quickly magnified in front of Ning, and he felt the warrior and perseverance of Naruto. In the heart of Ning, there was a hint of fear.


    No! Can''t fall here! Can''t lose! Sasuke is watching me! Everyone believes in me! I want to be a man of Naruto! !


    Naruto roared dozens of fists mixed with the sound of the empty, all will be Ning times all over the body!


    This guy! Ning times bit his teeth, his hands open, and a powerful Chakra airflow in his hand. In the next second, Ning''s body rotates rapidly, and the Chakra airflow quickly forms a blue Chakra shield, returning to heaven!


    Naruto''s fist collided with the sky, and the squeaking noise continued to sound. The Chakra airflow caused the two people''s clothes to flutter. The returning sky of Ning was gradually weakened, and the color of the blue sky was lightened. You can see the figure of Ning.


    Seeing that the day was almost completely broken, Ning times extracted a chakra, the blue light in his hand lit up, and the faint back to the sky immediately burst into a dazzling light!


    Hey! All the Naruto avatars immediately turned into white smoke, solved?


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 86： Festival

    Seeing that the day was almost completely broken, Ning times extracted a chakra, the blue light in his hand lit up, and the faint back to the sky immediately burst into a dazzling light!


    Hey! All the Naruto avatars immediately turned into white smoke, solved?


    Just when Ning had thought that Naruto would fly, a fist screamed and attacked Ningxia.


    what! This guy! Ning times completely dodge, hehe! Ning was hit by the fist of Naruto, and his body rolled and fell to the ground.


    "This guy¡­¡­"


    Ning times climbed up and re-examined the Naruto in front of him, obviously already knocking him down, why he would stand up again.


    Ningji began to pay attention to the opponents in front of him, looking at Naruto, his eyes with a trace of solemnity, said: "I don''t know what is supporting you, but then, that''s it..."


    Zuo Futian, right to the ground, Ning times to make the action of the Taiji wild horses, the powerful momentum instantly enveloped Naruto, the invisible Chakra gravitational field will tie the Naruto''s body tightly.


    "Soft Boxing. Eight Diagrams and Sixty-four Palms!"


    Ning moved, like a tiger slamming down the mountain, and the raging chakras continued to attack Naruto.


    Two palms! Blocking the Naruto''s motor nerves, his body can''t move at all.


    Four palms! The Chakra supply line in Naruto was cut off.


    Sixteen palms! Naruto''s Chakra operating system completely collapsed.


    Thirty-two palms! A black blood spurted out of the population, and the thoracic vein was hit hard!


    Sixty-four palms! Like a landslide, Naruto¡¯s body exploded and hey! Falling to the ground, the mouth spewed bright red blood, it is obvious that Naruto''s internal organs have been hit hard.


    Looking at the Naruto who fell to the ground, Ning times relieved, is it over?


    At this point, I do not know Xuan Huo also rushed to the field, ready to end the game.


    "Because Naruto is unable to fight again, this game is by..."


    "Wait..." There was a weak voice over there. Naruto climbed up awkwardly and walked over.


    Ning times, Naruto climbed up again, and the pale face was full of horror, this guy!


    "I haven''t lost yet." Naruto grinned, his mouth flowing out of blood, looking at Ning, his eyes flashed with tenacious light.


    Seeing that Naruto asked to continue the game, I don¡¯t know if the mysterious fire looks at Naruto, this guy is really tenacious! Did not say anything, asked the game to continue.


    Due to the pollution of blood stains, Naruto¡¯s image at this moment was awkward. His right hand rubbed his chest and gasped. He said to Ning, ¡°I¡¯m going to be a fan of fire, how can I fall here!¡±


    Naruto''s tenacity and persistence in infection Ning, this guy...


    "I don''t know how you persisted. In my eighty-six and sixty-four palms, I can still support you. I admire your strength. But what about you who have been blocked by the whole body of Chakra?" Ning times saw that Naruto¡¯s external strength was in the middle, and the current Chaba in the Naruto¡¯s body was completely sealed. He could not use Ninjutsu at all.


    "Cough." Naruto coughed and said: "Ning, I want to prove one thing to you, even if it is the tail of the crane, you can defeat the people who are crowned with genius!"


    "Haha, are you joking? I have been blocked by all the Chakra acupoints, how can you beat me?" Ning thought that Naruto was not self-sufficient and laughed.


    Sealed all the acupuncture points? Naruto intends to use his nine-tailed Chakra, looking at Ning, and his eyes flashed a firm look. How about trying this? !


    Naruto found the feeling of cultivation, the nine-tailed Chakra in his body quickly condensed, like a volcanic eruption, the surging power swept the Naruto body.


    The flaming chakra will cover the body of Naruto, as if wearing a red gauze.


    This chakra! Ning''s white eyes turned into a horrified look, he saw that Naruto''s Chakra is rapidly figurative, forming a red monster!


    "Multiple Shadows!!"


    Naruto''s hands are sealed, and hundreds of avatars are instantly condensed. "Ning, I want to defeat you! Prove my existence!!" All the avatars attacked Ning times. Because of the large number, Ning''s defense is somewhat stretched.


    good chance! Naruto grabs a defensive weakness of Ningji, and an uppercut will fly Ning times. The next moment, all the avatars will come up, "Naruto will play!!"


    The continuous fists all fell on Ningji, squatting, the bones of the chest were broken, hehe! Ning had a spurt of blood, and under the attack of Naruto, Ning was seriously injured.


    boom! Ning times fell heavily on the ground. Naruto walked over and prepared to give Ning a final blow.


    In the game, Naruto will defeat Ning, and reversing the game. Everyone in the audience was shocked by Naruto¡¯s performance. I didn¡¯t expect this little ghost to be so powerful!


    The sun shines on the playing field and drives out the darkness. Naruto all walked to the Ning times step by step, and the powerful momentum oppressed Ning times, like the Mount Taishan.


    Ning times struggled to get up, the mouth spurted blood again, watching the Naruto step by step, the pale face showed a sad look, so that is over?


    Surrounded by all the avatars, he closed his eyes and waited for Naruto¡¯s attack. He had already given up his intentions, or rather waited.


    For a while, there was no unexpected boxing, and I opened my eyes more. I saw that Naruto had lifted all the shadows and the right hand fell on his shoulder.


    "Ning, I have already defeated you." After that, Naruto grinned and smiled with sunshine and encouragement.


    Ning times only felt that his heart was not competing, and the feeling that Naruto brought him was unprecedented. This feeling is very warm, like the spring rain, nourishing the long-lost soul.


    It seems to be a good friend for many years. Ning times to face Naruto, suddenly there is such an impulse. The warmth and sunshine of Naruto make him very moved. Is this the friendship between friends?


    "Naruto you..." Ning times stunned, and some looked at Naruto.


    Naruto released the hand on Ning''s shoulder and said: "Ning I agree with your strength, you are strong, so I want to beat you upright."


    Is this the case? Ning was moved and looked at Naruto. He suddenly had an urge to go.


    This time I¡¯m all right, I¡¯m looking at the audience. I¡¯m having a familiar figure. I¡¯m a patriarch, I¡¯m looking at him.


    Finally, it was time to talk about everything. Ning times untied the forehead, and a pale green tattoo appeared in the pale forehead. It was very awkward. "Naruto, do you know? People are always different from life." "When I stroked the tattoo between the foreheads, I looked at Naruto more than once, and there was a trace of sadness on the face.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 87： Festival

    how?


    Seeing Ning''s forehead tattoo, Naruto doesn''t know why Ning has said this.


    "See my tattoo, this tattoo is the curse attached to me by fate, and it is also the curse attached to me by the Japanese."


    Naruto looked at the pale green tattoo in amazement, and there was a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    After a meal, Ning continued to say: "This tattoo was created by the family to restrain the separation. My father and the current Japanese patriarch are twins, but because of the late birth time, they become the daily family. Home.¡± Here, there is a sorrow in the face of Ning, suddenly, ¡°My father, the day is worse, because it is a separation of the master, completely sacrificed everything for the benefit of the family, we are all in order to It¡¯s a matter of life, even if you sacrifice your life."


    "Since being born, I have been engraved with the imprint of slaves. There is absolutely no dignity in front of the sect. For many years, how many years have endured, we have been separated for the sake of the sect, and my father has been killed by the sect. Ning times looked at the Naruto in front of him, his hands were tight, and seemed to vent all the grievances.


    "Destiny is inherently unfair. I existed for the sake of the young field. Now I am ready to die for the family."


    Destiny?


    Naruto saw the sorrow of Ning, and remembered what happened to him when he was a child. Why is he not like Ning? Not being recognized by others, even everyone sees him as a monster. He doesn''t have a friend like that. Every day, he is alone, and he is alone in the dead of night. Although his appearance is very cheerful and optimistic, but who is suffering in his heart? Do you know?


    Looking at Ning, Naruto had the feeling of being sick with the same illness. He paused and said: "Ning, I know how you feel. When I was a child, I was not considered to be a monster, but even if I was hated by others, I would not I will give up anything, I will use my actual actions to win everyone''s approval, and keep moving forward on the will of fire. This is my tolerance!"


    Ning''s heart is shaking, the will of fire?


    Looking at Naruto, Ning times thinks that he is so cowardly, facing the reality, he once thought about the past and bravely faced. Years of escape have made his body and mind begin to paralyze, like the dog of the funeral family, so that he is qualified to become a proud member of the Japanese family!


    How can I let Naruto see the flat, I am a noble Japanese!


    Ningji knows that he can''t go on with this. He is a Japanese-oriented family. He is a proud and noble aristocrat. For the glory of the Japanese people, he must fight to the end. "Naruto, thank you."


    In the eyes of Ning, there is a strong sense of war. For the glory of the family, he must carry the game through to the end.


    The figure flashed, and Ning times jumped out of Naruto''s attacking distance, facing Naruto, ready to attack.


    "Come on, Naruto, let me see your strength! I won''t be defeated by you so easily!" Ning regained his former arrogance, looked at Naruto, and said with a solemn tone, he now has Naruto. Looked at the opponent of the same level.


    That''s it! Ning, the fate of anything can not be left and right, let me use these fists to confirm what you think inside!


    Naruto''s body shape flashed, a few bitter and no shots to Ning times, and Ning''s encounter with a short soldier, the collision of the crickets is endless, and the sparks of the four shots continue to appear on the playing field with the movement of the two.


    The ordinary audience on the field completely caught the shadow of Ning and Naruto. They only saw the sparks that were constantly inspiring, and the sound of the swords that rang.


    Naruto has a powerful nine-tailed Chakra fluctuation, the red Chakra is more and more intense, and leaps high into the air. The shuriken shines in the sunlight, and whistling to attack Ning.


    Hey! The two confronted again, the swords in the sword, the sparks caused by the friction accompanied by the sound of squeaking, the two of them each wrestling, very quickly, rather than resisting the power of Naruto, the figure was unstable, was knocked out The slamming sound fell to the ground.


    Ningchi stood up and took back his sword. He looked at Naruto and said, "Naruto, it¡¯s time to win!"


    Said, Ning times in the hands of the soft fist to move, the foot slammed, the soft fist in the hands of the storm like a storm to attack Naruto.


    Come here!


    Naruto, once again, dozens of avatars appeared instantly, and with the advantage of the number of people, all the attacks of Ningji were blocked.


    Suddenly, Naruto¡¯s avatar fell from the air, and it was as fast as a thunder, and a lame leg carried the sound of a broken air to Ning.


    Hey! Ning times blocked the move with an elbow, and the ground subsided under the feet. A sensation of numbness quickly covered Ning, and there would be such a strong force!


    "Be careful!" Naruto once again printed, and dozens of shadows were attacked by Ningji. Under Naruto''s continuous offensive, Ning''s physical strength was quickly lost, and the body''s movements could not keep up with the white-eye insight. .


    Naruto seized Ning''s weakness, his body flashed, appeared behind Ning, and the fist was smashing, condensing the red chakra''s right fist to Ning, and the air blew.


    Hey! Ning was beaten by Naruto, and Naruto followed Ning''s body, and he was squatting to the ground.


    Ning times fell like a missile to the ground, hehe! The powerful kickback force will push the ground out of a deep pit, and the dust will be filled with it. Ning''s body will not move in the pit, apparently fainting.


    I don''t know if Xuan Huo came to the scene at the right time, checked the situation of Ningji, and then announced that "the Ningxiang Ning times can not fight, the game whirls Naruto victory!"


    When I heard the words between Xuan Huo, Naruto hid my heart and finally won Ning times! Relaxing, supporting his nine-tailed Chakra quickly retreated, hehe! All the whites turned into white smoke disappeared.


    Finally won!


    Naruto turned around looked at Sasuke on the side of the lounge, smiled on his face, and compared his thumb to Sasuke to celebrate his victory.


    For Naruto¡¯s victory, Sasuke is not unexpected. He smiles and waved.


    In the medical room, when Ning was sent to the hospital bed, he woke up and looked at the pale ceiling. There was a faint satisfaction in his heart. Although he lost to Naruto, he did not have any complaints. Hearing the power of Naruto, he saw that the red Chakra was not what he could deal with.


    Think of Naruto''s smile, there is a hint of comfort in my heart, we are the same person. Naruto, although you and I have the same experience, but have different choices in the face of the same fate. Thank you, Naruto. I know that escaping and hatred are not the solution to the problem. For the Japanese people, I will definitely throw away the complaints in my heart. Even if I die for the family, I will not hesitate.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 88： Festival

    Just as Ning had a rest, a foot sound was introduced into the ear of Ning, and his middle-aged man in a white kimono was seen with his eyes open.


    Seeing the Japanese foot, Ning''s fist involuntarily tightened, but soon relaxed. After all, he has made up his mind to forget hatred and be completely loyal to the family.


    "The patriarch, you are coming..." Ning times to get up, dragging the painful body, it is necessary to salute the Japanese.


    The performance of Nikken is very strange, how? Has this child turned? Was it not a hateful family before? Did not wait for Ning times to salute, the Japanese foot quickly attached to support Ning times, looked at him with a similar face, said: "Children, no outsiders, do not have so many etiquette, call me uncle."


    The closeness of the Japanese foot made Ning a little warmer. He sat back on the bed and looked at the Japanese foot. He said, "I don''t know the patriarch... I don''t know what the uncle told me?"


    Looking at Ning, I nodded and said: "I have seen your performance on the field. I agree with your strength. It is really my son''s son!"


    When I heard about my father¡¯s father, Ning¡¯s face showed a trace of desolateness, but it was quickly covered up and said: ¡°Da Bo praised.¡±


    The Japanese football seems to be a little silent. After a meal, he said, "Child, I am coming to tell you about your father. For so many years, all the grudges should be settled."


    Looking at Ning, the softer the look on the face of the Japanese foot, the memory said: "Child, your father is not killed by me, he died to save me, I owe your father and son."


    In Ning''s confusing eyes, the Japanese foot told Ning times about the cause of the incident. It turned out that the Japanese foot killed the ambassador of Lei Zhiguo, and Lei Ying pursued responsibility, so that the three generations of Huo Ying called the murderer to death. Under strong pressure, the daily difference came out to be a crime for the top of the day, and was killed by Lei Ying, saving the Japanese family.


    After the end of the day, I looked at Ningji and said: "If it is not your father, my brother, the Japanese family can not have today, I am sorry for you!" Saying, the Japanese will be kneeling down to give Ning times a sin.


    The long-term worship of the family made Ningxia feel overwhelmed and hurriedly held up the body of the Japanese foot. He said, "Da Bo, why are you? It is natural that the family died for the family. My father used his life to maintain the daily family. Prosperity, I think he must have gone with a smile."


    Ning times... I heard the words of Ning, the eyes of the sun are sour, after all, the blood is thicker than the water, the kind of family will not be thin at any time, think of the dead day, the feeling of awkwardness in the heart.


    Later, the Japanese foot handed a reel to Ningji and said: "Children, this scroll was handed to me before your father died, saying that it was left for you, so take a look."


    After that, the Japanese foot left the place. He was afraid that he could not control the emotions of sorrow and he was dysfunctional. In the face of Ning, he wanted to maintain the dignity of his elders.


    Ning times sitting on the bed, watching the scroll left to him by the day, his face is full of expressions, he understands his father¡¯s good intentions, understands the truth of the matter, as the Japanese saying is that the daily difference is dead. The hand of Ray Shadow. He married the clan, and the hatred he had imposed on the clan for a long time was wrong.


    In the last days, the daily difference will be to protect the ancestors and guard the young fields, even if they sacrifice their lives.


    Looking at the majestic font, it seems that he once again saw his father. The father smiled at him and smiled very gratifiedly. "Ning, child, father, this is gone, you have to take care of yourself, get ahead, use your own I will protect the family in my life."


    Father... Ning times pale face shows a firm look, father, I promise you, for the Japanese family, I will use my life to protect the family!


    Naruto wins, and he is not happy. He cheers to Kakashi in the audience and they report good news and make a gesture of victory. The joy in their hearts is beyond words. Finally, all his efforts have finally paid off.


    Naruto saw the sitting in the audience seat, and showed his export style. He said, "Like the fairy, thank you..."


    He also waved his hand and gestured to nod. When he saw Naruto''s victory, his mood relaxed, and then the body became smoke and disappeared into the audience. He was going to take the material.


    Seeing that the self has disappeared, the faint loss of Naruto¡¯s heart, and finally have to go again? He really wants to stay a little longer with him. He also gives his feelings like his father. It feels like he is very eager.


    Naruto left the arena and walked to the lounge to report good news to Sasuke. Sasuke gave a faint smile and said, "Congratulations, Naruto."


    White is also close behind, "Congratulations." Jiao Yan showed a polite smile, a very singer with the feeling of singing.


    Naruto smiled and said: "Sasuke, how, my strength is okay. I want to be a man of Naruto, hehe."


    When you hear Naruto, Sasuke¡¯s mouth swells in a curve and becomes a shadow of fire. Unfortunately, it won¡¯t let you achieve it. It¡¯s my goal to become a shadow!


    Naruto then said: "Sasuke, the next game is the turn of White Sister."


    "Yeah." Sasuke nodded and looked at the white around him. He said, "White, your opponent is handcuffs. Her long-range attack is very powerful. Be careful in this game."


    Nodded white, "I will pay attention, there is nothing wrong with you."


    Sasuke¡¯s warmth and white trust made him very comforting.


    On the side of the lounge, the handcuffs sat on the chair and took care of the show. Looking at the white around Sasuke, the eyes shone in the eyes, tightening the iron fan in his hand, white? Hey, I won''t be merciful!


    At this point, I do not know Xuan Huo appeared in the game field ~ www.novelhall.com ~ under the call of Xuan Huo, white and handcuffs appeared on the field.


    White and the handcuffs stand opposite each other, and the handcuffs remove the iron fan from the back, hehe! The fan handle squats on the ground and sinks into a deep pit. The handcuffs looked at the white, and the tone was a bit cold. "There is no moon in the water, please advise!"


    Seeing that the handcuffs are hostile to her, the white heart is inexplicable, she does not know when to provoke the handcuffs, although there is some mustard in the heart, white is still mildly said: "Please advise."


    With the start of the Xuan Huo, the handcuffs quickly lifted the iron fan in his hand, Chakra was running, and vigorously fanned, seven or eight wind blades cut the air, whistling and attacking white.


    After the momentum, White had to temporarily avoid the edge, the body shape flashed back, and the danger between the cracks escaped the wind blade. Looking at the handcuffs that were strolling there, the white face showed a dignified color. Sure enough, as Sasuke said, the opponent in front of her is so strong that she does not want to be close to attacking, and there is no way to defeat her!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 89： Festival

    There was a shout of handcuffs over there, and more than a dozen wind blades came. The wind blade was like a cutting blade, raging and destroying.


    White fled to hide behind the big tree in the field, only to hear the sound of the sound, the wind blade left a deep trace on the branches, like a knife and axe, deep into three points.


    Handcuffs see white to hide, cold screaming, increase the chakra output in the hands, the continuous wind blade surges, hehe! The big tree was cut off by the waist and lost the blessing of the big tree. The invisible wind blade surrounded the white. Seeing the situation is not good, white immediately use the avatar to avoid, hehe! ! The big tree was completely cut into pieces by the wind blade. The white heart was looking at the wood chips on the other side. It was really dangerous. If she was not sensitive, she would end up with the big tree.


    Sakura and Iino see white and critical, with an anxious look on his face, and White Sister can never have anything...


    In the lounge, Sasuke saw the whiteness of the danger, and stood up in the face, his face full of worry. what happened? How does the strength of the handcuffs suddenly become so strong! Is she going to be dead? ! Looking at the handcuffs in the field, Sasuke¡¯s face was cold, and if the handcuffs were dare to hurt, he would kill her.


    The audience on the field saw the stalwart of the handcuffs, and they all showed a surprised look. The ninja of the sand-bearing village turned out to be so powerful. They saw the whites on the court, and they all squeezed the cold sweat.


    This will really die! There was a glimmer of light in the white eye, and the dodging action stopped, one-handedly printed, and a few feet of the devil''s ice mirror appeared in the air. The blue light shines on the body, and all the ice mirrors rotate to protect the white body. The white figure moves quickly, moving closer to the distant handcuffs.


    Ice mirror guardian!


    Under the control of Chakra, the crystal ice mirror is always surrounded by white, and the white surrounding group is protected. This white trick is similar to the absolute defense of my love Luo. It is the purpose of using Chakra to control foreign objects to protect oneself.


    There is still this trick! The hand gaze is condensed, the iron fan in the hand dances, and the giant wind blade of the size of the water tank condenses quickly, bang! The giant wind blade carries a powerful airflow to the white surrounded by the ice mirror.


    Hey! The wind blade collided with the ice mirror, and the white footsteps stopped. The chakra controlled the ice mirror and made a wrestling with the wind blade of the handcuffs.


    The harsh rubbing sound is endless, and the shock wave from the curved wind blade leaves traces on the ground. The ice mirror trembled, and the scattered scattered ice sprinkled on the ground, and it became crystal clear.


    Hey! The ice mirror trembled a little, and the cracks in the road were covered with ice mirrors at once, and the eyes were broken. At this time, the Yuwei of the wind blade was gradually wiped out, and it became a strong gas disappearing into the air.


    The wind blade disappeared, and Bai Xun repaired the ice mirror with cracks. The brilliance flashed, the ice mirror condensed again, and the white continued to approach the handcuffs not far away.


    Seeing that my own blow did not work, the look of resentment on the face of the handcuffs must kill her!


    The hand squats, condenses all the chakras in the body, and the wind has a strong wind attribute Chakra fluctuations, almost instantaneous, a blue fluorescent wind blade is condensed, this wind blade is at least the last three Bigger. Like a huge death slashing knife, mixed with sharp destruction of the wind, the Thunder''s potential attacked white.


    Realizing the power of the trick, White immediately manipulated all the ice mirrors to float in front of her, forming a thick ice wall to resist the handcuffs.


    The ice mirror collides with the wind blade, hehe! There was a huge collision sound on the field, and the strong Chakra airflow blew the dust off the field. The faint blue Chakra aperture smashed on the handcuffs and white body, the clothes smashed, and the collision sound of the Chakra torrent became sharp. The blast.


    Hey! Finally, the magical ice mirror can not resist the sharpness of the wind blade, the road cracked with ice mirror, hehe! The first piece of ice mirror broke quickly, followed by the second piece, the third piece, like a chain reaction, leaving only one piece of white mirror.


    The crystal ice mirror was so fragile in front of the huge wind blade, the ice mirror continued to tremble, and the white mirror began to collapse.


    The ice mirror shattered and gradually exposed the white figure. Oops! White did not think that the power of this handcuffs was so powerful, pull! A windy blade cut through the white arms and exposed the white complexion.


    Can''t be defeated here! The mind turned sharply, running Chakra to the soles of the feet, fleeing from here.


    The wind blade cuts the air and carries a sharp shock wave to the side of the field!


    Hey! The wind blade collided with the wall of the site, splashing with dust, and the dust settled. Only the wall on the site was destroyed by a huge curved hole. The cut was smooth, showing the extraordinary impact!


    so close! ! There was a cold sweat in the white forehead. If it wasn¡¯t hiding fast, she might have been cut off by the waist under the wind blade!


    Even the three generations of Huoying, seeing this handcuff of the handcuffs is also moving, the slight jaw, did not think that the ninja of Sha Niu Village actually has such strength, sand endured the wood leaves?


    Thinking of this, three generations of Huo Ying¡¯s eyes showed a trace of worry, looking at the four generations of wind and shadow around him, Shen Sheng said: "The wind and the adults, I did not expect the ninja of your country to have such strength, it is really powerful."


    The shadow of the big snake pill was indulged, and he did not expect that the strength of the handcuffs was so strong. The sand-bearing village was really talented. Looking at the handcuffs on the field, the eyes of the big snake pill flashed through the thoughts of the gods, and then said: "The Huo Ying adults have a reputation, and the handcuffs that child is still showing this strength for the first time."


    "Is it?" The three generations had a meal, and this said: "Wind and shadow, who do you think this game can win?"


    When I heard the three generations ask, the big snake pill eyes stunned and replied: "I guess this game is a handcuffed victory." Then I looked at the three generations, apparently asking about the views of the three generations.


    The three generations showed an inscrutable smile on their faces. They shook their heads and said, "I don''t think so. I guess this game?? It is the little girl who won the victory."


    Dashenmao was surprised. Bai Mingming was out of disadvantage. How could he have a chance to win On the field, Bai escaped the handcuffs and his eyes showed a dignified look. She was the first to be such a strong opponent. Encountered. As Sasuke said, the long-range attack of the handcuffs is very powerful. If you are not close, there is no hope of winning.


    How to do? Want to give up?


    Looking at the handcuffs that are waiting for him, the whites no longer hesitate, one-handedly printed, and several pieces of ice mirrors appear, like the method of processing, attacking the handcuffs.


    Seeing the white attack again, there was a fluster in the eyes of the handcuffs. The previous Xeon strike almost consumed all the chakras in her body. Now she is already the end of the strong.


    The crystal clear ice mirror shines in the sunlight, and the white body is protected like a crystal. The figure is flashing and the handcuffs are close at hand!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 90： Festival

    Seeing that you are going to be close, the handcuffs take out the detonating symbol from the tolerant bag, and the wind is blowing, trying to use this trick to stop the white movement.


    boom! boom! The detonator continued to explode, splashing gray dust, and the viewer''s line of sight was blocked by smoke.


    The dust and smoke scattered, I saw a white figure flashing out of the dust, it is white. The detonator of the handcuff broke open the ice mirror, and it was guessed that the handcuffs had no chakra now. The moment is no longer hesitant, the hand prints, the dance of the ice dragon!


    The dense and dense thousand moments condensed, the sharp edge covered the handcuffs around the body, the whistling strength of the sound of the air, the overwhelming ice of the thousand without any mercy attacked the handcuffs.


    In the face of countless thousand, the handcuffs feel powerless, she smelled the breath of death. What to do, is it dead? There was a trace of sadness in the eyes of the hand.


    It¡¯s really unwilling to die like this. It¡¯s really unwilling to die under the woman¡¯s hand.


    I really want to see his smile again, if that person is how good I should be...


    On the playing field, the handcuffs are surrounded by thousands of pieces, and the sharp strength covers the body of the handcuffs. White runs Chakra, all thousands of fast rotation, forming a dragon with ice, a needle-shaped blade covering the dragon body, shining in the sun, the dragon must be prepared, three claws, lifelike, momentum The majestic power shows the power of this move!


    Hey!


    In the audience, the audience saw the emergence of dragons, and they looked at each other.


    You must know that the dragon is a creature that will appear in mythology. Although it is an ice dragon, the unparalleled power on the surface is still surprising to everyone. Such wonders have never been seen before.


    Sha Niu Village led the team Maji''s face can be dripping with water, this game lost! He knows that the handcuffs have wasted all the chakras because of their stubbornness. Now the handcuffs really have no resistance, and the handcuffs are at stake at this moment, so she will die!


    The handcuffs are so weak in front of the dragon, the bitter chills cover the body of the handcuffs, and the handcuffs really feel the threat of death. This feeling is only met when I face the rage of my love.


    Roar! At this moment, the ice dragon is like a spirituality, roaring, bringing a fierce wind, whistling and attacking the handcuffs.


    The face of the ice dragon is infinitely magnified in front of the handcuffs. The cold air has made the body of the handcuffs have a little bit of rigidity. Looking at the roaring ice dragon, the handcuffs close their eyes, and the tears pass over the corner of the eye. Are you dead?


    Handcuffs!


    Seeing the handcuffs facing danger to life, I love the heart of an impulse. He must protect his handcuffs and protect his sister. He can''t let the handcuffs die!


    "Sand bound!"


    There was a sudden male voice on the field, and the tumbling sands rushed into the air, covering the ice dragons and quickly condensing the quicksand.


    Hey!


    Under tremendous pressure, the body of the ice dragon gradually broke, hehe! The crystal ice dragon turned into a piece of debris and sprinkled on the ground.


    "I love Luo, what''s the matter?" I came back and looked at my love Luo, who saved her life. The inexplicable feelings appeared in her eyes. She could feel the fear that I loved her.


    It turned out that he still cares about my sister...


    "Hey!" I loved Luo and snorted, and I ignored the handcuffs. I loved to turn around and look at the white, manipulating the sand in my hand, forming a huge palm, rolling and grasping the white standing not far away.


    Danger!


    The white figure flashed and immediately escaped from the sand attack range.


    I love Luo''s eyes as electricity, it seems that I don''t intend to let go of the white, the woman in front of me almost killed the handcuffs, he can''t let her go! Controlling the sand in your hand, followed by the white figure to her!


    "The sand waterfall is buried!"


    Almost for a moment, the rolling sands swept through the sky, like a black hole, it would devour the white body.


    The situation in white was extremely dangerous. At this time, a black figure appeared behind the white.


    It is Sasuke!


    The thunder of the body lit up, and the shining thunder condensed into a circular protective ring, which surrounded him and white.


    Hey!


    The quicksand collided with the thunder and lightning, the thunder flashed, the sandfall oscillated, and the endless airflow enveloped the audience.


    "Sasuke!"


    Seeing that Sasuke appeared, I loved Luo¡¯s dizzy contraction, and immediately there was a strong warfare in the heart. The chakra that controlled the quicksand increased sharply, and the rolling sand became more violent.


    Hey! !


    A shock, a blue-black shock wave between the lightning guard and the quicksand!


    boom! In an instant, the slamming shock wave burst into the dark Chakra convection.


    "Great and powerful!"


    "It''s incredible!"


    ¡°Is this their strength?¡±


    All the audience were at a loss, and such a collision made them feel scared.


    The shock wave of the shock spread, Sasuke and I love Luo and the two bodies are forced to retreat.


    On the occasion of the storm close, Sasuke was holding the white body and using high body skills, and jumped into the audience. I love Luo and immediately used sand to protect the body of him and the handcuffs.


    The dust and smoke scattered, the shock wave destroyed the site to a big hole, the blue thunder and lightning in the potholes blazed, the sky and the rain fell, all of which showed the strength of the attack.


    Bai Xin has a lingering reliance on Sasuke, watching the situation in the field bursting after fear, if Sasuke is coming over to save, she is likely to have no bones in the previous strike.


    In the audience, the audience present was shocked to see the strength of Sasuke and I love Luo. It is really the elite of Muye and Sha Niu Village. Their power has conquered the eyes of all the audience present.


    Without paying attention to the audience''s surprised eyes, Sasuke let White stay in the audience. A female audience on the side took the initiative to give up the seat and let her sit down.


    Sasuke jumped into the audience, and his body fluttered and landed smoothly on the field.


    At this time, I love Luo also relieved the guardian of the sand on him and the handcuffs, and the figure of the two gradually emerged.


    The handcuffs saw Sasuke appear, and there was an inexplicable light in her eyes. She seemed to be unwilling to face Sasuke. For the assistant, I was a little embarrassed, and she did have a heart-to-heart relationship during the game.


    At that time, saw that there was a happy white in Sasuke, and there was endless embarrassment and resentment in the heart of the handcuffs, so that the game could not control the feelings and almost killed.


    Sasuke took a deep look at the handcuffs on the side, did not say anything, turned and looked at my love Luo, said: "You just wanted to kill white?"


    I love Luo to turn his head to the past, seeing the handcuffs without hurting, and suddenly he breathed a sigh of relief. With a cold cry, Shen Sheng said: "What is it?!"


    Sasuke sneered and said, "It''s very good. In this case, I don''t have to be merciful to you."


    "Humph!"


    Sasuke and I love each other''s confrontation, the momentum of the body is sharply increased, the surrounding atmosphere is extremely tense, and the gunpowder barrel between the two can be ignited at any time!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 91： Festival

    The handcuffs stood aside and were somewhat overwhelmed by the atmosphere on the court. They wanted to persuade the two to reconcile, but she knew that such a thing was simply impossible. Now I love Luo and Sasuke is like the relationship between water and fire. Who can''t hold anyone!


    The handcuffs are very entangled. On the one hand, her younger brother, on the other hand, the person who has a good impression in her heart, really helpless, which side she can''t help, the handcuffs at this time is very embarrassing.


    At this time, I do not know that the Xuan Huo appeared on the field at the right time, and stopped the confrontation between the two. Examining Sasuke and I love Luo on the field, said: "The game was suspended, because I love Luo to block, so this game has no moon victory!"


    I love Luo Leng, looking at Sasuke in front of me and saying: "Even if you win this game!"


    Sasuke ignored my love, and looked at the handcuffs on the side, and the thoughts flashed in my eyes.


    Being assisted by Sasuke, the handcuffs rushed to dodge, she was afraid to confront Sasuke.


    After a meal, Xuan Huo continued: "The third game started below, I love Luo to help Yu Zhibo Sasuke!"


    When I heard the words between the Xuan Huo, my body that loved Luo¡¯s face could not help but tremble. Finally, I finally have to fight with Sasuke, Sasuke, I am looking forward to fighting you!


    I loved Luo''s tongue and looked at Sasuke, showing an excited look.


    Next is I love Luo? Sasuke tightened his fist and he would let my love Luo suffer!


    Then, Xuan Huo let the handcuffs leave the venue, do not interfere with the game.


    The handcuffs left the venue, stood in the grandstand of the lounge, watching the figure of Sasuke and I love Luo, and the face of fear was on the surface. Handcuffs are on the chest, and my heart is silently wishing, I hope that you must not have an accident, this game must not have anyone injured...


    On the playing field, Sasuke''s black figure and I love the red figure of the earth are standing opposite each other. The faint chakra fluctuations are gathered in the air, and the tense atmosphere once again covers the audience.


    Sasuke looked at me and said: "I love Luo, I won''t be soft in the next game. I hope you don''t let me down."


    I love Luo Sasuke and help me with a strange smile on my face. "Uchiha Sasuke, I will use your blood to water my sand, mother, you can finally eat the sweet blood!" I love some Mad, with a crazy look in his eyes.


    The endless evils scattered from my love, the sand on the ground condensed quickly, and I floated around in my love. The sky of the yellow sand floats in my love Luo, and I am eager to improve my love. At this moment, I love Luo¡¯s evil spirits!


    In the audience, all the audiences felt the tension in the atmosphere. This game is what they have been waiting for for a long time. The battle between Uchiha and Sharon Village represents the highest level of the test of the tolerance.


    Many viewers couldn''t help but swallow a slobber. The starting point was a sweat from the starting point, and there was a lot of sweat in the palm of his hand. I haven''t started the game yet. The atmosphere between my love Luo and Sasuke is irrelevant. They know that this game is definitely wonderful, and it can definitely be included in the classic battles of the years.


    In order to see this game, the high-level and some famous names in the village of Muye came, and they are very much looking forward to the performance of Uchiha. Although Uchiha was destroyed, Uchiha¡¯s reputation in the hearts of people is still as profound. In their hearts, Uchiha is definitely the pinnacle of the world of forbearance, and the family with the writing of the eye is the existence that makes the whole ninja world tremble!


    The sun was sitting in the audience with handcuffs and fireworks, and they were looking forward to Sasuke¡¯s performance. Especially for the Japanese football, he would like to know how strong the true strength of Sasuke is. In the last battle with Sasuke, Sasuke¡¯s performance left a deep impression on the Japanese football, and Sasuke¡¯s last use of the thousand birds He remembers it.


    "Sasuke, you must win." Chen Tian looked at the black figure on the field, his face showing a look of anticipation. Chitian knows that she will become the wife of Sasuke. As a nobleman, she knows what is the three-five-five, and knows the responsibility of being a wife. Sasuke is everything in her future. She is very concerned about the performance of Sasuke.


    In the audience, Ino and Sakura found white, and when they saw the body without any damage, they let go of their hearts.


    Iye took Sakura and White''s hand to cheer for Sasuke. Although I know the strength of Sasuke''s opponents, I don''t worry about Sasuke. They believe that Sasuke''s strength, as long as Sasuke, no matter how powerful the enemy will be defeated by him!


    Xuan Huo looked at the time and looked at Sasuke and I love Luo on the field and immediately announced that "the game is starting!"


    With the order of Xuan Huo, the atmosphere between Sasuke and I loved to explode, and the chaotic airflow of the two people was fierce, and the blue Chakra air mass crashed into a collision.


    Crash!


    The impact of the explosion of the wind filled the audience, a big battle at a stroke!


    At this time, it is already at noon, the sun is getting hotter, the sun is shining, and the dazzling sunshine makes people feel a little open.


    Sasuke''s body bursts with powerful Chakra fluctuations. The light blue halo envelopes Sasuke''s body, and the foot is micro-stepped. The body turns into a string of arrows and rushes to me.


    Sasuke''s degree is very fast. It is almost a blink of an eye. It appears after I love Luo, and my hands gather together. A straight punch breaks through the air and blocks, carrying a sharp airflow to attack my love.


    I love Luo no expression, control the yellow sand guardian body.


    Hey!


    Without any accident, Sasuke''s straight punch was blocked by the sand of the guardian of my love, and the sand quickly condensed, turning into a yellow big hand to help Sasuke.


    The yellow hand is overwhelming, and Sasuke is almost broken!


    "Humph!"


    Sasuke¡¯s eyes flashed a strange glow, and his mouth sneered. Is there only such a degree?


    Just when I loved Luo to catch Sasuke, the black light flashed and Sasuke¡¯s body suddenly disappeared.


    Yes, it just disappears suddenly.


    The next second, I loved the sound of the air behind him, Sasuke appeared behind him, a straight fist to bring the wind. At this point, the sand did not react at all, hehe! I love Luo''s body rolling and being beaten to the distance by Sasuke.


    ž I love Luo rolling to the ground, the crack of the sand armor on the face, looking at Sasuke over there, the eyes of the horrified look.


    "So fast!"


    This guy is so fast, like Xiao Li¡¯s guy, no, it¡¯s faster than Xiao Li¡¯s!


    Sasuke looked at the I love Luo in the field. Jun''s face showed a cold look, and the foot moved again, like lightning. Sasuke rushed to the front of my love, and a little blue light fist infinitely magnified in front of my love.


    "broken!"


    Like a meteor, I love Luo to be beaten again, the sand armor began to detach, and a little bit of gravel peeled off from my love Luo, I love Luo has a little pain.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 92： Festival

    Sasuke keeps up with the body that I love to fly out, and my body is constantly flashing, like a phantom streamer, attacking the body of my love in the air.


    At this point, the sand can''t keep up with Sasuke''s movements, and my love Luo''s body is flying higher and higher under the help of Sasuke.


    Suddenly, Sasuke made a big effort, but it was my love.


    In midair, I loved Luo as a bomb and slammed into the ground, pulling out a huge pothole in the ground, the dust filled, and the shape of Sasuke fell smoothly from the air.


    "Is this the strength of Uchiha? It''s so strong!"


    On the court, the audience saw Sasuke''s high body technique, and his eyes showed a faint color. This degree is not something humans can achieve.


    There was a flash of light in the eyes of the big snake pill. "The body skills of Sasuke have become so powerful. It really is Professor Akai."


    On the court, I saw that I loved to climb from the pothole. At this time, the armor of his body''s sand had been cracked, and every movement would leave a lot of gravel out of the body surface.


    Looking at the Sasuke who walked there, I loved the crazy look in my eyes, so strong! Really strong! It is this feeling, that''s it! I have already felt my existence, my mother, the opponent in front of me is a very good prey! Mom, give me more power!


    In an instant, I love Luo''s body and burst out more evil. All the sand on the field was infected by my love, and the gravel was constantly beating and becoming violent.


    Sasuke clearly felt the evil spirit of my love Luo, this feeling is... Sasuke recalled the scene of the past hunting of the monster, at that time, he also felt a similar atmosphere in the monster.


    That''s right, this feeling is demon!


    Has the chakra that has been released yet? Sasuke''s mouth evokes a trace of curvature, and is enslaved by a tail. This kind of strength is simply not enough!


    Sasuke''s body is flashing, his body is lightning fast, and the black afterimage is surrounded by my love Luo, and I am fighting with my love!


    Surrounded by sand, I love Luo to control the sand to guard against Sasuke''s attack. Because Sasuke is too fast, the sand is completely unable to capture Sasuke''s movements.


    The black light flashed, Sasuke suddenly appeared on the top of my love Luo, a squatting leg mixed with empty sound, hehe! The head of my love Luo was helped by Sasuke, and the figure fell, accompanied by a huge heading.


    After the huge shock, I saw my love Luo''s head sinking deep into the ground, like a green onion, buried straight in the pothole.


    It¡¯s just a single blow that will make me love Luo Da¡¯s powerlessness. Sasuke¡¯s strong advantage of physical skills is actually suppressing my love!


    In the lounge, the handcuffs looked worriedly at the game on the field, and the palms were sweating. There was a trace of worry in the eyes. "Million, don''t have anything..."


    rustle.......


    Very awkward, my love Luo''s body shook a bit, then the sand on the ground continued to surge, almost instantaneously, the soil layer of the earth is assimilated with the sand.


    The endless sand rushed from the ground to Sasuke, and the tumbling yellow sand turned into a huge palm, roaring, screaming, and the Thunder was too late to attack Sasuke.


    Crash!


    The palms of the sand were shot to the location of Sasuke, and the shock wave splashed with the wind raging on the field. The yellow sand was rolling, and the heavens and the earth seemed to turn yellow.


    Seeing that Sasuke was swallowed by the sand, Sakura¡¯s three women were worried about the situation, how was Sasuke¡¯s situation...


    I love Luo''s body was lifted from the potholes by the sand, and the figure slowly landed until the yellow sand was scattered. I saw the empty space.


    Obviously, I love Luo''s strong blow did not attack Sasuke.


    At this time, I love Luo feeling a dangerous atmosphere, his body swelled! Immediately control the yellow sand to protect his body.


    Hey! Thousands of thunder light covered my love, and Sasuke fell from the sky, the blue light was shining in the left hand, and the noisy thunder was everywhere!


    Rachel!


    In the face of my love, Sasuke is not soft.


    Rachel and the guardian of the sand confronted each other, and the thunder and light shone, like a knife-cut tofu, and the sand guardian was quickly pierced.


    Under the destruction of Lecce, the guardian of the sand is cracked quickly.


    After the buzzing, my body of love Luo was finally exposed to Sasuke.


    The blushing writing of the eyes was full of **** brilliance, and the more brilliant it was, the help was superficial, but it was in a moment to see that I loved Luo.


    "Dead!"


    But I saw the thunder of my right breast, and the thunder glowed like a snake into his body.


    Hey!


    The wounds of the original fists were once again destroyed, and large blood spurted out and stained the ground, like a mottled oil paint.


    I love Luo, looking at his right chest, his eyes are full of dark circles, and his face is frightened. This is, this is...


    "Ah!!" I love Luo suddenly burst into a painful roar, this is definitely not true, actually hurt!


    mom! I was injured!


    "This is my blood! My blood!"


    Sasuke looked at the maddening I love Luo, took out the left hand with thunder, and jumped out of the five feet. Immediately, Chakra was running, and the blood stains in the left hand disappeared under the influence of thunder.


    "I love Luo injured!"


    In the audience, the handcuffs stunned my hand to cover my mouth, and I saw the love of the body that had been stained with red blood. The eyes were full of incredulity and worry.


    I love Luo, there must be nothing...


    Big Snake Pill and Maki saw that I love Luo, and my heart suddenly sinks, **** it! In this way, their plans were completely disrupted, and the plan to destroy the leaves was greatly disturbed.


    On the court, I love Luo''s painful grip on my right chest, still can''t stop the rapid loss of blood, the pale pale face is already like gold paper.


    Am I lost? No, absolutely can''t be defeated! Uchiha Sasuke, I must defeat you! !


    Suddenly, I love the sound of a charm in the depths of my mind. Do you want strength?


    Hurry up and accept my strength!


    I can give you powerful power, strength...


    At this point, the monster in my love body began to work, but saw his mouth flowing out of the sputum, and the black eye was gradually replaced by a square-shaped pupil.


    Power, for strength, what if you sell your soul to the devil? !


    I love Luo has been tempted by the sudden appearance of sound, for strength, he will do whatever it takes!


    "Awaken! Hidden in my heart!"


    I love Luo suddenly screaming The purple-black chakra emerges, the purple light shines, and the chakra chasing me all over the body, seems to want to swallow my love.


    "this is!"


    Sasuke was aware of the more violent demon, and the chest of the refining pot suddenly shook the soul, and seemed to be eager to devour my love.


    Hey!


    The more intense the shock of the refining pot, the help of the heart is a trembling, the blushing writing of the eye flashed a light, the hand rubbed his chest, finally awakened? Keep the crane!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 93： Festival

    The rolling yellow sand covered my whole body, and soon my loved ones were assimilated by the yellow sand, and a strange tail suddenly appeared, condensing into a human-shaped monster image covered by yellow sand.


    "What is this?"


    "Monster, right?"


    The audience on the field saw that the changes in my love were somewhat unknown, but the evil spirits and suffocating effects that I loved from Luo¡¯s body made them burst into horror.


    The three generations of Huo Ying watched me love Luo, and there was a storm in my heart. This is the human strength!


    Realizing that things were a bit wrong, the three generations immediately stood up and prepared to stop the game.


    At this time, the big snake pill behind the three generations was suddenly difficult, and a shining bitterness disappeared from the sleeves, and the thunder could not be overwhelmed by the three generations.


    Things happened for a moment, and everyone still didn''t realize what was going on. The big snake pill has been successfully held for three generations.


    Seeing the three generations of Huo Ying was hijacked, the guards of the three generations immediately rushed to rescue the three generations.


    Unexpectedly, the original wind and shadow guard became four men and a woman dressed in sound and tolerance. The four-tone ninja is the Ghost Boy Pill, Zuo Jin, Duo You, and Ji Lang Fang.


    Ghost children''s pills are printed in the hands, and the spiders are tied!


    A huge white spider web flew out, carrying white mucus, bound a dry wood leaf ninja, and easily solved the guards of the three generations.


    The four men tightly guarded the body of the big snake pill, protecting the big snake pill and hijacking the three generations onto the dome. The hand is fast-printing, four purple bursts!


    Four purple light curtains shrouded the dome, and they will come to rescue the dark parts of the three generations.


    The three generations are calmly watching everything that is born on the field, and they are not surprised by the sudden changes!


    "Four generations of wind and shadow, what are you doing?! Provoking the war?!" The three generations are calm and self-sufficient, and the tone is dignified and said to the big snake pill.


    Dashen Wan smiled. "Teacher, you are as confused as before."


    When I heard the original sound of the big snake pill, the three generations of eyes twitched. "You are a big snake pill! Four generations of shadows?"


    "I was killed by me." The big snake pill seems to be saying something that is irrelevant.


    Three generations of eyes are slightly condensed and killed! Is the strength of Dashen Pill so strong? !


    "Do you want to destroy the wood leaves this time?" The three generations showed a worried color. If the big snake pill really wants to destroy the wood leaves, then he will kill the big snake pill even if he fights his life. Let the leaves be destroyed!


    The big snake pill licked his tongue and said: "Destroy the leaves? No, no, I never thought about it. I just feel that the recent tolerance is too calm, I want to make this pool of water a little more active."


    Said, the big snake pill overlooks Sasuke on the field and I love Luo, who has already become a monster. The narrow face has an inexplicable smile. "Teacher, before we finish watching this game, I am against Uchiha. The child at home is very happy."


    The three generations did not make a sound. He did not understand what the big snake pill really meant. Why did he care so much about Sasuke? Is there any conspiracy?


    On the playing field, Sasuke calmly looked at the changes of my love Luo, sneer at the corner of his mouth, keeping the crane, I don''t know how much power you can bring me...


    On the playing field, three generations were hijacked, and the plan to destroy the wood leaves in Yin Ren Village and Sha Niu Village started.


    Wearing dark costumes, hidden in the audience. See the big snake pill has been moving, a sneer in the corner of his mouth, finally started? Quickly print, use the illusion to hypnotize the ordinary audience present.


    For a moment, white snowflakes fluttered in the audience, as if they were in the snow and ice.


    "this is?!"


    Sakura¡¯s three women immediately realized that things were wrong and they were printed in their hands.


    "open!"


    Suddenly, the mirror flower was shattered, and all the illusions disappeared. Bai and Jingye also woke up at this time and saw the audience on the field fainting. They knew that the leaves had changed a lot!


    In the audience, a lot of sound ninjas suddenly appeared, fully armed. At this moment, they showed cruel fangs and continued to kill the Konoha ninja and the audience who had already passed out.


    The bright red blood flowed through the audience, and Sakura and Ino looked at the scene like hell, and the face was pale. This scene was the first time they saw it, and the shock between the hearts could not be held up!


    The white on the side is a rebellious career that has gone through many years. Her reaction is much calmer. Make a big sister''s style, remind Sakura and Ino to be careful, hand condense into an ice shuriken, rush to one side of the slaughterhouse, and fight the sound of the ninja.


    At this point, Kakashi and Akai appeared on the field, seeing the **** killing field brow wrinkles, this group of sound ninja!


    Akai stunned, and the anger in his heart surged and roared! The figure is flashing, kicking under the feet, and the constant voiced ninja is killed at his feet!


    Kakashi did not hesitate to protect Sakura and Ino, killing the ninjas who came one by one.


    "everyone......"


    Seeing the people who fought, the fears in Sakura and Ino''s heart were quickly suppressed. Without hesitation, they joined the group battle. Although they were weak, they were a member of the wood leaf and wanted to be a wooden leaf. Make a contribution to safety.


    Outside the village of Muye, the joint forces of the two villages were quickly assembled. Hundreds of black figures flashed out of the hidden woods.


    "Be prepared to fight! Never leave alive!"


    With the command of the lead ninja, several sand ninjas use the technique of psychic, hehe! The white smoke dissipated, and a huge three snakes appeared on the field!


    expensive! The serpent screamed, the **** serpent found out, and the body brought out a strong wind, attacking the periphery of the wooden leaf wall not far away.


    Hey! Hey! It was a few bursts of sound, and several big snakes appeared again on the field. They joined the battle under the drive of the sound of the ninja, constantly ravaging the periphery of the leaves.


    A group of ninja troops immediately followed the serpent and destroyed the fortifications outside the leaves.


    Due to the reason for the test, the majority of Ninja''s ninjas are doing security work at the competition venue. Therefore, the defense around the village is very weak. There are only a few ninjas doing defensive work here.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of the serpent, they were completely shocked. The tranquility of many years has paralyzed their consciousness, and the awareness of war has gradually disappeared. The sudden situation is somewhat overwhelmed.


    The big snake has a long tail sweeping The huge force is all on the wall, hehe! The walls vibrated and the cracks began to appear.


    All kinds of detonators are constantly thrown into the thick wall, bang! boom! boom! The ground trembles and the diffuse smoke covers the field of view.


    At this time, the Muye Ninja Guard, who guarded the wall, reacted.


    "Quick attack! Can''t let them rush in!"


    I hurriedly assembled the team and blocked the action of the big snake with a big fireball.


    The flames flew, sparkling sparks in the air, and the burning waves rushed to the three snakes.


    Hey! The flame burst and the skin of the snake is blackened.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 94： Festival

    The big snake has a pain, the snake is screaming in the mouth, and the tail is vigorously slamming.


    boom! The wall was destroyed and the mighty joint forces stormed into the village of Muye and began to attack the leaves.


    The Konoha ninja, who stayed on the wall, was easily solved. The Ninja troops quickly attacked the wooden leaves. Their purpose was to completely destroy all the political facilities of Konoha.


    Residents in Muye Village knew that they had a war. They could do nothing in the face of a sudden explosion. All they can do is to save their lives, close the door, and tighten at home to pray that the war will soon end.


    On the playing field, the other ninjas who noticed the sudden changes, although the things were abrupt, the ninjas who originally guarded the venue immediately plunged into battles everywhere, and fought with the Ninja troops who came to fight!


    Xuan Huo and Sha Niu Village led the team Maji battle together, Markey constantly used his famous stunt, the blade of the wind! The sharp Chakra winds shrouded the Xuan Huo.


    As a forbearance, Xuan Huo has a good strength, his body flashes, and easily escapes from Markey''s wind blade attack.


    The toothpick in the spit of the Xuanhuo spit out the image of the lazy, and the face showed a solemn look.


    In the face of the sand ninja who is good at long-range attacks, Xuan Huo knows that he must draw closer to each other, otherwise he can only passively defend, or even be completely suppressed!


    Without hesitation, Xuan Huo bullied himself, and the hands were bitter and danceless. The light blue Chakra knife covered the space of Maji.


    laugh!


    The knife gas collided with the blade of the wind released by the horse, and the blue Chakra air flow scattered, and the shock wave caused by the ground destroyed the large and small potholes.


    In the next second, Xuan Huo successfully approached Maji, and he struggled with Markey to do close combat, and he fell into a stalemate.


    The aristocrats with constant wood leaves, as well as the famous names from all over the world, were arrested and killed by the ninja troops from the audience. The bright red blood flowed on the floor and merged into a large **** color.


    Sasuke looked at everything on the field with no cold motion. He looked at everything on the field silently. He didn''t plan to help the wood leaves, and he watched people continue to be killed.


    Sasuke believes that the current Konoha is too much, and must undergo a devastating blow, so that the Konoha executives realize the cruelty of war! Even in this catastrophe, I gave the wood leaves a big cleansing, so that the so-called big names and nobles were destroyed! Let them also taste the pain of being destroyed!


    Looking at the **** slaughter on the field, Sasuke¡¯s face sneered, the so-called aristocrats, the so-called big name, at this time, where did your proud class status go? Still not being slaughtered like a pig or a dog!


    The blood flies and the sound of the blade cuts in and out.


    Kill it, all, all the big names, all the tops are going to die! Sasuke showed a crazy look, watching the wood leaf ninja being constantly killed, and his heart gradually became satisfied.


    "That is to be the case, people who do evil to Uchiha are going to die!"


    In fact, Sasuke¡¯s current thinking is indeed somewhat extreme. Under the stimulation of the memory of the genocide, his feelings for Muye are more indifferent.


    "Wood leaves are done to Uchiha, and Muye Village has let Uchiha carry it. Everything must be paid for by Kobayashi!"


    Sasuke regained his cold indifference, and his thoughts returned to the game field, watching the changes of my love Luo, and the blushing writing eyes were more crystal clear!


    Gradually, I love Luo''s body condensed into a complete body, a large piece of sand will cover the body, his image has completely separated from the human form, turned into a civet-like existence, the khaki body stood upright on the ground, heterogeneous The four-eyed eyes stared at Sasuke in front of him.


    "Sasuke, already at this step, face me like this, how can you take me!"


    Sasuke silently, calmly looking at the I love Luo in front of me, the black figure is unfathomable, facing me love Luo, Sasuke is full of confidence.


    I love to laugh wildly, "Hey, let me feel your presence, Uchiha Sasuke!"


    With your strength?


    Sasuke¡¯s face showed a sneer, his body shape turned into a streamer, and the wind was like a thunder! The road Raytheon assisted his left hand.


    puff!


    I saw that my loved one''s left arm was stabbed by a thousand birds, and the shining thunder carried a piercing tweet piercing my love''s left arm.


    Under the piercing, I loved the painful roar, and the sputum in the corner of my mouth flew!


    "Unspeakable!" Sasuke smiled coldly, and the lightning in his hand was still so loud.


    Hey! Visible to the naked eye, my love''s left arm quickly changed back to its original shape, covering the sand of the left arm and slipping from the arm.


    boom!


    The huge sand-shaped arm fell to the ground and turned into yellow sand.


    On the court, Sasuke didn''t give me a time to breathe, and the thunder in his hand lit up again, Ray Chee!


    The blushing writing eye did not bring a trace of affection, the corner of the mouth sneered, the blue thunder reflected the black head, and immediately, Sasuke grabbed the other arm of my love.


    Hey!


    Like the murder, the blue thunderbolt pierced my arm, and the bright red blood splashed into Sasuke''s forehead, which made Sasuke''s look more cruel and cold!


    Hey! Another alienated arm of my love Luo also fell to the ground, revealing the human arm.


    "A wicked bastard!"


    Because of the pain, I love Luo''s upper body has been paralyzed, and Sasuke''s movements have no time to react, and the intense pain stimulates his nerves all the time, almost making him crazy.


    However, this can only be seen, because now he has no power to fight back.


    "This is for the whites!" Sasuke looked at me lovingly, and said, kicking my love Luo''s body to the ground. In the hands of the thunder light, like the method of processing, piercing my love Luo''s legs, the condensed yellow sand legs broke up.


    "Ah..."


    I love Luo''s body fast, the injury is too late to recover, a large piece of sand slips from the body, revealing the original body, the legs are stained with bright red blood, under the violence of Sasuke, my love Luo''s leg tissue was severely contused .


    Sasuke looked at the painful expression of my love Luo I finally felt a sigh of relief in my heart. I just tortured my love Luo, but it was a bad smell for white.


    At this moment, because the arms and legs of the whole body were interrupted, my action was greatly limited, and because of the pain, his body could not move at all.


    I opened my eyes slightly, and I loved the painful groan in Luokou. I looked at Sasuke, who was condescending, and showed a hateful look in his eyes.


    why? ! Obviously, the soul has been sold to the devil, why can''t he beat him? ! Is his strength so strong? !


    Really not willing!


    This fact! Such me! Such a world! I absolutely don''t agree!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 95： Festival

    àÛͨ! The heart of my love Luo slammed a bit, and a familiar atmosphere occupied my mind.


    The image of the mother appears in my heart, the smile of my mother''s death, the wishes of my mother''s death, all the memories come...


    "mom¡­¡­"


    The powerful resentment quickly occupies the shape of my love Luo, and must not be defeated!


    Even if you sell yourself completely to the devil! Even if you are under the nose and hell, you are suffering from the red lotus industry! I also want to beat Sasuke!


    The momentum is fighting!


    The monster in my heart is deeply awakened, and the powerful evil is exploding from my love.


    Hey!


    The purple-black Chakra vortex quickly condenses the surface of my body, and the huge shock wave will shake Sasuke''s body out of the five feet!


    "Damn, there will be such a powerful chakra!"


    Sasuke saw the change of my love Luo by writing the round eyes. I saw that the injury on my love Luo quickly recovered, and the rolling yellow sand covered his body again.


    Almost a blink of an eye, I love Luo has become a complete body.


    I feel the grievances of my love in Luo''s body. Does Sasuke wrinkle the combination of frown, demon and resentment?


    Now, I love Luo has completely enchanted, the near-substantial Chakra covers the entire space!


    I saw that I was full of evil and stood up and laughed out loudly: "Hey, Uchiha Sasuke, I want to kill you!"


    On the court, the evil spirits burst, the great Chakra energy condensation flashed, and the rain was coming from the wind!


    "Is it finally awakened? Keep the crane..."


    Sasuke made a precautionary posture, looking at the I love Luo in front of him, the thunder in his hand, and the thunderous thunder sounded inside and outside.


    I have completely demonized my love Luo into a madness, the mouth is constantly flowing out of the sputum, the original erect body is also like a beast.


    The big yellow tail swayed, and the chakra air burst from the yellow body.


    Hey!


    I loved Luo¡¯s body shape and appeared in Sasuke for a moment. The beastly paws screamed and grabbed Sasuke¡¯s chest.


    Sasuke has been prepared for a long time, on one side of the body, to escape the blow of my love. The figure is flashing, using high body techniques, without warning, on the side of my love Luo, the whip legs bring out the afterimage.


    boom! I love Luo being kicked, the body is like a fallen leaf, fluttering on the ground in the distance, leaping to the ground and rushing to Sasuke again.


    Seeing the performance of my love Luo, Sasuke''s gaze is slightly condensed. "Is it really inherited the talent of the civet cat? But that''s it!"


    At the moment, Sasuke no longer hesitates, writes the eyes of the wheel to lock my love Luo, the light in the hands, Ray Chee!


    I love Luo''s figure infinitely magnified in front of Sasuke. He has already seen all the movements of my love Luo. On one side of the figure, I have escaped the claws of my love Luo, and the shining thunder is in the shoulder of my love Luo!


    Hey!


    The thunder glows, the sharp breath runs through my shoulders, and the raging thunder spreads his body, and the blue thunder and lightning snakes entangle.


    Under the destruction of Lecce, the sand of my love Luo flew out!


    "Ah!" I loved the painful screaming, poor defense, and I loved Luo''s long tail with a strong wind to help.


    Danger!


    Sasuke immediately left the range of my love Luo''s attack. The next second, the long tail fell to the ground and made a huge pothole.


    Hey! The splashing dust blurs the vision of Sasuke, and tries to write the wheel eye as much as possible. A black shadow strikes!


    I love Luo as fast as a civet cat, and the claws break open the air, screaming and attacking the Sasuke!


    Sasuke did not escape, and once again, the thunder screamed!


    Thousands of birds!


    puff! The sharp lightning of the Thousand Birds once again pierced my body, and the cone-shaped Thunderblade came out.


    This is the real killing, and Sasuke completely suppressed my love.


    In another stroke, I love to scream and wiggle, and I want to get rid of it from Sasuke.


    ¡°Not so easy!¡±


    Sasuke''s left hand moves, the strength in his hand increases again, the thunder shines, the thundering left arm passes through the chest of my love Luo, and the overflowing blood continues to flow out.


    The blushing writing eyes stared at me, I loved Luo, and the corner of my mouth made a slight arc, which was unbearable!


    Finally, the left hand shining with thunder left my love Luo''s chest, leaving a fist full of wounds, blood, and even the internal organs are clearly visible!


    With the departure of Sasuke, my body of love fell. boom!


    Falling to the ground, the chest continues to undulate, the rapid breathing is gradually weak, apparently less air intake.


    The blood is overflowing and the ground is quickly reddened.


    Sasuke can''t believe that I love Luo and die. He deliberately avoided the heart of my love. The resilience of the human column is terrible. As long as the tail beast is not removed, no matter how heavy the injury, it will take a long time to recover.


    "I love Luo!"


    On the court, the handcuffs and the Kojiro who fought against the Konoha ninja saw that I loved Luo, and immediately got rid of their opponents and rushed over to rescue me.


    Kanjiro controlled the approaching Sasuke soon, and the Chakra industry in the handcuffs has been restored. The iron fan in the hand dances, and the wind blade sweeps Sasuke.


    In the face of the attack of Kanjiro and the handcuffs, Sasuke dismissed them and their strength was still too weak.


    Sasuke''s figure flashed, the black figure dragged out the afterimage, the thunder in his hand lit up, and the thunderous lightning thundered infinitely magnified in the ear of Kanjiro.


    "Thousands of birds!"


    puff! The blue thunderbolt pierced the right chest of Kanjiro without warning, and the sharp thunder and lightning passed through!


    "You..." Kanjiro looked at his chest in a sluggish manner, with bright red blood in his mouth.


    Sasuke sneered, he still doesn''t want to kill Kanjiro, and he has a strong slap in the face, and he has given the seriously injured Hand Jiu Lang to the handcuffs that will come.


    The handcuffs caught Kanjiro and looked at the paler look of Kanjiro. The anxious deep feelings overflowed with words. "Gang Jiulang, brother, don''t scare me..."


    "Brother, you and I will give you a stop bleeding..." The handcuffs completely lost the square inch, and the calmness and indifference disappeared on weekdays. Anxiously took the wounds and bandages from the tolerant bag to treat the wounds.


    Sasuke looked at the handcuffs over there and suddenly felt that she was owed to her, and again and again hurt her loved ones, first I love Luo and then Jiujiur.


    "She won''t forgive me forever."


    Sasuke turned around and went to I no longer pay attention to the handcuffs, grabbed the belt of my love Luo, and left the place, and went straight to the back of the wood, he had to do something. Let the guard crane fully awaken!


    The handcuffs noticed Sasuke with the disappearance of my love Luo, the light of hate flashed in the big eyes, the corners of the mouth were tight, and the paler the face.


    Sasuke''s perfect image has cracks in the heart of the handcuffs, becoming mottled and shriveling.


    "Sasuke, I hate you..."


    After the leaves of the leaves, Sasuke took my love to fly all the way, avoiding several ninja troops attacking the leaves, and the figure jumped quickly in the forest. Sasuke looked at the front. For strength, he had to let the crane keep awakening, and then use the refining pot to swallow the chakra that keeps the crane.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 96： Festival

    Since the last rejuvenation pot awakens, Sasuke guessed the function of the refining pot, swallowed the anger of the beast, swallowed the power, swallowed the chakra, and turned everything into the power of the host. This is one of the functions of the refining pot.


    Sasuke was very fast, and it didn''t take long before he reached the hinterland of the forest behind the leaves. The woods are lush here, and the huge canopy blocks the sun.


    Sasuke landed and threw my love in my hand on the ground.


    boom!


    The heavy fall of the sound of a forest bird.


    At this time, I love Luo Luo people lying on the ground, the pale complexion has begun to pan-green, breathing gradually, but still have signs of life.


    The wound on the chest has already stopped bleeding, and the purple light on the chest is shining. The pink new meat grows out and fills the wound that is burned by lightning.


    this is¡­¡­


    Seeing the strong resilience of my love Luo, Sasuke¡¯s heart is stunned. It¡¯s really a raccoon cat. The vitality is not covered. Although it is a tail, the recovery can be compared with the nine tails.


    "Nine life cat demon?"


    Sasuke calmly looked at me, I loved Luo, and wrote a round of eyes to watch his changes. The faint purple chakra began to emerge from my love Luo. I love Luo¡¯s injury and quickly recovered. The pale complexion first saw the **** color.


    Purple Chakra Dasheng, the strong evil began to burst from my love Luo.


    Exotic evils skyrocketed, and the animals in the forest fled and fled the center.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, I love Luo''s wounds completely healed, and the pink new meat grows. Only the holes in the chest and the red blood stains indicate that he was injured.


    Purple Chakra all poured into the body of my love Luo for a moment, the brilliance of the light, my love Luo''s eyelids began to tremble, apparently is about to wake up.


    Sustained by Sasuke, I fell into a coma. During this period, his consciousness has always been embarrassing. His eyes are dark, I don''t know where to come from, and I don''t know where to go.


    He wandered between the consciousness faults, where he saw his mother, still so warm and amiable, I love Luo to keep the mother, but now the mother''s figure is like a mirror, and the starlight disappears in front of him.


    The consciousness of my love Luo fell quickly. In a dark place, he saw a huge black shadow.


    The darkness gradually disappeared, and a yellow spotted civet cat was caught in sight.


    The cranes open their mouths with uneven mouths, and they laugh and smile. The eyes of the four corners show a humanized look. "Little devil, your body is accepted by the uncle..."


    The crane''s mouth is turned into a black hole. In the powerful airflow vortex, my love Luo''s body is swallowed into the darkness.


    As the spirit died, what I loved was a yellow woman in white clothes who seemed to smile at him.


    mom¡­¡­


    In the forest, it is full of chill. I love to open my eyes and see Sasuke. The black figure is cold and deep.


    "Sasuke..." I love the color of hatred on my face.


    Seeing that I love Luo has woke up, Sasuke reveals a playful smile, as if looking at a fat prey, "Recover so soon, it is a tail!"


    One end! I love Luo Xiaokong, how did he know?


    Sasuke mysterious smile. "I love Luo, aren''t you going to beat me? Now there is a chance to release the monster in your body. Maybe you can fight with me with its power. You didn''t want to come out long ago." Is it? Keep the crane!"


    Sasuke¡¯s words were like a thunder in my love, and I saw the calmness on Sasuke¡¯s face. I suddenly smirked on my face.


    The body jumped, leaving Sasuke''s attack range, standing on one side and looking at Sasuke, suddenly screaming, "Little devil, really smart, how do you know that this is my uncle?"


    During the speech, my love Luo''s eyes changed rapidly, and the crystal four-corner eyes appeared, and the momentum of her body increased sharply.


    "Hey." Sasuke gave a cold smile, "Shouhe, your tricks can fool me into writing this round. You didn''t want to occupy the body of my love Luo? I have swallowed up my thoughts." Very cool..."


    "Hey, the devil, it turned out to be the descendant of the six old guys. I can''t ignore it when I face you!"


    I love Luo, no, it should be the crane, but see the seal in its hands, the strong Chakra fluctuations.


    A roar, a huge shock wave will help Sasuke''s body shape, white smoke dissipated, I saw a mountain-sized variegated raccoon cat appeared in the forest, the thick limbs micro-step, instantly shake the mountain.


    Looking at the foot of Sasuke, the size of the ant, the head of the defending crane is raised high, and the four-corner eye overlooks Sasuke, and smiles. "Little devil, this is the body of this uncle, afraid of it!"


    The look of the self-satisfying self-satisfaction is beyond words. In its view, Sasuke in front of him is vulnerable!


    Sasuke''s mouth angled a curve, and there was not much to say in the face of the crane. In his view, the crane is nothing more than a monster with a large body. There is nothing to fear.


    Besides, Sasuke¡¯s past life is a fairy, and there are many monsters he saw. The tail beast like Shouhe is only a relatively powerful monster. At present, the cranes are not even monsters. There is nothing to be afraid of.


    Of course, the gap between the monster and the monster is an insurmountable gap. The monster in front of the monster is only the **** of less than five fighting power. If they are monsters, they are completely out of the beast''s category. They belong to the mountain monsters. They are not within the six roads. They can be arbitrarily transformed, and they can turn the mountains and the sea with their hands and feet. The powerful demon emperor can even destroy the earth. !


    Shouhe thought that Sasuke was soft and smirked. "Little devil! This uncle is going to kill you now, ask for more life!"


    The strong atmosphere rises from the crane. Under the pressure of huge space, the ground begins to crack, and the ground shakes. The endless purple light lingers in the mouth of the crane, and the eyes of the crane are exposed to the cruel color.


    "Dead! Air cannon!"


    The purple air cannon condenses quickly, the spiraling airflow turns, and the powerful Chakra oscillates the turbulent space.


    laugh!


    The purple-black air cannon dragged the long-tailed flame thunder and attacked Sasuke The air cannon was infinitely magnified in front of Sasuke, and the horrible destruction of the atmosphere seemed to devour everything.


    At this time, Sasuke moved, quickly condensed Chakra, wrote a round of eyes and gods, with a high body shape flying, the air cannon only hit Sasuke''s afterimage.


    boom! The air cannon exploded, and the ground was suddenly blown up by a dark hole with a diameter of several tens of meters. The powerful shock wave mixed with the wind attribute Chakra raged in the audience, the mushroom cloud rose, and the endless waves destroyed the surrounding forests.


    Sasuke evaded the air cannon and stood at the place where the mushroom cloud is not far away. Looking at everything that is born, is this the power of the air cannon? It is no less than the power of a miniature nuclear bomb! Sasuke¡¯s eyes are full of thoughts, but the air cannons in the district are just like this. I don¡¯t know how powerful the tail beast is.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 97： Festival

    Suddenly saw Sasuke avoiding his blow, Shouhe turned around and caught Sasuke¡¯s figure, watching Sasuke standing in the canopy screaming, ¡°Hey, kid, this is the power of this uncle¡¯s air cannon. Shake under the power of this uncle!"


    Assistant to the clothes that were chased by the Chakra airflow, disdain, although the power is extraordinary, but the air gun''s power storage time is too long.


    To support the current speed, you can completely ignore the air cannon.


    The Shouhe once again condenses Chakra, the purple brilliance flows, the violent air convection appears in the mouth of the gazebo, the purple light shines, and an air cannon is formed.


    Without hesitation, Chakra infused his feet and the high-speed body technique was turned on again. Almost immediately, Sasuke appeared on the back of the crane.


    The thunder in the hand shines, Ray Chee!


    The body of the crane is huge, and the action is not responding. Sasuke of Sasuke is guarding the back of the crane. Thunder and lightning,


    Like a knife-cut tofu, Sasuke¡¯s left hand with thunder is deeply stuck in the back of the crane.


    The sand waves are flying, and the back of the crane is blown up by a big hole. The blue lightning flashes through it, constantly destroying the rest.


    "Hey!" The crane guarded the pain, and the action of condensing the air cannon stopped, and the huge body crashed into the ground. Hey! The huge body fell to the ground, the ground was pulled out of a large pit, the forest was destroyed, and dust was everywhere in the forest.


    In the assistant, the thunder light is lit again, and the blue thunder is covered with the left arm, spreading into a thousand birds sharp gun!


    Thunder and lightning, like the thunder and sharp edge, the Thousand Birds sharp gun easily pierced the forefoot of the crane.


    Sasuke''s body shape leaps and moves, and the lightning output is constantly increased. The forelimbs of the cranes are cut off at a moment, and the huge body falls on the ground, hehe! dusty.


    After a successful attack, Sasuke left the back of the crane, and the black streamer flashed and appeared not far away.


    Because it is a sand incarnation, there is no blood flow down.


    Suffering from the pain of the body, the crane screams and the body tumbling, trying to get rid of the pain of the body.


    "Little devil!..." Shouhe struggled to get up and looked at Sasuke. His eyes were full of anger. This guy must kill him!


    The clumsy body of the crane quickly rushed to Sasuke, and the body brought an endless chakra strong wind. The purple Chakra group wrapped a huge body and turned it into a purple streamer, carrying the unparalleled power of the carrier!


    "This guy!"


    Seeing that the crane is mad, Sasuke immediately transported high-speed body skills, body shape dodge, with a flexible body in the body of the crane.


    boom! boom! boom!


    The huge body of the crane keeps colliding, the earth is cracked, and the forest is destroyed!


    "Little devil! This uncle wants to kill you!"


    The crane has fallen into madness, and he has been so seriously injured for the first time in these years. As one of the nine tailed beasts, it was actually injured by a human being. This kind of thing, this kind of action, will not accept the crane!


    Dust and smoke, the earth trembles, as if the end of the day!


    Gradually, the defending crane seems to have done its best, and the strength of the collision is not as good as before, and the frequency is also small.


    Sasuke grabbed the opportunity of the crane to rest, wrote a wheel eye to lock a part of the crane, appeared in the body behind the crane, quickly printed under his hand, the fire of dragons!


    The tumbling flames are red for half a day, and the hot flames are like thunder.


    boom! The flame is in the middle of the crane.


    The chrysanthemum suffered heavy damage, the crane screamed with pain, the huge tail swayed, the flame was extinguished, and the strong wind brought the Sasuke figure back.


    The clumsy body turned and the four-eyed eyes stared at the small Sasuke, because of the anger, the white air flow from the mouth and nose.


    "Little devil! You have used such a sinister move to deal with this uncle, I want to break you down!"


    "Hey!" Shouhe was really angry this time. The chrysanthemum is the weakest part of his body. He is always careful to care for it, for fear of touching and hurting.


    Now, Sasuke is actually burning with dragon fire! This kind of thing can''t be endured at all!


    Sasuke saw the crane anger, and immediately used high-speed body skills, the body shape flashed, appeared in the head of the crane.


    "Damn civet cat!"


    Sasuke tightly grasped the skin tissue of the crane, fixed his body shape, and the thunder light in his hand lit up, and the Thousand Birds sharply stabbed the neck of the crane.


    Shouhe constantly swayed his neck and wanted to remove Sasuke from his back. However, Sasuke¡¯s left hand has been deeply guarded in the body of the crane. The body is firmly fixed on the Shouhe, and the Sasuke can not get rid of Sasuke.


    As the head of the crane keeps moving, the strong wind blows through Sasuke, and the skin exposed to the outside of the clothes seems to have encountered a sharp blade.


    puff! A few blood marks appeared in the assistant''s arm, and some blood stains ooze out.


    "You must stop this guy!"


    In the eyes of Sasuke, there was a flash of light, and the thunder was in full swing. The thunder ran into the guardian''s body with Sasuke''s left hand.


    Just like dealing with Wen Taishi, the little snake-like lightning is ruined in the body of the crane.


    Keeping the crane only feels that it is like a knife in the body, and the tingling pain of the heart is coming from the body, it is simply not as good as death.


    No, you can''t let him continue this way, and the crane will make a terrified cry. In the face of such an attack, the crane is completely powerless.


    Sasuke didn''t want to let go of the crane, and the thunder and lightning in his hands continued. The endless stream of Chakra emerged from the gas sea, and the lightning became more and more shining.


    Suddenly, the original blue lightning became red.


    Nourish!


    The red thunderbolt instantly condenses, and the shining thunder ë³ëµ ë³ëµ ë³ëµ ë³ëµ ë³ëµ ë³ëµ ë³ëµ ë³ëµ ë³ëµ ë³ëµ ë³ëµ ë³ëµ ë³ëµ ë³ëµ ë³ëµ ë³ëµ ë³ëµ ë³ëµ ë³ëµ ë³ëµ ë³ëµ ë³ëµ ë³ëµ ë³ëµ ë³ëµ ë³ëµ ë³ëµ ë³ëµ


    The red thunder has two properties: devouring and destroying, and the red thunder and lightning continue to ravage the body. The thunder and lightning roared, and the organs in the body of the crane began to crack, and the source of life continued to rush.


    how come? !


    The guardian crane has a big eye and cannot resist the erosion of the assisted thunder and lightning. It is clearly aware that its vitality is constantly losing.


    "Little devil! This uncle wants you, stop..."


    In the face of Sasuke''s thunder and lightning, Shouhe began to yield, and it really didn''t want to die.


    Sasuke did not pay attention to the crane, and the lightning in his hand continued to be output. The chakra in the gas was continuously reduced by geometric multiples.


    Soon The crane can''t stand it, because the vitality is quickly lost and the body''s strength gradually disappears.


    The limbs of the cranes could not support the huge body, and the mountain-like figure crashed into the ground. Like the mountains, the crane body fell and the ground was pulled out of huge potholes.


    boom! The dust was flying, and Sasuke, who was on the back of the crane, left at a timely moment.


    The body shape fell, Sasuke gasped a breath, the previous lightning unexpectedly evolved into a red flash mine, although the red lightning power is stronger, but the consumption of Chakra in Sasuke is also amazing.


    For example, the amount of Chakra, which is usually used twice, can only display a red rake. The red rake is originally an enhanced version of the blue rake, which increases the engulfing property above the original destructive power. .


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 98： Festival

    When attacking the crane with the red thousand bird sharp gun, Sasuke felt that the purple chakra in the crane body was constantly assimilated by the red lightning. A pure force is constantly pouring into Sasuke, although the amount is very small, but better than nothing.


    The Shouhe was seriously injured at this time. Although there is no danger to life, the cranes can only be in a weak state for a while, and the defense and attack power are greatly reduced. Even at this time someone cut it with a knife, and the crane can not have any resistance!


    Sasuke wrote the wheel eye to disarm, looked at the crane that fell to the ground in front of him, and made a slight arc of the corner of his mouth, finally reaching the moment of receiving the results!


    The head of the guardian crane was motionless, and a pair of four-eyed eyes stared closely at Sasuke who walked into it. Sasuke¡¯s steps were heavy, and the heartbeat of the crane was step by step. With the approach of Sasuke, the human face of the guardian cat was exposed. Fear of change.


    Although I don''t know what Sasuke wants to do, there is no danger of being in the heart of the crane. It is afraid of Sasuke, and it is vaguely aware that there is a terrible thing in Sasuke.


    Sasuke stood in front of Shou Heshuo''s big head and smiled coldly. The clothes on his body were windless and automatic, and the black airflow emerged from Sasuke.


    In the next second, the endless black light shines, and the sly ink color darkens the whole sky, and the extremely cool breath suddenly breaks out.


    The black light shines, a crystal black jade pot appears out of thin air, suspended in the top of Sasuke, it is the refining pot!


    The great powers bring out an unparalleled gas field, and the body of the crane is pressed against the ground. The guardian crane is looking at the black jade pot with four corners. The endless fear envelopes the whole body of the crane. It is the pressure from the soul. In front of the refining pot, the crane can''t give birth to resistance.


    Sasuke¡¯s mouth swelled in a curve, ¡°Goodbye, keep the crane!¡±


    In the next second, endless black light emerged from the refining pot, and the black brilliance of the black ink covered the crane. From the mouth of the refining demon pot, the power of powerful devouring, under the pull of the huge force, the body of the crane is gradually floating.


    Under the entanglement of black streamer, the body of the crane is rapidly becoming smaller and is quickly taken into the refining pot.


    Sasuke looked coldly at everything that happened in front of him. In the eyes of Sasuke, the crane is his food, providing food for strength.


    The refining pot was shrouded in black brilliance, and the faint purple scent hung in the body, and the purple breath was quickly swallowed by the black brilliance. Guanghua flashed, and the body of the refining pot projected a civet cat, which is the crane.


    The guardian is screaming in horror, and the face of the unknown is very panicked.


    Being photographed into the refining pot, the guardian felt that the power in it was quickly lost, and the endless black airflow eroded its body.


    Under the black brilliance, Chaka, the yin attribute in the body of the crane, was quickly stripped, and at the same time it was stripped of grievances that accumulated in it for decades.


    Through the refining pot, the crane clearly saw that Sasuke was laughing at it, laughing inexplicably, and letting it burst into chills.


    This little devil...


    Looking at Sasuke, the brilliance in the eyes of the crane is gradually disappearing, and consciousness quickly falls into a deep sleep.


    Dark whirlpools, memory cracks, endless abyss.


    I love Luo huddled in the space, and it was dark all around, and it seemed that a little light could not penetrate the eternal darkness.


    I don''t know when, I loved Luo and woke up and shook his head. "Here is..."


    Looking at everything around him, he clearly remembered that he was swallowed by monsters in his body. He thought he was going to die. How could it appear here now?


    I love Luo somehow.


    Although there is no light, to survive, I love to try to find a way out.


    Just reaching out, it seems to touch a barrier, and the faint space fluctuations are like the ripples in the water.


    Suddenly, as soon as the light broke through the heavy darkness, the endless darkness quickly retreated in this light, and the light in the field of vision gradually expanded.


    The light shines on my love, and I am used to the darkness. I love Luo and I don¡¯t consciously cover my eyes. Some dazzling light makes him feel overwhelmed.


    "I love Luo..."


    Suddenly a beautiful female voice came from the ear. When I heard this voice, my love Luo¡¯s body trembled. This is...


    Looking out from the crack in the palm of his hand, a yellow-haired woman appeared in front of his eyes, with a golden glow on his body, and the infinite light emanating from her body dispelled the darkness in the space.


    "mom¡­¡­"


    I love Luo to see the woman in front of me, involuntarily reaching out, the trembling voice echoing in the space.


    The yellow-haired woman nodded, and the delicate face glowed with a gentle smile, like the spring rain, "Child, come with me..."


    During the talk, the yellow-haired woman went to the passage that was broken by the light, and her body shape became lighter and thinner.


    "mom!"


    I loved to see my mother disappearing, hurriedly followed up, through the golden passage, like a mirage, the passage space fluctuated a bit, and I love Luo disappeared into the space.


    Here is a white world. I love Luo and my mother, reaching out to grab the mother''s clothes, seemingly afraid that she will disappear.


    The yellow-haired woman grinned and smiled. She has grown so big that she can''t change her childhood habits. She remembered that when I was a child, I always liked to pull her clothes around, and she followed them wherever she went.


    I love Luo and I am attached to my mother''s time. As I am now with my mother, I don¡¯t know how many times I have fantasized in my mind.


    I sniffed the scent of the mother''s body, and I loved Luo''s face with some blushing, or the taste of memory, which made me love Luo''s incomparable mother''s taste.


    I love Luo closely with my mother, and my breath is a little trembling. I return to my mother again. I love Luo and can¡¯t conceal the excitement in my heart. The situation I had hoped for is realized. Really, I really want to stay here forever. For a moment, I stayed with my mother for the rest of my life.


    I love Luo in front of my mother, like a child, for fear that my mother will leave. Just like finding a safe haven, at this moment, I love Luo Anxin, reunion with my mother, and once again feel the warmth of my mother. I love Luo for a lifetime and don''t want to let go.


    I really want to forget about the end of the world, stay here forever, follow my mother keep going, for a lifetime, this way, just fine.


    "I love Luo..."


    Huang Fa woman suddenly stopped and took my love Luo''s hand away from her. The gentle smell of her body completely disappeared, and the cold eyes stared at me.


    "mom¡­¡­"


    My love Luo is very inexplicable to my mother''s movements. What happened to my mother?


    When he looked at his mother''s face, I loved Luo''s heart and stung it.


    What kind of expression is that, the dark eyes have no feelings, and the good face is full of frost, it seems to freeze the air.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 99： Festival

    I really want to forget the end of the world, stay here all the time, follow my mother, go on, for a lifetime, this way, just fine.


    "I love Luo..."


    The yellow woman suddenly stopped and took my love Luo¡¯s hand away from her. The gentle smell of her body completely disappeared, and the cold eyes stared at me.


    "mom¡­¡­"


    My love Luo is very inexplicable to my mother''s movements. What happened to my mother?


    When he looked at his mother''s face, I loved Luo''s heart and stung it.


    What kind of expression is that, the dark eyes have no feelings, and the good face is full of frost, it seems to freeze the air.


    "Mom, what''s wrong?" I don''t dare to resist the majesty of my mother and my voice is awkward.


    The yellow woman snorted and showed her evil smirk on her face. "I love Luo, do you think you are my son! You are a monster by nature! Hey, you are just a tool."


    mom¡­¡­


    I love Luo feeling that his head seems to have been hit by a sledgehammer, and his vertigo makes him dizzy. "Mom, how can you say this? I am your son..."


    "Hey, as a weapon of the village, you should have your own consciousness, and you want to be my son, haha, dream!" After that, the yellow woman glanced at me lovingly, didn''t look at him again, straight. I left the side of my love, and the figure quickly disappeared into the white space.


    "mom¡­¡­"


    I loved to watch my mother disappear in front of my eyes. I remembered what my mother had said. He felt that his heart was about to break.


    Mom, how can you do this? I am your son, this way, how can you not recognize this fact...


    "Go, don''t want me, me, not her son..."


    "how come¡­¡­"


    "Is it just a monster?"


    I love Luo Hao on the ground, my hands clasped my head, my body trembled, and there was a sob, "Mom..."


    The empty white space, the lonely world of loneliness, I don¡¯t know how long I have stayed, one year? Two years? Or eternal?


    Gradually, I love Luo no longer crying, no longer sad, years of loneliness, years of inferiority, I love Luo''s state of mind quietly changed.


    No longer feel inferior, no longer feel lonely, the only thing left in my heart is the hatred of the world.


    "Haha, it really is an ugly world, ugly humanity. Haha, everything is fake, haha, this world is only me alone."


    My love Luo mentality has been distorted, laughing wildly, because of the long sleeplessness, the black circles on the face are big.


    Covering my left eye with my hand, I love Luo¡¯s mouth and smirk. "Since then I only love myself, I only love my own Shura. This world is only me alone!"


    suddenly! Endless evils burst from my love, and the purple-black Chakra air mass spread throughout the space. Immediately, the space was broken and it was dark again.


    I love Luo only to feel deeper and deeper in the dark, I do not know how long it has been sagged, and the surrounding environment has changed. A white light appeared in front of you, passing through the white passage, and the darkness of the eyes disappeared quickly, hehe! Dropped in front of a yellow grand building.


    "here is¡­¡­"


    I love Luo to look at the building in front of me, my thoughts are gradually clear, he remembers here, here is where he grew up. At that time, where he lived with his parents.


    Looking at the familiar scene, I can still hear the laughter at that time. The memories of the past are like floods pouring into my love.


    At that time, the mother''s love, the father''s love, really like being in a honey pot, really, thousands of pets are all in one. Handcuffs and Kanjiro are very jealous of his younger brother. Why do parents always give him more love?


    I loved Luo into the building and walked straight through the corridor into an interior room.


    The house is beautifully decorated, and there are all kinds of children''s toys in the house. A delicate golden shaker hangs in the middle of the house. There is a child, a red head and a childish face.


    I love Luo to recognize that he was a child himself.


    Going forward, I loved Luo to kneel down and examine myself as a child. Looking at my own appearance, I loved the long-lost smile of the mouth of the mouth, reaching out to tease myself as a child, but now I reached out and easily passed through the child''s body, and did not touch anything.


    I love Luo¡¯s heart, this is...


    At this point, two footsteps walked into the room, a man and a woman appeared in my love Luo, it is my parents.


    They seem to have not seen me love Luo, or that I love Luo is like the air. For me who loves to appear in the house, they have no reaction at all.


    I love Luo yelling, but now no matter how hard he works, his voice can never be heard.


    At this point, the woman''s mood seems to be a bit low, there is a little bit of tears on the good face, turned to look at the man, shook his head, seems to be against the man''s resolution.


    The man felt the grief in his wife''s heart, walked close, and held his wife''s shoulder and said: "For the village, you must do this. This is no way."


    When the woman heard her husband say this, she fell into tears and said, "Is it really necessary? He is our son..."


    I sighed from the man and tightened my hands. There was a trace of grief in my eyes. "I am the fourth generation of wind and shadow, shouldering the heavy responsibility of protecting the village. For the sake of the village, even if I sacrifice my son, I will not hesitate!"


    I heard the husband say this, the woman turned around, bent down, looked at the cute chubby little face of the little I love Luo, tears bursting, reaching out, stroking the cheek of my love Luo, said: "I love Luo, I hope you don''t blame your father. Any complaints are counted on me."


    I don¡¯t understand why my mother said this, she is naive and laughs. But seeing the mother crying, he also began to cry out loud, without any reason, the heart made it.


    I love Luo, crying, the woman also began to choke, the tears of the spring poured like a bead to the ground, splashing a piece of broken jade ~ www.novelhall.com ~ for a long time, the woman stopped crying, will love me from Luo The cradle was taken out and handed over to her husband. When handing it to her husband, the woman will hold her tightly, and she seems to be unwilling to let the young person love Luo to leave her arms. Her husband has no choice but to take the little love Luo from her hand and turn around. go away.


    I love Luo, my father''s movements hurt, crying, big eyes tears watching the mother farther and farther, the young hands are calling, I can''t bear the mother.


    The woman squatted on the floor, her body trembled, and the sobbing cries stunned the tranquility inside the house.


    "I love Luo..."


    Finally, the woman no longer cries, the red eyes are a little bit of tears, and the eyes flashed through a light, like what decision was made, climbed from the ground and hurried to the outside.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 100： Festival

    In the house, I loved the mother''s movements, and when I was curious, I followed.


    In front of a building, there is a huge square, and the majestic totems stand in the middle of the square.


    The totem is engraved with the image of a middle-aged man. The wind pattern is suspended in his body, wearing a wide costume, full-bodied, vicissitudes of life, eyes gazing forward, flashing the sorrowful sorrow.


    This is the **** of Fengshen, the **** of the village. In their history, Fengshen created the Sharon Village, and Fengshen made them windy and rainy every year.


    In order to pray, Sha Niu Village specially built such a Fengshen Square, and prayed that Fengshen could continue to bless them.


    Above the square, there are crowds of people, they gather here, for a big event.


    Everyone has an excited look on their faces. They know that the future of the village is today. Whether it is possible to preserve the strength in the village of the village is at this moment.


    Fengshen Square, the four generations of wind and shadow holding the small I love Luo went up the steps, appeared in front of everyone.


    As soon as the four generations of the wind and shadow appeared, all the audience immediately cheered and the voices were uplifting, showing that their mood at the moment was very exciting.


    "Wind and Shadow, Adults..."


    The audience cheered and cheered. The four generations of wind and shadow are their protectors. In the hearts of the people of Shamin Village, the status of the four generations of wind and shadow is very high.


    Looking at the performance of the audience under the audience, the wind and shadow sighed a sigh, looked at the little I love Luo in my arms, and pressed the sadness in my heart.


    "Everyone, we have to do a big thing today. For the prosperity of the village, I volunteered to make sacrifices and contribute my little son to Fengshen."


    When they heard the wind, all the audience could not conceal the excitement of their hearts. With that, they no longer have to worry about being invaded by other ninja villages. Sha Niu Village will never be enslaved by others.


    The attendant officer around the wind and shadow went to the wind and shadow, and bowed his head and said: "The wind and the elephant, the lady is here."


    A beautiful woman with a yellow hair appeared on the field, walked to the wind and shadow, with a faint smile on her face, waving to the audience.


    The audience under the audience saw the appearance of the woman, and there was another warm cheer. The woman in front of them, plus taurus, assisted the four generations of wind and shadow management of Sharon Village, made many contributions to Sharon Village, and all the villagers were very grateful to her.


    The four generations of shadows clasped the little I love Luo in my hand and whispered to her: "How come you?"


    Plus, Luo Luo still has a faint smile on his face. He replied: "I want to finally take a look at my love, so you are not allowed to promise me?"


    The wind and shadow saw the tears on the face of Luoluo. He sighed in his heart and said, "This is also good. After all, it is our son. If you are a parent, you will finally take him from him..."


    At this point, the attendant officer walked to the wind and shadow, respectfully said: "Wind and shadow adults, the time is up."


    The wind and shadow have a shock, are you finally starting?


    Turning around and glanced at the plus drool around, the wind and shadow still went to the front desk and said: "In the battle of the world, we have suffered heavy losses in the village, and in order to the prosperity of the village, for the happiness of the people of the village, we pray together The blessing of Fengshen adults."


    The sound of the wind and shadow was full of solemnity, and the audience gathered in the hands to pray for Fengshen. The solemn atmosphere enveloped the square.


    In the eyes of the singer, the wind and shadow step by step toward the Fengshen totem, people''s prayers solemn and solemn, full of wishes.


    Putting the little I love in my arms on a cradle in front of the Fengshen totem, the four generations of wind and shadow step back, and the ceremony is full of solemnity.


    "Fengshen, your people pray here, may you lower your grace, protect your people from the flames of war, and bless your people from the disaster..."


    The words of the four generations of the wind and shadow have spread throughout the audience, and the solemn atmosphere has been raised to the extreme.


    At the end of the prayer, the audience raised their heads and watched the four generations of the wind before the totem. The eyes were full of awe.


    At the end of the wind, I took a look at the little I love Luo, got up and left the totem, running Chakra, the faint Chakra appeared, the hand quickly printed, the practice of psychic!


    Oh! The huge white smoke rises, and in a roar, a khaki-like mountain-sized civet cat appears on the square.


    The civet cat appeared, and the powerful power surged like a flood. All the audience on the field showed a horrified look. A little bit of cold sweat oozing from time to time, timid and even scared on the spot.


    The civet cat looked at the human who summoned him and ridiculed: "How?? You summoned this uncle, but don''t want this grandfather to let you go, I will eat it with you!"


    The four generations of wind and shadow looked at the guardian civet cat, and a hint of dignity appeared in the eyes. The hand was sealed again, and the invisible cyclone covered the audience!


    Hey!


    A blue aura flashed from the Fengshen totem, the blue light broke through the sky, the huge energy wave oscillated, and everyone on the field fell to the ground.


    "this is!"


    Watching the crane to see the aura of the wind, feel the extremely dangerous atmosphere, this horrible breath he once felt in the six immortals.


    The light column dissipated, a huge blue figure appeared in the sky, wearing a golden robe, and the endless wind attribute Chakra was encircled by the tornado around him.


    When I saw the blue figure, some people in the place crouched down, and their Fengshen adults showed up!


    Four generations of wind and shadow on both knees Looking at the shadow of Fengshen, humbly said: "Feng Shen adults, your people pray here, may you use the power to surrender this monster, seal him in The body of the sacrifice."


    Obviously, the so-called sacrifice refers to the small I love Luo before the totem, and the four generations of wind shadows will bind the crane to my love!


    At this point, the Fengshen illusion gradually solidified, and the faint blue brilliance erupted like a ripple from the virtual shadow, bang! The endless power oppresses the crane, and the blue aperture shrouds the crane and keeps the crane firmly on the ground.


    "You are this human!"


    The guardian crane was unable to move by the shadow of the **** of the wind, and the four-eyed eyes stared at the four generations of wind and shadow in front of him. The anger that flashed in the eyes almost burned the shadows.


    "I''m going to kill you!!"


    In the mouth of the crane, the dark purple chakra is condensed, and the strong wind attribute power is not scattered. A destructive energy group is formed, and it is necessary to shoot the four generations of wind.


    "ÄõÐó!!"


    The blue illusion slammed, and a huge blue palm grabbed the crane against the crane. The power of the sinister oppressed the crane.


    Hey! The big hand slammed the body of the crane and slammed the body of the crane to the ground. The air cannon that had been used for a long time was quickly annihilated.


    The blue energy beam binds the body of the crane and tightly presses the power of the crane to the body.


    "This power..." Under the magical power, the chakra was sealed in the body.


    The crane screams in horror, this kind of power has never been seen, not even six immortals, the blue illusion in front of it is...


    The wind gods and blue shadows shine, and in the eyes of everyone, the huge body of the crane is swept up high, the blue stream of light flashes from time to time, and the energy aperture is bound to keep the crane.


    "Don''t....." The crane screamed in horror.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 101： Festival

    The shape of the crane is getting smaller and smaller, and soon the mountain-like body becomes the size of a common civet cat.


    At this moment, the guardian crane can''t produce a heart of resistance. In the face of the powerful Fengshen illusion of power, its only rebellious heart disappears and can only choose to yield.


    Fengshen virtual shadow with one hand, blue halo enveloped the whole body of the crane, the crane body quickly turned into an energy body, and the purple-black energy group floated in the air, crystal clear.


    After finishing all this, Fengshen''s shadow is a little thin, and the light and shadow flicker, it seems that it is likely to disappear at any time.


    Seeing the strangeness of Fengshen''s illusion, the four generations of wind and shadow calmed the face with a hint of worry. He knew that Fengshen illusion was just an energy body left by a great supernatural figure. Over the years, the energy left behind has been rapidly weakened, and by the time of his generation, the energy of Fengshen''s illusion has been exhausted.


    I hope that Fengshen adults can stick to the last moment. Four generations of shadows secretly prayed.


    Under the control of Fengshen virtual shadow, the purple-black energy group is turned into a streamer and rushes to the small I love Luo next to the totem, and the surging energy is filled into the body of my love.


    Under the huge energy, I love Luo to make a painful scream. Because of my young age, I can''t talk. The only thing I can do is cry out loud.


    The crying became more and more fierce, and the heart of the four generations of wind and shadow was stunned. The child must hold on!


    The brilliance of purple, squatting beside the totem, the endless powers burst into flames. In an instant, all the energy is collected in the body of my love.


    The purple-black halo enveloped the small I love Luo, the blood vessels under the skin began to smash, and the blue veins bulged on the surface of the skin. The original cute little I loved Luo became terrible.


    The little I loved to fly into the air, the clothes were broken, the purple light on my body, and some blood began to infiltrate from under the skin.


    Seeing the situation of the little I love Luo, the Fengshen virtual shadow sighed leisurely. Although he suppressed the power of the crane, he tied the crane to my love. However, because I am young and young, my mind is not successful, and the power of the soul is almost nothing. Now he can''t resist the soul shock brought by the crane!


    Seeing the situation of the little I love Luo, the four generations of the wind and shadow face with an anxious look, he did not know where the mistakes, but he can do nothing, can only watch the small I love Luo tortured.


    I love Luo''s mother and taurus, staring at my love Luo, which is suspended in the air, with a pale color on her face. When she sees the pain of my love, her heart is broken.


    At this point, an ethereal voice was introduced into the mind of the singer. "The child can''t bear the soul shock brought by the crane. If you want to save him, you must make a sacrifice..."


    The sudden appearance of the voice in the mind made the stunned eyes show the color of surprise. "How to save?" She asked in her heart.


    "You just need..."


    Listening to the inexplicable voice in my mind, the look of the tarot face changes, really want to be like that?


    Finally, the decision was made in the heart of the confession. For me to love Luo, she must do so.


    In the eyes of the four generations of wind and shadow, Jialuo went to the front of the totem.


    Adding drooling hesitation, turned his head and looked at him, his face smiled, with a touch of sadness.


    "Sorry¡­¡­"


    In the eyes of the four generations of wind and shadow, I love Luo mother and Luo Luo resolutely slammed into the Fengshen totem, hehe! The blood was stained with the totem of Fengshen, and the fluent fell to the ground. Looking at the distant husband, there was a faint sorrow in his eyes.


    "No..." The four generations of wind shadows ran down and ran over, throwing away the majesty of the wind and shadow, the tiger''s eyes implied tears, and hurriedly checked the situation of adding flusters.


    "Sorry¡­¡­"


    A drop of tears crossed the cheeks, and the blue halo instantly enveloped the fascinating body. In the eyes of the four generations of wind and shadow, it turned into a blue streamer and injected into my body.


    Soon, the purple light that overflowed with my love of Luo Luo calmed down, and the small body fell into the four generations of wind and shadow and fell asleep.


    At this point, the Fengshen illusion finally turned into a little blue light disappeared into the air, and the huge body gradually disappeared.


    "I love Luo..."


    The four generations of the wind and shadow touched the face of the little I love Luo, the tone was a little sobbing, and his wife¡¯s death made his mood very sad.


    In the corner of the square, I love Luo Wei and watched everything happening on the field. From the appearance of Fengshen to the death of Luo Luo, he stood quietly in the same place.


    I don¡¯t know when the air is shining, and the **** clouds make the atmosphere more bleak.


    I love Luo and stare at the clouds that drift in the sky, I don''t know what I am thinking.


    A little glow appeared between the scorpio and gradually became a woman''s image. It was just like a mirage, like a dream.


    Adding drooling to the ground, I love Luo and grin, and the gentle color of it overflows.


    "Children, from today on, you call me Ai Luo, my mother is your Shura, no matter where you are, my mother is always by your side..."


    mom¡­¡­


    A little bit of tears covered my cheeks, I loved to cry out of my heart, and the lonely figure was even more bleak under the skylight.


    After the leaves of the wood leaves, a large black cloud covers the forest, and the blue lightning flashes in itThe low anger thunders, the beasts in the forest are scattered, and there is a pair of wind and rain The feeling of coming.


    The black refining pot constantly exudes Yingying Guanghua, floating in the air and fluctuating, and the faint airflow surrounds the refining pot to form an invisible force field.


    Sasuke sat cross-legged and watched the change of the refining pot. The heart was like a mirror, and the old well did not.


    The refining demon pot keeps rotating, Yingying Guanghua is like ripples and flashes. After the ninety-ninth wave, the refining pot suddenly brilliance, a black light column breaks through the clouds, and reaches the sky, bursting into the pressure.


    The dark energy is constantly flashing out, forming a black electric light entangled in the light column, roaring, and the raging thunder hits the ground, as if the thunder has died.


    suddenly! The refining pot stopped rotating, the energy column disappeared, and all the energy brilliance was absorbed by the refining pot as a cloud. The black and white refining pot was even more crystal-clear, and the deep mouth of the pot exudes black and purple light.


    Sasuke stood up and was so solemn and solemn, watching the refining pot, and the blushing writing eyes were more translucent.


    The black light of the body is full, and all the purple halos are gradually swallowed by the black brilliance. Less than three interest, all the purple energy has been swallowed up.


    Seeing this situation, Sasuke has a slight jaw. He knows that the refining pot has completed the purification and devouring of the crane.


    The refining pot gradually rises and floats in the sky, and the black brilliance is projected on the ground not far from Sasuke.


    The halo is sprinkled, and a large yellow civet cat appears on the open ground, it is the crane!


    At this time, the guardian crane seems to be very different from the past. The body full of suffocation can not feel any evil atmosphere, as if it was a huge kitten that has been standing on the ground.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 102： Festival

    The gentle look in the eyes of the four corners is very harmless to humans and animals, and even Sasuke sticking out his tongue and preparing to stand in front of it.


    Sasuke knows the power of the refining pot. The refining pot itself is cast by the ancient saints. It has incredible magical power and has both powers of creation and destruction.


    Just like light and darkness, the two forces of the refining pot are different, creating purification and destroying destruction.


    In ancient times, the son-in-law created life, but found that the nature is mostly fierce and violent. In order not to destroy the balance of heaven and earth, the Taiji is cast with a treasure that can dissolve all the murderous spirits - the refining pot, to refine all evils with Ma Dawei, to purify the demon, the beast, the demon, and maintain the harmony of the earth.


    Now, under the influence of the refining pot, the evil spirits of the cranes are eliminated. At the same time, the elimination of the yin property Chakra in the body of the crane, and finally these forces will be transformed into the power of the refining pot itself, providing the host with a steady stream of energy.


    Sasuke gently touched the body of the crane, and the crane whispered and screamed, it seemed to be very enjoyable.


    "It''s a cute cat." Sasuke''s mouth curled up in a curve, and he liked the cat very much.


    In the past, many cats were raised in the family. The biggest fun of Sasuke is to play with the group of cats, caressing their furs and making them scream.


    Teasing for a while to guard the crane civet cat, Sasuke''s heart and soul, the refining demon pot suspended in the air turned into a streamer in Sasuke''s chest.


    When the refining pot enters the body, Sasuke immediately feels a powerful force that emerges from the refining pot. The warmth of the force constantly nourishes his body, and instantly fills the chakra consumed in the gas sea.


    The faint black halo illuminates from Sasuke''s body, and Sasuke feels that his sea of ??air has been expanded a bit. For this situation, Sasuke is in a state of sorrow.


    It stands to reason that everyone in the sea can only expand once in their lifetime. As early as the age of seven, Sasuke has expanded his temperament, and now he is simply unable to expand the sea once again.


    Some are uncertain, once again feel the size of the sea of ??Dantian, Sasuke is convinced that the sea is expanded, the current sea is expanded a few points than before, and the Chakra contained is more abundant.


    Realizing the constant power in the body, Sasuke Joe''s face is smiling, and the refining pot is really worthy of the ancient ten artifacts. It is magical to capture the world.


    Sasuke turned around and looked at the crane behind him and said, "Shouhe, now you should let my love consciousness come back."


    Shouhe used his mouth to lick Sasuke¡¯s clothes, and his mouth groaned. He seemed to be reluctant to help, and he said with a spoiled voice: "Sasuke, don''t, let me stay with you for a while."


    When I heard the crane, Sasuke¡¯s heart was funny. Is this the one that keeps saying that the uncle¡¯s guardian cat demon?


    Gently patted the head of the crane, Sasuke said faintly: "You can''t take up the body of others and don''t go back. Hurry up, let me love it."


    "..."


    There is no way to keep the crane, only to obey the orders of Sasuke, and unwilling to scream, and then the purple light of the whole body rises, and the gentle force covers the whole body.


    Hey!


    The white smoke rises, and the huge body of the crane disappears instantly.


    The smoke dissipated, but I saw the body of my love Luo quietly lying on the empty ground, breathing smoothly, motionless, seems to have slept.


    I love Luo to sleep quietly, sleeping on the face full of serenity, licking his mouth, a drop of Hadazi flowing out from the corner of his mouth, it seems that this is the first time I love Luo to sleep for the first time.


    Seeing the performance of my love Luo, Sasuke¡¯s heart is a slight glimpse, so I love Luo is the real one.


    Perhaps, only when you are asleep can everyone reveal the truest side of human nature, and will show their true heart in peace of mind without any defense.


    Sasuke didn''t want to wait for me to wake up, and then walked over and kicked my body with a kick. "Hey, when are you going to sleep?"


    In my sleep, I love Luo Zheng dreaming of sharing the scene of family fun with my parents. After being kicked by Sasuke, I loved Luo and gave birth to a painful feeling. The brain nerve responded immediately and woke up under the stimulation of stress.


    Open your eyes and see Sasuke standing in front of him. I loved to turn up and jump up, and I jumped to the place where Sasuke was three feet away.


    I loved Luo''s defense and looked at Sasuke. He remembered playing with Sasuke. Sasuke used blue lightning to run through his body. He was seriously injured.


    I can''t remember the things that follow, but I feel that Sasuke is going to attack him.


    "I love Luo, you finally woke up..."


    Sasuke looked at my love Luo, and Jun did not show any expression on his face.


    "Uchiha Sasuke, why do I appear here, are we not at the competition venue?"


    "Oh." Sasuke guessed that my love consciousness was swallowed and the memory behind it completely disappeared. Without answering my love, Sasuke gave a faint smile and said: "These things are not important. You wake up now, the best, I still If you have something, you will not waste time with you..."


    After that, Sasuke will turn and leave.


    "stop!"


    I love Luo looking at Sasuke''s black figure The face is hostile. "Uchiha Sasuke, you and I haven''t had a winner yet."


    "Win or lose?"


    Sasuke turned around and looked at me, I looked at him, and looked at him. He smiled and said: "The winners and losers have already been separated, and you lost."


    "I do not believe!"


    I love Luo not to acknowledge the facts, the shape of a move, the hands of Chakra, the endless sand waves to Sasuke.


    "Not self-reliant."


    I love Luo, I don¡¯t know how to be good, Sasuke¡¯s face is sensational, and Chakra is condensed in the hand. The red thunder is instantly condensed, and Raychem!


    The strange red lightning made me love the fear of the war, he can clearly feel the horror of the red lightning.


    laugh!


    The red thunder and the sand waterfall collided, and the quicksand was quickly dissipated. Then, the red thunderbolt spread into a lightning bolt, and the sharp energy was infinitely magnified in front of my love.


    Hey! The red lightning light gun passed through my love, and a few strands of hair quietly landed, stabbing the big tree behind him.


    Feeling the sharpness of the red thunder, I love Luo''s forehead to show a few drops of cold sweat.


    Sasuke looked at him with cold eyes, did not say anything, the light in his hand weakened, the red lightning light gun disappeared, his body flashed and left.


    I loved Ronald and turned around. I saw that the three people behind him were holding a big tree and thunder, and the red thunder spread, hehe! The tree broke down and became a myriad of wood chips falling into the ground.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    I love Luo to see the destructive power of the red thunder, and my eyes are full of horror. "It turns out that he is already so strong. Now I have any qualifications to compare with him."


    "It''s ironic..." I loved Luo and smiled. Over the years, in pursuit of power, in pursuit of the so-called existence, indulged in killing and darkness.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 103： Festival

    Thinking of the scenes in my dreams, I love Luo''s face with an inexplicable look.


    He clearly remembers the situation in the unnamed space, the appearance of the tarot, the long walk in the white space, the blue illusion on the Fengshen stage, and the tribute to the final column.


    Everything is clearly reflected in my heart, so deep, indelible, untouchable memory movies flash in my mind.


    "mom¡­¡­"


    I loved Luo''s hand on his chest and remembered the smile of his mother''s death. He only felt that somewhere in his heart was broken, and the silk was hurt and entangled. The inexplicable pain spread to the heart.


    "Children, you have called me love Luo since then, my mother is your Shura, no matter where you are, my mother is always by your side..."


    The dark clouds are thicker and the sky is starting to rain. I love Luo standing under the rain, letting the rain wet the clothes. I don¡¯t know if it is tears or rain. The eyes of my love are gradually blurred.


    I love Luo''s hand on his chest. He can clearly feel the soul power left by his mother''s death. This power has always been on him. Over the years, he has protected his body and mind from the evil spirits.


    As Jialuo said, she has always been with me, I have always been with him, and I have protected my love with my mother''s love. I am willing to be the Shura of my love, and guard my love with my own life.


    "Mom... I understand... you have been there all the time... you are my Shura...."


    I loved Luo¡¯s heart and decided to use it. He will use his own life to protect the results left by him and protect him. He will protect the loved one of Sharon and protect everyone around him.


    Since then, I loved to walk out of the dark shadows and greet the light in his heart.


    In the village of Muye, the war is full of fire, and the smoke is filled with smoke. The original prosperity and prosperity has been replaced by the raging war.


    Killing and destroying.


    The collision of the shuriken, the texture of the sharp-edged thorn, the explosion of the explosion, the sound of screaming, the screaming sound, the entire space is filled with the sound of war.


    From time to time, someone fell, and the sharp blade entered the body. The bright red blood was dyed all over the earth, and the strong **** smell was not in the air for a long time.


    Fire, wind, water, and all kinds of smashing collisions, the roaring sounds like a symphony.


    The atmosphere of chilling enveloped the entire Muye Village, and the Ninja troops formed by Sha Ren and Yin Ren were in a state of arrogance and confronted with the Konoha Ninja.


    The war itself is an art of stifling, a feast of human violence aesthetics. Maybe evil, maybe justice, but as long as you can win, you will not hesitate.


    There is no absolute winner in the war. There is no absolute justice. Every party is carrying out the killing business. For the belief in the heart, for the other''s land and resources, constantly fighting, and constantly creating blood.


    A Konoha ninja uses the only Chakra in his body to display the last big fireball.


    The sand bears a smile and walks towards him. The bitterness of the sky is surrounded by the wood leaf ninja, hehe...


    The wood leaf ninja was made into a sieve by a dozen bitter and thornless, and the blood rushed down, adding a little bit of blood red to the earth that was originally soaked with blood.


    Are you going to die? Konoha remembered the wife who was still in the middle of the house, and there was a trace of grief in his eyes.


    When you fall down, the leaves of the Ninja Ninja show a crazy color, and you must not let this group of wolves continue to move forward!


    boom! !


    He detonated the detonation that was hidden in the body, and the body instantly turned into a huge fire tongue to devour all the sand in the field.


    On the dying, the **** face showed a faint smile, and for the wood leaves, he finally contributed his life.


    Wife and adult, I will make you and your child proud of your life...


    On the battlefield, there are people who are dying, or with a double eye, or with a smile. On the temporary occasion, I think of the actions in their lives, resentment, and gratification.


    Living, dying, a moment of change makes them think about their own lives for the first time, so does it make sense to live?


    Perhaps, in the face of death, people will reflect on their own lives, what have they done in their lives? How much is the so-called ideal and wish? What does your own existence bring to others?


    happy? comfort? pain? torment?


    It all becomes unimportant because people are dead. All sins, all the halo, all the honors, all the hopes, have been turned into smoke, and drifted with the wind.


    The war spread very quickly, from the start of the Muzimao destruction plan to the defense of the Muye Village defense, which took only one hour.


    The big snake pill stood on the top of the dome and looked at the **** slaughterhouse in the village of Muye. The tongue in his mouth twitched and the eyes burst into a strange look.


    "Mr. Fei Fei, is this scene very beautiful? I have already felt that my blood is boiling, hahaha, kill, this world has long been dirty, completely destroyed!"


    Yu Fei was held by the Big Snake Pill and saw the wood leaf ninja who was about to fall into a disadvantage. His face looked worried. If this continues, the leaves will really be destroyed.


    I felt the hidden fear in my heartThe big snake pill was a strange smile, teacher, you can''t stay calm at this time.


    On the playing field, Kakashi and Akai stood back and they were surrounded by dozens of sounds. Kakashi looked at the ninja of the sound in front of him and said easily: "Akai, let''s try it, see who can Solve the most opponents in the shortest possible time."


    game? !


    Akai¡¯s eyes showed a glimmer of light, and immediately said, ¡°Well, Kakashi, as your fateful opponent, I am very happy to accept such a game!¡±


    The ninjas who saw the sound of the laughter and the two people who saw the laughter and the wind showed their grim look. The two guys had killed a lot of their people. In order to solve Kakashi and Akai, they gathered together to prepare for the attack. , solve it.


    Kakashi wrote the wheel eye to open, and took out a bitterness from the handicap bag, and the momentum of the body rose sharply.


    "So, start!"


    Kakashi and Akai moved, and they turned into two strings of arrows to rush to the sound. Kakashi''s figure was flashing, and the bitterness in his hand made no dazzling white light, and the blood spurred. The six-sounding ninja died under his sword.


    Akai is not willing to show weakness, open the door, the body speed is increased several times, the fist is smashing, the blue-haired fist hair makes a roaring sound, oh... For a moment, several ninjas fly backwards. The whole body has broken bones and a mixture of blood and internal organs is sprayed from the mouth.


    Not long after, Kakashi and Akai killed all the ninjas who were present, leaving the bodies lying on the ground.


    "Hey, Kakashi seems to have won, I killed twenty-three tolerances, I remember you only killed twenty-two."


    Akai patted Kakashi''s shoulders, his face was excited and he was happy to win Kakashi.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 104： Festival

    Kakashi smiled, his white teeth knife was powerful, but it was still insufficient compared to Akai''s fierce attack. He also admitted that Akai won the game.


    In the game field, the number of sound tolerance and sand tolerance was rapidly reduced, and the ninjas of Muye used their greatest strength to attack the live sound.


    The worms in the body of Chi Nai turned into a black cloud surrounded by several sounds. Under the action of the worms, Chakra in the body of the sound was quickly sucked out, and almost no screams were heard, and the body fell to the ground. Not moving, fainted.


    In the hands of the white seal, the devil''s ice mirror traps a few sands. In the ice circle of the devil, white releases 3,600 pieces of ice, and the screams of sand and forbearance sounded one after another, and the blood of the blush is from the ice mirror. Flowing out.


    Sakura cooperated with Ino to find an enemy, and the hands of Ino were sealed, and the heart turned to the heart! !


    The tone is controlled by the body and mind and is easily knocked down by Sakura.


    Naruto continued to use multiple shadows to separate the body. Under the advantage of the number of people, Naruto¡¯s battle here was very easy, and Sharon was killed in Naruto¡¯s hands.


    Compared with other places in the village of Muye, the battle situation in the competition venue quickly changed to the Konoha ninja, and the joint forces of Sha Ren and Yin Ren were defeated!


    As a family leader, Nisshin Nissan personally led the clan''s children to clean up the Ninja troops attacking Konoha. Under the two powerful tools of white-eyed and soft-boxing, the Japanese family is like a sharp knife in the heart of the ninja unit. Almost very smooth, the Ninja troops blocking the front of the Japanese foot were swept away.


    For the wooden leaves, the ninjas of all clan are dispatched, the oil females, the mountain people, the canines, the autumn roads... quickly rushed to the battlefield. For the peace of the wood leaves, they fought with the ninja troops, and they were very close to each other. Easy, the ninja unit''s advantage is broken.


    The Wood Leaf Sanctuary, some old and young women are hiding here. In the face of the fierce and ninja ninja, they have no resistance. What they can do is to protect their lives and wait for the news of victory.


    Among the crowds, a child wearing a goggles was restless, and the color of worry on the small face was overwhelming. The little hand licked his clothes from time to time, and his mouth groaned from time to time. "Grandpa must not have anything..."


    "Wood leaf pills, you don''t have to worry about it, your grandfather is a fire shadow, no problem." A little girl with a braid screamed to comfort the wood leaf pill.


    "Yeah, Muyewan, Udon said yes, you have to believe in Huo Ying adults." A child with a runny nose said.


    Muyewan feels the concern of his companions, and the frowning brows gradually stretch. "Thank you, Udon, Meng Huang, I believe in the strength of my grandfather, this war will end soon."


    Having said that, but the fear of the three generations of Muye Pill can not be erased, he has a bad hunch.


    I really hope that Grandpa will never have anything. Muye Wan has tightened the toys that he gave him in his three generations.


    Muye Village, where the Huo Ying Building seems to have experienced a fierce battle, there are many dead bodies lying on the ground, there are wood leaves, there is sand and sound, and the blood stains that have begun to turn black show that the battle has ended for some time. .


    In the shadows, dozens of masked wood leaves secretly guard the Huo Ying Building, they are members of the "root" section of the leaves, and the orders of the group are guarded here.


    On the second floor of the Huo Ying Building, an old man with a bandage on his body watched the direction of the venue in the game. The brows tightened and his face showed a tangled look.


    This person is a group of people. When the joint forces of Sha Ren and Yin Ren attacked Muye, he took people here. Under his leadership, he repelled the attack once and again, and protected the Huo Ying Building.


    A member of the dark department came in and notified the news of the game field in the report.


    "How? Is the three generations still being held by the Big Snake?"


    The group turned around and asked.


    The dark part with a mask, can not see any of her expression, humbly replied: "Yes, the group of adults, Huo Ying adults were also coerced by the big snake pill, the situation is very critical."


    "Would we like to rescue the Naruto?"


    The dark part said by himself.


    There was a flash of light in the eyes of the group. "No, we just need to guard this place. Never let the Ninja Alliance attack!"


    "The three generations of Huo Ying are really dangerous..."


    "Hey! Do you want to defy my orders?!"


    The group was a bit cold and said.


    "It¡¯s a group of adults, let¡¯s go and tell.¡±


    The dark part retired and did not say anything.


    Turning around, the group said to himself: "Hey, don''t blame me..."


    After the dark part quit, he walked straight to a partial hall where two people were waiting for her.


    "Xi Yan, what do you say in the group?" asked the senior consultant of the wood leaf named Xiaochun.


    Xi Yan took off the mask, revealing a beautiful cheek, purple hair, white jade-like face, it is particularly charming ~ www.novelhall.com ~ slightly covered, said to Xiaochun: "Spring adults, the group of adults are not allowed to rescue Huo Ying adults."


    "What is the group thinking about?!" Another high-level consultant, Men Yan, took a picture of the table, full of dissatisfaction and anger.


    Xiaochun thought about it for a moment and said: "Xi Yan, you can go ahead first. These things can''t be said to anyone."


    "Yes, Chun Daren." Yan Yue Xi Yan answered and then left the place.


    Xiaochun went to the window and looked at the war-torn Muye Village. He sighed and said to himself: "It seems that the group still wants to figure out the position of Huo Ying..."


    "Xiaochun, we really don''t want to rescue the flying?" Men Yan helped the eye, and said with a serious expression.


    Xiaochun sighed and said: "There is no way to do this. After all, the power of the dark part is in the hands of the group. It is useless to go. I hope that the Feiji people have their own heaven..."


    The door inflammation was silent, and for a time, the atmosphere inside the house fell into silence.


    In the game venue, the battle has been tilted to the side of the wood leaf. Under the attack of the Konoha ninja, the villages of Yin Ren and Sha Niu will be defeated.


    It is not only the Muye Village with deep foundation, but also the joint attack of Sha Niu Village and Yin Ren Village. After a brief defeat, it quickly reversed the situation and successfully broke through the encirclement of Sha Ren and Yin Ren.


    The big snake pill of the dome looked at the rage of the Ninja coalition and was silent. The previous madness and self-confidence disappeared. "Yu Fei teacher, Muye is really strong. I didn''t expect to knock back my men so quickly."


    Fei Fei was calm and replied: "The wood leafhopper is so easy to be defeated by Xiao Xiao!"


    "Haha." The big snake pill laughed and said: "Three generations, you really have confidence in Muye. I admit that this war I lost, but the battle between us has just begun."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 105： Festival

    Said, the big snake pill released three generations, and the body went to the side of the four purple squad, said: "Yu Fei teacher, I have been looking forward to working with you, do not know if you are as brave as you are now?"


    Three generations looked at the big snake pill, and the old face showed a steadfastness. "The big snake pill, I really regret that I didn''t kill you that year. Now I have to make up for my fault and kill you to pay back all the crimes you committed."


    "Ha ha ha, teacher Fei Fei, you are really confident, but now it is not so easy to defeat." Da Snao pill replied madly, to the extreme of his own strength to the extreme.


    "Big snake pill, let it die!" Without any omen, the three generations of hands are fast-printing, fire, fire dragon bomb!


    Hey!


    The fiery eighteen fireballs whistled and attacked the big snake pill, and sealed all the retreats of the big snake pill.


    The flames soared, and the three generations of hands were again printed, bandits, and earthworms!


    Suddenly, a huge faucet appeared from the dome, and spit out large and small dirt bullets in the mouth. The spurt of the muddy stream caught up with the fire dragon bomb. In a flash, the Tulongyan bomb and the fire dragon fire collided, bang! The combination of the two kinds of ninjutsu has become a powerful compound ninjutsu, a fire blasting bomb!


    The fire-flowing inflammatory bullets are extraordinary, and the thunder''s power is attacking the big snake pill, and the air is sharp and popping.


    When the three generations were printed, the big snake pill was also printed, and the law was born.


    Suddenly, a huge ghost head rose from the ground and held the body of the big snake pill tightly.


    boom! The fire-flowing soil bomb collided with the Rashomon, and the blast wave bursted to destroy the dome''s tiles. The Chakra airflow collapsed into an endless spiral wind and raged.


    Finally, the contest between the Tulongyan bomb and the Luoshengmen ended, the huge Luoshengmen became red, and the ghosts of the face were destroyed.


    After withdrawing Luo Shengmen, the face of the big snake pill showed a thumbs up and said: "Yu Fei teacher, really is not the three generations of Huo Ying, so the powerful compound ninjutsu is easy to display, it is not simple."


    The three generations breathed a sigh of relief and said: "The big snake pill, you are still the same as before, the martial arts of the evil spirits."


    Dashen Maru smiled. "Teacher, how about this?"


    Big snake pill in the hands of the seal, the practice of psychic! !


    In an instant, thousands of white snakes appeared on the dome, and the snakes of Sao Sao came to the surface, and the snakes rang, whistling and swept away to the three generations.


    this is¡­¡­


    Seeing the Ninjutsu of the Big Snake Pill, the three generations of the pupils shrink, the hands are fast-printing, and the fire is burning.


    The strong fire attribute Chakra is condensed, and a flame that is several times larger than the fireball is spit out from the mouth of the third generation. The flame rolls over the flame, and the hot temperature makes the water molecules in the air steam quickly.


    boom! Hao Yanhuo swallowed the snakes, bursting with the scent of flesh and sizzling, and the fire gradually weakened, revealing the body of a white snake that turned into black charcoal.


    The snake group was killed by three generations. The big snake pill did not give up the offensive, and the hand was printed, and the body turned into a serpentine shape, smashing into three generations, quickly and quickly.


    Almost blink of an eye, the big snake pill appeared in front of the three generations, a straight fist whistling to attack the three generations of the facade, the fierce boxing wind brought the impact air.


    The three generations have a shape, the body is slightly bent, and the subconscious arm is resisted, hehe! The huge force will fly out of the three generations, the big snake pill catches up with the three generations of flying in the air, and the hands are again printed, the latent shadow snake hand!


    Seven or eight cyan long snakes hovered over the three generations of the body, vigorously under the three generations to the dome, bang! The cracks began and the ground was pulled out of a large pit.


    Dashe Pill did not continue to pursue three generations, standing there quietly, watching the three generations get up.


    Beyond the enchantment, a group of wood leaf ninjas are stunned.


    The big snake pill is so powerful, or that the three generations are really old...


    Da Snao Wan smiled and said, "Yu Fei teacher, you are really old, but your previous actions will not be so slow."


    The three generations of the atmosphere were a little messy, and the face was white, apparently injured under the attack.


    "The big snake pill, you are better than before..."


    In the eyes of the third generation, a hint of dignity appeared. In the face of the big snake pill, the first time gave birth to a sense of powerlessness.


    Four purple inflammatory episodes, a group of wood leaf ninjas firmly watched the situation of the three generations, saw the three generations hit by the big snake pill, their hearts mentioned the eyes of the blind.


    What will happen to the three generations of old and young, facing the powerful big snake pill?


    The big snake pill was printed again. This time, he did not keep his hands, and his hands changed his mysterious Indian style.


    The ground trembled, the strong atmosphere of the dead spirit spread and spread in the four purple inflammatory circles. In the eyes of the three generations of surprise, a black and white ebony wood coffin rose from the ground, and the coffin board was written with two large characters in the first generation.


    In the same way, the second coffin appeared quickly, and it was the second generation written on it.


    this is! !


    Three generations of binoculars, unbelievably looking at the coffin in front of you, the first generation of Naruto and the second generation of Naruto? !


    "The process of reincarnation!"


    The big snake pill laughed, the third coffin appeared slowly, and the third coffin appeared The three generations no longer hesitated, and the hand was quickly printed, and the endless chakras flocked to the third coffin passage. Suppress the third coffin.


    Three generations faintly guessed that the third coffin summoned by the Big Snake Pill may be the fourth generation of Huo Ying, facing the four generations of the long-term, the three generations did not have any grasp of winning. Moreover, it is enough for the first generation and the second generation to drink a pot for three generations. The first generation of hibiscus and thousand-handed magical powers, the second generation of otters and space ninjutsu, facing the two strongest ancestors, the three generations did not win any Confidence.


    Under the suppression of Xuan Gang''s Chakra, the third coffin finally did not appear, turning into black light to dissipate in the open Hell channel.


    Finally, the third coffin was stopped. The three generations of the forehead showed a few drops of sweat. Obviously, he had spent a lot of chakras to stop the bauxite reincarnation.


    Two coffins were finally opened, exposing two people.


    A middle-aged black man wearing a red and black warrior armor, wearing a middle-aged white man in blue and white warrior armor.


    "Sure enough, it was the first generation and the second generation."


    The three generations looked at the familiar and unfamiliar two people. In the old eyes, there was a teardrop in the general starting point. The scenes of the past scene came to the fore.


    The teachings of the first generation still clearly echoed in the ears of the three generations. "The Muye compatriots are part of my body. The people in the village believe in me. I also believe in everyone. This is Huo Ying..."


    The words of the second generation on the verge of death are still so clear. "Hey, you have to protect the village you love, and believe in the villagers. You must also look for people who can entrust the things of the next era. You will fly from tomorrow. You are Huo Ying... ¡±


    "The first generation of adults, the second generation of adults..."


    Off-site, Konoha Ninja saw the first and second generations, and his eyes showed an incredible look. How come? ! Are these two people not already dead? !


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 106： Festival

    The big snake pill sinister smile, "Mr. Fei Fei, what will you face in the face of these two?"


    "The big snake pill, I did not expect that you really learned this evil ninjutsu. Is it fun to play with the dead?"


    The three generations pressed down the sadness in their hearts, and instead they raised endless hatred and played with the bodies of the deceased, especially the two bodies of the two people who valued the most in his life, the first generation and the second generation. How can''t accept it.


    The big snake pill screamed and laughed. "Yu Fei teacher, it is really interesting to see your anger. Haha, it is a magical ninjutsu to reincarnate. It took me a lot of time to learn this ninjutsu. Please ask the power of the first generation and the second generation now!"


    Dashe Pill merged two previously prepared control spells into the minds of the first and second generations. The hands were printed, and the white smoke floated from the first and second generations, and the sound of boiling water rose. In the next moment, the original and second generation, which were originally lifeless, were revived, and the pale skin appeared to be bleeding, which was exactly what it was before.


    Of course!


    The first and second generations finally opened their eyes slowly, and saw the three generations across the opposite side. There was a surprise in the eyes of the incomprehensible. They knew that they had been resurrected again, and they used the earth to reincarnate and let them fight against the three generations.


    Dashen Pill smiled and said: "The first generation of adults, the second generation of adults, your opponent is the three generations of Huo Ying in front. Although only 30% of the strength before birth, but please do not keep your hands!"


    The first generation and the second generation were controlled by the big snake pill. They had no choice but to fight against the three generations. The second generation looked at the three generations. Sorry to say: "Hey, this man''s command, the teacher has to obey, be careful! I will not be merciful." !"


    The first generation was very helpless to fight against Feifei. When he was young, he liked the child who was full of fighting spirit. The will of the fire that he showed on the body made the first generation very appreciative. In the face of the order of the big snake pill, he had to Heart attack and fly.


    "Ô³·É, be careful!"


    The first generation and the second generation have experienced many years of cooperation, and the cooperation between them is seamless, the body shape flashes, and the two afterimages are dragged out, and the strength of the hands is unrelenting.


    The first generation of fists are like the wind, the singular force of the thousand hands and the family will slam the three generations, the second generation will catch up with the three generations, the hands will be printed, the water scorpion.


    A huge water dragon appeared out of thin air, bang! The three generations of the body were swallowed by the water dragons, and the steady stream of water dragons and claws seemed to destroy everything.


    The big snake pill is desperate to look at the scene in front of me. It is really the second generation of Huo Ying. In this place, I can release such a powerful water dragon bomb. I am afraid that this one person will be alone!


    The water is gradually disappearing, and it is surprising that the three generations have not been seen.


    Three generations actually escaped! There was a hint of surprise in the eyes of the big snake pill. "Is it a substitute?! So fast!"


    Suddenly, the three generations appeared in the air behind the big snake pill, the hands are printed, the fire. The dragon fire!


    The tumbling of the dragon fire appeared, seeing the big snake pill will be swallowed by the dragon fire, abrupt, a huge waterfall will protect the body of the big snake pill.


    "Water raft. Water front."


    The second generation of Huo Ying appeared in the side of the big snake pill. A large water wall blocked the three generations of the dragon fire. The water was diffuse. The three generations were far away from the attack range of the second generation water wall. The look was dignified. It was very important for the first and second generations. Powerless.


    The big snake pill looked at the three generations with sarcasm and laughed. "Yu Fei teacher, really is old. How do you win in the first and second generations?"


    Above the dome, within the four purple ray arrays, the three generations of eyes are dignified, facing the extraordinary first and second generations, the heart sinks to the bottom.


    The first generation has not used rafts, and the second generation has not used space for ninjutsu, and now it is so stretched. The three generations know that the positives can''t beat the first and second generations anyway.


    For the sake of the wood leaves, the three generations decided to throw away all the negative thoughts in the heart. As a fire shadow, in order to preserve the wood leaves, it is not a pity!


    The momentum of the three generations has risen sharply, and now he must go all out!


    The blue Chakra ë³ëµ three generations of body surface, immediately form a film-like protective cover. The three generations seem to have changed one person, and all the qualities of the body have risen sharply. The powerful gas field is pressed at the place, and the figure is flashing, turning into a streamer and attacking the first generation.


    The three generations of the degree can not be caught, and instantly appeared behind the first generation, a straight punch to attack the first generation.


    The first generation subconsciously resisted, hehe! The fists and fists intersected, the three generations of the body swayed a bit, without hesitation, and a punch, this time the punch is several times just now, almost to break up the surrounding space, the fist with blue light points in the first generation Facade.


    boom! In the first generation, it flew out like a cannonball, and the meteor hit the top of the dome. The cracks were all four, and the dome was knocked out of a big hole.


    The three generations did not stop the action, and the figure once again turned into a streamer. The thunder''s trend will fly the second generation there. Without the protection of the second generation, the body of the big snake pill is unreservedly presented in the three generations of boxing style. Mtlnovel.com~ For the three generations of offensive, the big snake pill can''t resist it completely, and the sturdy boxing spirit will cover the big snake pill, and the continuous strong wind breaks through the protection of the big snake pill.


    The big snake pill was hit by more than a dozen punches in three generations. The chest part of the body has been sunken, and the blood of the broken internal organs is spewed out.


    boom!


    The big snake pill was smashed to the dome by three generations, and the ground was cracked and dusty.


    "Cough, it turned out to be the activation technique. It¡¯s really a doctor of Ninja. I didn¡¯t expect you to have this trick..."


    The big snake pill climbed up with his chest and his eyes filled with surprise and greed.


    Knowing the power of the activation technique, the big snake pill smashed back and took control of the first generation and the second generation to attack three generations.


    At the moment, the first generation used the raft, and the thousand hands and the family were famous for their ninjutsu, and the tree world came!


    In an instant, huge roots rose from the ground, and the strong wooden property Chakra was not scattered. The next moment, countless branches surrounded by three generations, accompanied by the roar of the first generation, all the branches swept away to the three generations.


    In the tree world, the three generations do not catch up and are caught by a branch. The next moment, all the branches are entangled in the body of three generations, and they are bound by the scorpion.


    See the three generations were arrested, the second generation of the hand to seal, the water ¶Ý. vortex water blade!


    The torrent of the road instantly condenses, like an arrow, carrying a sharp breath to the three generations that are bound.


    Danger!


    Seeing the water blade hit, the three generations of the pupils are shrunk into needles, condensing Chakra, breaking freely. Under the urging of the activation technique, the sharp Chakra wind blows from the three generations of body, the wind attribute Chakra illusion endless small wind The blade burst out in an instant.


    Hey! All the branches were freed, and when the water blade was close, the three generations used the substitute to escape in time, and the sharp swirling water blade destroyed all the branches in the wood.


    "Must stop him!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 107： Festival

    Three generations of flying leaping, hands sealed, fierce Chakra fluctuations came, the next moment, a loud, a huge ape appeared, it is the three generations of the psychic beast!


    The demon appeared, the eyes of the big snake pill were shrunk into needles, and it turned out to be a demon beast, and this could not be defeated.


    In front of the demon, the three generations of the body looked so small, the devil smashed the big snake pill on the dome, and said with anger: "Ô³·É, really is the big snake pill, I let you kill him, now finally taste the bitter fruit! ¡±


    The three generations smiled bitterly, and asked the demon to say: "The devil, don''t argue now, let''s talk about the big snake pill first."


    The demon is very obedient to the words of the three generations, the white smoke rises, and the body instantly turns into a giant golden hoop.


    The gold hoop was taken in the hands of three generations, and the golden hoop was quickly and long, and it was swept at the location of the big snake pill.


    The big snake pill is in a flash of shape, and it is easy to escape the powerful golden hoop.


    Standing in the distance, the big snake pill gaze slightly, and the hand prints, a blue viper appears from the mouth. The next moment, the blue-eyed grasshopper sword is taken in the hands of the big snake pill, and the three generations fight together.


    The golden hoops danced, and the huge golden hoops were light in the hands of the three generations. The stormy shadows shrouded the snakes. Under such a fierce offensive, the Big Snake Pill can only be defensive, relying on the sharpness of the grasshopper sword and the three generations of fighting.


    The big snake pill couldn''t resist it quickly, and he was anxious to control the second generation and the first generation to attack the three generations at the same time.


    The first generation of rafts and strange force fists, the second generation of leeches, continuous attacks, let the big snake pill have a breathing space.


    Grasping the defensive weaknesses of the three generations, the big snake pill was shaped into a snake, and it was wrapped around three generations of body, tightly hugged for three generations, and the teeth rubbed.


    When the demon saw three generations in crisis, the huge golden hoops turned out to be two big hands, and the thunder was too late to take the big snake pill and save the three generations.


    "Thank you, demon."


    Three generations breathed a sigh of relief, guarding the surrounding.


    The demon saw that the three generations of physical strength were not supported, and the heart sighed, really old? Turning around to protect the three generations behind him, said: "Three generations, we will defeat the big snake pill, I will fight to protect you."


    The demon... Looking at the tall body of the demon, the three generations suddenly felt sour eyes. For many years they have been fighting side by side. For the peace of Konoha, in order to protect the embarrassment between them, the devil did not know how much he paid.


    Perhaps, the best friend around me is the devil. The **** deeds of the young are closely linked to the fate of the two. Under the fate, the two are shaped like one.


    Feeling the determination of the demon, the three generations of Shen Sheng said: "Devil, old man, let us fight together side by side, as a shadow! For the wood leaves, even if you die, you will not hesitate!"


    "Three generations..."


    The demon knows the determination of the three generations, no longer hesitates, and immediately becomes a golden hoop. Under the control of three generations, it fights with the big snake pill and the first generation.


    Somewhere in the village of Muye, a white man dressed in red and gray clothes squats in the grass, holding a telescope in his hand and looking at the waterfall in the distance, and the roar of the pig brother.


    "Wow, this is a good point, it¡¯s so big."


    "That Loli is also good, er er, the sound is clear and easy to push down, and really Loli is true love..."


    This person is also a self-contained person. After leaving the competition venue, he has been searching for hunting objects everywhere, searching for the favorite women as his material.


    "Wow, I can''t stand it. If I go on like this, I really want to burn myself."


    I also turned my body shape immediately. I turned around and stopped looking at the waterfall. I was lying on the grass, and my eyes showed a wretched light. "If you can touch it, how good it is, big round, definitely elastic." Full."


    Unconsciously, I have also seen the clouds of the sky as a beautiful woman with a stature, imagining how beautiful women can play.


    Just as he was also obscenity, he had some fireworks coming from the direction of Muye Village. The strong fireworks were mixed with the faint chakra flow. !


    I also experienced the unusual atmosphere in the air, and gradually showed a dignified color on my face. The previous wretched and lasciviousness disappeared.


    The seal in the hand, hehe! A red little cockroach appeared in front of the comeback, and I saw the appearance of ¸ò󡼪, and my face turned green. How could it be?


    "How could it be you?! What is your father''s text too?! It is also a big eye with ¸ò󡼪.


    Because the voice is too loud, the girls playing in the distant waterfalls heard the high-pitched baritone, and they immediately realized that someone was peeking at them. Everyone screamed and wore clothes and ran away. This place.


    I know that my own behavior is being made, and I am angry with the grievances. "When are you, when are you not here at this time, are you worried about me?!"


    When I heard the truth, Yu Ji said with a depressed face: "The amount, the self is also, are you not taking me out of the spirit?"


    "What I am psychic, you come out, my psychic is your father, how do you come out?!!" He also said, and he knocked on the Philippine violent.


    "Ah Don''t fight, Dad is hurt, so I will tell me to see what you have." Yu Ji sneaked into the fist of his own, and said hurriedly.


    Is the text too hurt? I also stopped my action on Yu Ji, and asked with a puzzled question: "How is your father hurt? When is it?"


    "That, that was the last time, after Dad returned to Miaomushan, he was very weak. He heard that Dad was injured by a small ghost of Uchiha."


    "Uchihabo''s home! Is Uchiha Sasuke?!" It is also known that Yuki-mura is only Sasuke, and the identity of the devil is in line with his identity. In the sense of self, Sasuke is just a little devil. Only.


    Yan Ji said with a grin, "I don''t know, Dad said that he didn''t know, but the two rounds of writing were really true."


    Sasuke has the strength to defeat Wentai? !


    I also looked at the micro-coagulation, and my face changed. I don¡¯t know what I was thinking.


    After a meal, I said, "I will find out what your father is doing. Right, can you help me to find out the situation in the village?"


    "Looking at the situation?!"


    ¸ò󡼪ßÉßÉ said: "This is my best!"


    In the eyes of the self-confident, Yu Ji plopped and jumped out of the river in the distance. After a while, he took a few squats on the shore.


    Yu Ji looked at the self and said: "They are also the ones in the village of Muye. If you have any questions, please ask them."


    Ask them! Really, I am awkward! He also gave Jiji a violent temper and said, "You ask me for help!"


    Yuji had a painful meal and asked about the current situation of the villages.


    For a while, Yu Ji asked about the change of Muye Village, and now he told the story.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 108： Festival

    I heard the retelling of Yu Ji, and I was still sinking in the water. I didn¡¯t expect that Muye Village had such a big change.


    Big snake pill, I really should have killed you!


    There was no nonsense with Yuji, and it was printed and sent back to Miaomu Mountain. The figure flashed and immediately rushed to Muye Village.


    Looking at the village of Muye, still in the distance, the anxious color of the face is overflowing with words, the three generations of old man, you must not have anything...


    Above the dome, the three generations and the big snake pill stand opposite each other. The previous attacks of the storm have already made his body exhausted, and there are not many chakras in the body.


    Really old, the three generations gasped, looking at the big snake pill in the distance, the gold hoop in the hand tightened tightly.


    "Hey, how do you feel?" The golden hoop made by the demon is out of the crowd.


    "Nothing, stunned, do you still have the power of a war?" Ô³·É asked about the devil''s situation.


    The demon knows that Fei Fei is dead, and he said, "Hey, I am fine. If you can''t do it, you can escape. Even if you die, I will protect your life."


    Feeling the devil''s mind, Fei Fei said: "Thank you, sorcerer. However, as a fire shadow in Muye Village, how can I escape, my villagers are suffering, if I escape, What is the difference between this and the beast?!"


    "Hey, you..."


    "I have decided, demon, you cover me, I want to end this battle!"


    Yu Fei finally made a decision. In order to protect the village, for the sake of peace in the future, he will use the corpse to seal up, and thus end the fate of the big snake pill.


    "Oh..." The demon sighed, and he knew that this was the fate of Fei Fei.


    Without violating the defensive flight, the demon body turned into a body. In an instant, a huge black ape monkey with a height of five feet appeared next to the big snake pill.


    The devil''s fist is like a wind, and the fist full of destructive power attacks the big snake pill.


    In the face of the attack of the demon, the big snake pill did not resist the front, but controlled the first generation, with the first generation of the strange force and the devil to do the right.


    Hey! The big fists of the demon smashed into the first-generation smashing fists. In an instant, huge shock waves splashed with dust.


    The first generation and the demon are doing the power competition.


    Hey!


    The slate of one person and one beast was broken, and the first generation shouted and suddenly broke out with unparalleled power.


    Hey!


    The devil is kneeling on one knee, and the enormous power makes it continue to recede.


    Can''t lose! In order to fly, be sure to hold on!


    At the foot of the demon, he stepped on the ground tightly, and the body that was constantly retreating finally stopped, shouted, and lifted the body of the first generation, and slammed it to the ground.


    boom! The first generation could not withstand the power of the demon, and the body would take the dome out of the deep pit, and the body would be tightly mounted on the dome.


    Never let him stand up again!


    In the eyes of the demon, there was a firm color, and immediately got up. The surging fists covered the first generation of the whole body. Because there was no defense, all the attacks of the demon fell on the first generation.


    Rao is the perverted physique of the thousand hands and the undead power of the reincarnation of the earth. Under the tyrannical power, the first generation still quickly lost the fighting power.


    Seeing that the first generation was beaten by the demon, there was no effort to fight back. The eyes of the big snake pill flashed in the eyes, and it¡¯s really a monkey king! The corner of the mouth crossed a smirk, and immediately controlled the second generation of the knot, dark night!


    The dark field is shrouded in demons and three generations. In an instant, the vision of the demon and the three generations became dark, as if they were in the dark, they could not find the opponent.


    The three generations know that this moment is extremely dangerous, and immediately summon the demon to the side of their own guardian, the hand is fast-printing, multiple shadows of the body!


    Outside the dark field, the big snake pill looked at the movements of the three generations with a funny smile. It was clear that there was no chakra, and he used multiple shadows to disperse his chakra. The three generations were really confused.


    Seeing that the three generations were successfully trapped, Da Shemao unconsciously relaxed her attention to the three generations. Cats and mice constantly attacked the three generations with bitterness and shuriken.


    "Three generations are careful!"


    In order to gain time for the three generations, the demon will protect the three generations behind him, using his huge body to block the attack for three generations.


    "Գħ..."


    I felt that the demon body was constantly being scratched by the sharp blade. The tremble in the heart fluttered, and the hand accelerated the condensation of Chakra. It took a while for the corpse to be sealed.


    "Devil, you go away, I will deal with the big snake pill!"


    The three generations succeeded in producing the seal of the corpse, and the endless spirit of the dead spirit instantly became a purple-gray evil ghost, it is the **** of death!


    There is a sharp blade in the shadow of the shadow of death, the long fangs appear horrible, the highlights of the ghosts condense on the shoulders of the dead, and the surging force of death continues to emerge.


    Is this death? The three generations looked at the shadow of death, and the eyes showed an inexplicable look.


    The shadow of the **** of death stretches out long fingers, and the purple-gray palm passes through the three generations of the body. The painful sound of the three generations is really uncomfortable.


    Finally, the shadow of death is completely pulling out the souls of the three generations. The pale blue soul is tightly bound to the chest of death. The huge black chain passes through the souls of three generations and wraps around the soul neck Let the souls of the three generations not escape.


    Is it finally finished?


    The three generations of the forehead oozing a lot of cold sweat, obviously the experience was very painful.


    Without hesitation, the three generations were looking for the figure of the big snake pill in the darkness. With the perceived chakra flow, the three generations easily caught the first and second generations.


    The shadow of death suddenly appeared in front of the first and second generations. Under the power of death, the souls of the first and second generations were quickly pulled out. Finally, the souls of the two were completely separated.


    The blade of death swayed, the souls of the first and second generations were cut off by the waist, and the power of the endless soul flew into the mouth of death, and the death was like the snoring of marijuana.


    The souls of the first and second generations were smothered, and the bodies of the reincarnation of the earth were dissipated. The dark nights suddenly stopped, and the three generations and the sorcerers reappeared brightly.


    The first and second generations of the earth were turned into pieces of debris, and as the breeze disappeared, the look of the horror in the eyes of the big snake pill, how come? !


    The three generations seized the big snake pill and smashed the gods. The figure flashed and appeared in front of the big snake pill. He grasped the body of the big snake pill and fixed the big snake pill on his chest.


    Three generations of mouth sneer, the hand of death from the three generations of chest through the body, purple gray ghost claws will pull the soul of the big snake pill, and constantly pull outward.


    Grabbed by the **** of death, the big snake pill finally saw the true face of the **** of death, what is it? ! !


    The big snake pill screams in horror, and his body is completely uncontrolled, and the power of life is constantly being lost.


    "Three generations, what did you do to me?!!" Da Snao poked in a panic.


    The three generations saw the painful expression of the big snake pill, and there was a strange smile on his face. "The big snake pill, you claim to study the world of ninja, even the corpse is not known..."


    "The corpse is sealed!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 109： Festival

    Dashe Pill finally knows the three generations of surgery, and it is one of the bans for the corpse to seal him like a thunder.


    At the end of the year, it was sealed by the corpse ghosts. From this point, it was enough to see the greatness of the corpse!


    The body and soul are caught by the **** of death, and the body of the big snake pill is made, and it cannot be moved at all. In the face of death, the pressure from the soul makes the big snake pill fear.


    Trying to get rid of the shackles of death, no matter how hard you try, you can''t.


    The big snake pill showed cold sweat on his face. He saw the end of the first and second generations, and there was endless fear in his heart.


    I don''t want to die, I don''t want my soul to be swallowed up by the **** of death. I haven''t learned all the ninjutsu in the world. I haven''t explored all the truths in the world of forbearance. What kind of qualifications do I have to die! !


    There is a strong survival in the heart of the big snake pill, and it must not fall here!


    Struggling to run the remaining Chakra, finally his fingers have the ability to move.


    The finger was slightly moved, and the grasshopper sword that was shot down on the ground was filled with Yingying white light, fluttering into the air, and quickly spurred to the three generations of the body. !


    Seeing the grass and sword will attack the three generations, the scorpion flies out, and the empty hand grasps the blade in an attempt to stop the movement of the grass slash.


    However, the power of the sword is not comparable to the general brute force. Although it has captured the grasshopper sword, the huge force is still unrelenting, dragging the body of the demon to attack the three generations.


    "Ô³·É careful!!"


    The demon can''t stop the action of the grasshopper sword, and see the grasshopper sword will be worn by the three generations.


    Blood splatter, because of the strong pain, the three generations of face suddenly burst up with sweat, the chakra flow disorder in the body, the shadow of death is dim.


    The pulling power of the shadow of the **** of death instantly weakened, and the big snake pill finally got a breather, and the mental power soared. Under the powerful idea, the soul pulled away from the body by the **** of death gradually returned to the body.


    The soul is back, and the big snake pill feels that the power is recovering quickly, and it increases the power to compete with the shadow of the **** of death.


    Seeing that the soul will be pulled back to the body, the three generations suddenly force, the face showed a firm light, the pain of the huge soul tearing the pain of the big snake pill, and soon, the advantage fell on the third generation.


    The soul is constantly being pulled, and the face of the big snake pill is tangled into a ball. The stronger the pain of the huge soul, the painful heartache.


    The three generations saw the distorted facial features of the big snake pill, and remembered how the big snake pill looked like when he was a child. How much he liked the big snake pill at that time, just like the most beloved son.


    Why is this happening? Why did the old mentoring and the swords face each other?


    The familiar facial features are mature, but the contours are still there. The kind-hearted big snake pill in memory is gone forever. He is familiar with his familiarity. He wants to use the so-called truth to lose humanity. Because of fear of death, stealing the skills of immortality, annihilating humanity, and ruining nature!


    Many times of indulgence, many times of kindness, finally led to today''s mentoring.


    The three generations have a great sorrow in their hearts. Is this fate? Fooling the fate of life.


    The broken memories of the past once again coincided, and eventually merged into a familiar little face. It was the big snake pill when he was a child. He was laughing, very gentle, very cute...


    Unconsciously, the face of the big snake pill turned into a child in the eyes of the third generation. When he saw his painful expression, the three generations trembled and the killing of the big snake pill disappeared.


    Finally, the pull power of the three generations of control of the **** of death weakened, and the soul of the crystal blue light quickly returned to the body of the big snake pill.


    Seeing the soul is going to be pulled back by the big snake pill. The devil in the ground is anxious and immediately shouts: "Hey! What are you doing! Have you forgotten the person killed by the big snake pill? You forgot to make it. So many things that hurt the world?!"


    The voice of the demon is thundering like a blast in the ear, can''t, can''t let the big snake pill, even if he is my disciple, he must kill him!


    "I am Huo Ying! The fire shadow of Muye Village! You can''t let Muye Village be destroyed in the hands of the big snake pill!"


    However, it is too late at this moment, the big snake pill has completely controlled the advantage, the three generations of the exhausted power can not pull the soul back again.


    "Orochimaru......"


    Seeing the smirk of the mouth of the big snake pill, the three generations finally decided, are you not eager to learn all the ninjutsu? Then I will completely cut off your dreams!


    The shadow of death is from the knife, and the blade is crossed. The soul of the hands of the big snake pill is cut off by the **** of death.


    In the painful screams, a little bit of soul was sucked into the mouth by the shadow of death.


    Immediately afterwards, the souls of the three generations were swallowed up by the **** of death, and the breath of life disappeared.


    The hands and souls were smashed, the hand of the big snake pill became a dead gray, and all the power of Ninju was sealed. Now he can''t make any prints.


    "Three generations of old ghosts!! You dare to seal my hands, you are not dead!!"


    The big snake pill was in a bad state, and the hatred of the three generations reached its peak.


    Sealed the hands of the big snake pill, a smile on the face of the three generations ~ www.novelhall.com ~ finally cut off the root of evil, everything is finally over.


    The body could not support the body, and the body crashed to the ground. The figure of the big snake pill, which was constantly reviled in front of the eyes, became lighter and thinner. The three generations appeared in front of the eyes of the big snake pill.


    Once, in the long past, you are also my most cherished person. Goodbye, Big Snake Pill... Finally, his world is dark.


    The three generations of the body crashed to the ground, and a faint smile on his face finally came to an end? For decades, I am tired.


    Just, you can¡¯t worry about those children, you can¡¯t worry about the wooden leaves...


    The three generations fell to the ground and died. The four-generation corpse of the four-leaf ninja outside the purple-violet ray is invisible. Is this true? ! Three generations, three generations of adults actually died...


    As the three generations died, the chakra that summoned the demon disappeared, and the demon had to return to the outer world. The body was hit hard by the grasshopper sword, and the demon struggled to climb up and hold the grasshopper sword in his hand. "At least until this, you can''t let the big snake pill get this thing again..."


    Hey! The body of the demon finally turned into white smoke and disappeared into the air. The weapon that disappeared with him was the weapon of the big snake pill.


    The big snake pill reveals the color of hatred. Looking at the body of the three generations of Huo Ying, he said: "The old guy of the three generations of Huo Ying, dare to ruin my hands, I will not let go of the wood leaves!" The big snake pill will have all the resentment Counted on the head of the leaves, my heart vowed that one day, he will definitely destroy the leaves!


    Three generations died, and the big snake pill also lost a pair of arms. In this war, several villages did not get any good results.


    Subsequently, the big snake pill greeted many people and also retreated. ,


    Zuo Jin and others retired the four purple squad, flying in the past to hold the big snake pill, ready to leave the leaves.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 110： Festival

    Hey!


    The four purple inflammatory arrays disappeared, and the dark parts of the wood leaves that were kept at the top of the dome immediately attacked the snakes and several people. They also had to leave the big snake pills here.


    The leader of the team secretly printed, and the hundred wind blades carried sharp strength and attacked the big snake pill and others.


    Enthusiastic, the big snake pill did not have a positive confrontation, the left hand near the seal, a purple ghost head giant door to stop all the wind blade, it is Luo Shengmen!


    All attacks are blocked, the dark parts are helpless, and they have no way to face the Rashomon, which can withstand strong physical attacks.


    Zuo Jin and others did not entangle with the wood leaf ninja, and immediately fled the place with the big snake pill.


    Watching the big snake pill escape, the anger of the wood leaf ninja did not care, immediately went to the three generations, and hurriedly looked at the situation of the three generations.


    At this time, the breathing of the three generations has long ceased, and the soul is swallowed up by the **** of death, even if the great Luo Jinxian can not save.


    Looking at the three generations of the dead, the woody ninjas are saddened, and the three generations who sacrificed all the energy for the village are dead. This fact is a bad news for everyone in Konoha.


    At this time, facing the guilty of the sand and the tone, the Konoha ninja has already had an absolute upper hand. Under the methodical attack of the Konoha Ninja, the Ninja troops will soon retreat.


    In the village of Ninmura, several of the three major snakes were surrounded by the Konoha Ninja. The leader of the tree was the special Ibuki, "Prepare, let!"


    Ibi hi, a group of wood leaves tolerate dozens of fireballs to instantly surround a three-snake snake, the fire tongue swallowed three snakes, the hot flame will be the three snake skins all black, under the continuous fireball attack A three-snake snake fell to the ground and apparently was not alive.


    Solve a three-snake snake, and the other two are in the distance, seeing their companions being killed, and the other two three snakes attacking the ninja.


    The snakes rushed out, and the giant python swept all the ninjas, like the dragons and tails. The powerful power destroyed all the buildings around them, and suddenly the dust and smoke, and more than a dozen wood leaf ninjas were killed.


    Many companions were killed, and the Konoha ninja was weak, and when he saw the snake, he would attack everyone again.


    At this time, there was a sharp chakra fluctuation in the air. In a flash, a huge cyan scorpion descended from the sky, and bang! The three serpents were crushed to the ground, and the enormous force squashed the heads of the three snakes. The three snakes that were mad at the moment fell and fell dying.


    this is¡­¡­


    Ibixi and others were horrified to see the big cockroaches appearing in front of them, so the huge beasts they saw for the first time.


    At this time, a middle-aged white man wearing red and gray clothes appeared on the top of the hoe, and it was the rush to rescue the leaves of the wood.


    The last three snakes saw their companions being easily killed by their eyes, hurriedly fleeing, and everything has a life-seeking heart. This snake is no exception.


    "Where to escape! The small snakes in the district are the opponents!"


    Yu Guang took out the knife behind him, and his feet leaped. The blue body turned into a shadow, and the knife flashed. The three snakes were easily divided into two halves!


    boom! The bodies of the three major snakes fell to the ground, and the overflowing black blood was soaked in the debris.


    He also solved the big snake here. There was no ink. He returned to Miaomu Mountain, and he flew to the venue of the Zhongren Competition. He was going to rescue the three generations of Huo Ying.


    The big snake was killed, and Ibie hid the crowd and immediately rushed to the other battlefield with the residual Muye Ninja. They had to solve all the Ninja troops.


    In the game, the three generations of corpses were sent to the ground by a dark part. The ninjas looked at the three generations of death. The sadness on their faces was overwhelming. The three generations of such powerful ninjas would die. This is the fact that they are anyway. Also unacceptable.


    Kakashi and Akai heard the news of three generations of death. After solving a few sands, they immediately rushed over and waited for them to see the three generations of bodies that had been lifeless. In the face of the established reality, they fell into a huge shock.


    The three generations are dead like this. This is not true. He is Huo Ying! Especially Kakashi, seeing the three generations of death, hurriedly looked at the situation of the three generations.


    Feeling three generations of cold body temperature and a silent heartbeat, Kakashi confirmed the fact that three generations died.


    At this time, the self has finally arrived at the venue of the competition, passing through a large number of people, and the three generations of corpses are reflected in his eyes.


    "Three generations..."


    I can''t believe this fact, and I fell to the ground. The pale skin and the dry body of the old man are deeply reflected in the eyes.


    Unconsciously, there were some tears in the eyes of the self. The men did not flick with tears, but they did not go to the emotional situation.


    In the past, the time of getting along with the three generations was like a movie, and it flashed in the mind. The first time I met the three generations, I taught him the first time, and the first time I watched the yellow book, I recognized his strength for the first time... ...


    "How come? How could it be so easy to die..."


    "Three generations of old man, are you not hailed as the strongest shadow? How can you lie here now?"


    "Haha, this is not true..."


    "not true¡­¡­"


    It¡¯s also crazy to scream up Finally, the voice has become a whimper. ¡°Three generations of old men, you are up, I am coming to see you, don¡¯t you always want to see me?! Three generations of old men ......"


    "You wake up, is this still you?!"


    The three generations of the body are also shaking, the tone is sorrowful, the face is white, and the body does not tremble.


    Kakashi and others did not block the actions of the past. They knew that the three generations were important in their own minds. As a disciple of three generations, as one of the three tolerances of Muye, the impact of the three generations of death on the self is also huge.


    Finally, the family calmed down, and the face was sorrowful and sorrowful. The people in the room were asked about the three generations of death.


    "Big Snake Pills?" He also clung his hands tightly, and his eyes showed endless hatred. "The big snake pill, I will kill you!"


    At this time, Naruto solved his opponent and finally came over from there and saw that the self appeared. He exciteed and said hello.


    "Good color fairy..."


    When I saw the bodies of the three generations, the Naruto was ready to shout the exit and stuck in the throat. How come? ? What happened to the three generations of grandfather?


    died?


    This is not true! !


    In Naruto''s heart, the three generations are like a pro-grandfather. The three generations are dead. Naruto can''t accept the reality, and the hearts are entangled in a group, and some are overwhelmed.


    On the playing field, the atmosphere of sadness is not scattered, and everyone is immersed in great grief.


    At this point, at the corner of the wooden leaf competition venue, a man with a dark mask was hidden, watching this side, sneer sneer, "I didn''t expect the big snake pill to defeat the three generations, but the big snake pill also lost a pair. Arms, really worthy of three generations, old and strong."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 111： Festival

    Just as the man in the dark part was about to leave, a black shadow flashed, and the sound of the air suddenly came from the ear. Because it was too fast, he could not dodge it at all, and his neck hurt, and he fainted.


    The black shadow is the Sasuke who rushed back from the back of the wood leaf. He saw a dark sneaky ghost hiding in it, and Sasuke¡¯s mind was puzzled, and he stunned the dark part.


    Wipe off the mask of the dark part, a familiar face appeared in front of Sasuke, the silver-white head, with a round rimless glasses, is the pocket.


    "I didn''t expect you to stay here..." Sasuke sneered.


    Looking at the Konoha Ninja who was caught in the back, Sasuke¡¯s heart moved and disappeared from the pocket with his pocket.


    Outside the village, Sasuke threw the stunned pocket on the ground, looked at the unconscious pocket, and frowned. Would you like to solve the pocket now?


    Thinking of the work in the original, Sasuke''s heart is a faint killing, and he can''t control it in a sinister pocket. It is a potential threat to him to live in this world.


    After hesitating, Sasuke gave up the idea of ??killing his pocket. When Zhongren took the test, because of the early killing of Tos and others, the game made a huge change in the game, which was very different from the original. Although it was constantly revised under the historical trend, there were still many changes.


    In the original work, Tos and Sac and others are just the existence of passers-by, such as A, B, and C. After killing them, history still has many changes. If you kill the pocket now, kill this person who plays a pivotal role in the Huo Ying plot. What will the story come down like?


    I have let you go this time, but it won''t be so easy in the future. Sasuke took a deep look at the pocket still in a coma, and his body flashed and turned into a black streamer disappearing in place.


    After Sasuke left, the stunned pocket suddenly opened his closed eyes, and his mouth was drawn with a strange smile. "Uchiha Sasuke..."


    Back to Muye Village, Sasuke found the three girls in the field. At this time, they had a little bit of sweat on their foreheads. It seems that they had just experienced a big battle, especially white. There were some blood stains on the pale clothes and dyed on the white clothes. Click on the plum blossoms.


    When Sasuke appeared, White took Sakura and Ino to Sasuke and reported to him about fighting with the Ninja.


    Sasuke faintly smiles and holds the white hand and says, "You are fine..."


    All the ninja troops that attacked the leaves were finally expelled by the Konoha Ninja. The Sharon Village was also smashed by the Xuan Huo, and the Big Snake pill escaped from the leaves. At this point, the chaos of the leaves was finally calmed down.


    At the end of the battle, Muye Village seemed to have experienced a catastrophe. The ruins were broken and the bodies were all over. The blood of the river made the land stained black, and the eyes were completely desolate.


    After this battle, the strength of Konoha decreased sharply, the three generations died, the dragons did not, and the control of Konoha finally fell into the hands of the elders.


    Three generations died, and the world was shocked. The three generations of Naruto, who once succumbed to the world, died of extinction. This fact has caused endless waves in the world.


    The third generation, as the fire shadow of Konoha, is by far the longest fire in the reign.


    For several decades, the three generations of Muye Village have contributed to their lives. Almost all the ninjas in Muye Village have been blessed by three generations. Such ninjas are unique in the history of Ninja.


    In September, the autumn rains flew, and the village of Muye, which had just experienced the war, was even more clear under the rain.


    At this time, the fact that Muye Village is immersed in a sad atmosphere and three generations are dead is a great blow to everyone in Konoha.


    Above the mourning hall, the three generations of black and white hanged quietly in Lingtai, the white head, the wrinkled face, the kind-hearted old man is still so amiable, the faint old eyes contain wisdom, everything is so peaceful, just like the past It makes people feel at ease.


    Only, people are dead, only the pale hangs telling the inexplicable sorrow and sadness, everything can not be recovered, everything is over, only the pale voice is faintly replayed in the mind.


    Under the rain, the wooden leaf ninja wore a black gauze, and stood in front of the mourning hall with deep affection. The sadness that could not be opened on the face was soaked in the entire autumn sky.


    Naruto stood in front of the mourning hall and let the rain wet the clothes. He still remembers the days when he was with the three generations. It was so kind and gentle, everything seemed to be born yesterday, and the memories that could never be erased were deeply deep. Naruto heart.


    Three generations of grandfather, have you gone so? You haven''t seen me become a shadow of fire... Didn''t you promise it? Do you want to see me as a fire shadow?


    Really, I really want you to live. Gradually, tears lie across the cheeks, dripping on the chest, wet, Naruto feels sore, almost broken.


    Over the years, if not three generations are silently supporting him behind, I really don''t know what it will become. For Naruto, the three generations are like grandfathers.


    Such a good old man is easy to die, the fact that such a reality, Naruto can''t accept it anywayThe rain is still going on, the gray sky is covered with dark clouds, the sadness in the air is depressed People can''t breathe.


    Kakashi quietly stood in front of the three generations of the mourning hall. Like everyone else, he was blessed by three generations when he was a child. Over the years, the three generations have become an indispensable part of his heart, and his kindness as a family has made him feel good.


    Since his father''s death, Kakashi has lost the warmth of his loved ones, and gradually became indifferent and autistic. The help and kindness of the three generations has become an important spiritual pillar in Kakashi''s heart. In the face of three generations of death, Kakashi barely Believe. These days have been embarrassing, as if in a dream, he really hopes to wake up, all this is just a dream, an illusory dream, after waking up, everything is still the same as before, no one is sacrificed, no one is dead... ...


    Following the team on the mourning hall, Sasuke slowly walked to the three generations of the spiritual position, watching the three generations of the past, like the past, the heart is not consciously faint grief, at this time, he really regretted that he did not return to the wood leaves in time. Save three generations.


    For the three generations, Sasuke¡¯s feelings have not changed. Since the moment he passed through, Sasuke has a good impression of the three generations, three generations of people, three generations of style, everything that makes Sasuke admire.


    In the whole high-level wood leaf, Sasuke only loves the three generations. Now that the three generations have died, everything has been irreparable. What can be done is to miss the dead who died, inherit his will, and let the three generations rest in peace.


    Perhaps this is fate. Since people were born, everything is already doomed. The fate of three generations is dead, no one can change. Under the gear of destiny, no one can reverse the situation. Even if there is a skill in the sky, it is just a **** under the fate.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 112： Festival

    Heaven and earth are not benevolent, everything is a dog. No matter who they are, whether they are princes or emperors, no one can get rid of the shackles of fate. Under destiny, they are all equal.


    Perhaps the death of a great man is always more sorrowful. Death is more important than Mount Tai, and it is lighter than Hong Mao, no matter in which world.


    Three generations of life, contributed all of their own, only for the village, only for the wood leaves, the ordinary, the greatness of death, such a fire shadow, such three generations are always worth remembering.


    Finally, I glanced at the three generations of portraits. Sasuke sighed, "Three generations, all the way..."


    The autumn rain is very cool, and the gust of wind blows people to the whole body. Before the wood leaf pill went to the three generations of the mourning hall, the tears in the eyes have blurred the line of sight.


    Grandpa, Muyewan is coming to see you...


    Muye Pill remembers that the three generations of the day told him, "Wuyewan, after the game is over, Grandpa will take you outside to play, and with your father, we will enjoy the family."


    The vowed words, kindly face, everything is vivid, if everything can start again, Grandpa, you come alive, I promise you, you must study at the Ninja School, no longer naughty, Come on, grandpa...


    Grandpa, are you not looking at me to be a great ninja? Now why do you have the heart to leave? Your grandson, your wooden leaf pill is still small, how can you bear to leave me alone... Grandpa...


    Muye Pill finally left the three generations of spiritual phase, and the tears of Quan Ching dyed a small face.


    Konoha ninja followed one in front of the three generations of spiritual attention, each person has endless grief in his heart, may be grateful for the three generations of feelings, perhaps miss, perhaps heavy...


    Whenever and wherever, the influence of the three generations on the tolerance of the world is long-lasting. The three generations of this kindly old man will always live in people''s hearts.


    The villagers of Muye came from the home and joined the team to come and mourn the death of this Muye hero.


    Men, women and children, all of them are heavy and their faces are full of grief. The three generations of Huo Ying are almost the gods of all the villagers. The reason why Muye Village is so prosperous is related to the correct leadership of the three generations.


    During the three generations of reign, the villagers of Muye lived and worked in peace, the economy was prosperous, and their lives were rich. They were deeply satisfied in any aspect.


    The three generations died, like the sky collapsed. The villagers of Muye could hardly believe this bad news. Their memories stayed in the three generations. At that time, they looked at the three generations standing in the Huo Ying Building and listened to the three generations of magnificent speeches. There is an endless reverence and love in my heart.


    Did you die like this? Three generations of adults, really leave us and go?


    I really can¡¯t accept it...


    In the Huo Ying Building, a group of black gauze stands in the Huo Ying Office, silent, through the floor-to-ceiling windows behind the desk, watching the gloomy sky, the face reveals a complex look.


    "Ô³·É..."


    "I didn''t expect you to leave me first. We have been fighting for a lifetime. What have we got?" The Tibetan language is low in tone and slightly indulged. It seems to be talking to Fei Fei, and it is like saying to himself.


    What did you get?


    The group remembered the days when they lived with each other. Although the two men looked at each other clearly, they did not consciously regard each other as their own confidant and their best friend.


    In the long struggle, the shackles between the squad and the scorpion fly are as intricate as the black and white on the chessboard. The two compete for existence, and no one can do without it.


    "I don''t know when we became an opponent..."


    The thoughts of the group were floating, remembering the scene when the second generation handed the position of Huo Ying to Yu Fei. At that time, in the face of the choice, the group chose to withdraw. He was afraid of death and did not regard his companion as the most important existence. There is no real love in my heart. The second generation gave up on him and chose to fly away from others.


    At that time, the group really did not hate the three generations to fly as a shadow. His strength is obviously much stronger than that of Fei Fei, but the second generation will easily give him up. Is the so-called big love really important?


    I can sacrifice everything for the wood leaf. I can also sacrifice my life. Why didn''t the second generation choose me?


    The group kept his hands tightly and his body trembled. He clearly had the ability to save Fei Fei, and he clearly had the ability to prevent Yu Fei from dying. Because of his own lust, because of his arrogance, he did not order support. Fei Fei, let Yan Fei easily die in the hands of the big snake pill.


    "Ô³·É..."


    In the eyes of the group, three generations of voices and smiles emerged. Some tears appeared in the eyes. I don¡¯t know why, my heart was obviously hateful and flying, but at this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears.


    "Hey, fly me..."


    In the Naruto office, the group stood quietly at the desk and looked at the three generations on the table. The black figure appeared more lonely.


    In the whole two days, Muye Village was immersed in the atmosphere of three generations of mourning. Many people came from all over the world, and they were only mourning for three generations.


    There are civilians, big names, businessmen, scholars... They are not the three generations of grace, they are admiring the three generations of people, not far away, just to see the last side of the three generations from start to finish, None of them appeared in the three generations of funeral. The ninjas in Muye Village did not doubt why they did not appear. They did not ask too much. After all, it is the same, the legendary three forbearance, no matter how they are, they have no right to ask.


    The ninja assesses the forest, and a white-haired middle-aged man stands in an open space, which is exactly what has not happened.


    Looking down at the decaying stumps, the eyes of the past are also revealed in the eyes, "three generations of old man..."


    It is also clear that I remembered that I was tied to the stump by three generations. The three generations pointed at his nose and idiots, and the ghosts, remembered the three generations of urgency, and showed a smile on the slightly sad face.


    In fact, I have been standing here for two days. During these two days, he stood still and remembered the past when he was with the three generations. At that time, as a disciple of three generations, he always provoked three generations of anger. Because of this, he was called the most incompetent disciple by the three generations.


    Ever since I left Muye Village because of the big snake pill, I never thought that he could return to Muye Village. I didn''t expect him to face the three generations of death.


    It is really impermanent.


    The teachings of the three generations of ordinary days are still echoing in the ear:


    "As long as there is a place where the leaves fly, the fire will burn. The shadow of the fire shines on the village, and the new leaves sprout, and when the most treasured people are protected, the true strength of the ninja will be manifested..."


    "Three generations of old men..."


    There is a tear in my eyes, and I only know the preciousness of the other when I lose...


    Looking at the gloomy sky, I finally made a decision in my heart. He wanted to go back to Muye Village, guarding the leaves, and inheriting the wishes of the three generations. He wants to protect the village of Konoha!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 113： Festival

    The three generations of funerals have finally come to an end, and the leaves have gradually come out of the sad atmosphere and gradually restored the tranquility of the past.


    As the three generations died, the power of Muye fell into the hands of the high-level elders, or fell into the hands of the group that grasped the power of the "roots".


    There are almost no combat troops in the hands of Xiao Chun and Men Yan. They are in charge of the diplomatic and economic sectors.


    Since ancient times, the people who hold the military have gained the world. This is the reality. Without the support of force, they have almost no real power in their daily resolutions. They can only be led by the group.


    Although he has the power, but the group still can''t be unscrupulous, after all, Fei Fei has just passed away, and any of his current outrageous actions will cause dissatisfaction with the villagers of Muye, which will have a great impact on his future plans.


    Water can cover the boat and can also carry the boat. The group knows this truth. Now his prestige in the villagers of Muye is not very high. At best, he is considered a veteran figure. His prestige cannot be compared with Feifei. Even Xiaochun is not as good.


    As the group said, he acts as a root in the leaves of the wood. He can''t see the sun for a lifetime, no one knows, no one knows.


    If you suddenly come up with the overall situation of the wood leaf, you will give birth to a lot of troubles out of thin air, causing dissatisfaction in all aspects. There is no way, the group can only let Xiaochun and Menyan come forward to temporarily hold the right to the leaves, he himself is in * manipulation.


    The sand and the tolerant joint attack on the wood leaves failed, and the captured captives were all returned to their respective villages. The leaves did not intend to be like them. Although the ninja forces caused a lot of damage to the leaves, many people in their hands died. However, in the spirit of humanitarianism, Konoha puts them in a horse. This kind of act makes the other villages of Ninja and the Ninja Village look at each other.


    On the village of Sha Niu, Nimaki returned to the country of sand with a group of sand and captive prisoners. In this operation, they suffered heavy losses. Many sands were forever buried in the land. It can be said that since the first battle, the strength of Sha Ren Village has declined. More than a third.


    The bodies of the four generations of Fengying were found by Sharon Village, when they realized the fact that they were used by Yin Ren Village. In the end, they were only shot by others. Faced with the fact that the top of the village of Sha Niu was furious, it was almost necessary to fight again with Yin Ren Village.


    However, considering that the sand-bearing village was struggling with the strength of the wood leaf, the sand-bearing village had to swallow the sound and put down the mind of the war in the village.


    However, Sha Ren Village ordered that all domestic and commercial trade activities of Sha Niu Village be banned, and the people of Yin Yin Village who lived in the country of the wind will be expelled from the country. As long as the people of Yin Ren Village come to the country of the wind, no matter who they are, they will kill them.


    At this point, the time for the sand to attack the wood leaves is finally over. Yin Rencun, Sha Niu Village, Mu Ye, the strength of the three major organizations have been hit hard, at least in five years, it is impossible to restore vitality.


    Dark night, round moon, Muye village, Uchiha house.


    Sasuke sat in the practice room and opened his upper body. The streamlined body was full of explosive power. The lower abdomen slightly raised six packs of abs, and the white complexion was crystal clear under the light.


    With the breathing, Sasuke''s black refining pot tattoo on the chest was slightly ups and downs.


    In the middle of the assistant, the eyes are closed, the ancient wells are not in the heart, the faint black brilliance covers the whole body, the refining pot tattoos exude pure energy fluctuations, and the gentle but full of devastating energy constantly rushes out, constantly expanding the veins of Sasuke.


    Under the singular power, the gas sea that had been shaped has once again expanded, and a blue mist is in the sea of ??blue Yingying. Under the spur of this fog, the sea is expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The expansion speed of the sea is gradually slowing down, and the white mist becomes much thinner. Finally, the white mist disappeared completely, and only the blue Chakra was left in the air.


    The expansion of the sea and the strength of Sasuke once again rose to a level, reaching the level of the shadow level.


    Sasuke opened his eyes and flashed a black brilliance in his eyes. The mind was moving and the refining pot flew out of his chest. The refining pot is still the same, the black streamer surrounds the body, and the vicissitudes of the vicissitudes of life are shocking.


    Feel the powerful atmosphere of the refining pot, and help the corner of the mouth to draw a curve, the refining pot, with your help, I will become the top of the world!


    Under the moonlight, it is reflected in the pond of the vestibule, dyeing the clear water of the pool into silver, and the pink lotus is also plated with a layer of gold under the silver.


    A white figure slowly emerged from the inner court, passing through the corridor between the pools, and the sly body was more charming in the moonlight.


    Wearing a white kimono, standing quietly on the side of the guardrail, watching the scenery in the pool, the faint glory on the face. Since I came to Muye Village and lived in the Uchiha House, the daily life is so peaceful and serene. This kind of day is something she had never dreamed of before.


    In the past, she was violently displaced, followed by no more, and every day she was worried about the assassination of the country of the water country. At that time, she was like a machine. She had no thoughts and no feelings. The only thing she wanted in her heart was to live and not be killed by others.


    Since meeting with Sasuke her life has changed.


    When he first met with Sasuke, Bai predicted that Sasuke would meet her life. I don''t know why, obviously it was the first time I met, but I felt good about Sasuke. In the future, Sasuke''s impression in her heart is getting deeper and deeper, and Sasuke can no longer be forgotten. Perhaps this is the so-called love at first sight.


    Now think about it, Bai feels that it is a wise choice to decide to leave at that time. If she has a slight hesitation, or refuses Sasuke, and does not accept his intentions, then her life will be unimaginable. Perhaps, you will really die in other places, you will not be happy all your life, just like that, like a dead body, a lifetime, no thoughts alive.


    Although Sasuke has Sister Sakura and Iwai¡¯s two sisters, White can never get the complete love of Sasuke. However, she knows that Sasuke¡¯s love for her is true, never less than anyone, or even more. Many, this feeling she really felt. As long as she is careless around Sasuke, as long as there is Sasuke, even if it is hell, she willingly be willing.


    From the practice room, Sasuke went straight to the vestibule, a white figure appeared in front of his eyes, under the moonlight, so charming.


    Sasuke''s mouth twitched a trace of curvature, and quietly approached the white side, in the unreachable pet, the white body into the arms.


    Bai knows that it is Sasuke, and there is no resistance. Backed in the arms of Sasuke, he feels the breath of Sasuke and feels the warmth of Sasuke.


    "White¡­¡­"


    Sasuke buried his head in the white hair, letting the smooth hair spread over the cheeks, sniffing the fragrant fragrance of the white body, and the heart was very safe.


    The two bodies are tightly attached together, and the white perfect back curve matches the Sasuke. Under the moonlight, the two are shaped like one.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 114： Festival

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    For a long time, Sasuke let go of the white in his arms, turned the white body, and looked at the beautiful woman in front of him.


    "White, how are you doing recently?"


    Bai did not understand why Sasuke asked this question, but still said: "Well, after I came to Konoha, I found out that my previous life was just hell. Thank you, Sasuke..."


    "Thank you?" Sasuke leaned on the fence and looked at him sideways.


    "Yeah, thank you." White curled up, fell on the fence, looked at the calm pool, and said: "When I was young, because of the blood limit, the people around me were very scared and even me. Father, they think that I am a monster, they hate me, beat me, want to erase me from the world..."


    The white face showed a faint sorrow. "If it weren''t for my mother, I might have been killed by them."


    Turned around, Bai cast into Sasuke''s arms, holding Sasuke''s neck, sticking it to Sasuke''s chest, his body trembled and choked his voice. "Sasuke, but I, I actually killed my father." Because of this ability, such blood continues to limit, I killed my parents..."


    "..."


    Feeling the sorrow in the white heart, Sasuke sighed. As for the experience of the white child, he knew that the white father had killed his wife and had no moon purple. Because of fear, Bai killed his father. The tragic waterless people have never been recognized by the world. What they bear and bear is endless hatred and oppression.


    This is also the reason why Sasuke wants to change the white fate. From small to large, Bai has been spent in pain. Such a destiny, such a god, is unfair to Bai.


    Sasuke caressed the white hair, stood up straight, and held the white squat in his arms, saying: "All passed, everything has passed, and by my side, those painful memories of the past will disappear. After all, uncles and aunts I don''t want to see your pain."


    "Sasuke, do you say that parents will forgive me? I am already bloody, my parents, will my parents dislike me?" White looked up, and some looked at Sasuke without confidence.


    Seeing the tears in the white eyes, Sasuke¡¯s heart trembled. Over the years, has she been so self-satisfied with her?


    I can''t stand the condemnation of conscience, because my hands are covered with blood, my parents are both dead, and I am self-satisfied. I have been willing to use it as a tool for more than a decade. Struggling in the vortex of pain, hehe. Just seeking spiritual relief, but it is easy to sink and easily lost on the road of life.


    Sasuke¡¯s eyes showed a distressed look and whispered: "White, maybe you were wrong from the beginning..."


    wrong?


    White puzzled, the cheeks scattered with a little bit of tears reveal a doubtful color.


    Sasuke leaned in his arms and seemed to want to comfort her. He said: "Uncles and aunts have never resented you. After all, they are your parents. Even if you make a mistake, they will forgive you."


    After a meal, Sasuke¡¯s voice became a bit low. ¡°I don¡¯t know the things between my uncle and my aunt. But I know that the deceased is a big reason. No matter what, it should be gone after death. What happened to hatred during his lifetime, no matter how much mistakes he made during his life, he should be forgiven after death. I don¡¯t want you to be immersed in the sorrow of the past forever."


    "Is that true?"


    "Well, the dead are long. I believe in you, these things, whether it is the party, you or me, have responsibilities, we must persist for tomorrow, your sorrow is my sorrow. So, the future road I will go with you, no matter what will happen in the future, this is my promise."


    Sasuke...


    Bai understands the painstaking efforts of Sasuke. He certainly does not want to see me who is sad and sad all day. Even for Sasuke, I have to overcome the sadness in my heart and always be happy in front of Sasuke.


    "Thank you, Sasuke, I am much better."


    White gently pushed away from Sasuke¡¯s body and smiled at him. For a moment, like a blooming flower, grace disappeared...


    The moonlight is like water, the endless silver brilliance sprinkles the earth, and under the quiet moonlight night, Sasuke and the white body are tightly embraced. They enjoy this quiet moment, the faint warmth and sweetness, let the soul cleanse.


    At this time, footsteps came from afar. I didn¡¯t wait for Sasuke and White to turn back. I heard the squeaky laughter from Ino. "No wonder you can¡¯t find a white sister. It¡¯s really dating here. It¡¯s really envious. It..."


    Today, Iwai did not return to the family, but actively stayed at the Uchiha House and spent the night here.


    When I heard the voice of Ino, the white complexion immediately became blushing. As a sister, I was ashamed of being looked at. The white-legged foot said with a sigh: "Jing Ye sister, why don''t you come over and say..."


    Ino has already arrived in front of them, and a funny look looks white. "White sister, not a sister is not moral, disturbing your rendezvous, because there is something to come over to find you."


    Sasuke asked out, "What''s the matter?"


    At this moment, Bai still looks red and red, and he looks at Iye in doubt.


    "Well, this is the case, Sakura also wants to learn flower arrangements with you, so let me find you and let you teach her." Ino said with a smile.


    "Flower arranging, I am not very proficient in this, but since it is Sakura''s sister, I am reverent and I am desperate." Bai left from Sasuke and took hold of the arms of Ino.


    "Well, Sakura will be very happy to learn from her sister." Ino is very close to the dialogue Seeing the appearance of Ino and White, Sasuke has a peace of mind, they can get along with each other. This is the greatest relief of Sasuke.


    Ino pulled up his white arm and went inside. He turned around and said to Sasuke: "Sasuke, come on, let us see."


    Sasuke didn''t stay here, and walked up.


    Inside, in the hall, Sakura is sitting at the table, and there are many flowers with branches on the red sandalwood table. The flowers of various colors are dazzling, and the air is filled with a touch of flowers, which is like walking in. In the garden.


    Ino took a white walk and came in and greeted Sakura, who was busy at the table. "Sakura, my sister, I brought you."


    Sakura put down the flowers in her hand and stood up. She asked me to sit in the position and said, "White sister, this flower arrangement is really troublesome. My sister is so stupid, I have no way to ask for it. Can you teach me?"


    Bairousheng said: "Sakura sister is not arrogant, my sister is also a newbie, I can only give you some advice." Mobile users please browse to read, a better reading experience.

 v2 Chapter 115： Festival

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    Bairou said: "Sakura sister is not arrogant, my sister is also a newbie, I can only give you some advice."


    "Well, this is the best, just ask your sister."


    Sakura sat next to the white body and concentrated on the movements in the white hands.


    At this time, Sasuke also came in. I saw Sakura and White, who were concentrating on the flower arrangement, and showed a faint smile on their faces. They did not bother them, and they took the field and sat down in the lower seat.


    What Iwai is going to say, Sasuke pulled the hand of Ino, and told her not to bother them.


    Ino nodded and nodded, like a cat, squatting in front of Sasuke, watching the movements of Sakura and White.


    Flower arrangement is an ancient art that originated in Buddhism and dates back two thousand years. Like sculptures, bonsais, gardens, and architecture, they all belong to the category of plastic arts.


    In short, flower arrangement is to use the branches, leaves, flowers, fruits, etc. of the cut plants as materials. After a certain technical and artistic processing, it is reconfigured into a delicate and beautiful, poetic and artistic expression that reproduces the beauty of nature and the beauty of life. Door art.


    Japanese-style flower arrangement follows the style of Chinese flower arrangement, pays attention to the beauty of art, pays attention to the surrounding environment, and is relatively unified with nature. The style is simple, the color is bright, and the shape is simple. It is the three important factors of whether the flower arrangement is good or bad.


    Flower arrangement, dedication, patience, wisdom, and unity of concentration, in a sense, flower arrangement is a peculiar method of self-cultivation.


    Under the white words and deeds, Sakura gradually mastered the skill of flower arrangement, and her hand was transformed. A unique Japanese flower arrangement was born under Sakura.


    Looking at the innocent and unique flower arrangement, Sakura¡¯s face showed an excited look, and excitedly said with a white hand: ¡°White sister, how is my? Is it good?¡±


    "Well, it¡¯s good to see, Sakura¡¯s sister succeeded for the first time. It¡¯s a genius.¡± White¡¯s eyes finished a crescent and smiled at Sakura.


    At this point, Ino went to their side and said: "Sakura, you are really talented, or the white sister is very competent."


    "Yes, Sakura and White are doing very well, really great!"


    Sasuke came over and looked at the flower arrangement in front of him, praising.


    At this point, Sakura realized that Sasuke and Ino were around. She was so concentrated that she ignored the existence of Sasuke and Ino.


    Upon hearing the praise of Sasuke, Sakura will smile. "It¡¯s still a white sister. Under her guidance, I have already begun to understand some of the skills of flower arrangement. All this is the credit of Bai¡¯s sister.¡±


    White shook his head and still said: "It¡¯s Sakura¡¯s sister has talent, I just know it.¡±


    Seeing the praises of Sakura and White, Iye giggled. "You don''t want to be modest. Sakura has talent. White sister is also a teacher."


    Later, the scene was caught in a happy atmosphere, a good scene.


    Sasuke then asked: "Right, Sakura, how do you think about learning to arrange flowers?" It was very curious for Sakura''s whim.


    "This is ah." Sakura paused and said: "Listen to others, learning flower arrangement is one of the necessary conditions for becoming a good wife and a good mother. I really want to be a qualified wife, so I have studied hard."


    When I heard Sakura¡¯s explanation, Sasuke¡¯s heart was awkward. Is it just such a simple reason?


    Seeing the doubts on Sasuke¡¯s face, Sakura said slowly: ¡°In fact, there is another reason...¡± When she said this, Sakura¡¯s look was unconscious.


    "Sasuke, do you think I am useless..."


    How could Sakura say this, Sasuke immediately replied: "Never, how can Sakura have such an idea?"


    At this time, Ino and Bai also looked at Sakura with concern, and they also wanted to know why Sakura thought so.


    Feeling everyone''s concern, Sakura''s heart warmly said, "I know, among us, I count the worst of my strength. When I take the test, everyone must protect me. If it wasn¡¯t for Iye, let me, How can I tie with her? In the invasion of the big snake pill, I did not help any at all. In the face of the enemies who came to attack, the first thing I thought of was actually to escape... Hehe... Sasuke, this kind of me Is it very useless..."


    Sakura actually thinks like this?


    Sasuke brows slightly wrinkled, watching Sakura said: "Sakura, we never thought about it, I don''t think you are useless. In my opinion, Sakura is very strong, has its own unique talent, no one. Can."


    Ino and White are also attached to the following.


    "Yeah, Sakura Sister, we never thought so."


    "Sakura, your strength is not weak. In terms of ninja control, I am far from you."


    everyone¡­¡­


    Sakura¡¯s heart was moved. She was very embarrassed about her previous words. I was worried about myself for no reason. This kind of self is really useless...


    I saw that there was still negative emotion in Sakura¡¯s heart. Sasuke gently supported Sakura¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Sakura, I know what you think, maybe your strength is very unsatisfactory, compared to other people. It is not as good. However, Sakura has many advantages."


    Gazing at the pale green eyes of Sakura, Sasuke said: "Like Inou said, Sakura, your talent in Chakra control is unparalleled, even I am not like you. I should have told you before, Sakura You are a good fit for being a medical ninja. At that time, you will be the first medical ninja of Konoha!"


    Sakura saw the solemnity in Sasuke''s gaze, and her heart suddenly trembled. Sasuke helped them to recognize me. How can I get ridiculously I have a meal, Sasuke said again: "Sakura, rest assured, you I will find a good teacher, she will give you the world''s first medical ninjutsu, and no matter who you are, you will not be afraid of you."


    ¡°Really?¡± Sakura is not confident.


    "Hmm, it''s true. You can worship one of the three masters in the future as a master. Everything she has given you is extremely powerful."


    Sasuke revealed the plot in advance, although this may change the historical development because of the butterfly effect, but in order to make Sakura happy, he can''t take care of it.


    Sakura is very convinced of Sasuke''s words, or Sasuke''s everything requires her to accept obedience unconditionally, only because of the infinite love of Sasuke in her heart.


    Speaking of it, Sakura should be the lowest of all people, the body of Chakra is not much, there is no deep ninju repair, and there is no deep family heritage. In the room, Sasuke does not have to say that the powerful Uchiha family does not know? White is a water-free family, with a water-free ability to control the ice. Ino is a mountain family that is one of the famous wooden leaves, and is deeply rooted in the family of wood leaves. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 v2 Chapter 116： Festival

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    In this way, Sakura''s status is very embarrassing. In the face of the famous aristocrats, Sakura¡¯s civilian housework is very pale. It is no wonder that Sakura will give birth to a feeling of inferiority, extraordinary strength, and a prominent family. In the face of such people, Sakura is hard to let go.


    Although she believes that her love for Sasuke is stronger than anyone else, love can''t be eaten, after all, it is to get married. Sakura knows the truth of the door-to-door relationship. As a civilian, she has a lot of timidity in the face of the power of the famous family. Although Sasuke loves her, she will certainly not suffer any grievances in her later marriage life. But the eyes of the world are all powerful, and it is inevitable that they will not poke the backbone in the days to come.


    Sakura knows that there will be many women in Sasuke, not to mention Sasuke''s heart, even if it is for the prosperity of Uchiha, he will find a lot of wives, Uchiha people are thin, and to Sasuke, this is only in the village of Muye. There are a few left. One of Sasuke¡¯s wishes is to restore the wisdom of Yu Zhibo. For the continuation of the blood, more than a few wives are also reasonable.


    In the face of many sisters, Sakura really worried about her future life, so she tried to make herself a good wife and a good mother, not letting others laugh at themselves and not let others look at themselves. Say what the children of the civilian family are not educated.


    Knowing Sakura¡¯s fear, Sasuke comforted Sakura: ¡°Sakura, I love you anyway, you must remember this whenever and wherever you want.¡±


    "Yeah, thank you, Sasuke." Sakura knows that she is sad when she is alone. She knows the general, smiles at Sasuke and Shirakawa and says: "I was thinking about it, really, I am fine. What do you think is useless? Well, let''s continue to practice flower arrangement."


    Speaking, Sakura invited White to continue to teach her to practice, and the atmosphere of joy and relaxation quickly filled.


    Sasuke and Ino are smiling and everything is not in words...


    The next day, Sasuke woke up from his sleep and looked at Sakura next to him. Jun¡¯s face showed a shallow smile.


    Sakura, who is sleeping in the sea, is lying quietly in the bed. Several white skins are exposed to the air, and the radiance of the glory is shining. The long pink hair was scattered behind her, and a few strands of hair were scattered on the cheeks. The pale pink lips were slightly closed, and the slight breath of the breath continued to spread, revealing the child''s lovely sleep.


    Sasuke didn''t bother Sakura''s sleep, gently got up, covered the quilt for Sakura, got up and dressed and left the room.


    After Sasuke washes in the bathroom, he is ready to go to the morning exercise, adjust his mood, and prepare for the coming of a new day.


    In the hallway, Sasuke met the white who was going to make breakfast. Speaking of it, since Bai came here, Sasuke has made a lot of daily life easier. At the very least, he does not need to cook for himself at every meal.


    "Good morning, white." Sasuke smiled slightly, and the report was soft.


    Today''s white did not wear a kimono, put on a brisk attire, a light green blouse with a fitted bottom, a few ribbons tied around the waist, outline the exquisite waist.


    White saw Sasuke and whispered: "Good morning, Sasuke." The feelings are beyond words.


    Sasuke saw the white way and said: "White, are you going to prepare breakfast?"


    "Well, I got up early, I will help you do it by the way." Bai Xi replied bluntly, such a thing seems to her only a little effort.


    Sasuke also remembered that he had not been in the kitchen recently. He had been helping them with breakfast. Today he happened to be upset and said to him: "Today, let me do breakfast, let''s take a break."


    "Well, no, these things are still good for our girls, you don''t have to worry about it." In the eyes of the white, things in the kitchen are what girls should do, and it is very uncomfortable for men to do it.


    Sasuke smiled a little. "After all these years, I am used to it, or let''s go together."


    I knew that I couldn¡¯t help Sasuke. I nodded innocently and followed the footsteps of Sasuke to the kitchen.


    I have to say that Sasuke''s cooking talent is still amazing. An ordinary breakfast immediately transformed delicious food in the hands of Sasuke. In the kitchen, Sasuke and White cooperated with each other very quickly. Today''s breakfast is ready.


    Soon after, Sakura and Iwai waking up, and after washing, they automatically arrived at the restaurant. Seeing the prepared breakfast, I finally exposed the nature of the food, and I was greeted with a hearty breakfast.


    Although Sakura and Ino are food, they have the attributes of envy, no matter how big the ring is, they are not fat, and they are always slim. According to the current point of view, they are born without the genes of long meat.


    After breakfast time, Sasuke and Sakura had been staying for a while, and they received a notice from a ninja messenger saying that they were looking for help.


    Sasuke doesn''t know what it is to look for him. Speaking of it, Sasuke has not seen the self in the village.


    In the past life, Sasuke did not catch a cold. Although it is one of the three kinds of wood leaves, but the old is not respected, or Sasuke is very speechless, every day knows the materials, through the scorpion of art, voyeuristic, writes a book like "Intimate Heaven" The next generation, the name of the United States, contributes to art.


    This time, I took the opportunity to visit the city. Sasuke did not hesitate. After the Sakura three girls screamed, they and the messenger went to their appointed place.


    Although it has entered the fall, the hot sun is still very sinister, and the layers of clouds will evaporate, exposing the blue sky.


    The place agreed with the self is also the top of a tall building in Muye Village. On the roof, a white-haired man wearing a red-and-grey warrior suit appears in front of Sasuke.


    I heard Sasuke''s footsteps I turned around again, and a curious look looked at Sasuke in front of him.


    The handsome face, the elegant temperament, the black attire will be more handsome and handsome, which is the orphan of Uchiha''s family?


    When I saw Sasuke, I also secretly nodded. I was not the Uchiha family. I also saw the shadow of Uchiha¡¯s sorrow from Sasuke.


    I haven''t waited for Sasuke to speak out, but I have said it myself: "You are Uchiha Sasuke, very good."


    "Thank you, you are also an adult." Sasuke gave a faint smile, and his tone was not humble.


    When I heard Sasuke¡¯s initiative to call out my name, I was surprised to see the face and said, ¡°How do you know my name?¡±


    Sasuke smiled a little, and his heart deliberately said: "Under the whole world, who does not know the famous immortal people?"


    Sasuke''s flattery is also very useful. He laughed and said: "Ha ha, um, I am the famous immortal, too, kid, you are very promising, I am optimistic about you." Mobile users please read and read. A better reading experience.

 v2 Chapter 117： Festival

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    After that, I have a narcissistic posture, and I am very intoxicated.


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Seeing the narcissism of the self, Sasuke is very speechless. It is a wonderful ninja. He said that he and Naruto are very similar.


    Sasuke was flattered, and he even forgot the purpose of his call for Sasuke. On the top of the platform, he did not find the margin and cheered with Sasuke.


    After Sasuke finished his first voyeuristic girl bathing, he laughed and laughed at his heroic deeds.


    "I am also an adult. If you look for me, just tell me these yellow paragraphs? If this is the case, I will not accompany them." After that, Sasuke will leave.


    I also remembered the purpose of this time, and hurriedly called Sasuke and said: "I have other things to come to find you."


    "What? Quickly! I have other things." Sasuke has a cool look. In fact, he doesn''t have any important things. To say it, the important thing in his heart is to accompany Sakura.


    Sure enough, I also lamented the style of Sasuke. In fact, the Uchiha family that they have seen in the past is almost always this temper, arrogant and cold, and whoever cares for them,


    "Actually, I want to ask, what happened between you and Wentai that day." He said slowly.


    Sasuke flashed a light in his eyes, Wen Tai? how? Do you know that he has won the wisdom of Wentai? Or is it that he is here to ask for a crime?


    Sasuke hesitated a moment and said: "I can''t say that thing. It was for the sake of saving the people, only to hurt Wentai. I apologize to you for this matter."


    Sasuke took the initiative to apologize, and he couldn¡¯t say anything about it. Sasuke was to save the people and save his disciples. I also know that if I pursue it again, I will lose the majesty of being an elder.


    I didn¡¯t mention Wentai¡¯s things. I also said to Sasuke: ¡°Well, since I don¡¯t say anything, this thing will be done.¡±


    Looking at Sasuke, he is very curious about his strength.


    Through mystery, I also used the gods to experience Saskatchewan. I was surprised that no matter how he explored, Sasuke in front of him was like a bottomless black hole, and absorbed all his gods.


    When I found Sasuke¡¯s chest, there was an unbeatable power that suddenly broke out.


    I also felt a huge roar in his mind, like a beast, and like the sound of the sound of the heavens and the earth, the endless torrents swept through the mind.


    There was a dizziness in front of me, and strong discomfort came from my mind.


    what is that! !


    I also smashed my body, and the pale face swayed down the cold sweat. The inexplicable power of the previous one was never felt from the self. The devastating atmosphere made the soul tremble.


    Sasuke looked at the performance of the self, some inexplicable, plain no reason, how can it be so unbearable. Sasuke didn''t say anything, stood on the field and watched the next move.


    The detective mystery of the self is also learned from Miaomushan. At that time, the immortal told him that such a detective secret can check the strength of anyone, even if it is a six immortals.


    However, this time, the detective secrets that have been tried and tested have failed, and even suffered a strong counterattack!


    That said, Sasuke''s strength is even stronger than the Six Immortals! ! ?


    It took me a while to recover, and I saw Sasuke in front of me, and I also showed a dignified look on my face. If Sasuke¡¯s people have anything wrong with Konoha, no one can stop him.


    For the wood leaf, I decided to confirm the strength of Sasuke!


    Without any warning, the self-sense also suddenly attacked Sasuke, and the destructive boxing style was infinitely magnified in front of Sasuke.


    Sasuke''s pupils shrink, writing the wheel eye automatically opens, and the danger is dangerous and escapes the hit.


    Jumping away from the scope of the attack, Sasuke shouted to the self: "It¡¯s a big man, what do you mean!"


    I didn¡¯t answer Sasuke¡¯s words, and I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯m taking a lot of winds under my feet, and the strength of my fists and my feet covers Sasuke¡¯s body.


    This guy! !


    Sasuke no longer keeps his hands, and his fists are wide open, and he is also fighting together.


    The fists are like the wind, and the two people are surrounded by endless Chakra torrents, the light blue Chakra smashes the entire space, and the floor on the roof is destroyed by the strength of the two.


    boom! ! The two fists meet, the ground under the feet is three inches deep, and the bursting air flashes an electric spark, causing the shock wave to completely destroy the roof.


    He also struggled with his own immortal body and Sasuke. He did not expect Sasuke''s body skills to be so terrible.


    The figure flashed, and it also left the scope of Sasuke''s attack. There was a strong Chakra fluctuation, and the endless wind attribute Chakra quickly appeared in the hands of the self.


    The next moment, a blue giant spiral pill appeared, carrying the smashing scent of the scorpion to attack Sasuke.


    this is! Hero Spiral Pills! !


    Sasuke''s pupils shrank, but he did not expect to use the heroic spiral pill for him. He knew that the attack was so powerful that Sasuke no longer hesitated.


    The thunder of the left hand shines, the blue thunder is covered with the left hand, and a thunder ball with a thunder property flashes a fierce thunder.


    Rachel! !


    boom! ! The collision between Rachel and the hero spiral pill, the wind attribute and the thunder attribute Chakra constantly oscillate the blue shock wave, and the bright white Chakra light curtain envelops the two bodies to form an umbrella-shaped energy circle.


    Finally, the contest between Hero Spiral Pills and Rachel ended, and the bodies of the two men flew out. The Hero Spiral Pills and Lecce turned out to be comparable.


    Hey! It also hit the wall in the distance The figure was deeply immersed in the wall, and the cracks spread all over the wall.


    Sasuke controls his body shape in the air. With his skill, he has solved a huge impact force, and his body shape is twisted and safely landed without any slight damage.


    Hey!


    It also came out of the wall, and the wall behind it was broken and shook the dust, obviously it was not hurt.


    Seeing the situation of the self, Sasuke frowned, and the skin was thick and thick, or the self-strength of the body of the immortal was also extremely horrible.


    I also nodded and gave a general understanding of the strength of Sasuke. Now Sasuke is similar to his strength, perhaps stronger than him. The self is also the shadow level strength, so Sasuke also reached the shadow level? !


    When I think of it, I am also looking at the micro-coagulation. Is this little devil really so powerful?


    "Also, what do you mean just now?!" Sasuke was somewhat dissatisfied with the sudden sudden shot. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 v2 Chapter 119： Festival

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    Pressing the surprise in my heart, I also said: "Nothing, just want to test your strength, it is worthy of the Uchiha family, the strength is really strong."


    Is that just the case?


    Sasuke brows slightly wrinkled and snorted and said: "Now you are satisfied? If nothing happens, I will not accompany you."


    After that, Sasuke¡¯s figure flashed and left, and the empty roof was a mess.


    Looking at the place where Sasuke disappeared, I have been talking for a long time. What is another force in Sasuke¡¯s body...


    The fog is sturdy, and the fog of the white clouds shrouds the village of Muye. The village of Muye in the fog looks a bit like a mirage, and the sight like a mirage is like a dream.


    Above the foothills, two black men wearing red cloud costumes appeared, and with the fight they watched the calm Muye village for a long time.


    Time seems to be still here, for a long time, only to hear a sigh, full of nostalgia and helplessness in the tone.


    The breeze blew, and the tassels falling down in the brawl drifted with the wind, exposing the faces of two men, the ghost-faced man with blue skin, and the young man with two decrees. The two are the dried persimmons and the Uchiha wave in the organization.


    Ghostly saw the embarrassing embarrassment and asked: "Hey, do you seem to have something to worry about?"


    In the blink of an eye, a flash of light flashed, and I looked at the village of Muye, who had an inexplicable look on her face. She nodded and said, "Ghosts, let''s go..."


    I don''t understand my mind, I feel like a ghost, but I still follow the footsteps of the cockroach. The figure slowly disappears into the fog.


    Outside the village of Muye, several guards were helpless and guarded by the main entrance. Since the death of the three generations, the defense in the village of Muye has been much closer than in the past. After eating a long and wise, Konoha never allowed the incident of a big snake pill to attack the leaves.


    With the strength of the wood leaf, if the protection measures can be tighter and the information in the attack can be conveyed in time, then the wood leaves will not suffer such a huge loss.


    From that day on, Muye stipulated his own guard plan, changing seven times a day, each time fifteen ninjas, patrolling around the leaves all day, and once there was any change, immediately signaled to prevent the enemy from entering.


    A patrolling ninja is preparing to go to the woods for convenience. Suddenly, there is nothing black in front of him, so I fainted.


    At this point, a figure appeared beside him, and the red Chakra was vacated, and it instantly became the appearance of the ninja.


    "Hey, Hirakawa, what have you been doing?" A small captain liked to call Hirakawa, who had just come out of the woods.


    The voice called Pingchuan stood up and walked over to the captain, looking at him with a look.


    "Ask you, Pingchuan, what have you been doing?!" The captain was somewhat impatient and was dissatisfied with the performance of Hirakawa.


    At this point, Hirakawa''s face showed a hint of ridicule. Then, his black and white pupils quickly became illusory, and the **** eyes of Sangouyu appeared in front of him.


    This is, write the wheel eye!


    The captain realized that things were wrong, and he was about to yell, and suddenly he was dizzy and fell to the ground.


    Then, a man with a red cloud and black clothes appeared next to Hirakawa, and he looked at the stunned captain and smiled. "Hey, it¡¯s really convenient for you to write your eyes."


    The screaming voice of Pingchuan said: "Sneaky, you become his appearance, so it is much easier."


    "Yes, this will be able to get away with it." The sneaky said that he would raise his hand to kill the coma captain.


    Seeing the action of the sneaky, a flash of glare in the blink of an eye, "Sneaky, what are you doing?"


    "It''s not just killing a wooden leaf ninja, it''s such a big fuss." The ghost stopped the action in his hand and said that the diaphragm was anti-shouldered, and the tone was dissatisfied.


    I realized that I had just lost my mind. I said, "I can¡¯t just create trouble, change quickly, and the task is tight."


    "Yes." Ghostly screamed, his hand was printed, and he became the captain.


    The smog outside the village of Muye became thicker and thicker, and the mist of the white smudged covered everything in the line of sight. The sly and the sneaky swindlers easily fooled the guards of the gate and smoothly passed through.


    The sunlight gradually penetrated the dense fog, and the light was transmitted through the sunlight. Under the heat of the sun, the morning mist was continuously evaporated, and the field of vision gradually cleared.


    Successfully mixed into the village of Muye, the scorpion and the sneaky scorpion did not change the red cloud black robe on the body, and walked across the city on the street, causing the audience to look at it.


    It seems that there is no concern for the eyes of others. Under the fight, the sly and sneaky look of a leisurely self-satisfaction, go their own way, and are incompatible with the surrounding environment.


    In fact, this is a deliberate attempt. He deliberately destroyed the nine-tailed hunting plan, deliberately caused the attention of the wood leaf ninja, and did not want to let the nine tails get organized, and he wanted to remind the existence of the wood leaf Xiao organization, let them get ahead of time. Be alert.


    Several wooden leaves of the ninja caught up with the backs of sly and sneaky, ready to ask them.


    I knew that I was being followed by others. Then I took the sneaky scorpion and avoided the road. I walked into an alley and my body flashed and disappeared from the alley.


    Without chasing cockroaches and sneaky scorpions, several Konoha ninjas knew that the two men had to figure out the wrongdoing. For the safety of Konoha, they immediately reported the incident to Asma.


    The scorpion Ninja, the scorpion and the sneaky figure appeared on the roof of the house, watching the prosperous Muye Village, and the sneaky doubts said: "When is the guard of Muye Village so strict?"


    He bowed his head and looked at the ninja who was patrolling the street. His thoughts fluttered. He remembered the days before. At that time, he followed the ninja in the family, as a patrolman, guarding the safety of the leaves.


    As time passed, the former Konoha guards disappeared because of the fall of Uchiha. Now the Konoha patrols are related ninjas or members of the dark.


    I recalled from my memory I was deliberately revealing a little thought and said: "I heard that a few days ago, the big snake pill attacked the wood leaves, and the three generations died, perhaps because of that thing. ¡±


    "Orochimaru¡­¡­"


    Upon hearing the embarrassing explanation, the ghosts remembered the big snake pill that had left the organization.


    Speaking of it, the Big Snake Pill suddenly broke away from Xiao a couple of years ago. This incident made Peng, the boss of Xiao, very angry. He ordered the big snake pill to be the target of killing and killing, and let the big snake pill pay for the betrayal of the organization. .


    "Hey, why did the big snake pill rebel? Didn''t Payne say it? There is only one dead end in the end of the rebellion, why is he still doing that?"


    Ghostly guessed that the big snake pill betrayed Xiao and definitely had a connection with the cockroach, and he knew what to ask and explored the sigh of sorrow.


    I saw the glimpse of the fascinating light in the eyes of the ghost, and the face of the dead like a coffin did not show a surprised expression. Shen Sheng said: "Perhaps, he is pursuing greater freedom."


    "Freedom?" Ghostly puzzled. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 v2 Chapter 120： Festival

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    I paused and said, "I must have felt it. The dawn is full of high pressure and deterrence. Under the strong pressure of Payne, everyone has to go out and look for the tail beast. Face the powerful tail beast. Although their strength is very strong, it is inevitable that there will be an accident. They are controlled by the organization throughout the day. Since the moment they joined Xiao, they have lost their freedom. The heart is terrible, for the long-cherished freedom, what Can''t things be done?"


    Turning around, I looked at the ghosts with stunned eyes. "Do you not want to pursue true freedom? In this case, is your heart the same as the big snake?"


    The embarrassing question made the sneaky eyes gaze, and he felt that any of his thoughts had nowhere to be seen at the sly eyes. He fully grasped his rhythm and made his heart very confused.


    Is this the Uchiha family? The legendary immortal family.


    The sneaky scorpion did not continue to entangle with this problem, knowing that he could not compare with the shackles. If he let his **** hold his handle in his hand, he would be passive.


    The two quickly fell into silence. Finally, the two men flashed and disappeared from the roof.


    Inside the Wood Leaf Office Building, this is a subordinate unit of the Huo Ying Office Building, which is responsible for handling some trivial things in daily life. In the main office, Asma listened to the words of the patrolling the ninja, and his face showed a dignified look.


    "Do you see it clearly?" Asma asked quietly.


    The patrolling ninjas nodded and their faces were full of affirmative look. "I can''t be wrong. I clearly remember the man''s costume. It''s very suspicious. Right, one of them is like a person."


    Asma knows that the wood leaves are in a tense period, and any suspicious individual can''t let go. Now ask: "Who is this?"


    Patrolling the ninja is somewhat uncertain: "Yes, yes, Uchiha..."


    Uchiha? ! !


    Asma¡¯s body immediately leaped up, and his body flashed in front of the patrolling ninja. He asked with gaze: ¡°Are you sure Uchiha?¡±


    In the face of the strong momentum of Asma, the patrolling ninjas could not bear it, and his face quickly turned white. He stepped back and said: "This is not certain in the next, but I have seen Uchiha before, and I am deeply impressed by him. Although it has been several years, I believe that he will not change much. He should be the one."


    With the determination of the patrolling ninja, Asma thanked him and let him go.


    Carrying his body, Asma walked to the floor window and looked at the leaves outside the window. The back was a bit heavy.


    He knows that Uchiha is very powerful. In the dark, he was a master in the dark. After a few years, I don¡¯t know how much the strength will increase. !


    What do you want to do when you return to Muye Village? ! Do you have a misconduct against Konoha? !


    Never let the squatting in the village of Muye! Asma knows what he should do now? As the son of three generations of Huo Ying, he has already seen Muye as his home in his heart. Anyone who wants to hurt Muye can''t!


    However, there is no strong teammate around Asma now, and most of the villages are willing to perform tasks. When the big snake pill attacked the leaves, many elite ninjas lost their lives in that battle, and now the leaves are the time when the strength is weak.


    After weighing again and again, Asma decided to go to Uchiha, and even if he was out of his life, he would also drive him out of the village.


    At this point, the red that had just finished the mission came back, just happened to meet Asma, who was preparing to go out. When he saw Asma¡¯s hurried look, he stopped Asma and asked him about the situation.


    "Asma, what''s wrong? What''s so hot?"


    As the deputy of Asma, Red is also in charge of the management of Konoha, and some things must be handled by the Red Hand.


    Asma was not going to go with him. When she saw the red back, she immediately went to the red side and said to her: "Red, Uchiha appeared, I am going to chase him, so I want to ask you for help." ¡±


    "Uchiha!!"


    The red eye reveals an incredible look. Isn¡¯t he betraying the wood leaf? How come back? ! !


    "Yeah, yes, Uchiha is coming back, don''t know what he is going to do? But I have to stop him."


    Asmaman is determined. He knows that he may never return. However, for Konoha, he still has no hesitation.


    "I will go with you!!"


    Red caught up with Asma, who has already started. She also wants to make a contribution to Muye. She must not let anyone destroy the leaves, even if it is to give up life.


    With firm determination, the two searched for the sly figure in the village of Muye.


    After the end of the test, Naruto once again felt the lack of strength, saw Sasuke¡¯s performance on the court, and faced the horror of my love, Sasuke showed strong strength, and it was almost easy to defeat me. .


    Sasuke''s strength once again caused a strong shock to Naruto. He thought that he could catch up with Sasuke by learning the technique of psychic, but he did not expect that the gap between him and Sasuke would become more and more huge, just as the gap between the gaps was too far away. .


    Sasuke''s Lecce, Sasuke''s Thousand Birds, Sasuke''s Thousand Birds Sharp Gun, Sasuke''s Thousand Birds... Each time Sasuke will show different strengths, each time will become more powerful. On the same road to the ninja, Naruto thinks that he is farther away from Sasuke.


    This feeling Naruto really does not want to realize it again, every time I make a vowed look, every time I make promises to others, I want others to recognize themselves. He also wants to be like Sasuke. He is handsome and turns his back to others, defeating the enemy with great strength and leaving a strong impression on others.


    Obviously, I have worked very hard But I still can''t catch up with Sasuke. Naruto suddenly hates myself.


    At the beginning, he kept making a promise to Sasuke. "Sasuke, if you can''t beat him, even if you die, I will take you out..."


    Now I want to come, how ridiculous and childish the original promise is, and the strength of Sasuke, need him to save?


    In the face of the powerful I love Luo, Sasuke did not put him in the eyes, easily defeated my love Luo in the mind of Naruto.


    At the beginning, I saw the strength of my love in the game, Naruto really has a fear of death. In the face of my **** sand, Naruto really wants to become an ostrich, buried himself in the sand, trying to avoid the fear of reality, trying to hide his uneasy heart with short-term security.


    "Sasuke..."


    Naruto looked at the table, and there was a photo of the seventh class member. Sasuke was surrounded by white and Sakura. Kakashi and him stood behind Sasuke, and the faces of the five men had a faint smile. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 v2 Chapter 121： Festival

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    In the photo, Naruto''s eyes are slightly on the side, and he can see that his gaze is watching Sasuke, and the complex look of envy and entanglement flashes in his eyes.


    Naruto hand caressed the photo, the finger draws a line between Sasuke and him, and the faint scratches connect the two together. "Sasuke, how big is the gap between you and me, I want to catch up with you, good. I want to fight with you side by side..."


    Since he first met with Sasuke in his childhood, Naruto has foreseen that the fate between him and Sasuke will be entangled, as if it is inextricably linked.


    Perhaps, the two are born to be different faces, like the Rota brand, there will always be a positive and negative point, Sasuke is the opposite of Naruto, reflecting another one.


    Or, Naruto is another Sasuke of character, his existence is only to fill the other side of Sasuke.


    Black and white, light and dark, entangled, but hierarchical, just like the black and white on the board, you come to me, just right, opposite each other but relatively unified.


    "Perhaps, this is our destiny." Naruto''s eyes flashed a trace of desolate, Sasuke''s existence is the projection of the other side of his heart, in any case can not get rid of this shackle, as the reincarnation always exists.


    "Dad, Mom, what is the meaning of your birth in this world? Has my fate been arranged?"


    Naruto doesn''t know, but when he thinks about his lost parents, he has a pain in his heart. Over the years, he has been constantly searching for and constantly looking for his own emotions. It really seems to fill the vacancy again, really thinking.


    The parents are not there. The pain of Naruto¡¯s experience is far from being imagined. He is full of cheerful and refreshing, but he has tasted the bitter wine. Whenever the night is quiet, whenever he is alone, Naruto''s footsteps stop unconsciously, admiring the three-storied house on the side of the road, watching the child spoil in his mother''s arms and watching the child play on his father''s shoulder.


    Father, mother...


    Lonely, lonely, desolate, and cold, I really don''t know what words to use to describe Naruto''s heart. Always cover up the inner sorrow with a silly smile, always cover the pain in my heart with exaggerated expressions, such a Naruto, such a world, in such an environment, Is Naruto really happy?


    Unlike Sasuke, Naruto has no parents'' memories from birth. Parents are just a synonym for him. They can only try their best to fantasize and build their own image of their parents.


    In his memory, the father should have a long blond hair, very handsome, very gentle; the mother is a red-haired beauty, the body is very good, the face always has a faint smile.


    "Parents also don''t want to see me so frustrated..."


    Naruto knows that no matter which parent, he always wants his children to go out and make a career, they never want to see their children linger all day long, circling and struggling in the whirlpool of confusion and desolateness. Indulge in endless fantasies, never forget to make progress for a lifetime.


    Naruto packed up the frustration in his heart and suppressed the feeling in the darkest part of his heart. He didn''t want others to see his own desolate appearance.


    After looking at the time, it was already a little over in the afternoon. Naruto remembered what he was doing today. He was going to look for himself. He asked him to give him a powerful ninjutsu, a ninja that rivals the thousand birds. He Never want to look at the back of Sasuke forever, always chasing behind him!


    In the most famous bathing place in Konoha, Naruto easily found the self, and it was not a problem.


    Hearing the laughter of the lascivious and self-satisfied, Naruto¡¯s face showed thousands of black lines. "You are so beautiful, you are here."


    I also turned around and said to Naruto: "What? What''s the matter? If it''s okay, let''s go, don''t bother me to take the material..."


    After that, I turned my head and went around, looking through the small hole, watching the movement inside the women''s bathroom.


    "..."


    Naruto has no way, in the face of such a ruthless self, he has to use his own killer, temptation!


    Hey! The white smoke rises, and a beautiful girl who is naked appears behind her, and her delicate voice bursts into a burst of sound. "You can teach me how to do it?"


    Pray for the general voice to make the heart rise, and immediately turned around and snorted and said: "Small Naruto, I want you to teach you what ninjutsu, I promise you."


    "..."


    Naruto is speechless, and he completely believes that the self is also a thoroughly satyr, for the woman''s body, nothing to care about.


    After all, I would like to ask him to teach him again. Naruto keeps the state of coloring and lure. He generously presents his body in front of the house. He said, "You can also teach me a person." Is it a ninja with a thousand birds?"


    This "compassant adult" makes the whole person feel a little crisp, and feels that the bones are all like a normal, and it seems that even their mother''s name is forgotten. Immediately said immediately: "Well, yes, no problem. I have a ninjutsu here, which is completely comparable to a thousand birds. I promised to teach you."


    "..."


    The smoke finally dissipated, and the Naruto of the red fruit was completely exposed to the air.


    The eyes of the self are almost out, look at Naruto''s little abdomen, eyes wide open, I go! What is this stuff? ! ! Shemale? !


    It is clearly the daughter''s body, but the lower body is out of thin air, a small partner that should not exist, the shape is well-behaved, the posture is cute.


    I also feel blinked and vomiting blood three liters. Isn''t this a cute boy? ! !


    I was aware of the strange sights of my own Naruto looked down, this look, the face is black, how can this be? What is the girl''s look, why do you become a monster that is not male or female? !


    "Why do you obviously make me look at the beautiful girl body, how can it become a help for her?!" He also licked his chest, apparently not recovering from the stimulus.


    On the face, Naruto immediately dismissed the technique of seduction, and said: "Oh, all this is an accident. Anyway, you promised me to teach me how to do it. I don''t care."


    Nor did he continue to entangle with Naruto on this issue. After all, he has already accepted the disciples as a disciple, and it is a matter of course to teach Naruto. Besides, even if you look at the four generations, in any case, you have to take care of Naruto.


    "Well, Naruto, I promise you that it is, I will teach you a new ninjutsu." The self-prepared look is very tangled, and waved his hand and said.


    Seeing that I have promised myself, Naruto¡¯s face is full of excitement. Looking forward to seeing the self, she said, ¡°What is the ninjutsu that you have to hand over to me?¡±


    I also smiled mysteriously and said: "You are optimistic!" Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 v2 Chapter 122： Festival

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    In the movement of the hand, the Chakra volatility rises in the right hand, and the Chakra squat in the palm of the wind gathers into a spiral chakra air mass. The whirlwind entangles in the blue vortex, forming a powerful spiral.


    "Spiral pill!"


    In Naruto¡¯s line of sight, the spiral pill was also pressed against the surface of the bath, and the spiral pill swayed in the pool water, and a huge water dragon roll instantly formed. The wind-character Chakra carries the water constantly circling, flying higher and higher, and finally piercing the top of the bathroom, and the stimulating water dragon roll is swung up, forming a rain and wet ground.


    this is! !


    Naruto looked shocked at everything that happened in front of him. Is this the ninjutsu that the lascivious fairy wants to teach me? Spiral pill! Strong


    I have turned around and turned around. "Haha, Naruto, how is this?"


    "Like the immortal, I will learn this, you teach me!" Naruto said loudly, his face full of excited look.


    Because the movement was too big, everyone in the bathroom was alarmed. Looking at the broken roof, I thought that there were enemies attacking the leaves, and they screamed and escaped from the bath.


    At this time, the person in charge of the bathing place walked in with a large group of people, rushing to Naruto and the self, and an imposing look was just for them to damage their bath.


    I don¡¯t want to have extra-budgets, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, I¡¯m going to slap on my feet, and only Naruto is there.


    Surrounded by the crowd, Naruto''s face is green, and he is very dissatisfied with the escape from the real world. He shouted: "Lose the fairy, you wait for me..."


    But looking at the evil people, Naruto immediately became a bitter face, he must solve the trouble ahead.


    Then, the ping-pong sound of the ping-pong was heard in the bathroom, and the sound was heard.


    Muye Village, the river side, Xi Rihong and Asma finally found the figure of sly and sneaky, and immediately caught up, and the body shape flashed, intercepting the shackles and ghosts.


    "Uchiha!"


    Asma took out the Chakra knife, the name of the knife "Feiyan", which was specially made for himself. It can lengthen the length of the blade by Chakra, and make the original ordinary blade become sharp like a knife.


    Red also followed Asma and then made a prepared posture.


    The sly and the sneaky sneak peek at the sudden appearance of the figure, and the battered eyes flashed a trace of surprise, I did not expect to find them so soon.


    The cockroach looked up and the tassel swayed under the breeze, exposing the face under the brawl.


    Seeing the familiar face, Asma¡¯s pupils shrank. ¡°It¡¯s really you, Uchiha!¡±


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, don''t come innocent." The pickpocket took off his head and looked at the red and Asma two in front of him. "Asma, red..."


    Indifferent temperament, arrogant gesture, like the king of the world, examining the two people in front of me, there seems to be a bit of disdain in the eyes, is laughing at their incompetence, and seems to ignore everything in the world.


    The ghosts on the side saw themselves being left out, and they were unwilling to succumb to the top of their heads, exposing a blue face, picking up the shoulders and snarling, and sarcastically said, "Hey, isn''t this the ninja of Konoha?"


    "Dried persimmons!" Asma recognized the identity of the sneaky, the country of the water s-level rebellion, one of the seven knives, the strength is tyrannical.


    "I knew me, so I will leave you all."


    The sarcasm in the tone made Asma and the red face slightly innocent, but they did not dare to act rashly. After all, they were the top strongmen in the world of forbearance. The two were not opponents of sly and sneaky.


    It turned out to be two s-level rebellious! Seeing the sneaks standing beside him, Asma and Red suddenly gave birth to a sense of powerlessness, they could not win.


    Not to mention that both of them appeared at the same time, that is, one person, and Red and Asma jointly failed to defeat.


    In the past, he was named the genius in the village of Muye, and he was the peerless genius of the Uchiha family. At the age of eight, he began to write the round eyes. At the age of thirteen, he succeeded the dark captain, and in the same year he participated in the mission of Uchiha. After killing Uchiha, it was separated from the leaves of the wood and became a rebellious s-class.


    In the face of such embarrassment, Asma really does not have any confidence to win, the only thing he wants to do is to lay down his life and wait for the arrival of the reinforcements.


    "Asma, red, you are not my opponent, let''s go..."


    Cold eyes look at Asma and Red in front of him. Really, he does not want to work with Konoha Ninja. After all, Muye Village is the second only survivor of Sasuke in his life. He does not want to hurt Konoha. Anyone in the village.


    Red and Asma are obviously wrong. The coldness of the hustle and bustle gives them a feeling of being insulted. They are so ruthless in the village of Muye, and they are so ignorant of them, and the reality of the watch is so unacceptable to them.


    In fact, this is no stranger. After all, noble and glamorous is the typical characteristic of the Uchiha family. They are also reasonable. Moreover, since the killing of his parents, his heart has been broken, completely forgetting the points of sorrow and joy. The heart of the vicissitudes is full of cracks. The only thought that supports him to live is Sasuke. It is the existence of Sasuke that has kept him until now.


    No nonsense, Asma instantly moved, the flying swallow in his hand lit up blue light, a one-foot-long Chakra light blade condensed into a double knife, his body flashed, carrying an unparalleled power of the blade to the body.


    "Your opponent is me!!"


    In the next second, the sneaky scorpion suddenly appeared in front of the cockroach, and the huge diaphragm smashed the flying eagle blade and ignited a little spark.


    Seeing the sneaky squad only blocked his blow with a blade, Asma smashed, this guy!


    Under the perverted power of the sneaky Asma quickly became physically weak, and Asma was completely defeated in the power competition.


    "what!"


    The sneaky screams, the muscles in the hands are vigorously smashed, and Asma''s body is smashed into the air. Under the huge impact, Asma can''t completely control his body shape, and slams into the ground.


    One side of the red has not been hands-on, she is not good at ninja attacks, as a woman, she is not as powerful as a man, not to mention physical attacks.


    Seeing that Asma was being smashed by the sneaky scorpion, the red hand realized that it was not good, and immediately sealed the illusion attack that she was best at.


    Suddenly, ÷ø and Asma felt that countless branches appeared from the ground. The next moment, heavy branches surrounded their bodies, and the mind and body could be immediately imprisoned and motionless.


    Illusion? The corner of the mouth sneer, write the wheel eye to open, all the illusions immediately fall apart, like the mountains and rivers broken, the scene in front of the scene annihilated.


    The illusion was broken, the red forehead showed a cold sweat, and his writing eyes turned out to be so strong! Just use my power to crack my illusion! Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 v2 Chapter 123： Festival

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    Red illusion can be said to be the top presence in Muye Village. He is still very confident about illusion red. He thought that he could use illusion to trap scorpions and ghosts. He didn¡¯t expect his illusion to be like a paper paste in front of him. Crack.


    The current cockroach is terrible. Is his writing wheel so powerful? !


    Suddenly, the red eyes were dizzy, and then, the endless stream of spiritual torrents swept through. The next moment, Red felt like he was in hell, and the endless fire of nothing came.


    this is? ! Illusion!


    "Ah~"


    The figure is swallowed by the flame, the red makes a painful cry, and the feeling of the flame roast is so real, the unbearable pain hits the red nerve.


    It all happened in an instant, and the red figure that had stood on the ground suddenly fell down. Under the illusion of shackles, I fainted.


    "red!"


    Asma climbed from the ground and flew to the side of the red. She saw that the red breath was steady and only fainted, and was not seriously injured. At the moment, the stone in Ashima''s heart is suddenly put down. I don''t know why, Asma is very worried about the safety of red. He cares about everything about red.


    Seeing red is fine, Asma stood up and watched the sly and sneaky guards with vigilance. The flying knives in the hands became sharper.


    Ghostly looked at Asma, who was guarded, and smiled. "Asma, die!!"


    Ghostly body dragged out the afterimage, and the diaphragm in his hand carried infinite power to Asma.


    boom! Asma was in danger of catching the sneaky diaphragm. The huge impact made his feet covered with cracks on his feet, and his calves could not shake. Obviously, Asma could not resist the power of sneaking.


    The sneaky mouth smirked, the diaphragm in the hand burst instantly, and the white bandages flew, revealing the slashing blade, which is the true face of the diaphragm, a powerful blade of power.


    "My diaphragm is not for cutting, it is awkward!"


    The diaphragmatic muscles shake open Asma''s flying swallows, and the green and purple sharp edges are drawn from the shoulders of Asma.


    In an instant, the blood flew, and the blood of the blush red stained Asma¡¯s right arm.


    Asma suffered, and she left the sneaky attack range. Her left hand grabbed the right arm and a little blood oozes from her hand. Asma knew that if he didn''t hide fast, his right arm was really abolished in the previous attack.


    The sneaky sneaky man did not intend to let Amasma pass, and stepped closer to Asma with his muscles. The cyan ghost had a sly smile on his face.


    "Goodbye, Asma..."


    The diaphragm dragged a strong wind, like the peak of Mount Tai, attacking the top of Asma.


    Are you going to die? Asma closed her eyes and suddenly felt a sense of fear in her heart, but she was still worried.


    "Wood leaves big whirlwind!"


    Accompanied by the sudden sound, the sneaky body was kicked out. The next moment, a figure of green clothes appeared next to Asma, it was Akai!


    Seeing Akai save himself, Asma gratefully said: "Thank you, Akai, this person is very powerful, you have to be careful."


    Akai turned around and looked at the sneaky drops that fell on the surface of the water. He exaggeratedly said, "Hey, this is where the stinky fish came from. I seem to smell the stinky fish smell."


    The sneaky scorpion got up and his eyes sparkled with amazement. The power of this person is so strong. For the first time in a few years, someone has kicked him like this.


    Being ridiculed by Akai, the ghosts are not willing to show weakness. They resist the muscles on their shoulders. Hong Sheng said: "The green clothes, it is really a head animal, I am very interested in you."


    Zhen Beast!


    Being sneaky like a beast, Akai is not angry. Haha smiled and said: "The stinky shark, even dare to scatter the leaves, is really courageous, saying that this is Uchiha."


    Said, Akai looked at the shackles not far away, his face full of challenges.


    From the beginning to the end, I was just standing there, completely without the meaning of doing it again. I saw Akai pay attention to myself, and there was a flash of light in my eyes. "Akai, I haven''t seen it for a long time..."


    In his early years, Akai had long admired the name of his genius, and he always wanted to defeat him. He proved that he can defeat the ninja who is known as a genius by his physical skills. He did not expect to meet again after many years. Originally like two people who never intersected parallel lines, they have completely become hostile.


    Akaihaha smiled and said: "Hey, I didn''t expect you to go back to Muye Village. The courage is really not small."


    "..."


    Silence silently, his face sinking deep into the windbreaker, can not see any expression of him.


    At this point, there was a sudden burst of chakra fluctuations in the air. A slamming sound, white smoke dissipated, and a masked man appeared next to the river. It was Kakashi!


    "One more, the Ninja who is not afraid of death in Muye Village is really a lot."


    When I saw Kakashi appear, my brow frowned, how could it be him?


    For Kakashi, he is a long-awaited name. Like him, he is the son of Muye White teeth, and he is attached to various auras at birth.


    At the age of five, I graduated from Ninja School. At the age of 12, I became a prostitute disciple of the four generations of Naruto. I was also known as the first technician of Konoha!


    Like ÷ø, they are all geniuses, they are admired by people, but each has different tragic experiences, and their hearts have their own sadness.


    "Kakashi, since it is you, I have to make a quick decision."


    ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø


    The autumn wind wrinkled the clear water of the lake, and the boundless wood fell under the sorrow. Next to the river, Kakashi and the cockroach stood opposite each other.


    He opened his eyes in an instant, and the blushing three-hook jade wrote the round eyes full of magic, and the cold eyes seemed to freeze everything.


    Write a round eye!


    Seeing his eyes open, Kakashi no longer hesitated, opened the protection of the left eye, exposed a similar blushing writing wheel, a long knife mark spread from the eyebrow to the left face, dark mask The face is tight and the vigilance is guarding against the sly movements.


    In an instant, it was swaying, almost blink of an eye, and it appeared at the side of Kakashi. Flying a foot, Kakashi pulled out of the river, his body fell on the surface of the lake, splashing a large splash.


    So fast!


    Kakashi climbed from the water The body stood on the water, looking at the opposite side of the face.


    No hesitation, Kakashi''s hands are sealed, water scorpion.


    With the advantage of the terrain, Kakashi''s water dragon bombs are several times larger than in the past, and a ten-foot-long water dragon roared and swept away.


    "Water Margin. Water Dragon Bomb!"


    Just as the water dragon bomb was about to swallow, another water dragon whistling, blocking Kakashi''s technique, and looking at it, but the sneaky side blocked Kakashi''s attack.


    The water dragons are intertwined and collided, and the two dragons are constantly biting, almost no distinction.


    boom! The water dragon bomb is broken, and the falling raindrops fall on the ground.


    Ghostly appeared on the side of the beggar, watching the crowd on the field, smirked: "How can your otter compare with me?" Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 v2 Chapter 124： Festival

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    He was not grateful for the action of the sneaky. He glanced at the sneaky faint, and said faintly: "Ghost, you let it go, Kakashi handed it to me, you go to deal with Akai."


    "Know it, you are careful!"


    With the command of swearing, the ghosts immediately wrestled with Akai, and the diaphragm in the hand opened and closed. The violent offensive covered Akai''s body, and the raging wind almost ruined Akai.


    Faced with a violent storm and rain, Akai did not retreat, the door was opened, and the body turned into a green lightning. The fists in the hands were full of the sky, and the ghosts were engaged in fierce offensive and defensive battles.


    At this point, Asma could only watch at the side. In the face of such fierce fighting, he could not insert it.


    The body flashed and appeared on the water, facing Kakashi, ready to launch an attack.


    Above the water surface, continuous ripples fluctuate from the feet of the two people, and the ripples collide constantly. Like the tide, the intense water splashes from the ripples.


    With a bang, the water burst, and Kakashi¡¯s figure was infinitely enlarged before the blink of an eye.


    Kakashi''s hands are sealed, water and water.


    Huge water waves emerge from the feet of the air, and the sharp water power is endless.


    Just when Kakashi thought that he was going to attack the cockroach, he was moved, and he did not see the action of smashing the knot. A completely identical water wall would protect it. The water was soaring, and the battle of the water wall soon ended. .


    This time, I did not give Kakashi a chance, did not see the action of the pickpockets, dozens of bitter and no attack on Kakashi.


    Then, the fiery heat wave spit out from the mouth of the mouth, and it is the technique of Fengxianhuo!


    Fengxian fire and bitter collision, the suffering surrounded by flames carries a powerful power to cover Kakashi.


    At this point, Kakashi dodge is too late, because the speed of the cockroach is too fast, almost a blink of an eye, the flames of the sky are already close to the front.


    All the bitter endless hits the Kakashi body, but heard a bang, Kakashi''s body turned into a white smoke dissipated, obviously this is only a avatar of Kakashi.


    Is it avatar?


    The gaze is condensed, and the corner of his mouth is sneer. It is really the first technician. If you can''t help him.


    On the other side, the sneaky and Akai are evenly matched, and escaped from the sneaky slash. Akai escaped from the sneaky attack range and looked at him and said: "I didn''t expect your strength to be so strong. If so, how can you taste this? kind!"


    Akai''s blue light flashed, Dumen opened, and a powerful power formed a chakra whirlwind to condense the whole body, and the blue Chakra was not scattered.


    For a moment, Akai moved, this time his speed is several times faster than before, and the fists with empty voices are infinitely enlarged in front of the ghosts.


    Hey! The sneaky scorpion was flying by the great force, flew out of the lake, knocked down the guardrail, and fell to the ground in the distance.


    The sneaky scorpion did not suffer much damage. He said that the attack was completely trivial.


    Jumping up, sneaking at the Akai in the lake, the eyes flashed a strong war, interesting, really interesting, and fighting with him, it is so interesting!


    The ghost smashed his muscles, and his feet were vigorously smashed. The figure turned into black lightning and attacked Akai. This time, his attack was even more fierce, like a shark, and the fierce action made Akai burst into horror.


    This guy! Is it really a shark transformation? There is such a strong force.


    Dumen has already been opened, but the sneaky can still draw a level with himself. This kind of strength is terrible. Akai knows that he has encountered his biggest enemy in this life, his own enemy of fate.


    Standing quietly on the lake, it seems that I am closing my eyes and keeping my eyes together. My heart and everything around me are in harmony. The ancient wells in my heart are not wavering, and the water under my feet is constantly moving with my heartbeat.


    According to the Taoist point of view, you have reached the realm of goodness and water. In this space, everything is in his grasp. He is this water, and he is this day!


    When the heart moved, the cockroach flashed away from the distance. In the next second, countless water arrows erupted from the bottom of the lake, revealing the figure of Kakashi.


    Kakashi''s body has been lurking in the bottom of the water, thinking that to find the weak point, it will use the vortex water blade to attack the cockroach. Who knows that the soles of the feet are like long eyes, and easily escaped the ambush that he had planned for a long time.


    With a blow, Kakashi looked at him with gaze, and now he has no solution. He can''t find any weaknesses.


    "Kakashi, do you know? There is a difference between people..." The opposite cockroach suddenly said faintly.


    difference? What do you want to say? ! Kakashi is puzzled and looks at you with doubt.


    A pair of writing circles are more and more crystal-clear, looking at Kakashi, the eyes reveal an inexplicable look, "Kakashi, the gap between you and me, the gap between man and God, you know?"


    In an instant, the writing circle of the cockroach changed, the original three-jaw jade disappeared, replaced by a sickle hook, and the black sickle hook is full of mystery and killing.


    this is!


    Without waiting for Kakashi to react, he only felt that the scene in front of him changed quickly and rapidly. The original sky and water were quickly annihilated, replaced by a foreign space full of blood.


    The **** sky, the **** moon, the endless source, the breath of silence fills the space.


    "Here is this?"


    Kakashi stood in the water and looked at the surrounding environment. His heart suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis.


    At this point, the body of the dragon slowly emerged from the water, appeared in front of Kakashi, under the gaze of Kakashi, step by step to Kakashi. Every step is like stepping on the heart of Kakashi, and the powerful momentum oppresses the whole body.


    The water surface fluctuated constantly. A gallows appeared behind Kakashi. Kakashi felt that his body was completely uncontrolled and was nailed to the gallows the next moment.


    The pain of stabbing into the body is so strong, and the pain of the spurs stimulates Kakashi''s nerves let him stun.


    When I got to Kakashi, the sickle-shaped writing wheel was full of coldness, and Kakashi¡¯s painful expression reflected in his pupil, constantly struggling and getting deeper and deeper.


    "Kakashi, this is the gap between man and God. Here is my monthly reading space, no one can escape. Everything here is controlled by me, time, space, touch, smell..."


    As said, a huge black blade emerged from the sly red cloud robe, and the black blade shone with death. In Kakashi''s surprised eyes, he pierced his chest.


    "Hey," the blood flies, the texture of the blade is so strong, the real pain constantly stimulates Kakashi''s nerves, and the sweat of the big ball drops from Kakashi''s forehead.


    "Here, you will have to endure three days and three nights of continuous torture. Now it only takes a second, and there are 259,199 seconds. In the following time, I will continue to torture you until the time stops."


    The sharp edge of the blade continues to enter, Kakashi''s nerves are about to collapse, such pain, like a thousand arrows to wear the heart, is simply not affordable for ordinary people. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 v2 Chapter 125： Festival

    Remember for one second [], to provide you with wonderful novel reading.


    "You still have 259,198 seconds..."


    The endless blade passes through the chest, and the dark blade drops a little blood, falling on the water, and the ripples spread far away.


    When you look at Kakashi in front of you, Kakashi¡¯s painful screams fill the space, and there is no feeling in his heart.


    "You still have 245,567 seconds..."


    ......


    I don''t know how long, a year, two years, or a century, Kakashi opened his bloodshot eyes, seeing the cold eyes, full of empty eyes and dead eyes.


    "Oh, although I am defeated, but the ninja of Konoha is tens of millions, you absolutely can''t escape from Konoha."


    Kakashi gasped and prepared to convince him.


    "You still have 152,265 seconds."


    He just looked at Kakashi coldly, and his knife blade flashed in his hand. The sharp blade pierced Kakashi¡¯s left arm and nailed Kakashi to the gallows.


    "Ah~"


    Kakashi¡¯s painful screams have begun to hoarse, and the mouth has bitten several wounds because of severe pain. The messy hair covers Kakashi¡¯s left eye.


    "Hey, are you coming to the village for Sasuke?" Kakashi asked, if it was for Sasuke, he must find a way to escape from here and protect Sasuke.


    When I heard the name of Sasuke, the eyes of the dead swayed a little, and my face showed a hint of nostalgia. I stopped the blade in my hand and said, "Sasa? He is okay..."


    Sure enough for Sasuke?


    Kakashi hesitated and replied: "Sasuke is very good, now is my student."


    is it? There was a hint of gentleness in the blink of an eye, but it quickly covered up. The faint said: "My purpose is not Sasuke..."


    "what is that?!"


    This time, he no longer answered Kakashi¡¯s question, and his expression returned to silence. The sharp blade in his hand lit up again, and ¡°àÛàÍ¡± stabbed Kakashi¡¯s left chest.


    "You still have 152,264 seconds..."


    The figure with no feelings resounded through the space again. Under the pain of constant sharp wear, Kakashi''s eyes were getting darker and darker, and finally fainted.


    On the lake, Kakashi and Pei confront each other, and the outsiders can''t see any clues. No one can guess that Kakashi has now fallen into an endless monthly reading space.


    Kakashi closed his eyes, his body trembled, his face became iron, and the pain he experienced in the monthly reading space was unbelievable. Under the strong torment, Kakashi''s spirit collapsed.


    On the third day of the monthly reading space, the real world was alive, Kakashi¡¯s body fell suddenly, without warning, and fell like a corpse.


    Kakashi fell, and the opposite side of his hand covered his eyes. The monthly reading just consumed him too much mental power. Although Chakra consumes a small amount of money, the type of attack such as scorpion surgery is extremely abnormal for the mental load of the operator. Monthly reading is a very unusual technique. Every time you use it, you can rest at least three days.


    I am really exhausted now.


    Looking at the Akai and the sneaky singer who had been stuck in the attack and defense, there was a flash of light in his eyes. This time, his purpose has been reached, let Kono know the existence of Xiao, the strength of Xiao, the rest of the matter depends on the wood leaves.


    "Sneaky, retreat!"


    I am going to leave here, so that I continue to consume it, it will lead to more Konoha ninjas, and when they want to get out, it is not so easy.


    The sneaky and Akai hit the right, and when they heard the sound of screaming, they had to stop the action in their hands. After all, he was the commander of this action. Under the rule system of Xiao, he had to obey the command of ÷ø.


    "Damn!"


    With a snoring, the ghosts are out of the battle and follow the shackles to leave.


    He took a deep look at Kakashi, who was stunned on the water, and slammed it into white smoke and sneaky.


    Akai''s heart is the safety of Kakashi, the non-stop situation in the past to check Kakashi''s situation, but see Kakashi gas if the hair, the face is white, obviously dying.


    "Kakashi, you have to hold on, I will take you to the hospital!" Akai picked up Kakashi and shouted to Asma over there: "Asma, red will be handed over to you. Let''s take them to the hospital soon!"


    Asma did not hesitate. He didn''t want to let Red have something. He immediately leaned over and picked up the red body and rushed to the hospital with Akai.


    Speaking of it, Asma¡¯s feelings about red are quite complicated, and there is a hint of affection. I don¡¯t know where to start, his heart begins to sprout, obviously a married man, a child, a family, but he I can''t stop the feeling in my heart, I am looking forward to what can happen with the red.


    Perhaps this is the inferiority of men, eating in the bowl, thinking about the pot.


    Seeing the red and pale complexion, Asma felt stunned. Red, don''t have anything. Immediately, the speed of the foot speeded up and rushed into the hospital that was already in sight.


    On the wooden leaf street, Sasuke and Sakura are three women shopping. Under the prosperous scene of the leaves, Sakura three women follow Sasuke, handsome men and women, everyone is shocked.


    Obviously, it is a pleasant and pleasant atmosphere. I don¡¯t know why. Sasuke¡¯s heart is a little uneasy and faint. Sasuke feels that something will happen today.


    Seeing the nervousness of Sasuke, White took Sasuke¡¯s hand and said to him: ¡°Saruke, is there anything? How can you be absent-minded?¡±


    At this time, Sakura and Ino also stopped and looked worried about Sasuke around.


    Without concealing, Sasuke said the anxiety in his heart. "Today, I always feel that something will happen, I don''t know, it is very vague."


    I know that there is something in Sasuke''s heartSakura they are no longer entangled with Sasuke, let him confirm the situation first.


    Sasuke said goodbye, go straight to Kakashi residence, he was vaguely feeling that Kakashi would have an accident.


    Closed door, no room for help, Sasuke brows. Suddenly, he found a letter on the door handle, which he wrote. "Kakashi has an accident. In the first hospital of Konoha, come quickly."


    The handwriting is very short, obviously it is imminent, not like a joke, Kakashi really has an accident. Sasuke rushed to the hospital immediately and he had to visit Kakashi.


    Although Kakashi is lazy, but his character is not bad, he always spares no effort to help himself. Invisible, Sasuke has already regarded Kakashi as a person around him, concerned about his situation.


    In the hospital, Kakashi was lying pale on the bed, the mask was not removed, and the respirator was placed in the mouth and nose. The fluctuation of the heartbeat was fast and slow, and the situation was very serious.


    Sasuke stood in front of Kakashi''s bed and looked at Kakashi, who was pale and white. He just asked Akai about the cause of Kakashi''s injury. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.

 v2 Chapter 126：

    Akai did not speak first, and his look was very sturdy. Under the repeated inquiries from Sasuke, Akai explained the injury of Kakashi.


    "Yes."


    Hey! After hearing this word, Sasuke¡¯s heart trembled.


    Finally, he is still back.


    Sasuke knows that this is one of Huo Ying''s plots, but he didn''t expect it to come so soon. Thinking of it, Sasuke unconsciously tightened his fist.


    In the early years, Sasuke swore that he must kill him and let him pay the blame for killing his parents.


    Now, when he finally returns, Sasuke has a slight retreat. He really does not want to face embarrassment, facing this biological brother.


    Ming Ming has made up his mind, and Ming Ming has already appeared, but Sasuke is now unable to make his own heart and kill him? He hesitated again.


    Sasuke knows the hardships of ÷ø, and for his own sake, he does not know how much he has endured. In the heart of the heart, he is the most precious being, supporting all his existence.


    Even if you want to kill your parents and kill the people, you have to keep your life. For your own sake, you are willing to turn away from all, carry your nickname, and carry all the darkness and guilt.


    Sasuke also clearly remembered the smile in the original book when he died. "Forgive me, Sasuke, this is the last time..."


    That is a promise of no regrets, "Sasuke, sorry, don''t forget that I have been with you..."


    So far, when Sasuke is no one, he will use his fingers to tap his forehead and feel the sorry that he can''t recover again. "Sasuke, forgive me, next time..."


    Memories that can never be erased, misses, sadness, pain, and entanglement that can never be touched. "Sasuke, do you hate me... It doesn''t matter. After all, I am your brother, and it is a matter of course to bear the hatred of your brother. Things. You are my only younger brother and the most loved one. As a barrier that you must live in. You will live with you. Even if you have been hated by you, the so-called brother is such a thing... ¡±


    Hey, brother...


    Sasuke¡¯s heart hurts, is it really going to kill you? Brother, what should I do? Really, really want to forgive you...


    Tangle, hesitate, helpless, Sasuke is at a loss. Perhaps, only when faced with sorrow, Sasuke will become so indecisive, my brother, really seems to return to the past, return to the days of living with his parents, and then listen to you saying "Sasuke, forgive me, next time. ......"


    The maple leaves outside the house are yellow, and the withered autumn wind blows away the dead leaves of the trees. Sasuke stood in front of the window and looked at the bleak autumn landscape. His heart was very cool. His world was like this autumn wind. He hovered, hehe, brought endless sorrow, and finally fell to the earth.


    The finger clicked on the forehead, and the clear pain again surrounded the body and mind, brother...


    Finally, Sasuke made the decision. He must go to see him and see his brother again.


    The three generations died and the elders took over the wooden leaves. Because they came back from time to time, they handed over some of their power to the house and asked him to deal with the affairs of Konoha.


    Since he has also taken over the affairs of Muye Village, he clearly knows the cumbersome responsibility of being responsible for the village, and he is ready to retreat in a few days.


    Because I have vowed to protect Muye Village, in order to let Muye Village get on the right track as soon as possible, I am going to find a guide, let her take over the wood leaves and become the Five Generations of Huoying!


    As the granddaughter of the first generation, the prestige and qualifications are the highest in the village of Muye. No one is more suitable for this position of Huo Ying than her.


    Thinking over and over again, I also told my own thoughts about Xiaochun and Menyan, and wanted to get their support, but Xiaochun and Menyan did not agree at first, saying that they would discuss with the group. They were not able to wait for the results of their discussions, and they immediately prepared to find the master.


    In the village of Muye, Naruto was also found, and he was ready to bring Naruto to find the master.


    Inside the hotel, he also let Naruto practice Chakra here. He walked straight out of the hotel. Just on the street, he had several good targets. Now he has to take the material.


    This time, the goal of the self is also a **** woman wearing a halter top, with a bumpy figure, especially the choppy front chest, shaking a huge wave every step of the way.


    I also followed the woman tightly, watching the woman''s swaying body, the mouth of the mouth unconsciously flowing out of the big saliva, it is too square!


    At this time, the self-inflicted heart rises, the body shape is wretched, and it is like a perverted metamorphosis.


    The woman does not seem to be in the same place. She still walks alone, turns a corner, and suddenly appears in front of her.


    Seeing the wretched uncle who suddenly appeared, the woman frowned and said, "What do you want to do?!" There was a anger in the voice, and it was obviously dissatisfied with this uncle who suddenly stopped.


    I also stared at the woman''s chest and flashed the unique look of the wolf. I was crazy: "That, beautiful lady, can you please eat?"


    Who knows that the woman''s face has changed, and she has a big slap in the face Jiao said: "Eat your sister! Who is the lady?! The old lady is still a virgin!" I left with high heels.


    I also looked at the woman¡¯s far-sighted figure, and touched the red five-fingerprint. She said to herself: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just called Miss Miss? Why are you so excited?¡±


    Of course, I don¡¯t know why a woman is angry. The word "Miss" is not a scream. In the eyes of the world, it represents another meaning, "sex worker". It is no wonder that a woman is angry, and any good family is called That will be uncomfortable.


    There is no way to do it. I have to find another target. He must find a suitable candidate today. Otherwise, he will have no inspiration at all. His novel "Intimate Heaven" will definitely be a card. If it cannot be updated on time, readers will complain. Four times, no longer support his creation, this is the hard life.


    Inside the hotel, Naruto was sitting on the bed with helplessness, and he believed that he would come back soon. Who knows, an hour has passed, or you can''t see the figure.


    Through the window, watching the busy streets, Naruto complained: "Isn''t it going to come back for a while? How long has it been? Isn''t it good to teach me a spiral pill?!"


    It¡¯s really boring, Naruto will practice Chakra in accordance with the method that he has given himself to himself. In the hands of the seal, a bang, ten shadows appeared, Naruto body commanded all the avatars, and immediately cultivated Chakra.


    Two hours passed, Naruto couldn''t stand the atmosphere of the room''s repression, lifted all the avatars, and simply squatted on the bed.


    Naruto''s consciousness is getting more and more vague, and in the vagueness, he hears someone knocking at the door. "Oh..." is very clear.


    Is the **** fairy coming back? Naruto opened his eyes and heard the knock on the door and immediately opened the door.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 127： Festival

    The door was slowly opened. Two men in black trench coats stood in front of Naruto. They looked up and saw two cold eyes. The shorter men¡¯s eyes were red, and the black three-jawed pupils were distributed. Is writing a round eye!


    "You are?"


    Naruto did not consciously take a step back and watched the two men.


    In front of them, they are both sly and sneaky. They have been tracking and being Naruto, and they have seen them enter the hotel. They waited for them to come out and look for Naruto.


    "Do you say that the whirlpool Naruto?" Looked at the Naruto in front of him.


    In the eyes of the sly writing, Naruto felt his soul shudder and nodded unconsciously.


    Confirmed the identity of Naruto, a sneaky smile, said: "Your body is sealed with nine tails, I did not expect to complete the task so easily."


    At this point, he said coldly and coldly: "Do it!"


    Ghostly smirk, the smirk of the tooth is so creepy that he lifted the diaphragm in his hand and prepared to cut off the four limbs of Naruto.


    "Go to hell, kid!"


    The diaphragm carries an infinite force to the Naruto. Under the powerful force, Naruto instantly feels that his body is imprisoned by an inexplicable gas field, and the body cannot move at all.


    The look of horror in Naruto¡¯s eyes, is it going to die? Subconsciously close his eyes, he does not want to see the scene of his brain cracking.


    clang! Along with a huge metal intersection, a cockroach appeared in front of Naruto and blocked it with an iron arm.


    Seeing the appearance of cockroaches, sly and sneaky faces showed a strange look.


    The next moment, with a bang, white smoke, a middle-aged man in red and gray costumes stood on the back of his back. It was also the same.


    I also saw that Naruto was okay, and I was relieved. I was lucky enough to catch up. I looked at the sly and sneaky eyes in front of me and said, "You are Xiaole, come for the nine tails of Naruto. ?!"


    I heard the big name that I said when I heard it, and I was surprised when I was surprised. He actually knows the existence of Xiao!


    You know, Xiao has been acting low-key for years. He has never left any handles for doing anything. He doesn¡¯t know where he heard the news from where he came from.


    Now there is no hesitation, and the sneaks and sneaks are in a precautionary posture. They can''t let themselves come alive and leave here. Now people who know the existence of Xiao must die!


    Seeing that the scorpion and the sneaky scorpion are ready to attack together, they are not flustered, and they say calmly: "What? Do you want to kill people?" Uchiha ÷ø ÷ø, ÊÁ ÊÁ öÞ ¡±!


    Knowing the strength of scorpion and sneaky spirits, all the potentials in the body have suddenly erupted. In an instant, the powerful momentum has risen from the self, and the air has been affected by fluctuations. At this time, the self is able to÷ø öÞ öÞ öÞ öÞ ! ! !!


    The power suddenly broke out with great strength, and the sneaks and ghosts did not dare to do it easily. They didn¡¯t know what the strength of the house was. They also know the name of San Ren, who once lived in the hands of the **** of tolerance, and the strength of San Ren is absolutely not to be underestimated!


    In this way, the three men confront each other, and the tense atmosphere enveloped the entire passage. Naruto unconsciously swallowed a sip, under the strong pressure, Naruto did not dare to move.


    On the other side, Sasuke rushed out of the hospital and quickly walked through the buildings of Muye Village, looking for sly and sneaky figures.


    Sasuke knows that the purpose of this and the sneaky scorpion is Naruto, for the nine tails in his body. Therefore, Sasuke deliberately explores the news of Naruto and Naruto.


    Finally, a beautiful woman wearing a halter top told Sasuke''s own traces. This woman is a person who has been slap in the face. She is of course deeply impressed with her own feelings.


    Looking at the little handsome guy in front of him, the woman''s face was smiling, patiently talking about Sasuke a few hours ago, through the mouth of the woman, Sasuke finally found the hotel where he was also in Naruto.


    Standing under the hotel, Sasuke brows his wrinkles. Do you want to go up and see the side?


    Do you want to escape this way? Sasuke no longer hesitated and still stepped into the hotel door.


    In the passage, sly and sneaky are no longer hesitant, even if they are even more powerful, they will never be able to withstand the joint attack of the two of them.


    Just as you are ready to start, there is a voice on the side of the passage that you can''t forget for a lifetime.


    "Uchiha!"


    Sasuke appeared in the passage, looking at the opposite side, and his eyes flashed a complex look.


    "Are you coming? My brother..."


    He turned around and looked at Sasuke in black. He remembered him a lot higher than before and matured a lot. Staring at Sasuke, there was a hint of excitement in my heart, and I finally saw him again. My brother, have you hated me over the years? However, these are no longer important. Even if you are resentful and hated by you, I don''t care. You will always be my most important person.


    Naruto heard the words of ~ He finally understood why he had written a round eye. The person in front of him was Sasuke¡¯s former voice who said that he wanted to kill, his brother, Uchiha!


    Looking at you, Naruto does not consciously tighten his hands. Since the person in front of him is the most hated enemy of Sasuke, it is the enemy of his whirlpool Naruto. For Sasuke, Naruto is ready to pick up all his hatred.


    As usual, the face is full of age-incompatible vicissitudes, the blushing writings are full of eyes, and the two decrees are like the annual rings, recording everything that has been experienced in these years.


    Sasuke concealed a trace of pain in his heart, his face showed a cold color, and looked at the sly in front of him. He said: "Uchiha, I am coming, I want to kill you, Uchiha!"


    I expected to say this to Sasuke, but I saw the coldness on Sasuke¡¯s face, and suddenly felt a sigh of relief. It was really uncomfortable to be hated by my favorite person. He really wants to shout out the apology in his heart, and wants to shout out his feelings for Sasuke, far more profound than the brothers and sisters!


    He closed his eyes and felt the hatred in Sasuke''s heart. Sasuke, my brother, did you still hate me like that? Being hated by you is also a no-brainer. Killing your parents and killing the tribes. If you want to hate me, you can hate me, even if you hate it, maybe kill me, and let me get the pain in my heart. Sasuke, I can die under your hand, I am really at ease...


    At this point, the ghosts are ready to start, help solve the trouble of Sasuke, who knows, screaming coldly: "Sneaky, you don''t care, this is something between our brothers!"


    For the performance of the cockroach, the sneaky inexplicable, really hot face posted cold ass, sneaky screams no longer speak.


    As if the heart is in harmony, Sasuke and Sakae''s writing wheel eyes are simultaneously opened, and a fierce spark erupts between Shuang-Jou and San-Jade, and the momentum of the two people is rapidly increasing.

 v2 Chapter 128： Festival

    This time, Sasuke did not rush to the same as the original, after all, he is not a Sasuke in the original.


    The blue Chakra is full of Sasuke''s body, and the air makes a sharp popping sound. The blue thunder and lightning surround Sasuke''s body. The invisible airflow makes the Sasuke clothes windless and automatic, and Sasuke''s momentum reaches the apex.


    Seeing the performance of Sasuke, the soft color appeared in the blink of an eye, Sasuke, you really grew up, my dear brother...


    Sasuke gaze at the cockroaches in front of him, suddenly, the body disappears in place, the next second, appearing behind the body, the fist wind is like electricity, full of destructive blows of the thunder to attack ÷ø.


    I was slightly surprised. I was amazed at Sasuke¡¯s high-speed body surgery. Is there such a fast body in the world, is it learned from Akai?


    I didn''t continue thinking, because Sasuke''s attack had already reached his eyes, and the subconsciously resisted with his arms. I only felt that a strong force came from Sasuke¡¯s hands.


    This power! His face was amazed.


    Hey! The cockroach''s body flew out and penetrated the wall opposite the shell like a cannonball.


    The smoke dissipated, and the cockroach came out of the ruins. The clothes were a little messy. Looking at Sasuke, he seemed to say something like himself: "Sasuke, you really grew up..."


    Sasuke snorted and didn''t plan to give him a breath, and his body was turned into a lightning bolt.


    The shadows of the fists are all over the sky, and the endless winds blow the surrounding walls into dense holes.


    I feel that the place here is too small to be displayed, and the body shape flashes away from the scope of Sasuke¡¯s attack and quickly rushes to the open area.


    Sasuke followed the footsteps of the embarrassment, he knew the embarrassing thoughts, and this is also the meaning of Sasuke.


    The battle changed, the sneaky and the three Naruto people immediately followed, and they care about the outcome of this battle.


    On the top of a wooden leaf, Sasuke and the scorpion stand opposite each other, and suddenly, the shackles are printed in the hands, and the speed is fast, and the naked eye can hardly be clear. Art fire escape **** fireball!


    Sure enough, I want to use the unique fireball skills of Uchiha and Sasuke.


    Sasuke followed, and the hands were sealed. In an instant, two huge red fireballs collided.


    boom! The huge collision sounded through the whole village of Muye. Like the sound of the explosion, two huge incomparable fireballs swallowed each other, and eventually turned into a huge flame tornado that rushed into the sky, and the red flame was reddened by half the sky.


    In the distance, the ghosts and a few people were surprised to see the wonders formed by the fireball. Is this the power of the Uchiha family?


    Finally, the flame dissipated, and the roof of the roof was completely blackened. I looked at Sasuke, who had no panting, and nodded. It was really my brother, and the strength was really strong.


    Sasuke looked at him silently. At this time, his heart was not waved. The only thing left was the man in front of him. His brother Yu Zhibo...


    In the face of shackles, Sasuke calmed down so calmly for the first time, looking at the man who had a similarity to him in front of him, and his heart was filled with a touch of intimacy.


    My brother, I really want to go back to the past. At that time, you played against me, always give way, always let me win, obviously know that you deliberately do it, but the mood to beat you is so excited.


    Unfortunately, I will never return to the past, Uchiha, I must defeat you and kill you!


    Sasuke has a thunder, and the bright blue lightning condenses his left hand. Under the continuous chakra urging, the blue lightning turns red, like a **** blush.


    this is? ! Seeing Sasuke''s red Rachel, a flash of glare in his eyes, it is a terrible trick to condense such a powerful lightning.


    In the distance, Naruto felt the horror of Red Rachel, and his face looked horrified. When Sasuke learned this trick, Naruto felt that the gap between him and Sasuke was getting bigger.


    Write the wheel eye to lock the shadow of the figure, Sasuke''s body shape turned into a residual image, the red thunder in the hand dragged out the thunder and lightning, the endless thunder light zoomed in front of the body.


    The thunder and lightning screamed, and the cockroach completely escaped from the flash, and was easily penetrated by the red thunder.


    The blushing writing eyes looked at the cockroaches in front of me, and Sasuke¡¯s doubts in his heart, what? So easy to attack him?


    He looked down at Sasuke, who had reached his shoulder. He smiled and said softly: "You really grew up."


    At the time of Sasuke''s surprise, the cockroach''s body turned into a black crow, and at the same time, an intact Uchiha ÷ø appeared behind Sasuke.


    Sasuke subconsciously turned back, but saw a pair of black sickle hooks, this is!


    "Kaleidoscope writes the eye!"


    Corrosive in general, the powerful kaleidoscope destroyed the spiritual world of Sasuke. In a flash, Sasuke''s vision changed, and the original roof disappeared. Instead, it was replaced by a magnificent wooden mansion.


    "Here is? Uchiha House..."


    Sasuke subconsciously looked at his body, only to find that he completely became the age of five or six.


    At this time, Sasuke knows that he is reading in the middle of the month. Now, he is reading the world in his awkward month.


    ÷øUse the monthly reading to let Sasuke return to the scene of childhood Sasuke walked into the mansion, everything in front of him was so familiar, exactly the same as the layout of the house in his memory, it really looks like A real world.


    "Is this the power of reading?"


    Sasuke¡¯s understanding of the monthly reading is a bit deeper.


    Walking into the familiar room, a nice female voice called Sasuke, so kind, familiar.


    "Sasuke, where did you go to play? Are you going outside with you?"


    Sasuke turned around and saw a cheek that made him dream, a cheeky face, a white complexion, such as a beautiful face.


    "mom¡­¡­"


    Sasuke couldn''t help but scream, and his face was dull. He didn''t expect to meet his mother again in the world of reading the moon, Uchiha Miyin.


    At this time, only five or six years old Sasuke has a natural look, and it is very cute with the delicate face.


    Meiqin saw Sasuke''s expression, and her heart was happy. It was so cute. Now I went up and hugged Sasuke''s small body and kissed his forehead.


    Being held in the arms by Meiqin, Sasuke¡¯s face was red, although the other party was his mother, but in the face of a sudden hug, Sasuke still had some heartbeats. In particular, the faint fragrance of Meiqin''s body constantly stimulated Sasuke''s nerves, which made him feel overwhelmed.


    Meiqin looked down at Sasuke in her arms and suddenly smiled. It was very charming. "Sasuke, little guy, you are still shy, how? Don''t get used to your mother''s hug?"


    "No... No, no, finished... No, I... I like it..." Meiqin''s teasing made Sasuke''s face more blushing, like a weak family that was stunned by bullies.


    "You can talk." Meiqin pinched the small face of Sasuke, and she liked Sasuke.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 129： Festival

    At this time, Sasuke¡¯s stomach suddenly came with a scream, and the voice was very awkward, destroying the atmosphere between the two. When I heard this voice, Sasuke was ashamed of the moment, what happened? How do you make such a strange call out of your stomach? Is it arranged?


    Seeing Sasuke¡¯s embarrassment, Meiqin¡¯s eyes bent into a crescent, and the laughter said: ¡°Little guy, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, mom is going to cook for you.¡±


    Meiqin got up and let go of Sasuke in her arms and took Sasuke''s little hand to the kitchen.


    Sasuke was started by Meiqin, and he was honestly behind the Meiqin. Looking at the back of Meiqin, Sasuke¡¯s eyes were a bit sour. I don¡¯t know how, Sasuke wanted to cry.


    In the world of reading the moon, I once again met my mother, knowing that all this is just an illusion of arranging, but Sasuke still can''t help but succumb to it. He wants to stay here all his life and never return to the real world.


    Missing, the thoughts that span the time are like springs, so strong, so embarrassing, constantly coming out from the heart of Sasuke.


    In the kitchen, Meiqin held his chin and squatted at the table. He looked at the way Sasuke had a meal when he was eating. His eyes were stunned and very cute.


    Some hairs that were watched by Meiqin, Sasuke stopped the action in his hand, regardless of the mouthful of meals, and said with a mouth: "Mom, I will be embarrassed to see you like this."


    "Giggle, still shy, I see what my son is embarrassed." Meiqin leaned over and knocked on Sasuke¡¯s forehead and laughed.


    Perceived the flaws on the face of Meiqin, Sasuke had no choice but to let her go. After all, no matter how he looked, he would not see him.


    Sasuke, who is full of food and drink, is lying on the tatami, turning to look at the back of the busy Meiqin, his eyes flashing endless thoughts and gentleness.


    Sasuke turned over and said to Meiqin: "Where is the mother, where is the father? Why didn''t you see him?"


    Sasuke''s voice is very tender, with a milk, but it is like a child of five or six years old.


    Meiqin turned his head and said to Sasuke: "Your father and I went outside to perform the task, and I will be back this evening."


    "This is the case..." Sasuke helped the tiny jaw and looked at the back of Meiqin and entered God again.


    The Meiqin style was so skillful that in less than an hour, everything in her home was well organized by her. On weekdays, although there are many servants in the mansion, things like cleaning, cooking, and the like will still be done in person.


    As a nobleman, it is very good to be able to do this. It is necessary to know that many of the nobles in Muye Station are four-body, indifferent, and indifferent. They are like livestock that are supported by servants, and they come to open their mouths. A woman like Meiqin is a unique presence in the village of Muye.


    After finishing the house, Meiqin servants went outside to buy some ingredients to prepare for the evening''s diet. I finally finished all the housework and sat on the tatami. Meiqin sighed softly. "It¡¯s really tired, but this kind of life is very enjoyable."


    At this point, a small hand came out from behind the Meiqin, gently wiped the sweat from the forehead of the Meiqin with a wet towel. Meiqin turned back and saw a serious Sasuke.


    Sasuke''s movements are very meticulous and very serious. It seems that he will make a very important thing for Meiqin to sweat. Without any sloppy, left three, right three, finally make sure to wipe clean, and finally stopped the action in his hand.


    Meiqin did not stop Sasuke''s movements. From start to finish, she did not move. Looking at Sasuke''s serious expression, Meiqin only felt that the softest part of her heart was touched. She was very moved by the care given to her by Sasuke.


    "This is no problem..." Sasuke put down the wet wipes and looked at Meiqin, smiling a little.


    At this point, Meiqin grabbed Sasuke''s little hand and put it on his lips and said, "I don''t really want to be a good son of Mom, Sasuke, do you like mom?"


    The hands were caught by Meiqin, and Zuo helps the body tremble. Meiqin''s warm breath came from the hands, itchy, wet. When I heard the question of Meiqin, Sasuke¡¯s heart suddenly felt strange.


    "Like?" This is a word that has nothing to do with loved ones. At this moment, Sasuke is a bit weird.


    Thinking of the other meaning of this word, Sasuke instantly reddened his heart, added his heartbeat, turned his head, and said, "I don''t like my mother..."


    "I don''t like it~~" Meiqin''s face suddenly changed, deliberately pulling this "?" word for a long time, with a threatening tone in the tone.


    Hearing the strange tone of Meiqin, Sasuke turned his head and saw that Meiqin had a threatening face, a sullen face, and a brow that kept beating. It seems that you dare to say it again!


    This kind of Meiqin is really terrible. Sasuke¡¯s heart jumps and immediately says, ¡°How can I not like my mother? I like my mother most!¡±


    The tone is very positive, and it''s like changing your face. The beautiful piano is instantly beautiful, pinching the small face of Sasuke, and the little stars are flashing in the eyes. "Sasa, you are so cute, mom likes you very much."


    Sasuke was tightly held by Meiqin, and he clearly felt the stalwart on the chest of Meiqin. Sasuke''s face is more rosy. If you hold on like this, it will really change.


    After all, Sasuke is a mature soul living in his body. He is not the original Sasuke and has adult thoughts. In the face of Meiqin''s hug, he still feels uncomfortable. If he does not know it, he will think about it.


    Finally got rid of the cruel embrace of Meiqin, Sasuke immediately fled here. In his view, Meiqin is simply the existence of the female devil, constantly teasing his nerves from all aspects, such a beautiful piano, Sasuke really can not stand.


    In memory, this is not the case when you get along with Meiqin. At that time, Meiqin also liked Sasuke, but Sasuke¡¯s performance was like a child. There was no distracting thought in his heart, and there was no bad thought.


    Sasuke secretly despised himself, really can''t hold it? She is your mother, bastard!


    Although he despised himself, Sasuke¡¯s heart was still a little faint hope, and he hoped to continue, if he could stay with Meiqin.


    Perhaps this is Sasuke''s Oedipus plot. After all, the young mother lost her mother, and before she could feel the warmth of her mother, Meiqin left the world. Sasuke often imagined the scene when she was with Meiqin. Unconsciously, she had a metamorphosis, and her mother was very dependent on her mother. .


    To put it bluntly, there are some Oedipus plots in everyone''s minds, especially those whose mothers are not around for a long time. In this way, the Oedipus complex is not an abnormal psychology. As long as it is properly grasped, it will have no effect.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 130： Festival

    In the evening, Fuyue and Yu finally came back, waiting for their kind greetings from Sasuke and Meiqin.


    Meiqin handed everyone dinner, and asked with concern: "Children, his father, is the task going smoothly today?"


    Fu Yue took over his own, thanked him, and then said: "Well, the task is quite smooth, and this is also thanks to the embarrassment, this task can be completed so quickly."


    After that, Fu Yue looked at him and said, "Hey, you are already eleven years old. As a son of the patriarch, you should also participate in some matters in the family. Tomorrow the shrine gathering, let''s go together."


    At this point, I was a little silent, put down the chopsticks in my hand, looked at Sasuke around me, nodded and said, "I will."


    After that, I will continue to eat and stop talking.


    Seeing the performance of the cockroach, Fu Yue seems to be somewhat unhappy, and his attitude is too perfunctory. As the head of the family and the head of a family, Fu Yue can not stand the cold attitude of shackles.


    Although the heart is not fast, Fu Yue did not say anything, sighed and continued to eat.


    The atmosphere between the seats was a little silent. Sasuke looked at everything that was born between the seats. There was no words, just leaning on the side of Meiqin, eating a small mouth. He knows that such things are very common at home. He has great opinions on Fuyue and Uchibo. He does not speak on the bright side, and secretly fights with the rich and cold in the dark. The relationship between the two gradually becomes tense. .


    Meiqin saw that the relationship between the two was tense, and she was ready to come out to play the round field. But she hadn¡¯t talked yet, so she put down the tableware in her hand and said faintly: "I am full, my father is an adult, my mother is an adult, I will go back to the house first."


    The tone was indifferent, and no special feelings could be heard. Fu Yue silently looked up and left, and did not say a word from beginning to end.


    The entrance of the entrance door disappeared, and the shadow of the cockroach disappeared in front of him. Sasuke looked at the shadow of the cockroach outside the house, and there was a flash of light in his eyes. He felt that there was something wrong with tonight.


    The dinner soon ended in a cold atmosphere. After the meal, Fu Yue left the house and did not speak. He went straight out of the house. He still has a lot of intra-ethnic affairs to deal with, and he will not go home tonight.


    Looking at the quiet place, Meiqin sighed with a sigh, and the tone contained endless sorrow. I don¡¯t know where to start, this family has changed, no longer as harmonious and harmonious as before, the cold war between father and son, the relationship between Fuyue and Husband and Wife Indifference, when will this day continue?


    Meiqin was so sad that, unconsciously, Sasuke pulled the hand of Meiqin and said softly: "Mom, it doesn''t matter, you still have me, I am still by your side."


    Looking at Sasuke next to him, Meiqin¡¯s face eased some, and sighed and said: ¡°Sasuke, your age is still small, and some things you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Sasuke knows the sorrow of Meiqin''s heart and reluctantly says: "Mom, I am six years old, not a child, I can take on a lot of things. If you have anything, let me tell you."


    Seeing the firmness of Sasuke''s face, Meiqin''s heart was awkward. She realized that Sasuke seemed to be somewhat different from the previous one. It is obviously only a six-year-old child, but she has a sense of reassurance.


    Perhaps, I used to see Sasuke too small. Meiqin¡¯s face showed a happy smile and felt Sasuke¡¯s concern for himself. Unconsciously, the troubles in his heart disappeared and he touched the small head of Sasuke. Jiao Sheng said: "My family''s Sasuke has grown up, and has learned to comfort my mother, giggling, really a small ghost."


    People are big? ! Sasuke is very depressed, and his psychological age is probably bigger than the Meiqin. However, Sasuke does not refute, after all, his current body is really just a five- or six-year-old child, so it is not old, but what is it?


    After the dinner, Sasuke returned to his house. He had nothing to do but he was going to find him. He wanted to confirm something.


    Open the door of the cockroach, the figure of the cockroach appeared in front of Sasuke. At this time, I haven¡¯t slept yet, and I am sitting on the tatami, seemingly practicing Chakra.


    When I heard that the entrance door was opened, I opened my closed eyes and saw Sasuke, who was close at hand.


    When I saw Sasuke appear, I didn''t have any surprises, as if I was waiting for Sasuke here.


    "Sasuke, you are here..."


    I knew that the cockroaches at this time were a little strange and didn''t talk. Sasuke just looked at him, and his eyes were full of unknown looks.


    Looking at the surrounding environment, Sasuke said carelessly: "Hey, you are really painstaking."


    "..."


    Sasuke¡¯s tone is cold, and he¡¯s sinking in his heart. Have you already guessed my plan? At this point, my little left thumb did not consciously shake it.


    ÷ø Sudden action, Sasuke is looking in the eyes, and sure enough, is this cockroach his body?


    Sasuke knows that when he is born with a habit, lying or doing something wrong, his left hand''s little finger will unconsciously tremble, and seeing the performance of Sasuke, Sasuke determines what he thinks.


    After seeing a slap in the eyes of Sasuke, I know that his plan was broken by Sasuke, and he no longer pretended, and said to Sasuke: "I didn''t expect you to be still Sasuke, I really deserve to be my brother. ......"


    Sasuke smiled coldly and said: "Is it fun to play these games? Uchiha, you don''t let me see my parents, now I really want to kill you!"


    There was no expression on the face, and Sasuke¡¯s words were silent, silent for a while, and Shen Sheng said: ¡°Sasuke, do you think you still have the ability to kill me? You can try it!¡±


    As if everything is in control, the face of the face is bound to be a must, in this world, everything is controlled by him. Since Sasuke came in, he blocked all the Chakra acupuncture points in Sasuke. Now Sasuke can''t use any ninja. He is now as strong as he was when he was five or six years old.


    Sasuke smiled lightly and didn''t care about the threat of swearing. "Even if there is no chakra, if you are worried, you can kill me now and destroy my mental defense, my brother!"


    Sasuke decided to eat, he knows that he will not do it to himself now, so there is nothing terrible, he can be confronted with this.


    I don¡¯t know where Sasuke¡¯s confidence comes from. In the face of such Sasuke, I have some helplessness. As Sasuke thinks, he can''t kill Sasuke in this world anyway. Although the world is read every month, once the subject is killed in the world, the real world will die.


    The reason is that monthly reading is just a fantasy world, and everything inside is naturally false. However, in the middle of the month, the power of a part of the soul of the person who is being treated will remain in the world of reading. If the person is killed in this world, it is equivalent to destroying part of the soul of the person being treated. The Seven Souls and Sixs are not complete, so people in the real world will die.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 131： Festival

    When he looked at Sasuke silently, he decided not to succumb to Sasuke. In an instant, the pupil''s pupil changes, and the dark trowel hook replaces the black and white pupil.


    Sasuke''s environment changed again. In a flash, Sasuke appeared on the street. The dark sky was a round moon of blood, surrounded by quiet, and the sound of the wind came from time to time. The surrounding scenery was more dead.


    here is? Staring at the moon in the sky, the scenes in memory rushed in. At this time, Sasuke¡¯s time was the night of the genocide.


    Following the memory in his mind, Sasuke slowly entered the dark Uchiha House.


    As far as the eyes are concerned, it is the **** stains of the blush, the broken family lines, and the scarred Uchiha House, which is the death and desolateness after the war.


    Passing through the outer court, walking through the promenade, Sasuke went to the room where Meiqin and Fuyue were located.


    The door was closed and the pressure came on the scene. It seemed to be full of unknown blood and horror.


    Without hesitation, Sasuke resolutely opened the door, accompanied by the sound of the door opening, everything in the house was presented in front of Sasuke.


    Dark space, cold environment, shiny blade, blushing round eyes. Without any warning, the silver blade cuts the human body, and the bright red blood stains the ground.


    The muffled sound of the "àÛͨ" human body fell to the ground in such a quiet environment, Sasuke stepped into the house step by step, watching the body of Meiqin and Fuyue.


    died¡­¡­


    "Dad, mom..."


    The godless gaze is full of nostalgia for the world. The expression of pain in the face is vividly in sight. The blood of the big stocks flows out, and the tatami is dyed red. The blood flows to the foot of Sasuke to form a sly pattern.


    Stepping on the blood of the ground, Sasuke walked to the side of Meiqin, trembled and extended his right hand, caressing the beautiful and already cool eyes of Meiqin, and died, so easily died.


    Looking at Mei Qinbai''s side face, Sasuke''s heart suddenly hurts, and there is still a little tear in the corner of Meiqin''s eyes. It seems to be remorseful and seems to be nostalgic.


    Sasuke remembers the scene in which Meiqin held him in his arms, the warm embrace, the faint scent, everything seems to be clear in front of his eyes. It seems that I can still feel the body temperature of Meiqin. It seems that I am laughing at him. I can still hear the phrase "Sao, you are so cute, my mother likes you very much."


    It¡¯s really dead like this, I can¡¯t come back anymore, everything, everything, everything...


    "Good hate, can''t protect you, just because there is no power..."


    My heart was in sorrow. Sasuke helped me to smash the eyes of Meiqin without closing my eyes. The tears fell on my eyes and dripped on the **** beach.


    "Tick".


    Splashes of blood, bursting at midnight, beautiful and sad.


    Finally, Sasuke is no longer sad, stand up, look cold, and the chill in his eyes seems to freeze everything.


    "Uchiha wave, I have never been with you since then! You will not have me in the future, I will definitely kill you!!"


    The tone of the cold, the indifference of feelings!


    Sasuke¡¯s hatred heart reached its apex, and once again saw the parents being killed by the scorpion, Sasuke completely smashed for the Avengers, in order to kill cockroaches, even if it broke into the infernal purgatory? !


    kill!


    Kill all the obstacles that hinder your eyes! no matter who! As long as I have been sorry for Uchiha, I must not let him go!


    Suddenly, the endless evil spirits burst from Sasuke, the black brilliance shrouded Sasuke''s body, and the power of destruction filled the space!


    this is!


    Seeing the change of Sasuke, the stunned look was taken aback instead, and the dark knives were shrunk into needles! The power of Sasuke¡¯s sudden explosion is not all that human beings are, and the power of destruction that is full of evil makes you burst into horror!


    Sasuke raised his head, and the endless evil power burst out, full of violent breath to oppress the whole body. In an instant, Sasuke¡¯s eyes changed, and the original black and white pupils became as dark as a jade.


    "Uchiha! Oh, I want to kill you!!"


    Endless black air bursts from Sasuke, black light, Sasuke shrouded in a black halo, dreamlike.


    "Uchiha! Oh! Kill you!"


    Evil, violent, like the source of all negative breath, the jade-like eyes are full of killing.


    Sasuke felt that the endless power was pouring out of the refining pot. The familiar energy system made Sasuke¡¯s heart linger. It was Xianli, pure, and there was no impurity in Xianli! In the wrath of Sasuke, the power of the source of the refining pot was thoroughly stimulated and turned into a surging force.


    The power of the source is the unique energy system of the top ten artifacts of the ancient times, and it is the power of chaos when the earth is opened up. The source is the power of creation, and with the source, we can create everything and create a world of thousands.


    Now the power of the original source is stimulated, although it is only a trace, but the power contained is indeed enormous. In a short time, Sasuke won the immortal power, and the powerful energy system completely different from the Naruto world is finally available!


    Without warning, Sasuke moved, like the black meteor will fly and crash, the huge power makes the smash hit the heavy wall, has been flying out of the house, and slamming on the street .


    ÷ø Struggling to get up and squirting a blood in the mouth, although not the body, but the collision between the souls still hurt the cockroaches.


    At this time, Sasuke flew out of the house, suspended in the air, the black streamer smashed the whole body, and the black lotus was born step by step at the foot. Every time he took a step, the air would become spatially fluctuating. Under the inexplicable power, the space turned out to be It started to be unstable.


    That is! Looking at Sasuke flying in the air, his face was stunned. He was the second time he saw someone hanging out of the air, the first time he was at Payne.


    When I saw Sasuke''s step-by-step lotus, I was shocked. I have never heard of this scene. Is it true that Sasuke has the power of God?


    Sasuke looked down at the cold eyes, his heart was completely frozen, like a thousand years of ice, the only thing left in his heart is the endless killing, he wants to destroy, to completely destroy the world.


    Kill the person in front of you, destroy everything in the world, let him pay for everything he has done! Let all, all the illusions and sorrows burst!


    Guanghua circulated, Sasuke''s body flew higher and higher, and soon flew to a few kilometers high altitude. Behind him was a huge round of **** moon. At this time, Sasuke became like the ancient demon.


    The infinite black energy gathered in Sasuke, and the assistant, Lieutenant, a huge black energy group condensed in front of him. This trick was seen in his previous life in the fairy tales, and his name was "destroyed" and destroyed. The power of heaven and earth.


    The force of the force force, the larger the energy ball, instantly becomes the size of a mountain, covering half of the sky, the dark energy is shining, and the black electric light converges on the surface of the energy sphere.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 132： Festival

    The **** moon is covered by a black energy ball, and the endless darkness descends on the earth.


    this is! When the pupils shrink, the heart suddenly rises to an endless sense of crisis, and the power of destruction is so shocking!


    "broken!"


    In the roar of Sasuke, a huge energy ball flies out, and the endless power envelopes the space where it is.


    The power of the energy ball is unstoppable by the cockroaches. Seeing that the energy ball is close to the body, the rapper uses the crow to split up, and the body turns into hundreds of crows.


    Finally, the energy ball collides with the ground, bang! ! After the earthquake, the infinite power of destruction turned into a huge dark shock wave. The dark energy continued to expand, eroding, destroying, cracking the earth, and the space began to annihilate and break.


    Like the Cataclysm, as if the end of the day, the shock wave burst into bursts, bang! The dark energy column runs through the sky, and the endless black thunder shines.


    In an instant, a strong air current bursts, carrying the power of destruction, and the dark energy is between the heavens and the earth. In the space shock formed by the shock wave, Sasuke Sasuke is forced to retreat.


    A black energy enchantment protects Sasuke''s body, and the shock wave collides with the enchantment, causing Sasuke''s body to fly a few kilometers away.


    Finally, the power of "destruction of the world" was eliminated. The ground was broken by a hole of several kilometers in diameter. All objects within a hundred miles were destroyed. The black corrosive force constantly destroyed the space structure of the world. As the glass shatters, the monthly reading space is full of cracks.


    Through the crows, the dangers of danger are avoiding the huge shock wave. At this time, there are only a few hundred crows left, and the rest are annihilated and disappeared in the space shock.


    Several crows gathered together, like magic, and the body of the cockroach appeared. At this time, the face of the cockroach was pale, and the blood was constantly oozing out from the mouth and nose.


    The monthly reading space is the spiritual power of the shackles. Sasuke¡¯s previous attack has completely devastated the world of reading the moon. Now the monthly reading space is very unstable, and it is possible to collapse and destroy at any time.


    Sasuke floated in the air, the black brilliance of his body gradually darkened, and the dark enchantment around his body had disappeared. The previous blow consumed most of the Xianli that the refining pot provided him, and now the power in his body is almost exhausted.


    The Chakra acupoint was sealed. Sasuke could not use Chakra now. Xianli also had few left. The dark brilliance was like a short-circuiting light bulb. Sasuke knew that he had reached the limit and slowly landed on the ground. Become darkened on the land.


    The monthly reading space was cracked, and the dark sky bursting out of the crack, the shining blue thunderbolt, and the roaring explosion came from the sky.


    The ground collapses, the sky is cracked, and the force of space forms a hurricane between the heavens and the earth. It really is like the end of the world.


    "Cough, it''s amazing, Sasuke is so strong?" With his chest squirting, the blood of the big stock spurted out of his mouth. Even if he wanted to repair the monthly reading space, he couldn''t do anything at the moment. The monthly reading space was really destroyed. Too serious. In a short time, you can''t fix it at all.


    I originally wanted to stimulate Sasuke through the things of Fu Yue and Mei Qin, and let him stir up a stronger fighting spirit. But I didn''t expect Sasuke to explode such a powerful and weird force, and broke his monthly reading, so things were not expected.


    "Sasuke really grew up. I hope that when he can, he can use this power in the right way..." His face flashed a bit of pain, and the black blood spouted again.


    Finally, you can''t support the monthly reading space. In an instant, the monthly reading space changes. After a burst of white light, Sasuke''s spirit returns to the real world.


    On the top of the rooftop, Sasuke opened his eyes, and the blushing writing eyes became cold and cold. Everything he experienced in the world of reading in the world made him annihilate the last trace of his feelings. Now he is confrontational, and the only thing in his heart is endless. Killing.


    Out of the monthly reading space, I was seriously injured, the monthly reading space was broken, and the power of my soul was destroyed. It is impossible to recover in the short term. I don¡¯t want to use the monthly reading again.


    Everything happened for a moment, although it took a long time to read the space, but the reality was only one second.


    His face was pale, his body was shaking, he could not support the tired body, sitting on the roof, gasping in his mouth, and his reading made his body overwhelmed.


    At this point, the sneaky scorpion appeared beside him, and when he saw that he suddenly fell to the ground, he realized that something was wrong, and immediately came to protect him. He must not let ÷ø suffer any harm!


    Seeing the ghosts out and protecting them, Sasuke snorted, no matter who, as long as it blocks his footsteps, it is God! Sasuke is also merciless!


    The red lightning in the hand illuminates, and the thunderous lightning covers Sasuke''s left hand. Without hesitation, Sasuke uses high body skills. The endless power of thunder and lightning covers the space where ÷ø and ¹í¹í are locatedRed Thunder and Light, Ghost The pupils shrink, and within a thousandth of a second, the body is lifted up, and the two bodies become white smoke and dissipate.


    boom! Sasuke couldn¡¯t stop the momentum, and Red Rachel hit the wall. In an instant, the wall annihilated into nothingness.


    Red Rady, who escaped Sasuke, sneaky and sly standing in the dark, saw the red thunder''s stunned, and there was such a powerful destructive power!


    You must know that there are not many ninjutsus that can annihilate objects in the endurance. The ninjutsu that can achieve this is not the ninth grade or more, or even the s grade. The calculation of one, Naruto''s popular spiral sword is one... Of course, the six yin and yang with soil can also do, but the yin and yang have been separated from the scope of ninjutsu, is the real fairy power.


    Seeing the strength of Sasuke, the ghosts are ready to shoot. He knows that if they don''t beat Sasuke, they can''t leave here. Sasuke''s high body skills can easily catch up with them.


    When the sneaky cockroaches were ready to take out, he stopped the sneaky movement and said with a weak voice: "Sneaky, let me deal with him, wait for the place to leave immediately."


    After that, he straightened his weak body and left the hidden place. He wanted to stop Sasuke and win the opportunity to leave.


    Seeing the appearance of cockroaches, Sasuke¡¯s face showed a ridiculous look, and sarcastically said: "Hey, you are really awkward now, your self-confidence? Do you think you are extremely powerful? Hey, don¡¯t use a dog like a funeral dog. The real power of the kaleidoscope!"


    Sure enough, the strength of Sasuke is already strong enough to that point? When Sasuke heard the kaleidoscope, he no longer hesitated, wrote the wheel eye, opened the scythe, and stared at the opposite Sasuke, and no longer kept his hand.


    Burn it, the power from the sun, the sky! !


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 133： Festival

    For a moment, in the ambiguous horizon, a black flame appeared in the air, and the black flame burned as much as the fire of the sky, and the fire was fierce!


    It¡¯s too late to dodge, and the sky shines around Sasuke. The hot flames are constantly consuming, as if to burn everything!


    Knowing the abnormality of the sun, Sasuke''s body is full of thunder and lightning, and the red lightning condenses into the field of lightning, which will help Sasuke to protect the burning of the sky.


    The skylight collided with the thunder and lightning field, the sun really fired with the thunder, and the skylight that burned all things quickly gained the upper hand, and the lightning began to burn.


    "I really don''t care for the sky!" Sasuke is sinking into the water, and now the whole force is urging the body to check the carat, the lightning defense is more dazzling, and attempts to confront the sky!


    Sasuke was trapped by the sky, and the scorpion and the sneaky had a breathing time. The moment was no longer hesitating, and the scorpion and the ghosts flew away from here.


    "Naruto, help Sasuke!"


    Since then, Naruto has escaped from the sneaky and stunned, and the two of them immediately went to Sasuke. At this time, Sasuke has been surrounded by the sky, and only a part of the thunder and lightning field has been eroded by the sky.


    Sasuke¡¯s situation was extremely dangerous. Naruto¡¯s face was anxious, and he said, ¡°Like the immortal, help Sasuke, and the strange flame will burn Sasuke¡¯s body...¡±


    He is also trying to find a way. He certainly does not want to see a powerful Konoha ninja die in front of him. It¡¯s just that the sky is too fierce, he can burn everything, and he has no time to take it for a short time.


    The situation is getting more and more critical, and Sasuke¡¯s life is not guaranteed!


    Is Sasuke really going to die here? Be sure to save him! Naruto''s heart became a group, and you must not watch your friends save here!


    Above the rooftop, the black fire of the sun will surround Sasuke, and the fiery tongue will devour everything.


    Sasuke¡¯s situation became more and more critical. Naruto saw Sasuke in a blazing flame, and his fear of turning his face turned into endless despair. Looking at the self, I saw that he shook his head and said that he could do nothing.


    Is Sasuke dead like this? Is his strength not very strong? How can I die here!


    Naruto felt that something important was going away from him, getting farther and farther.


    No, Sasuke can''t die like this! He began to pray for God, hoping for miracles, Sasuke, and never have anything...


    Suddenly, Sasuke has a black brilliance around him, and the refining pot has noticed that the situation of Sasuke is extremely dangerous. The automatic guardian, in an instant, all the sun-fired whales swallowed and absorbed the black brilliance of Sasuke''s body, exposing the body of Sasuke intact. Between the rest, all the black inflammation disappeared on the roof.


    what''s going on! ?


    When Sasuke turned to safety, Naruto immediately went to Sasuke to see Sasuke¡¯s situation. "Sasuke, how are you? Is it okay?"


    When I heard the concerns and concerns in Naruto''s tone, Sasuke gave a faint smile and said, "Nothing, black inflammation can''t hurt me."


    Sasuke knows that the refining pot has helped him, and he has absorbed all the power of the sun, otherwise he is not a simple thing.


    Thanks to the refining pot, otherwise it is possible to die here. After Sasuke¡¯s bursts, he was afraid that things would really go to that step. He would regret it. Now he can¡¯t die. He hasn¡¯t recovered Uchiha, he hasn¡¯t killed him, and he hasn¡¯t created a new system of tolerance.


    Sakura and others are still waiting for him to go back. Now, he is qualified to die!


    I also came over and confirmed with a mystery that Sasuke was really fine. This is what Sasuke said: "Sasuke, how did you get out of the black inflammation just now? In the face of such a powerful black inflammation, I have no way to solve it... ..."


    Sasuke raised his head, wrote his eyes and disappeared, and looked at the self. Pretending to say: "Well, I don''t know, just blink of an eye, black inflammation disappears inexplicably."


    Is that right? I also looked at Sasuke with doubt.


    Sasuke insisted that he did not know why, and he still argued that he could not tell others the secrets of the refining pot in his body.


    The refining pot is the biggest secret of Sasuke in this life, and it is also his basis in this life. No matter who he is, Sasuke will not tell him this secret.


    I haven¡¯t delved into the truth. It¡¯s just that the sentence is really magical.


    Later, the three returned to the Huo Ying Building, and they also brought Sasuke and Naruto to report the incident to Xiao Chun and Men Yan. He heard the self-described narrative, and Xiao Chun¡¯s face showed a dignified look.


    ¡°Is the strength of Xiao¡¯s organization so strong?¡±


    He also nodded slightly, and said to the two high-ranking officials of Xiaochun and Menyan: "Yes, they are all a group of s-class rebellious organizations. They are members of the scorpion and the big snake pill. However, the big snake pill does not know why. , from the Xiao organization."


    Men Yan said with a deep voice: "What is the purpose of this sneaky and sly attack on the wooden leaves?"


    The door inflammation is straightforward, and the core of the problem is asked.


    "According to their movements and today''s performance I guess it is for the tail beast..." The self has also indulged, and he is not sure about this speculation.


    Tail beast!


    Xiaochun and Menyan¡¯s pupils shrink, and Xiao¡¯s organization collects what the tail beast does? !


    Seeing the shock of Xiaochun and Menyan, they also explained that "when they encounter peace and sneaky, they did say that they came for nine tails. I don¡¯t know their purpose, but it is definitely not a good thing. ""


    The atmosphere in the room was dignified. Several people were silent in the scene. No matter what it was for, collecting the tail beast. If such a thing is really successful, then the impact on the world of forbearance will be enormous, and even the whole endurance will be destroyed!


    Naruto and Sasuke sat on one side, and they did not speak and remained silent. Sasuke is because he feels that there is nothing to say, and Naruto is because of the atmosphere of the presence, he has also converge a lot.


    When I heard the situation of the organization, Sasuke¡¯s heart secretly admired it. It¡¯s really one of the three tolerances. The ability to collect information is so strong. Although there is no explanation for the situation, it¡¯s not too far off.


    Sasuke chose silence at this time. Although he knows the purpose of Xiao, he does not intend to tell anyone. After all, the butterfly effect is powerful. Once any link is changed, the whole situation will be affected.


    Sasuke does not want to endure the development of the area that he can''t control. At that time, his advantage as a passer-by will no longer exist. The unknown and unpredictable future is the situation that Sasuke wants to face the most.


    After a moment of silence, Men Yan sighed and said: "No matter what their purpose is, we must make all kinds of plans, and we must not let the leaves be hurt again!"


    The next day, the morning light was dim, and Sasuke¡¯s three people set off on the cool morning.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 134： Festival

    Although it is September, the weather is still very hot, probably because it is located in the equator zone. The climate here is very hot and humid. It can be said that there are only two solar terms in spring and summer.


    On the road, Sasuke was quietly walking behind, not following the self and Naruto, it seemed a little cold.


    For Sasuke, he is used to being alone, not as familiar as Naruto, and almost able to get along with anyone. And he is not too familiar with the self, and he is not used to being close to himself.


    Naruto knew Sasuke''s temper and didn''t talk to Sasuke. He knew that Sasuke would not easily ignore him. Besides, Naruto has a more important thing. He has to ask for the practice of spiral pills.


    In the course of the way, Naruto practiced the spiral pill according to the method that he had handed over to him.


    According to the statement of the self, there are three stages in the practice of spiral pills.


    First: condense Chakra to the palm of your hand.


    Second: Let Chakra form a spiral.


    Third: Maintain the spiral and keep it in balance.


    In the first stage, Naruto was quickly trained and successfully convened Chakra.


    Looking at the wind attribute blue chakra condensed in the right hand, Naruto was greatly encouraged and immediately proceeded to the next stage of practice.


    However, the second phase is not so smooth.


    The wind attribute Chakra is condensed. It is not very easy to control the spiral rotation to form a spiral. It is not easy for Naruto to try it nearly a hundred times until the blue chakra in his body is exhausted. He also failed to control the spiral pill to form a spiral.


    He also guided Naruto''s practice and saw Naruto''s failures again and again. He really wanted to swear by the Naruto idiot. This simple step Naruto tried not to practice hundreds of times. I really don''t know Naruto is Not without any ninja talent.


    Spiral pill is a very easy way to get started. The ordinary ninja can reach the second stage in about one hour as long as it practices. As for the hardest third stage, it really needs a certain talent.


    Although Naruto''s practice is very rough, but fortunately he does not give up, still insist on cultivation, which makes the home very happy.


    Perhaps, diligence can make up, although Naruto is awkward, but I also believe that Naruto will be able to succeed in the end, and now the difference is time.


    The sun quickly hits the earth, and it is noon that it is noon.


    The three people have a very fast footing and have left the wood leaves very far. At this time, they are in a small country close to the country of fire.


    Here, I am prepared to take a break, and finally, they stopped. I found a shack, and I also let everyone take a break and start again in the afternoon.


    Finally stopped the tired footsteps, Naruto shouted, very imageless lying on the big bed, the body was put into a big character, feeling the soft and comfortable bed, there is a sense of tiredness.


    After all, practicing the spiral pill along the way consumes most of Naruto''s physical strength. He has been exhausted after such a long road.


    The consciousness is getting heavier and heavier. Finally, in front of him, Naruto has slept.


    Just as Naruto dreamed, when he dreamed that he became a fire shadow, a voice woke him up.


    "Naruto, wake up, hurry, set off."


    Open your eyes and see the self-sufficiency and Sasuke who have packed up the bag.


    "It¡¯s going to go so soon, let me sleep a little longer, very tired..."


    Naruto muttered his mouth and said that he would close his eyes and fall asleep again.


    I also saw the performance of Naruto, and I was very vocal in my heart. I immediately remembered Naruto¡¯s face and shouted: ¡°If you don¡¯t get up, you will be thrown here, and I will go to Sasuke to find the hand, spiral pill. Don''t even want to learn!"


    Naruto woke up and jumped out of bed, hurriedly said: "Don''t leave me alone, I must learn to screw pills!"


    Seeing the performance of Naruto, the heart is also secretly in the heart, it seems that you have to give Naruto a little pressure, otherwise, with Naruto''s root bone, there may not be much achievement in the ninjutsu!


    The three men on the road, they also throw a slap in the water ball to Naruto, the water polo is like a balloon in the weekdays, Naruto looked at the puzzled and said: "Lose the fairy, give me this thing?" ¡±


    He also said to Naruto: "This is to guide you to the practice of spiral pill. You first charge Chakra into the water polo, control it, and let the water flow in the water ball rotate. As long as you can do this, your spiral pill practice. It¡¯s almost the same."


    Really so simple? !


    Naruto did not doubt that he was also self-study. He practiced according to the method that he had said in his own way. He carefully controlled Chakra to the inside of the water polo. The blue Chakra was filled with water polo quickly. The original transparent water polo became blue. As crystal lamps are crystal clear.


    suddenly!


    The water pistol in Naruto¡¯s hand burst, splashing the scattered water, and letting Naruto¡¯s clothes wet.


    "Haha, you stupid, ask you to be careful to control, remember, be sure to maintain balance, so that the water polo is not broken." Come and laugh, and then pointed out Naruto''s negligence Although it was wet by the water, Naruto had no complaints in his heart, and he had to go to another water polo and continue to cultivate.


    This time, Naruto¡¯s control of Chakra¡¯s actions was a lot more careful. He succeeded in making Chakra full of water polo. When he was happy, he controlled Chakra to make it spin. Who knows, just as soon as it spins, the water polo can¡¯t bear the sudden The Chakra airflow was broken.


    Naruto was once again wet by the water, and now he became a chicken.


    Sasuke looked at Naruto''s performance in the back, and sighed in the heart. It was awkward. I don''t know how he became so powerful in the original book, because the protagonist''s aura is too strong?


    Since I have also taught the skills of Naruto''s spiral pill, Sasuke has been watching it from the back, and I have learned the control methods and construction principles of the spiral pill.


    Curious under the heart, Sasuke tried the spiral pills.


    After all, there is no need to seal the ninjutsu, the difficulty is almost small. Sasuke controls the fire property of the body. Chakra condenses the hand and rotates it in a spiral manner. In an instant, the red flame forms a vortex, a fiery Chakra gas mass condenses in the hand, and the silk flame surrounds the fireball. It doesn''t matter.


    I also saw the action of Sasuke, and I was shocked. Originally, he thought that Sasuke could not easily learn the spiral pill, so there was no suspicion and Sasuke was around.


    I didn''t expect Sasuke to just listen to it, I mastered the control technique of the spiral pill, and used the fire attribute Chakra to condense a different kind of spiral pill.


    When did Sasuke learn the spiral pill? ! Naruto looked at the red spiral in the assistant, and my heart was not a taste. Is Sasuke really so genius?


    Is this the gap between genius and the tail of the crane?


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 135： Festival

    I saw the miracle of Sasuke¡¯s creation. Naruto had a strong sense of frustration. The distance between him and Sasuke was out of reach, and it seemed that he could not catch up with him for a lifetime.


    Seeing the lonely flashes in Naruto''s eyes, Sasuke helped the Naruto with his heart, no longer hesitated, and went forward to prepare to teach Naruto the cultivation skills of the spiral pills he realized.


    In Naruto''s doubtful eyes, Sasuke put his hand on Naruto''s back.


    "Sasuke, are you this?"


    "Don''t talk, relax, and feel the chakra flow..."


    Sasuke will chakra condense his palms, and the blue Chakra will follow the veins of the Naruto.


    Chakra circulated and took Chakra in the Naruto.


    In an instant, the blue light condenses the right hand of the Naruto, and the swirling blue airflow condenses rapidly. In Naruto¡¯s surprised eyes, a swirling blue sphere condenses.


    "This is!" Naruto''s eyes widened and he looked at the blue sphere in his hand, and he succeeded! ; spiral pill!


    Sasuke took back the palms attached to the back of Naruto. The blue spiral pill lost the control of Chakra and immediately disappeared into a spot of light disappearing into the air.


    "How? Naruto, did you feel the feeling just now?" Sasuke said faintly.


    Naruto looked at Sasuke with gratitude. He knew that Sasuke was teaching him how to control the spiral pill. He just remembered the Sakra running route controlled by Sasuke. Thanks in my heart, said to Sasuke: "Thank you, Sasuke, I have already understood."


    Sasuke nodded and no longer spoken. He could only help with this step. If Naruto still can''t learn, then he can only say that he really has no ninjutsu.


    According to the running route recorded in the heart, Naruto controls the wind property Chakra in the body. In a moment, a blue vortex airflow condenses the right hand. With the output of Chakra, the blue vortex is solid and full. To a certain extent, Naruto ended the Chakra supply of the blue vortex, carefully maintaining the balance of the vortex.


    Finally, a blue-violet spiral pill was formed, and the whirlwind inside turned into a small storm.


    "I succeeded! Spiral pill!" Naruto looked at the spiral pill in his hand and danced. This time, he really is a spiral pill that is condensed by his own strength.


    It was so simple to succeed! I was shocked and looked at everything that happened in front of me.


    Just now, he has been watching the actions of Sasuke. When Sasuke¡¯s hands were attached to Naruto¡¯s back, the self was also very confused. He did not understand Sasuke¡¯s intentions. This will help Naruto practice the spiral pill?


    However, when I saw the spiral pill that was condensed in the hands of Naruto, how could it be caused by the waves in my heart? !


    So easily condensed into a spiral pill! This efficiency is too high!


    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a wonderful way of practicing, just sticking my hand on the back of the other person and learning the ninjutsu? This is too frivolous!


    I was puzzled by myself and asked Sasuke: "How can you let Naruto master the control method of spiral pills? I have never seen your skills."


    Of course, you have never seen it. This is the same method of comprehension. It is really strange that you can learn from the past.


    Sasuke explained to the self: "It is to let Naruto feel the flow path and control feeling of Chakra, and it is much simpler to let Naruto practice according to this feeling."


    Is that just the case?


    I still can''t understand it. If it''s as simple as Sasuke said, there aren''t many seas in the world.


    It¡¯s true that you think it¡¯s right in your heart. It¡¯s necessary to use your own Chakra to control the chakra flow of the other party. It is necessary to know the chakra flow in the meridians. Moreover, it is necessary to spend a lot of money to maintain the balance of Chakra''s flow. This cannot be done by many people.


    This is also thanks to the experience of Sasuke in the past. In the process of pre-cultivation, he has already understood the various ways of energy flow in the meridians. Therefore, the skill of controlling Chakra in this life will be so mature.


    I also know that this is the exclusive method of Sasuke. He wants to learn and can''t learn, so he didn''t continue to ask.


    Naruto finally learned the spiral pill and tried to release it a few times and it was all successful. The heart is not self-satisfied, although it was learned with the help of Sasuke, but the excitement of greatly improving the strength is still uncontrollable.


    Although a bit clumsy, Naruto believes that as long as he keeps working hard, sooner or later he will be able to catch up with Sasuke''s pace, no longer just behind Sasuke, watching his back for a lifetime.


    After a day''s journey, the three have completely left the sphere of influence of the country of fire. After exploring, I also know where the hands are now in seclusion.


    A few years ago, he had repeatedly sought out the outline, but the master seemed to be deliberately hiding from him, and he could find the master every time he was almost.


    After all, it¡¯s a good friend of my youth. I haven¡¯t seen it for many years. I¡¯ve really missed my hand at home It¡¯s already night, and they¡¯ve come to a small town, it¡¯s dark, and it¡¯s not going on. Convenience.


    The three decided to take a break here tonight, and then look for the outline hand tomorrow, not far from the destination.


    Say goodbye to each other, Sasuke three returned to their room, ready to rest.


    In the evening of September, the autumn wind blows away the smog of the sky, the stars are a little bit, the silvery moonlight falls on the ground, and the silver swarf on the ground is like a dream.


    Sasuke sat on the bed with his knees and a little black light came from his chest.


    Guanghua circulates, a black pot-like phantom appears behind Sasuke, and the dark energy stream surrounds Sasuke''s body, which creates a dark airflow.


    The airflow circling, constantly solidifying, like a nebula, hovering three inches above Sasuke''s head.


    Sasuke¡¯s heart is not in the middle of the well, and this airflow is constantly being manipulated to make it grow. Immediately, the dark air flow became deeper, and the dark cyclone swirled and turned, and finally turned into the shape of a monster.


    It is the crane!


    This black energy is the stagnation of the crane''s yin property. The refining pot absorbs the grievances of the crane and a part of Chakra. Now it refines all the external energy and forms a rich energy that can be used by Sasuke.


    At this point, the refining pot suddenly flew out from the chest of Sasuke, dripping in the air.


    In an instant, the black light of the refining pot is flourishing. The power of black is spewing out from the mouth of the pot. The force of black is in contact with the energy of the crane at the top of Sasuke. At the moment of contact, the force of the crane is like a snow and ice. The power of black engulfs assimilation.


    Hey!


    The force of black made a tremor of tremors. For a moment, the room seemed to be shaking, like a boiling water, and all the cranes were swallowed up in an instant.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 136： Festival

    Suddenly, the power of black is more brilliant, and the dark energy contains a very small gray airflow. If it is not amazing, it may not be found at all.


    Although it is only a small point, this gray airflow is not weaker than the power of black, and the black power around it does not dare to infringe. The power of gray firmly entangles the center of the energy vortex, and all the forces of black form the momentum of the stars, encircling the power of gray.


    At this moment, the power of gray is like an emperor, and all the power of black is surrendered.


    Sasuke opened his eyes and looked at the gray energy in front of his eyes. The black and white eyes showed an excited look.


    This power, the power of the source!


    Last time, in the monthly reading space, Sasuke was confined to limit all Chakras, and there was no resistance at all.


    In a critical moment, the refining pot in Sasuke''s body broke out with the power of the source. This source of power was left by the son-in-law of the ancient times. Just one point, but it provides a huge fairy power.


    Through this Xianli, Sasuke successfully displayed the immortality of the previous life, and finally defeated the monthly reading space, thus successfully escaping the monthly reading space.


    Sasuke knows the existence of the power of the source. When the earth is opened up, the chaos breaks open, the Qing is dry, the turbid is Kun, and there is a source between heaven and earth.


    The source captures the creation of the heavens and the earth, creates everything, lives endlessly, sings all beings, and avenues.


    All energy systems can be transformed by the power of the source. The world''s mortal beings are also transformed by the source. The source is created, and the power of the source can create everything.


    At the beginning, the son-in-law left only one source. In the last battle, the power of the original source was consumed.


    In the past life, Sasuke also tried to cultivate the source. However, the original source is the ordinary cultivator. The self-cultivator with the power of the source is rare in the whole fairyland.


    The origin is the key to the promotion of a higher godhead. All the powers have come into being. The gods who have the origin are the strongest in the fairy world, and even the heavenly emperor has to admire the three points.


    Sasuke helped him to create his own source by using the refining pot. Although it is very weak, it can be said that it is not. Moreover, he does not have Xianli himself, and he cannot use it for this source.


    However, Sasuke firmly believes that as long as he persists in cultivation and learns the immortality, he will continue to warm up by using the method of comprehension. The power of this source will become more and more powerful. At that time, his strength will increase geometrically.


    In this life, Sasuke¡¯s heart has another purpose, which is to return to the fairy world.


    The reason why I decided to practice immortality and carry out the cultivation of the great cause is to fulfill this wish, to cultivate into a fairy, and to return to the fairy world!


    In this world, the rebirth of the world, although living very moist, but Sasuke knows that the world is not its own place, not a harbor, here is just a stop, his return is far away in time and space.


    The mind is slightly coagulated, running Chakra, and the mind controls the refining pot. In an instant, the power of black is like a whale swallowing water, and it is continuously absorbed by the refining pot.


    Guanghua shines, black streamer gradually dims, and the refining pot turns into streamer, disappearing into Sasuke''s chest.


    At this point, the brilliance of Sasuke was slowly disappearing, as if nothing had happened.


    After a long sigh, Sasuke got up and got out of bed, opened the window, and the moonlight of the water sprinkled into the room, and the tatami was covered with a layer of faint silver.


    In the night sky, the faint mist blocks a little starlight. The clouds are lingering, and the disc-like silver moon is covered with a layer of gauze.


    Unconsciously, it is September 9th. Looking at the moon in the sky, Sasuke¡¯s face has been faint and worrying for six years. It has been six years since I came to this world.


    The month is the hometown of Ming, the past life, this time is the Chongyang Festival, every time the festival is full of love, although the world has been regarded as a part of their lives, but the worry in the heart can not be erased.


    Whenever home, it is always the most reassuring presence in the human heart. Thinking of his past life, Sasuke¡¯s heart suddenly floated a trace of loss, cultivation into a fairy, what is it?


    Longevity does not die?


    A hundred years is enough, why not live forever.


    Perhaps, it is the greed of the heart, the power of covet, the longevity of greed, the endless greed, and finally the path of cultivation.


    In the end, it only fell into the form of extinction, and now it is gone.


    It¡¯s really sad, Sasuke is the first time to reflect on his past life behavior, is it worth it?


    What is the obsession of returning to the fairy world in this life?


    Still greedy?


    Is immortality really important?


    Even if I practiced as a fairy, I still lost so much in the end.


    Just, everything is as good as it is, and it¡¯s gone...


    A sigh of sigh, Sasuke left the troubles in his heart, although he was somewhat confused about the future. However, that is all tomorrow. The most important thing now is to cherish everything in front of him. He never wants to lose anything.


    Packing up your mood, Sasuke is no longer worried about tomorrow, tomorrow''s things will be said tomorrow.


    Under the moonlight Sasuke is like a fairy, with a graceful shape and elegant temperament.


    The night is darker.


    Tian Zhiguo, Yin Ren Village, Dashen Pills.


    Inside a dark secret room, under the dim light, the shadows are blurred.


    Within the large secret room, there are only two people, and there are various kinds of experimental equipment, various glassware, bottles and cans in the room.


    A long-haired man lay in bed with a painful snoring in his mouth. The body was dry and the band was wrapped around a thick bandage, but it could not stop the blood from seeping out.


    "The big snake pill adult, I really can''t do this situation. The three generations of the old guy''s ninjutsu is really too strong, the muscles in your arm are completely necrotic, and later... you may never be able to use ninja..."


    "Three generations of the old guy, really hateful! Pocket, really there is no solution?"


    The mouth of the big snake pill licked, although the arm has lost consciousness, but the pain caused by the lack of soul is unavoidable.


    The pain of the heart comes from the soul, and Rao is a big snake pill can not bear such torture.


    Seeing the painful appearance of the big snake pill, some of the unnatural in my heart, the most admired person in my life has become this virtue. The big snake pill who used to be angry with the wind has become a dead snake.


    After all, the big snake pill is his idol, and his idol has fallen into this field. This fact is unbearable.


    The atmosphere on the court was a bit silent, and the pain of the big snake pill sounded terrible at this moment.


    After a while, the big snake pill seems to think of something, struggling to get up and shouting: "Hold, fast, go find someone with me, she has the ability to help me solve this pain."


    "Who?"


    I don''t understand who else can treat the injury of the big snake pill.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 137： Festival

    "One of the three tolerance, the hand!"


    The big snake pill took a breath and flashed a bright light in his eyes. "It must be possible with her medical skills."


    The pocket knows that the hand is powerful, and the doctor''s medical skill is the first existence in the world of tolerance. On this level, he and the master are not as good as the slag.


    "Isn''t the master of the hand have left the village of Konoha?" When I was undercover in Muye Village, I heard about the situation of the hand, the brother and the lover died, and the hand could not withstand the huge blow, from the wood leaf Going away, never go back.


    The big snake pill suddenly smiled and said: "Which traces of people can pass me, I have already known the secret place of the master. Now, pocket, I want you to go with her to find her!"


    I have heard about the relationship between the big snake pill and the hand, and it seems that the relationship between the hand and the big snake is not very harmonious. I don¡¯t know if the hand will volunteer to treat the arm.


    "Just, I don''t know what the master will be, she seems to have a big conflict with you."


    The big snake pill smiled and his face suddenly showed a little more glory. "Do not care about these things. When I am, I am free to do so..."


    I saw the flash of light in the eyes of the big snake pill. I knew that there was another plan for the big snake pill. The plan of the big snake pill was taught. No matter who, as long as it is involved with the big snake pill, he will not have any good results. .


    "It¡¯s not a big snake pill. It¡¯s already planned. This time the plan will be successful.¡±


    There was a solution to the problem of arm treatment. The big snake pill had a lot of moods. I arranged some things, and then I took out the village of Yin Ren, and took advantage of the night, and immediately went to the place where the hand was.


    The night passed quickly.


    In the early morning, the first rays of the sun broke through the layers of smog, and the golden daylight sprinkled the earth. On the new day, everything was full of hope.


    Naruto wakes up from his sleep, washes it, looks at himself in the mirror, adjusts the amount of the amount of money, and makes a gesture of victory.


    "Naruto, come on! You will definitely surpass Sasuke! Come on!!"


    Hey, cheering on himself, Naruto''s face gradually showed a confident smile, this self-suggestion effect is quite good.


    Out of the house, I saw the Sasuke and the self-supplied, and they have already woke up for a long time.


    "Good morning, Sasuke, lascivious fairy!"


    Naruto faces the sun and greets Sasuke and the self.


    "Yeah, early." This is the voice of Sasuke.


    "Early, Naruto, don''t forget today''s practice." This is the voice of the past.


    "I know, the **** fairy, said it eight hundred times yesterday." Naruto muttered and said that he had successfully cultivated a successful spiral pill, and he still asked him to continue practicing.


    Yesterday, after Naruto successfully produced a spiral pill, he was still urged to continue to practice, saying that it is practice.


    No way, since it is a request from the outside, Naruto had to do it, and stopped until the chakra in the body was exhausted.


    After simply eating breakfast, a group of three people went out to the hotel, without much delay, went straight to the road to find the master.


    Along the way, Naruto is still practicing, and the blue spiral pill is constantly in the hands. The air in the air is surging, and the whirlwind surrounds the spiral pill. The original bright blue spiral pill has become more profound.


    I have to say that the practice makes perfect, and under hundreds of exercises, the spiral pills in Naruto''s hands are getting more and more sophisticated. Even the power of spiral pills is constantly improving.


    On the road, Sasuke gave guidance to Naruto''s spiral pill cultivation, allowing Naruto to add some changes to the original spiral pill, that is, to control the spiral pill for morphological changes.


    It is not an easy task to change the spiral pill. In the original work, Naruto tried for a long time to change the spiral pill initially, which is to create a ninja with a spiral shuriken.


    In fact, no matter whether it is a commonality between any kind of property, whether it is wind or thunder, the method of making morphological changes is similar.


    Sasuke mastered the change mode of the thunder system. The so-called change is to change the operation mode of Chakra, let the original stable state change according to the established way, and carry out certain regular rhythm.


    Just like running water, giving it artificially added changes, like changing from a liquid to a gas, or from a liquid to a solid, the established change of Ninjue is also the same.


    Sasuke told Naruto about his method of controlling the change of the Thunder. He did not have any reservations and told Naruto his own experience.


    Naruto knows that Sasuke is willing to help himself and help him practice ninjutsu. This kind of kindness, a thousand words can not express the gratitude of the heart, what he can do is to step up cultivation, can not live up to Sasuke''s expectations and help.


    There are some incomprehensible things in the world. Why did Sasuke help Sasuke so much along the way that he even taught the Naruto change to Naruto. Is there any purpose for Sasuke?


    Looking at Sasuke''s black back, there are some doubts about it. I really don''t understand Sasuke''s thoughts. Usually, between ninjas, unless it is a very good relationship, otherwise it will not tell others about their cultivation methods No matter how you look, Sasuke¡¯s interest in Naruto has not reached that point. It¡¯s really tricky to do this kind of thing for no reason.


    It is also faintly felt that Sasuke has a plot for Naruto. However, what is this kind of plot, he can''t tell, and he can only be careful with Sasuke in the future.


    A vassal state around Tian Zhiguo, Dashen pill and pockets rushed to this place in the night, here, there are people they are looking for, and the hand.


    Did not spend much effort, the big snake pill two people explored the trace of the hand.


    In a pub in the short street, people come and go, this is the biggest pub in the town. Here, there is a mixture of fish and dragons, whether it is the hooligans, the **** hawkers, or the merchants, the rich, who have been drunk here, or the inferior ale, or the fine sake, a drunk, and use alcohol to paralyze their bodies and minds.


    There is an inexplicable taste in the air. It is a mixture of alcohol and various flavors. In short, it is very uncomfortable. In a small space, several alcoholic squats sit on the ground, and the drunkenness is really annoying. .


    At this point, a pale green figure walked into the pub, the golden double pony tail, the choppy chest seemed not to be human. Can not see the age, some charming and pretty face contains a touch of decadence, white skin color, cherry lips Qiong nose, a little purple sand between the forehead, beauty like jade. It was really a woman with a full charm.


    Everyone in the pub saw this woman appear, and all the eyes flashed in the light, it was a naked and full of infringement. Although eager, no one dares to harass her. Seeing her come, everyone immediately flattered the woman to give up the seat. The bartender came over and whispered aloud: "You are here, you are here, here is the seat for you,"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 138： Festival

    It turned out that this person is the master of one of the three leaves of Mu Ye, and the purpose of the snake snake and the self they came here.


    Seeing the performance of the people in the pub, the director nodded with satisfaction and was very satisfied with the sense of accomplishment of the guest.


    Later, the pub folks greeted the hand and went to the private room. They immediately took the best sake in the store, and placed it on the table with respect and respect. He said: "How do you feel your hand?"


    Upon hearing this sentence, the expression on the face of the hand was immediately wrong. Liu Mei was vertical and shouted: "I know that the old lady lost the gamble and dared to come and ask!"


    When you say it, you raise your fist to fight.


    "Rare, don''t!" The gang hurriedly ducked. He knew that the fists of the hands were so powerful. Several times, some people who didn''t have long eyes wanted to come and slap the hand. All of them were seriously injured, the sternum was broken, and they were dying.


    The master did not care about the buddy. He just made a sound, then he hurriedly drove the buddy and sat alone at the table to drink the wine.


    After three rounds of wine, the front of the hand is already dizzy, in fact, did not drink much wine, then, sake is not a spirit, the hand can drink this, it can only be said that her alcohol is really bad


    Perhaps the wine is not intoxicating, and everyone is drunk. Every time after drinking, some sadness in the heart disappears without a trace. The mind and body are clear, as if they are in the clouds, they drift farther and farther...


    The outline of the hand was vague and finally fell asleep on the table.


    I don''t know when, the guy knocked on the door, and the hand licked his eyes and made a yawning sound like a child.


    The charming look made the dude look at the moment, and immediately bowed his head, respectfully said: "Master, there is someone looking for you outside."


    "Who? Don''t see!" The hand waved his hand, and the swell of the chest was so turbulent.


    The guy didn''t dare to look at the outline, and kept his head down. He said anxiously: "The man said that if you don''t go out to see him, he will burn it here. The master, for the small shop, you will go out for a trip... ..."


    "It''s really trouble!" The hand frowned and finally got up. She didn''t want to let her drink the place was destroyed.


    Following the buddy, the hand came out, and two figures appeared in front of the hands.


    The master saw one of the figures, and the wine disappeared, and the light of resentment flashed in his eyes. "The big snake pill!"


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, don''t come innocent, outline hand..."


    After the big snake pill retired, he faced the master and looked at the long-lost companion.


    In the end, the hand did not have an episode. He snorted and said: "The big snake pill, what are you doing here?!"


    Knowing that the hands of the hands of the heart, the big snake pill did not reveal the disgusting look of the weekdays, it is rare to be serious. Hehe smiled and said: "The hand, for so long, seeing old friends, is it just like this?"


    "Hey! What do you want?"


    Dashen Pill knows the temper of the master, pointing to the pub behind her and saying, "How is it talking?"


    "That''s good, but the money is counted on your account." The hand of the hand left the pub.


    In the eyes of the big snake pill, a strange light flashed in the eyes, followed by the hand into the pub, followed by the bag.


    In the tavern, the big snake pill called a few bottles of sake, so that the pockets of the hand smashed a cup.


    The hand grabbed the glass and drank it. Maybe it was just drinking too much. The pink color on the face of the rose, feeling the tingling of alcohol through the throat, showing a fascinating look.


    After a while, the designer put down the cup in his hand and said, "What purpose do you have for coming here, is it just to ask me to drink a few glasses of wine?"


    Seeing that the hands of the hands calm down, the big snake pill smiled and said: "I came here to ask you something."


    "Say!" The master handed a cup and sipped the glass.


    "Please help me cure the wound." Said, the big snake pill let the bag untie the thick bandage of the arm, and in an instant, the stench of the scent of the face came, and the blue-gray hands appeared in front of the hand.


    The arm is gray and gray, and there is no life. The cracks are all over the arm, the cracks have already festered, and the black blood continues to drip from the cracks.


    Seeing the scent of black blood that was constantly dripping, the face of the hand was white, and it endured the inner discomfort. He covered his nose with his sleeves and frowned at the arm of the big snake pill. He said: "The arm is completely necrotic. Who is it that hurts you like this?"


    Sure enough, did you get blood sugar? The sudden change of the hand did not escape the eyes of the big snake pill.


    Of course, the big snake pill can''t be said to be three generations of wounds. I just made an excuse and said: "In the study of a ninjutsu, accidentally missed the hand, causing the spirit of the dead spirit to devour the hands, and the power of the hand is taken away, so It¡¯s like this now.¡±


    "The spirit of the dead spirit?!"


    The master is very suspicious. "It''s not too similar. Even if the spirit of the dead spirit invades the arm, the symptoms should not be like this."


    Seeing it is going to be seen, the big snake pill laughed. "Who knows that it will become like this, it is really a headache..."


    Did not go deep into the Gang hand then asked: "The spirit of the dead spirit? What is the ninja?"


    Hesitating for a moment, Da Snao said: "The earth is reincarnation..."


    The master immediately stood up and showed a look of disgust on his face. He did not expect that the big snake pill was still studying the ninman who had swearing.


    Now I refused: "No way! I want to treat you with injuries! Next life!"


    Seeing the contractor refused, the bag behind the big snake pill finally spoke, anxiously said: "The master of the hand, after all, the big snake pill adult and you with the same door, in the old situation, you will help the big snake pill adults."


    Looking at the pocket that suddenly popped out, the master picked a feather eyebrow and said: "Who are you! When is it your turn to interject!"


    The pocket was scolded by the hand, and it was necessary to come out to argue. The big snake pill prevented his movements. Hehe said to the master: "What do you think of the juniors, the master, this time you really need your help, in the hope of sticking out Help?"


    "Ably impossible!"


    In this life, he is the most hated person who suffers from harmlessness in the life of Ninjutsu. Now I heard that the big snake pill has been studied and reborn, and my heart is immediately unwilling. Of course, she knows what it is like to reincarnate, and people who play with life cannot be forgiven.


    The big snake pill took a deep look at the hand, and suddenly laughed and said: "The hand, don''t you want to see the rope tree and break again?"


    "what did you say!"


    When I heard that the big snake pill mentioned my own rope tree and broken, the hand was not calm at the moment. The rope tree was her younger brother, and the broken one was the first opposite **** in her life.


    "I can resurrect them and let you meet them again!" The face of the big snake pill suddenly emerged as a conspiracy.


    "How come?! Is it a reincarnation?"


    The master realized the plan of the big snake pill, but I didn¡¯t expect the big snake pill to learn from the reincarnation!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 139： Festival

    "Haha, of course, it is a reincarnation. Don''t you want to see them again?"


    The big snake pill tempted the hand.


    To be honest, I don''t want to see them as fake. The reason she left the leaves is largely because they have been drinking alcohol for years to avoid the reality and escape the memories of their minds.


    Now that someone can raise them up and see the people who are worried about them again, how can the hands of the hands not be excited?


    Seeing the eagerness of the outline hand on the face, the big snake pill smiled even more on the face.


    "The price is to treat my arm!"


    "what¡­¡­"


    At this point, the hands hesitated, in order to see the rope tree and break the side, the treatment of the big snake pill, such a price is somewhat unacceptable to her.


    The master knows what kind of person the big snake pill is, he cured him, and he does not know how many things to do in the future.


    Because of his own lust, it is easy to trade with the devil, and the hand is somewhat unacceptable.


    Seeing the hesitation of the master, Dashen Wan smiled and said: "The hand, the rope tree, this child is like your tightness during your lifetime. Don''t you want to see your brother again? You can''t bear to see your brother. ?"


    Rope tree!


    Thinking of the rope tree, the pain in the heart of the hand, she did not want to see the rope tree again, how many days and nights, in her sleep, the figure of the rope tree appeared in her mind. Just, that is far away...


    The outline of the hand is changing, and there is really no idea in my heart. I stood up and said to the big snake pill: "I''m sorry, let me discuss it, and give you the answer again!"


    After that, the outline hand got up and left, and the look was very embarrassing.


    Seeing that the hand left the pub, the voice on the side asked: "Da snake pill adult, the master will promise your request?"


    There was a flash of light in the eyes of the big snake pill, and the face was confident in the chest.


    "Oh, she will..."


    The outline hand hurriedly left the pub and returned to her residence with great enthusiasm.


    The hand is living in a rented house, only a few tens of square meters, the conditions are very simple. However, although it is a small space, there are still a lot of water and wine, which will occupy a large part of the open space.


    The otherwise small room was a bit crowded, with almost nothing but a single bed and dressing table.


    When I got home, I kicked the bottle under my feet and made a ping-pong collision.


    Straight on the bed, looking at the ceiling that has become a little dim, I don''t know what to think.


    Rope tree, broken...


    In front of them, the voices of both of them appeared again, as if they were close at hand, and every expression on the face was so deep. The hand buried the dagger deep into the pillow. At this moment, she was somewhat overwhelmed. When she really faced it, she flinched.


    Obviously, as long as one decision is made, they will be able to see them again, but why are they hesitating?


    Don''t miss them?


    Of course miss!


    However, why are you still timid and hesitant?


    Is it because of the conditions of the big snake pill?


    Promise the big snake pill, it is necessary to help the big snake pill to treat the injury, let him hurt and continue to do nothing?


    The master does not think that he is decent, and when he is in a good mood, he will save a person. When he is in a bad mood, he will hold a passerby and beat him up.


    Even if there is sometimes a flash of justice, it is only accidental. Who has nothing to do, a day of compassion, like the Virgin General relief world, neuropathy?


    Perhaps it is because of fear. When they are afraid of goodbye, they are not what they think in their hearts. I am afraid that the perfect memory left in my heart will collapse.


    So long time, many times to escape, many times hesitating, hesitating, hehe. After all, all the hopes turned into dust and earth.


    When I started to hope again, my heart began to refuse unconsciously. The habit of growing up for a long time is so easy to break?


    The heart was irritated, and the hand throws the pillow in the hand out of the bed, and hits the door on the door. In an instant, the room is once again in silence.


    In a short time, the sound of knocking on the door came from the ear, and the hand broke out of the door, and it was a burst of ping-pong bottle.


    The door opened, a young beautiful girl appeared outside the door, black long hair, beautiful face. At this time, she was holding a pink pig in her arms. When she saw the hand opening the door, she immediately said: "Master, I will help you clean up the house."


    I drank twice before, and now the wine starts to attack, and some feel dizzy. The hand licked some of the bloated head and called her into the door.


    Seeing the bottle scattered on the ground, mute complained: "You can''t drink, you can drink less, and you don''t have to worry about it all day."


    Said, put the piglet dolphin on the ground, and pick up the house for the hand.


    This has become a habit of mute, every two days, she has to clean the house for the hands.


    The master will not cook, but fortunately, quietly live next door to the hands of the hands, every day will go to her to eat.


    Mute is very serious, knowing that the master likes to clean but never cleans, he takes up the role of babysitter, and everything in the cooking room looks at the silent and busy look, the face of the hand reveals a touch Soft, over the years, thanks to her taking care of herself, she said: "Silent, how many years have you been with?"


    I don¡¯t know why the director said this, stopped the action in his hand and replied: "Well, I can¡¯t remember it. It seems that I have been following you since I was a child. It should have been more than 20 years."


    "For more than twenty years, mute, the most trusted person around me is you." The director suddenly said, the sound is far away, with an inexplicable tone.


    Knowing the temper of the master, today''s outline is a bit strange, silent and looking at the outline, said: "What happened to the master, what is it?"


    After hesitating for a while, the master said slowly: "Today, I saw the big snake pill..."


    "Orochimaru!"


    The bottle in the silent hand fell to the ground, hehe! The glass is broken and the sound is exceptionally abrupt.


    "Well, he came to me today." The master told me about the silence, there is no concealment. After all, the most trusted person around her is muted.


    Silent and Shen Dao: "Is it possible to resurrect the rope tree adults and the broken adults on the condition of treatment?"


    "Mute, you said, what should I do? Promise him?" The director asked for a mute opinion and wanted her to help her.


    Mute knows that the big snake pill is a person, and the agreement with him is simply to seek the skin with the tiger. Now he said: "The master of the hand, I think this matter has yet to be discussed. With the big snake pill, he can''t promise to give you the resurrection rope tree. Adults and adults."


    Hesitated for a moment, mute again said: "And, the rope tree adults and broken adults have long since passed away, now they are resurrected, does it really make sense?" Mobile users please browse to read, a better reading experience.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 140： Festival

    When you hear the silence, the heart of the hand is shocked. Yes, what is the point? It¡¯s already dead, but it¡¯s going to be resurrected. Isn¡¯t this self-deception?


    The master finally understood the reasons for her fear and fear in her heart. For so long, she has been self-paralyzed, using the power of alcohol to make her thinking slow, fantasizing, and the days when she was with the rope tree.


    They are obviously dead, but they still do not believe this fact. They attempt to turn this memory into reality and let themselves paralyze it. It is really deceiving themselves.


    It is no wonder that he will hesitate to face such a choice, knowing that even if they are resurrected, they are not what they used to be, nor are they before.


    Resurrection of the dead again, so what is the point?


    The mind finally figured out, the outline hand suddenly opened up, said to the mute: "Thank you, mute, I decided, I will not agree to the conditions of the big snake pill, as you said, what is the significance of resurrection? I finally thought understood."


    "The master of the hand..." Mute sees the determination of the hand, and the face looks gratified.


    Thinking of these years, mute care for yourself, the heart of the hand warm.


    "Mute, thank you for being with me all these years. Really, if you don''t have me, I really don''t know what to do. I have really suffered you over the years."


    The hand walked over and held the mute on the chest and glared at her body. It seemed that I would like to incorporate the gratitude of the years into this hug.


    I was hugged by the hand, and I felt that my breath was not smooth. The large chest of the hand was pressed tightly in front of the silent brain, feeling the soft but elastic stalwart. Mute some red face red, this part of the master is too big, she is hugged, just like buried in the cotton group, although enjoy, but the feeling of poor breathing is still very uncomfortable.


    If, my chest can be as good as the master of the hand, unconsciously, the mute heart has a woman''s unique jealousy.


    Quiet night tassels, Hua Deng at the beginning, colorful neon mottled and blurred.


    Sasuke and the three finally arrived at the town where the master was located. It was just a small town, but the prosperity was indeed extraordinary.


    The people in the town come and go, the shops are full, although there is no prosperity like Muye, but you can''t be underestimated. Generally, the managers here are considered to be a capable person.


    The neon stunned, and Naruto followed behind him and muttered: "Really, if the celestial celestial people are constantly talking to the girls on the road, they have already arrived here."


    Naruto said yes, on the road, I also saw a few female passers-by who were temperamental, unable to restrain the inner impulses, and talked with others.


    The very fast footwork had to slow down until they reached the night.


    However, there are not many anxious colors on the face, and I already know that the master is in this small town, and it is very easy to find her for the rest of the time.


    In the small town, the night market is noisy, and the various shops and shops are brightly lit, which is when the business is booming.


    At this time, a light-filled building was captured by the guests. I also saw this place, and immediately my eyes were beaming, and my heart was ready to move. On the road, the fire caused by several passers-by was hooked up.


    I took a picture of Naruto¡¯s head and said haha, ¡°Nothing, Naruto kid, anxious, people can¡¯t run away. It¡¯s been a day, now let¡¯s relax. Right, Sasuke is interested in you. Come on, too."


    In addition, he also waved at the back of Sasuke, pulling Naruto into the building, and the two figures disappeared inside the store. Outside the building, the pink lights were particularly embarrassing.


    Seeing the signboard on the building, Sasuke frowned, and the name "Heaven and Earth" was written on it. Don''t think too much, this is definitely not a good place.


    I sighed in my heart. It was really a "little fairy". Whenever I thought about this kind of thing, I shook my head and Sasuke walked up.


    Nightclubs and the like, in the past life, Sasuke has been to several times. Of course, it''s not about doing business. He just goes to drink and drink a little wine, and talks about what he does in life. It''s really pure. If it is really difficult to help, it is impossible to play on the spot. However, the deeper Sasuke always stops here. In his opinion, these people are really not clean. If they are infected, they really want to cry.


    Even if there are any protective measures, these diseases are invincible, and they are not afraid of 10,000.


    Into the nightclub, and sure enough, the scene here is the same as Sasuke''s expectation.


    Similar to a bar shop, it is similar to a nightclub. Alcoholic and all kinds of glamorous women are comfortable, and they are exposed to the nakedness of their large pieces without shame.


    Between the men, the man couldn¡¯t stand it, and the hand reached into the woman¡¯s only remaining clothes; the dance floor, the male and female limbs entangled, the exaggerated dance steps, the close-fitting; the sofa, the woman sitting on the man¡¯s lap~www.novelhall .com~ clothes are not covered, the white thighs are exposed, and the body continues to fluctuate with the men''s movements.


    Jiaoxiaosheng, slutty laughter, screaming and interlacing, everything is fragrant and fascinating.


    At this time, the self is also like a fish, the look is excited, very skilled to find a few women, to the side, I do not know what to do.


    Naruto was thrown back on the dance floor, and the crowds will soon be buried in Naruto. Naruto''s face is red, and he has never been here in this place. He used to listen to adults. This time, the followers came here and they were really overwhelmed.


    Naruto is only thirteen years old at this time, and his body is only two-thirds of the adult man. In the crowd, the Naruto''s head always collides with the woman''s soft chest, and the pungent perfume and taste are intertwined. In this breath, Naruto''s dizzy, rising red face is really like pig liver.


    Suddenly, Naruto¡¯s back was pushed hard, and his figure was unstable. He fell straight into the chest of a woman who was dressed up. Half of the huge chest was exposed, and Naruto¡¯s head was deeply immersed in it, and a strong sense of suffocation came instantly.


    When the Naruto attacked the chest, the woman immediately attacked, but the Naruto in the arms was only a 13-year-old child. She was surprised and giggled. "The little devil, from a young age, is it so delicious, do you want to eat?"


    "eat"? ! This word is like a lightning bolt, and there is only a woman in his mind.


    "I''m sorry!" Naruto immediately reacted and fled the woman''s chest, ready to apologize.


    Who knows, it is a strong collision, Naruto once again fell into the woman''s arms, the woman embraced a full face, the face and the woman''s chest completely matched, overflowing with the mind, the Naruto was somewhat sluggish. Mobile users please browse and read, a better reading experience.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 141： Festival

    On the court, other people saw Naruto¡¯s performance and laughed a lot. This kid is really blessed...


    Sasuke came in, and some headaches looked at the other side of the woman and the woman¡¯s self, and there was a woman who forgot everything.


    Seeing that Naruto was devastated in the crowd, Sasuke suddenly emerged with a playful mind, not planning to rescue, standing in the distance on the dance floor, ready to see Naruto good play.


    At this point, a few women who were exposed to the clothing came to Sasuke, and they looked at the handsome and handsome eyes in front of them.


    They are naturally aware of the story of Zhengtai and Yujie. They are always eager to have a lovely face, so that they are called their sister. Or do something shy, make him too shy, watch him blush, make him shy, listen to him shouting "Don''t", listen to him, listen to him spoiled, listen to him shouting "sister is bad", "sister not "Well," "Sister, I want to"...


    Now, a superb is too much, how can they not be excited, and immediately get together with Sasuke, tired of Sasuke, looking at him with a wink.


    "Little handsome, so cute, can you play with your sister?"


    "Little brother, my sister will give you sugar."


    "Sister takes you to hide from the cat."


    "..."


    Is this teasing me? !


    Sasuke looked at the woman around him with a black line. He really thought of him as a little boy who didn¡¯t understand anything. He immediately said, "Sister, I want to eat fungus..."


    When I heard Sasuke, several women immediately showed their light, and it seemed that the front was too good.


    Several people immediately abducted Sasuke and asked him to choose to go with himself.


    Sasuke once again said, "But, with so many sisters, who am I going with?"


    "I!"


    "Follow me!"


    "Of course it is with me!"


    "..."


    Arguing over, seeing the competition between the peers and the self, the women began to swear.


    Looking at the people who are upside down, Sasuke is so funny, let you play!


    When they argued, Sasuke left here and went to the secluded place of the bar, sitting alone.


    The field is still full of twilight, and the constant interweaving of money, the intimacy of men and women, the atmosphere of confusion enveloped the audience.


    Looking at the situation on the field, Sasuke sighed. No matter in which world, this place always exists, as the cancer is generally ingrained. However, there is no transaction without a sale, and there is always a niece who does not have a hacker.


    I also talked with a few wine-lovers, and filled with ordinary strong ale, cups and clashes, haha''s laughter concealed the woman''s delicate laughter.


    It seems that the self seems to be very happy, telling a few women about his story of the vertical and the endurance, telling the wonderful place, attracting the charm of the woman around.


    Excitement, not only because of alcohol, but also because of excitement, the face also has a large red on the face, holding the woman around, kissed, and attracted a woman to giggling.


    It should be a play on the spot. The woman is very serious about listening to the self-reported narrative. The eyes are shining with small stars, and the face is worshipped and looks at the self.


    Their worship makes the vanity of the self-satisfaction greatly satisfied. The more they say the more mysterious, the more they simply blew the sea, and said that he is the most powerful in the village, and he lost his hand in the past.


    Naruto was so close to the dance floor that he was fainting in front of his eyes, and there was still a woman¡¯s perfume in his nose. Although Naruto looks rather unfair on weekdays, it is still very embarrassing and really shy when it comes to the battlefield.


    Just now, being teased by a woman, Naruto thoroughly saw the woman''s jealousy and lasciviousness. Although she enjoyed it, there was always a voice in her heart telling him that it was very wrong to do so. It was very shameful and embarrassing. Unconsciously, Naruto began to realize the world of adults. Although it was rich and colorful, it was terrible. There was a hint of fear in Naruto.


    In this way, Naruto is still only a child, and the mentality needs to be improved. Speaking of this, this is also reasonable. From birth, I have been staying in the small circle of Muye Village. Although it is not easy to be discriminated against by others, his heart still retains the innocence and simplicity of children.


    Under the protection of the leaves, the heart follows the teachings of the leaves, the human nature is good, the people must live in harmony, there is no absolute darkness, kindness, light, innocence in the world, for the sake of the village, even if it is sacrificed Excuse me.


    The ruling class always adopts various methods. In order to consolidate its own rights, it uses the general rules and laws of the dogma to bind the hearts of the people and cleans the mind with overwhelming information.


    What is the difference between right and wrong? truth?


    I am afraid that I am being fooled...


    In other words, the flowers that are cultivated in the greenhouse can never withstand the wind and rain. The same is true for Konoha. In a comfortable environment, the child is always innocent, or arrogant, or weak, or inferior, or self-willed... Although no one is perfect, but hidden behind it. It is indeed man-made manipulation and dominance.


    Sasuke sat alone in a quiet place, called juice, sipping and looking at the situation on the fieldThe eyes flashed in the unknown, this is humanity, ugly but true, here, humanity The seven sins are evident.


    The night was getting deeper and deeper, and the nightclub was still so noisy. I went to the room with a few women and prepared for Hu Tianhu.


    Sasuke did not control Naruto, and quietly left here to find a hotel and prepare for a rest in the evening.


    The pink night is not calm after all...


    The night was deep, and the endless darkness shrouded the earth. Under the night, the sky crossed several meteors, and the fleeting brilliance stunned the depth of the night.


    Under the autumn sky, bursts of breeze came, and how many worries blew, how many swaying.


    At midnight, most people in the town have rested, under the calm roof, long thoughts fall into a dream, dreams, find their own destination, pursue, miss...


    The master did not know when she was going to sleep. After the meeting with the big snake pill during the day, her mood could not be calm for a long time. Although I have decided to refuse the trading of Dashen Pill, there is always a little nostalgia in my heart that I can''t erase. I still want to see my loved ones.


    Perhaps, people always have a bad heart, always want to be perfect, want to keep all the good, let everything be around, even if they lose, still want to fight for the last bit of luck, looking forward to a miracle.


    Only when you lose, you understand precious...


    Deep in the mind, the past has emerged.


    Or the wood leaves, or the familiar village, the familiar memory that can never be forgotten.


    "Rose tree! You stand for me!"


    A girl with a yellow ponytail gasped, the stalwart on her chest continued to undulate with running, her face was filled with anger, and although her face was full of anger, she did not hide her beautiful face. The hand of youth.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 142： Festival

    In front of the hand is a little boy with short brown hair, who seems to be avoiding monsters, and keeps running all the way.


    "Sister, let me go, I won''t dare next time."


    "Kid, you dare to skip classes, is it itchy?!"


    "No, ah!"


    The rope tree was accidentally tripped to the ground by the stones under the feet, and finally it was caught by the master.


    Holding the clothes of the rope tree, the hand anger said: "How many times have you been told to you? As a descendant of a thousand hands, the future of a thousand hands depends on you. Why don''t you know how to go ahead, skip classes, skip class! Have you put your sister''s words in your ear!"


    The rope tree was shackled by the hand, and under the force, the body half hanged on the ground.


    The familiar and beautiful face became a little distorted because of anger. The rope tree was not consciously afraid. His sister was terrible. He was very strict with him. Once there was anything wrong with her, he would be severely punished. He I really doubt if I am her younger brother.


    Gradually, because of fear, the tears in the eyes of the ropes are unconsciously flashing, and the shining tears are dazzling in the sun.


    "Rose tree..."


    Seeing the tears in the ropes of the rope tree, the heart of the hand trembled, wasn¡¯t he too much, biting his lips, his face showing an unnatural look, and immediately loosening the clothes of the rope tree, slamming, the rope tree fell On the ground, a crying voice.


    "Hey, sister, you slow down."


    The rope tree touched the buttocks and stood up. The figure was only on the chest of the hand.


    "Sister, I am wrong, I will not dare again next time." The rope tree was red with her eyes, and her sister''s appearance really frightened him, and then pulled the outline of the hand, and pleased her.


    "Rose tree, forgive you this time, the next time, you must not spare." The hand turned to the past, quietly wiped the corners of the eyes, but her heart is sad thought.


    Rope tree, my good intentions, when can you understand when you can grow up? Really want to spend my whole life on my sister''s side?


    Since the death of the column and the day, the power of the thousand hands and the family has fallen sharply. To the generation of the master, there is only a single pass of the generation of the rope tree.


    In the village of Muye, the patriarch is a patriarch, although the hand is a thousand hands, but there is no right to inherit the leadership position of the thousand hands. For the revival of the thousand hands and one family, the master who is the sister of the hand has shouldered the teaching of the rope tree. Responsibility, as both a sister and a mother, is supervising all the actions of the rope tree.


    On the surface, the tops of Muye Village are very respectful to them, but the people in the Ming Dynasty understand that this is only superficial. In the dark, everyone has a heart for the blood of a thousand hands.


    For many years, the people of the thousand hands and ones have not died in war, and more are the calculations of death from others. The reason is that they are powerful rafters. In the high-level wood leaves, many people are also eager for the ability of a thousand hands, but because it is not convenient to start, they can only suppress this idea.


    After the three generations received the apprentices as apprentices, the original planners of the planners hit the idea of ??the rope tree. The master knew this deeply. For the safety of the rope tree, the master did not guard him all the time, and Supervise the rope tree cultivation, I hope he can grow up as soon as possible until he has the strength to protect himself.


    "sister"


    Seeing the movement of the hand back, the rope tree trembled, and the hand gave him too much.


    The hand is well-intentioned, and the rope tree knows it. However, because the young people are greedy and play, they often skip classes and play. This is very confusing, so they often punish the rope tree.


    Perhaps this is the special relationship between the naughty brother and the bitter sister. Although the master often punishes the rope tree, the rope tree still has no complaints. After all, it is good for him.


    I don''t know when, the rope tree has a strong dependence on the hands, and what troubles should be the master''s cooking, being bullied, and he will tell the master the first time.


    Every time, after the master gave him a meal, he immediately took him to discuss the argument, and took the lead for him. He did not hesitate to make a big move for him. He lost all the duties of the ninja and was willing to fight with a group of children.


    Looking at the back of the hand, the rope tree eyes flashed an intimate look, my sister, as long as I stayed by your side for a lifetime, you will be protected for a lifetime, just fine...


    Time passes, after all, everything can''t be controlled.


    The second round of the end of the world war broke out, the tide of fighting swept through the leaves, the calm and tranquility of the past was shattered.


    The war was raging, and the smoke was everywhere. The struggle under the political interest was like the north wind, ravaging the entire region.


    The master left the village, participated in the battle with Yuren Village, faced the powerful enemy, for the peace of the village, for the victory of the war, exhausted all forces and the Muye ninja to fight against the enemy.


    Finally, Konoha triumphed in the battle with Yu Rencun, and returned to Muye with joy, waiting for her is the news of the death of the rope tree.


    In the morgue, the pale shroud, the rows of corpses quietly parked in some dark roomsThe hands are squatting, the spirits are stunned, and the shroud in front of them is uncovered. The dead tree of the rope tree appeared in front of the eyes.


    "Rose tree..."


    The hand trembled, grabbed his face and rolled his tears off his cheeks. "Not really, this is not true..."


    She also clearly remembered that the rope tree made a promise to her. "Sister, wait for the end of the war, I will give you a present, haha, look forward to it..."


    The sound of the rope tree seems to echo in the ear, and the smile is still the same as yesterday.


    However, the corpse in front of me, cold and stiff, has already had some plaques, which all indicate the fact that the rope tree is dead.


    Stretching out his hand and stroking the already cold cheek, the hand is sad, this kind of blow can''t bear it for her.


    The loved ones left from the side of the hand, and now she is left alone. The shape is only a single form. The strength of the appearance is just a cover. Who can know the sadness in the heart of the hand...


    Under the war, the war, the war of human life, the family''s apoptosis, the decline of the people, the first family of the former ninja was gradually buried by history, all, all the glory turned into dust, leaving only the legends of the past, Spread the population and write a history book.


    Since the death of the rope tree, the master did not know how he spent it, and the sustenance in his heart, the promise has long been annihilated with the death of the rope tree.


    Every time, when I return home, the master will get used to saying "I am back."


    Only today, the master is ready to export this sentence, only to realize that there is only one person left in this room.


    When I got to the lips, it turned into a silent whimper.


    The hands and feet are exhausted, and the body falls on the tatami. The cold touch comes from the loneliness of the soul and the coldness between the squares...


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 143： Festival

    I don''t know when, the master''s hand was awakened by the sudden nightmare, and the spirit was paralyzed. The scene that appeared in the dream was as real as it was.


    "Rose tree..."


    The eye of the hand unconsciously slipped the teardrops, the crystal tears slipped over the cheeks, and fell on the pillows. In the dark cabin, the hands clasped the body, and she suddenly felt very cold.


    Really, over the years, the hands of the hands often shed tears in their dreams, the demise of thousands of families, the death of their loved ones, the disappointment of life, and everything that surrounds them is like a huge shackle, heavy and unbearable.


    The master feels that he has to be overwhelmed by the pressure. Really sincere, now the master feels very tired, and for many years, it has been persistent.


    However, once the dreams and hopes are no longer there, there is only one piece of paleness in life, drinking alcohol, gambling, jealousy, anaesthesia, body and mind, forgetting all the troubles, intoxicating and constructing the illusory world.


    There, there is all the happiness in her heart, like the Garden of Eden, which is the last harbor in the heart of the hand.


    Finally no longer hurt, the hands got out of bed, opened the bed table lamp, to the dressing table, there was a red-eyed blonde in the mirror, the messy hair flicked at random, the face was pale, showing a bit of withered.


    Opened a ale, the painful alcohol swept across the throat, and the anesthesia on the body made the gang suddenly forget the sadness in the heart.


    Over the years, the master has become accustomed to it. Whenever he is in a bad mood, he always drinks alcohol and relieves himself, and he is paralyzed by the power of alcohol.


    Finally, the ale is finished, hehe! The bottle fell to the table. Looking at the decadent self in the mirror, the outline hand smiled, so she still has the name of Shang San Ren?


    Ninja? What is a ninja?


    The master does not understand, for many years, she has been looking for the answer to this question, to protect the people she loves? It is a pity that the people she loves are dead and talk about protection.


    For the wood leaf village? In order to endure peace? Oh, shit! Since the day I left the wood leaves, the master has understood the hypocrisy of all this, just a bunch of fools are daydreaming, bragging about it.


    Even your loved ones can''t protect, and talk about protecting others!


    After all, I can''t understand it.


    The night was darker, and the cold autumn wind blew from the window. The hands got up, opened the glass window, looked at the deep night sky, and the thoughts drifted away, and the eyes gradually disappeared...


    As soon as a yang rises, Naruto finally wakes up from his sleep and stuns his dizzy head. Everything in front of him is clear, but it is completely strange.


    "here is¡­¡­"


    Subconsciously got up and got out of bed, but found that his clothes did not know when it faded, and the chest was filled with lipstick marks. What is the situation? !


    Naruto panicked and immediately got out of bed and picked up the clothes scattered on the ground, putting on his hands and feet.


    The voice of the key turned from the entrance, and the next moment, a female voice came from a bit of a coquettish voice.


    "Hey, kid, you woke up."


    Naruto turned and looked, but found the woman who was hit by his chest yesterday.


    "What happened? Sister, how am I here?"


    Naruto faintly guessed what happened last night, but still asked in a hurry.


    "What do you say?" The woman came over and pinched the face of Naruto and said, "The little devil, can''t see you are quite powerful."


    After that, he giggled and his eyes contained inexplicable meaning.


    Finished!


    When I heard the woman¡¯s answer, Naruto¡¯s face immediately collapsed. It¡¯s no wonder that I felt wrong when I slept last night. It turned out...


    My virgin body!


    Naruto did not dare to think about it, and quickly took the road and passed by the plague, and rushed out of the house.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Seeing that Naruto is panicking, the woman wants to talk and stop, and her face is stunned. Is it so terrible?


    Naruto ran wildly, and his heart was very upset. He was lost in ignorance, and the sudden change made Naruto unable to adapt.


    For the first time, it is always precious. No matter men or women, losing the first time will always be awkward. I feel that something important has gone away from me. The inexplicable loss is always unstoppable.


    For the first time I haven''t experienced the good Minato, this feeling is even stronger. He always feels that he has done something wrong. He doesn''t know where it is wrong.


    Rushing to the river, Naruto looked pale and sly, looking at his reflection in the water, nervous, lonely, and there were some lipsticks on his face.


    Naruto hurriedly leaned down and washed the traces on his face. The drops of water fell from his cheeks, breaking the reflection in the water. The mottled pieces were like his mood.


    "Damn, how can things become like this!"


    Naruto''s hands are slamming, really unwilling, and a confused woman has a good relationship with a dusty woman, inexplicably missed his first time!


    The head slammed into the cold water, the huge water drenched the Naruto''s collar, the flowing lake water came from the face, the chill was pouring into the pores, and the fearful heart finally had a calmness~www.novelhall. Com~ Under water, Naruto eyes wide open, and small bubbles appear in the mouth and nose. The water quality is not very good. Some hair bun, under the stimulation of water pressure, only feels pain in his eyes.


    "puff!"


    Naruto came out of the water, and the mood was better after all, not as uneasy as I was.


    Sitting next to the river, Naruto lay on the grass, and there was a scent of grass in his nose. Looking at the thin clouds in the sky, his mood fluttered with the clouds, his mind was hollow, and he did not think about anything.


    "Maybe, this is the fate arrangement."


    Naruto muttered to himself, gradually acknowledging the fact that things have already happened, and then regretted no troubles. The only thing that can be done is to adjust the mood and face the next thing.


    Finally, Naruto thoroughly adjusted, and his heart was calm, no longer have any concerns. As old as the old, it is completely integrated with the surrounding environment.


    Under the mood transition, at this moment, Naruto has entered the state of "enlightenment"!


    In the heart of the ancient wells, Chakra in the body circulates, extracting the most pure Chakra, and gathering the power in his hands.


    A little bit of blue light rubs the palm of your hand, and the small airflow rotates, and a bright blue spiral pill instantly condenses.


    At this moment, Naruto did not stop, recalling the changes that Sasuke taught him, and his heart turned freely. The original spherical pellets gradually changed.


    Under the continuous Chakra output, the sharp airflow converges on the surface of the spiral pill, and the airflow is continuously solidified, which turns into a sharp-edged aperture.


    The sharp edge of the blade melts slowly into the blue spiral pill. Immediately, a powerful spiral of gas bursts out, and the surrounding air is also affected. The wind flows rapidly and the strong air convection covers the world.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 144： Festival

    Naruto carefully controlled the output of Chakra, so that the chakra fluctuations fluctuated according to the established frequency. As a result, the spiral pill changed again, and the sharp breath sprang out. A Chakra storm resembling a shuri appeared around the spiral pill. Sharp and strong, sharp and revealing, it shows the power of this move!


    "Successful!"


    Looking at the different kinds of spiral pills in the hands, Naruto was excited. I didn''t expect to complete the change of the spiral pills so easily. It was really unexpected.


    Originally, according to Naruto¡¯s knowledge, it will take a long time for him to complete the change of the spiral pill, because Sasuke told him that it is impossible for ordinary people to easily change the original ninjutsu and know that they are The talent situation, Naruto did not report much hope.


    However, at this moment, it was successful, and the change of Chakra mentioned by Sasuke was completed, and what Sasuke said was impossible for ordinary people to accomplish.


    This kind of mood can''t be expressed in words, excited? Excited? Not enough to express Naruto''s mood at the moment.


    "Sasuke, I finally succeeded, I really didn''t expect it. Even if you are, you may be able to look at me!"


    The spiral pill in the hand is more and more violent, and the shiny spiral sphere is surrounded by a sharp sword, which is like a Saturn aperture. It is beautiful!


    "Just call you a spiral sword." Excited in the heart, Naruto gave him a pictographic name for this move.


    Deliberately trying the power of the spiral shuriken, Naruto looked at the vast waters in front of him, and a flash of light flashed in his eyes.


    "Spiral shuriken, don''t let me down!"


    The figure flashed, Naruto leaped high, and quickly plunged to a few tens of meters offshore, "Spiral Sword!"


    With a low voice, the spiral shuriken that exudes a powerful power collided with the water.


    Just like the water entering the oil pan, the vast calm waters of the original immediately burst into violent tremors, like waves bursting, and waves of water surged.


    The spiral shuriken is in contact with the water surface to form a huge vortex with a diameter of several tens of meters. The vortex flows, and the strong wind attribute Chakra is raging. Like the sharp edge, the water creature in the vortex is cut by the strong air and turned into scarlet meat.


    Fortunately, this is the morning, there is no one around the waters, or the power caused by the spiral sword will certainly attract a lot of onlookers.


    A bang, a whirlpool explosion, a sky-water column rises from the water, forming a water dragon roll, the intense water flow will knock down the body of Naruto, swallowed by the raging waves.


    Dropped in the water, Naruto even swallowed a few mouthfuls of water before stabilizing the body, and the body crawled up from the water, relying on Chakra to lie on the water.


    The power formed by the spiral sword is gradually weakened. The water flow will push the Naruto to the shore. When the Naruto is on the shore, the body is already soaked, and the water drops on the hair, which is like a chicken.


    Seeing his masterpiece, Naruto¡¯s face showed a silly smile. ¡°It¡¯s so strong, it¡¯s really strong!¡±


    "Haha, I finally succeeded! Spiral sword!"


    Just as Naruto was ready to raise his hand and cheer, suddenly, his right hand sent a violent pain, like a bone fracture, and the pain of the heart shrouded the Mind.


    what happened? !


    I hurriedly checked my situation, but found that my right hand was drooping, and I couldn¡¯t use it anymore. It was obviously a fracture.


    Seeing this situation, Naruto''s mouth showed a bitter smile, and sure enough, the physical quality could not bear it. Although the move is very powerful, the impact is unparalleled. Before the powerful impact, his arm can''t bear it.


    Moreover, the amount of Chakra consumed by this trick is also huge. One stroke of the spiral shuriken consumes Chakra, which is half his body fast, which is why Naruto could not maintain his body shape in the water at that time. His consumption is very clumsy because of the consumption and fracture.


    Even so, the joy of Naruto''s heart is unstoppable. Finally, there is a powerful and powerful ninjutsu, and this tactic is far more powerful than Sasuke''s Rachel and Thousand Birds!


    Finally, I was able to surpass Sasuke in some way. The excitement and excitement in Naruto¡¯s heart could not be self-sustaining. In those days, I kept saying that I had to beat Sasuke. For many years, I have been firmly suppressed by Sasuke, although I don¡¯t say it, but my heart The grievances and depressions are real.


    "Sasuke, I finally surpassed you!" Naruto tightened his fist and showed a firm look in his eyes. How long did he wait on this day? It is finally realized!


    Running Chakra, evaporating the water vapor, Naruto did not stay here, left hand to hold the broken right hand, quickly rushed to the town, looking for the self and Sasuke.


    When I first arrived in the town, Naruto found the self from the "Heaven and Earth", and I saw that it was full of spring breeze. Obviously I had a very good night yesterday.


    I saw Naruto, and I also greeted Naruto. "Oh, Naruto, good morning!"


    When it came to the side, Naruto remembered that he was taken away for the first time All this is the reason for the self, but the heart is slightly rude, but still politely said: "Good morning. , **** fairy."


    I noticed that Naruto had a different look. I also looked at Naruto and found out that his right hand was broken. I immediately worried and asked: "Naruto, what happened to you, what happened to the right hand?"


    "Yeah, it''s okay, erotic, I just developed a new ninjutsu, accidentally hurt myself, nothing."


    "Does the right hand really matter?"


    "Well, my resilience is very strong, and now it''s almost okay." Say, Naruto licked his right hand and made an exaggerated posture.


    I have also quickly stopped the behavior of Naruto. The fracture is not a joke. Although I know that Naruto¡¯s physical recovery is strong, it seems to be much better now, but if you leave any sequelae, you can regret it.


    Naruto knows that he still cares about himself, and the scent of his heart disappears quickly. He is also happy to talk about his own cultivation achievements.


    "There is really such a powerful power!" The look of surprise was also revealed. Has the Naruto guy developed such a powerful ninjutsu? !


    Slightly eye-catching, it is also eye-catching to Naruto.


    Soon, Sasuke found them, and Naruto said to Sasuke to show off his new moves, which is very obvious.


    Sure enough, have you developed a spiral sword? Sasuke''s mouth twitched a trace of curvature, Naruto, you really did not let me down, at that time, maybe even more exciting...


    Naruto''s resilience was really abnormal. Almost one hour later, his right arm was completely restored, and he could not see the fracture.


    It¡¯s really embarrassing, and Sasuke¡¯s eyes show a hint of envy.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 145： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The physique of the vortex family, coupled with the near-immortal resilience of the nine tails, can be said that Naruto as long as there is still a breath, no matter how serious the injury, will recover.


    In the original work, it is clear that the nine tails have been taken away, but after a long time there is still a breath of life. If other people are struggling, they may die before they die.


    Under the powerful protagonist''s aura, Naruto is almost invincible, his body is abnormal, his mouth is unsolvable, and he has almost no defeat. Such Naruto has a lot of envy of the factors, the same silk, but it has finally succeeded in counterattack, Bai Fumei, Gao Daquan, identity, status, reputation, strength, all of which finally succeeded.


    In a certain way, Huoying is indeed an inspirational drama against the rich and handsome, although the dog blood, but satisfies the silk psychology of most viewers, which is one of the reasons why Huo Ying is so popular.


    This time, there was no ink in the works, and soon Sasuke and Naruto were looking for a master.


    The pub, the casino, is the two targets that are also sought after. He knows that the temper of the hand, the gambling and the wine are the habits that the master has maintained over the years. He believes that the hand will definitely be in these two places.


    Sure enough, in an underground casino, he found the gambling hand.


    In the crowd, a green-haired blonde woman stood at the gambling table, staring at the action of the dealer in front of her eyes. The sieve cans danced in the hands of the dealer. The action of wearing a butterfly showed the sophisticatedness of the dealer.


    "Buy to leave!" the deputy dealer yelled.


    "open!"


    "Three or five big!"


    "It turned out to be big!" The person who gambled lost his face with disappointment and sighed.


    The person who wins is a delightful one. The excitement in his heart is overwhelming, and the voice is thicker, for fear that others will not know that they are winning.


    The outline of the hand looked at the results on the table, the brows beat from time to time, how could this be! I have lost ten innings, how can I be so lucky today!


    In fact, over the years, the hands have not won many times, it can be said that every gambling must lose, the dealers in the casino will see the outline as a fat sheep, I wish everyone will kill her.


    The people who bought the big guys complained that they had bought them with them, and said that they had blacked out their luck.


    Since yesterday, the master has had a bad mood. I was already gambling, and when I heard the complaints of gamblers, she finally broke out.


    "Tell the old lady again!"


    The outline of the hand reveals the fierce light, grabs the collar of a gambler, and gently falls, and sees the gambler''s body fluttering out, knocking down several gambling tables, and the chips of various colors roll down.


    Other gamblers saw the attack of the hand, and they avoided it. The grandmother was really untouchable.


    The casino''s thugs rushed over and prepared a good lesson for the master, but when they saw the outline of the outline, the original fierce evil immediately turned into a smirk.


    "Little beauty, come and accompany the uncles, let me be happy."


    "Haha, that is, little beauty, your rabbit is really big!"


    "Come to laugh at me..."


    The gambler is smirking, and the singer feels disgusting. Is there really a fear of dying to seduce her, and dare to chase when there are many people?


    "Don''t dare to tease the old lady! It seems that I don''t teach you anything, but I really can''t hold my own hands!"


    The hands of the hands clenched, giving a soothing buzzing sound, and the thugs did not realize what was going on, and the fists of the hands were already on them.


    Huge punches brought a strong wind, only heard the cracking of the bones, almost for a moment, all the beaters flew out, the mouth spewed blood, knocked down the table, and even knocked down many gamblers.


    The scene was a mess, and I saw the dying thug, and the mood of the hand was better.


    With a slight bang, the hand went out of the casino. No one dared to stop her along the way, unless she ate the bear and the leopard, and didn''t want to live.


    I also took Sasuke and Naruto to stand in the corner of the casino and watched this farce. The performance of the handcuffs made the three people feel ashamed.


    Seeing the tragic look of the thugs, Naruto said with a breath: "Lose the fairy, is this the hand we are looking for? Real violence!"


    "Well, she is the most violent existence in San Ren, and she is one of the three handbearers."


    It seems to be a reminder of the scenes that were previously beaten by the master, and the heart is faint.


    Is this the outline? It¡¯s not easy. The first hand and the gambler¡¯s battle with Sasuke are all in the eye. He wrote the wheel eye and clearly saw that the master just used a punch to hit a dozen hitters in one go. The power of the attack instantly knocks down all the enemies, and he can''t do this.


    In the past life, Sasuke has always been very curious about the master, obviously a person in his fifties, and still maintains a young royal sister.


    Now, finally seeing the outline, Sasuke thoroughly admire the skills of the emperor''s face, it looks like a young woman of twenty-two years old, looking bright and radiant, can not see a trace of vicissitudes.


    I have to say that the physique of the thousand hands and the family is also very abnormal, and the life ability is strong. The masters have succeeded in using the advantages of the thousand hands and ones to maintain their own face. This way is unique in the world of tolerance.


    The three men watched the outline hand go out, without hesitation, immediately followed up.


    Outside the door, the master noticed that someone was talking to her and thought it was the group of people in the casino.


    The hands of the hands are not in the heart, it seems that they have not let them suffer enough.


    "This time, the old lady will not be merciful!"


    At the foot of the platform, the speed was increased, and the Sasuke three were brought to a no-man''s land. When I got here, the master turned and saw the three people behind her.


    When she saw the face of the three people The original anger immediately disintegrated, and some incredulously said: "How could it be you? Come on!"


    "Haha, isn''t it me, old friend, will you bring us here to teach us a meal?" He laughed happily, and he was very happy to see him again.


    "Oh, I thought it was the casino group."


    At this time, Naruto couldn''t stand the temper, and he said, "I am a good man, is she the master of three tolerances? How can I not look like it?"


    I noticed that Sasuke and Naruto, who are also around me, have a doubtful look on the face of the hand. "Sometimes, are these two little devils your new apprentice?"


    I also remembered to introduce the two to the director, pointing to Naruto: "This kid is my apprentice, the whirlpool Naruto, the other is the Uchiha family''s little devil, but unfortunately not my apprentice."


    "Uchiha''s home?"


    Seeing Sasuke over there, the eyes of the director showed a curious look. She had already heard the news that Uchiha was destroyed. How come there is a Uchiha family now?

 v2 Chapter 146： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Perhaps it is because of the hundreds of years of the thousand-handed and Uchi wavelengths, and the hand has a hint of curiosity about Sasuke. Going over, I looked at Sasuke in front of me. "Well, it¡¯s really Uchiha. It¡¯s still a dog-like model, just don¡¯t know how strong you are.¡±


    Sasuke stepped back, and Gong Sheng said to the master: "The master, the first time, please take care."


    Seeing the performance of Sasuke, the novice nodded with satisfaction, the little guy knows the number of gifts.


    However, the performance of Naruto on the side can be another situation. The mouth is not disguised, and he said with a big sigh: "Hey, you are the master, finally find you, now come back to Muye Village with us."


    Naruto''s impoliteness makes the master''s hand very light, how to say it is also an elder, so I don''t know how many rituals, really not educated! With a cold cry, I turned to look at Naruto and said, "Little devil, please call me an adult, have you never taught you?!"


    "I don''t usually call the celestial celestial person, oh, since you and the celestial celestial being are a generation, and you must be very old, then I will call you the mother-in-law!"


    "Mother!"


    The head of the forehead bursts into the blue veins. She is most reluctant to hear someone say that she is old. Now, Naruto has completely violated the taboos of the master. As the saying goes, age is the biggest secret of women. Tianmei¡¯s most taboo is mentioned by people, which confirms the sentence. Don¡¯t guess the age of girls.


    Seeing that the outline hand is about to erupt, the self-sentence also immediately said in the round field: "The hand is just a child, the child is unscrupulous, haha, childishness..."


    Naruto still wants to talk again, but he is also stunned by his own mouth. He can only make a squeaky voice. It¡¯s a fool, why not worry about it. I also transferred the topic and said: "Ha ha, the master, I haven''t seen it for so many years, don''t you invite old friends to have a drink?"


    "If you want to drink, you can ask me, I don''t have any spare money." The master made an iron **** look.


    Hearing the answer of the master, he suddenly stunned his face. Last night, he spent his money on the "Heaven and Earth", and he was completely poor.


    "What? Don''t you?"


    The master picked an eyebrow and was very dissatisfied with the performance of the self. She also said that she is also a woman. It is also a normal thing to ask her.


    At this time, Sasuke came out to solve the problem and said: "If you don''t give up, I will ask for this drink. I can be invited to such a beautiful woman to eat, I am very honored."


    After that, Sasuke made a standard aristocratic etiquette and issued an invitation to the master.


    I¡¯m also grateful to see Sasuke, and this little devil is going to come.


    Sasuke praised, the outline of the hand reveals a sense of satisfaction, but the face is still a faint look, said: "Well, since you insist on this, then I am disrespectful, but the wine should please the best Oh."


    "That is of course." Sasuke smiled slightly, and there was no passing count between the movements.


    I remembered the good wine to drink next, and there was a hint of light in the eyes of the hand, and finally I could drink the legendary one!


    Excited in my heart, I immediately took Sasuke to the best pub in the town. Being caught by the hand, Sasuke¡¯s heart glimpsed, and did not leave, so she went with her.


    I also know that Sasuke is very rich. He insisted on treating the guests. He did not say anything. He took Naruto and followed the two men and rushed to the best pub in the town.


    In the tavern, the enthusiasm of the enthusiasm sat down with Sasuke, so that he was sitting opposite the Naruto, and it was a mistress.


    The decoration in the pub is quite good. The environment is very elegant, the calligraphy and paintings are decorated with plants and flowers, which makes people feel refreshed and happy. It is obviously a place of high grade.


    The master called the bartender, sweared at him, and the bartender went out. In a short while, the waiter brought in a few bottles of beautifully packaged sake.


    Open the jade cover, a burst of clear wine filled the room, like the forest clear stream, bleak and pure.


    The outline of the hand reveals the intoxicating look, it is to enjoy this intoxicating wine.


    "This wine?"


    It is also apparently attracted to this wine, and he is the first to see such a clear and fragrant sake.


    "This wine is the wine of the legendary immortal, I have long wanted to taste it, but the price is too expensive, there has been no chance." The sigh of the hand, immediately pour the wine into his cup, sip a bite I can''t help but seduce me.


    Seeing the performance of the master, everyone is very surprised, is there such a good drink?


    I also took a cup of myself and went down. I was surprised by the light in my eyes. Although he was not good at wine, he even dumped it for this wine. He once again gave himself a cup and experienced a rare enjoyment.


    Because it is a child, the law stipulates that drinking alcohol is not right. Sasuke and Naruto can only watch the hands and the self-satisfaction.


    The scent of the clear wine is very attractive. Sasuke can''t help but also pour a cup of wine. The mellow wine is swept from the throat, sweet and elegant, and a few people want to make a soul out.


    Suddenly, a familiar atmosphere filled the heart of Sasuke, and the wine in the throat of the throat quickly turned into a warm stream to moisten the body, as if it was soaked in the hot spring, it was very comfortable.


    how come? Sasuke looked at the scent of the wine with a burst of fragrance. This feeling has been experienced in his previous life. It is no wonder that he is very familiar. This is obviously the spirit of his past life.


    Spirit wine, as the name suggests, contains a spirit of alcohol. When he was practicing in the past, he once brewed himself. When he was free, he drank a little relieved and relieved his mood.


    Unexpectedly, I now encountered this spirit in the world of Naruto.


    Sasuke¡¯s heart is in vain, how can there be such a thing in the world of Naruto? Can you say that someone is practicing immortality?


    Thoughts ~ www.novelhall.com ~ For a time, Sasuke actually stayed there.


    "Hey, little devil, what are you thinking about?" Gang hand crashed into Sasuke, and then said: "Little devil, thank you for asking me to drink, or else, this life can not drink such a good wine."


    After being attacked by the master, Sasuke woke up from his thoughts and said with a smile: "The master is polite, I said, it is my pleasure to drink."


    "Giggle, little devil, I am very optimistic about you." The outline of the hand is like a jade, the corner of the mouth is a little curved, and the shoulder of Sasuke is photographed.


    A scent of alcohol rushed to the surface, bringing a burst of fragrance, not just the fragrance of the wine or the fragrance of the hands.


    As the hand is close, Sasuke has a hint of embarrassment. He clearly feels the stalwart of the chest of the hand, soft and flexible, and the sudden approach makes Sasuke feel at a loss. At this moment, his face is a little rosy, like a shy The little is too.


    Sasuke¡¯s performance was not thoroughly studied, but it was the normal reaction he had just finished drinking. However, seeing the performance of Sasuke, I have somehow laughed at the heart of the hand.

 v2 Chapter 147： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Let your body be closer to Sasuke''s help, but the hand is well concealed, and it seems to the outsiders to be just on the shoulders of Sasuke.


    "Little devil, have you stolen the wine just now? Why is it blushing?"


    This time, the stalwart on the chest of the hand was completely attached to the arm of Sasuke. The rounded outline was very clear. Sasuke and coughed and said: "Yes, I just drank some."


    "Giggle, really awkward little devil, don''t tease you."


    Sasuke''s embarrassment, the heart of the hand is comfortable, no longer help, help, leave Sasuke, and come to drink.


    Looking at the ascendant like nothing, Sasuke can''t help but move it to the side, and the heart is really harmless to the human being, but the heart contains the black heart. In the face of this super royal sister, Sasuke can''t afford it.


    The mind returned to the spirits, and the brows were slightly wrinkled. This kind of spirits is really only capable of brewing talents. The world of fire and shadow is obviously unable to comprehend. I don¡¯t know how this spirit is brewed.


    Suspicious in mind, Sasuke excused to leave the room, out of the private room, straight to find the tavern owner, asked him about the spirits.


    The boss is a middle-aged man who is 30 years old. It looks very elegant. He said that Sasuke sat down and said, "What is this guest?"


    Sasuke did not conceal his thoughts and opened the door. He asked directly: "Boss, is the wine of your shop brewed by yourself?"


    The boss hesitated a moment and said: "Of course it is brewed by myself. I don''t know what the little brother has?"


    Brewed by yourself? In the eyes of Sasuke, a flash of light flashed, and the situation of the boss who used the exploration of past lives to detect the boss silently found that the boss was just an ordinary person, and there was no spiritual fluctuation or chakra flow.


    Sure enough, lying!


    Sasuke¡¯s mouth twitched a little and said: ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not, boss, I don¡¯t want you to lie, otherwise!¡±


    Say, Sasuke helps the surrounding air to ignite the blue arc, and the thundering lightning continues to scream, and the powerful momentum covers the entire space!


    It turned out to be a ninja! And it''s such a powerful ninja!


    The boss showed infinite fear, his forehead showed cold sweat, for fear that Sasuke really killed him, and finally said: "As the younger brother said, this wine is not brewed by us."


    "That is!" Unconsciously, Sasuke''s tone is somewhat urgent.


    "It was bought from the outside."


    "where?!"


    "Loulan ancient country."


    Like the teapot dumplings, the boss said the origin of the spirit wine.


    "Lou Lan!" Sasuke was slightly surprised. He also knows this place in Loulan. A small country appeared in the Huo Ying Theater Edition. Will there be a self-cultivator there?


    Sasuke pressed hard and asked again: "Are you sure you are not lying?!"


    The boss''s face turned into a bitter melon color, saying: "Little brother, I lied to you, really bought from Loulan, the cost is too high. Otherwise I can sell so expensive?"


    "Uh-huh." Seeing the boss''s sincerity, Sasuke knows that he is not lying.


    After a while, the boss tempted and asked: "Little brother, do you want to open this pub? If you open a pub, don''t grab business with me. My family will refer to this."


    The boss¡¯s words made Sasuke stunned. It¡¯s no wonder that he was hesitant at first. He was worried that he would grab business with him. He smiled slightly. Sasuke said: ¡°Do not worry, I am not going to do wine business, but I am curious to ask.¡±


    Recovering the momentum of the body, Sasuke faintly said: "The boss, I have been offended, I hope Haihan."


    "Little brother, as long as you do not grab my business, it is inevitable that business will be wronged, the little brother is too polite." The boss said, showing helplessness.


    For the boss''s concern, Sasuke smiles, he knows that doing business is like this. Mastering the supply is to master everything. A good source of goods can monopolize all the economic sources of an industry.


    Saying goodbye to the tavern owner, Sasuke returned to the private room, sorry for a few people laughing, sitting next to the hands.


    I am also prepared to say the purpose of his coming here. It seems to be nostalgic: "We haven''t seen each other for more than ten years."


    "Yeah, yes, more than ten years..." At this time, after drinking a few glasses of wine, the arrogant hand of the hand showed a little red glow, eyes blurred, seemingly recalling the situation when they were fighting side by side.


    "The three generations of old men are dead." He also gave the hand a glass of wine, and he said quietly.


    Three generations are dead! The movement of the hand ready to pick up the glass stopped, and the look of surprise appeared on the face. "How did you die?!"


    "It''s a big snake pill!"


    Orochimaru!


    The master recalled the situation when the big snake pill was looking for her yesterday. It is no wonder that he had to heal the wound for him. It was originally injured in the battle with the three generations.


    "People can''t resurrect after death. After all, the age of the three generations is also big. It should have been stepped down. This time, it is a relief." The hand picked up the glass and looked at the ripples in the glass. After all, he drank it. However, this drink contains a sour meal.


    Three generations of old man, have you left this way? Just, I can''t see you last...


    Naruto and Sasuke sat there silently, and they never talked. They know that at this time, it is best not to intervene, and it is better to give it to the rest.


    "The village of Muye can''t be without a master. So, I am coming here, I hope that you can serve as the fifth generation of Naruto."


    "Being a five-generation Naruto? Giggle..."


    I don¡¯t know why I suddenly laughed. It seems that I heard something funny, and I was swaying for a moment.


    Tears almost laughed, and the hand rubbed his chest, and said softly: "You are teasing me, too? Five generations of Huo Ying? Giggle..."


    "Outline, what do you mean by this?" The frowning of the self has not been known, so I don''t know why the director said this.


    The master finally stopped to smile, and looked at the self and said seriously: "Do you think I can be the fifth generation of Naruto?"


    "How? No one in the village is more suitable than you So please, please." It¡¯s hard to reveal the look of the past, full of affirmation.


    "It¡¯s hard to be so serious, well, I will give you an answer, I don¡¯t want to!" The hand poured out the last drop of drink and drunk it down, because it was too quick to cough out.


    Sasuke shot the back of the hand in a timely manner, and the situation of the hand quickly eased. Thanks to Sasuke, and then his face showed a lonely look.


    Knowing the pains in the heart of the hands, I also sighed in my heart, still can''t forget the previous things...


    "Outline, I will ask you as an old friend. Really, Konoha needs you very much now." The self is also sincere and sincere.


    need me? "Haha, it''s a joke." The hand said silently, and then his face looked ridiculous. "Fire shadow? Hey, they are all a group of fools. For the so-called village, for the so-called peace, I want to put my whole family into it. I am working hard like a fool, huh, huh, I can¡¯t look down on this kind of fire shadow!¡±


    When I heard the outline of the hand, I said that I really saw such a look. Sure enough, did the previous incident hit the master hand too much?

 v2 Chapter 148： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "I can''t look down on such a shadow!"


    Within the private room, the atmosphere was a bit nervous and seemed to be in a deadlock.


    Naruto heard the sarcasm of the hand, and his face showed an angry color. He broke the short silence and said: "Huoying does not allow you to be so insulted, Huo Ying is for the village, for everyone''s happiness, for peace, anything can be Give up, isn''t such a person great?! So, I absolutely don''t allow you to insult the name of Huo Ying!"


    The hand is awkward, this little devil, hey, it is really annoying! Immediately said: "Why, I just said this, what do you want?!"


    "you!"


    "Want to fight?! The old lady is accompanying!"


    I also watched the atmosphere of the Naruto and the singer silently, and worked together for many years. He knew the temper of the master, and the more others forced her, the more she would not let the other party do.


    Naruto seems to really want to cope with the master, confront each other, and the two men are arrogant, and the atmosphere on the field gradually warms up.


    "Kid, you have the courage to know, I dare to scream to me, hey, the old lady will definitely let you know why the flowers are so red!"


    "I will not bow to you, even if you are one of the three tolerant, I will never let go of those who insult the name of Huo Ying!"


    Since the development of the spiral shuriken, Naruto''s confidence has expanded unprecedentedly. With this trick, he is confident that he can make the hands suffer.


    It¡¯s really troublesome! It¡¯s also a headache.


    At this point, Sasuke made a sound, stood up, and went to the middle of the two, said: "Naruto, you should leave this matter alone."


    Then he said to the master: "Master, I apologize to Naruto for your disrespect."


    Sincere and sincere, it is difficult to give people a sense of disgust.


    "Sasuke, how do you face this old woman!"


    "You little devil, you say it again!"


    The hands clenched the fists, browed, and an angry look, and again and again, the Naruto was provocative, she was already fed up, and did not teach him a meal can not swallow this breath!


    In a certain way, the heart of the hand is really similar to that of a child, straight and straight, without hiding his own thoughts.


    Seeing Naruto¡¯s aggressiveness, Sasuke¡¯s brow frowned. This Naruto is too ignorant and said: ¡°Naruto, don¡¯t worry about this matter, if you have a crime, if Naruto has anything to offend you, I For him, please forgive me."


    Seeing Sasuke¡¯s insistence on helping Naruto solve the problem, the master is not angry and laughs. ¡°Sasuke, don¡¯t think that you invited me to drink, I will sell your face, oh! But since you said so, I will count this account in you. On the head."


    Naruto doesn''t understand Sasuke''s thoughts and gives concessions to the hands. This is definitely not the style of Sasuke. I don''t understand my mind. I want to talk. Fortunately, I have blocked the Naruto''s mouth in time and let Sasuke handle this. Something.


    The reason why Sasuke has repeatedly made concessions is actually due to the last tribute to the leaves of the wood leaves and the resentment of the three generations.


    At the beginning of the three generations of funeral, Sasuke reminded me of the three generations of their kindness, and decided to help the wood leaves once, not for others, it was three generations. Wood leaves need a hand, she must go back! In any case, do it too!


    "Master, let''s make a bet. If you can beat me within an hour, we will leave here and never bother your life. If I win, then you must be the fifth generation of Huo Ying. Follow us back to Muye Village." The sound is like a broken jade, crisp and decisive.


    This little devil!


    The master took a deep look at Sasuke. Suddenly, he was very impressed with him. He thought that Sasuke was just a weak Xiaozheng Tai. He did not expect that Sasuke had such a hard side.


    After reading the drink of Sasuke, the designer smiled and said: "Well, Sasuke, I promise you, as long as you can stay for an hour under my hand, I will return to you with you."


    "That''s a word!"


    The outline of the hand brows, "Can I lie to you?"


    See the outline hand promised, Sasuke''s mouth twitched a trace of curvature, this gambling I won!


    Subsequently, several people went to a secluded place in the town, and Sasuke and Tsuna were standing opposite each other.


    "Sasuke, you regret it is still too late." The director finally advised Sasuke.


    Sasuke gave a faint smile and said: "I am not a soft persimmon, even though I am an expert."


    Good boy, quite confident, then, let me test your strength!


    At the moment, the manual is manual, and the body is like an arrow from the string, full of destructive force and fist to help.


    The strange fist is like a blue light, such as the same round of blue sun, zooming in on the eyes of Sasuke, the boxing winds, and the number of hair in the Sasuke will be blown up.


    Sasuke didn''t dare to care about it. The high-speed body technique quickly opened. The odd force punch was only one inch away from Sasuke. Sasuke''s body turned black and disappeared in place.


    boom! The strange force punches the ground, suddenly cracks, spider web-like cracks spread quickly, hehe! The ground cracks and reveals a huge gully!


    The strange force is really extraordinary!


    Sasuke stunned to avoid the attack of the hand, and the eyes of the same color, this power of incomparable strange force fist if he can learn, then the melee attack will be geometrically increased.


    The helper catches up with the help of Sasuke, and it is a punch. However, Sasuke, who is wearing high-speed body skills, is so easy to be hit?


    Like a fish, the figure is flickering, and in the end, the odd fists are all assisted by Sasuke.


    The commander stopped to attack, raised his fist and made a threat. Sasuke shouted: "Sasuke, can you just dodge? Do you dare to pick me up?!"


    Pick you up? Sasuke flashed a flash of light in his eyes, "I am interested!"


    Sasuke is no longer dodging at the moment, and a straight punch is infinitely enlarged in front of the hand.


    Come here! The hand is also very decisive ~ www.novelhall.com ~ in the hands of the strange force punch like a roaring wave, the surging power to attack Sasuke.


    Hey! The fists and the fists meet, under the pure force, the ground cracks, and the shock waves that are excited form a huge impact airflow.


    boom! The airflow is broken, Sasuke''s body flies out like a cannonball, and the handcuffs are so easy to pick up!


    With a flexible body, Sasuke tried to stabilize his body and landed steadily, but the flushed face showed that he was injured in the previous strike.


    Suddenly, the blood gas surged, and a black blood spouted from the help.


    Seeing Sasuke spurting blood, Naruto¡¯s face showed anxious color, and the power was not as good as the old woman, but also stubborn!


    After rubbing the blood from the corner of his mouth, Sasuke did not attack again. He said to the master on the other side: "I am really an expert, I am not your opponent in terms of strength."


    This kid is quite honest, and the master returns. "I am not your opponent in terms of speed. Sasuke, your strength is really not to be underestimated."

 v2 Chapter 149： Festival

    "The master of the hand has won the prize, and the next battle, I will not let you again." Sasuke, Sasuke opened the writing wheel, the thunder in his hand, Ray Chee!


    Perceived the violent thunder attribute power, the hand is awkward, did not expect his ninja so powerful, and such strength!


    Although powerful, but more flaws!


    Hey!


    The outline of the hand is flashing, and the strange force punches.


    Locking the outline of the hand, the assistant is more intense in the thunder.


    The strange force punches Yingying Blu-ray, and after all, it collides with Sasuke''s Lecce, the thunder is shining, and the pleasant energy impact bursts out.


    The fist of the hand was covered with a layer of blue and white ray, and Lecce couldn¡¯t hurt the fist!


    boom!


    Rachel cracked, and the fist with endless power was infinitely magnified in front of Sasuke.


    Sasuke''s pupils are shrunk into needles, and the body''s hair is picked up, and the subconscious is hiding.


    The figure is flashing, away from the scope of the attack of the hand, Sasuke has a lingering look at the outline of the hand with the Yingying Blu-ray boxing. It¡¯s really dangerous, I was almost hit just now. Sasuke knows the power of the strange force punch. In the original book, the complete body of the spot can be broken. If the fist is on him, it is not a matter of breaking a few bones.


    Sasuke looked at the outline hand, his face was dignified, his hand immediately printed, fire. Fengxian fire!


    Nine red fires cover all the space, and the corners of the hands are sneer, but that''s it!


    The style of the fist is constant, and all the Fengxian fires are quickly annihilated into invisible.


    However, at this moment, Sasuke¡¯s figure is infinitely magnified in front of her eyes. What followed was endless thunder, and the red thunder was extraordinary!


    "It turned out to be red!"


    In the eyes of the director, the inexplicable horror was suddenly revealed, and the strength in the hand was also much smaller, hehe! The red lightning collided with the strange force punch, and the hand only felt that the power of lightning constantly eroded her body, and an inexplicable force absorbed the Chakra of her body.


    Unable to resist the red Thunder, the defense of the hand of the hand was quickly broken, and the red thunder was seen hitting her chest, and the sharp breath surrounded her.


    After all, still can''t stop it? It¡¯s a really good devil. There is a hint of light in the eyes of the hands. Perhaps it¡¯s really good to die in his hands.


    For a moment, the commander actually had a heart of death.


    Rope tree, my sister is coming to meet you...


    Seeing that the hands were unstoppable, Sasuke was shocked and immediately cut off the Chakra output of the red Rachel. The thunder was scattered, but the momentum was not resolved anyway.


    Finished! Sasuke lamented.


    Then, in the eyes of Asahi¡¯s surprise, Sasuke¡¯s left hand grabbed her chest without warning, and a huge soft feeling came in a moment. Now, Sasuke thoroughly saw the stalwart of the hand.


    The outline of the hand stood on the spot, the strangeness and pressure from the chest shrouded her body and mind. For a long time, she reacted. "Little devil, you still don''t let go!"


    Brows, his face is almost iron, and he wants to be angry!


    "Oh, this, I am not deliberate, just an accident!" Sasuke immediately flew away from the hands of the hands, swearing.


    "You!" The outline hand obviously does not accept the defense of Sasuke, it is necessary to rush to fight.


    Sasuke saw the situation is not right, immediately use high-speed body surgery, avoiding the attack of the hand.


    I also watched the sudden change on the field with Naruto, and suddenly I couldn¡¯t smile. I didn¡¯t expect the event to become like this.


    "Little devil, you stand for me!"


    "I am not so stupid, it will be miserable when you are caught!"


    In this way, Sasuke and the master are hiding alone, and the atmosphere is very funny.


    "Little devil, you have to sin against me, but you must ask me to drink again!"


    The master couldn''t catch Sasuke, had to give up, stopped the action, some panting, and his face was slightly rosy. Obviously, the pursuit had cost her a lot of energy.


    "Let''s say something." Sasuke nodded and promised that the event could be resolved with a drink, and he certainly couldn''t ask for it.


    It was the tavern, and this time, the hand really made Sasuke bleed once. The table was filled with fairy wine, and the Yingying green jade pot was row upon row.


    You know, this kind of fairy wine is very expensive to sell, so much at one time, and the money spent is enough for a family of three to live a prolific year.


    Looking at the wallet that is about to dry up, Sasuke is smiling and laughing. The money I brought this time is almost a one-time slap, it is a defeat!


    I also saw the embarrassment of Sasuke and Naruto, and laughed and laughed.


    "Sasuke, it¡¯s time to break the money and fight disasters. After all, you are not bad."


    It is also very eye-opening, and I pour myself into the wine, and I take a sip of it, and the wine is pouring up, and his face gradually turns red.


    Naruto also interjected: "Yes, Sasuke, it is really unusual to say that this wine is so ok, I can''t help but drink."


    "Ha ha."


    Everyone is so, Sasuke can only smile.


    Subsequently, the hands of the hands and Sasuke to fight wine, excuses to punish him, Sasuke can not help but can only harden the scalp.


    Fortunately, Sasuke''s alcohol consumption is not bad, and the alcohol content of this wine is not too high, and it is similar to ordinary sake.


    "Come on, devil, it''s up to you!" The hand has already drunk a lot, his face is bursting with red clouds, and his eyes are beginning to be blurred, apparently drunk.


    Listening to the commander''s mouth, he called his own devil, Sasuke couldn''t help but swear, and said: "Master, please."


    The wine is in the belly, turned into a burst of heat, a touch of energy fluctuations on the limbs, it is very comfortable.


    After drinking a few cups, Sasuke remembered the gambling thing, put the wine glass on the table, and looked at the outline, revealing the color of the inquiry.


    "Sasuke, what do you think of me?" At this time, the master did not call Sasuke again, but directly called his name Sasuke knows that it is rude to look at people like this, pretending He coughed and said: "That, the master, the gambling between us?"


    "The gambling game? It is you who won, but I will not return to the wood leaf as a fire shadow." The hand waved his hand and made a slight drink.


    After hearing the answer from the master, Sasuke frowned. He knew that the hand was so rude to the leaves of the wood. It is impossible to let the hands accompany them back to the leaves.


    This is really a little troublesome. It seems that I have to find another way.


    Subsequently, Sasuke did not mention this issue again, accompanied by the hands of them to drink, the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    After three rounds of wine, the hands of the hands have been drunk, and the self is also dizzy, the two fell in the mat, squatting on the table actually went to sleep.


    During the meal, Naruto did not drink alcohol, but only juice, although the nature is stubborn, but this minor''s duty is indeed tight.


    Www~xsiluke~com update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 v2 Chapter 150： Festival

    Seeing the drunken two, Sasuke is slightly hurtful, and can''t let them sleep here.


    Then he said to Naruto: "Naruto, let''s take them to a hotel and take a rest first, so that they can''t sleep here."


    Naruto had no opinion and nodded in agreement.


    "Hey, lascivious fairy, you are so heavy!" Naruto helped the self, and the body swayed a few times to fall, but finally finally stabilized the figure.


    At this time, Sasuke also helped the master.


    The outline of the hand is ambiguous, and it is vaguely felt that someone has held her body and is now struggling.


    "Let me go, I want to drink..."


    Sasuke is smiling, and the wine is invincible. It¡¯s still true. I don¡¯t know how to say her.


    The drunken hand did not have much energy. He pushed Sasuke and saw that he couldn¡¯t move, and he gave up. He was honestly on Sasuke.


    Sasuke is only thirteen years old at the moment, but it is not much lower than the outline, only about ten centimeters, so under the support, it does not show any inconsistency. It is Naruto, because the height is too high, and the height is only the chest, so it is very unstable. There is no way, Naruto can only carry it up.


    A few people went out of the pub and found a fairly good hotel.


    When I opened the room, the two men and the family also helped the house.


    "Be careful."


    Sasuke supported the hand and held her back and her hands with her hands. There was no passing.


    Let the hands lay on the bed, Sasuke sighed softly. I really don''t know what happened to her three tolerances. Is it so safe to fall asleep? Is there any defense at all?


    "Really." Sasuke shook his head, plucked the shoes of the hands, covered her with a quilt, and applied it to her forehead with a wet towel.


    "This should be fine."


    Settled everything, Sasuke did not stop here, went out, closed the door with a light hand, and the house fell into peace.


    After a while, the eyes of the hands suddenly opened, and the corners of the mouth twitched in a curve. It was a deliberate little devil, and smiled and then slept.


    Out of the house, Sasuke happened to meet Naruto who had just come out from the house.


    "How is it? Naruto?"


    At this point, Naruto was a little embarrassed, wiped the sweat on his head and complained: "The celestial beings are so heavy, almost exhausted me, this does not know what is good for wine, I don''t understand the world of adults."


    Sasuke¡¯s heart is funny, saying: ¡°The wine certainly has its benefits, otherwise why is it so popular with people, and the adults and the masters finally meet each other, and the heart is naturally happy, it is normal to drink a few cups.¡±


    "Also."


    I remembered the situation when Sasuke and Tsuna had a match, and Naruto said with a lingering heart: "Sasuke, the strength of her hand is really strong, and it is amazing strength to break your Rachel with bare hands."


    "Oh, can become three tolerant, natural strength is not cheap, Naruto, you have to work hard, I believe that you will definitely exceed them." Sasuke said, patted the shoulders of Naruto, his eyes showed an inexplicable look.


    Naruto smiled confidently and replied: "Well, I have been working hard, and I believe that tomorrow I will surpass them and become a ninja."


    Sasuke smiled, then bid farewell to Naruto, out of the hotel, to buy something.


    In the evening, Sasuke came back, carrying some bags in his hand, there are some gadgets, local folk specialties, and some jewelry. These are all Sasuke''s special purchases for Sakura. After all, they are their own lover. Of course, they can''t be treated badly. After going back, there is always something that can''t be said without feeling.


    At this time, the master hand woke up early, out of the house, standing on the high platform, just to see Sasuke just came back, his eyes flashed inexplicable look.


    After drunkenness, although I was dizzy at that time, I was sure to remember that I was assisted by the help of Sasuke. The strange feeling of Sasuke¡¯s hand on her back and her face still exists, and she does not know clearly.


    Speaking of it, after meeting with each other, it is only a matter of holding hands. The two have always maintained a distance, sentimentality, and ended in courtesy. It is a very rule.


    The first time a man, or a teenager, was exposed to the body, there was a very strange feeling.


    Seeing Sasuke coming up, the team took the initiative to say hello to Sasuke. "Sasuke, are you coming back, are you going to buy something?"


    "Well, go out and buy some gifts." Sasuke nodded, then looked at the outline, and saw that she was also watching him. At this time, the color was much better, but there was still some alcohol on the surface. It seems that The hand is really not suitable for drinking.


    I was stunned by Sasuke, and the strange feelings in the heart of the hand were regenerated, and I felt the discomfort of my heart. I said, "I thank you in the morning. After all, I haven¡¯t been drunk for a long time."


    "Oh, nothing, I am honored to be able to do things for the adults." Sasuke is very polite.


    I heard Sasuke say that he was an adult. The hand was somewhat unnatural. When I felt strange and restrained, I said to Sasuke: "Sasuke, when I am in the wood, my mother and I are friends. If you don''t give up, call me. Aunt."


    "Aunt"? Sasuke''s slight sorrow is somewhat puzzled by the intention of the master.


    "I don''t want to?"


    Looking at the eyes of the architect, Sasuke hesitated for a while and finally cried: "Aunt, aunt."


    "Oh, it¡¯s a good boy, my aunt is very happy."


    The hand grin and smile, it is very happy to be able to take advantage of Sasuke.


    Seeing the smashing flash in the eyes of the hands, Sasuke¡¯s heart was depressed, so he went to the thief boat, and he had a cheaper aunt.


    Or, since the moment Sasuke sent the hand back, the hand has a hint of inexplicable sentiment in Sasuke. Over the years, emptiness and loneliness, once again felt the concern of the opposite sex, the heart of the absurd heart began to sprout.


    I know that Uchiha¡¯s family was destroyed Only Sasuke is left. I think he will not be able to take care of him over the years. Under the motherhood, he wants to take care of Sasuke, so he has a whimsy and let Sasuke recognize her as her aunt. So I will take better care of him in the future.


    I heard that Sasuke called my aunt, and I couldn¡¯t help myself. I immediately touched the head of Sasuke and made a look of an elder. He said: "Sasuke is very embarrassed. If anyone dares to bully you, you will report to your aunt. Name, there will be aunts covering you in the future, to ensure that you are walking across the leaves."


    "..."


    Sasuke is ashamed, and I really regard myself as my aunt. The expression of depression is a clumsy smile.


    At this time, the self came out too, and I heard the handsome laughter of the hand, and approached, but she saw that she was chatting with Sasuke, and she was swaying.


    "Outline, what good things, so happy? Let''s listen?"


    Seeing the coming of the house, the master said: "Of course it is a good thing, I have a blind man."


    Www~xsiluke~com update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 v2 Chapter 151： Festival

    "Ö¶×Ó?"


    The hand grinned and pointed to Sasuke. "He is not jealous."


    I also looked at the outline hand very strangely. After I saw her for a while, I recognized the helper as a scorpion. The world is so crazy that I feel that I can''t adapt to it.


    Knowing the temper of the master, she believes that the things will not change. Since she says that she is a helper, it is serious. At the moment, he said to Sasuke: "Sasuke, you have to take care of your aunt, she is the least reassuring."


    "Yes..." Sasuke waved his hand and said helplessly.


    "That is, the devil, you have to take care of your aunt, be sure to listen to me, giggling..."


    Later, I also played with him to help him, and Sasuke was really depressed.


    Recognizing Sasuke as a nephew, the director is very happy, such a cheap and cheap nephew, she believes that her future life will be much more exciting. At the very least, she doesn''t have to worry about drinking and gambling. Sasuke is her wallet later. If Sasuke knows her inner abacus, it is estimated that she will be depressed.


    Moreover, the hands and the Meiqin are really good friends when they are young. She wants to take care of her son.


    On the other hand, for Sasuke, the hand has a feeling of facing the rope tree, and it feels very kind, which is why the hand is easily recognized as Sasuke.


    Since Sasuke has promised to call her aunt, the master also agreed to their request, and they returned to Koye. However, for the incident of Huo Ying, the master is still not willing, as long as the heart of the must not be removed, when the mind of Huo Ying will not sprout.


    "Let me go back and think about it..."


    This is the time when the hand left, and after the help of Sasuke and the self-satisfaction, it is clear that there has been a slight loosening, and the heart is hesitant, and the look of the hotel has left.


    Speaking of it, the hand is ready to go back and discuss with the mute, after all, mute is her most trusted person, she also hopes that mute can go back to the wood with her.


    Straight to the quiet residence, knocking on the door, no one answered, the hand frowned, realized that things are a bit wrong, mute on weekdays will definitely be at home, this is the habit for so many years.


    After waiting for a tea time, there is still no trace of silence, there must be problems!


    "Hey!"


    Under the punch, the door opened and the hand entered the house, and the sight was a messy scene.


    Tables and stools and the like have become a yard of wood, there are many traces of fighting around, apparently experienced a fierce battle.


    Silence really happened! Some people have robbed the mute, and the strength is definitely not normal!


    At this point, the heart of the hand sinks into the bottom of the valley, so silent for so many years has been staying beside her, if there is anything to mute, she will certainly collapse.


    suddenly!


    A piece of stationery on the dressing table attracted the attention of the master, and the hand immediately picked it up. After reading the above, her face had become iron.


    "Orochimaru!"


    The fists are tight, and under the force, the sound of the teeth is so loud, "I dare to use the silence to swear me! I will not let you go!"


    Did not stay here, the master returned to the hotel, prepared to discuss it with the self.


    In the hotel, the hands and the three people were sitting opposite each other, and several people sank their faces.


    "The big snake pill is really mean! Even taking hostages to threaten the hands of adults to treat him, and to take Sasuke for exchange! Despicable villain!"


    Naruto said with indignation, a sense of justice. At this time, he did not call the mother-in-law, and knew that the hand became the aunt of Sasuke. Naruto was no longer as rude as the original, and he respected the adult.


    "Outline, what are you going to do?"


    At this point, the mood of the hands has been calmed down, she knows that there is no anxiety, the most important thing is to discuss how to save people. Looking at everyone in the room, the master said calmly: "The main purpose of the big snake pill is to treat the injury, but I know that you met me, and he also hit the purpose of you. Especially you, Sasuke, are you and the big snake pill? If there is any festival, read the contents of the letter, he must ask you not."


    Sasuke knows the purpose of the big snake pill. It seems that he still writes his own eyes. He thought about it for a moment and said: "When I took the test, I used to play against him. Maybe I had a beam at that time."


    Sasuke did not say that the big snake pill was trying to make his real purpose. After all, some things are still carried out according to the historical trajectory. In case there is any butterfly effect time, it will not be worth the loss. It is a testimony to the previous life. For a moment, the whole family crematorium, this Sasuke still keeps in mind.


    "Is that the case?" The master had some doubts, but did not think about it. After all, she believed in Sasuke.


    Since Sasuke¡¯s recognition as a scorpion, the attitude of Sasuke to Sasuke has been a lot of relatives, and of course the degree of trust has increased a lot. Invisible, Gang hand has seen Sasuke as an indispensable existence in her life, replacing the existence of the rope tree.


    The director and everyone discussed how to save the mute. In the end, several people came up with a unified opinion, and they used the drug to control Sasuke. After the mute was rescued, they suddenly became troubled and defeated the big snake pill in one fell swoop.


    Unconsciously, the night fell, and the heavens and the earth fell into a darkness.


    At this time, it was mid-September. As time went by, the time was dark and the time was getting earlier and earlier. It was almost six o''clock and the sky was dim.


    After several people have finished their discussions, they will say goodbye and go back to the room because there will be a big battle tomorrow. They must adjust their own state to the best.


    Tonight, the master did not return to his residence, but lived in the hotel with Sasuke.


    Back to the room, Sasuke did not continue to practice. After all, there were a lot of people here, and it was always bad to expose his refining pot.


    I had just experienced a big battle in the morning. After the washing, I had a little bit of sleep Sasuke was ready to go to bed.


    At this time, the door suddenly screamed, and who is going to find him at this time?


    "coming."


    My heart was puzzled, Sasuke got up and got out of bed, opened the door, and saw the outline.


    At this point, the hand has already faded the coat, wearing a light silk pajamas, the stalwart on the chest is more full and full of faint blush on the face, some embarrassed.


    "Aunt, is there anything?" Sasuke looked at the outline of the puzzle, so late, dressed like this, to find out what happened to him.


    "That, my bathroom is broken, so I want to come here to clean it."


    The hand is very embarrassing, the bathroom is broken, this thing is unexpected, but the nightly cleaning is a must, if not cleaned, she will not sleep. But I can''t go to other people''s rooms to borrow the bathroom. Of course, this color ghost is excluded. Because I hate Naruto, I naturally exclude it. The only choice is Sasuke.


    Www~xsiluke~com update the fastest novel network, no pop-up window!

 v2 Chapter 152： Festival

    Welcome to visit, please remember the address of this station:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "One Piece''s Bounty System" at any time...


    "Sasuke?"


    "..."


    At this time, Sasuke noticed that the hands were still wearing toiletries such as toiletries and bathrobes. The white cotton bathrobes were faintly visible under the black underwear.


    I did not expect that she still likes black, took a look, Sasuke felt a strange feeling in his heart, he knows that women who like black underwear are mostly sullen, or empty and lonely. Looking at the outline of the hand, I wonder if she is not the case?


    Seeing Sasuke has been staring at himself strangely, and the master can''t help but ask: "What''s wrong, Sasuke, is it inconvenient?"


    "Cough, of course, convenient." Sasuke pressed the eccentric thoughts in his heart and invited the master to come in.


    When the door was closed, the room was in a quiet state. There was some embarrassment between Sasuke and Tsuna. The lights in the room were a little dim. I could see each other faintly. After a while, Sasuke talked. "Aunt, the bathroom is there, you. Go by yourself, what is called me."


    "Hmmm." The commander nodded, then entered the bathroom, "squeaky", closed the bathroom door, and the room fell into silence.


    Closing the bathroom door, the hand leaned on the shower door, really, when Sasuke stared at her, the feeling suddenly rose in my heart, it was a bit shy and unsuitable.


    After calming down, my hands are secretive, and Sasuke is her nephew. How can I think about it?


    However, the master has neglected one thing. At the beginning, she was half forced to ask Sasuke to call her aunt. What kind of thoughts is in her heart? Although there are many excuses, the feeling of kindness is really impossible to erase. I think so clearly, but I dare not admit it. It is really tangled.


    The mood was calmed down, and the hand dropped the pajamas on the body. After all, it was in the man''s room, and it used the bathroom belonging to Sasuke. Even though Sasuke was her nephew, the strange feeling in her heart was lingering.


    Hesitated for a moment, once again shed the only underwear.


    In an instant, a white ketone body is exposed to the air.


    Under the daylight, the huge chest stands proudly, the perfect shape, like a girl''s blush, out of gravity, not like the fullness of the world.


    The body is concave and convex, in line with the golden ratio, the legs are tight and straight, spreading to the root of the leg, and the white jade-like complexion is dazzling.


    Open the switch of the bathtub, inject hot water, make a squeaking sound, put the bath liquid, and instantly generate a lot of foam, floating on the water surface, like a white cloud, it is good-looking.


    Lightly lifted, slowly stepping into the bathtub, with the sound of water waves, the white foam finally blocked the body of the hand.


    Lying in the comfortable bath water, the hands of the hand screaming, and for a time, actually began to close their eyes and raise their spirits.


    Inside the house, Sasuke sat on the sofa, some cramped. After all, the bathroom door was a glass door. Although it was opaque, the dark outline was faintly visible.


    Seeing the **** action of the hands, the clothes fell, the shape of the body was revealed on the bathroom door, and the chest standing up was so quick that Sasuke¡¯s breathing was a little short.


    Knowing that this is not the case, Sasuke turned his head immediately, no longer looking at the bathroom.


    However, the perfect figure of the hand has been played back in Sasuke''s mind. It has been lingering for a long time, **** it! Why is this so, can you really control yourself? !


    Sasuke worked hard to stabilize his mind, and the meditation was empty. Soon, his state of mind was calmed down.


    Lying on the sofa, the scene in my mind replayed the scene when I met with the hand, and the corner of the mouth evoked a curve. The surface always made a strong look, but the heart was weaker than anyone else. After the silence, her heart Although the tension and anxiety are hidden, but the eyes of Sasuke are not enough, I clearly say no, but I still think like that, is it proud?


    It¡¯s a woman who is a bit wrong.


    Maybe that is the real girl.


    After about an hour, there was movement in the bathroom. Hey, the shower door opened, and the hand in the white bathrobe came out.


    The golden hair has been put up, and it is a good-looking hair bun. The white bathrobe can only reach the thigh, and the large piece of snow is exposed to the air.


    Perhaps the chest is too big, the bath towel can not cover the perfect shape, the deep gully is like a scorpio, the white jade-like jade rabbit exposed a little and a half, you can see the black corset.


    Is it a half cup? Seeing such a hand, Sasuke¡¯s heart is secret.


    Seeing Sasuke¡¯s aggression, Xu Gang immediately covered his chest and said, ¡°Hey! Little devil, look at it and dig your eyes out!¡±


    Although the words are fierce, but there is no slightest embarrassment in the tone, it is a bit like a resentful resentment, and it is very shameful.


    Sasuke laughed and then regained his gaze and said, "The aunt is really beautiful, really like a girl."


    The tone contained an inexplicable taste, which made the hands of the team very confused.


    Sasuke¡¯s words undoubtedly made a wave of ripples in the heart of the hand. The usual praises sounded a bit more at the moment, and I thought of the meaning of the words.


    "That, Sasuke thank you, I will go back first." In the heart of the hand, he immediately turned and went.


    "The aunt walked slowly." Sasuke gave the hand to the door and waved goodbye to her.


    Back in his room, Gang hand finally breathed a sigh of relief. Just in the Sasuke room, facing Sasuke, she was really nervous about her near-red body. Although it was his aunt, the strangeness in her heart could not always be erase.


    Perhaps, just because he got along with him for the first time, the master is comforting himself.


    The night is full, the morning light is faint, and the earth is once again welcoming the light.


    Sasuke finally woke up and after the rest, he started today''s plan. In order to rescue the silence, they must ensure that nothing is lost.


    The big snake pill is very scheming. It is not easy to successfully rescue the mute from his hand. What he can do is to plan well and minimize the occurrence of sudden changes.


    After all, I arrived at the time of meeting with Dashen Pills Their place of appointment was in an open area away from the town.


    According to the original plan, Sasuke pretending to be stunned by the singer with the drug, and then the hand with Sasuke to the appointed place, and the Naruto is hidden in the dark, ready to support.


    After about half an hour, the big snake pill and the pocket were finally late, and it seemed that they were only two of them, and they did not bring silence.


    Dashen Pill saw Sasuke in the coma, and his eyes flashed in a eager look. He smiled. "The hand, you are sure, and you will bring Sasuke so soon."


    "Less nonsense, mute? Where is she?!" said the anger.


    Dashen pill licked his tongue and said slowly: "Don''t worry, always wait for you to give me the help of Sasuke."


    "Hey, Sasuke is here, you come over yourself."


    There is a slight hesitation in the big snake pill, and many years of vigilance has become accustomed to it. He did not dare to do any arbitrarily instigating before he was fully grasped.

 v2 Chapter 153： Festival

    Welcome to visit, please remember the address of this station:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "One Piece''s Bounty System" at any time...


    Out of vigilance, the big snake pill patted the pocket around.


    Seeing the sound of the big snake pill, the heart of the hand is tight, what if they are discovered in the future? Immediately said: "Da snake pill, what do you mean? Worried about having an ambush? Hey, I still don''t bother to do those things!"


    "Haha, the master, carefully drive the ship for a thousand years."


    In the distance, I also came across the patrol, and immediately hid the atmosphere with Naruto, not revealing a trace of Chakra fluctuations, which avoided the exploration of the pocket.


    After a while, I reported that there was no ambush in the big snake pill. The big snake pill sighed with relief and eased her emotions.


    "The hand is really trustworthy. It seems that the little girl is very important to you." The big snake pill licked his tongue and showed a fascinating look.


    The master did not want to listen to the ink of the big snake pill, and immediately said: "Less nonsense, Sasuke is here, hurry to give me the mute!"


    "Hey, it¡¯s an acute one, or a bag, you bring me with Sasuke."


    Big Snake Pill is not willing to disclose the news of silence at this moment, he must ensure that Sasuke can tell the hands after he arrives.


    "Stand up, where is the mute? Don''t give up the mute, Sasuke and you don''t want to take it away!" The hand grabbed the action of the pocket and put the help behind him.


    Seeing the performance of the master hand, the big snake pill has a slight headache. It is really a stubborn woman. He still has a friendship with him and he does not want to marry her. That''s all, when the hidden hiding place is told the outline.


    In the distance, the self-confidence is also amazing. The words of the big snake pill fall into his ear, and the silent hiding place is immediately let the Naruto rush to rescue. He continues to be here, ready to go. I will help you.


    Knowing your strength, you may not be able to help in the next battle, Naruto is also very simple, quietly left, and quickly rushed to the silence.


    "The hand, this Sasuke should be handed over to me."


    "Hey, Big Snake Pill, are you really so naive?" The outline of the hand reveals the sarcasm, and he has always been so easy to be fooled like a rabbit.


    In the surprised eyes of the big snake pill, Sasuke, who was in a coma, stood up and stood up with the hand, beware of the big snake pill opposite.


    this is!


    The big snake pill face sinking like water, I didn''t expect it to be the first time, it was a mistake!


    "Outline, you dare to lie to me!"


    "Giggle, big snake pill, still lose your intrigues for a lifetime, haven''t you heard that women and villains are hard to raise?" The sneer smiled and looked at the big snake pill, as if watching a fool.


    "Do you think that you can leave us here alone?"


    Although Zhongji, but the big snake pill believes that only Sasuke and the master can not stop him, the hand has a blood sugar, fearless, but Sasuke is a little tricky, but he believes that there is a pocket of assistance, Sasuke can not He has something to offer.


    "If you count me?"


    Suddenly, the self came from there, and the three formed a corner, surrounded by the big snake pill.


    "Also! How come!"


    This is bad! The big snake pill has shrunk, and it has been explored just now. How did he suddenly pop up!


    "Do you think that the kid around you can detect my trace? It''s too naive!"


    I have not come out to ridicule the big snake pill.


    ¡°It¡¯s really waste!¡±


    Big Snake Pill looked at the pocket around him, his eyes were dark, if not this guy, can he fall into this passive situation?


    Sasuke has been standing by the side of the hand, and yelled at her: "Aunt, you and the adults are attacking the big snake pill first, and the bag is handed over to me, be careful."


    "I know, is it really okay for you to deal with the pocket?"


    "Of course, if I have a pocket, I still don''t put it in my eyes." Sasuke confidently smiled, and now he is more than enough to deal with his shadow.


    I also know the strength of Sasuke. I have had a tie with Sasuke last time, so I am very relieved about Sasuke. With them three, Big Snake is really a winger.


    "The big snake pill, suffer from death!"


    Knowing that the hands of the big snake pill were abolished, they were also prepared to take this opportunity to kill the big snake pill and avenge the three generations. Without hesitation, they rushed forward.


    It is also coming to the forefront and is not prepared to give the Big Snake a chance. The hand prints, the fire is burning.


    The raging flames are overwhelming, and the fiery heat waves are endless, almost consuming the big snake pill.


    I saw that the pocket suddenly appeared next to the big snake pill, and the hand was printed. In an instant, a huge purple Luoshengmen blocked the blazing flame, and the flame broke out with a huge roar, which would burn the redness of Luoshengmen.


    At this time, Sasuke and Tsuna have also moved, especially Sasuke, using high-speed body surgery, but before he reacted, he appeared behind him, carrying a punch of endless power.


    "how come?!"


    Subconsciously, the arm is used to resist, but Sasuke''s fist is so easy to block, the fist just touched the arm, the huge power is over the sea, and the flash of light in the eyes, how can there be such a powerful force!


    "Dead!"


    Sasuke¡¯s mouth sneered, and the strength in his hand increased again.


    "Hey!" The body of the pocket flew like a cannonball, piercing the stones in the distance.


    All of this happened in an instant. When I saw it, I was beaten by Sasuke. The big snake pill flew away and fled. The body was like a snake, and it went underground. It disappeared in the distance.


    What is this surgery!


    I also saw the big snake pill escape, and the eyes flashed in surprise. He was the first time he saw this kind of rapid escape.


    "Sasuke, you go to deal with the pocket, the big snake pill will be handed over to us!"


    After the order was also given to Sasuke he and the master immediately followed up, they must not let the big snake pill escape.


    "I know, I am also an adult, you must be careful!" Sasuke nodded to the self and the hand, and immediately found a pocket in the distance.


    Was kicked by Sasuke, and he only felt that he was hit by a train. The huge force almost made his internal organs misplaced.


    Struggling to get up, looking at the help of Sasuke.


    Sasuke sneered, and walked to a place not far from the pocket, and looked at him with a sigh of relief. "Hey, isn''t this the schoolmaster who encountered the test during the test? How can it fall into this world today? It''s awkward."


    Knowing that Sasuke deliberately ridiculed, he was not angry, running Chakra, repairing the damaged part, calming his breath and saying: "I didn''t expect that you were so powerful, it was stronger than the test of Zhong Ren..."


    "Is it? I also feel it."


    Sasuke was not modest, and immediately said: "But your strength seems to be still in place, do not know how you cultivated? Or, are you a waste?"

 v2 Chapter 154： Festival

    Welcome to visit, please remember the address of this station:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "One Piece''s Bounty System" at any time...


    "you!"


    Again and again, Sasuke was ridiculed, and his eyes flashed through the hustle and bustle. However, he was quickly suppressed, and the rumors that he was about to say were also pressed in his throat. He knows that he is a weak person in front of Sasuke. Even if Sasuke insults him, he can only swallow his voice. After all, he has a low family and can only do so in order to survive.


    Sasuke approached the step by step, and the body was chasing the brilliance of the glare. The blue thunder and lightning surrounded the whole body, and wrote the round eyes to look at the pocket in front of him. He dismissed a smile. "It¡¯s like a dog at home, so you are not worthy of being my opponent!"


    Funeral dog? !


    This sentence of Sasuke is like a thunder in the ear. Since the battlefield has been saved, there is no freedom in the ten years of life. It is a chess piece for others. It is hidden underneath and becomes an undercover. Every day, there is no fixed place. Worried that others are aware of their identity, what kind of dog is he not a family dog?


    Feeling Sasuke''s sarcasm, he slowly lowered his head. Compared to Sasuke, he lived in the shadows forever, compared to most of the Konoha ninjas. He never had a way out. For a lifetime, maybe it was like an underground mole. In general, you can never see the sun and seek to live in the dark.


    Sasuke didn''t look at it again. He turned and said, "I don''t have time to spend time with you. Wait until you have enough strength to come to me."


    Indifferent tone, but contains endless arrogance and sarcasm.


    Wait until you have enough strength to come to me!


    ¡°Is it really weak now?¡±


    I clenched my fist and the hand became red because it was too hard. No! Can''t let him look flat like this!


    Funeral dog! Ha ha!


    Even the dog that is mourning is also dignified! !


    Even if you are a dog, you can¡¯t be trampled! It seems as if the decision was made, and the face was firm.


    "Sasuke, stop! Your opponent is me! I must stop you here, for the big snake pill, even if you are killed, I will stop you here!"


    Are you finally fighting? Sasuke''s mouth twitches a little arc, I don''t know how much combat power you have now?


    Like a house dog, it is alive and a pocket.


    "Even if the dog is lost, the dog will have a dignity!"


    After all, the pocket was still moving. Chakra was running, and the bright blue Chakra knife was condensed in the hand. The sharp strength broke the air resistance, and the attack was directed to Sasuke.


    "Sasuke, don''t look down on me!"


    With the roar, the sharp Chakra knife infinitely magnified in front of Sasuke, the wind was overflowing, and Sasuke''s forehead black hair was blown up, exposing the blushing writing eye.


    "Oh! Still too slow!"


    The writing wheel has already seen the movement of the pocket, and between the body shape, Sasuke suddenly appeared behind the pocket, and a hand knife cut the neck of the pocket.


    Subconscious, the pocket immediately turned around, with a chakra knife to resist, to protect himself.


    Knowing the power of the Chakra knife, Sasuke immediately changed his stroke. In the moment of colliding with the Chakra knife, the hand flashed thousands of lightning, and it was a thousand birds!


    Hey!


    Thousands of birds collided with the Chakra knife, and the roaring airflow oscillated between the two.


    It turned out to be comparable!


    Write a round eye to look at the pocket in front of him, Sasuke sneer, "I didn''t expect your move to be quite powerful, even able to withstand thousands of birds!"


    Although this is the case, but it is faint and painful in the heart, although it resists the attack of the Thousand Birds, but the invisible thunder and lightning strength is in any case unstoppable, and the constant thunder and lightning erodes his body. If the will is not insisting, I am afraid that the body has long been paralyzed and lost control.


    "So, what about this move?"


    not good!


    Seeing the smirk of Sasuke¡¯s mouth, I¡¯m sinking.


    The next moment, the lightning in the assistant suddenly turned red, and the violent thunder and lightning surged.


    not good! The spin is the body flashing, away from the scope of Sasuke''s attack.


    "Do you think you can escape?"


    I saw that the lightning brilliance that had never been scattered suddenly stretched out like a lightning bolt.


    As if with eyes, no matter how you hide, you can''t get rid of the trace of lightning.


    Seeing that the thunder and lightning are infinitely magnified in front of the eyes, the pores of the body are blown up, and the action of the iron bridge is subconsciously made. The fierce red lightning danger is dangerously passed over his body.


    puff!


    Lightning cut into the opposite rock, only to hear the continuous buzzing sound, the giant rock of one person is turned into a powder.


    "Escaped, the body is very flexible." Sasuke took back the thunder and looked at the pocket in the distance with interest.


    I saw the power of the red thunder and lightning, and the cold sweat oozes behind the pocket. If he does not hide fast, the end is likely to be the same as the rock behind him.


    Looking at Sasuke with a gaze, his heart sank to the bottom of the valley. Facing Sasuke, he suddenly gave birth to a strong sense of powerlessness. Sasuke in front of him is as terrible as a big snake pill, no, it should be said that it is stronger than a big snake pill in some respects!


    In the heart of his heart, he gradually floated a bit of arrogance. In the face of Sasuke, he really didn''t know what to do. He couldn''t stand it for a while and was wary of Sasuke in the distance.


    I saw the back of the pocket, and Sasuke frowned. The result was not what he wanted. He immediately said, "Why did you go, what did your confidence have just gone? The look that just rushed to me, where did you go? !"


    "Where the courage of the dog is gone!"


    A tremble in my heart, is it really a dog?


    How to do?


    How can I beat him? !


    What is going on? !


    There is no way at all! Sasuke is too strong now! Want to give up? ! No! Be sure to fight for the big snake pill adults!


    Even the dog who lost the family will fight hard!


    Under the hand, the shadow is separated!


    In an instant, eight avatars wrap around the pocket, and the Chakra knife lights up again, and the body and the avatar attacked Sasuke.


    "There will be multiple shadows, and it¡¯s really a ninja who has been hiding in Muye for many years."


    Sasuke greets him and brings up the black afterimage. The thunder in his hand shines and kills one by one.


    After the white smoke spurred after the three interest, all the avatars were killed by Sasuke, leaving only one body still fighting with him tenaciously.


    The two people''s body shape flashed, with a flexible body close attack, the heart of the idea is motivated, the pocket at this moment is actually comparable to Sasuke.


    The fists are smashing, the palms are all over the sky, and the crashing sounds of the cymbals sound like raindrops.


    Suddenly, Sasuke grabbed the weakness of the pocket, and a boxing fist infinitely magnified in front of the pocket, whistling, bringing out the sound of the air.


    Hey!


    The pocket flew back again, and the body rolled and fell to the ground.


    Sasuke did not catch up and stood still and stood up in the pocket.


    At this time, the clothes on the pockets are messy, and the dust is covered with gray dust. It is very embarrassing, and it is really like the funeral dog that Sasuke said.


    "Have, is this your strength? It¡¯s awkward. I thought you could play more strength. I didn¡¯t expect it. It¡¯s really disappointing."

 v2 Chapter 155： Festival

    Welcome to visit, please remember the address of this station:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "One Piece''s Bounty System" at any time...


    After that, Sasuke made a very disappointing expression, and seemed to be really dissatisfied with the performance of the pocket.


    Seeing the performance of Sasuke, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Sasuke repeatedly ridiculed him and beat him to let him fight with him constantly.


    Is there any conspiracy? Sasuke''s weird performance really made him suspicious. Speaking of it, the IQ of the pocket is far superior to that of ordinary people. This is also an important reason why the pocket has been undercover for more than ten years and has not been discovered.


    Indeed, as I thought about it, Sasuke wanted to arouse his fighting spirit and let him break out his potential and let him really grow up.


    Pocket only guessed the surface, deeper, Sasuke felt that the current ninja is still too calm, you must add a catalyst to make it more exciting, whether it is development or Ninjutsu strength, Sasuke wants to improve It is best to become irreversible, and all the gods will show up together, and they will be raging! In this way, the revival of Uchiha is more certain.


    However, at this time, Sasuke did not give time to think about it, and his body momentum rose sharply, step by step toward the pocket, and the invisible Chakra gas field made him breathless.


    I really don''t know why Sasuke is doing this. Simply, I don''t think about it anymore. The most important thing now is how to get back in front of Sasuke.


    Seeing that Sasuke was not far from him, there was a flash of light in his eyes, and he could only use that trick!


    Under the hand, the strong spirit of the dead spirit erupted from the circumference of the pocket, the blue light surging, the ground dirt not far away rolled, and the arm continued to extend from the ground, the next moment, a dead body with decay from the ground Climb out, the scene is awkward!


    this is!


    Sasuke was surprised to see the technique of the pocket. Isn''t this the undead technique he saw in his online novels? I still have this in my pocket. It¡¯s too much.


    Finally, I finished the print, but it was all the chakras that consumed my body.


    The body of the pocket fell to the ground, and the corpse was controlled by the gods. In an instant, all the bodies were like alive, the limbs swayed, and even a sharp scream, like a group of corpses.


    "Sasuke, although not yet complete, but what about you in the face of such a move?" The glasses flashed white, revealing a strange smile, "Go, my army of dead spirits!"


    In an instant, the group of corpses exploded, and all the bodies screamed, and they danced like claws, and they rushed to Sasuke like a flood.


    The decaying corpse smells the air, a few people want to nausea, facing the rotting corpse, Sasuke covers his nose, his eyes are slightly condensed, so he can''t attack close.


    All the corpses quickly reached the front of Sasuke, and the black and yellow liquid was dripping on the rotting, and the corpse was covered with the whole body and squirming. Some of the bodies are incomplete, broken arms and legs, and the abdomen breaks through the big holes, revealing the rotten internal organs, and the body smells smoky.


    In order not to be tainted by the body, Sasuke has a thunder, and a thin lightning gauze is formed to protect himself. His body flashes and escapes from the corpse army.


    Seeing this one of his own actions, the flash of surprise in the eyes, the current army of the body to carry out a more aggressive offensive against Sasuke.


    Avoiding a corpse, Sasuke immediately stayed away from the corpse, but all the bodies were like floods, constantly rushing to Sasuke, how can they get rid of them.


    "It''s really annoying!"


    Sasuke''s gaze reveals a cool color, and his body is thunderous and violent. The huge thunder light is excited from Sasuke. Just like the thunder and lightning, for a moment, all the thunder and light roared and spread around, and the thunder of lightning shines all within a radius of 100 meters.


    "Three thousand thunder dances!"


    Along with the low sputum of Sasuke, the earth cracked, and the huge corpse quickly turned into smoke under the thunder, and the smell of the stench was cleaned up, and the thunder of the burst would destroy everything around.


    When the light was scattered, the gray-black ash-like material was left on the unrecognizable land, but it was the ashes left by the corpse that had just been destroyed by the thunder.


    After performing three thousand thunder dances, Sasuke¡¯s face is somewhat whitish. Three thousand thunder flashes are the most powerful move of Sasuke. It is a horrible consumption of Chakra. Counting the few thunders that have just been released, now, Saskatchewan¡¯s Chakra is only half the size left.


    It¡¯s really a trick, and Sasuke¡¯s heart is dark.


    Immediately, Sasuke helps the body to run the demon pot, and the warm energy of the road is stimulated from the heart, supplementing the chakra that he lost in his body.


    In the distance, I¡¯ve been watching Sasuke¡¯s situation. When Sasuke used the powerful ¡°Three Thunder Thunder¡±, his heart suddenly burst into endless fear. He clearly felt the horror of the thunder, the power Almost no human beings.


    "It''s terrible. Is he Raytheon? How can there be such a strong thunderbolt!!"


    The sweat of the big ball dripped from the front of the pocket, pale, and the body was soft, too strong, so terrible, really terrible, timid and fear has never been so strong.


    "No, I have to leave here, or I will die!"


    He whispered and whispered, and immediately turned around, and luck Chakra hurriedly fled.


    Taking a breath, Sasuke wrote the wheel eye to lock the pocket that was about to escape, and his body shape flashed, and immediately used high-speed body surgery to turn into a shadow.


    The escaping escaping saw the powerful momentum behind him, and the movements at his feet were a little faster. He had only one thought in his heart, and he could not let Sasuke catch it.


    Even though the effort was hard, the distance between Sasuke and him was drastically weakened. In less than a minute, Sasuke caught up with him.


    Suddenly, the black shadow in front of the pocket flashed, it was Sasuke.


    "Where are you going to escape?"


    "Sasuke!"


    Sweat in the rain, hurriedly flee to the other side.


    Sasuke sneered, a fist shadow broke through the heavy air, whistling and zooming in front of the pocket.


    Hey! The huge force made the pockets roll and fall to the ground.


    "Are you still running?"


    Sasuke walked slowly to the front of the pocket, and looked down at the pocket that was pouring out on the ground.


    Write a round blush, the face is full of calm and calm.


    "Sasuke You let me go, I don''t want to die..."


    In the face of Sasuke, I knew that I couldn¡¯t escape. At this time, I actually picked up my body and asked for help from Sasuke.


    "Sasuke, let me go, spare me..."


    Seeing the performance of the pocket, Sasuke suddenly threw up the endless disgust in his heart, and put his body to the side. His tone was full of sarcasm. "I really want to beg, oh, I thought you would die and die. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so easy." Give up, hey, it¡¯s like a dog at home!"


    The sarcasm in Sasuke''s tone made him resentful, but the fear and inferiority in his heart were even worse. The entangled psychology made him choose to yield.


    Sasuke was condescending, and finally took a deep look at his eyes, his eyes with a meaningful look.


    In the surprised eyes, Sasuke turned and left, and the scornful words still echoed in his ears.


    "Now you are not worthy of me, you are a dog of a family, or just keep your life. If you want to beat me, wait until you have enough strength to come to me."

 v2 Chapter 156： Festival

    Welcome to visit, please remember the address of this station:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "One Piece''s Bounty System" at any time...


    However, he said that the big snake pill escaped, fully urging the body to check the carat, galloping all the way in the land, facing the joint hand and the self-combined offensive, he had to temporarily avoid the edge.


    Being forced to this point, the big snake pill hated thousands of hearts, and even if he did not fight, he fled, so it was a humiliation for the big snake pill. But this can only be the case. The self and the hand are not vegetarian. His hands are abolished, and he can''t bear any ninjutsu at all.


    Moreover, he has always wanted to kill the big snake pill. His life has been greatly threatened. Under the strong survival, he can only be so exhausted.


    What I can do now is to get to that place as soon as possible, and join hands with that person, maybe there is a chance to win.


    Both the self and the hand are flying straight to catch up, but still behind the big snake pill, the desire to survive, the potential of people is always infinite, and often can explode more powerful than usual.


    Under the exhaustion, the big snake pill finally rushed to a low-lying place where there was an ambush that he had already arranged. When coming out of Yin Ren Village, Da Shemao had already made arrangements for retreating. He ordered Jun Ma Lu to respond here, just to avoid unexpected incidents. Now it is really useful to arrange the pieces.


    Speaking of it, Jun Ma Lu was seriously injured in the action of killing the wind and shadow with the big snake pill, and the body was seriously damaged in many places. However, it survived, even the big snake pill has the physical quality of Jun Ma Lu. Surprised, this power does not seem to be human.


    Jun Ma Lu heard that the big snake pill was looking for a hand, worried about his safety, and regardless of his physical condition. Immediately behind the big snake, he responded to him.


    In a secret area of ??the depression, there is a tent out of the air, which is very abrupt. This is where Jun Ma Lu is.


    In the tent, the white-haired man with his eyes closed suddenly opened his eyes, and the corner of his mouth slid a slight curve. Has it finally come? Big snake pill adult.


    The body shape quickly sneaked in the ground, feeling the breath of Jun Ma Lu, the big snake pill heart loose, finally arrived?


    Unblocking the sneak, the body is exposed to the ground, feeling the fresh air on the ground, and screaming: "Jun Ma Lu!"


    The next moment, the white-haired man in white clothes appeared in front of the big snake pill, pale face, two red prints in front of the forehead, the expressionless face, as if it was ice-hardened, the temperament and Sasuke are somewhat similar.


    "The big snake pill adult, I am waiting for you for a long time." Jun Ma Lu slightly subtle, the tone is dull, it seems that it should be like that.


    Seeing Jun Ma Lu, the big snake pill face is hard to show a friendly color, some excited said: "Jun Ma Lu, you are here, or you really don''t know how to be good."


    Knowing that the big snake pill has encountered trouble, Jun Ma Lu said: "It is my responsibility to share the big snake pill."


    At this time, there was a sudden burst of sound in the distance. In the next second, a man and a woman appeared in the vicinity of Dashe Pill and Jun Ma Lu. It was also the self and the hand.


    When I saw Jun Ma Lu next to the big snake pill, I frowned and frowned. How come out again! And it seems that the strength is not weak.


    "Haha, the master, the self, too, you really can catch up here, I will not escape the next battle!"


    Dashen Pill is confident that with the help of Jun Ma Lu, he can retreat under the attack of two shadow-level powerhouses, and he can easily relax when he speaks.


    The hand tightened his fist and said: "Da snake pill, don''t be proud, do you think you can escape? What can you do with your hands?"


    "Haha, outline hand, you are really a little me, then I will let you know my true strength!"


    The big snake pill has a strange look on the surface. Later, the monarchs around him moved, and the body was purple Chakra. The endless black mantra spread from his chest. In an instant, his momentum increased several times.


    This is not over yet, the black mantra quickly illusion, the purple light flashed, Jun Ma Lu skin suddenly turned gray-brown, long hair, forming a large piece of gray, the most bizarre is the long tail behind, like a dragon.


    "this is!"


    Seeing the change of Jun Ma Lu, the pupils have also shrunk. From Jun Ma Lu, he clearly felt the Chakra power of natural attributes, similar to his immortalization.


    However, the natural attribute of Jun Ma Lu, Chakra is negative, full of dark and dark atmosphere.


    The eyes are also dignified, and some low said: "The big snake pill, have you completed the study of the surgery?"


    "Oh, as you can see, I have finished it. I have done it. Although it is very hard, I have finally completed the creative ninja in the world of tolerance."


    The big snake pill licked his tongue and looked at Jun Ma Lu as if he was watching a very fine piece of art.


    The hand of the side heard the dialogue between the two people. What kind of ninjutsu research is in the fog?


    "The immortalization, the research of the big snake pill is the ninjutsu that allows the average person to easily carry out the immortalization. What you see now is a unique immortalization, or a curse." The self is also dignified. Say the word to the hand.


    Immortalization!


    The heart of the hand is shocked, it turns out to be a fairy, and has the big snake pill really done that step?


    "Oh, although it is not the same as the orthodox immortalization, but it has a rough prototype. Do you know? When I completed this research, I really felt that I was so great, as if I had mastered the world. All the truths are like God. Do you know that feeling is really the happiest being in the world."


    In the end, the big snake pill couldn''t help but provoke it I was very excited and seemed to be telling a very proud thing.


    The hand frowned and said: "The big snake pill, do you really take yourself as a god? Do you have such a horrible thing, do you commit less evil?"


    ¡°What about violating people and what? For all the truths of the world, what can be counted for success?!¡±


    Everyone knows the nature of the big snake pill. He was a madman since he was a child. For the so-called truth in his heart, he can do it even if he sells his relatives and friends.


    I don''t want to be insane with the self, and the big snake pill immediately ordered Jun Ma Lu to come to the side, whispering a few words, Jun Ma Lu nodded, and made a posture for the self and the hand.


    The big snake pill snorted, without warning, and turned into a snake, and attacked the opposite side of the self.


    It is also unambiguous in the face of the attack. In the face of the attack of the big snake pill, it is more than enough. Although the shape of the big snake pill is flexible and changeable, it still grabs his weakness from time to time, and comes from time to time.


    Jun Ma Lu is on the top of the hand, the body condenses the bone sword everywhere, the body shape rotates, like a blade storm.

 v2 Chapter 157： Festival

    Welcome to visit, please remember the address of this station:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "One Piece''s Bounty System" at any time...


    Feel the sharpness of the blade vortex, the outline hand is not hard, the body shape flashes, the strange force fist in the hand makes a strong wind, attacking the weakness of the blade vortex.


    Even though the blade vortex is fierce, but the singular force of the hand is also extraordinary, under the continuous attack, the blade whirlpool slows down, and the body of Jun Ma Lu is also faintly visible.


    Seeing that it is necessary to successfully break, the outline of the hand and the force of the fist condensed, the crystal blue light in the hands, a sigh of relief, strange force punch in the middle of the vortex weak.


    Hey!


    Under the giant force, Jun Ma Lu''s blade storm was instantly defeated, and the blue-eyed strange force punched him.


    Feel the horror of the strange force fist, Jun Ma Lu does not dare to resist, one thousandth of a second, immediately withdraw from the attack range of the strange force punch.


    boom! The strange force punches the ground, like an earthquake, the surface is cracked everywhere, and the flying dust blurs the line of sight.


    At this time, Jun Ma Lu probably understood the strength of the master, knowing that there are still many gaps compared to the outline, so that... oh, Jun Ma Lu flashed a strange light in his eyes.


    Suddenly, Jun Ma Lu''s hands condensed the bone sword, in the eyes of the surprise of the hands, the sly stroke to his chest.


    With the sound of the sharp edge separated, the blood overflowed, and the large blood red stained the white kimono, and the demon red was really dazzling.


    Seeing the blush of the eye, the heart of the hand trembled, and the endless fear shrouded the heart.


    Blood, red blood, only a large piece of blood red in her eyes.


    The past is constantly pouring into her mind, the departure of her loved ones, the flesh and blood flies on the battlefield, and the ghosts of thousands of blood-colored souls entangle her.


    "No!"


    The hand gave a scream and held his head in his hands, which was very painful.


    Sure enough, as the big snake pill said? Terroremia.


    Jun Ma Lu no longer hesitated, taking advantage of the pain of the hand, the body brought out the afterimage, the bones of the sword in the hands of the sword stabbed to the hands.


    The self-competitive fighting with the big snake pill also saw the performance of the outline hand, and the heart was extremely anxious, and immediately shouted: "Outline, what are you doing!"


    The voice of the self is also very bright, and the thundering wakes the hand from the loss of the gods. On the occasion of the bone sword close, the body moves sideways, and the dangerous and dangerous escapes the sharp bone sword.


    "so close!"


    There was a cold sweat between the hands of the hand, and just a little bit was pierced by the bone sword. Leaving the bone sword, the outline hand immediately flew away from the attack range of Jun Ma Lu, and watched the Jun Ma Lu over there.


    Even though the mind is prepared, the blood red on Jun Ma Lu still makes the hands fearful. She seems to be able to smell the **** smell that is inseparable. The disgusting blood smell is so strong that it almost makes the hands breathe. .


    "It¡¯s really a three-forbearance, and the reaction nerves are so sensitive."


    In the hands of Jun Ma Lu, the bone sword was re-created as a bone, blended into the body, and looked at the hand that was not far away.


    Knowing that the hand is very painful at the moment, Jun Malu immediately attacked the master again, and he must completely defeat the master!


    The blush of the eye is infinitely magnified in front of the hand, like a **** sea, she is a small boat in the **** sea, and it is possible to sink at any time.


    Under fear, the master actually felt that his body was losing consciousness, and that the right half began to paralyze, but she could not move at all.


    The sharp spurs are a little bit of a mans, and the coldness of the scorpion covers the whole body, seeming to pierce her.


    The threat of death shrouded the hand, and the eyes of the hands showed a struggling light.


    dead?


    Are you really going to die here?


    Can''t fall here, can''t be defeated here, I am the granddaughter of the first generation, the descendants of the thousand hands. There are so many people waiting for me, mute, come and help, Sasuke...


    "Body, fast!"


    The master tried to control the right side of the paralysis, but found that it was so difficult, the right half of the body was almost petrified, almost impossible to move.


    The sharp bone spurs shine through the black light, like an arrow, and the lightning can''t cover the ears.


    Hey!


    The bone spurs broke through the air, and instantly reached the front of the hand. Between the millennium and the hair, the right half of the hand returned to consciousness.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too late.


    "Dead!"


    In the eyes of Jun Ma Lu, the color of the stunned, the **** spurs, the sharp spurs still stabbed the shoulders of the hands, bringing out the blood of the big stocks.


    A large hole was opened in the pale green clothes, and the blushing blood continued to flow.


    "Tsunade!"


    I have also seen the situation of this side of the hand, and I want to come to help the master. However, the big snake pill does not know what is going on, and the deadly drags on the ground. Although the hands were abolished, the combat effectiveness was still amazing, and the hard-won life was a few times, and finally it was successfully dragged.


    The shoulders are penetrated, and the pain of the heart is spread all over the nerves of the hand. This is not the most important thing. The blood that is incomparably bright red makes the hand painful. Under the episode of terrorism, the hand is almost as good as death.


    There was a cold sweat between the foreheads, and the hands of the hands endured severe pain. They held the bone spurs with their hands and prepared to pull the bone spurs out of their shoulders.


    Seeing the movements of the master, Jun Ma¡¯s mouth sneered, it¡¯s already like this. What other strengths are there? ! Under the force of the man, the spurs became deeper and deeper. Finally, the spurs completely penetrated the shoulders of the hands, and the tip of the spurs could be seen from the back.


    "what!"


    The hand screams, and the cold sweat on the forehead is even worse!


    Never fall here! The hand resolutely decided that the hand holding the spurs suddenly exerted force. In an instant, a huge force would force Jun Ma to fly, and the bone spurs in her hands had already become debris.


    Separated from Jun Ma Lu, the outline of the hand was unstable, and fell to the ground, pale, like gold paper.


    The pain on the front caused the stun of the front of the hand. Immediately, she no longer hesitated immediately unwrapped the seal before the forehead. The purple brilliance surged from the front seal, and the powerful life force broke out.


    The purple curse spreads from the forehead to form a mysterious pattern.


    The purple streamer rushed to the wound at the shoulder of the hand. The strong life force repaired the wound through the wound. The granulation surged. It was almost between the rest, and the wound was completely restored. There was no scar left. The tender new meat is as vibrant as the skin of a newborn baby.


    Jun Ma Lu was attacked by the hand, and the huge shock caused his chest and abdomen to be hit hard. He fell to the ground and spewed a black blood in his mouth. Kneeling, seeing the performance of the outline hand, the eyes are amazed, and there is such a magical power! Is this the strength of one of the three handbearers?


    Gradually, the purple light circulates, the mantra fades, and the mark before the hand is re-created.


    The physical injuries were all restored, and the severe pain that the hands endured was finally over. He stood up and his face was still somewhat white, and the **** traces of the blush still made her suffer.


    At this time, Jun Ma Lu also stood up, he knows that the hands of the deep depression, now is the best chance to defeat her, can not hesitate!

 v2 Chapter 158： Festival

    Welcome to visit, please remember the address of this station:, mobile phone reading, so that you can read the latest chapter of the novel "One Piece''s Bounty System" at any time...


    In order to delay the time for the big snake pill, Jun Ma Lu attacked the master again, and there were sharp bone spurs everywhere in the body, like a hedgehog, whistling to the hand.


    Hey!


    In the blink of an eye, Jun Ma Lu has already reached the front of the hand, sharp spurs like a sharp edge, cut the air, cover the hands of the whole body.


    Enduring the pain caused by the blood-threatening, the hand took out a thousand hand-bearing tools, barely blocked the attack of Jun Ma Lu, although the body shape is awkward, but the defense is very strong, Jun Ma Lu can not give her any time.


    Over there, the self has gradually gained the upper hand. The big snake pill has been hit hard in all parts of the body. It can only avoid the attack by itself with a flexible body. At this time, he has completely fallen into passive.


    This battle has gradually entered a fever, and both sides are carrying out a battle of physical exertion. Whoever can fight until the end.


    Suddenly, the break of the air came, a black figure appeared on the battlefield, black hair and black, and the momentum was extraordinary, it was the help of Sasuke.


    Sasuke saw the struggling big snake pill on the other side and immediately shouted: "The big snake pill!"


    The sudden sound is like the sound of death, how come? ! Seeing Sasuke over there, Dashenmao¡¯s eyes were horrified, so came soon? !


    Upon hearing the voice of Sasuke, the commander who fought with Jun Malu immediately left the attack range and rushed to Sasuke¡¯s side to prepare for the battle between him and his pocket.


    "Aunt? Your body?" Seeing the red hand half of the clothes, Sasuke asked with concern: "Is it really hurt?!"


    Seeing the help of Sasuke, the heart of the hand showed warmth and said: "It doesn''t matter, this injury has already recovered, but I am three."


    In the end, the corners of the hand''s mouth swayed in a curve, seemingly to comfort Sasuke, and seemed to be proud of his strong resilience.


    "Is this?" Sasuke looked at the situation of the hand, and the stone hanging from the heart was put down. After all, the other is his aunt. Although it is recognized, the concern in the heart is always inevitable.


    "Nothing is fine, my aunt, the next fight will be handed over to me." Sasuke knows that the hand has a blood sugar, he took the initiative to bear the next fight, he did not want to see the hand injury.


    The hesitant hand hesitated, knowing the strength of Sasuke, and let go of his heart, said: "Everything is careful." Touching the head of Sasuke, like the elders to appease the junior, is very gentle.


    After being touched by the master, Sasuke didn''t care so much. Although he was depressed, he knew that this was the comfort of her own method. She did not resist the movement of the hand, let her go.


    Jun Ma Lu saw Sasuke coming. He didn''t come forward. The sudden appearance of Sasuke surprised him. Why is there another? It¡¯s already very difficult to be alone.


    If it is not to grasp the weakness of the episode of phobia, Jun Ma Lu will not be able to hurt the hand. As the face sinks into the water, the heart suddenly appears strong uneasiness, knowing that this time he and the big snake pill are in jeopardy.


    "Aunt, you have to rest first, I will go and deal with him." Sasuke grabbed the hand that touched his head, smiled, and immediately rushed to Jun Ma Lu.


    Suddenly, Sasuke grabbed his hand, and the heart of the hand jumped. The strange feeling quickly rushed into the heart. When she saw Sasuke¡¯s smile, she was inexplicably.


    Depressing the ambiguity in the heart, the hand comforts himself, this is just the concern between the simple aunts.


    When I arrived at Jun Ma Lu, Sasuke looked at the white-haired man in front of him. How could he appear here? This story is totally wrong. Is it wrong to open it?


    Sure enough, because of his own appearance, the original Naruto world has changed, quietly developing towards an unpredictable trajectory.


    Sasuke looked at Jun Ma Lu, and at the same time, the latter was also looking at him.


    Suddenly, Sasuke was inexplicably smiling, "Jun Ma Lu."


    "How do you know me?!"


    Jun Ma Lu was slightly shocked, bowed his head, and looked at the thoughts. He didn''t know where Sasuke heard his name.


    "Hey, you don''t have to guess, I didn''t expect to meet you here, it was unexpected."


    Jun Ma Lu could not understand the heart of Sasuke, and immediately asked: "What do you want?"


    "I don''t want to be like it. However, since you have hurt my aunt, then it is not so easy to let go of you."


    Sasuke¡¯s words made Jun Ma¡¯s heart dissatisfied. What is it that let him go, is it really like a soft persimmon that you want to pinch? Although dissatisfied, but his face is still a light look, said: "So confident? Oh, let me see your strength!"


    Immediately, Jun Ma Lu was covered with bone spurs and rushed to Sasuke.


    The second state of the spell has been opened, and the abilities of Jun Ma Lu have increased dramatically, and the figure is fast, bringing out the afterimage in the air.


    In the action of Jun Ma Lu, Sasuke started to write the wheel eye, catching his movements, and the corner of his mouth evoked a curve, "too slow!"


    The black streamer flashed, and Sasuke appeared in the back of Jun Ma. Jun Ma Lu turned his head and saw Sasuke¡¯s incomparable blushing writing eyes. He was surprised and unconsciously shouted: "Fast!"


    In an instant, the assistant in the thunder light, Ray Chee!


    A powerful thunderbolt attacked behind Jun Ma Lu, a strong sense of crisis shrouded Jun Ma Lu and body and mind, one tenth of a second, all the bones in his body condensed into a hard white bone shield behind him.


    Hey!


    The Bone Shield and the Lecce impact, the screaming sound of the cymbals is endless.


    After all, the hardness of the Bone Shield is still less than the destructive power of the Thunder. Under the strong thunder, the Bone Shield is cracked, and Jun Ma Lu''s body is unprepared and exposed to Sasuke.


    In the assistant, Leiguang lights up again, Thousands of Birds!


    The violent thunder of electric power made Jun Ma Lu sweaty and squirmed, and the body twisted in an incredible way. The danger was safe from the attack of the thousand birds However, the arm still received a thousand birds The bruises, the instantaneous blood DC.


    Holding the injured arm, Jun Ma Lu looked at Sasuke in front of him.


    This guy!


    Sasuke''s high-speed body technique makes him extremely invincible, and the powerful and powerful Ray Ninjutsu is extremely dangerous. For the first time, Jun Malu gave birth to a sense of powerlessness. In the face of such an enemy, it was really a bit overwhelming.


    "Since you don''t move, then I am welcome!"


    Sasuke gave a cold smile, and the body once again turned into a black streamer, and lightning appeared in front of Jun Ma Lu.


    This time, Sasuke did not choose to attack Jun Ma Lu with Rachel, but a simple attack, and the stormy fists were overwhelming.


    The body was hit hard in many places, and Jun Ma Lu responded and protected his body with white bones.


    The fist fell on the white bone, and it burst into a muffled sound. There was no damage at all, and its hardness was beyond the expectation of Sasuke.

 v2 Chapter 159： Festival

    "It''s really hard enough, so how about this?!"


    In an instant, a chakra vortex full of fire attributes condenses in the assistant, and the strong fire attribute gives off a hot fire.


    "Spiral pill!"


    For the first time, Sasuke used the quirky move of the fire-spinning spiral pill. With the unique bursting characteristics of the spiral and the flame, the white bone was immediately burned in the instant of contact between the spiral pill and the white bone, and the molecular structure suddenly changed at high temperatures. It becomes a black substance in the form of carbon.


    Originally hard as a diamond, the white bone guardian moment became a bean curd residue. It is very easy. The spiral pill is in the middle of the chest, and the strong spiral force turns into a fire-rated Chakra airflow into the body of Jun Ma Lu.


    Hey!


    Jun Ma Lu made a muffled sound, and then, he flew out, and the big blood in his mouth squirted blood, and a large hole was blown up in the chest, and the internal organs and the like were faintly visible!


    has it ended? Sasuke took back the spiral and looked at Jun Ma Lu, who had fallen over there.


    "has it ended?"


    Sasuke took back the red spiral pill that was once again condensed, and looked at the situation of Jun Ma Lu in the past.


    Jun Ma Lu Wei is on the ground, his body is constantly shaking, the dark energy covers the whole body, and the white bones are constantly rolling out from the body, forming a huge bone white beard to surround his body.


    "What is going on?" Seeing the change of Jun Ma Lu, Sasuke was slightly surprised.


    The bone white sputum constantly emits dark energy fluctuations. After the three interest, the white pheasant gradually cracks, exposing the body shape of Jun Ma Lu. At this point, the big hole in his chest has been filled with white matter similar to the glue, as it is a huge patch, it is very weird.


    The white cockroaches finally broke, and Jun Ma opened his eyes as if nothing was wrong. It seems that he was not injured.


    "Are you Uchiha Sasuke? It is really powerful, and it forced me to use the talent of the Hui night family. If there is no such thing, I really may die." Jun Ma Lu no expression, like a dead man No fluctuations.


    "Gift ability?" Sasuke doubts, he has not heard of this thing, in the original, did not see anyone mentioned.


    It seems that there is an intention to explain to Sasuke. Jun Ma Lu said faintly: "The so-called talent ability is a special skill that the body automatically generates in order to adapt to the blood changes after the awakening of the limit. My talent ability is regeneration. With this No matter how many injuries, you can save your life in a short time."


    "This way? It''s really a terrible ability." Sasuke understands the so-called blood-given talent, and there is a hint of curiosity in his heart. I don''t know what my talent is.


    However, the ability of talented blood to continue is the existence of a bad street? The Hui night family, who has a relationship with the big tube wood night, has such a ability. Although it also has the blood of the immortal, it is really necessary to look at the fate if it can awaken the talent.


    "Sasuke, although you are very strong, but you are absolutely not killing me, even if I am alive in the face of the wind, this is my talent!"


    Jun Ma Lu is very proud of his blood talent. In the Hui night family, few people can awaken his ability, but all the Hui night people who have such ability are standing at the peak of the world of tolerance.


    "I don''t die, oh, then I will kill you!" The assistant''s thunder light illuminates, and the violent thunder attribute Chakra condenses into a sharp thunderbolt.


    Jun Ma Lu sneer


    --0---0---Small--say---This is a gorgeous dividing line--


    Please be reminded: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading of the novel:


    -0--0---Small--say---This is a gorgeous dividing line---


    , then come on! Now I have to rush to Sasuke.


    At this time, there was a scream of the big snake pill suddenly there, but it was that the big snake pill was burnt in the fire of the self, and it was constantly struggling in the tumbling flame.


    "The big snake pill adult!" Seeing the critical situation of the big snake pill, Jun Ma Lu was anxious, and immediately changed direction, and swept away toward the big snake pill.


    Seeing the painful appearance of the big snake pill, there is no mercy in the self, and a more pure Chakra is extracted from the body. In an instant, the fire is soaring and the air bursts sharply.


    "Sharp of the sharp bone!"


    Along with the abrupt voice, a long white cartilage whip passed through the flame, wrapped in the body of a big snake pill like a vine. Under the strength of one end of the bone whip, the big snake pill was dragged out and escaped successfully from the flame. .


    Seeing that the big snake pill was rescued by Jun Ma Lu, and the eyes were also slightly condensed, and Shen Shen said: "Is the night of the family?"


    At this time, Sasuke and Tsuna have also arrived at the same place, facing Jun Ma Lu and Da Snao.


    Seeing the three people who surrounded themselves, the big snake pill flashed a stern look, and he decided to break the boat.


    Seeing the determination of the big snake pill, Jun Ma Lu Xin led the gods, lightly trace the blood on the body of the big snake pill, the seal in the hand, the technique of psychic!


    Space fluctuations are constantly coming. With the roaring white smoke, a huge purple body appears on the field. The body is like a mountain. The purple scales are row upon row, the first two corners, the snakes are swallowing, and it is a million snakes!


    "It turned out to be a million snakes!" I also know that the big snake pill is really moving, so I no longer hesitate, and the hands are printed! With a bang, summoned the big cockroach of Miaomu Mountain, and smashed it.


    The hand follows, and the spirits out of the wet bones.


    "The hand, the self is also. For so many years, finally handed over again, this time, I will definitely not be merciful!" The big snake pill licked his tongue and saw the fierce light.


    At the moment, the figure jumped and jumped to the top of the 10,000 snakes. Together with Jun Ma Lu, they stood together in the head of the Wan Snake.


    Being surrounded by human beings, the heart of the snake is unhappy, and now it is going to be angry. However, when he saw òÒòõ and ¸òó¡, it took back the anger, and the anger between the cockroach and the snake still prevailed.


    Knowing the hardships of this battle, Wansong will knock on the big snakes.


    "Ang! Big Snake Pill, it is you If you summon me, the tribute is indispensable!" Wan snake screamed and yelled at the big snake.


    "Of course, I will give you the tribute, but I still have to solve them now!"


    For the order of the big snake pill, the 10,000 snake did not catch a cold, but for the tribute, it still obeyed the meaning of the big snake pill, the body shape was a roll, and the snake tail attacked the cockroach and the cockroach.


    At this time, the master stood with the help of Sasuke and stood on the top of the head.


    The tail of the snake is swaying, tearing the air, and the huge force is all on the body, bang! With a violent muffled sound, Yan Guang was pulled off the ground, hehe! Falling on the ground gave a huge movement.


    A hit in the middle of the squad, the 10,000 snakes are not forgiving, and immediately attacked the cockroach, the huge body is swift and swift, and it is necessary to rush to the shackles.


    The outline of the hand is slightly condensed, and the control is smashed. In an instant, a large amount of corrosive liquid is ejected, and it will fall on the Wan snake.


    Knowing that the corrosive liquid is so powerful, Wan Hu is not entangled, and then the body is drilled into the soil and disappears on the ground.

 v2 Chapter 160： Festival

    The tail of the snake is swaying, tearing the air, and the huge force is all on the body, bang! With a violent muffled sound, Yan Guang was pulled off the ground, hehe! Falling on the ground gave a huge movement.


    A hit in the middle of the squad, the 10,000 snakes are not forgiving, and immediately attacked the cockroach, the huge body is swift and swift, and it is necessary to rush to the shackles.


    The outline of the hand is slightly condensed, and the control is smashed. In an instant, a large amount of corrosive liquid is ejected, and it will fall on the Wan snake.


    Knowing that the corrosive liquid is so powerful, Wan Hu is not entangled, and then the body is drilled into the soil and disappears on the ground.


    The acidic liquid did not hit the 10,000 snakes, but the ground was corroded and mottled, leaving traces like corrosion by sulfuric acid.


    Suddenly, the ground is shaking, hehe! A huge purple figure smashed out from the ground, and it was wrapped around the shackles for a moment. The snakes vomited and vomited, and they had to bite to Sasuke and Tsuna.


    The violent snake letter is like a sharp edge, and the stinky snake is like a thousand.


    "court death!"


    In the eyes of Sasuke, Lee Mang broke out, letting the hand back, the thunder in his hand lit up, the red lightning light gun turned into lightning, stabbing in the mouth of the snake.


    Hey!


    The red light gun runs through the Shekou, and the large purple-black blood flows out from the Shekou, and the Wan snake makes a painful scream. The tail swayed, and it was a snake tail that hit the body.


    The huge tremors made Sasuke and the hands of the hands unstable, and between them, the thunderbolt disappeared. Sasuke grabbed the waist of the hand and finally resolved the momentum.


    "Sasuke, you!"


    Sugi was suddenly hugged, feeling the pressure and touch on the chest, and the endless panic in the heart of the hand, pushing Sasuke away from the body, and finishing the whole body, was overwhelmed.


    "Amount, sorry, haha." Sasuke knew that he had just lost his hand and grabbed the place he shouldn''t have caught. He had a guilty conscience and immediately yelled.


    "Hey! Imp, you are cheaper." The designer did not look angry. He took a look at Sasuke and turned his head. He asked, "Oh, is it okay?"


    "Nothing, the master, this attack can still withstand." The voice is audible, it sounds like a female.


    Upon hearing the blasphemy, the syllabus then said: "Hey, the 10,000 snake is very powerful, remember that you must not fight it hard, you can do fighting."


    "It¡¯s an expert." He put his body in his body and said that he promised.


    At this time, the cockroach that was drawn by the 10,000 snakes came over, took out the double knives behind him, stepped on the foot, and fought with the 10,000 snakes under the control of the self.


    The two beasts are very quiet, like dragons and dragons, fighting each other. The ground trembles and the cracks appear in the road.


    After all, the squadron with weapons was slightly better, grabbed the space of the 10,000 snakes, and the big knife whirls straight in the hand, flashing white light, and the sound of the sharp blade into the body suddenly sounded.


    "puff!"


    Yan Guang¡¯s big knife stabbed the belly of the Wan snake and fixed the purple body on the ground.


    Being stabbed by a big knife, the 10,000 snakes suffered, and the body continued to roll and twist. They wanted to get out of the big knife, but the big knife had already penetrated the ground, and it was impossible to break free with a momentary brute force.


    "Wan snake!"


    The big snake pill was not good, and the heart retired.


    I also know that this is a good opportunity to eliminate the 10,000 snakes. I run Chakra, and my hands are quickly printed.


    In an instant, a huge flame erupted out and swallowed the body of the 10,000 snakes. Although it was a b-class ninjutsu, the power of s-class ninjutsu broke out at this moment.


    Under the fierce fire, Wansuo made a painful scream, and the big snake pill and Jun Malu, who stood at the top of Wansuo¡¯s head, were also implicated.


    --0---0---Small--say---This is a gorgeous dividing line--


    Please be reminded: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading of the novel:


    -0--0---Small--say---This is a gorgeous dividing line---


    The blazing flame surrounded them.


    The flames vanished, and the 10,000 snakes left only the black residue, which seemed to be burned to ashes.


    Suddenly, the black residue exploded, and a huge bone scorpion appeared. The original white had been burned to a grayish black, and the bones were split. It was the unscathed Big Snake Pill and Jun Ma Lu.


    "I really don''t want to be a big snake pill, so I can''t burn it." I also looked at the micro-coagulation and looked at the two people on the ground.


    Sasuke has been standing on the top of his head, looking at everything that happened in front of him, and the corner of his mouth is a little curved. Is this the only way? Orochimaru¡­¡­


    The master was ready to control and attacked the big snake pill, but was stopped by Sasuke. The doubtful doubt looked at Sasuke around him. The master asked: "What? Sasuke?"


    "Aunt, and slow!" Sasuke¡¯s voice just fell, and he saw the ground rolling underneath, as if there were any huge monsters lurking underground.


    "That is!"


    The outline is amazed, but seeing a purple long snake vacating the ground, it is a million snakes!


    "Don''t dare to burn this uncle! I want to kill you!"


    The tens of snakes screamed, and the body quickly hovered and swooped toward the squall. Like the purple lightning, the huge force slammed the sturdy body, and the tens of snakes seized the opportunity to twist the body of the scorpion and giggled. Friction sound.


    Under the huge force, Yan Guang is constantly struggling, but he can''t move. It is also dangerous to see the self, and the hand is ready to rescue. At this time, Sasuke quietly leaves from the side of the hand.


    In the distance, the 10,000-snap strike was successful, and the venom of the big snake pill appeared.


    good chance!


    Finally dragged the door, and immediately prepared to escape from here.


    "Orochimaru!"


    Just as they just took a step, a cold voice came from behind them, and the black figure came like a **** of death.


    "Sasuke!"


    The big snake pill smashed and the foot unconsciously stepped back, which was troublesome!


    "Sasuke, what do you want?"


    The big snake pill is sinking like water, and the eyes are filled with resentment.


    "Oh, don''t worry, I don''t want to..." Sasuke gave a faint smile and looked at the big snake pill that was a bit wolf.


    "You want to deal with the big snake pill, you have to pass me before!"


    Jun Ma Lu stood up and protected the big snake pill behind him.


    "Hey, it¡¯s really a loyal guardian, Jun Ma Lu!" Sasuke suddenly broke out with a powerful momentum, and his eyes flashed through a stern man. "Just as you just started to work with my aunt, you should have killed you!"


    "You!" Jun Ma Lu did not give up the curse of the body is lit, it is necessary to rush to Sasuke.


    "Jun Ma Lu, stop!" The big snake pill retired Jun Ma Lu, went to the opposite side of Sasuke, said: "Sasuke, is your purpose really coming over and we are nonsense? Or..."


    In the end, the face of the big snake pill suddenly showed an inexplicable smile, and everything is in the meaning of nothing.


    "Oh, really, it¡¯s a big snake pill, and it¡¯s really awkward." Sasuke also laughed back, meaning you guessed it.


    The dialogue between Sasuke and Dashen Pill makes Jun Ma Lu inexplicable. What do they mean?


    "But why?" Big Snake Pill wants to get to the bottom.


    Looking at the hand that is coming over there, Sasuke said faintly: "No reason? Hurry up!"


    After hesitating, Dashenwan couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of Sasuke, and he stopped thinking about it. It¡¯s the most important thing to save lives.


    "Thank you, Sasuke. Jun Ma Lu, start!"

 v2 Chapter 161： Festival

    At this time, Jun Ma Lu finally understood the dialogue between them, and the heart of the gods used the bone sword to hold the neck of Sasuke, guarding the hand that was coming.


    However, at that time, Sasuke explained to the master that he was going to catch the big snake pill. In the heart of the hand, he was relieved, and he followed the Sasuke and came over. Unexpectedly, what I saw was that Jun Malu used the bone sword to frame the Sasuke neck.


    "Sasuke! Big Snake Pill! You let him go!"


    The outline of the hand was anxious, and the tone was not consciously a bit hard.


    Seeing the tension of the hand, Da Snao gave a smile and licked his tongue. "How? You are very nervous about him?"


    "You put him on the hurry! Otherwise!"


    "Oh, what?" The big snake pill flashed in the eyes of the cold, and the bone sword in the hands of Jun Ma Lu was deep into Sasuke''s skin.


    "Don''t..." The hand hurriedly waved, very worried.


    The performance of the master hand makes the big snake pill slightly different, how can she be so worried about Sasuke?


    Seeing the fear of the watch, the flash of a snake in the eyes of the snake snake, is that true? In that case, hey! Sasuke, it¡¯s really not easy...


    At this time, the self over there also ended the battle with the Wan Snake. Under the joint attack with Yan Guang, the Wan snake was defeated, and in the unwilling humming, turned into white smoke and returned to the outside world.


    Dispel the psychic technique and rush to Sasuke to prepare for the help of Sasuke.


    Looking at the calming Sasuke, there are some doubts about the self. With the strength of Sasuke, how could it be so easily won by the big snake pill, there must be a stupid inside!


    However, this time is not the time to think, to suppress the doubts in my heart, said to the big snake pill: "The big snake pill, let Sasuke! Otherwise, I will kill you!"


    "Kill me?" The big snake pill smiled and said: "Before this, Sasuke''s life may not be guaranteed long ago. Do you want to try it?"


    When I heard that the big snake pill said this, the heart of the hand was sinking. She knew the style of the big snake pill, and she did everything to save her life.


    Finally, the outline compromised and said: "Let Sasuke let you go..."


    "The hand! This guy killed three generations, made so many irritating things, just let him go!" "The self has turned around, loudly questioning the hand, really, he wants to kill the big snake pill now , all the grudges.


    The master and the self-concerned, he said: "Sasuke is in his hands, I can''t see him die."


    "Outline, you have to remember that the sin on the big snake pill is not enough for him to pay back 10,000 times. This time, he won''t catch him. I won''t let him go!" Express your determination.


    The hands hesitated, but when he saw Sasuke, he decided the decision in his heart. "For Sasuke, I won''t let you start with the big snake pill!"


    The big snake pill has a fascinating look at the two people who are arguing endlessly. This kind of scene is really rare. Just for Sasuke, the director is willing to do it with the self.


    Immediately after a meaningful look at Sasuke, the expression on his face seemed to say, what is the relationship between your kid and the master?


    Sasuke automatically ignored the eyes of the big snake pill, and saw that the hands and the self were also arguing, and there was a warmth in his heart. This aunt was quite good, and he was not worried about him.


    Seeing the self-satisfied look, the hand flashed a flash of light, and immediately said: "It¡¯s also, do you mean let me inherit the five generations of Naruto? Well, now I promise you."


    I was puzzled and looked at the outline. I now promised him this condition and immediately said, "You promise that nature is the best. Muye Village needs you. I am really happy."


    However, the words of the hand are to let the self is helpless. "From now on, I am the fifth generation of Huo Ying, so I ordered you as Huo Ying, let go of the big snake pill!"


    The firmness of the tone makes people not have the power to resist the heart. Unconsciously, the hand has already revealed the powerful atmosphere of Huo Ying.


    The outline hand actually inherited the five generations of Naruto in order to save him? ! Sasuke¡¯s heart was awkward, and he knew that Tsuna¡¯s hand hated the role of Huo Ying, but at the moment he agreed! Although it is a bit of a taste of expediency, but as a three-bearing, the hand is a word, it is impossible to recover.


    Sasuke does not understand, his position in the mind of the hands is so important! ? Looking at the outline hand because of the dispute with the self and some reddish pretty faces, Sasuke is really confused, the outline, you...


    "Outline, are you sure you want to do this?"


    I also thought that the master was just impulsive and wanted to stop her wayward thinking.


    The face of the hand is full of solemnity, there is no hesitation between the words. "I am like a joke? Put a big snake pill, I am ordering you as the fifth generation of Huo Ying!"


    I took a deep look at the outline, and I finally compromised and sighed. "I only hope that you will not regret it when you arrive."


    "I never regret doing things." The hand turned and looked at the big snake pill and said: "We have promised to let you go, now, let go of Sasuke!"


    The big snake pill is suspicious, although the master has promised to let him go, but still a little worried, the moment said: "Oh, you go far, turn around, I will let Sasuke."


    "you!"


    There was an anger on the face of the hand, and a few desires to attack, but still tolerated. Immediately in accordance with the orders of the big snake pill, and the self has come to a distant place, turned around and turned their backs to the big snake pill.


    I saw the outline hand doing it according to his own method. Dashenwan smiled and said to Sasuke around him: "Sasuke, I really can¡¯t bear to let you go." Saying, licking his tongue, it seems like watching a very The perfect piece of art.


    "ºß I feel the greed of the big snake pill, Sasuke sneer, and the thunder of the body is a thousand birds.


    Under the action of the thousand birds, Jun Ma Lu was paralyzed and had to let go of Sasuke.


    Sasuke Shen Sheng said: "Da snake pill, do you really know what to do?"


    Dashe Maru knew that there was no chance to leave Sasuke now, and immediately said, "Haha, I am only joking."


    "It''s the best." Sasuke didn''t look at the big snake pill again. He turned and said slowly: "After a while, next year, I will go to you. Best, you can send someone to come to Muye Village to pick me up. So I will be very happy."


    There was a flash of light in the eyes of Da Snao. I didn¡¯t expect Sasuke to really want to go to Yin Ren Village with him. I thought that Sasuke used to talk about it, but now that Sasuke is confirmed, there is a ecstasy in the big snake pill.


    "Are you eager for the fairy?" The big snake pecked his tongue and asked curiously.


    At this point, Sasuke suddenly turned around and looked expressionless. He said to the big snake pill: "My things are not up to you, you can only do your thing well."

 v2 Chapter 162： Festival

    Sasuke''s impoliteness did not make the big snake pill resent, but it even aroused the desire to get help. For the first time in the junior years, some people talked to him like this. Perhaps it is a guilty conscience, and the interest of Sasuke in Sasuke is getting stronger and stronger.


    "Well, I promise you." The big snake pill turned around. When he left, he left this sentence. Although simple, it was full of promise to Sasuke.


    Looking at the figure of the big snake pill disappeared into the eye, Sasuke suddenly inexplicably smiled, big snake pill, next time it will not be easy to let go of you, when you find the magic, it is the day of your death!


    After the snakes were completely gone, Sasuke went to the outline and smiled at the master. He said, "Sorry, my aunt, let the big snake pill run..."


    Seeing that Sasuke is fine, he has a sigh of relief and touched Sasuke¡¯s head. It¡¯s like being kind to his brother. He said, ¡°Well, you¡¯re fine.¡±


    At this time, I came over and snorted and said: "Sasuke, I don''t know what you mean, but I hope you can do it yourself."


    Leaving this sentence, I have left straight away.


    Sasuke looked at the back of his own, and he was already aware of what was already in his mind? It¡¯s true that it¡¯s self-sufficient, and the observation is really strong.


    In fact, the heart of the hand also understands the intention of Sasuke, but she does not say it. Although there are some practices against Sasuke, the trust in Sasuke still prevails. She knows that Sasuke¡¯s reason for letting go of the snake must have his own. purpose.


    When he came away, he sighed and said: "Sasuke, my aunt will stand on your side whenever you want."


    "Aunt?" Sasuke does not know what the outline is.


    In the eyes of the director, a touch of light is revealed, saying: "Sasuke, I know that you are responsible for the revival of Uchiha. This life is impossible to stay in the small world of Muye Village forever. But I hope that you can Remember that Konoha is good for you, remember your companions, and your aunt."


    In the end, the hand of the hand was tight, and there seemed to be something to say, but it was still held back.


    "Yes, my aunt, I will always remember that I am a member of Muye, and I will remember your words wherever I am." Sasuke nodded and looked solemn.


    "Right, Sasuke I want to give you a present." The master suddenly grabbed Sasuke''s hand and put a cold thing in his hand.


    Release your hand and see a light blue necklace.


    "Aunt, are you?"


    The outline hand smiled and said: "I haven''t worn this thing for a long time, just give it to you. Just do it and think about it." Looking at Sasuke, he stunned and said, "I will bring it to you." Let''s go."


    "Uh-huh." Sasuke nodded, no action against the hand, let her stay in her neck.


    The cold touch of the necklace came, and Sasuke¡¯s heart was inexplicably quiet. The world seemed to be cleaned at this moment.


    "Well, it''s quite right for you." The nodded his head and smiled. It was very beautiful. "Sasuke, no matter where you are, you must remember your aunt, never forget."


    Sasuke touched the necklace on his chest and said softly: "Of course, my aunt, I will, always remember..."


    The faint warmth is between the two. For a time, the heavens and the earth are fixed here. Perhaps, as Sasuke said, it will always be remembered...


    The hand gives a necklace, and Sasuke knows the preciousness. This string of necklaces was originally preserved by Naruto. It has changed many times. The meaning of it is not only physical value, but also deeper. It is a kind of sustenance.


    "Thank you."


    Although the words are simple, this is what Sasuke can only express. The hand gives him the expectation. What he can do is to keep the necklace and accept her sustenance and expectations.


    Sending a Sasuke necklace, speaking, this is also the beginning of the hand, this necklace is not around her, it will only increase the thoughts and sadness of the past.


    The departure of the people around him, the defeat of the family, and the road to life of the master are also confused. Over the years, the master has been thinking about what is a ninja, what is the true meaning of the ninja. Many times of doubts and embarrassment, now, she finally returned to the original point, regain her own tolerance and protect the people she loves.


    Let go of the burdens of the past and work hard to meet the new future. This is what the masters think. Therefore, the gift of the Sasuke necklace is to let him take on his own sadness, collect his own secrets, and guard his own grief. This is the key to the support of Sasuke.


    The master made the appearance of the elders and touched the head of Sasuke. He said, "The little guy, the aunt will become a fire shadow. However, it is really annoying for those things. Hey, time is not early, go back soon."


    Being touched by the master, Sasuke is depressed and feels like a devil. Even so, there is an impulse in my heart that I hope to continue this way. For the movement of the master, Sasuke is not disgusted.


    Getting along with the master, there is a unique kind of peace of mind, and it is very similar to when you get along with Meiqin. It is the kind of feeling that you can attach and feel arrogant in front of her. Having said that, Sasuke will never make a spoiled action in front of anyone. It is a terrible thing to think about it.


    Nodded, Sasuke and the master both flashed and disappeared into the depression. Only the chakra fluctuations in the air complained that someone had stayed here.


    Back to the hotel, mute the familiar figure appeared in front of the hand, "Outline Master, you are back!" Silently ran over, grabbed the clothes of the hands, the look was very excited.


    Seeing that there is nothing to mute, the heart of the hand is relieved, and he said: "I am back You are fine."


    "Outline Master..."


    Mute knows that the big snake pill caught her in order to grasp the hand. From the mouth, she learned that the emperor had to fight with the enemy in order to save her. This kind of kindness was not rewarded. In order to save her, the hands of the family want to die, do not know how much danger she faced, saw a large piece of blood on the clothes of the hands, mute the heart, and actually cried.


    Seeing the silence to make a childish performance, the outline of the hand is funny, touching the silent hair, comforting said: "Well, I am not coming back."


    "But, for my sake, the master of the hand has been injured, so I can''t forgive myself!"


    Silently wiped the tears in my eyes and complained about myself.


    "Oh, who made me your master?" The voice of the director is very calm, and it seems to be taken for granted.


    "Master..."


    Silently stunned, remembering that over the years, I have been with her in the hands of the hands, and my mind has floated thousands of thoughts.

 v2 Chapter 163： Festival

    At this point, the silent pet porpoise came over and arched the silent calf, which seemed to comfort her.


    Finally, the mute breaks into a smile, "Master, thank you." The tone is full of happiness, she knows that she can''t live without her hands.


    Sasuke stood quietly and looked at the performance of the two, and smiled. This is the embarrassment between them.


    I finally got the job of the outline, and I went back to Muye Village in the afternoon. Everyone had no opinion. After all, the situation in Muye Village was critical. The sooner I rushed back to Konoha, the better.


    Say goodbye to everyone, and the master returns to his home to pack his luggage.


    Speaking of it, there is nothing to clean up here, and most of it is some cosmetics. Looking at the blood-stained clothes in the vanity mirror, the hand frowned. After all, it was a woman, and Tian Jie was inevitable.


    Finding clean clothes from the closet, removing the blood coat, revealing a proud figure, the skin color is like white jade, crystal clear, under the fine look, there is a faint stream of light, and the stalwart on the chest outlines the deep canyon. A few want to deepen the eyes of people.


    It is quite a chest, and the outline of the hand is on the starting point of the red cloud. What makes her proud is the huge chest that is unreasonable. The shape is full and round, but the big one is not lost. How many women cast their eyes on her, and at this moment, the hands will be tall and the chest will be a little curved, and the heart says that it is good to be a woman.


    Playing around in front of the mirror, the hand walked naked to the bathing room, and every step of the way caused a wave of waves.


    The water splashes on the skin, and the cool comfort surrounds the body and mind. A little bit of water drops from the foothills, draws long marks on the body, and finally falls low on the floor, splashing a small splash.


    The hand of the hand made a pleasant voice, and the eyes closed slightly, and the eyes contained a faint faint color.


    Unconsciously, the scene of the past has come to my mind. In front of me, it seems that there have been previous scenes. The thoughts of my loved ones, as the low waters grow deeper and deeper, finally turn into a long sigh.


    "I have to go back to the wood leaves, I don''t know if it is still..."


    Leaning on the cold wall, leaving the water source, the sprinkler water is running on the floor, making a sound of water, and the remaining water drops between the hair drops, dripping on the chest, a touch of cool.


    The heart is quiet, nothing is thought, relying on the wall, listening to the sound of the water, as if the world is quiet.


    Sasuke helped a few people to stop and wait for the arrival of the master in the hotel.


    After two hours, I saw a little faster, and the hand was late, and I smiled apologetically and said, "Sorry, I have forgotten the time to pack things."


    I also said casually: "Nothing, everyone has arrived, let''s go now."


    Subsequently, Sasuke, the self, the Naruto, the master, the mute, the five out of the hotel, embarked on the road back to the leaves.


    The wind in September is always comfortable, the breeze is smooth, and the heart is refreshing.


    The master hand surpassed the self, and went to the front of Sasuke, and kept pace with him. Looking at the handsome side face, the master seemed to say something like himself: "I didn¡¯t expect it, so soon, I will be in the village, or Returning as the identity of Huo Ying, it¡¯s really making people..."


    Feeling the embarrassment in the tone of the hand, Sasuke turned his head and comforted and said: "No one can predict his future. This is no way. Aunt, if you have any troubles in your heart, let me know."


    "What are the troubles?" The hand shook his head. "It¡¯s just a little embarrassing."


    ¡°Hey?¡± Sasuke said slightly, and immediately said: ¡°Is it very afraid to return to Muye Village?¡±


    At this point, the outline hand nodded, it seems to recall what said: "In the village of Muye grew up, lived for so long, it is inevitable that there are some precious memories, just, once again return to the leaves, but do not know how very Is worried..."


    Sasuke did not speak, quietly listening to the monologue of the master. "Perhaps it is fear that the object is the emotional impact of human beings. It is clear that the leaves are in front of you, but they are afraid to take that step. They always think about it. At this time, the wood leaves are not the old wood leaves, but what are you going back to, huh, huh..."


    "Sasuke, you said, am I wrong?" The master looked at Sasuke''s eyes, and the latter was watching her.


    Sasuke knows the troubles in the heart of the hand, knowing that she has memories of her in the village of Muye. As a granddaughter of the first generation, she is more profound than anyone in the emotions of Konoha.


    The more I cherish, the more I am afraid of losing. The hand has lost one time, and lost the only happiness in her heart. In the village of Muye, I experienced many events, and the hands are really exhausted.


    Wood leaves are both joyful and painful for the hands of the hands, and the hearts are entangled, as if they are falling into the water. At this time, I hope that someone can lend a helping hand to her, help her, give her comfort, and give her a dependency.


    Sasuke hesitated, but reached out and took the hand of the hand.


    Sudden movements made the hands uneasy, and they had to break free, but when they saw Sasuke¡¯s gaze, they gave up and their minds calmed down.


    Just listen to Sasuke and slowly said: "Aunt, your mood is clear, your heart is uncomfortable, but you can''t vent. For years, it''s all like this. For Konoha, I am the same, hate but not willing to hurt. Aunt. Perhaps, our previous views are all wrong, let go of it, try to accept it, accept new things, new feelings, as a shadow of fire, some things must be faced."


    Really have to face it? The master knows what he should do. As a granddaughter of the first generation, her responsibility must be for Konoha.


    Seeing that the mood of the hand is somewhat relieved, Sasuke hesitated said: "Aunt, if you don''t mind, the future, I am willing to face with you..."


    The hands of the hands are a bit cold, and it seems to be still shaking slightly. Although Sasuke¡¯s words are very light, they undoubtedly cast a huge stone in her heart.


    The ripples of the waves made the hands uneasy, and the pressure and shackles shrouded her body and mind.


    "Is he expressing something in disguise? Is that really the case?"


    At this time, there is an inexplicable force that drives the unscrupulous conjecture. It is really like that...


    Later, I also saw the action between the two people, and my heart was shocked. Sure enough, what is the matter between them? I don''t know why, there is a sense of sorrow and bonfire in my heart.


    The intimate movement between the hands and Sasuke is obviously beyond the boundaries of the aunt''s relationship, and it becomes more and more embarrassing. This is not a good phenomenon.


    Although the age difference between Sumitomo and Sasuke is huge, but I have heard of the story that Yujie and Zhengtai have to say. The world is big, there is no wonder, who knows how incredible things will happen.

 v2 Chapter 164： Festival

    Really, there is also a feeling in the heart of the hand. This kind of feeling was born when he was young. Later, although it was faded because the hand was separated from the leaves, this feeling really existed. Let him forget that it is absolutely impossible.


    Seeing that Sasuke finally let go of the outline, he also breathed a sigh of relief, looking at the back of the two, and his complex look.


    In the atmosphere of the road, time passes.


    Different from the time of arrival, the pedestrian¡¯s footsteps were very fast. When the night fell, they rushed to the periphery of Muye Village.


    The sky is dark, but the patrol troops outside the village of Muye are not afraid to be sloppy. They are strictly guarded around the village of Muye. Since the attack by the big snake, the guards of the wood leaves have strengthened a lot. It seems that there is a little cup of snake shadow. taste.


    The patrolling ninja stood on the high wall and monitored everything on the periphery. Suddenly, several black figures appeared at the door of the wooden leaf.


    "Stand up!" The Wood Leaf Patrol stood on a high wall, guarding a few people who suddenly appeared.


    The searchlights were shot down, the dazzling brilliance drove the darkness, and the appearance of several people was exposed to the sight of the people. The three men and two women were also a group of people.


    I was so stunned by the strong lights that I covered my eyes and said: "I am coming, please open the door!"


    Is it also? !


    The patrol squad saw the way it was, and immediately shouted to the guards in the city: "It¡¯s really an adult, he is back! Open the door!"


    After a while, the sound of the rotation of the machine, the door of Muye Village opened, the patrol squad will come in and several people will enter.


    The captain stood respectfully in front of the self, and bowed his head and said: "They are also adults, and the spring adults let me wait for you for a long time."


    I also nodded and asked: "Is there any recent change in Konoha?"


    "Back to the adults, everything is normal these days." The captain answered with respect and respect, and then looked at a few people behind him. Sasuke and Naruto knew him. However, he and the mute had never seen it. Although I know that I will not bring people who are not in the woods to the village, but now I am in a sensitive period, I still have to ask, "I am also an adult, I don¡¯t know which two are?"


    Now, it is not convenient to say that the master is the fifth generation of Huo Ying, and he will perfuse him freely: "Oh, they are the guests of Konoha, don''t ask so much."


    The captain was also interested in knowing that this was something he shouldn¡¯t have asked, and he pretended to be dumb, and immediately entered the wood with a group of people.


    As night fell, the lights of Muye Village lit up the darkness of the night.


    After the hand was followed by a few people, all the way to look at the night scene of Muye Village, the sudden emergence of things in the heart is a sense of human beings, when it is really like a rotten Ko. The current wood leaves are very different from the ones in memory. Although there are still outlines, the strong strangeness rises from the bottom of my heart.


    Is this the village of Muye? Where do I want to protect in the future?


    The night of Muye is very noisy, the commercial street is full of people, and several people are slowly advancing along the flow of people.


    The huge volcanic rock appeared in front of the hand, and the lights of the night scene reflected it, which was extraordinarily mysterious under the dark night sky.


    Looking at the first generation of rock carvings on the rock of Yingying, the memories of the past are like springs. Just like yesterday, she took the hands of the first generation, walked on the street of Muye, and snuggled in the arms of the first generation, feeling the love of her grandfather. When, I am really carefree.


    Just, it¡¯s already a thing...


    There was a touch of loss in the eyes, and the hand followed the crowd silently.


    When they arrived at the Huo Ying Building, several people walked straight into the building and informed the relevant personnel that a waiter took them to an office.


    Slightly slamming the door, a somewhat old female voice came, "Come in..."


    The voice is a bit tired and seems to have been waiting here for a long time.


    A few people slowly entered the house, the light fluorescent lamp to drive away the darkness inside the house, a spirited 70-year-old woman appeared in front of a few people, it is Xiaochun.


    I nodded to the first come in, and saw the outline hand coming in. Xiaochun immediately got up and went to her and said: "I have finally returned, and I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    The outline of the hand is a bit stunned. She used to be cared for by Xiaochun. She has not seen it for many years, and Xiaochun has become more old.


    "Spring Master, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, how have you been in these years?"


    Listening to the familiar voice, Xiaochun excitedly grabbed the hand of the hand and said: "It¡¯s good to come back. I have had a good old bone. How many years have passed, I am looking forward to your return to the wood. Ye, now, finally came back, good, good, good, cough..."


    Speaking a little quickly, I finally couldn''t help but cough.


    The hands immediately patted Xiaochun¡¯s back to relieve her breathing, and said with concern: ¡°Spring, what¡¯s wrong? Is it uncomfortable?¡±


    "It''s okay, it''s like getting old, these two days may be overworked, and I feel so cold."


    After a cold greeting, Xiaochun greeted several people and sat down and asked what happened on the road.


    Hearing the big snake pill''s key hand for him to treat the injured, Xiaochun said with some indignation: "Wuye really raised a wolf, regardless of Muye''s kindness, killed his own teacher, so wolf ambition, everyone can Oh!"


    The voice was a bit low. "There is a chance to kill him, but unfortunately he finally escaped."


    "Escaped? What happened?" Xiaochun could not help but ask.


    "I told him to let him go. If Chun Daren wants to punish him even on my head."


    The hand voice is faint, and there is no regret for what you have done.


    Seeing the performance of the outline hand, Xiaochun sighed and sighed a little, knowing that there was another hidden feeling. She didn¡¯t ask any more. Some things, let¡¯s close one eye and let it pass, just say it. Increase entanglements.


    Xiaochun then said: "The hand, this time to find you back, is for the sake of the Five Dynasties, I wonder if you think about it?"


    There was a flash of light in his eyes, and Xu Gang said slowly: "I am willing to be a five generations of Huo Ying, contributing my strength to Muye."


    Hearing the outline of the hand, Xiao Chun breathed a sigh of relief. What she was most worried about was that because of the previous things, the master was probably not going to be the fifth generation. The so decisive answer of the hand gave her a very peace of mind. As a result, Muye Village had no worries.


    In fact, during the period of looking for the master hand, the group has been secretly working on the wood leaves in an attempt to plunder the power of the shadow. However, under the joint opposition of Xiaochun and Menyan, the group still gave up this kind of thinking, and he also knew himself. Without the people''s mind, it is impossible to control the leaves in the short-term. In contrast, it is better to wait and see what is happening, waiting for the opportunity to seize the position of Huo Ying.

 v2 Chapter 165： Festival

    Sasuke and Naruto have been sitting at the bottom and have not spoken. After all, they also know that it is best not to speak in this kind of occasion. As a junior, they still have their own consciousness.


    Later, Xiaochun said: "The hand, can hear your answer, I really thank you, thank you for Muye."


    After that, Xiaochun actually gave a sigh of relief to the master, and his expression was full of seriousness.


    "Spring Master, why are you?" The director immediately raised Xiaochun and let her sit back in the seat.


    Xiaochun gratified to look at the hands and looked at the young and charming face as before. He said, "Well, this must be worshipped, and the leaves need you. As the granddaughter of the first generation, no one in the village of Muye You are more suitable for the position of Naruto. Therefore, please also do your part in the future of the Naruto, and contribute everything for Konoha."


    Listening to Xiaochun¡¯s endless scenes, Sasuke is somewhat annoyed, and his heart is really political. The means of appeasement are really many.


    Since the past life, Sasuke has been waiting for those bureaucrats who are playing with power and confusing people. Seeing Xiaochun¡¯s approach to the master, Sasuke is even more hateful, saying that he is contributing to his life¡¯s miscellaneous words for the wood leaf, and trying to use a simple discourse to let one contribute everything. This is simply a confession!


    Moreover, the master is Zuo''s aunt. In any case, he will not let the master easily go to Xiaochun, and really contribute his life to Muye.


    Sasuke and Naruto have been sitting at the bottom and have not spoken. After all, they also know that it is best not to speak in this kind of occasion. As a junior, they still have their own consciousness.


    Later, Xiaochun said: "The hand, can hear your answer, I really thank you, thank you for Muye."


    After that, Xiaochun actually gave a sigh of relief to the master, and his expression was full of seriousness.


    "Spring Master, why are you?" The director immediately raised Xiaochun and let her sit back in the seat.


    Xiaochun gratified to look at the hands and looked at the young and charming face as before. He said, "Well, this must be worshipped, and the leaves need you. As the granddaughter of the first generation, no one in the village of Muye You are more suitable for the position of Naruto. Therefore, please also do your part in the future of the Naruto, and contribute everything for Konoha."


    Listening to Xiaochun¡¯s endless scenes, Sasuke is somewhat annoyed, and his heart is really political. The means of appeasement are really many.


    Since the past life, Sasuke has been waiting for those bureaucrats who are playing with power and confusing people. Seeing Xiaochun¡¯s approach to the master, Sasuke is even more hateful, saying that he is contributing to his life¡¯s miscellaneous words for the wood leaf, and trying to use a simple discourse to let one contribute everything. This is simply a confession!


    Moreover, the master is Zuo''s aunt. In any case, he will not let the master easily go to Xiaochun, and really contribute his life to Muye.


    Sasuke bid farewell to the master, and took the night and returned to the Uchiha house.


    Some of the dark-skinned houses lit up a light. It was a white house. She knew that Sasuke was coming back through the mouth of the Konoha Ninja, so she hasn¡¯t slept yet and has been waiting for him.


    Sasuke opened the door and greeted him with a white greeting. "Sasuke, come back."


    "Come back." Sasuke back to laugh, the warmth of home makes him very enjoyable.


    Let Sasuke enter the room, the tea is already ready, and the two sit on each other, and there is a lot of heartfelt words.


    "Sasuke, are you going this time, is everything going well?" Bai Duanzhuang sat on the tatami, looking at Sasuke in front of him, and the gentle light appeared in his eyes.


    Sasuke picked up the plain porcelain tea bowl and took a sip of it. The tea scent spread in the mouth and said: "It''s quite smooth, but there are a lot of things happening on the road."


    Listening to Sasuke¡¯s saying that the white eyes are full of curiosity, he said: ¡°What happened? What happened?¡±


    Later, Sasuke told him what happened when he was looking for the master. From his teaching of Naruto''s spiral pill, he was deliberately captured by the big snake pill to let him escape. Sasuke¡¯s voice came, and he listened carefully, and nodded from time to time, saying that the wonderful place would reveal an incredible look.


    After Sasuke finished speaking, Bai asked: "Sassor, the evil person like Dashenwan, why not take the opportunity to kill him, but let it go?"


    "..."


    The white question made Sasuke very difficult. For a time, he was silent and he couldn¡¯t say that it was for the development of the story. Moreover, there is no way to say that it is hard to believe that as a traverser, some secrets must be guarded. Otherwise, I do not know that the powerful butterfly effect will destroy this well-known world.


    After seeing the help of Sasuke, Bai Xinzhi Sasuke had his own difficulties and immediately shifted the topic and said: "The tea is cold, change it."


    Sasuke is a little helpless, knowing what he thinks in the heart, she does not want to be embarrassed, so she turns the subject. Sighed, this feeling made him very uncomfortable. Deliberately concealing, this makes him feel that he is very hypocritical, not honest, especially in front of white, the depression in his heart makes him more uncomfortable.


    The white movement was very gentle. I took the tea bowl from the assistant and got up at the tea table to add new tea to him.


    The order of tea, tea, tea, tea ceremony is carried out in an orderly manner, showing the skill of the white tea. A pot of water, a cup of tea, a table, contains the way of nature, the road is very good, the extraordinary way, the ordinary tea skills reflected into the thousands of avenues of all beings.


    The tea leaves roll with boiling water, precipitates, and the clear tea silk whirls, and the tea scent is emitted from the tea set. The tea is fragrant within one room.


    Between the tea ceremony, Sasuke¡¯s heart is quiet, and the troubles in his heart are eliminated. At this moment, it is a rare peace of mind.


    "please."


    White end of a bowl of new tea ~ www.novelhall.com ~ body in front of Sasuke, kneeling on the tatami, hands with tea. The calm water ripples the small ripples, the light green, the translucent texture, and the faint water vapor brings the tea to the surface.


    Hands took the tea bowl in the hands of the white, gently sniffing the fragrance of the scorpion, took a sip, the faint tea fragrance in the mouth can not be scattered, like the spring rain, bit by bit, sparsely, very comfortable.


    I took another sip and tasted the different feelings.


    Micro-closed eyes, feeling the limbs light, as if in the clouds, the body resurgence of heat, Chakra flow, actually refined a few points.


    Sitting quietly on the side of the white, looking at Sasuke''s side face, I was a little lost for a while.


    Opening his eyes, Sasuke looked at him with some excitement and said: "White, I didn''t expect your tea ceremony to be a little more refined. It was amazing."


    White woke up from the **** of sorrow and said modestly: "No, it is still difficult to be elegant, but I am very happy to get your approval."


    Yingying smiled, the shallow crescents evoked, and the nature of the girl was not lost.

 v2 Chapter 166： Festival

    Seeing such white, Sasuke liked a few points in his heart. It is true that a gentle woman with water is hard to hate.


    The two said for a while, Sasuke asked Sakura and Ino, and when they went home today, they didn''t see the two of them coming.


    "Where, where is Ino and Sakura?"


    White is a bit strange, the second generation said: "You think of two sisters now."


    Sasuke gave a smile and only got along with him. For a time, he forgot to ask the two of them.


    In fact, Sasuke has a habit of not ignoring other girls every time he is alone with a woman. Moreover, Sasuke also knows that it is not good to mention other women in front of the girl. It is tantamount to asking for trouble. After all, the woman¡¯s jealousy is very strong.


    Although the relationship between the three Sakura people is very good, Sasuke is still worried about the contradiction between them, so they avoid avoiding their jealousy at any moment.


    Seeing Sasuke¡¯s sly expression, Bai Xiaozui smiled and said: ¡°They, I went home this morning, leaving me alone to look at my home here. Hey, my sister is really no one loves. ¡±


    After that, Bai¡¯s pretense is really hurting for the two sisters.


    Knowing that White is doing a play, Sasuke smiles slightly, this white, when is it so naughty, is it with Iwai? Then said: "Well, after all, they lived here for so many days, it is normal to go home to see their parents."


    Listening to Sasuke¡¯s words about his parents, a flash of gloom in his eyes, her parents are far away from heaven, and there is no hope of seeing them again in this life.


    If you want to raise your family and you are not there, you are so sad.


    After catching the white loss, Sasuke got up, went to the white, leaned over and embraced the weak white body, did not speak, just hugged, wanted to pass on her love in her heart, let her no longer feel lonely, no Worry again.


    Volt in the shoulders of Sasuke, sniffing the familiar smell, showing the color of satisfaction on the white surface, she knows that the man in front of her cares and likes her, really wants to bring happiness to her. With so many days of Sasuke, Sasuke conveyed her feelings clearly to the heart, precipitated, fermented, and became more and more intense.


    The two know each other and gradually merge into one, the body and mind are all concerned by the other side, attracted, like the magnets of the North and South Poles, Bai knows that he can never be separated from the man in front of him.


    "thank you¡­¡­"


    White stabilized the emotions, lifted from Sasuke''s shoulders, and stared at the lover in front of him. The smug smile appeared on his face. "Sasuke, I like you."


    The soft voice contains a kind of affection and gratitude. It is like a whisper. It is so fascinating. Even if it is a hundred steels, it will turn into a soft finger.


    White''s words will undoubtedly stir up a huge wave in Sasuke''s heart. This is the first time he has heard this. In the past, when the two met, although Bai said that he loved him, Sasuke still felt that there was helplessness and embarrassment. .


    At this moment, Bai said, what he said, sincerely, Sasuke feels that he has touched her heart, a heart is unreservedly presented in front of him, full of affection burst out, surging.


    ¡°Really?¡± Sasuke asked confidently.


    Feeling the help of Sasuke, the white fiber hand tapped his forehead and said with a slight sigh: "What? Want me to prove it to you?"


    Sasuke smiled. "Of course not. I have been waiting for you for a long time. Now, I heard it but I am not confident."


    When I heard Sasuke, Bai was very satisfied and said, "I have always been yours, and no one can take it."


    In the presence of Sasuke, the white eyes are somewhat blurred, and more specifically, it is a fascination.


    "Sasuke..."


    White circled Sasuke''s neck, and the delicate body swims on the snake. Sasuke is usually on the plate. He sticks out the tongue and licks the neck of the Sasuke. He feels that Sasuke is trembled, and the white mouth evokes a curve, revealing white teeth and light. Gently bite and plant a strawberry.


    This time, the white action completely aroused the urge of Sasuke, and pressed the white against the tatami and began to kiss and touch.


    After all, it is a kimono. The clothes on the white chest are easily untied, revealing the pink jade rabbit, which is very attractive.


    To put it bluntly, the white body is not as weak as it is supposed to be. Although it looks very thin, it has a different scene under the clothes.


    When the bumps are so good, the elegant temperament, soft as a jade, makes people intoxicated. Feeling the softness of white, Sasuke is nostalgic in the white chest, leaving a light hickey.


    Kissing the white lips, Sasuke looked at the whiteness of the breath and smiled a little. "White, I like you very much. If there are no other girls, you are my only one."


    only!


    Sasuke¡¯s words are very surprising in white. Is it really important for him? However, Sasuke likes it so much, and he is very happy in his heart. At least he knows his position is so heavy.


    Sasuke¡¯s evaluation and his heart made him feel flattered. What he could do was to cater to him and meet his requirements.


    The rubbing sound of the clothes, the interweaving breathing sounds, the weak whispers, and the shy laughter broke the silence of the room.


    At the last moment, Sasuke was still in control. He didn''t go on. He knew that it was not the time. After all, after one year after Sakura, it was not fair for her to provoke other women again. .


    Good night to the white voice, in her sorrowful eyes, Sasuke left here, at this moment, the night is more intense.


    The next day, Sakura and Ino came back. When they saw Sasuke, they were not happy. They stayed around Sasuke and told them intimately. www.novelhall.com~ Asked about things on Sasuke, he was like last night. Generally, I will tell my own experience to the two people. The second woman knows that Sasuke has concealed her heart, suppresses the doubts that haunt her heart, and does not pursue it. If she likes him, she must believe him, no matter what decision he makes.


    Sakura and Ino returned, Uchiha House restored the popularity of the past, and the life of warmth and serenity is really pleasant.


    Later, Sasuke gave them a small gift for the three women, and received their own gifts. They accepted them with joy, no matter how expensive, as long as they were sent by Sasuke, they would definitely be regarded as precious.


    Looking at Sakura and the three women can get along with each other, Sasuke comforts her heart. Whenever, a harmonious and peaceful life is always the most important. Because of his fancy, accepting the hearts of so many girls, I really feel sorry for everyone. What I can do is to guard the beauty of the eyes and never let them lose again.


    In October, the autumn is strong, and another major event happened in the world of forbearance.


    Since the death of three generations, Muye Village has no leader, and it is urgent to have a person to take charge of the overall situation, to be the fire shadow, and to find the granddaughter of the first generation, the hand hand Ji, through the high-level discussion of Muye, decided to take her position as Huo Ying.

 v2 Chapter 167： Festival

    The master of the five generations, Muye Village is celebrating, although most people in the village do not understand who the hand is, but have never seen her, but they know the first generation, know that the master is the granddaughter of the first generation, this One point is enough.


    The so-called human name, the shadow of the tree, due to the relationship of the first generation, the hand quickly won most of the people''s hearts, and the people of Muye are very supportive and trustful to the master.


    I don¡¯t know when, the story of the master hand is circulating in the street, saying that she was the savior sent by the first generation to save the wood leaves. What is more, said that the hand is the **** of medicine and came to save the people of the wood leaf in the fire .


    However, these rumors are naturally not in the ears of the master, at this time, she is busy preparing for the many issues of the fire.


    The ceremony was a very complicated process. It was no less than any grand ceremony. The leaves began to move from top to bottom. It took eight days from the start of preparation, but it only completed most of it. There are still many issues. Waiting for perfection.


    The largest office in the Huo Ying Building is the place where Huo Ying specializes in business.


    Looking at the thick instruments in his hand, the eyebrows of the hands were crumpled, his face was full of irritability, and he closed the papers and kept them on the table. He muttered: "How can it be so troublesome, it is really annoying!"


    At this time, the office door creaked, and the outline of the hand was finished. The previous irritability disappeared without a trace, and it was replaced with the color of peace.


    "Come in."


    The office door opened, but it was silent to hold the dolphin.


    I saw the mute and respectfully said: "The master of the hand, Sasuke is coming."


    Knowing that Sasuke is the scorpion of the master, mute here is not to lose the etiquette used "Sato help the young master."


    Sasuke is coming? There was a glimmer of joy in the heart of the hand, saying: "Let him come in."


    These days, the master has been busy with preparations. Since that night, she has never seen Sasuke again. She said that she really missed this nephew.


    After a while, the mute came with Sasuke, and the hand let the mute leave, fight for space, and prepare to speak with Sasuke.


    When I was quiet, I heard the outline complained: "How many days have elapsed, don''t look at my aunt and forget my aunt?"


    Sasuke said, "Forgot? How?"


    "Why don''t you come to see me there?" The master hand came over and screwed up Sasuke, and he was angry.


    Sasuke escaped the poisonous hand of the hand and argued: "I saw my aunt busy these two days, so I didn''t bother to interrupt. I am sorry."


    In fact, Sasuke is also trying to avoid suspicion. The master is going to be a fire shadow. He is in a sensitive period. If he ventures to find a master at this time, he will be entangled with her. When he is seen by outsiders, he will definitely make irresponsible remarks. Flying up will have a great impact on the reputation of the master.


    Indeed, the relationship between Sasuke and Tsuna is really doubtful. It is impossible for ordinary aunts to reach their level. Sometimes, in the eyes of outsiders, the actions they see are really embarrassing, but they are a bit like men and women. relationship.


    The master also knows the concern of Sasuke. Isn¡¯t she so? Just because of the psychological psychology of women, I will complain, and the right to vent their complaints.


    Entertaining Sasuke to sit down, the master sitting on the main character of the fire, watching his own voice, the eyes flashed a playful look, said: "Sasuke, how do you think of coming to your aunt today? Isn''t it always been avoided?"


    Sasuke sneered and said: "That, I am looking for you today. Actually, it is actually a bit of a thing..."


    The director saw Sasuke talking and vomiting. He knew that he had something to ask himself. He immediately said, "What''s wrong, the little devil, is it troublesome? Would you like me to help you with cooking? Don''t worry, my aunt is Huo Ying, these things are still not there. Under the words."


    Sasuke looked at the outline hand with a depressed face. He really thought of him as coming and going to the back door to find her. He said, "Well, I want to ask my aunt today."


    "what''s up?"


    Sasuke knows the temper of the master, she has never liked to turn around, and said directly: "Amount, can aunts accept Sakura as a disciple?"


    "Sakura?" The eyebrows of the hand frowned, a beautiful girl with long pink hair appeared in her mind. As a fire shadow, we must understand the basic information of all the wood leaf ninja. When watching the wood leaf ninja flower roster, the master hand I remembered Sakura.


    I know that Sakura is the girlfriend of Sasuke. I don¡¯t know why, the director will actually eat Sakura¡¯s vinegar. Some tastes say: ¡°You are here for her, is it so good for her?¡±


    Sasuke smirked and replied: "Aunt doesn''t think too much. After all, it is a girl I like, so I want to help her. If my aunt can accept her as an apprentice, I will be very grateful."


    When I heard Sasuke say "like", the heart of the hand was sour and sour, as if the thing that was originally his own was taken away, he said coldly: "You really care about her, since you want As a disciple, let her come in person. Do you still understand the truth of respecting the teacher?"


    Sasuke knows that there is complaint in the heart of the hand, and then he said: "I will let her come, I believe that my aunt will be very satisfied with her."


    The hand coldly screamed, and the words turned and said: "The little devil, listen to others, your private life is quite chaotic, there are actually three girlfriends, and a fiancee, hey, it is really not simple!"


    In the end, it turned out that there was a bit of reprimand, and it was obvious that the master was angry.


    I remembered Sasuke''s confession, and I was so unaware of the anger, and there were so many girls, it was really a scum! In this life The most annoying thing for the masters is those who have the heart, who have provoked one after another, and really took themselves as a stallion.


    Humph! Never spare him!


    The hand got up and walked to the front of Sasuke. He hated the teeth and the teeth, and the fists in his hands made the teeth rubbing. The Sasuke, who was sitting down and looking down, angered and said: "Let''s say, kid, how do you want to die?"


    Seeing the performance of the master, Sasuke¡¯s heart was born with a sense of timidity. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the aunt¡¯s aunt, or because the heart is really embarrassed, and I¡¯m really overwhelmed.


    The outline of the hand, Liu Mei fell down, grabbed Sasuke''s collar, and shouted: "Little devil, I thought you were quite good. I didn''t expect you to be such a person. It really disappoints me!"


    Because of the strength, Sasuke was actually raised by the hard-working, but it was like Sasuke being captured by the master.


    Seeing that the hand is really angry, Sasuke is not good, and does not resist. He said in a strong voice: "Aunt, let me go first. Let''s sit down and say."


    "Do not let!" The master is very reluctant, do not teach Sasuke, she will not let go.

 v2 Chapter 168： Festival

    Sasuke had no choice but to use his strength and his body shape. With his skillfulness, he got to the side and said, "Aunt, you listen to me."


    "Don''t listen!" Where the hand has managed so much, the only way to help the idiots, catch up with Sasuke, and make a punch.


    The boxing style, Sasuke has to temporarily avoid the edge, only the road hand is just a moment, but did not fight back, just relying on the flexibility of the body to dodge.


    Within the office, the hands and Sasuke are chasing one, and the tables and chairs around them are so bad. With the destruction of the cockroaches, they are ruined under the hands of the hands.


    Outside the office, a group of people heard the movements inside the office, thinking that something happened, they had to go in and check it out, but they were all silenced and said that there was no order, no one could enter.


    The crowds were getting more and more crowded, and they quickly filled the passages. They talked about the scenes inside the house. Oh, it was very noisy. Mute looked at the more and more wood leaf ninja, the heart secretly bitter, only hope that the hands and Sasuke quickly stopped.


    Finally, after a muffled sound, the house did not move, it looked very awkward.


    "Little devil, let me go."


    I saw that the hand was held by Sasuke Sasuke, and both of them fell to the ground. The assistant''s foot was like a rope, and the body of the hand was restrained. In a short time, the hand did not break free.


    She was hugged by Sasuke, and her hand was ruddy. She could feel that Sasuke¡¯s hands and feet were placed in some sensitive places. The pressure and touch that came from her made her very angry.


    Sasuke knew that he had caught the place where he should not be caught. The soft touch that came from his hand made him feel scared. The seven points were amazed, the three-pointed excitement, and the intertwined contradiction really made him nervous.


    Feeling that the assistant in the assistant was over-excited, the director said with shame: "Little devil, you really don''t let it go! Be careful that the old lady killed you!"


    Facing the intimidation of the master, Sasuke did not care about it. The play said: "I don''t let go, if I let it go, it will be a dead end."


    Seeing Sasuke, the hands of the hands of the hands, the moment, the strange force broke out from the body, and gradually broke away from the help of Sasuke.


    Sasuke''s secret passage is not good, but the huge force is really irresistible. The hand is loose, the hand is to reverse the situation, and the eyes will be out of his control.


    No longer hesitating, Sasuke immediately started again, ready to control the hands.


    At this point, the hands of the hand have prepared, Sasuke''s action is very difficult, abrupt, Sasuke''s body shape turned, with the skill to reinforce the hand.


    In fact, Sasuke is so easy to master the master, but also because the director did not use real power for him, or else even if he is three, he can not beat the master in strength.


    Sustained by Sasuke, there is an impulse in the heart of the hand, I really want to let this game go on, I really want to experience this fresh stimulation.


    However, the posture at this time is really embarrassing, I saw the two bodies are opposite, the hands are entangled, Sasuke''s head just happens to face the outline of the hand. The hands of the hand, some of the rapid breathing, spewed on the Sasuke, with a touch of rose flowers, it is very intoxicating.


    The hand was blushing on the cheeks because of the shackles of the action, and looked at Sasuke in front of him, and the red cloud was even better. Speaking of it, she was so close to Sasuke for the first time. Sasuke¡¯s handsome appearance made the outline of the hand feel strange. I don¡¯t know why, she wanted to bite Sasuke, right, yes, it¡¯s biting. .


    Because I like it and want to bite, this quirk is really pretty.


    The awkward atmosphere rose between the two, and Sasuke could clearly hear the more rapid heartbeat of the hands, and it was like a deer.


    Speaking of it, Sasuke''s innermost heart has a bit of inconsistency on the outline. Some of the Oedipus plots, when he sees the outline, give birth to an evil emotion, and he wants to happen with the master. However, Sasuke is not a scum, but he can still control himself. When this emotion rises, he is crushed and hidden in the deepest part of his heart, trying to seal it forever.


    However, at this time, so faced with the outline, the emotion in Sasuke¡¯s heart began to burst out, revealing a hint of inconsistency.


    The soft elasticity of the chest, the jade in front of the face, the fragrant air in the nose, will be surrounded by Sasuke.


    really beatiful¡­¡­


    Sasuke only felt that his mouth was dry, and his heart suddenly gave birth to an impulse. In the horror of the outline, the kiss was in the hands of the fragrant lips.


    The eyes of the hand are very big, and the beauty of the eyes is open, and how can it be like this? !


    He actually kissed me!


    At this point, the eyes of the hand are closed, the heart is screaming, finished, my first kiss, no more...


    Being helped by Sasuke, the heart of the hand is entangled, how can he do this? Although I like it very much, it is unforgivable to do this without my consent!


    At the moment, I struggled to escape the **** of Sasuke. However, it is so easy, and the constant twisting makes the contact between the two people closer. Sasuke can clearly feel the fullness and roundness of the chest of the hand.


    This little devil! And Sasuke thoroughly close to the body, the outline of the hand flew up the red Xia, such as the face of jade more charming.


    Looking at the expression of the struggling figure, Sasuke¡¯s heart suddenly stunned and kissed her, so that the ghost kissed her. !


    Since the encounter with the master, the heart of the Oedipus plot, Sasuke has produced a bit of inconsistency on the hands, he wants to happen with the hands. However, the support of the sincerity is still there. If you can''t see one, you will love one. Such a person is really confusing, and the heart should be restrained. Otherwise, it will be adult scum.


    However, at this moment, the fragrance of the mouth and nose, the soft and moist lips, even let this impulse break out, forming a strong emotional impact.


    Under the impulse, Sasuke is not satisfied with the status quo, but is actually sticking out his tongue, preparing to open the teeth of the hand, and doing more in-depth communication with her.


    How can this be? !


    The hand was shy and violent, and closed the teeth to stop Sasuke''s movements. She noticed that Sasuke''s tongue was more and more sputum, and she was hooked in her inner cavity. The itching discomfort made her very ashamed.


    Be sure to stop him!


    The palm of the hand ºÝ A bit of a bite, she only felt that something was bitten, and the sweet liquid flowed into her mouth, intertwined in the kiss of the two.


    I was bitten by the master, Sasuke helped the pain, and woke up from the lost shackles, and looked at the underside of the hand on the face full of apologies and no choices.


    "Sorry, this is just an accident."


    accident? !


    Oh, it¡¯s a lame excuse, has already done this, or is it an accident?


    At this time, Sasuke''s mouth was bitten by a hand, and the deep tooth print was very obvious. The bright red blood flowed out from there, staining Sasuke''s lips.


    Seeing the color of blood red, the face of the hand is slightly white, she has not recovered from the blood sugar, turned her head and avoided the help of Sasuke.


    Sasuke¡¯s invasion made the classmates very angry. This feeling was the first time she realized that she was embarrassed, ashamed, uneasy, and in short, very uncomfortable. She immediately said: ¡°Little devil! Let me go!¡±

 v2 Chapter 169： Festival

    Feeling the shyness of the master, Sasuke knows that she is really angry now, and now the master is on the head, if not let go, I don¡¯t know what she will be.


    Do you want to let her go if you follow the instructions?


    Jokes, of course, can''t be put, now let go, there will be no chance to reconcile with the master in the future, and even the general aunt relationship may not be able to keep.


    At this moment, it is really a dilemma. Sasuke¡¯s heart hesitates and sees the color of resentment on the hand, but it is closer to the body of the hand, and there is no intention to let go.


    "You, the devil, I am really angry when I go on like this." The voice of the hand was a little trembled and seemed to be escaping. She knows that Sasuke has an attempt at herself, and it is not a day or two. If she is allowed to develop, she does not know what will happen.


    Although the director also likes Sasuke, it is still difficult for her to admit that Sasuke¡¯s affection is so easy. After all, the master also knows that the generation gap between the two is too big, and the physical psychology is the same. Moreover, after all, they live in society, and the eyes of the world simply do not allow them to exist. These are the reasons why the hands are hesitating.


    Seeing that Sasuke really did not let go, the director had to change his tone and said: "Hey, kid, let go of my aunt, I promise not to hold you accountable."


    If you don¡¯t pursue it, the master knows the temper of Sasuke, and he says one thing in his mouth, but the other is in his heart. Who knows what is going on in her heart.


    Immediately said: "Do not let go, kill not let go."


    "you!"


    The hand is very helpless. Although Sasuke is not heavy, the feeling of being pressed on him is really bad. The physical contact is very abrupt and weird. This makes the hands feel that there is a feeling of being violated.


    Turning around, I can''t hide the shame on my face. I have a bit of discomfort in my eyes. I reprimanded and said: "The little devil, is your performance like treating your aunt''s proper attitude? It really is not a system."


    When I said this, there was another embarrassment in the heart of the hand. Her attitude towards Sasuke was what her aunt should do with her nephew. When she made a teasing act for Sasuke, why did she think about Sasuke¡¯s heart? Kind of thoughts.


    Between the two, I am not aunt, always making a special move, and now this situation, and who can blame, both sides have responsibilities.


    Sasuke¡¯s breathing at this time was also a little short, and the airflow spurted on the surface of the hand. She could see a small flaw in her neck and the frequency of eyelashes was high. All this showed the tension in the heart of the hand. .


    Looking down on the underside of the hand, Sasuke saw that her face was very rosy, and the original jade-like face was rendered a layer of blush, which became very attractive.


    Thinking of the little devil in front of him and his past, the anger in the heart of the hands gradually disappeared. According to the identity of the aunt, he and the helper were connected with each other. Because of the inexplicable feelings, some unexplained things happened. They were originally like parallel lines. Intertwined, all this has to be said to be a fateful arrangement under the coincidence.


    A sigh in my heart, it is really a stubborn little devil. Looking at Sasuke''s face, the master finally made a step backwards and said: "Sasuke, I don''t pursue your business, so let me go."


    "Really?" Sasuke knows that the master is really compromising this time, but he still asks.


    "Uh-huh." The nod of the hand nodded and showed a look that people believed.


    Finally, Sasuke untied the imprisonment of the master, got up and left, standing not far away.


    Out of the **** of Sasuke, he started to call Sasuke and did not follow the previous agreement.


    Sasuke knew that he was fooled again, and his heart was speechless. He resisted the offensive of the master and said: "Aunt, how can you talk without counting, the last time, this time."


    Who knows, the outline of the hand flashed a trace of sly, sneer said: "Giggle, I just talk is not counted, what are you going to do? Imp, fight with me, you are still tender..."


    "..."


    Seeing the outline, Sasuke gave up the resistance and said, "Well, if I can get rid of it, then let''s play." Sasuke, Sasuke''s eyes closed and made an unguarded posture.


    After waiting for a long time, I didn''t feel the movement of the master. Sasuke opened the eyes subconsciously and saw the smile of the outline.


    Just listen to the hand and laugh: "Little devil, I suddenly changed my mind, I will not pursue you and your little girlfriend, and I will feel bad when I hit you."


    "..."


    Sasuke looked at the hands again without a word, and was very helpless for her performance.


    Immediately afterwards, the eyebrows of the hand were wrinkled, and the voice turned sharply. He said, "Oh, this time, as your aunt, I have the responsibility to supervise you. If you see you and other girls tangled next time, I can''t spare you."


    The master handed the aunt''s Mingtang in an attempt to stop Sasuke''s behavior. She also knew that Sasuke was a young man after all. Sometimes emotional impulses are normal, and it is inevitable to attract bees.


    "Well, I try to." This is Sasuke''s words. Although he is very dissatisfied with the control of the master, it is his elders after all, and in the heart of the emotion, Sasuke has promised the requirements of the master.


    Seeing the performance of Sasuke''s obedience, the heart of the hand was very satisfied, came over and took out the hand towel, and wiped the blood of the mouth.


    "Oh, don''t move."


    At this moment, the director really used Sasuke as a child, and unconsciously joined the tone of relatives.


    The movement of the hand is very light, and there is no pain in Sasuke. Because the bite is too deep, even if the blood is wiped clean, you can still see a piece of blood red. The master knows that his previous actions are too embarrassing, his heart is slightly embarrassed, sorry for Sasuke, very regretful.


    In Sasuke¡¯s surprised eyes, the hand reaches out to the right hand, the green Chakra light spot condenses the hand, and the wound of Sasuke is attached. Under the cool airflowThe deep bite marks miraculously It will recover in a blink of an eye.


    Is this the medical ninja of the hand? Sasuke was amazed, so easily recovered the injury as it was, he confirmed the name of the first hand medical Ninjutsu.


    "This is all right."


    The outline hand smiled and touched the head of Sasuke and expressed his relatives.


    Being treated like this by Su Gang, Sasuke is helpless. It is only because she likes her behavior, and she goes.


    At this time, the door of the Huo Ying office suddenly opened, and Xiao Chun appeared indoors.


    Xiaochun came, and the hand immediately left Sasuke, ignored Sasuke, and made a ugly expression.


    Xiaochun saw the mess in the room, his brow wrinkled, and said: "Outline, what are you doing here?"


    Seeing Xiaochun Xingshi¡¯s guilty question, the master remembered and Sasuke¡¯s previous actions, his heart was ashamed, his face was reddish, and he said: ¡°Spring, I just taught, it¡¯s a little bigger, it¡¯s normal to destroy tables and chairs. ""

 v2 Chapter 170： Festival

    As a matter of course, Xiaochun said that Xiaochun was not happy. He immediately said: "You must become a fire shadow now. As a fire shadow, what kind of system is it?"


    "Yes, yes, Chun Daren..."


    The outline of the hand is perfunctory, and it is very impatient for Xiaochun¡¯s preaching.


    Seeing the performance of the outline hand, Xiaochun¡¯s heart sighed, and sure enough, could it not change the previous temperament?


    Immediately, Xiaochun¡¯s slap in the face of Huo Ying¡¯s duty to the head of the brain, almost like a storm, it is very annoying.


    At this time, Sasuke came out to speak. "Spring Master, I insisted that my aunt teach me here, so please don''t blame my aunt."


    When he heard Sasuke, Xiaochun thought that he was eager to save his anger. He did not pursue the rude behavior of his arrogant speech. He gave his heart to the stage and said to Sasuke: "Sasuke, if this is the case, then this matter is even in you. On the account, I am young, so I will be held liable for your compensation. The tables and chairs that are destroyed here will be compensated by you."


    "Yes, Chun Daren." Sasuke was slightly stunned and said nothing.


    Really good, Xiaochun looked at Sasuke and nodded. It is the most outstanding talent in the wood leaf junior. Perhaps, the future of Konoha depends on him.


    After a few words, Xiaochun left here, leaving Sasuke and the master.


    When Xiaochun walked out the door, he said with a sigh of relief: "It''s really annoying. Every day in my ear, I have to hear the scorpion come."


    Seeing the performance of the master, Sasuke is funny. Perhaps this is the temper of the master. I don¡¯t hide the emotions in my heart. If I want to say it, I want to say it, and I feel very real. Such a girl, really cute...


    lovely? !


    Sasuke was shocked by the words that suddenly popped up in his heart. If so, if he was heard by the master, I wouldn¡¯t know what would be wrong, and I was furious? ashamed? Tangled?


    Maybe she will beat me.


    After all, five days later, the Huo Ying crowned the ceremony as scheduled.


    In order to celebrate the five generations of Huo Ying, this day, the wood leaves are dressed up everywhere, and every corner can feel the festive atmosphere.


    Floats, banners, ceremonies, **** dances, people take to the streets and celebrate this special day in various ways.


    As the first female fire shadow in Muye Village, Tsunaru has more responsibility, and it is in keeping with the times and taking on the future.


    In this patriarchal society, women are senior leaders, embodying the liberation of the people''s minds, and the promotion of women''s rights is no longer just a vassal of men. This is undoubtedly a major step forward.


    In the Huo Ying Building, the outline hand was a little nervous, and it was clearly prepared. On this day, there was a bit of a ripple in the heart.


    At the moment, the masters looked through the floor-to-ceiling windows and looked at the scene downstairs. At this moment, the villagers of Muye came from all over the place, and the crowds of people gathered in front of the Huo Ying Building to prepare for the five generations of Huo Ying.


    The office door opened and the mute in the black uniform came in. It was slightly respectful and said: "The grand master will start, and the spring adult will let me inform you."


    "Know it." The hand pressed the tension in the heart, and it will come, and it will only be on the scalp.


    Out of the office, under the leadership of the mute, walked in the long corridor, at this time, her heart is not well, it is rare to calm down.


    At the outer court, Xiaochun and Menyan and other high-level wood leaves have been waiting there for a long time. Looking at the style of the master, they nod their heads and are the granddaughters of the first generation.


    At this time, Xiaochun called the hand to the side, handed the fire shadow in her hand to her, and said: "The hand, starting today, you are the shadow of the wood leaf village, I hope you can lead the wood leaves to the glory."


    The master knows the meaning of this fight, not only the token is a symbol, but also a slight encounter, took over the fight, said: "Spring, I will, as a shadow, I will protect Muye Village."


    "This is the best." Menyan talked at this time, looked at the outline, nodded and said: "Outline, the first generation of adults is the most admired person in life, you are the granddaughter of the first generation, I believe in your ability Wood leaves will be more prosperous in your hands."


    "Men Yan adults, I know my responsibility, so please rest assured." The hand is also slightly respectful to the door inflammation, nodded.


    Later, the wooden leaf on the side of the tree came out to congratulate the master, and said some scene-like congratulations, it is flattering. They all know the meaning of the hand as a fire shadow, and a person who has no foundation in the wood leaves will easily become a fire shadow, which is very unfavorable for their development.


    After all, the hand left the wood leaves for many years, and there is no connection with the big names in the village, and they are not a warship, people, interests, rights, contacts, these are things they need to consider, so they have in mind I hope that we can form an alliance with the masters, and this will be of great benefit to their development.


    The hands looked at the faces of these people, and some disgusted. However, due to public circumstances, she still endured in her heart, and she is now a shadow of fire, this is not the same as before, some emotions still have to control.


    At this time, Xiaochun¡¯s side was coming over. This time, as the attendant of Xiaochun¡¯s side, she served as a guardian of Xiaochun¡¯s position.


    Xi Yan did not wear a dark mask, exposed a good face, the money went to Xiaochun and whispered a few words, then stood aside, waiting for Xiaochun¡¯s instructions.


    Xiaochun turned around and said to the master: "The time has come, it is the beginning of the ceremony."


    finally coming?


    The hands tightened his hands, and his eyes showed a firm light, Huo Ying, Grandpa I have to go this step...


    Passing through the corridor, to the dome of the dome, the vision is bright, the sun is shining, and the floor is dyed with layers of brilliance.


    Stepping on the dome, the master has heard the cheers of the villagers under the wood leaves, and the voices are full of voices. As if there is any power, the master feels that the one in his heart disappears without a trace.


    Vaguely can be heard, they are saying, "Outline Master", "Huo Ying adults" ... with their enthusiasm to express their welcome and support to the hands.


    At this point, the mood of the hands of the hands was actually infected, and the mood of the people she clearly understood, how inspiring.


    The hand presses the excitement in the heart, puts the shadow of fire on the head, covers the face like jade, and looks down the people downstairs through the tassels of the fight.


    With a firm step, the hand went to the edge of the dome, and the black sea of ??people came into view. There were civilians, ninjas, and nobles.


    Clearly, they can see the excitement and excitement on their faces. They seem to be cheering, seeing the outline hand coming out, and a burst of intense sound broke out in the crowd.

 v2 Chapter 171： Festival

    Vaguely can be heard, they are saying, "Outline adults", "Huo Ying adults" ... with their enthusiasm to express the welcome and support of the program.


    At this time, the mood of Gang was actually infected, and the mood of the people was clearly understood. How inspiring it was.


    Under the pressure of the heart, the fire of the shadows was put on the head, covering the face like jade, through the tassels of the fight, overlooking the people downstairs.


    "Everyone, thank you for gathering here, thank you all."


    The voice of the class was faintly heard, very attractive, and brought the emotions of everyone. The people downstairs echoed.


    "Huoying adults!"


    "Huoying adults!"


    "Huoying adults!"


    ......


    Feeling everyone''s emotions, the face that was covered by the fight was a smile, so the feeling of being praised is really good.


    Subsequently, the outline stretched out the fiber and pressed against the crowd on the field. The cheers on the field quickly stopped.


    The audience looked at the upstairs, and there was a fascination in their eyes. Huo Ying is the idol of their hearts. Their spiritual pillars now have a new Huo Ying. They firmly believe that the Naruto will lead them and become their guiding lights. Give them a more peaceful and happy life.


    Later, Gang continued: "Today, it is the day when I became a fire shadow. Really, standing here, I am very embarrassed. Facing everyone, I hope that I can keep my duties in the days to come. I hope that I can become a competent Huoying and lead the wood leaves to glory!"


    At this time, there was another burst of cheers on the field. The class cheered and said: "Huoying, the ninja who inherits the will of the fire, they are the hope of the world, and the spirit they embody is like a fire. Will, forever burning, never extinguish, for the ideal, for the loved ones, constantly struggle, even if they throw away life, but also guard their own cherished existence. In the battle of endurance, I saw the unyielding of the wood leaf ninja Will, for the sake of the village, for peace, at the expense of their own lives, but also to protect the woody ninja village that they love in their hearts. They are all heroes, they are the successors of the will of fire, I think, standing here, I want Say thank you to them, it is their sacrifice in exchange for the peace of the leaves, they are great existences at all times."


    Speaking of this, the voice of the class is a bit heavy, she also remembered the companion who died in the World War, and her favorite brother, rope tree...


    There were some silences downstairs, and they all bowed their heads and looked a little stunned. It seemed to be remembering the dead.


    After a meal, the outline said: "The first generation of adults, the second generation of adults, the three generations of adults, the four generations of Huo Ying, they, for the wood leaves, contributed their own lives, as Huo Ying. They used their own life to guard their love. Konoha Ninja Village, Huo Ying, as a fire shadow of Muye, must protect his own village and protect his loved ones. A month ago, three generations of adults, my teacher, Fei Fei, for the wood leaves, As a dereliction of duty, he is worthy of the outstanding ninja of Konoha, the three generations of Konoha who are admired by Konoha!"


    Here, the heart of the head, the voice of the Fei Fei is still in front of him, but the person has passed away, only the memory in his mind is constantly playing back, telling the legend that belongs to him.


    Suddenly, the story turned a bit, and it became impassioned by heavy weight. "I was the granddaughter of the first generation, and the wooden leaves were created by him. The leaves of the wood are like a father. I still remember that Grandpa once told me. If I have passed, the Muye compatriots are part of my body. The people in the village believe in me. I also believe in everyone. This is Huo Ying! I want to say that Muye, the indispensable existence in my life, I have already realized it. Huo Ying, I believe everyone, I want to protect all the people of Konoha, you are all part of my body, like a cell, can not be missing, I will love my body, guard everyone, guard my cherished Muye Village !"


    The voice fell, the crowd burst into a general sound, the atmosphere arrived, the people all cheered and encouraged, and the professional declaration of the program was very inspiring. They believed in the plan, believed in the promise she made, and believed that the wood leaves were in her Under the leadership, it will certainly prosper.


    The cheers surrounded the outline, and the feeling of being praised made her very enjoyable. Unconsciously, she also had some blood and enthusiasm, ready to do a big job after the upper position.


    At this point, the class found a familiar eye in the crowd, through the tassel, a blue figure appeared in front of her eyes, it is Sasuke.


    Sasuke also looked at her again. His eyes were filled with encouragement and eagerness. His aunt became a shadow of fire. Of course, the assistant was very excited. Especially when he talked about the program, he could feel the enthusiasm of the program. Ashamed and confused. Sasuke knows that the program has finally got rid of the past nightmare and is ready to welcome a new life.


    When I saw Sasuke, there was an impulse in the heart of the organization. He really came. Is it coming to cheer for me? Gang saw Sasuke¡¯s gaze, she understood and felt that although there was a trace of confusion in her heart, it was more expectation and longing.


    After so many years, time has passed, life alone is enough...


    Naruto and the self are also standing together, they are watching the performance of the program, but also a little excited, only heard Naruto shouting ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Huo Ying adults, you are the best! ¡±


    Kakashi, who was under the control of the group, was also in the crowd, just beside Sasuke, and there were also white and Sakura. They knew that the outline was the fifth generation of Naruto. They naturally did not dare to neglect, and came early to prepare for the show.


    Especially Sakura, seeing the heroic and cool, the eyes flashed thousands of stars, the class has promised to accept her as an apprentice a few days ago, and she is very satisfied with her, see such an outstanding master, Sakura¡¯s heart The admiration of the emotions is beyond words. She believes that following the program, she will become the top ninja of the world. At that time, she will no longer only hide behind Sasuke, she will fight side by side with Sasuke!


    The atmosphere on the court was boiling, and the people in the downstairs looked upstairs, fighting high spirits, and silently remembered: Grandpa, I finally became a shadow of fire, believe me, as a thousand people, I will not lose face for you, I will definitely let thousands The family will shine again, and the thousand people will surely carry forward on me!


    It has been a few days since the beginning of the game, and after the ceremony, the program finally has the consciousness of being a fire shadow, and it is necessary to deal with all the affairs of the wood leaf. () "One Piece''s Bounty System" only represents the author''s views of the three countries Han Shao, if it finds that its content is inconsistent with the national laws, please delete the treatment, the position is only committed to providing a healthy and green reading platform. ¡¾¡¿,thank you all!

 v2 Chapter 172： Festival

    .


    Has become a fire shadow, the master tried to recover the rights held by the Konoha consular group. In the blank period when the wood leaves lacked the fire shadow, the high-level consul of the wood leaf has eroded many of the powers originally belonging to the fire shadow. Power is a matter of urgency.


    The consular group was also interested in knowing that when the general trend had gone, it took back its own arrogant wings and died down. Very smooth, not much hindrance, the power to be taken back to the hands.


    At this time, the master hand fully grasped all the power of the wood leaf village, and truly became the highest decision maker and leader of the wood leaf.


    Holding the power, the hand does not dare to neglect, after all, the wood leaves are created by her grandfather, she does not want the wood leaves to ruin in their own hands. Moreover, just taking office, even if you look like it, you should do your due diligence to deal with Konoha.


    They are all on the right track, and the people of Muye are also very satisfied with the new Huo Ying. They are all looking at the efforts made by her hands. As the director said in the inauguration ceremony, she regards the leaves as part of her body, and she guards the leaves and guards the people who believe in her.


    In October, after all, it is late autumn. Because it is not too strong near the equator, only the maple leaves falling from the trees confirm the coming of autumn.


    On this day, Sasuke intends to visit the young field. After all, it has not been seen for almost a month, and the younger brother has already made a marriage contract with him. He can¡¯t say it without visiting.


    Following the familiar road, Sasuke went to the house.


    After a brief briefing, a middle-aged man like a butler brought Sasuke to the living room.


    Soon, the middle-aged man in a black kimono arrived at the hall, which was just the day.


    Seeing Sasuke, the joy of the majesty of the sun appeared in the face, greeted the servant to serve tea, and Sasuke talked in the hall.


    "Yin, I can wait for you to come, now I can finally hope you."


    Sitting on the main seat of the sun, let Sasuke sit next to him and look at Sasuke. The more you look, the more satisfied you are.


    Sasuke smiled a little and said apologetically: "There have been a lot of things lately, so I didn''t come to visit my uncle, but I also hope to forgive me."


    "Yeah, nothing, you can come very well." The day suddenly paused and said: "Yin, I heard that you have made an aunt to be an aunt. Is this really true?"


    After hearing about the Japanese and the Russians, Sasuke nodded and replied: "Yes, Huo Ying is my aunt."


    A few days ago, the Japanese had heard about Sasuke¡¯s appointment as an aunt. At first he still had some unbelief, and now he was confirmed, and his mind naturally played an abacus.


    In the eyes, the light flashed through the road, and the Japanese foot cover almost said: "Yin, we are home, if you don''t mind, please ask Yinxian to say a few words in front of the master."


    Sure enough, he was a politician. Whenever he put political interests at the forefront, Sasuke smiled slightly and said, "Let''s say, after all, you are my uncle. When we are married, we are family members."


    Sasuke said that the Japanese is naturally very satisfied.


    The newest firepower, the most important thing for all major forces is to obtain alliances with Huo Ying adults. With this relationship of Huo Ying, their power in the wood leaves will naturally be strengthened and consolidated. Now, Sasuke has promised to help the Japanese people. With this relationship, there is no need to worry about the hands of the Japanese.


    The Japanese are calculating the Sasuke, and Sasuke is not counting the Japanese people?


    There is no free lunch in the world. Tomorrow, we must spit it out tomorrow. Sasuke is also planning to help the Japanese people, and to obtain his greatest trust. After the younger hands are taken, they will completely control the power of the Japanese people and use their knowledge. , annexed the forces of various departments, thus reviving Uchiha!


    After a few words of chilling, Sasuke said: "Uncle, no matter what is not going to the Three Treasure Hall, today, I mainly come to find my younger sister."


    Looking for a young girl? The face of the Japanese foot showed such a look.


    It seems that Sasuke is very comfortable with the young, and the Japanese is very comforting. Although it is for the family''s interests to marry the young field to Sasuke, but the blood is thicker than the water can not be erased, if Sasuke is not good to treat the young, he How to cancel the marriage contract.


    He smiled happily and was very kind. He said: "Yin, I¡¯m thinking of you in the days of the young people. Now that you are here, she must be very happy."


    Is that right? Sasuke naturally knows that this is a lie of the Japanese. After all, he is not very important in the mind of the younger brother. Although he is a fianc¨¦, the younger man is still not flustered by him, and at most it is a faint friend.


    Sasuke''s slight smile, very refined and demeanor, said: "Listen to my uncle, I really want to see the younger sister."


    "Haha, let''s just say, wait a moment."


    The Japanese football team said a few words to the attendants around. After a while, they saw the young fields wearing light blue patterns and kimonos appear in the hall.


    "Father''s adult..." Hsiao Tian slightly squatted and gave a gift to the Japanese and Japanese, and then saw Sasuke around the Japanese foot.


    Seeing Sasuke, the younger face flashed silky and unnatural, some cold, but still owe the body, said to Sasuke: "French adults..."


    The performance of the young field is a bit embarrassing. Sasuke has a self-knowledge in his heart. He was originally a strong inserter. He was involved in the world of the young field. Now she is not hot or cold, so it is normal, at least, for a short time, let her Changing attitudes is still impossible.


    Sasuke smiled and said: "Sister Tiantian, I am here to see you, how? Don''t you welcome me?"


    I heard Sasuke say this, looked at the next day, and the younger look changed. "Of course, it¡¯s not I¡¯m here, I¡¯m welcome, but it¡¯s easy to make makeup, please forgive me.¡±


    In front of the Japanese football team, facing the performance of Sasuke¡¯s younger days and changing his shame, he did not have any timidity.


    Since that time, the younger brother untied and the shackles between the Japanese and the Japanese, she was blushing in front of the outsiders, she changed her face, although sometimes she was ashamed, but at least in front of the Japanese football, she did not reveal her weakness. Face, know that she is a big lady of the Japanese family, this identity does not allow her to have any weakness, for the Japanese to the family, she must change herself, bravely assume the responsibility of the family, the glory of the Everbright family!


    Looking at the young field, Sasuke helped the micro-finger, and the change of the young field was beyond his expectations, but in the middle of his heart, it would be much better for him.


    Seeing the look of the young man, Sasuke suddenly wanted to tease her, and the banter said: "Shou Tian¡¯s sister is very beautiful. If she dresses up, I am afraid that even the fairies will be ashamed."


    Day to the house. . () "One Piece''s Bounty System" only represents the author''s views of the three countries Han Shao, if it finds that its content is inconsistent with the national laws, please delete the treatment, the position is only committed to providing a healthy and green reading platform. ¡¾¡¿,thank you all!

 v2 Chapter 173： Festival

    .


    Sasuke¡¯s words did not hide the meaning of praise, although it was a bit of a flirtatious taste, but it did not show up.


    In the past, it was said that Sasuke¡¯s words were so helpless that the original prepared words could not be said now.


    How can he do this? Looking at the look of Sasuke''s playfulness, Hsiao Tian''s heart beats, and can no longer maintain the solemn look of the original, the original character is completely revealed.


    I saw a little red glow from the white face of the white net, dyed red tablets, small hands smashed the clothes corner, look flustered, eyes flashed with shyness and fear, like a frightened bunny.


    Look at you still loaded! Sasuke¡¯s heart was funny, his eyes fixed on the young field, with some inexplicable meaning.


    Being assisted by Sasuke, Kanda¡¯s heart was even more flustered, and he was unconsciously nervous. He couldn¡¯t stand the help of Sasuke¡¯s eyes. He stepped back and escaped from the back of the foot and avoided the observation of Sasuke.


    The Japanese and the Japanese watched the performance of the two quietly, and the heart of the child, the child of the young child was still younger, and it was a bit unreliable to hand over the Japanese to her.


    Seeing that Hiroshi was persecuted by Sasuke, he turned his head and said to Hirada: "Hutada, Sasuke is not easy to come. As a master, you should be entertained. You are sitting next to Sasuke. Don''t be too cautious."


    The Japanese foot commanded that the young field did not dare to violate, took courage, took a small step, went to Sasuke, hesitated, sitting next to Sasuke.


    From the young body, I noticed the faint orchid aroma, knowing that the young field is very nervous now, Sasuke is not embarrassed, and she is actively looking for the young field to talk. "Sister Tiantian, I haven¡¯t seen these days, I miss you, let¡¯s be good. Let me talk."


    Sasuke¡¯s tone showed a cordial and unrelenting taste. The mood of the young field was relaxed. Looking at Sasuke¡¯s side face, the handsome silhouette was reflected in the eyes, and the inexplicable emotions poured into my heart, facing Sasuke, the first time. So easy.


    Looking at Sasuke''s side face, Hiroshi said softly: "Yes, Master Fu."


    The sound is soft, like a clear stream, slipping through the heart, very comfortable.


    Listening to Hsiao Tian¡¯s voice, he called himself an adult. Sasuke felt that the young field was too restrained in front of him. Now he said, ¡°Sister Tiantian, if you don¡¯t mind, you and Sakura call me Sasuke.¡±


    Sasuke¡¯s words made Hsiao¡¯s hesitation, turned his head and looked at the Japanese, and nodded when he saw the Japanese, and said softly: ¡°Sasuke.¡±


    Sure enough, compared to the so-called Saofu "Falun Master", the same title makes the younger a lot more comfortable. At first, it was said that Sasuke Sasuke was a Japanese-speaking person. Now Sasuke is asking for her initiative. She is not good at saying anything. She only supports Sasuke and wants to draw closer to each other.


    The three people casually said in the hall, the atmosphere is very relaxed, just like chatting with friends, like a chat between family members, unconsciously Sasuke is very kind in the heart of the Japanese and the young.


    Sasuke wants to wait for a while with the younger child, consolidating the relationship that is hard to establish. Now he said to the Japanese: "Uncle, I want to go outside with my younger sister, I don''t know if it is convenient?"


    Sasuke took the initiative, and the Japanese naturally agreed to the request. After a few words about Hsiao Tian, ??the two went out.


    On the road, the warm daylight sprinkles, and the autumn winds are nowhere to be seen.


    Sasuke took the young field and walked on the leaves of Muye Street. The two figures of dark blue and light blue were a bit matchable.


    The young field went slowly, Sasuke stopped to wait for her, and recruited and waved and said: "The young field, follow me, now we are only two people, you are so constrained, I will be very upset."


    It is only two people that I have avoided you, and Chen Tian¡¯s heart is silent. However, since Sasuke asked for it, she followed up with her words and side by side with Sasuke.


    Sure enough, I still have a lot of points. Sasuke knows that she and her child are very shallow and do not insist on it. At the moment, the young field is pointed to the scene of the commercial street.


    In the end, it is the girl''s heart. When I go to the street, I will easily get up in the street, and Sasuke will not talk about the margins.


    "That said, you often go shopping with Sakura." Chen Tian saw Sasuke asked about the situation on Muye Street, and asked curiously.


    Seeing that Chen Tian took the initiative to raise this topic, Sasuke certainly answered the truth. "Of course, after all, it is inevitable that they will be taken away from shopping. Oh, I can?"


    Looking at the ring in the hand, the face of the young girl is slightly breezy, is this decided?


    Haven''t had time to experience the taste of love, you have to face marriage, marry a woman, is this too fast?


    Perhaps, this is the fate, the younger field is tightly wearing the left hand of the ring, watching the handsome Sasuke, the heart is impulsive, probably, marrying Sasuke, is really a good choice.


    Changed the mood, the young field slightly headed, looked at Sasuke''s face, said softly: "Thank you, I like your gift."


    Hsiao Tian said that although there is still unwillingness, but more is thanks from the heart, Sasuke knows the tangles in the heart of the child, put his hand on her shoulder, smiles slightly and says: "We don''t have to say those between us. Polite, after all, you are my fiancee, these things are all right."


    "Yes? Really honored..."


    Hsiao Tian bowed her head. Although she has not yet established a relationship with Sasuke, she has accepted the fact that she has become a helper wife. Sasuke¡¯s words have made her feel a little happy.


    In the store, the rest of the men and women and the clerk are watching the two. In their eyes, Sasuke and Hsiao are very good, they are all nobles, and they are very suitable.


    The women saw the diamond ring in the hands of the young field, and they all voted for envy. The dazzling things are what they longed for. If someone can give them something of value, they are likely to marry the golden turtle. .


    Sometimes women really pay a lot of money, but who doesn''t pay for gold? Material guarantee is the premise of high spiritual enjoyment There is not enough material wealth, how romantic, how great love seems to be very pale, after all, is an individual, living in the real world.


    It is not easy to live, it needs the support of all kinds of materials, and it is normal for the material wealth to be rushed, just to pursue a better life.


    Seeing that Hsiao Tian has a slight acceptance, Sasuke knows that his initial purpose has finally been reached. Now he said: "Hida, I know that you don''t like me very much, but I still hope that you give me a chance, maybe it is very embarrassing. But I believe there will always be days when the relationship between you and me will eventually be established."


    The discourse was slightly low, but it was very persuasive. Sasuke¡¯s unwilling mood conveyed to the heart of the young field, staring at the face of Sasuke, and the young field was slightly stunned. Is he so worried about me?


    In the heart of the field, there was an impulse in the heart of the field. What I wanted to say, I was interrupted by Sasuke, but I was interrupted by Sasuke.


    "Well, the young field, it has been out for so long, it is estimated that my uncle is not at ease, I will send you back." () "One Piece''s Bounty System" only represents the author''s views of the three countries Han Shao, if it finds that its content is inconsistent with the national laws, please delete the treatment, the position is only committed to providing a healthy and green reading platform. ¡¾¡¿,thank you all!

 v2 Chapter 174： Festival

    .


    Sustained by Sasuke, the youngsters in the heart of the field lost their hearts, nodded silently, with Sasuke''s footsteps out of the jewelry store.


    On the street, in the crowd, the young field followed by Sasuke and walked silently. From time to time, he saw Sasuke¡¯s side face, and the scene of Sasuke¡¯s scene appeared in his mind. The noise in his ear gradually became inaudible, and the cut in front of his eyes began to clear. stand up.


    The blue boy was in front of her, and there was a shining thunder on her body, which blocked her from a mortal blow. Her anger reprimanded Ning¡¯s words in her ear. ¡°It¡¯s actually a gossip, sixty-four palms, do you want to kill her? ?!"


    The fear and anger in the discourse are so strong that the heart of the younger brother trembles. Does he care about me?


    At the beginning, when Sasuke stopped her from fighting Ning, the dissuasion and jealousy that was in the air were still echoing in her ear, and I still feel the kind of concern at the time.


    At that time, what attitude did he take against me? Could it be that he had an intention for me at that time?


    Thinking of this, Hsiao Tian¡¯s heart beats. If this is the case, Sasuke is really good at me.


    Looking at Sasuke''s side face, Chu Tian''s heart suddenly appeared intimate feelings, he is really a good person, if you can close him and feel his inner heart, this may be really good.


    The impulse is like the fire of the original, and it is getting more and more fierce in the heart of the young field. I really want to approach him, then close to the point, and then close to the point...


    Quietly, the young field stretched out his left hand, trembling, hesitating, like a timid rabbit, tempted the right hand close to Sasuke.


    I have to seize it, work hard, get close to him, hurry up...


    Chutian can feel his heartbeat faster and faster, just like a small deer smashing, his face gradually rosy, squinting, watching her and Sasuke''s hand getting closer.


    After all, the young field did not take that step, and the weakness in the heart defeated the temporary courage. When it touched the right hand of Sasuke, he suddenly took it away.


    Still not brave enough, sure enough, can''t I be as bold as everyone else?


    Just as the young girl was frustrated, her left hand sent a warm feeling. The pressure and touch were very strange, but she was shocked.


    Sasuke took the initiative to take me? !


    Hsiao Tian didn''t dare to look at Sasuke. She was worried that she would be seen by Sasuke, and that would be really big.


    Sasuke was paying attention to the movement of the young field, and saw that the younger man wanted to hold the look that he couldn¡¯t hold, and his heart was funny. Xiao Nizi was tempted, but he was not brave enough.


    The heart was hot, Sasuke took the initiative to reach out, and took the left hand of the young field, and the touch of the ring finger came from the ring finger. The hands of the young field are soft, and the faint warmth contains a bit of moisture, and some trembling, showing the inner tension of the owner.


    The two held each other''s hands in this way, quietly marching in the flow of people, no one spoke, and would not want to destroy this sudden warmth and kindness.


    The younger school gradually relaxed, and the feeling of being helped by Sasuke became familiar with the stranger. After being familiar with it, the heart suddenly raised the peace of mind and tranquility, and the hand that suddenly came to the hand was unwilling to leave.


    The autumn of October is slightly glaring, the white clouds are lingering, and the blue sky is decorated with mottled pieces.


    Suddenly, the sky is full of clouds, as the rainstorm is approaching, and the blue lightnings are shining from time to time.


    The sudden change made the crowd on the street become turmoil. Before the meeting, it was still a clear sky. The scene under the clouds was really weird.


    Could it be that there is a thunderstorm?


    Sasuke frowned at the sky, and the black clouds continued to tumbling, and there seemed to be some kind of power inside.


    At this time, Hiroshi pulled the hand of La Sasuke, and some doubts asked: "Sasuke, what''s wrong with this? It''s weird."


    "Hmm, it''s very unusual."


    Obviously, it is a sign of thunderstorms, but no storms appear, which is totally inconsistent with common sense.


    Sasuke faintly felt that the power of the stock was controlling this cut. It was very unpredictable and the unpredictable power made him uneasy.


    Thunderstorms, the thunderstorms that broke out caused the crowds on the street to evade, fearing that the landmines would strike themselves.


    The situation is getting worse and worse, Sasuke said to the young field: "Shou Tian, ??I will send you back first. The current situation is unusual."


    Knowing that Sasuke was worried about himself, Hiroshi nodded and soon arrived at the house with Sasuke.


    When you say nothing at the entrance to the house, the younger child looks at Sasuke¡¯s body and disappears. Touching the diamond ring of the left hand, a little smile on the small face of the green.


    Above the sky, thunderstorms continue, black clouds have covered all areas of the village, and the black pressed pieces are heavy.


    The dark clouds form a whirlpool, and the center of the vortex rises brightly. The blue lightning becomes like a bucket, and the powerful thunder power sweeps the world.


    Hey!


    The huge blue thunderbolt was shot down in an instant, and the piercing blast sounded through the eardrum, and the roaring sound blew the ear.


    The thunder and lightning were hit, the building was damaged, and the hot flames sprang out. Under the thunder and lightning, the original tall wooden building was destroyed.


    This power!


    Sasuke looked at the cut in front of him, and he knew that this was not an accident caused by nature. Some people deliberately manipulated it!


    After the lightning strike, the screams and the cry for help were connected. It is obvious that many people in the wood leaves were affected in this incident.


    In less than a minute, Thundercloud gradually dispersed, revealing the blue sky, the sun is still like that, the white clouds are floating, it seems that the cut just happened is an illusion.


    Suspicious in mind, Sasuke did not continue to stay here, his body flashed, and rushed to the Huo Ying Building. Perhaps, you can know some things from the hands.


    When I arrived at the Huo Ying Building, after a brief notification, Silent took Sasuke into the Naruto Office.


    The tables and chairs in the office are completely new, and there is no dilapidation when it was damaged a few days ago These are the compensation from Sasuke.


    At this time, there is another person besides the outline in the big office, red.


    The outline hand seems to be negotiating with Red, and the look is a bit heavy, but seeing Sasuke coming in, the face has become a kind and faint delight.


    "Sasuke, you are here." Gang handed hello to Sasuke.


    Sasuke stood next to the two and said, "I didn''t bother you to talk."


    "Nothing, you shouldn''t be polite in front of your aunt." The hand was a little cold, just talking to Sasuke.


    Red nature knows the relationship between the hand and Sasuke. Seeing the intimacy of the two, the pretending to be dumb, temporarily stands by.


    Sasuke looked at the red, did not know what happened to her, immediately asked: "Red teacher, and aunt have something?". () "One Piece''s Bounty System" only represents the author''s views of the three countries Han Shao, if it finds that its content is inconsistent with the national laws, please delete the treatment, the position is only committed to providing a healthy and green reading platform. ¡¾¡¿,thank you all!

 v2 Chapter 175： Festival

    .


    At this point, the key hand remembered what he had discussed with Red, and immediately turned to red and said: "Red, really like you said?"


    "Yes, Huo Ying Da, her ability is really terrible."


    Red seems to have some lingering feelings, remembering the person''s abnormal ability, showing the color of worry.


    Sasuke¡¯s dialogue between the two people was in the fog, and now he asked what the situation was, and he did not hide it, and explained the help to Sasuke.


    "The pommel horse is eight clouds!"


    Sasuke looked at the unbelievable figure. "Aunt, is this lightning strike caused by her?"


    "Well, this is still what Red said to me. The child''s ability is really terrible." The hand is sinking, "It is a good ability to turn the illusion into reality."


    For the pommel horse, Sasuke knows that as a big lady of the pommel horse, the family that has fallen has pinned all hopes on her, trying to rely on her blood to limit the resurrection of the pommel horse, possessing a horrible illusion talent. The illusion can be turned into reality, and the previous lightning event is her masterpiece.


    In the Huo Ying office, the atmosphere is a bit heavy. Everyone knows the horrible ability of the Eight Clouds. If this ability is used to destroy the wood leaves, it will bring endless losses to the wood leaves. Therefore, how to solve this incident becomes an imminent Things.


    Red hesitated, said: "Huoying adults, I want to go to see the clouds in person, after all, I am her teacher, I should take responsibility for this incident."


    The master said: "Well, I understand your mood, but what happens to Wan, what are you sure you can deal with?"


    "This... really, I am not sure, the cloud illusion ability is far above me, I am afraid..."


    Red is a bit frustrated. This teacher is really not a student''s opponent. It is a teacher. It is actually a psychological advisor. It occasionally teaches the illusion of the Eight Clouds, but it is only a guide. After all, the illusion ability of Yakumo is better than her. Times, in the face of a powerful eight clouds, Red really does not have much confidence.


    Is that child so powerful? Is the illusion ability far above the red? The outline of the hand is slightly condensed, knowing that Yakumo is a unique illusion genius, but if this genius can not be used by Konoha, it can only be destroyed, and this force must not be allowed to fall into the hands of others!


    The slight jaws, the outline hand said: "Red, you have to find a few helpers, you must solve this matter, if you can''t control, then even if you seal it, you will not hesitate!"


    Feeling the determination of the master, the red heart trembled, Huo Ying adults, so decided to go so soon?


    After all, it is his own apprentice. Moreover, the position of Yakumo in the red heart is very important. It is almost the same as the existence of a daughter. Now Uehara let her destroy the eight clouds by hand. Red is very embarrassing and sad.


    However, since it was the command of the master, Red endured the pain in his heart and nodded and said: "Yes, Master."


    At this time, Sasuke next to him spoke. He had long wanted to see the illusion ability of Yakumo. Now it is an opportunity. Now he said, "Aunt, let me go with Teacher Hong."


    "You have to go? Do you know how dangerous there is?!" The hand immediately stopped Sasuke''s mind, and she did not want Sasuke to take risks.


    The red next to him also persuaded: "Yes, Sasuke''s master said yes, this trip is very dangerous, you still give up."


    Sasuke smiled and said: "I still have confidence in my strength. After all, I am Uchibo, and I have a round of eye-opening, and I still don''t look at it."


    Since the last time, Sasuke broke his sly monthly reading, his interest in illusion has increased greatly, and he also wants to have the illusion ability like monthly reading. At this moment, it is an opportunity to temper his chance to write the illusion of the eye, Sasuke. I really don''t want to give up.


    The director still wants to say something, but seeing Sasuke¡¯s firm expression and knowing that he can¡¯t persuade him, he finally compromised and said, ¡°Well, since you insist on going, everything is careful.¡±


    Red looked at the situation on the field with some sorrow, and compromised with the stubborn master! If you don''t see it with your own eyes, there is still something you don''t believe.


    The aunt relationship between them is really different, red thought quietly.


    Finally, a few words about Sasuke and Hung Hom, the master looked at the two people left the Huo Ying office, meditation, do not have anything...


    Sasuke and Red went out of the Huo Ying Building, and the two quickly rushed to see Qiushan Villa.


    See Qiushan Village is the place where the Eight Clouds live. Due to the terrible ability of the Eight Clouds, the wood leaves had to isolate her far away, allowing her to live in the edge of the wood leaves.


    Sasuke and Red did not find other helpers. After all, it was a woman who faced the horror of illusion. In the face of such a woman, no matter how many people she took, it was useless. Moreover, the eight clouds are indifferent, with too many people to go, it is likely that she is resentful. At that time, they will face an unrelenting attack.


    On the road, there is no trace of words and Sasuke talks, most of which is about things between him and the master.


    Red straight curious about the relationship between Sasuke and Tsuna, after all, gossip is a woman''s nature, they want to know anything about anything embarrassing.


    "Is it really so easy to recognize the hand as an aunt?" After listening to the reasons why Sasuke called the aunt of the hand, the red is a bit stunned, this is too bloody, but usually under the development of dog blood, but hidden It is an artificial arrangement, it will be weird!


    Knowing that this is a bit tricky, Red once again asked: "Well, that, what do you think of the master?"


    Ok? How can I ask this? Want to hear something? Sasuke looked at the red around with doubts, and the look of questioning in his eyes was seen by Sasuke, and the red heart screamed, and immediately argued: "That, hey, I just want to hear you about the master." There is absolutely no other meaning in the opinion."


    Really no other meaning? In the eyes of Sasuke, there is an inexplicable fascination. Listening to the excuse of the red squatting feet, the corners of the mouth are swaying, I am afraid it is guilty.


    Sasuke is staring at some hair, although Sasuke is a little devil, but the gas field contained in it is indeed the same, the red body shrinks, and the lack of strength says: "Little devil, I did not lie to you, really no other meaning, if If you don''t want to say it, then forget it."


    Red Yue''s defense is darker, her mind has already been revealed, Sasuke is not dismantled, and said faintly: "In fact, there is nothing to hide, my aunt is very good to me, just like my mother, I respect her."


    Sasuke¡¯s words are correct. He really respects the outline, but he does not say the following feelings. The feelings hidden in his heart, the incitement, such unreasonable feelings can only be hidden in the bottom of my heart, and it is not the time to show it. . () "One Piece''s Bounty System" only represents the author''s views of the three countries Han Shao, if it finds that its content is inconsistent with the national laws, please delete the treatment, the position is only committed to providing a healthy and green reading platform. ¡¾¡¿,thank you all!

 v2 Chapter 176： Festival

    .


    "Amount, okay." Hearing Sasuke said, Red did not continue to ask. After all, it is a matter between Sasuke and Tsuna. If you are entangled, it will become a woman.


    Later, Sasuke took the initiative to talk about other things with the red, and the atmosphere between the two quickly relaxed.


    In less than half an hour, the two finally arrived at Qiushan Villa.


    When I got there, the magnificent wooden building appeared in front of me, and it was no worse than the Uchiha House.


    After all, the pommel horse is also a famous wooden leaf, and the depth of the foundation is unpredictable. As a big lady of the pommel horse, it is reasonable to get such a treatment.


    Looking from the outside, this mansion is not strange, it is calm. However, Sasuke felt the faint scent of the stock, which was similar to the demon and a bit like a ghost.


    Wrinkled, Sasuke added a bit of curiosity to the monster hidden in the depths of the pommel horse. Now, he can''t wait to see the pommel horse, and see who the legendary illusion witch is.


    Several old servants were collecting flowers and plants before the court. When Sasuke and the Reds appeared, the current individual came over to ask about the situation.


    After all, Red is a private teacher of Yakumo, and the old servant still recognizes the red. Now he leads them into the mansion and looks for the Eight Clouds under the leadership of the housekeeper.


    Into the mansion, the evil atmosphere suddenly became a bit more powerful, like a crouching monster, not moving, but moving is destroying the earth!


    "Miss is painting at the moment, please come with me." Immediately, the middle-aged female housekeeper took the two men through the outside and walked between the cabinets.


    The Sasuke and the master were brought to the studio, and the butler immediately retire.


    Red said to Sasuke: "Sasuke, after you go in, don''t talk, you are a little afraid of life, I will talk to her."


    "Uh-huh." Sasuke nodded, and he was slightly aware of the temperament of Yakumo. He had not communicated with the outside world for many years. The original cheerful cloud became a house-like existence, and it was normal to be afraid of being born.


    I slammed the door and heard a soft female voice from inside. "Come in..."


    The light inside the studio is a little dark, and the girl in a blue kimono is busy in front of the drawing board. The brush in her hand dances. From time to time, she picks up the color from the color palette. The movement is round and smooth, and there is no pause. It is like a flowing water. The action shows the proficiency of the girl painting technique.


    Red did not disturb the paintings of the girls in front of him, and Sasuke stood there quietly, waiting for the girl to finish painting.


    The girl also seems to be immersed in the atmosphere of painting, but she did not notice the appearance of two people around her.


    Is this the eight clouds? Sasuke looked at the girl in the face, the blue kimono is very fit, the figure is quite tall, very slim. Because it is back-to-back, only the delicate back can be seen. Under the dark light, the weak shoulders are undulating with the movements of the hands, and the long brown hair is draped behind them.


    Yakumo is very serious, without any distraction, and puts his heart into this painting. The brush in his hand is like a god, and the smooth lines outline the lifelike scenery. There is no disharmony in just the right color.


    The heart is moving, Sasuke uses the technique of exploration, and clearly sees the blue breath constantly rushing out from Yayun. Evil, weird, inexplicable breath in the house, actually makes the space of the whole room fluctuate. .


    Is the evil of the stock leaking out of such a powerful force? ! Sasuke is so heavy, this time, I really have to be very careful.


    Finally finished the painting, the girl put down the brush in her hand, gently stretched down the body, and blown the unpainted oil on the canvas, which whispered: "Red teacher, I did not expect you to come, but why should you bring a stranger? People? I am very upset."


    Turning around, Zhang''s pale face appeared in front of the two people, and there was a little sickness on it. It was a bit like a sick Lin Daiyu, but the cold expression destroyed this beautiful. Eight clouds indifferently looked at the two people in front of me, and they looked cold, and they were dissatisfied with Sasuke¡¯s unsolicited.


    In fact, since Sasuke and Hsiao just stepped into the hills and saw the hills, Yayun knew the movements of the two men until they entered the studio. Although they were dissatisfied, they had no seizures because they had to paint. Now things are done, Yayun I started to ask for a crime.


    Seeing the face of Yakumo became more and more gloomy, Red immediately said: "Eight clouds, don''t be angry, I asked Sasuke, if you want to blame, even on my head."


    "Hey." Eight clouds snorted, and immediately said: "Since it is the guest invited by Teacher Hong, I am also very welcome."


    The cold colors on the clouds gradually disintegrated and calmed down.


    Sure enough, it was a spoiled Missy, Sasuke was indifferent, but my heart was to evaluate the style of doing things.


    Then, the three people went to the living room, and Hyunyun greeted the next person to Sasuke and the red tea. Without help, he sat next to the red and talked with her kindly.


    Surrounded by the clouds, Sasuke shrugged and did not have any imbalance. After all, she was spoiled by the Missy, and she was not looking for her.


    After chilling for a while, Red tried to say: "Yanyun, this morning, the thunderstorm in Muye Village, have you heard about it?"


    Thunderstorm? The clouds on the top of the cloud are uneasy, like what is hidden: "What thunderstorm? Is there a thunderstorm in the wood leaves?"


    How can the eight cloud''s little tricks survive Sasuke and Red Faced with two people, Yakumo still looks immature.


    Sure enough, are you? The red heart was lost, like the shackles that did not teach the disciples. I knew that I couldn¡¯t control the clouds, and I was mentally prepared. But at this moment, she was still very hurtful.


    The facts of the crimes committed by Yakumo have been determined. Red has not continued to entangle on this issue, and he has talked about other things with Yayun.


    Like recalling something, the red secluded said: "Eight clouds, remember the scene when you met me?"


    How could she ask this? Eight clouds lingered, or said: "Of course, I remembered you as an enemy at that time."


    "Yeah, when your parents found me and wanted me to be your teacher, at the time, you saw me for the first time, but it was very hostile to me." Red remembered the encounter between them, and his look was awkward. After a pause, I said again: "Since your parents passed away, I will take care of you and treat you as a biological daughter...". () "One Piece''s Bounty System" only represents the author''s views of the three countries Han Shao, if it finds that its content is inconsistent with the national laws, please delete the treatment, the position is only committed to providing a healthy and green reading platform. ¡¾¡¿,thank you all!

 v2 Chapter 177： Festival

    .


    "Yeah, when your parents found me and wanted me to be your teacher, at the time, you saw me for the first time, but it was very hostile to me." Red remembered the encounter between them, and his look was awkward. After a pause, I said again: "Since your parents passed away, I took care of you and treated you like a biological daughter..."


    When I heard the red mention of my parents, the sorrowful color appeared on the clouds, and whispered: "Thank you, if it is not you, I don¡¯t know whether I can survive these years. I think the mother and father are very good in the spirit of heaven. Thank you for it."


    After all, seeing Yakumo as his closest person, seeing the clouds and sadness, the red heart is not a taste. A few years ago, Ba Yun¡¯s parents were buried in the sea of ??fire, and Ba Yun¡¯s pain did not want to be born. As a teacher, Red shouldered the responsibility of taking care of Yayun, giving her unfinished maternal love, invisible, inextricably intertwined between the two. Constantly.


    People are always emotional. In the past few years, they have been in contact with Yakumo, and they have taken care of them. Red and Yakumo have established various emotional connections. Mother, sister, master, friend, and red do not know how to describe between them. The relationship is very complicated, and the family and friendship are intertwined.


    For the two people, each other is the most precious existence of the other party''s heart. If you want to hurt the party, it is absolutely impossible. Therefore, at this moment, the red is actually giving up the idea of ??penalizing the cloud, even if it violates the command of the master, she will keep it. Eight clouds.


    Sasuke sat quietly in the distance between the two and looked at the intimate two people. His heart was slightly moved. He felt the deep emotion between the two, and the affection was far unusual.


    Sasuke looked at Yayun, who noticed Sasuke''s gaze as a perspective, knowing that Sasuke had a plot for her, and the pale face of the clouds appeared to be angry.


    Get out of the red side, go to Sasuke, and take advantage of Sasuke on the sofa.


    Liu Mei wrinkled because he was not stunned, and his eyes flashed a very dissatisfied look. He pointed to Sasuke¡¯s anger and said, "Let¡¯s see me again, believe it or not, I will kill you!"


    I don''t know if it is very wrong with Sasuke. The original character is very quiet. The eight clouds actually show a sly face, with one hand on the hips, because the angry chest is constantly undulating, and the appearance of a female yak.


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Isn''t that just looking at it? Need to use such a big fire?


    Sasuke is very depressed. Since he was born, he is still eating in front of the girls for the first time. Just because he has looked at him more, the other party is going to scream and kill. It is like owing her five million.


    In the spirit of good men not fighting women, Sasuke ignored her, as if she was seen as air.


    I dare to ignore me! The anger in the heart of Yakumo is even better, and he said unreasonably: "This lady does not welcome you to come here, give me out!"


    The sound is very sharp and echoes in the living room.


    Seeing that things have developed into this way, Red can''t sit still. Now I will help Sasuke. I will open the cloud and point to Sasuke''s hand and persuade him: "Yakumo, Sasuke is the guest I invited, you will take more care. ""


    "No! I don''t think he is pleasing to the eye, he has to go out!" Eight clouds held his chest and looked at Sasuke with arrogance. He did not put him in his eyes.


    Sasuke is very depressed, and she is provoked again and again, even if the temper is good, people will be angry, immediately said: "Miss, I do not seem to offend you, so it makes me very difficult."


    "Hey, I just want to find you, how can you?!" Eight clouds are aggressive, leaving no retreat.


    Eight clouds have such an attitude towards Sasuke. Red is also very embarrassing. The latter is the nephew of Naruto, and it is the lord of Uchiha, and the relationship between Kakashi and others and Sasuke. If she offends Sasuke, she will be The development of this has a great impact, because in this way, Red can''t help but care for Sasuke.


    Beyond Sasuke¡¯s side, Sasaki said, ¡°How can you be so unreasonable? Sasuke is still very good. You apologize to him. This is the case.¡±


    Seeing the red insistence on Sasuke, Yayun was angry, and immediately said: "Teacher, you actually said that I am quite unreasonable?! Haha, for you, you actually said that I am quite unreasonable?! Is he really important to you?! ¡±


    "It''s not like this." Seeing the anger on the face of the Eight Clouds, Red has some guilty excuses.


    "Oh, the mouth is the heart!" The eight clouds surface suddenly show a strange color. The original pitifulness was replaced by an evil smile. He scorned his tongue and said with a smile: "Teacher, since you came here, I am Knowing your purpose, don''t you just want to come and test me? Or, you want to kill me, hey, teacher, your purpose is really insidious."


    After being thought of by the center of the Eight Clouds, the red heart jumped and immediately wanted to defend, but was interrupted by Yayun.


    "Teacher, I don''t know why you have such an idea. Although I want to kill me, I will forgive you. You are my teacher. I like you very much. Even if you kill it by yourself, I will laugh. Dead." Eight clouds stepped closer to the red, stretched out his hands and grabbed the red clothes.


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Feeling the strangeness of the Eight Clouds, Red wanted to get rid of the pull of the Eight Clouds, but the weak Eight Clouds suddenly broke out with a strong force, and the red was pulled to her side.


    With his tongue down, Yakumo said softly: "Teacher, do you really want to help him?"


    "Eight clouds, I can''t see you disrespectful of the guests I invited." Red did not hide the eyes of the clouds, somehow, the eyes of Yakumo made her feel scared.


    "Sure enough?" On the face of Yayun, his sad face looked and touched the red side. Some lost said: "Teacher, you said so, I am really sad. There is always a feeling of betrayal. ""


    "It''s not like this." Red''s face to question and doubt is very weak. There are many words to say but in the end it became a sentence "not like this."


    Perhaps it¡¯s true that there is something in the heart, and Red doesn¡¯t dare to face the clouds.


    Looking at the scene on the field, Sasuke¡¯s heart was filled with strange feelings. In the faint, he felt that the eight clouds at this time were very wrong. Now I used the exploration technique to check the situation of the Eight Clouds.


    Sure enough, the evil spirit of the blue continually vacated from the Eight Clouds, and it did not scatter, but it turned out to be a devil.


    The blue face, the one-headed one-horned, the fangs, the endless negative emotions spewing out from it, like the most evil polymer in the world, it is very strange.


    In Sasuke¡¯s amazed eyes, Yayun bound the red body and kissed it!


    Under the silver-white lighting of the living room, Yayun¡¯s strong kiss kissed the red, and the sizzling kiss was very obvious.


    how come? ! . () "One Piece''s Bounty System" only represents the author''s views of the three countries Han Shao, if it finds that its content is inconsistent with the national laws, please delete the treatment, the position is only committed to providing a healthy and green reading platform. ¡¾¡¿,thank you all!

 v2 Chapter 178： Festival

    .


    Red stunned eyes wide open, completely do not believe the cut that happened now, Yayun actually kissed her!


    In the face of the sudden strong kiss of the Eight Clouds, the mood of the restlessness is endless shame. They are all women, but they are kissed! And still his dearest apprentice.


    Do not! The red heart is embarrassed, and now I want to break away from the clouds.


    "let me go!"


    Red is struggling and wants to detach from the movements of Yakumo. However, I do not know where the power comes from, and the red is unable to escape anyway.


    Finally, as if the kiss was enough, Yakumo let go of the red, and looked at his lips with a strange look. "Teacher, is this your first kiss? It is very strange..."


    Listening to the Eight Clouds, Red was so shy, I really wanted to find a place to sneak in, and I was taken away by my own apprentice, and in front of Sasuke, Red was really angry and desperate.


    Like throwing away garbage, Yakumo pushes red away from him. Some disgusted said: "Teacher, teacher, I was very respectful of you, treat you like a mother, love you like a sister, but you want to help outsiders. Kill me, hey, I am very sad."


    Hung Hom sat on the tatami, and her look was a bit stunned. The performance of Yakumo was very sad for her.


    Watching the side of Sasuke, Yakumo walked to the side of the red, squatting down, staring at the red eyes, whispered: "Teacher, do you know? You have been taking care of me so much for so many years, I am really Thank you."


    Seeing the silk fluctuations in the red eyes, Yakumo smiled and said: "Teacher, if not this time you betray me, how great your image is in my heart, I dream every day, dreams, in the future, will Become a ninja like you, teacher, do you know? You are my idol, I can''t control my love for you, teacher, I love you..."


    "Teacher, I love you..."


    Like the ghost, eight clouds reached out and suddenly caught the red neck. Under the silver light, you can see that the white hand that was as fine as white jade turned into a dead wood, withered, it was like a ghost!


    Red only felt that the stock came from the neck vigorously, the breathing was not smooth, and the strong pain swept the nerves. The face of the clouds in front of him appeared sneer, it seems to say, teacher, please go to hell!


    This cut occurred in an instant, and sudden sudden changes made Sasuke scared, and immediately rushed to Yakumo, ready to save the red.


    However, behind the clouds, it seems like a long eye. In the moment when Sasuke is going to shoot her, God left without knowing it, and left the red that coughed and gasped on the ground alone.


    "Red teacher, you are fine." Sasuke squatted down, guarding the eight clouds while exploring the red situation.


    "Cough, nothing, Sasuke, hurry to grab her." Red waved his hand, some panting, she guessed that the eight clouds at this time had been possessed by the demon, and immediately asked Sasuke to hurry to the eight clouds.


    I saw the scratch on the neck of the red eye, but it was not red, but the color of the gray gray, and Sasuke¡¯s heart was stunned. I looked at the opposite cloud, has her body been eroded by the devil to this point?


    Because of dissatisfaction with the red to the outsiders, the eight clouds of the heart and the magic, suddenly invisible has been controlled by the mind and body, now she can be said to be the container of the devil, Satan''s incarnation!


    Eight clouds screamed, the voice was very sharp and sharp, as if it was a sharp whistle. "Teacher, hey, this is what you are looking for, hey, it¡¯s already here, it¡¯s a bit sad, teacher, I really I can''t bear you..."


    Sasuke frowned, and he felt that the evil spirits in Yayun were getting more and more prosperous, and the evil spirits had to break through her body!


    No longer hesitating, Sasuke flashed in front of his body, the thunder in his hand, trying to use Ray Chee to deal with the eight clouds in front of him, the Thunder was originally the nemesis of the world''s demon, the endless thunder force covering the eight clouds, it seems to be thorough Piercing.


    Who knows, the body of Yakumo is really like a ghost, Sasuke''s Rachel only hit the air, and the body of Yakumo has long since disappeared!


    Using the technique of exploration, Sasuke felt that the villa had been completely swallowed up by the evil spirits. The place where they are now is the source of all evil.


    Suddenly there will be such a powerful evil atmosphere, Sasuke underestimated the power of the ghosts in the Eight Clouds, sinking like water, raising the red over there, a little worried: "Red teacher, I am afraid this is really troublesome, her The strength exceeds my expectations, you must protect yourself."


    "Yeah, what? Sasuke can''t help you?" Red finally recovered from the asthma and asked Sasuke in front of him.


    Seeing the red look of tension, Sasuke is relaxed at this moment, confidently said: "I can deal with her, just more trouble, teacher, you have to protect yourself."


    What is it to protect yourself, is it so unbearable?


    Red is a bit sloppy, and immediately said: "Don''t be a kid, I am also very powerful."


    After that, he raised his fist at Sasuke, and he seems to be saying, "I am going to try it, believe it or not, and I will beat you down!"


    Looking at the red and childish performance, Sasuke was funny and didn''t refute. She said to her: "Teacher, wait for me to find the cloud body, you are behind me, don''t leave!"


    The voice is very serious, so that the red can not defy the slightest.


    "Well, be careful." Just nodded like a child, and the red followed with Sasuke and walked inward.


    Sasuke opened the writing wheel and used the technique of exploration to search for the traces of the Eight Clouds in the vast mountain village.


    From time to time, there are screams of screaming screams from the ear, and there is a horrible scene. www.novelhall.com~ Under the dark environment, there is a bit of horror.


    The screaming ghost was scared, and Red panicked and took Sasuke¡¯s arm like a frightened deer.


    Under the exploration, Sasuke relies on the source of evil gas to find the body of the Eight Clouds. By writing the eye, you can see that all the evil spirits are coming from one direction. Sasuke hopes that there is the place where the Eight Clouds are located, and now the pace is accelerated, and the red body is quickly rushing there.


    However, this passage does not seem to be exhaustive. After a long walk, the distance is still so far away, and the body of Yakumo is still out of reach.


    what happened? !


    Sasuke realized that something was wrong, and now he stopped and looked at the environment around him.


    As Sasuke suddenly stopped, the red behind him was not noticed. Under the inertia, he slammed into Sasuke''s body. This hit, Sasuke clearly felt the soft elasticity before the red chest, which was really tempting. . () "One Piece''s Bounty System" only represents the author''s views of the three countries Han Shao, if it finds that its content is inconsistent with the national laws, please delete the treatment, the position is only committed to providing a healthy and green reading platform. ¡¾¡¿,thank you all!

 v2 Chapter 179： Festival

    .


    The righteousness was red, and Sasuke did not happen when he did anything. When she was careful, she began to explore herself.


    The happened just now, the red face is a bit embarrassing, although Sasuke is just a little devil for her, but the impact still makes her feel unnatural.


    After all, the red is an adult, and the uncomfortableness in his heart is quickly suppressed. He said to Sasuke, who is busy there: "Sasuke, what happened? Why suddenly stopped."


    As if it was a trace of clues, Sasuke¡¯s mouth was hooked up and he turned around and said to him: ¡°Nothing, just in the middle of her little trick. Don¡¯t you think that the space we are in is not right?¡±


    According to Sasuke, Red only noticed the strangeness of things, and now it gathers spiritual strength and senses the surrounding environment.


    what!


    Through perception, Red saw that the place where they are now was shrouded in a huge blue light curtain, forming a revolving structure that spread straight into the distance.


    Sasuke said slowly: "Since we stepped into this mountain village, we have made a plan for Yakumo. She has already set a trap for us. Now we are in a place where we are only a fantasy."


    Mirage!


    The red heart is condensed, when did the illusion of the Eight Clouds? ! Is her ability so powerful?


    Seeing the red surprised expression, Sasuke said with a sigh: "Probably, she is calculating us, or when she is in the Huo Ying office, she already knows the fact that we are coming to her."


    "Well, teacher, the thing now is to quickly escape from here, it is not wise to be trapped here."


    "It''s true, Sasuke, give it to me."


    At the moment, the red uses the magic method, the hands are printed, open!


    Unexpected mirrors and waters disappeared at the end of the month, and the surrounding situation is still the same, they are still in the illusion.


    "What happened! Even the print of the magic has no effect!"


    "Sure enough, it is not easy." Sasuke works to write the round eyes, strong mental strength to condense the left eye, double hook jade rotation, open!


    The mental power is released, and the blue light curtain is impacted. The faint ripples spread like light on the light curtain. However, the blue light curtain still has no signs of shattering.


    "Sasuke, even you have no way?"


    Sasuke¡¯s face was a bit heavy, and he replied to the red: ¡°This illusion is very strange, not unusual, for the time being, there is no way...¡±


    Listening to Sasuke said that the red moment was discouraged. Is it so straightforward here?


    Suddenly, Sasuke¡¯s refining pot at the heart trembled, and he immediately gathered his heart, only to find that he was uncontrollable.


    The inexplicable force of the stock condenses the left eye. Sasuke only feels the sting of the eye, and the invisible ripples are excited from the left eye.


    The ripples hit the light curtain, only the cracking sound of the snoring, and all the blue light curtains gradually collapsed!


    Sasuke is slightly stunned, will the refining pot come out to help me?


    Compared with Sasuke, the expression of red is much more exciting. It is both surprising and incomprehensible. She clearly saw that Sasuke wrote a round of black light, and the original blood red became crystal-like, engraved. I saw the scene of the illusion of space fragmentation.


    "Sasuke, you..." Red wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Sasuke.


    "Teacher, the illusion has broken, and now go out quickly." Sasuke turned around, in the fragmentation of the blue light curtain, the scene before the beginning began to change.


    As dreams are like, all the scenes fall apart, and under the engraving, Sasuke and Red find themselves in the studio. In front of them are the eight clouds still painting.


    When Sasuke and Red appeared, Ba Yun stopped the brush in his hand and turned around. He suddenly sneered. "I didn''t expect you to escape. I was surprised."


    Sasuke¡¯s cold snoring, regardless of the red block, went to the opposite side of Yakumo and said: ¡°Eight clouds, I really underestimated your strength, use the screen to display illusion?¡±


    Sasuke clearly saw the scene on the canvas, the large living room, the three people facing each other, the scene of the strong kiss, the blue light curtain stretched, and two people were deeply involved, and the face was full of fear. It is him and red!


    Red also saw the scene on the canvas, and it was cut in my heart. It was already arranged as early as they just stepped into the studio...


    At that time, they looked at the paintings of Yayun. According to common sense, Yakumo should stop and say hello. However, Yakumo did not stop, but he was still busy with his hands. Since then, they have already got the illusion of Eight Clouds!


    Eight clouds put down the brush in his hand, and the corner of his mouth suddenly appeared smirk. "Do you think that this is out of my illusion? It''s too naive!"


    Seeing the sneer of Yayun, Sasuke¡¯s heart was condensed, and immediately used the technique of exploration, but the sight in front of him surprised him!


    This kind of thing!


    Sasuke saw that it was a huge light curtain. However, the light curtain at this time was overwhelming and surrounded the entire village of Muye.


    "I actually did this step! It¡¯s a terrible ability, I really can¡¯t leave you alone!¡±


    Eight clouds sneered and said: "You can try it, in the illusion, what can you do with me?!"


    Sasuke sneer, just such ability...


    Immediately, the manipulation of the refining pot, the strength of the stock from the refining pots, the bursts of heat condensed to write the round eyes, open!


    Once again, the blue light curtain cracked, the scene in front of the moment changed, the sun sprinkled, the breeze smashed, and the grassy space of the grass, the three people stood in the hilly area.


    Eight Clouds stopped the brush in his hand, and the scene on the drawing board was the scene of Muye Village!


    Sasuke looked at the clouds, and under the sun, her pale complexion seemed a bit weird. The white has been out of the normal category, and there is a pathological white that resembles pigment.


    "I finally caught you!" Sasuke sneer will catch the eight clouds.


    Without any accidents, the eight-cloud, which was weak and weak, was captured by Sasuke. The brush in his hand fell to the ground, and the splashed paint turned the grass into an ink color.


    "Let me go, you bastard! Teacher, save me!"


    Yayun struggled in the assistant, like a rabbit, but he could not break free anyway.


    "At this time, still want to ask for help?" Sasuke said, looking at the red side of the question, seems to say, are you sure to save her?


    Seeing the weak eight clouds, Sasuke grabbed his hands and pressed them to the ground. The red heart trembled. After all, he was his dearest apprentice. Red didn''t want to see her suffering, and immediately prayed: "Sasuke You hurt the cloud, let go of her?"


    When I heard the red, Yayun immediately struggled, and because of the pain in the body, he made a cry, "Hey, let me go, you bastard!". () "One Piece''s Bounty System" only represents the author''s views of the three countries Han Shao, if it finds that its content is inconsistent with the national laws, please delete the treatment, the position is only committed to providing a healthy and green reading platform. ¡¾¡¿,thank you all!

 v2 Chapter 180： Festival

    .


    Sasuke does not want to let go of Yakumo. In his opinion, the girl in front of him is really dangerous. If it is not the help of the refining pot, he and the red may be in the illusion. Deliberately punishing Yayun, Sasuke tightened his hand and said in a cold voice: "Hey, aren''t you very good? Come, let''s try another illusion!"


    Sasuke¡¯s sound is fierce, and it seems that he is really angry. Red is the first time to see Sasuke¡¯s performance.


    Sasuke was angered and screamed, and suddenly, the heart of the cloud gave birth to timidity. Under fear, he actually cried.


    "Hey, you bastard, bully me.....teacher, come and save me, I hurt.....hey..."


    The voice is sorrowful. It¡¯s really a broken heart. Sasuke¡¯s face is depressed. The little girl¡¯s skin will really be loaded. I will not know how much under my hand.


    "Sasuke, let go of her!"


    After all, I still couldn''t stop the cry of the clouds, and the red came over immediately. When I grabbed Sasuke''s clothes, I would take Sasuke away from Yahoo.


    "Well, I let go of her." Sasuke didn''t want to argue with the red, and got up and let go of the eight clouds in his hands.


    Out of the **** of Sasuke, Yayun immediately fell into the red arms, and he burst into tears, his body trembled, his face turned blue, his look was miserable, and he was really dead.


    "Teacher, the bad guy bullied me, hey, I hurt, teacher, can''t let him go..."


    Looking at the performance of Yayun, Red is very helpless, patted her back, like a comforting child said: "Okay, okay, hey, don''t be afraid, there is me here, he dare not bully you. ¡±


    "Well, teacher, Yakumo is not afraid, there is a teacher to protect me..."


    Eight clouds gently turned their heads and looked at the sideless Sasuke, and the corner of his mouth suddenly appeared.


    ³Ã Sasuke and Red did not pay attention, Yayun quietly took out Zhang Sansin size paper from his arms, and he painted a devil head image on his face, his face was fangs, his head was a single-horned horn, and the evil eyes shone with a fascinating light.


    You are all going to die!


    On the surface of the eight clouds, there is a cold and strange look, and the devil''s eyes are opposite to each other in the painting. In an instant, the pupil of the Eight Clouds changes, the blue halo flows, and a powerful evil spirit erupts! The change of Yakumo is very abrupt, and it makes Susuke and Red react less than a sudden, suddenly! The powerful impinging airflow rushed out of the tens of meters from the unsuspecting duo.


    boom!


    The blue energy storm descends from the sky, covering the eight clouds, evil, violent, sad, dead, all kinds of negative breaths come in like a sacred top, gathering in the body of Yayun.


    In the raging wind, the two can stand firm and look over there, but see the blue storm raging, the surrounding plants quickly dry up and annihilate under this storm, this power actually contains a strong corrosive atmosphere!


    Finally, the storm stopped, revealing the body of Yakumo. At this moment, her image has changed dramatically. The blue curse is all over the body, her face is paler, and her eyes are shining with blue brilliance.


    Suddenly, from the point of view of the Eight Clouds, the powerful spiritual power of the stock is like a sharp blade to the two. Under this force, the red stuns and the body crashes to the ground.


    Damn it! Sasuke immediately turned on mental resistance, only to feel that the chilly air of the stock constantly destroyed his spiritual defense, and like a sledgehammer, his spiritual world was shaken.


    After squatting down, Sasuke finally blocked this mental shock.


    It was blocked!


    Eight clouds stunned, and immediately the face showed a smile, "Hey, that''s it, it''s fun!"


    With a sigh of relief, Sasuke''s heart is slightly condensed, feeling the more sinful evil spirits, and the refining pots in the heart constantly undulate, seemingly eager for this evil spirit.


    Can''t you even hold it? Sasuke''s mouth angles the silk.


    Just look at you!


    In the hands of the eight clouds, the change of the Indian style, the next moment, the surrounding space changes immediately, like in hell, the grass under the foot becomes an endless surging magma, the fire tongue spits, it is actually to completely devour Sasuke!


    Obviously it is a illusion, but still feel the power of the flame, Sasuke does not dare to neglect, he knows the ability of the Eight Clouds, let the illusion into a true metamorphosis ability, as long as it is caught by the flame, then his will also burn or even burn.


    Depending on the flexible body, jumping between the exposed rocks, there is an endless magma river underneath, the tumbling bubbles sizzle, and the released gas emits an unpleasant smell.


    Surrounded by gas, Sasuke has a sense of stun, this gas is toxic! The gas emitted when the magma bursts is much larger than the mixture of sulfide and carbide, which is mixed with toxic gases such as sulfur dioxide, hydrogen sulfide, and carbon oxide. They are very harmful to the human body, and excessive inhalation can cause death!


    At the moment, Sasuke holds his breath and relies on the oxygen contained in Chakra to maintain his body''s needs.


    The longer you stay in this place, the more dangerous it is. You must find the Eight Clouds on your own!


    Running Chakra, Sasuke''s body shape flashed, jumped out of the magma river, and went to the side of the cliff, temporarily avoiding the threat of magma, and now using the exploration technique to find the trace of the Eight Clouds.


    "Found it! See how you can escape!"


    Sasuke''s body turned into a string of arrows in the road, straight to the cliffs in the distance, breaking through the white gas formed by the layers of air, finally saw the figure of the Eight Clouds.


    At this moment, she was standing on a high rock, looking at the magma river below, and laughing wildly: "Hey, Uchiha Sasuke, this is your place of burial!"


    "Is that right?"


    Sasuke¡¯s voice screamed behind the clouds, and immediately, the voice of the road broke into the body of Yayun.


    "what!"


    Eight clouds turned around and were too late to be astonished. They were kicked by Sasuke and they fell into the torrent of magma.


    At this time, the surrounding environment changed again. The original magma torrent became a sea of ??flowers, and the body of Yakumo floated in the sea of ??flowers, without any harm.


    I patted the wrinkled clothes Eight clouds looked up at Sasuke on the cliff, and looked strange and abrupt. The cliff became a huge human figure, and the body was a stone monster. It was a stone monster!


    The stone monster screamed, and the huge palms were taken to Sasuke. It seemed that he would be thoroughly beaten into meat!


    Damn it! Sasuke looks cold, uses high-speed body skills, easily escapes the stone monster''s blow, the body shape flashes, appears in the head of the stone monster, the red lightning flashes in his hand!


    Let''s die!


    Red lightning hit the head of the stone monster, hehe! The huge roar shook the world, bang! The huge head of the stone monster was cut down by the scorpion, rolled over from the cliff, squatting on the sea of ??flowers, stirring up the shock wave.


    Solve the stone monster, Sasuke immediately rushed to the eight clouds in the sea of ??flowers, like lightning, the body brought out the afterimage, the naked eye can not catch!


    Suddenly, Sasuke appeared in the sea of ??flowers, and the lightning in his hand lit up, ready to make a spurt. . () "One Piece''s Bounty System" only represents the author''s views of the three countries Han Shao, if it finds that its content is inconsistent with the national laws, please delete the treatment, the position is only committed to providing a healthy and green reading platform. ¡¾¡¿,thank you all!

 v2 Chapter 181： Festival

    .


    Suddenly, the flower sea is like a living, all the flower branches become horrible, the flowers that were originally not taller have become tens of meters high, the road thorns grow wildly from the branches and leaves, and the red flowers become a body that swallows the human body. The huge mouthparts, the smashing teeth are staggered and born, and the desire to tear all the world.


    With the sound of the sound of the Eight Clouds, all the variegated flowers flooded into Sasuke, forming a circle of tens of meters high, like a tsunami, and the madness swept through!


    Danger! Sasuke did not dare to fight with it, his body jumped and immediately swept away from the high cliffs in the distance.


    Eight clouds look at the front of the eyes, the corners of the mouth screamed in a different arc, escape, escape in this horrible flower sea!


    The flowers chased Sasuke until the high cliffs, and Sasuke jumped up the cliff, and all the flowers swarmed.


    The flowers are like raging dragons, rolling up a powerful storm, and rushing to Sasuke.


    Boom! The continuous shock, the impact of the flowers caused the cracks of the cliffs to spread, the large stones continued to fall, the original tall cliffs were cut in half, and the remaining half was incomplete, it turned out to be a few desires to destroy!


    The smoke dissipated, but there was no trace of Sasuke. It is obvious that Sasuke escaped this powerful attack.


    Breathlessly hiding behind the stone, Sasuke has a lingering look at the destroyed cliff. If he is not running fast, I am afraid that he will die before he can die.


    The writing circle looks at the eight clouds surrounded by flowers in the distance, and Sasuke looks dignified. In this illusion, the cuts are controlled by the Eight Clouds. She is the master of the world and can control all the world, in this world. Unless there is the ability to destroy the earth, it will not be able to defeat the Eight Clouds, let alone hurt her.


    The look is dignified, Sasuke knows that he is trapped in the Eight Clouds, and now he is completely passive.


    Within the Huahai, he found Sasuke, who was hiding behind the rock. He smiled and said: "I thought it would be able to escape?"


    At the moment, manipulating the remaining flowers and condensing into a huge **** flower, like a heaven and earth, the **** giants stand in the block space.


    The big flower was given spirituality, and it instantly came alive and became a huge monster. Under the control of Yayun, he walked to Sasuke, and every step of the world would tremble, and the endless power covered the whole space!


    The flower giant lifted the big hand spread over the thorns and made a fist, like a meteorite falling, carrying the power of infinite destruction to help Sasuke.


    The momentum is all over the world, it seems that we really want to penetrate the world!


    Yakumo foresaw the scene where Sasuke was completely smashed into dust, and his face showed a triumphant smile.


    "Goodbye, Sasuke..."


    Up to a few hundred meters of flower giants smashed the punches of the earth, the endless power covers the entire space!


    Sasuke came out from the rock, knowing that he absolutely couldn¡¯t hide the blow, and his heart was sinking, he could only be hard!


    The blue thunder of the body blew, inspiring an endless blue snake, the thunder and lightning, Sasuke was completely trapped in a blue lightning storm.


    "Three thousand thunderbolts!"


    With the low voice of Sasuke, all the thunder light condenses the left hand. In the second of a thousand seconds, a bright blue lightning sphere is formed, and the sphere is continuously enlarged, and instantly becomes a thunderball with a few squares.


    The thunderballs are constantly fluctuating and solid, and the colors change very quickly. Bright blue, dark blue, red, brown... Finally turned into black, and the size of the few feet became a slap.


    Fury, destruction, staunch, all the power of the sun is condensed in this hit.


    "broken!"


    Three thousand Thunderbolts were finally motivated when the punch was about to fall.


    Hey!


    The black thunderball growls and turns into a black meteor, like a long raging dragon, claws and claws, and the raging destruction is overwhelming!


    how come? ! That power!


    Eight clouds were shocked, she clearly saw that the flower giants up to several hundred meters collided with the thunderballs, and bang! Only heard the bursting sound, the arm of the flower giant exploded in an instant, and then the meteor-like thunderball shone with endless black brilliance.


    suddenly! There is only a piece of thunder and lightning in the world, and the black thunder and lightning knots shine. The huge flower giant is covered by the black lightning light curtain of the piece, and the cracking sound of the dragonfly keeps ringing.


    Hey!


    Like the broken glass, the giant flower giant body has a huge crack in the body, and the cracks are constantly expanding, and it is all over the body!


    The energy of black is excited from the crack, and the energy that leaks out is like the gas that is ejected from the balloon. Hey! The flower giant finally burst into pieces in the huge roar of the sound, and the black spots of the sky fell and annihilated...


    Up to a few hundred meters of flower giants smashed the punches of the earth, the endless power covers the entire space!


    Sasuke came out from the rock, knowing that he absolutely couldn¡¯t hide the blow, and his heart was sinking, he could only be hard!


    The blue thunder of the body blew, inspiring an endless blue snake, the thunder and lightning, Sasuke was completely trapped in a blue lightning storm.


    "Three thousand thunderbolts!"


    With the low voice of Sasuke, all the thunder light condenses the left hand. In the second of a thousand seconds, a bright blue lightning sphere is formed, and the sphere is continuously enlarged, and instantly becomes a thunderball with a few squares.


    The thunderballs are constantly fluctuating and solid, and the colors change very quickly. Bright blue, dark blue, red, brown... Finally turned into black, and the size of the few feet became a slap.


    Fury, destruction, staunch, all the power of the sun is condensed in this hit.


    "broken!"


    Three thousand Thunderbolts were finally motivated when the punch was about to fall.


    Hey!


    The black thunderball growls and turns into a black meteor, like a long raging dragon, claws and claws, and the raging destruction is overwhelming!


    how come? ! That power!


    Eight clouds shocked She clearly saw that the flower giants up to several hundred meters collided with the thunderballs, bang! Only heard the bursting sound, the arm of the flower giant exploded in an instant, and then the meteor-like thunderball shone with endless black brilliance.


    suddenly! There is only a piece of thunder and lightning in the world, and the black thunder and lightning knots shine. The huge flower giant is covered by the black lightning light curtain of the piece, and the cracking sound of the dragonfly keeps ringing.


    Hey!


    Like the broken glass, the giant flower giant body has a huge crack in the body, and the cracks are constantly expanding, and it is all over the body!


    The energy of black is excited from the crack, and the energy that leaks out is like the gas that is ejected from the balloon. Hey! The flower giant finally burst into pieces in the huge roar of the sound, and the black spots of the sky fell and annihilated...


    Ghosts sneer, "Hey, eight clouds, haven''t seen me for so long, is this attitude? Is it so cold in the face of the other half of your body?" () "One Piece''s Bounty System" only represents the author''s views of the three countries Han Shao, if it finds that its content is inconsistent with the national laws, please delete the treatment, the position is only committed to providing a healthy and green reading platform. ¡¾¡¿,thank you all!

 v2 Chapter 182： Festival

    .


    Eight clouds snorted and said disgustedly: "I don''t want you to be the other half of me. It''s really disgusting."


    "Disgusting? Haha, I really don''t know who is more disgusting." Saying, the ghost turned to look at the Sasuke here, it seems that he wants to expose the old bottom of the cloud, smirking at the eight clouds around him, making a harsh The voice, "Sasuke, you saw that piece of human skin, oh, when the little devil forced me out of her body, I did not hesitate to kill my parents, and peeled off their human skin by illusion. The force will seal me up. Hey, you said, who is more disgusting?"


    Hearing the narration of the ghosts, Sasuke was stunned. I didn¡¯t expect Bayu to actually do this kind of thing. Looking at the clouds in the distance, Sasuke¡¯s face was a bit more hateful! When you are so mad, such people are really dead!


    Being deceived by the ghosts, the eight clouds changed, and eventually it was crazy to laugh. "Haha, that is, I killed my parents and peeled off their skins. What happened? In the past, if they were not, how could I I was isolated to see Qiushan Villa! It was so miserable! Haha, I killed them that day, and successfully passed through the fire in the village of Muye. It¡¯s ridiculous, Konoha still thought they were buried in the sea of ??fire.¡±


    In the end, Yakumo licked his tongue and revealed the color of evil on his face. "Sasuke, I also want your skin, so perfect human skin is really rare. It is really good to be my canvas." But..."


    Seeing the abnormality that Yayun said, Sasuke¡¯s heart was disgusting, and his voice screamed: ¡°Eight clouds, you are devastated, and you can¡¯t be true. Today, I will destroy your monster completely!¡±


    "Monster?" Eight clouds seem to have heard something funny, swaying, pointing at the ghosts around, "Monster? Giggle, are you talking about her?"


    Indeed, compared to the weak Eight Clouds, the ghosts in the face are more like monsters, but this is only the surface. In Sasuke''s view, they are all monsters. Eight clouds are monsters draped in layers of human skin, cruel and disgusting, so the perverted person Sasuke is still seeing for the first time.


    Finally stopped laughing, and Yakumo ordered the ghosts around him: "Go, grab me, I will peel off his skin!"


    Ghosts whistling, the body turned into a residual image, carrying endless evil spirits, like **** hungry ghosts, crazy to accompany the help.


    At this time, the Chakra in Sasuke¡¯s body has recovered more than half, and his body shape flashes, successfully avoiding the ghost claws. Looking at the imposing ghosts, Sasuke¡¯s mouth squinted.


    Goodbye¡­¡­


    Suddenly, Sasuke''s chest was filled with black light, and the endless black brilliance spurted out to form a black light curtain.


    The desolation of the desolation of the stock rushed to the ghosts, the ghosts horrified screams, engraved, a black jade pot appeared above the body of Sasuke, it is the refining pot.


    The refining pot appeared, and the ghosts screamed in panic. Under the powerful power of the refining pot, she only felt that she was firmly suppressed, just like the most powerful natural enemies, no rebellious heart, endless fear to oppress the whole body, Want her heart to break!


    That is! Ghosts and the Eight Clouds, the ghosts are suppressed, she is also affected, the body is soft, it is nothing to be soft.


    The refining pot mouth sends a powerful suction, and the black brilliance envelopes the ghosts, constantly eroding her evil power.


    "No!"


    The ghosts screamed and screamed, and the ghosts turned into energy groups, and the whales swallowed and were sucked in by the refining pot.


    The body of the refining demon pot constantly emits black energy fluctuations, and the screaming ghosts are weakened and weakened in the refining pot, and eventually disappear completely.


    The ghosts were wiped out, and the eight clouds were also affected. At this time, the cloud of the dark clouds in the distance fainted the blue-gray airflow. After the sound exploded, the body disappeared into the space, and it was actually a ghost!


    Just as Sasuke wanted to take back the refining pot, the refining pot suddenly swayed, and the surrounding space was affected, like the ripples of the water surface, constantly spreading to the surrounding.


    The sudden situation made Sasuke horrified. He clearly saw that with the fluctuation of the refining pot, the surrounding space was quickly cracked, and the fragmented space was fragmented into a blue stream, which gathered above the refining pot.


    suddenly! The refining pots are spinning at a rapid speed. The blue streamer is like a sputum, and it is injected into the body. Because the speed is too fast, it has formed a funnel-shaped blue storm!


    Blue streamer into the body, Sasuke makes a painful cry, he only feels the pain of his mind, like thousands of needles continue to puncture, the mind forms a vortex, constantly absorbing his spiritual energy, suddenly, Sasuke¡¯s mind It was a painful episode that turned out to be dizzy.


    Endless blue light shrouds the entire space, creating a turbulent storm that swallows in the small Sasuke.


    Open your eyes and see the pale ceiling.


    "here is?"


    After looking at the surrounding environment, Sasuke found himself in the hospital.


    Sasuke touched some heavy heads and prepared to climb the bed. At this time, the door of the treatment room was opened, and a pale green figure appeared in front of Sasuke.


    "Sasuke, how are you?" When Sasuke saw him wake up, he immediately stepped forward and looked worried.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a bit dizzy."


    "That''s not going to lie down for a while." Speaking, the master held down Sasuke''s body and wanted him to lie down and rest.


    "Nothing, aunt, how can I be here?"


    Sasuke looked at the table next to him There was a plant carnation on it, it seems to have just been sent, there are still some water stains on it.


    Seeing that Sasuke was normal, he gave a sigh of relief and said: "I don''t worry if you go, I will follow a few Konoha ninjas, and finally find that you and the blush fell on the hills, and brought you back. Sasuke, what happened?"


    Listening to the explanation of the master, Sasuke understands why he was in the hospital, nodded and said: "Eight clouds were killed by me."


    Eight clouds are dead? ! The outline of the hand is slightly stunned, and the cloud that is called the monster by the red is actually killed by him? ! The master has gained a new understanding of the strength of Sasuke.


    Subsequently, Sasuke told the outline hand about the battle between him and Yayun. Of course, the matter about the refining pot was still hidden, just saying that Yayun was killed by his own three thousand thunderbolts.


    After the narrative, the master looked at Sasuke in front of him, and some incredible said: "Sasuke, I really don''t know if you are a monster, and even developed such a powerful ninja." () "One Piece''s Bounty System" only represents the author''s views of the three countries Han Shao, if it finds that its content is inconsistent with the national laws, please delete the treatment, the position is only committed to providing a healthy and green reading platform. ¡¾¡¿,thank you all!

 v2 Chapter 183： Festival

    Sasuke smiled and said: "Even if it is a monster, I am also your nephew. You can''t say that you are a monster."


    "Hate, you are a monster, I am not..."


    Gang gently patted Sasuke''s body, which contained a little woman-like spoiled taste.


    Perhaps, Gang did not realize that the action between himself and Sasuke was too close, still sitting next to Sasuke and talking to him.


    At this point, the door of the treatment room was opened, and Sakura and Ino came in.


    Seeing the guardian¡¯s side in Sasuke¡¯s side, Ino¡¯s eyes flashed an inexplicable light, and followed Sakura¡¯s body: ¡°Huoying adults.¡±


    The outline was a bit, and I got up and left the Sasuke bed. I said faintly: "I am relieved when you come, I still have something, you take care of Sasuke."


    "Yes, Gangren." Sakura is very respectful to her master.


    When I walked around the well, the corner of the mouth of the field, a corner of the arc, looked at the back of the outline, and roughly determined what I thought in my heart. Is that really the case? Sasuke Sasuke, you are really not simple.


    "Sasuke, how? You''re fine." Sakura put down the fruit basket, worried.


    Sasuke, touching Sakura¡¯s long pink hair, said softly: "Yeah, nothing, it has now recovered."


    Seeing that Sasuke has indeed recovered, Sakura said something blame: "Sasuke, actually, squatting at us to perform such a dangerous task, not to say a word, almost worried about dying us."


    "That is, you have no conscience. If there is anything, what do you want us to do?" Ino is on the sidelines, helping Sakura to sue Sasuke for not telling the act.


    Say it is blame, Sasuke can feel their concern for themselves, and take the guarantee of the two people and say: "Okay, I will tell you whatever the next time, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    "If you know how to behave, if you perform well, I will reward you." Ino Naughty spit out his tongue and made a look that you know.


    Sasuke naturally knows what she is saying. She smiled and took a small **** of Ino, saying, "Small color girl, don''t think about those things one day, we are still small!"


    Sasuke¡¯s words are somewhat blameless, and Izui¡¯s heart is not stunned.


    "But, you and Sakura, what about you?!" Ino said a little dissatisfied.


    "..."


    Sasuke is speechless, Sakura is also looking blushing, licking his friends in the middle of the mouth, whispered: "I really don''t know shame!"


    "What is not shy, why can you?" Because of that, Iye actually ate the sakura of Sakura. She had been with Sakura for a long time, but Sakura was always one step ahead of her. Even the kind of thing is the same.


    Many times, Ihino talked about this with Sasuke, but Sasuke always used various excuses to open it. The most outrageous one was the dead forest. In the future, there was no such intimate thing. .


    Unconsciously, Ino''s heart is unbalanced. She also wants to have the same treatment as Sakura, so that Sasuke really "loves" her once and lingers with him. In the view of Ino, only when that step is considered true love, can she let her know how Sasuke feels about her.


    Looking at Jingye¡¯s tasteful taste, Sasuke sighed and said, love is always fair, love for one person is love, what is love for two people, three people, and love? But I also loved it, and put each other in the highest place in my heart.


    After Sasuke got Sakura, he did not dare to take the sinful step again. He once again extended the demon to other girls. He felt awkward in his heart and thought that this was a negative move. He didn¡¯t want to be sorry for anyone, so he was entangled, and it¡¯s been there. today.


    Now, Ino raised this problem, Sasuke had to face it directly, stretched out, and prepared to touch the cheeks of Ino. At first, Iwai had a little resistance because of the anger in his heart. He struggled a little, but saw Sasuke¡¯s tough attitude and his heart trembled. Soon obeyed.


    Sasuke pulled the well field to her side and let her fall on her chest. The voice was a little low. "Iye, I am not mentally prepared yet, and we are really small. I don''t want to be sorry for you, so that kind of thing is slow. Let''s talk slowly."


    Without directly answering Sasuke, Iehara gently bite Sasuke''s chest through the clothes, and the voice is small. "Sasuke, I hate it. Every time I smother me like this, you know? I made a pair in front of you." Always tempting you, just want you to pay more attention to me, but how many times, you always perfuse me like this, really, I am so uncomfortable..."


    At the end of the day, Ikuno¡¯s original mellow and crisp voice turned out to be hoarse. It seemed really sad. He looked up and looked at Sasuke¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sasuke, you said, don¡¯t you really like me?¡±


    "how come?!"


    Sasuke is helpless. I don¡¯t know why Ino gave birth to this idea. He immediately said, ¡°If there is nothing, if you don¡¯t like you, why would you promise to be with you? If you don¡¯t like you, you will not make promises, Ino, You really have a lot of heart."


    Looking at the way Sasuke is sincere, Ibaro¡¯s heart trembles. Is it really that I think more? However, why is it so uncomfortable in my heart...


    It is no wonder that Ino, after all, is a person, always changing, and the unchanging emotion does not exist at all!


    In the long-term relationship, there will always be a variety of emotions, knowing that the other person likes himself, but the heart will still breed without confidence and fear always but heart, in case he does not like me What should I do? Has she derailed? He is not sorry for me...


    Always thinking and thinking, feelings of negative emotions, fear, fear, anxiety, anxiety... surrounded by spiders.


    Psychologically, this is a process of change that is not self-confident and mature, and a stage that everyone will experience. Even if it is a saint, it is three corpses, and all emotions are cut off, and it is inevitable that the mood changes. Therefore, emotion is the most crucial thing that affects human life.


    Sakura knows that Imai is herself, and her heart is very uncomfortable. After all, she is her best girlfriend and sister. She is not comfortable when she sees her friend sad.


    I took a shot of Inoue¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Well, Iyano, you really want more. Sasuke¡¯s love for you, even I have to be jealous. I don¡¯t like you, always show my true feelings. Outside. Ino, I and Sasuke stole the forbidden fruit. When I said it, I really regretted it. So when I was young, it was a pain. It was really painful at the time. After all, it was related to a happy life, Iye, this kind of thing, really want to be clear. OK." ("One Piece''s Bounty System" only represents the author''s views of the three countries Han Shao, if it finds that its content is inconsistent with the national laws, please delete it, the position is only dedicated to providing a healthy and green reading platform . ¡¾¡¿,thank you all!

 v2 Chapter 184： Festival

    When I heard Sakura, Iino''s thoughts were successfully transferred. Turning around, I smacked Sakura. The laughter said: "Now do you still feel pain? Whoever makes the cry every night, it seems very Is it comfortable?"


    I was ridiculed by Ino, and Sakura looked blushing and angered: "What is comfortable, hey, I know to bully me."


    "Hey, I dare to bully you, I am telling the truth."


    "What facts are really not shameful."


    The more embarrassing Sakura was, she turned her head down and fell to Sasuke. She didn''t want to see the face of her face red.


    "Hey, shy, giggling, Sakura, you are so cute."


    Jiao smiled out of the side of Sasuke, and played with Sakura, seemingly forgotten the previous depression and embarrassment.


    "Giggle, Sasuke is coming, help me hold Sakura, who let her take your first time without permission, I have to teach her a little." Igano Jiao smiled, calling for help on one side, it seems really I want to punish my good sister.


    Looking at the two people playing in a bed, Sasuke also had a mentality of bullying Sakura. The laughter said: "Sakura, since it is the request of Ino, then I am welcome, pick up."


    Sasuke helped Ino to tie Sakura''s hands and feet, and then, in the field, Sakura''s body was pressed against her chest, and the chests of both of them were pressed into a ball.


    Looking down at Sakura underneath, Iye giggled. "Sakura, your body is really soft, no wonder Sasuke likes to press on you."


    "Pressure, press on the body..." Recalling the meaning of this sentence, Sakura immediately flew to her cheeks, her eyes became watery, and suddenly, it became a bit of flattery.


    So beautiful, seeing such a small cherry, Iye''s heart suddenly burst into an impulse, the ghost made a difference, kissed the lips of Sakura, soft and slippery feeling echoed between the two.


    There is only one mind left in the heart of Iye, and her lips are really comfortable...


    In the afternoon, Shira, Naruto, Kakashi, and other woody ninjas came over and visited Sasuke in hospital. For a time, the treatment room, which is not very spacious, is even narrower.


    Fortunately, the people who visited did not stay too long again. Seeing that Sasuke had no symptoms, he said that he was leaving with care, and the noisy treatment room was quiet. Only white, Jingye, Sakura, and Naruto were still there. Sasuke.


    Seeing that Naruto also stayed, Sakura pointed to them, and pointed to the Naruto, a face that you know.


    "What''s wrong, Sakura?"


    Naruto is very natural to ask.


    Sakura felt a big headache. Why did Naruto not open it? Immediately said: "Now is our private space. Do you want to be a light bulb here?"


    I realized the meaning of Sakura, and Naruto felt very embarrassed. I knew that I continued to disturb and really got bored. I smiled and left the hospital.


    It was finally quiet, and Sasuke felt that the air around him was fresh.


    Because the news notification was late, I only saw Sasuke in the afternoon, and saw that Sasuke was really fine, and the stone in my heart was put down. In this world, the person who cares most about her will have one help, and if Sasuke has any accident, she will not want to live.


    Lying in the hospital bed for a long time, it is really difficult to endure the hospital environment, Sasuke asked to leave the hospital.


    Worried about the hidden dangers of Sasuke''s body, Sasuke was discharged from the hospital after a small inspection and confirmed by Sakura and Ikuno. During this period, he did not visit Sasuke again.


    I know that Sakura¡¯s three women are accompanying Sasuke, and the director¡¯s hand is not good. Although she is an aunt¡¯s identity, when she is in front of an outsider, she has never dared to get along with Sasuke. Inexplicable, she is very embarrassed and seems to be afraid of what. Fear of suspicion? Still afraid of the growing feelings in my heart?


    In the afternoon, Shira, Naruto, Kakashi, and other woody ninjas came over and visited Sasuke in hospital. For a time, the treatment room, which is not very spacious, is even narrower.


    Fortunately, the people who visited did not stay too long again. Seeing that Sasuke had no symptoms, he said that he was leaving with care, and the noisy treatment room was quiet. Only white, Jingye, Sakura, and Naruto were still there. Sasuke.


    Seeing that Naruto also stayed, Sakura pointed to them, and pointed to the Naruto, a face that you know.


    "What''s wrong, Sakura?"


    Naruto is very natural to ask.


    Sakura felt a big headache. Why did Naruto not open it? Immediately said: "Now is our private space. Do you want to be a light bulb here?"


    I realized the meaning of Sakura, and Naruto felt very embarrassed. I knew that I continued to disturb and really got bored. I smiled and left the hospital.


    It was finally quiet, and Sasuke felt that the air around him was fresh.


    Because the news notification was late, I only saw Sasuke in the afternoon, and saw that Sasuke was really fine, and the stone in my heart was put down. In this world, the person who cares most about her will have one help, and if Sasuke has any accident, she will not want to live.


    Lying in the hospital bed for a long time, it is really difficult to endure the hospital environment, Sasuke asked to leave the hospital.


    Worried about the hidden dangers of Sasuke''s body, Sasuke was discharged from the hospital after a small inspection and confirmed by Sakura and Ikuno. During this period, he did not visit Sasuke again.


    I know that Sakura¡¯s three women are accompanying Sasuke, and the hand is not good. Although she is aunt, but in the presence of outsiders, she has never dared to get along with Sasuke. Inexplicable, she is very embarrassed and seems to be afraid of what~ Www.novelhall.com~ Fear of suspicion? Still afraid of the growing feelings in my heart?


    Knowing the careful thinking of Ino, Sakura used to hold another arm of Sasuke and made a face to Ino, saying, "I will not be yours, I want to be jealous, no way."


    "Giggle, Sakura, you are really cute."


    Ino was teased by Sakura¡¯s face and laughed.


    The white temper was warmer and quieter. When she saw her two sisters playing, she did not participate in it. She just looked at it and showed a sense of warmth and satisfaction.


    Sakura and Iye were chasing and playing, and the atmosphere at the scene gradually became chaotic. Sasuke looked at them with some nerves and shook his head. It was a child who grew up.


    However, this is also their cuteness. In front of Sasuke, the most pure side is reflected. This is also Sasuke''s favorite. In front of his loved ones, there is no pretense and falsehood. What kind of harmony is there for this kind of harmonious family?


    The sky is getting darker, but in the dusk, the sun is slanting, and the dim light is shining on the streetscape, reflecting a red glow.

 v2 Chapter 185： Festival

    After all, it is October, and the sunset is two hours ahead of summer. The north wind is not very strong, but it is a bit similar to the spring breeze, soft, blowing the tassel under the eaves, the wind chimes make a crisp clink. In the setting sun, couples cuddled each other, the body was dyed red, and the long shadow dragged into a shadow. Occasionally, I took a few wild cats from the room, the spots were black and yellow, chasing each other, and the screams of a few rushes were a bit harsh.


    After the battle moves, the sun finally falls completely. A little starlight is accompanied by the clear glow of the silver moon. The night is cold and the temperature is gradually decreasing. At this time, only a hint of autumn is revealed. The north wind is cool, and the skin has some goose bumps, a bit like It is soaked in cold water, the pores are closed, and the sneeze is unconsciously sneezing. All this is a sign that people are coming in winter...


    Uchiha House is located in the woody leaves, the popularity is not too strong, a large space, only a little bright light.


    Inside the restaurant, the shadows of the people, Sasuke help the white, the usual ingredients changed into refined dishes. With the end of the dish, the three women and a man began to sit down.


    As the young master of the Uchiha family and the head of the family of this small family, after all, it is a nobleman, and some etiquette still has to be followed. After Sasuke started, Sakura began to begin to speak. "I started." Then, the atmosphere began to be lively.


    Laughing whispers, the lightly swaying cups and crosses, sounding in the silver-light dining room, the warm family dinner, diluting the depth and coldness of the night.


    At the end of the dinner, Sakura, they cleaned up the mess, Sasuke was free to take it easy, watching their busy figure, the heart of a faint satisfaction.


    The so-called family is such a thing, no matter how rich or poor, no matter how many mouths the family has, the most important thing is a harmony, harmony, harmony, occasional little friction, not arguing for some trivial matters, between family Keep a little slack, not too sticky or too dry, it is best to get along and get along. When I was young, my career was successful, my wife and children were full, when I was old, my children were filial, and I was in the same family. This is the most beautiful pursuit in my life.


    In the home theater, Sasuke accompanied Sakura and they watched the soap theater. Time passed, and it was more than nine o''clock.


    Soap operas, no matter which time and space are women''s favorite, tangled and sad romantic bubble love story, thinking in the heart, must understand once the kind of unforgettable love.


    Life and death? Sad love? The male and female protagonists can''t live together for a lifetime because of cancer, or the male and female owners have lost their memories in a car accident, but they don''t know each other, or accidentally, the male owner falls off the cliff to save the woman.


    Qiong Yao is worth mentioning, dog blood is good, but what about these? These are all girls like, emotional they seek psychological stimulation, always looking forward to a Prince Charming to come and meet them.


    Fortunately, Sakura is not too poisonous, but after feeling the tragic experience of the man and the woman, they have passed, and there is no exaggerated situation like moving and crying.


    The night is getting deeper and the village is gradually getting into the darkness. It is time to sleep.


    Uchiha House, several people said good night, each returned to the house, Sakura was with Sasuke to a room, after all, the two have already had a relationship, living together is also a normal thing.


    Sasuke did not find out that Iwai had a look of anticipation in his eyes when he and Sakura said goodbye. She also hoped to go to that step with Sasuke and understand the feeling of helping her. After all, physical contact is the most convenient way to reach the heart. For any woman, being able to spend Wushan with a loved one is the most crucial thing to feel his love for himself.


    In the house, Sakura is a bit shy, obviously many times, but she still has the first feeling, the kind of shyness and jealousy can not be swayed.


    Slightly resisting the action of Sasuke, the complexion is more rosy, the eyes are blurred, and Sasuke feels caressing, kissing, licking, licking, and the heart becomes more and more shy, the tingling tingling spreads in the body, a kind of satisfaction, one Enrichment, flying higher and higher in the impact, the rhythm of the people, the sound of breathing, the slippery sound of the cockroach, the collision of the intertwined skin, the night, the pink, the blur, the entanglement...


    The night is horrible, and at midnight, the whole world has fallen into a quiet.


    The moonlight glides through the window, like water, like oil, and the cool silver glow climbs over the tatami, and finally falls on the big bed.


    The human body is entangled, and the white skin is exposed to the outside, but it is Sasuke and Sakura.


    Suddenly, Sasuke''s eyes opened, carefully detached from the sakura-like octopus limbs, covered the quilt for Sakura, simply put on the pajamas, and left the bedroom lightly.


    In the practice room, Sasuke wearing a light color pajamas sits cross-legged, Lieutenant, transferred to Chakra, resonating the demon pot, Yingying black brilliance shrouded the body.


    Be careful to exercise your mental strength and use your exploration secrets to check your condition.


    Through internal vision, Sasuke clearly saw every tissue structure inside his body, and even the cell gap was clear.


    The deep blue Chakra is constantly pouring out from the gas sea, turning into a rushing flow in each meridian, the flow mode follows the natural and natural way, the mysterious method is difficult to understand, and it is the trajectory of the vitality of the past life.


    At the heart of the black refining pot slowly rotates, like a guardian, will protect the **** heart organs, with the rotation, the dark energy continues to emerge, most of which is absorbed by the heart, a small part flows to the body and other Organ, Sasuke knows that this is the refining pot that keeps warming the organs.


    Black light surging, between the **** heart beats, the faint black streamer does not scatter, it is the same frequency fluctuations as the heart beats, after all the six or six, all dark streams flow into every cell of the heart. The soft energy expands the cells, and the protein particles and peptides increase in a large amount. Under the biochemical reaction, the cells become younger, and a lot of life force is constantly flowing out. The heart is sprayed thinly, forming a black mist, all dirty. The device became awkward in the dark fog.


    Silently obeying the words, keep a glimpse of the spirit, the mind of the Dan Yuan word guards the spirit, the lungs and gods are vain. The liver and the dragon''s cigarettes contain the words, and the stagnation of the smoke is the main turbidity. The kidney **** Xuan Ming word baby, the spleen is often stopped in the word soul. The daring dragon is the word Wei Ming. The six quintessence of the five Tibetan gods are all in the heart. Staying up late and living forever...


    The black mist was quickly absorbed by the organs, the streamer flashed, and the enormous force of life cycled, turned into a Tai Chi-like pattern. () "One Piece''s Bounty System" only represents the author''s views of the three countries Han Shao, if it finds that its content is inconsistent with the national laws, please delete the treatment, the position is only committed to providing a healthy and green reading platform. ¡¾¡¿,thank you all!

 v2 Chapter 186： Festival

    With a sigh of relief, the faint white mist spits out from the mouth like a long dragon, and there are a lot of things like body waste toxins. Although as early as the age of seven, Sasuke had already carried out a washing and slashing, but the waste in the human body could not be completely exhausted. After all, it was not the essence of the diet, and it was normal for a large amount of waste to be produced in the human body.


    At this point, Sasuke''s body glowed, and the skin color turned out to be a few minutes. As white jade, it was full of Yingying Guanghua.


    Adjusting the physical condition to the best, Sasuke started the most important thing tonight.


    Last time, when defeating the Eight Clouds, the space shattered, the refining pot absorbed all the space debris, and turned into a blue storm all the influx into the Sasuke, Sasuke also fainted and lived in the hospital.


    After waking up, Sasuke didn''t notice any change in himself, but it didn''t mean that it was all right. If something went wrong, he would have to cry.


    Because there are so many people visiting during the day, Sasuke has no time to explore his own situation. Now, finally, he is idle and squatting around, and Sasuke immediately begins to inspect what his body has produced.


    The mind is immersed, the power of the spirit is working, or the method of voyeurism.


    The mind turns into a contact lens and explores the body. First of all, the sea of ??gas, the sea is all normal, the blue-and-white Chakra is full and full, without any slightity.


    Next is the internal organs, everything is working properly, like the same precision instrument, in an orderly manner to carry out its own functions, still no strange.


    Later, when Sasuke explored the brain, he was stunned by the scene in front of him. In the broad brain, the darkness, but out of thin air, a blue crystal beads, like a star, with blue light.


    this is!


    In the mind, there is such a strange thing out of thin air. Sasuke does not dare to care about it. At the moment, he will exercise his mental strength and carefully investigate the condition of the beads.


    The blue beads seem to have a layer of enchantment guarding. The spirit and the outer edge of the beads just touched each other, and they saw the undulations fluctuating with blue ripples. Suddenly, the blue light of the beads was flourishing, and an inexplicable force turned into a storm to hit the brain. .


    Under the impact, Sasuke only felt a dizzy eye, almost fainting.


    Damn it!


    Sasuke immediately bit his tongue, and the strong pain made his spirit clear. He clearly saw that the impact storm of the blue beads burst into the brain like a tsunami. However, this storm does not seem to have any destructive power. There is no harm to the brain, or Sasuke will become an idiot or a vegetative presence under this shock.


    The storm finally dissipated, and the sense of vertigo disappeared. The blue beads in the brain were still the same, blue and full of light.


    Sasuke did not give up, and once again transferred his mental strength and explored the situation of the beads. With the last time, Sasuke first used a small amount of mental exploration to reach around the beads, and the mental power collided with the blue enchantment halo, just It¡¯s okay to splash a little cockroach.


    Perhaps it is adapted to the mental power of the view, in the continuous mental exploration of Sasuke, the beads enchantment did not have the slightest abnormal reaction.


    Seeing this, Sasuke¡¯s heart is overjoyed. However, he still does not dare to neglect. Immediately, he runs his mental power and attacks the beads in an orderly manner.


    Under continuous impact, the enchantment has become much thinner and effective! Sasuke¡¯s heart was happy, and immediately transferred the remaining mental power to the final impact of the enchantment.


    Crash! As the space is broken, the sound of the heavens and the earth suddenly sounds, "IJ"!


    With an eccentric roar, the enchantment gradually shattered, the cracks in the road continued to expand, and the cracking sound of the cockroach broke out. Finally, the enchantment was completely broken and turned into a blue streamer that was absorbed by the beads.


    Suddenly, the beads shined for a moment, and the next moment, an old voice suddenly sounded.


    "Life is also the same..."


    The sound was very abrupt, and there was no sound after a while.


    What is the status of this?


    The sudden sound made Sasuke¡¯s heart amazed, and with the incomprehensibility, Sasuke¡¯s mentality continued to explore the status of the beads.


    This time, without any hindrance, Sasuke¡¯s mental strength successfully entered the inside of the beads.


    Just like entering the water, after a wave of fluctuations, Sasuke presents a vast space in front of him.


    "Here¡­¡­"


    Sasuke¡¯s heart was amazed, and in front of him was a gray world of space, the sky, like chaos, and his eyes were full of flaws.


    The surface, the gray soil, there is no trace of life, but there are quite a few dry riverbeds everywhere, it seems that there have been a lot of water.


    Sasuke controls the mental power, scorns the sorrow, and uses the method of condensing the gods of the past life. After all, the spiritual power becomes an energy virtual body appearing in the gray world.


    Standing on the ground, the friction of the sand under the feet, stepping on, soft, visible, the underground soil is some sand coagulum, which has been separated from the scope of normal soil.


    Looking at the sight in front of him, Sasuke¡¯s heart is full of strange feelings. Isn¡¯t this the space world he heard in his previous life?


    In the past life, when he was comprehending, he once heard that some great supernaturals use their spiritual power to create their own space world. After the evolution of the space world, there are mountains and waters that provide the necessary survival for all kinds of living things. Creatures, like the real world.


    Even if you are in danger, you can enter the space world and escape the enemy''s mindful investigation to escape.


    Of course, there are a lot of uses in the space world. These are only a small part. However, the most important thing is to supply living creatures. Just like the real world, you can reach a certain realm and even create a new plane. Why are you called it? The reason for the small world of space.


    Why do you get this kind of thing? Sasuke¡¯s heart was puzzled, and it was obtained from the space world of Yakumo. This kind of mystery really made Sasuke puzzled.


    It is reasonable to say that the existence of space small world must appear in the plane where the cultivation is highly prosperous. However, in the world of Naruto as the power system, how can there be space and small world? presence?


    Could it be said that there has been a great supernatural power in the world of fire shadows?


    Sasuke remembered the things he encountered when he was looking for a master. In the town, he looked for a master, and he even found something like a spirit. At that time, the tavern owner said that their spirits were bought from Loulan. Can it be said that Loulan does have the existence of a comprehension?


    Lingjiu, Loulan, space small world, Sasuke is more confused, but he faintly feels that there must be some connection between the three.


    Remembering the voice that entered the small world of space, Sasuke¡¯s heart jumped, and it goes without saying that this small space of space is what he left behind.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 187： Festival

    "Is it fatal?" Sasuke repeatedly indulged in this sentence. Could it be said that someone is arranging all this?


    The more you think about it, the more you are wrong, and the suspicion is overwhelming.


    Since inexplicably crossing the world of Naruto, Sasuke felt that there was a force in arranging all of this, obviously in the fairy world, and it would have crossed the plane of the different dimensions of the Naruto world. Such a thing is too coincidental.


    Later, all kinds of things have more and more confirmed what Sasuke thinks. Sasuke feels more and more that he is a piece of chess. He is arranged by others to make a fate. He is tightly bound in a huge frame, and there can be no escape at all!


    When I think of this, Sasuke¡¯s heart is very depressed. In the past life, he will be debauchery. In this life, although the temperament of Sasuke is combined, it has become more convergent. However, the feeling of being arranged for fate is uncomfortable. Sasuke is willing to resist this arrangement, but finds that his power cannot shake it at all. Now he is still too weak...


    Long sigh, know that there is no trouble now, and instead of doing this, it is better to be prepared and meet the unknown future with the most perfect state.


    Packing up the troubles in my heart, Sasuke broke away from the small world of space, opened his eyes, flashed a light, got up, left the practice room, and went to the courtyard.


    The cold autumn wind blew, a little chill intrusion, the silver radiance gradually blocked by the clouds, Sasuke station under the moonlight, for a moment, bowed down...


    "Is it fatal?" Sasuke repeatedly indulged in this sentence. Could it be said that someone is arranging all this?


    The more you think about it, the more you are wrong, and the suspicion is overwhelming.


    Since inexplicably crossing the world of Naruto, Sasuke felt that there was a force in arranging all of this, obviously in the fairy world, and it would have crossed the plane of the different dimensions of the Naruto world. Such a thing is too coincidental.


    Later, all kinds of things have more and more confirmed what Sasuke thinks. Sasuke feels more and more that he is a piece of chess. He is arranged by others to make a fate. He is tightly bound in a huge frame, and there can be no escape at all!


    When I think of this, Sasuke¡¯s heart is very depressed. In the past life, he will be debauchery. In this life, although the temperament of Sasuke is combined, it has become more convergent. However, the feeling of being arranged for fate is uncomfortable. Sasuke is willing to resist this arrangement, but finds that his power cannot shake it at all. Now he is still too weak...


    Long sigh, know that there is no trouble now, and instead of doing this, it is better to be prepared and meet the unknown future with the most perfect state.


    Packing up the troubles in my heart, Sasuke broke away from the small world of space, opened his eyes, flashed a light, got up, left the practice room, and went to the courtyard.


    The cold autumn wind blew, a little chill intrusion, the silver radiance gradually blocked by the clouds, Sasuke station under the moonlight, for a moment, bowed down...


    Ice and snow, squally winds, cold four wild, fighting battlefield.


    A woman wearing a light blue and blouse led the family to fight with the brutal enemies, the swordsmanship, the gunpowder explosion, and the sharp blade to cut off the human body. Blood stained the white snow, above the wilderness, only four people and the armored warrior do the final fight!


    "His Royal Highness, we are surrounded by enemies!"


    A bearded lord used a knife to block the attack of the armored warrior, and quickly swept to the woman named Feng Yun Princess to protect her.


    "Damn!" Fengyun princess looks cold, knowing that she is now in endless passive, but she can not give up, give up is a permanent failure, must defeat the devil! Save the world in the fire!


    "clang"! Another man who was attacked by the armored warrior was willing to die under the big knives.


    "Danger!"


    Fengyun princess in the hands of the sword swaying, a colorful brilliance broke out, "Boom"! With a huge roar, the armored warrior was easily knocked down, and the bronze armor was cracked, but there was no trace of the warrior.


    Looking at all this, Fengyun princess brows slightly, and sure enough, use the dead soul to control the armor, the devil! Damn it!


    I don''t know how long the battle was going on. All the armored warriors were wiped out. The field was a mess, the scattered bitterness, the broken limbs, and the gale under the gale.


    Suddenly, because of excessive physical exertion, Feng Yun princess was dizzy in front of her eyes and her body was unconsciously sitting down on the ground.


    Around, the only remaining three family members have been exhausted, and their swords and scars are mottled. They are willing to stick to the present!


    The family member named Lion Pill felt sore in the limbs, gasping, the white airflow condensed in front of the eyes, the cold air invaded, watching the dead companion, and the mind unconsciously gave up thinking.


    "We can''t get anywhere. There is no longer a road ahead. This journey could have had no results. So far, do you want to give up?"


    The sound is faint, and it is even more bleak, as if to say to yourself, but also to persuade everyone on the field.


    On the cold battlefield, the other two ministers were silent, and they knew that this time, following the Princess of the Princess, they could not achieve any results. After all, the enemy is a powerful and unusual demon. They don¡¯t know how many brothers have sacrificed to come here. Standing on this battlefield, there are only a few of them left. Is it necessary to continue to move forward and continue to make unnecessary sacrifices? !


    "The road must be..."


    The courtiers looked at the princess Fengyun over there. "His Highness, give up, there is no hope..."


    "No, I won''t give up, the road will definitely be there, I will definitely find it out! I haven''t seen the devil, how can I give up?!"


    Princess Fengyun stood up and looked firm. In order to destroy the devil, she has made so many sacrifices. Can she give up now and be worthy of the dead family? !


    "His Royal Highness..."


    The family looked at the back of Fengyun Princess, and there was a flash of light in his eyes. The princess had such determination, and he could be like a shrinking tortoise!


    The wind is even more raging, and the strong magic is overwhelming.


    "That is!"


    The family members looked at the sudden changes the body did not consciously shrink.


    come yet? Devil! Princess Fengyun picked up the sword and guarded the evil man who appeared with the magic.


    "Hey, Feng Yun Ji, don''t think about going any further, that''s it!"


    Suddenly, the strong magical spirit covered the audience. The blue firefly floated from the already broken armor. Under the inexplicable force, the broken armor was solidified, and a warrior with intactness appeared. on.


    Feng Yun princess looks dignified, this is trouble! Faced with the joint attack of the devil and the armored warrior, it is really stretched!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 188： Festival

    A slashing of the armored warrior, the Fengyun princess in the hands of Fengyun, is a colorful force, like a knife-cut tofu, the armored warrior was cut off by the waist, the dead souls contained in it, the bronze armor ping-pong Dropped to the ground, a burst of crisp sound.


    Seeing that Feng Yun Princess still wants to bear stubborn resistance, the devil ridiculed and said: "Give up, there is no chance..."


    Want to give up? No, it¡¯s hard to come here, how to give up without defeating the devil!


    "As long as I am alive, I will turn all my life into strength and I will definitely find the way forward!"


    The voice is very firm and impacts the nerves of people in the place.


    "His Royal Highness..."


    The courtier felt the determination of Fengyun Princess, and his heart was surging. They raised their soldiers in their hands. For the princess, they will fight to the end!


    Immediately, the endless colorful powers circling from the Fengyun princess, like the rainbow color is so dazzling in the winter''s paleness, in an instant, the momentum of the Fengyun princess is raised to the extreme, now, she wants to fight with the devil!


    "It''s ridiculous!" The devil sneered, stupid human!


    In the hands of the staff, even the dance, the black power flow is like a storm, the powerful force makes the surrounding air condense!


    "Dead!"


    Along with a low sigh, the black storm turned into a dragon, and the body blazed with ruin and rushed to the Princess of Fengyun!


    coming! Feng Yun princess sword is tight, one hand, a colorful enchantment will protect her body.


    boom!


    The black storm collided with the enchantment, and the turbulent torrents instantly destroyed the surrounding armored warriors. The storm raged and the continually shockwaves forced everyone to retreat!


    "That kind of power..." The demon king looked at the performance of Fengyun Princess with horror, and he was able to compete with him!


    At this time, the other family members rushed to the side of Fengyun Princess, helping the Fengyun Princess to do the final resistance.


    At the end of the theater, Naruto walked out of the theater with some loss, and his look was low. It was very unnatural.


    "Naruto, what''s wrong?" Sasuke patted Naruto''s shoulder and thought he had something to worry about.


    Woke up from the shackles, Naruto looked at Sasuke and bowed his head. He sighed and said: "The movie just looked good, but I couldn¡¯t see Feng Yunji..."


    "..."


    Sasuke is so arrogant, is it impossible to extricate himself? It¡¯s a bit of a surprise to chase the stars to this point.


    In the original work, Naruto is very longing for Feng Yunji. In order to save the wind and snow that plays Feng Yunji, she is born and died. Even if she gives up her life, she will change her destiny. Feng Yunji also likes Naruto very much. A shallow forehead kiss seems to be the link between the two.


    However, today, Naruto¡¯s performance seems to be abnormal. From the original admiration to the admiration, it turned out to be affectionate.


    This situation really makes Sasuke a little unexpected, Naruto is so, do not know what the plot will become? Will he really come together with the snow?


    I didn¡¯t continue to entangle these problems at home. Sasuke knows that it¡¯s coming, Naruto and how the snow is, these are not things he should worry about.


    In the morning, they received the task of Kakashi, saying that they were waiting for him in the theater to perform the task together. Sasuke naturally knew that their task was to protect the snow from the wind and to reach the country of snow safely.


    Originally, they agreed with Sasuke to meet in the theater. However, it was still not seen at the end of the movie. Kakashi still did not see Kakashi. The theater gate was slowly closed, and the four of them waited quietly.


    "Really, I am late every time."


    Naruto muttered his mouth and sat on the grass, facing Kakashi''s repeated late arrivals, his nerves were numb.


    After about a quarter of an hour, there was a sudden hoof of hooves around and it was getting closer.


    Suddenly, with the hum of the horse, a white high-headed horse passed over the gate of the theater. A woman in a green dress sat on the horse, and the heroic and cool, with a hoof.


    "She is?"


    Naruto looked at the woman immediately, she is not the Princess of Fengyun?


    It was a hoof of horseshoes. It was very messy. It seemed that there were more than a dozen horses. The door of the theater was knocked open, and the warriors wearing black armor were chased out. The target was a distant Fengyun princess!


    what''s the situation? !


    Naruto looked at the horse team in the distance, only to listen to Sasuke around him: "Let''s chase!"


    Knowing that something was wrong, Naruto immediately chased it out, Sakura and White, a group of two, chasing from the other direction, Sasuke is a body flash, disappeared in place.


    On the street, Fengyun princess riding a high horse and rushing straight, seems to be avoiding something terrible, all the way, the street stalls are knocked down from time to time, the ground is scattered, the stall owners are dangerous to avoid the impact of the horse, pointing The white horse that is far away is screaming.


    Suddenly, it was a hoof of horseshoes. More than a dozen horses came back again. The street was originally very small. At this time, it was more crowded. The hawkers saw this scene, and the eyes flashed with horror. Escape to the side of the street, behind them, their stalls in the hustle and bustle of the horses turned into a mess.


    Naruto jumped quickly between the buildings, flew all the way, finally caught up with the horseshoe of Fengyun Princess, and saw that Fengyun Princess was chased by the armored warrior, and her heart was in a hurry, and she immediately accelerated and prepared for rescue.


    Suddenly, Fengyun Princess was surrounded by the armored warrior, forming a corner of the corner to encircle her, a dark network will be pressed against Fengyun Princess.


    At this time, the sound of the air broke through the air, accompanied by a burst of tears, the big net was torn into pieces by four or five pieces.


    In the gaze of Fengyun princess, Naruto descended from the sky, and there was a lot of heroes to save the taste of beauty.


    I noticed that Feng Yun Princess was watching him, Naruto had a heart to show off, and immediately hand-printed, multiple shadows!


    Dozens of Naruto instantly surrounded the armored warrior, and with the screaming attack, a group of armored warriors were beaten to the ground by a man.


    Fengyun Princess took this opportunity raised the whip, slammed the horse ass, the horse suffered, and turned and fled under the control of Fengyun Princess.


    Later, the armored warrior did not pay attention to Naruto, and the horse was chased in the direction of the escape of Fengyun Princess. They must bring the Fengyun Princess back!


    When the armored warrior was stunned, Naruto immediately chased him up. In order to protect the idol of his heart, he used the fastest degree to catch up with the former armored warrior.


    At a corner, the princess with a look of panic was chased by the armored warrior. Seeing that she was going to catch up with Fengyun Princess, the armored warrior pulled out a few bottles filled with butter.


    Hey, the bottle just shattered under the horseshoe of Fengyun Princess. The large amount of butter leaked, the foot fell and the horse''s hoof was unstable. After all, it fell to the ground. Under the inertia, the Fengyun princess flew out and saw that he would fall. Ground.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 189： Festival

    In the gaze of Fengyun princess, Naruto descended from the sky, and there was a lot of heroes to save the taste of beauty.


    I noticed that Feng Yun Princess was watching him, Naruto had a heart to show off, and immediately hand-printed, multiple shadows!


    Dozens of Naruto instantly surrounded the armored warrior, and with the screaming attack, a group of armored warriors were beaten to the ground by a man.


    Princess Fengyun took this opportunity to raise the whip. He slammed the horse''s ass, and the horse was suffering. He turned and fled under the control of Fengyun Princess.


    Later, the armored warrior did not pay attention to Naruto, and the horse was chased in the direction of the escape of Fengyun Princess. They must bring the Fengyun Princess back!


    When the armored warrior was stunned, Naruto immediately chased him up. In order to protect the idol of his heart, he used the fastest degree to catch up with the former armored warrior.


    At a corner, the princess with a look of panic was chased by the armored warrior. Seeing that she was going to catch up with Fengyun Princess, the armored warrior pulled out a few bottles filled with butter.


    Hey, the bottle just shattered under the horseshoe of Fengyun Princess. The large amount of butter leaked, the foot fell and the horse''s hoof was unstable. After all, it fell to the ground. Under the inertia, the Fengyun princess flew out and saw that he would fall. Ground.


    At this time, a huge ice mirror was formed, and the Princess Fengyun fell safely on the mirror without any damage.


    "Thank you, white."


    Along with the voice of Fengyun Princess, a black white woman appeared on the field, it was white!


    In the face of the momentum of the crowd, white is not panic, the hands are sealed, ice mirror lotus!


    In an instant, dozens of ice mirrors are formed in rotation, forming a Wanhua mirror-like shape that traps a group of warriors, Wanhua mirror rotation, strong sunlight reflection, and great light! All the people are dizzy and lose their fighting power. At this time, with a bang, the original Fengyun princess became the appearance of Sakura. Obviously, Sakura used a transformation technique to deceive a group of warriors.


    Sasuke has been trailing behind Sakura and Shiroki. Seeing that they are easily trapping a group of warriors, they are very happy. It seems that their strength is quite good. In this case, they will be relieved later...


    Did not continue to hide the body shape, the moment will come out, ready to help the two women to pack a number of warriors.


    "What are you doing?"


    An abrupt male voice came, and Kakashi, wearing a wooden leaf ninja suit, appeared on the field.


    "Play time only." Sasuke turned around and looked at Kakashi, who was late, and said lightly.


    Looking at the warriors who have been tied up, Kakashi said: "They are the principals of this mission..."


    Principal?


    Sakura and white eyes flashed in a strange color, then, they chase the Fengyun Princess is...


    Next to the river, I finally got rid of the chariots of the warriors chasing the horses and the horses on the trees. I was alone at the river, and my look was a little confused.


    Really want to go back?


    No, never face it again, you have already had enough, so scared, can¡¯t go back with them, just evade it...


    Suddenly, a male voice came, and there was a slight worry in the tone. "It''s okay, Princess Royal Highness."


    Who? Feng Yun Princess''s heart is very strange, turned her head, but she saw the yellow boy who helped her, it is Naruto.


    "How? My lines are good, haha." Naruto is a little excited, so close to his idol, his heart is very happy.


    "My sister is His Royal Highness, I like your movie very much." Naruto then said, with a look of inquiries and excitement.


    However, Fengyun Princess did not seem to have to take care of him. He stood up and, in the eyes of Naruto¡¯s astonished, driving the horse, he would come to him.


    In a hurry, Naruto hurriedly evaded, and when he was swaying, he fell into the river.


    With a bang, a white smoke in the water, the Naruto is a avatar!


    Fengyun Princess thought that she had got rid of Naruto, and the degree of driving the horse slowed down. At this time, a familiar voice came from her ear. "I saw my sister''s movie, and I was full of energy."


    Turning around, I saw the Naruto who pursued her. This guy! Princess Fengyun emerged with an annoying look, and quickly swayed, and Naruto was far behind.


    "sister!"


    The backward Naruto did not give up the thoughts of the slightest, rushing at the foot, using the strength of eating milk, turned out to be with the horse!


    Looking at the Fengyun Princess in front of me, Naruto, the Princess of Fengyun, was not prepared, and immediately jumped on the horse.


    Pulling the Fengyun Princess behind the clothes, he said: "My sister''s riding is really first-class, it is the first actress of Muye, haha, I am a whirlpool Naruto, and I want to be a man of Naruto in the future, please advise!"


    Did not take care of Naruto, Feng Yun Princess is still driving the horse forward, and the degree is getting faster and faster, the impact of the air flow makes Feng Xiu princess''s show constantly afraid of playing in front of Naruto, a burst of incense will be surrounded by Naruto.


    Is this the taste of my sister? Naruto is actually a little intoxicated in the incense, although knowing that this is very wrong, but the heart is still willing to continue this way.


    Suddenly, there were a lot of passers-by in front of them. The horses were flying fast, and they were about to hit them. The Fengyun princess panicked and immediately stopped the horses. The horses screamed and the two fell to the ground.


    Hey! Naruto''s **** fell to the ground, there was no pain, and a heavy figure fell on him.


    "Oh." Naruto screamed, but now Princess Fengyun is sitting on his body, feeling soft in his hand, he actually took the hip of Fengyun Princess.


    Perceived by the strangeness underneath, the Fengyun princess instantly smashed, and the unnatural red clouds appeared on the face, gently leaving the Naruto.


    At this time, the passers-by recognized the Fengyun princess, and the heart was excited, and they came over and asked for the signature of Princess Fengyun.


    Among the passers-by, there are many children, and the child is under the nature, surrounded by the Fengyun Princess, said: "Princess Fengyun, give us a name." Said, all took out the signature file, long hands, Ask for a signature.


    Seeing passers-by entangled, Feng Yun princess was impatient, immediately said: "I will not give you a signature, what is the significance? The most bundled up. Also, I am not called Fengyun Princess, my name, wind and snow! ¡±


    Finished wind and snow and go to the sleeves.


    Naruto looked at the wind and snow, the green figure was getting farther and farther, and he said: "Is it a good snow? It''s a good name..."


    Inside the crew, Kakashi took a few Sasukes and followed the director who filmed the film.


    Sakura doubts: "A escort?"


    "It¡¯s not so much escort, it¡¯s not to be sent." Kakashi said with a sinking look.


    "Well, there is no way. The next shot is taken in a foreign country. However, the wind is the same, it can only be like this." The deputy director was somewhat hurt.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 190： Festival

    what happened?


    Sakura and white show a curious look.


    The old lady San Taifu said with some apologies: "There is no way. Every time she shoots, she will run away from the theater. It is really a nerve-racking thing. So, please come and take care of her until the country of snow. until."


    At this time, Sakura only understood that they came. "It turns out that, but is this irresponsible actor really okay?" White asked with some doubts.


    The director explained: "The most important way to evaluate an actor is to perform acting. She is a real actor. Her acting is the highest I have ever seen."


    ¡°Is it so powerful?¡± Sakura did not believe it.


    Later, several actors have acknowledged the acting skills of Fenghua. In their eyes, Fenghua is a natural actor, and the performance is almost unmatched.


    The night is coming, the neon lights on the commercial street are shining, people come and go, and the noisy buzz is like boiling water.


    In an alley, the wind and light snow in a large pink trench coat poked out from the darkness, with wide sunglasses covering half of the face, confirming that no one followed, walking alone on the street.


    After all, it is a star. If you don''t hide it, you will be recognized. It will not be easy to get entangled. If you are a crew member, that is the most troublesome thing for her.


    Since the crew is going to film in the country of Snow, Fenghua has been escaping. Every time she finishes the film, she will escape from the crew. She is afraid to return to the country of snow and return to her hometown. Every time after being caught by the crew, Fenghua will plan the next escape plan. This kind of life has become a habit.


    On the street, Fenghua was very vigilant, and suddenly, some people were following her, and my heart jumped, and immediately took out the makeup mirror and used the mirror to reflect the condition.


    The trailing person seemed to notice that he was present. Then, an orange figure was awkwardly hiding from the crowd to the darkness. He wanted to use this method to avoid the exploration of the wind, but his movements were already in the limelight. At the shape of a skull.


    Is that the little devil during the day? It¡¯s really annoying. It¡¯s been a day since he followed me. I haven¡¯t given up yet. What purpose does he have?


    Is it to catch me back?


    Thinking of this, the pace at the foot of the wind did not consciously speed up, and finally turned out to be a trot.


    In the alley, the yellow figure finally appeared. It was Naruto. Looking at the wind running in front, I was wondering, so what should I do to hide from me? I just want a signature.


    Looking at the wind and the shadow is about to disappear, Naruto will catch up now.


    After running for a while, the lack of physical strength was panting, stopping, panting, and the chest continued to undulate, apparently tired.


    Looking back, it is now that Naruto is squatting behind a mailbox and watching her not far away.


    It¡¯s really annoying! Fenghua couldn¡¯t take a break, and then began to run again, trying to get rid of Naruto.


    Constantly running away, the wind is finally exhausted, stop to rest next to a building, at this time, suddenly! Naruto''s body fell down from the canopy, and the movement was very abrupt, scaring the wind and the big jump.


    "What are you doing?!" Fenghua slammed his chest and said something angry.


    Naruto landed from the canopy, took out a signature file, did not speak, and looked at the wind.


    "Well, I will sign you..." Seeing Naruto is just this request, Fenghua began to compromise, took the ticker and prepared to sign.


    Looking at the wind that is slightly higher than him, Naruto has some disappointment, and the smell that comes from the nose is so fascinating. "Sister is so sweet..."


    Perceived by Naruto''s gaze, the wind was so angry that this guy, pretending to comb his ears, moved the earrings in his hand.


    In an instant, a pungent red gas spurted out, just in the middle of the eyes.


    "Ah, sister, what are you doing?" The gas entered the eyes, it was sore, and it made the Naruto tears DC.


    Fenghua tore off the signature file in his hand and said faintly: "Nothing, just to prevent the color wolf spray."


    The eyes were blurred, Naruto could not stand in shape, and knocked down the goods piled up behind him. With a burst of smashing, it was buried in the cargo.


    This will get rid of him, the wind sighed and left the place.


    In a bar, guests are sparse, under the dim light, the wind is sitting in front of the bar.


    I sneaked a cup, and the trouble in my heart slipped into the deepest part with some tingling liquor, and finally I felt better.


    For a long time, I have been escaping, and I can¡¯t go back home. The troubles and depression in my heart can be imagined.


    Since my uncle¡¯s arrogance, she took away everything that belongs to her. The wind is gradually chilling. As the corpse is living, the father¡¯s death is gone, and there is nothing to rely on. It is adopted by the kind agent San Taifu. Seek the actor to work.


    The wine gradually rushed up, and the original white face turned out to be a bit ruddy. Take out the hexagonal crystal between the necks. The pink crystal is falling from the starting point and white. It is like snow, and it is beautiful.


    The crystal is still fascinating, but the object is human, the father died, and he was forced to flee his hometown. Now she has only this crystal left, remembering and telling the old things.


    Fenghua suddenly hates himself. It is useless. His father is dead, but he is incapable of revenge. He can only escape like an ostrich. Such a self, really hateful, can only be an actor, follow the scripts written by others. Play a hypocritical life...


    Sighed, poured the sake and drank alone.


    At this time, the familiar voice came from the side again.


    "Finally found you, windy, hateful, you dare to trample on my innocent soul, don''t think that the actors have anything great, really can not be forgiven!"


    Naruto rushed over and squatted in front of the bar and shouted at the wind.


    "The actor? Awesome?"


    The look of the wind and the weird look at the Naruto in front of suddenly laughed, it is very exaggerated.


    "Like a fool, the actor, doing the best job, great? Haha?"


    Feeling the awkward color of the tone of the wind, Naruto thought that the wind was drunk, and talking about such nonsense, the moment said: "Sister is drunk."


    Naruto''s cockroaches made the wind very annoying, and suddenly shouted loudly: "Get out of me, don''t hinder me!"


    Was a glimpse of the wind, Naruto slightly stunned, not angry, after all, suffered so many years of grievances, he can still endure this, faintly feels that there is something in the wind, and seems to be constantly tormenting her.


    At this point, the bar wooden door was suddenly opened, and the footsteps of several people followed, and San Taifu and Sasuke sneaked in.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 191： Festival

    "Miss Fenghua." San Taifu breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "The big ship to the country of snow is about to depart, and it is too late to leave!"


    The mood is a little nervous, it is very urgent.


    Fenghua did not have any nervous look. He slowly sipped a glass of wine and said with a sigh of relief: "I have had enough, I will not be in the Fengyun Princess, or find another person."


    When I heard this, everyone in the room was amazed, and San Taifu was even more surprised.


    "Hey, isn''t that the case? Is the movie a sequel, isn''t it normal to change an actor?"


    The words of Fenghua are somewhat self-defeating. San Taifu¡¯s hand waved his hand and said: ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, this character is the most suitable for you. No one can replace it! You must go with us!¡±


    Fenghua was still a faint expression, and immediately refused: "No, I will not go back with you."


    When I heard the wind, the three Taifus were somewhat lost. Have they worked hard for so long, is it in vain?


    The atmosphere on the court was a bit silent and I could only hear the sound of the wine glass crashing.


    At this point, Kakashi came out and sighed and said: "In this case, there is really no way."


    Suddenly, Kakashi opened the cover of the left eye, and the blushing writing wheel was exposed to the front of the wind.


    That is! Fenghua saw the start of the round eyes and immediately felt that his consciousness was getting heavier and heavier.


    To catch the fainting wind, the three Taifu look a glimpse, the Royal Highness, offended...


    In a coma, Fenghua once again saw the scene of childhood.


    Falling snow, dark house, a five- or six-year-old girl looking for her father.


    "Father, where are you?"


    There was a fascinating walk, and in the darkness, there was a glimmer of light in front of me, and I saw that my father was in the house.


    The heart was happy, and the wind ran up and went to the father.


    "Little snow, come over." Fenghua had waved his hand and let the wind stand in front of a mirror.


    "Wind flowers, what do you see?" Fenghua early snow sounds faint, some low.


    The wind replied truthfully: "Father and me."


    I knew that Fenghua would answer this way. Fenghua said with a smile, said: "Look, you will see the future..."


    future? Fenghua didn''t understand what his father meant, but he looked very seriously in front of the mirror. In the mirror, the shadow of her and her father was reflected. Under the dim light, the field of vision was a little blurred.


    Suddenly, the scene in front of the scene changed. Fenghua saw that he was sealed by ice, his body sank into the sea, his heart was terrified, and finally woke up.


    Open your eyes, a little bit of light passes through the window at the height, and the sound of the waves is coming from the ear. What happened? The sun is a bit dazzling, the wind is covering the eyes, the head is dizzy, everything in the dream is still so clear.


    When I was a child, my father told me to look at the mirror. Why?


    future¡­¡­


    I patted my head and finally drove my stunness out of my mind. I opened the quilt that was covered on my body, and I looked at the surrounding environment.


    "here is?"


    At this point, a knock on the door came, and the sound of the waves was covered.


    "Wake up? Miss Fenghua?"


    With the greeting, San Taifu walked in, holding a tray in his hand and drinking water on it.


    Looking at the three Taifu, Fenghua said: "He is so dizzy, give me a glass of water, is it an illusion? I always feel that my body is still swaying..."


    Putting down the tray in his hand, San Taifu respectfully said: "This is not an illusion, you are now at sea."


    maritime? !


    Fenghua heart surprised, hurriedly ran out of the door, the light in front of the eyes, bursts of pungent sea scent came, the front, the endless blue waters bursting with waves, seabirds hovering, at this time, she is at On top of a wooden boat.


    "In this case, what is the matter?"


    Looking at the busy crew, Fenghua realized that she had already arrived on the way to the country of snow, and she sighed softly. It seemed to be a bit of a fate.


    Seeing the wind waking up, the director immediately let the wind show, the photographer, makeup artist, lighting engineer, set designer... are ready to shoot under the director''s order.


    At the corner of the bow, Sasuke and Kakashi stood there and looked at the innocent waters.


    At this point, Naruto''s mood was somewhat low, only to hear him swear: "My sister is really bad contact."


    Sakura heard the words of Naruto, and ate a smile and said, "How? Naruto, eat it, and it is very troublesome to fall in love with a girl who is four or five years older than herself."


    Naruto said with a nervous mind: "There is no way, only one step at a time."


    Sasuke was a little surprised. Looking at the Naruto next to him, is it true that he is really this time? Obviously know that the generation gap is so big, but still have to chase, Sasuke can only admire Naruto perseverance.


    On the deck, the wind flower has been transformed into makeup, the lighting engineer is ready, the headlights are turned on, and the director is ready to start shooting.


    "Ok, all spirited, directly on the film!"


    "Thirty-second, sixth shot!"


    In front of the camera, the newly dressed Fengyun princess looks fascinated. In front of him is the dead lion pill, shaking the body of the lion pill. The voice is a little sad. "Lion pill, you cheer up!"


    The lion pill dragged the injured body, opened his eyes, and saw his own master. "His Royal Highness, I am sorry, I have not been able to help you, cough..."


    Princess Fengyun shook his head and dismissed the apology of Lion Pill. "What are you talking about? Do you know how much courage you gave us?"


    Lion Pills rejoiced: "Thank you, Your Royal Highness, but unfortunately, I didn''t see you on the side of the rainbow..."


    After that, the lion pill was white and eventually died.


    "Lion pill!"


    Fengyun princess¡¯s words are very sad, very sad.


    Seeing the performance of Fenghua, Bai could not help but admire: "Fenghua''s acting is amazing, it feels like it is true."


    Naruto said unconsciously: "It''s so powerful, I can''t see the usual look."


    San Taifu is very proud of the wind and said: "This is Miss Fenghua. When facing the camera, no one can do better than her. This is her talent."


    At this time, while talking about the busy filming, "That, wait a minute."


    Being stopped, the director is slightly surprised, what is the situation!


    "What''s wrong? What are you doing?!"


    "Three Taifu ~ www.novelhall.com ~ eye drops."


    Fenghua pointed to the eyes, meaning that I could not cry.


    Well, the director knows the problem with the wind flower, so that the three husbands immediately drop the eye drops on the wind flower.


    "Okay, it¡¯s coming out. Come on!"


    The deputy director shook his head and said immediately: "Thirty-second, sixth shot!"


    On the one hand, Sasuke and others are ashamed to look at the performance of the wind and flower, can''t they rely on eye drops?


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 192： Festival

    However, there is no way for the actor to shed tears. It is normal to rely on eye drops to shed tears.


    Finally, after the scene was finished, the wind and flowers greeted everyone and the cabin was closed. After all, it was at sea. She wanted to escape and could not escape. It was better to sleep than to be bored.


    Seeing the wind and flowers leaving, Naruto¡¯s eyes flashed a trace of loss. After all, it was his idol, and he could see the wind. Naruto only felt that his world seemed to be brighter, which he never felt.


    When I was young, Naruto liked Sakura, but it was just that I didn¡¯t understand things when I was young. With Sakura and Sasuke, Naruto recognized the reality. The understanding of love was a bit deeper and I knew what he needed. What is needed is a half that can really give him encouragement, constantly inspiring him to make him go further and further on the road of ninja.


    Seeing the movie starring in the snow, Naruto was deeply attracted to her. Although it was just a performance, the cool and graceful heroic posture of the wind and the snow in the Naruto¡¯s mind seemed to be forever. Her firmness, her never give up, deeply shocked Naruto.


    Naruto feels that in some respects, he and Feng Xue Xiao Xue are really suitable. Under the admiration of the heart of the idol, Naruto sprouted the love of men and women, he really hopes to have an intersection.


    Although Fenghua Xiaoxue is not cold on Naruto now, Naruto believes that as long as he works hard, he will definitely let the wind change his opinion on him. After all, he likes him.


    I have seen the scene of making a movie. I have a longing look. I look at the busy crew and have some envy. "Sasuke, I don''t know if I can be like a Fenghua sister."


    "Well? Do you want to make a movie too?" Sasuke asked curiously.


    "Well, of course, I always feel that the life of making a movie is very exciting." White will honestly say what he wants.


    Sakura also came to join in the fun and said: "I think too."


    Sasuke is somewhat hurtful. To be honest, he does not want Sakura and White to go to the movies. On the screen, according to the direction of others, they will present their faces to the public. This situation is not what Sasuke wants to see.


    Perhaps influenced by past lives, Sasuke is not waiting for the entertainment industry. In the entertainment circle, various hidden rules and various chaos are like a big dyeing tank. . If it is not a family life, the power is extraordinary, who can block the unspoken rules like a flood of beasts?


    Perhaps, in the world of Naruto, the entertainment circle here is not as annoying as the past life, but it is always the entertainment circle, and some things can''t be stopped. What does the director want you to do? This is the actor. Under the scripts arranged by others, I lived an actor who was hypocritical and had no free life.


    Finally, Sasuke said, "Well, wait until there is a chance to say it later. Now we still have to carry out the task."


    After all, both of them know Sasuke, and they saw the reluctance of Sasuke''s heart. They didn''t have any entanglement in their hearts. They pressed the actor''s dream down. Although the actor is a career that envied them, the lover is still the first. If Sasuke is unwilling, they will never appear.


    The setting sun is coming, the afterglow of the setting sun is like blood, and the vast sea surface is dyed with a layer of red glow. The red and bright waves are sparkling, the surface is flawless, and it has a magnificent feeling.


    The big ship floated on the surface of the sea, and the seabirds screamed, trailing behind the big ship, trying to compete for the sea fish that was stunned by the propeller.


    At dinner time, the wind came out of the cabin, and the look was a little confusing. It seemed to be just waking up, yawning, looking at the deck, but seeing that everyone had set the food waiting for her to sit.


    I greeted everyone, and I was sorry to smile. "I''m sorry, I overslept."


    "Miss Fenghua, everyone is waiting for you." San Taifu greeted the wind and said respectfully.


    Later, everyone was seated, on the large deck, at the round table, everyone gathered together and the atmosphere was very warm.


    In the atmosphere of joy, the dinner on the boat is over, and the people help to clean up.


    The sea breeze noodles, the moon is rare, although it is a big ship, the shaking is not very intense, but there is still some vertigo.


    Fenghua did not return to the cabin. After all, it was just after dinner. It is necessary to have activities.


    Standing on the bow of the ship, overlooking the starry sky in the north through a wooden fence. A faint worry and a heart, home, finally arrived?


    Under the sea breeze, the show of the wind and the wind swayed like a wave, patted the cheeks from time to time, and the salty taste filled the nose.


    Suddenly remembered that when he was a child, his father had once again brought himself to see the sea. He said that the sea is the source of their country. In this magical sea, there are always many incredible things. There are various creatures on the seabed. It is full of colorful, just like the world on the 6th floor, people are infinitely yearning.


    I think of my father, I have a look at it, how many years have passed, and I am returning again.


    Since my father¡¯s death, Fenghua has forgotten how to cry. Her tears have already dried up. Like a dry heart, there is no hope in the heart. For the future, I am confused...


    At this time, the cabin door quietly opened, and an orange figure came out, it was Naruto.


    Looking at some lonely winds, Naruto went to the bow and took the initiative to say hello.


    "sister?"


    Looking back, I saw Naruto, and I didn¡¯t talk, but I continued to watch the sea.


    "Sister, do you have any thoughts?"


    Naruto made a very kind look, and wanted to make a good impression on him.


    Fenghua did not speak, still watching the sea silently.


    "Sister, I know that you have a lot of depression in your heart. It is also for this reason that you have escaped from the crew many times."


    Naruto squatted at the bow and his voice was a little low.


    "Sister, do you know? Look at your movie, I really admire you, what you said is still echoing in my ear."


    "Sister, you said, no, there must be a road, I must find it out will never give up!"


    "Sister, although that is just acting, but I know that if you don''t think about it in your heart, it''s impossible to make it so realistic."


    "Sister, I believe that no matter what the difficulty is, if you don''t give up and stick to it forever, you will definitely see hope and see the spring..."


    Said so much, the wind and some dead eyes finally fluctuated a bit, turned to examine Naruto, did not say anything, after all, returned to the cabin.


    Looking at the back of the wind, Naruto smiled slightly. He knew that the words had just played a role in the wind. At the very least, he felt that the look of the wind was no longer the same as before.


    "Is it finally able to face me? Sister..."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 193： Festival

    The next day, the sky was bright, and the bow suddenly came a broken sound, a bit like the cracking of the ice under the squeeze.


    "Guide...Director, not good!"


    Along with the crew shouting, a group of people came out of the cabin.


    The scene in front of them made them stunned. The huge iceberg stood like a roadblock on the sea, and it was all white.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    The director was a bit stunned, and it is reasonable to say that unless it is polar, it is impossible to see such a huge iceberg.


    The crew explained in a timely manner: "Director, when I got up early in the morning, I saw that the route was blocked. What should I do, director?"


    The director stunned, and his mind flashed, and immediately said: "That''s it! With the terrain here, you will be able to finish the rest!"


    "Director, here?"


    The deputy director asked with doubts, can you use it here?


    "Stupid!" The director took the deputy director and immediately said: "This is God''s care, hurry to land, be sure to shoot the next movie as soon as possible!"


    So the group was dragged, walked out of the warm cabin, and went to Iceland on ice and snow to prepare a movie.


    After the makeup is finished, the wind is reluctant to reach the iceberg.


    "The next step is to start shooting, everyone is ready!" The director issued an order.


    The lighting engineer, the sound engineer, etc. are ready to get the director''s order, and the assistant director immediately shouted: "The thirty-sixth game, the twenty-second shot,!"


    With a burst of laughter, the devil came.


    "Ha ha ha, you finally came here, Feng Yun Ji."


    "It''s you! Devil!"


    As the lion pill died, there are only two family members left by Princess Fengyun. Seeing the sudden demon king, everyone lit up their weapons and watched the devil of the iceberg.


    "His Royal Highness, you step back, let us deal with him!" The two family members are very guardian of the heart, the Fengyun Princess behind him, looking at the devil in the distance.


    "The people of the Uighurs dare to glory in the moon! Oh, how much I kill!"


    When the demon king said, he pointed to the crowd, but at this time, the demon king suddenly came out with an explosion, and the mountain shook and the large pieces of ice stone continued to roll down.


    what''s the situation!


    When everyone saw it, it was Kakashi who took out a blow and smashed the iceberg.


    "what are you doing?!"


    The director questioned Kakashi and was dissatisfied with his destruction.


    Kakashi kept his precautionary posture and shouted to the crowd behind him: "All back!"


    The smoke from the explosion dissipated, and everyone saw a man wearing a silver armor appearing in the potholes of the explosion.


    However, the man did not seem to suffer any harm, and his mouth flashed a sneer, overlooking the crowd and slowly said: "Welcome to the country of snow!"


    Then, a man and a woman appeared on another mountain, forming a close-knit for everyone! When I saw it, everyone was shocked. Who are they? What are you doing? !


    Sure enough? Ninja of the Snow Country! There was a flash of light in Sasuke¡¯s eyes, and he didn¡¯t have much trouble knowing the plot.


    Only the female who heard one side said, "I am really welcome, Snow Princess, I don¡¯t know if you have a hexagonal spar."


    Snow Princess?


    When I heard this word, Kakashi was shocked. Obviously, Xiaoxue called the wind and snow. Is she the princess of the Snow Country? !


    Immediately, Kakashi said: "Naruto, you and Sakura have white trio to protect the wind, Sasuke, you and me to deal with them."


    After looking at the people behind him who were unclear, Kakashi immediately shouted: "Danger! All returning to the ship!"


    However, at this time, the crew and the team did not seem to understand the situation, and still did not move.


    Seeing this situation, Kakashi couldn''t help but immediately and Sasuke rushed to the snow ready to attack!


    "Blow the snow, the princess handed it to you, winter rain to deal with the blue dress, that handed it to me!" Avalanche issued an order to two teammates.


    Immediately, the avalanche came to Kakashi and looked at the familiar Kakashi. He said, "Long time no see, Kakashi, will you run away this time? Just like last time..."


    Thinking of a scene ten years ago, Kakashi looked a sinking, cold, and flew to attack the avalanche.


    The two figures are flickering, jumping on the steep ice wall, collisions again and again, and confrontation again and again, between the fists and the feet, the two are unexpectedly won!


    Sasuke is on the winter rain. As a female ninja, the strategy adopted by Winter Rain is to fight, with a flexible body preparation and assistance.


    However, the winter rain is wrong, but the speed of Sasuke is tolerate her provocation? Although it is on ice, speed is limited, but Sasuke can still explode at a high speed that ordinary people cannot achieve.


    The body shape flashed, and instantly appeared behind the winter rain, a straight punch broke the air and made a sharp whistling.


    This guy!


    Winter rain did not dare to care about it, turned and resisted, under the increase of Chakra armor, it was actually blocking the punch of Sasuke!


    Chakra armor?


    Sasuke''s gaze is micro-coagulation. He naturally knows the power of Chakra armor, increases the power of the user and responds to the nerves. Moreover, he can also increase the amount of Chakra and increase the power of Ninja, whether it is illusion or ninjutsu. Has a strong resistance.


    Feeling the constant increase in strength, the winter rain is very strange, how strong his strength is! There is no choice and hard fight, get out of the Sasuke attack range, and immediately print under the hand, hail, Yan blowing snow!


    In an instant, hundreds of ice geese rushed out, forming a tyrannical tornado attacking Sasuke.


    Hey!


    Sasuke helped to avoid the tornado, but saw Yan Bing Xue but again attacked Sasuke under the control of winter rain.


    "Is it hail? This is the case." The assistant in the assistant quickly printed, the fire of the fireball!


    The fireball and the Yan blowing snow hit each other, and the hot wave of the next wave of ice geese was melted. However, there are still hundreds of ice geese hovering in the air, and they will attack Sasuke in a flash.


    At this point, Sasuke¡¯s second print became


    This trick is to ask for advice. Sasuke has copied it with the writing wheel, and remembers it firmly. There is no sense of sorrow.


    The Haoyan fire is several times stronger than the Haohuo fireball. In an instant, all the ice geese melt, and at a very high temperature, the water vapor is dissipated in the air.


    At the same time, on the other side, blowing snow, confronting Naruto and White, Sakura is guarding the wind and flowers, beware of sneak attacks that may come at any time.


    After all, there are two people, psychologically or under the pressure of blowing snow, I saw white single-handed print, ice and ice dance!


    A few ice flowers condensed on the ground, and instantly expanded to a size of more than ten meters. The sharp thorns were a little bit cold in the sun, and almost swallowed up!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 194： Festival

    Blowing the snow, the white hail, escaping from the dense ice, watching the white hail, the flash of surprise in her eyes, her power...


    I didn¡¯t dare to care. The snow blocked the Naruto¡¯s punch, and immediately broke away from the encirclement of the two. The figure flickered and jumped to a high ground.


    White and Naruto chased them up, but they saw endless ice arrows falling from the air. It was a hail of snow. Ice rain!


    The same is the hail, the degree and power of the white display will be much stronger, almost for a moment, dozens of ice mirrors will protect her and Naruto.


    The ice arrow hits the ice mirror, and the sound of the dangling is not able to damage the ice mirror!


    In the distance, San Taifu was worried about the wind and shouted in the distance: "His Royal Snow!"


    Hearing the call of the three Taifu, the wind suddenly gave birth to a familiar feeling, his voice!


    It''s him!


    Suddenly, Fenghua recalled San Taifu. When she was a child, she took her San Taifu. When she was a child, she was still the father of the father of the three Taihufu!


    The previous scene appeared in front of the wind, the frozen loved ones, the palaces burned down, the nightmare memories rushed in, finally, the wind could not withstand the powerful impact, turned out to be a soft body, fainted to the ground .


    The ice mirror resisted the ice arrow, and the white whirlpool unwrapped the Indian style, but saw the body of the snow blowing infinitely magnified in front of their eyes.


    The huge shape of the blown snow falls like a cannonball, and the chakra armor on the body bursts into a strong halo, turning into a shining meteor that instantly hits the two.


    Danger!


    Do not dare to resist, Naruto and white immediately separated, the body shape flashed immediately to hide around.


    boom!


    The snow blows into the ice, and in an instant, the cracks are four cloths, and it is actually a thick hole that hits a large hole! !


    In the distance, the crew of the crew took time to shoot, so how can the wonderful combat be missed, they believe that such a battle will surely become the brightest scene on the screen.


    Kakashi and the avalanche were doing a slap in the face of Ninju. With a round of writing, Kakashi cooked a copy of the avalanche hail.


    Hail. Ice dragon breaks the tiger!


    Between the ice layers, two huge giant tigers vacated, and the tiger screams to the world, like a comet, and instantly, the mountain shakes, and the great power can make traces of cracks between the ice layers.


    This is not over yet, the avalanche is once again printed, hail. Horned whale!


    A huge white whale is overwhelming like a white cloud.


    Seeing the mighty power, Kakashi also produced the practice of the hornbill, and the two huge white whales collided, the cracking impact, the roaring sound, and the two men''s skills were evenly matched.


    For a time, it seems to be in a state of anxiety, Kakashi stared at the avalanche, and now he is stronger than before!


    Sasuke continued to use the fire to attack the winter rain, grasp the gap of the winter rain, write the wheel eye to open, use the high body technique, the winter rain can not catch Sasuke''s body shape. Suddenly, Sasuke appeared behind the winter rain, and the red spiral in the hand instantly condensed into a spiral pill!


    The red spiral collides with the protective enchantment formed by Chakra''s armor. The red and blue are in full force, forming a two-color light curtain. At a moment, the assistant in the assistant moves again, and the red spiral instantly turns into a blue-lighted thunderball. , Lecce!


    Between the transition of Ninjutsu, the winter rain can''t keep up with the rhythm of Sasuke. Under the two different forces, the guardian enchantment instantly collapses, and the energy core of Chakra''s armor is completely destroyed. The armor is cracked. After all, Sasuke''s left hand Turn into a thunder and puncture into the winter rain.


    Oh! With the texture of the piercing, the blood of the blush came out from the chest of the winter rain, and the delicate body crashed into the ground.


    Rachel is like lightning, and the body of the winter rain runs through!


    "Winter rain!"


    The avalanche in the distance saw the winter rain being killed by Sasuke, and the sorrowful cracks. Winter rain was his girlfriend, the lover was killed, how can I bear it!


    Under the anger, the potential of the explosion is unusual, the avalanche screams, the hand is fast, the hail. The big hail!


    In an instant, a huge iceman is formed, and the ice man is wearing ice armor, up to several tens of meters, and the hand is condensed with a large ice knives, and he is swaying and screaming, and he is trying to cut off the glaciers!


    The avalanche was full of anger, and immediately ordered: "Hail, crush them!"


    The hail is like giving life. If it is like a giant, the foot is stepping on it, and it is enough to cross the distance of seven or eight feet. It is almost a moment to get to Sasuke.


    In the hands of a horse knife, you must rush to Sasuke!


    This guy! Sasuke snorted and did not dare to resist. With his flexible body, he continued to swim. The ice was huge, but the weakness was obvious and the flexibility was very poor. Every time, when the hail is going to attack Sasuke, Sasuke can always avoid it with high body surgery.


    Suddenly, Sasuke appeared in the neck of the hail, the red spiral in his hand lit up, and the fragile point of the hail was a press!


    boom!


    The red spiral is turned into a powerful fire attribute storm, and the energy is raging, it is actually breaking the hail head!


    "Hail!"


    The avalanche is so dark, it is so powerful! Just facing Kakashi is already overwhelmed. If Sasuke is added, he will die.


    Seeing that Sasuke was going to attack him, the avalanche took the opportunity to stand up and screamed at the snow that was stagnating in the white and white: "Blow the snow, withdraw!"


    However, at this time, Naruto had a shadow, and in an instant, hundreds of avatars appeared, and the snow was tightly surrounded, and he could not escape.


    Seeing this, the avalanche teeth are bitten, hateful! Immediately hesitated, his body turned into a string of arrows, and he fled alone.


    On the other side, Naruto surrounded the blowing snow, all the hustle and bustle, like a snowball, the snow is tightly wrapped, because the number is too large, the weight is too big, blowing snow is actually a few want to be stunned.


    Suddenly, all the avatars disappeared, just when the cedar was blown away but saw a blue spiral in front of him infinitely enlarged.


    "Spiral pill!"


    Naruto screamed and condensed the whole body of Chakra. The original spiral pill was expanded six times like a balloon! In an instant, the spiral pill hit the snow, and the chakra enchantment around the whole body burst into tears. In the horrified eyes, the spiral pill was in his body, hehe! A huge spiral of strength is constantly raging. Under the armor, the body that blows the snow is broken through a big hole. The blood in the mouth is mad, the face is white, and the eyeball is everted. Obviously it is not alive.


    Packed out the incoming snow forbearance, Kakashi took Sasuke a few people to the wind and snow, saw that the wind did not suffer any damage, just fainted, the group was finally relieved.


    At this point, the distant crew finally finished shooting. This time, the battle scenes they captured were shocking. They can cut these battle scenes and believe that they will shock the audience. When it¡¯s time, it¡¯s hard to sell them. .


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 195： Festival

    "There is no future at all, the so-called hope..."


    The sound of the rustling snow came from the ear, and the temperament of the wind was gradually awake. The thick ice and snow underneath brought coldness, and the cheeks were stuck on the snow, cold and cold, with a bit of coolness.


    Slowly open your eyes and see that a person''s footsteps are gradually approaching, and the sound of snow on the ear is clearer.


    "Really, how many times do you have to escape to be satisfied, my sister."


    is it him? Naruto.


    Windflower climbed up and saw that Naruto was standing opposite her.


    "Everyone is waiting for you."


    Naruto looked at the wind falling on the snow, and said calmly.


    Struggling to get up, the pain from the limbs made the look of the wind twitch, and sure enough, was it injured when it fell?


    Seeing the look of the wind, Naruto no longer hesitated, went to the front of the wind, and squatted down and said: "Sister, if you don''t mind, come up."


    "Ok?"


    The wind and flowers were slightly stunned, and I thought about it and eventually climbed the Naruto''s back.


    The pressure behind him came, but it was not as heavy as Naruto imagined. It was easy to get up and walk slowly in the snow. Although the two are wearing winter clothes, the Naruto can still feel the softness of the body, and the fragrance is constantly coming. Naruto knows that it is a breath of wind.


    The sky unknowingly floated a little snow, and the chills continued to come. The wind shrunk and shrunk, and it even more closely matched Naruto. It seemed to seek more warmth.


    Perceived the movement of the wind, Naruto smiled on the cheek, he felt that the distance between himself and the wind is shortening, the original idol is now being carried by him, and the distance of the world has become within reach.


    In the snow, the backs of the two people went farther and farther, and the snowflakes filled, like the flowers of the goddess, blurred the human eye...


    In the dark ramp, Naruto walked slowly with the wind. This ramp is a train tunnel that has never been used since it was frozen. The original railroad track was long gone, only the ice layer on the ground was left.


    On the back of Naruto, I feel the sound of Naruto¡¯s solid people. The wind flower has a feeling of being protected. After all, Naruto is a ninja, and the wind is a weak woman with no hands. In a world where power is above, the weak side always wants to seek strong shelter. In the battle between Naruto and Blowing Snow, Fenghua knew that the strength of Naruto was strong and subtle, and the perception of Naruto gradually changed.


    Perhaps, he is a trustworthy person, the wind comforts himself, shrinks his body, and rests his head on Naruto''s shoulder. Although it is not very broad, it can also make people feel peace of mind.


    "Why, every time you will find it..."


    The sound of the wind is very weak, it seems to be asking, and it seems to be sighing.


    "sister?"


    Suddenly, the words of the wind made Naruto stunned. After all, he still hidden the impulse in his heart and said calmly: "This is a task. No matter how unhappy you are, I will follow you all the time."


    task? ! It¡¯s very simple to say, but are these words really what Naruto thinks? Since knowing the fact that Fenghua is a princess, Naruto feels that the distance between himself and Fenghua suddenly becomes like a scorpio, the princess of a country, hehe, what about him? What is the gap between a civilian and a civilian? Identity, status, these are unreachable, let the Naruto look up to exist, Naruto feels that his love for her can only become a luxury that can never be obtained.


    Perhaps, only by becoming a fire shadow can make up for the gap between the two.


    "Task?"


    Fenghua repeated this sentence and realized the meaning.


    For a time, I was in silence. Naruto looked a little stunned. The feeling of hiding and hiding was really uncomfortable. Do you want to say it?


    After a pause, Naruto said again: "I can recognize the fragrance of my sister and find you wherever I am."


    Naruto said this, the wind slammed a little, suddenly remembered the scene when the two met, at that time, Naruto stared at her, some stupid words, "sister is good."


    I looked at it, and the wind looked at the dark wall, my heart was deep, as if in a monologue: "If I go back, I will only be an actor, other things. I don''t care..."


    Although the sound is very small, there is a deep and deep feeling in the empty ramp, which is very intoxicating.


    Have you finally compromised?


    Naruto knows that Fenghua has changed his mind and will not run away like he used to.


    ¡°Is this an agreement between us?¡±


    "Agreement?" Fenghua indulged, and finally said: "It is an agreement."


    After walking for a while, suddenly, there was a roar of whistle in the gong, the sound was not very sharp, and the boiling sound of steam was a bit thick.


    That is? !


    Naruto turned around and looked at the unknown source of sound in the dark ramp behind him.


    Suddenly, almost for a moment, Naruto saw the cracking and melting of the ice under his feet, exposing the iron-black railroad tracks, the sleepers were row upon row, and the rails were as long as the black long snakes.


    The more fierce the whistle roared, the ground trembled, and the sound of the cymbals continued to come.


    "train!"


    "What is a train?" Naruto has some doubts. Speaking of it, there is no such thing as a train in Muye Village. It is normal for Naruto not to see it.


    The dark ramp was illuminated by two searchlight-like lights, and the dark colors quickly fell under intense light. Suddenly, a huge iron guy appeared in Naruto¡¯s sight, and the black dragon was about four meters long. The wind rushed, and the roar of the roar echoed in the martyrdom.


    Is that the train? ! Naruto''s heart is slightly surprised, how does this iron guy exercise? Pulling by human power?


    "Naruto is running!" Fenghua immediately shouted and patted Naruto''s shoulder and urged him.


    The situation was in jeopardy. Naruto took the wind and sprinkled his legs and ran, but the train was very fast, almost three seconds, and the train had arrived not far away.


    The huge roar of the train made the wind tremble, and looked back at but the train black head was close at hand!


    "To be caught up!"


    Naruto didn''t have time to look back and look at the situation. He only felt that there was a huge force behind him, **** it! Naruto screamed and shouted: "I won''t be caught up, how can I bear to let you die!"


    Naruto''s words make the wind jump, he...


    Seeing the more critical the form, the wind suddenly gave birth to a sense of powerlessness. It was impossible to escape. It was immediately discouraged: "Absolutely can''t escape."


    "Must be able to escape!"


    "This is impossible."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 196： Festival

    "I will not give up!"


    Seeing that Naruto is still insisting, the wind is a few wants to swear by the idiot.


    Feeling the tremendous pressure of the train to force people''s hearts, the scenery seems to have foreseen the scene of the dead rails. Some of them said: "There is no running, and all this is over."


    "Stupid woman! Shut up!" Naruto worried, unconsciously smashed out, "I won''t let it end, I will never give up, even if you want to give up, I will not give up." !"


    Naruto''s words echoed in the wind, and Fenghua could feel the strong determination and perseverance of Naruto. This guy...


    I can''t give up, I am not alone, there is a sister behind me! Can''t give up, can''t!


    Under determination, Naruto felt a powerful force constantly blasting from the body and spreading to the limbs. The abundant power wanted to make Naruto scream.


    In the gaze of surprise, I saw that the Naruto ran faster and faster, and the whole body rushed out of the air, and the sound of the air broke out. Soon, Naruto passed the train, and the body turned into an arrow. Ya, running wildly on the wind.


    The train roared, the huge searchlights glared, but the Naruto went farther and farther, and eventually disappeared into the passage!


    At the mouth of the tunnel, Naruto squatted on the snow, and the wind behind him had fallen to the side. Finally, the Naruto, who had escaped the train chasing, was tired and panting. When he saw the innocent wind, there was a joy and pride in his heart. I laughed unconsciously.


    "Haha, sister, I said it, I won''t give up, so I succeeded."


    Naruto took a breath and turned to the next body, talking to the wind.


    Escape from the dead, the wind is rare to give birth to a sense of fortune, looking at Naruto, his eyes with an inexplicable look, hesitated, and finally said, "Naruto, thank you."


    You must know that Fenghua is never grateful. Although it has not been a princess for many years, the princess''s arrogance still exists. This time, I said a thank you to Naruto. It is really the first time.


    At this time, the train in the distance was stopped, and the sound of the loudspeakers suddenly coming from the train broke the atmosphere between the two.


    "Long time no see, Xiaoxue."


    Hearing the familiar voice, the wind and the heart of the storm, he is!


    "Wind and raging!" Fenghua unconsciously said the long-lost name in his heart.


    Naruto followed the windy eyes and saw several figures wearing armor standing outside the train cabin, for a middle-aged man with a national face, probably behind him, inside, Naruto saw them. The avalanche that had been attacked.


    "Ten years have gone, let me take a good look at you, Xiaoxue." The voice of the wind and the waves is a bit of a memory, it seems that I really miss my niece.


    Seeing the raging waves, a sudden burst of hatred in the eyes of the wind, but soon annihilated, the fear and retreat in her heart made her choose to yield and give up.


    Perceived the hatred in the eyes of the wind, Naruto''s heart jumped, the wind and the waves? Take the position of the monarch of the snow country, kill the wind and flower family, destroy the people who want all the hopes of life?


    Unforgivable! Those who have hurt their sisters can never forgive!


    Naruto got up and went to the middle of the two, blocking the sight of the angry waves looking at the wind. Looking at the angry waves, Naruto burst out of hatred, and he said with anger: "You are the wind and the waves, hehe! I want to kill you for revenge for my sister!"


    "Well?" Nu Tao looked at the Naruto in front of him, is the ninja of Konoha? Really not self-reliant!


    "Revenge? You can try it!"


    "You can try it and use your ninja that you are proud of to break my Chakra armor! But that seems impossible!"


    The anger is very arrogant, thinking that with the powerful Chakra armor, you can do whatever you want. However, this is indeed the case. It is unthinkable that Chakra¡¯s increase in the ninja is unimaginable.


    The latest generation of Chakra armor is even more horrible. It can instantly increase the power of ninja released by the ninja by ten times. The original ab-class ninjutsu can even swing the power of s-class ninjutsu. Both physical defense and illusion defense have reached a terrible level. If it is not a ninjutsu of level a or above, it is impossible to cause any harm to the chakra armor.


    Perhaps, physical skills can damage the ninja in the Chakra armor, but don''t forget that Chakra''s armor has greatly improved the strength and reaction nerves of the ninja, unless it is a particularly high ninja, it is impossible to rely on physical skills. Conquer the ninja with the latest generation of Chakra armor.


    However, the cost of Chakra''s armor is also extraordinary. The national strength of the poor snow country has only created about ten. The latest generation of Chakra armor has only one pair, and it is worn on the wind and the waves.


    Angry Tao is very confident, the other party only Naruto, with him and his own men, even if it is a shadow-level powerhouse, he also has the ability to kill here!


    "Naruto, don''t worry about me, hurry, you can''t beat him."


    Fenghua is a bit worried about Naruto. She knows the power of Chakra''s armor. After all, the princess who used to be a country of snow, knows how to open a carat, and that year, the three men of the anger and his three men only rely on four armor. All the Ninja Guards who killed the country of the Snow Kingdom succeeded in seizing power without any injury. Under this force, the following sergeants were forced to obey, and there was no resentment at all.


    "Sister, I won''t let him take you away. If he wants to hurt you, pass me first!"


    Keeping the wind behind, the Naruto does not mean to retreat, perhaps not to beat the crowd of angry waves, but he will never give the wind to the angry waves, must protect her!


    Naruto!


    Seeing the resoluteness of Naruto, the eyes are flashing, why...


    "I really don''t care!" Nu Tao stared at the Naruto, and he greeted his men and attacked him.


    Suddenly, a huge roar was heard from the hillside on one side Everyone looked and saw hundreds of huge trees rolling down the hillside, bringing a vast avalanche to the next.


    That is! Angry waves are a bit stunned, rebel?


    The avalanche was very fast, and it hit the train in front of it. The avalanche was like a tsunami. It was mixed with hard trees and rushed to the train.


    boom! boom! boom!


    After a small movement, a large part of the middle of the train was buried by an avalanche. The scattered forests were scattered around, and the wagons exposed outside the avalanche were intact, but did not cause any harm!


    I heard only a burst of shouting voices. There were many militia-like armor guards on the hillside. The number is about one hundred people. It¡¯s three great husbands!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 197： Festival

    These people are the underground reactionaries organized by the three Taifu in the secret of the snow country. They are looking forward to overthrowing the period of the rule of the raging power. Now, the wind is coming back. Under the leadership of the three-party husband, they are determined to overthrow the raging regime and meet the wind. return!


    Forming a sloping zone, San Taifu looked down at the raging waves underneath, and looked solemn, and the militia behind him and his general, full of looks and death.


    "Everyone, Princess Snow is watching us! The goddess of victory will be on our side!"


    Looking at San Taifu in a strange way, his eyes contained a lack of self-confidence and confusion.


    Determined to let Fenghua see their determination, San Taifu immediately encouraged morale: "The wind is angry, do you know how long we have waited this day? Now, we must help the first king to revenge, a **** hatred of the year!"


    After that, he pulled out the knife from his waist and waved, and the surrounding militiamen made a scream of the world.


    "Hey, the clown''s performance!"


    Nu Tao looked at the militia with some drama, hey, a bunch of people, want to overthrow me? Doing a distant dream of spring and autumn, it is an idiot!


    At this time, the avalanche around Nu Tao said: "Your Majesty, these people will be handed over to me!"


    The corner of the mouth of the angry wave draws a confident arc and slowly says: "No, you must let these people know what is called the ultimate despair..."


    "Go!"


    At this time, a group of militia on the hillside began to charge under the leadership of the three Taihufu. The crowd rolled down from the hillside, shouting, waving the blade of the hand, even if they died, they would also defeat the anger!


    Fenghua sat on the ground and looked at the crowded people. He recalled the scene of the broken city when he was a child. The **** scene appeared again in front of him, and his heart was uneasy. He even fell down on the snow.


    Looking at the militia of the assault, the angry waves were cruelly smiling, and people opened the attack system on the train.


    Hey! Hey! Hey!


    Along with the sound of the machine, the dense black hole appeared around the train, spread every inch, like a tightly arranged honeycomb.


    The next moment, with a loud bang, I saw countless bitter and no shurikens pressed into the militia like black clouds, and the black sharpness shone with the breath of death!


    Like the rain of bullets, all the militia did not have the slightest resistance in front of the black clouds. Like harvesting, all flesh and blood became a sieve, and the blood of large stocks flew, and it was particularly dazzling on the white snow.


    The limbs are broken, the flesh and blood are sprinkled, the giant force is pierced, the wide scars are torn off, and the continuous tearing sounds, accompanied by the metal collision sound, the originally quiet pale snow instantly turns into a **** slaughterhouse!


    Nu Tao looked at the scene in front of him and laughed constantly. The greatest pleasure of his life was to watch the scene where the rebel was cruel and slaughtered. "Kill it, kill it, hahaha..."


    Finally, the horrible metal storm stopped, the flesh and blood on the ramp was blurred, and it was impossible to distinguish anything. At this time, there was still one person standing on the ramp. The seven or eight swords in the body still did not fall down. It was San Taifu. !


    The blood continued to drip from the wound, and the face was stained with blood. It became a little bit sturdy. It supported the body with a knife. The cockroach went to the raging side and could not die. Before killing the raging wave, the Princess Snow Princess was not greeted. dead!


    Naruto looked at everything on the field, hating teeth biting, hateful, absolutely can''t let him go! Killing so many people, I will not let him go!


    Suddenly, there was a strong chakra fluctuation in the air. The next moment, the thunder and lightning blew, and Sasuke appeared on the field and protected the three Taifu.


    Sasuke appeared, but the three husbands could not support it. Finally, they fell to the ground and fell to the ground.


    Looking at the blood around, Sasuke brows wrinkled, and the thunder attribute in the body, Chakra, screams, and will attack the raging waves.


    At this time, there were several sounds of broken air. Kakashi, Bai, and Sakura appeared several times. They also heard the shock of the previous rush and arrived here. Seeing the general place of the slaughterhouse, everyone¡¯s heart There was an unnatural feeling. Raka was a war of knights, but there was also some discomfort. The scene was too tragic.


    "His Highness, this group of Konoha ninjas are not easy to provoke, let''s retreat." Knowing the strength of Kakashi and the seventh class, the avalanche sprouted back, the winter rain and the death of the snow caused him a lot. The blow, even the one that was proud of the Chakra armor, also had some distrust.


    "There was a helper, hehe!" Angry Tao snorted and knew that now is not the time to compete with them, the current order is to retreat.


    At this time, in the eyes of everyone''s surprise, Naruto moved, and more than a dozen gangs swarmed up and rushed to the train, and they would attack the raging waves.


    "His Royal Highness!"


    The avalanche will block the anger behind the body, the seal in the hand, hail. Ice!


    Suddenly, the large amount of snow-like ice debris is condensed out of thin air. The ice is sharp and sharp, and between the falling, a dense protective ring is formed. In the blink of an eye, all the avatars are eliminated.


    Just when the avalanche thought that the Naruto had been eliminated, suddenly, the endless destruction of the atmosphere shrouded him and the angry waves, looked up, but saw the Naruto high falling from the sky, the hand condensed with a bright blue huge spiral, around the spiral The distribution of bitter and unscrupulous sharp edges, the powerful wind attribute Chakra raging in the audience, is a spiral sword!


    Danger!


    Feeling the power of the shuriken, the anger of the heart is condensed, damn, this guy, even such a powerful ninjutsu, really stunned him!


    Immediately, the anger in the hands of the seal, a dark black wind ice is a dual attribute energy group condensed, windy. Dark annihilation!


    Just as the anger was picked up, the Naruto''s spiral shuriken had already reached the raging wave.


    Between the millennium and the hair, the dark annihilation of the raging waves collided with Naruto''s spiral shurikens. As the comets collided, the huge storm blasting waves exploded, and the resulting airflow spread far and wide. Like an earthquake, the ground trembled. The avalanche of large stocks slipped from all over the place, the air flow stirred, and the train at the foot of the raging wave was pushed more than ten meters!


    A bang of Naruto was shaken out a few tens of meters away, his body was unstable, fell on the snow, his face turned white, his right hand shivered slightly, and the pain of the fracture continued to stimulate his nerves.


    However, the situation on the other side of the anger is not too optimistic, the face is like gold paper, the wide windbreaker is damaged in many places, revealing the dark Chakra armor that will protect the body.


    All of this happened only a few seconds. From Naruto attack to the end of the impact, it was very long. It was actually very short. Kakashi and others wanted to help Naruto, but it was too late.


    This little devil!


    The anger immediately ordered the retreat, the train started, Kakashi and others immediately went after the pursuit, Sakura''s detonation, white hail, Kakashi''s otter, Sasuke''s fire, followed by one after another.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 198： Festival

    Suddenly, the assistant is in the seal, the fire is burning.


    The huge fireball chased away, the flame hit the hard train armor, the roar, the train trembled, the black wagon burned red, turned into a hot metal.


    "Damn!"


    Nu Tao saw the people attacking, and now ordered to unload the trailer. Several people turned to the moving car, and the speed increased, and they evaded Kakashi''s attack.


    The train is getting farther and farther. For safety reasons, Kakashi orders not to chase, but what is ambushed in the event of a ambush.


    Above the snow, the blushing blood sprinkled, and the red and white were mixed, which was even more bleak.


    A group of fans had been following the hillside on the other side until the end of the battle. They showed their heads and looked at the cruel slaughterhouse. Everyone turned pale. A few minutes ago, they were still alive and kicking, but now they became incomplete. The body, cold, dead, **** eyes make people vomit.


    Kakashi took the seventh class to check if there were any survivors. As long as they still had breathing, they all treated them. At this time, the role of Sakura was revealed, and the medical ninjutsu was learned. Superb, but still can often cure the dying wounded.


    The crew of the crew also came down to help Kakashi to rescue the wounded. After all, they all contributed to saving a life.


    Aside, Naruto supported the right hand of the fracture. Although it was very painful, she did not ask Sakura to take the lead in treating him. He knew that it was light and heavy. Moreover, Naruto¡¯s self-healing ability is terrible, he can¡¯t trust for an hour, and his right hand will definitely return to his original position.


    Fenghua looked at the blood on the field, although the heart was very tormented, but there was no abnormal performance in her face. The pain that she experienced in childhood has made her forget the joys and sorrows, whether it is happy or sad, she will not be revealed on her face. Even a tear will not flow out.


    "This is the result of not giving up. If you don''t defy the anger, you won''t have such a result..."


    The sound of Fenghua can''t hear the slightest feelings. Just like boiled water, what happens in front of me seems to have nothing to do with myself.


    At this time, in the distance, the three seriously injured San Taifu, on the stretcher, the three Taifu breathing weak, intermittent, almost exhausted.


    The crew of the crew put the stretcher of San Taifu on the side of Fenghua. San Taifu tried to open his eyes and looked at the expressionless expression. He said weakly: "His Royal Highness... I am sorry... let you get involved In the war, cough."


    The three Taihufu, who is covered in blood, are reflected in the eyes of the wind. Looking at the dying San Taifu, there is finally a feeling of emotional volatility on the face of the wind, and he looks at San Tingfu more closely. He seems to want to hear more clearly. His inaudible voice.


    "I...and everyone here...all because of the Royal Highness of the Princess, everyone insisted on it until now... Whether it is the past or the present...His Royal Highness is our Princess, my princess... the princess that my three husbands believe Your Highness, please believe... Believe in yourself... Everyone will regard you as hope..."


    The sound became weaker, and the breath of San Taifu was red, like a return to the light, and he took a breath. The face of the three Taifu''s blood was a smile, very kind, like a father to his daughter.


    "His Royal Highness Princess... please... must not... cry..."


    Struggling to finish, the three Taifu look dark, the light in the eyes gradually disappeared, the knife in the handshake was slamming, the breath was cut off, and finally, leaving the world...


    Seeing that the three Taifu died, there was a trace of sadness in the eyes of the wind. "Really, the eye drops have not been held by you..."


    Receive the eye drops that are still in the hands of the three Taifu, the wind is tight, San Taifu, feel free to go, although you can not cry, but at least can rely on this memory...


    Sighing, the wind rose, looked around the crowd, said with a blank expression: "Is this satisfied? Continue to stay in this country, you will not be safe, let''s go, go back."


    Said, the wind turned and went to the snowmobile.


    Seeing the wind to go, Naruto, who has been silent for Naruto, stood up and said loudly: "Go? Where are you going? Don''t forget, here is your hometown, where you have to go before you defeat the anger go with?!"


    When I heard the anger in Naruto¡¯s words, the wind stopped, and I didn¡¯t look back, my heart, haven¡¯t given up yet? My mood, do you understand? !


    "What do you know, this country has no spring, this is a country where even tears will freeze and the mind will be frozen!"


    The sound is still plain and tasteless. It seems that everything has nothing to do with her. This sentence is like saying to Naruto, and it is like saying to myself, "Since then, my mood has already frozen, such me, you How to understand!"


    Do not understand?


    Naruto looked at the back of the wind, and there was a hint of pain in his eyes. Sure enough, the distance between me and her was far away. I really wanted to touch her heart. When will she reach her other shore?


    At this point, Sakura couldn¡¯t stand anymore, and San Taifu thought that she was dying, but she didn¡¯t have any embarrassment or grief. She immediately said, ¡°But, you can still go back at least? Is Mr. San Taifu always Stick to this, he died for you, don''t you have any thoughts?"


    Three Taifu...


    Fenghua did not dare to look back. She was afraid to see the body of San Taifu and saw this kind of courtier courtier. Hesitated for a moment, and finally continued to rush to the side of the car.


    "stop!"


    Naruto shouted at the back.


    At the foot of the wind, I still rushed to the other side.


    "Wind flowers!"


    Naruto catches up and grabs the windy hand and wants to pick her up.


    "let me go!"


    The wind and flowers are vigorously smashed, and they are free from the Naruto.


    Wind flower! Seeing such a wind, Naruto¡¯s heart suddenly showed a sense of disgust, and has been timid and shrinking Even if he cares about his death, there is no expression, no feelings, no enterprising heart. Is she really a person like this? !


    Suddenly, the sound of the airflow from the cliffs in the distance was very abrupt, and the next moment I saw a huge dark motorboat flying up.


    That is!


    Naruto was too late to breathe, and looked at the motorboat in front of him. Naruto clearly saw a few ninjas wearing Chakra armor standing on top of it, the ninja of the country of snow. A strong sense of crisis emerges, dangerous!


    The next moment, I saw a flying claw attacking, and in an instant, I took the wind and grabbed it. Under the force, it was dragged onto the motorboat!


    It all happened in an instant, and everyone couldn¡¯t react at all.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 199： Festival

    With a bang, several black cannonballs were fired on the motorboat. The artillery roared, the mountain shook, and the huge avalanche was about to devour Kakashi.


    No time to save the wind, Kakashi and Sasuke were a few people to escape, and the jump finally escaped the avalanche and went to a safe place.


    At this time, there is no trace of Naruto.


    "Sasuke, where is Naruto?!"


    Kakashi asked Sasuke.


    Subconsciously, Sasuke looked to the side of the motorboat, but saw that Naruto grabbed the edge of the motorboat with an elongated flying claw, dragging it behind the kite.


    Sure enough to catch up? Sasuke¡¯s look was indifferent, and he was not surprised at all. He knew the story, and the original Naruto was like this.


    Sasuke did not help Naruto. He knew that this was Naruto''s own business. He knew that some things would be better not to participate. This is the fate of Naruto. Now, let''s wait and see, as long as it does not hinder Naruto.


    After all, it¡¯s a class, and the white heart is still worried and asks: ¡°Sasuke, Naruto, he¡¯s fine.¡±


    "Well, don''t worry, he is also very strong, believe him."


    "Yeah. That is, White Sister, Naruto, the guy is not so easy to die." Sakura knows the abnormality of the human body, so there is no worry.


    Above the motorboat, Naruto hangs behind the airship through flying claws, and the huge airflow is overwhelming, and the face of the cold wind blown like a knife hurts.


    "Be sure to bring your sister back."


    With this determination, Naruto strives to stabilize his body shape, pinching the rope with his feet, temporarily fixing his body, and printing in his hands, multiple shadows!


    In an instant, dozens of Naruto appeared, and with the formation of the ladder, Naruto easily climbed the motorboat.


    Inside the motorboat, the wind is sitting on a comfortable sofa, opposite to the raging waves, and the table is full of food.


    "You are beautiful, Xiaoxue."


    The opposite anger looked at the prostitute in front of him. I haven''t seen it for a few years. The little girl who once gave birth to a temperament beauty has become a temperament beauty.


    In the face of his own enemies, Fenghua took a faint look and turned his head to ignore it.


    As the head of a country, I am not angry with the rudeness of Fenghua. I know that Fenghua has hatred for myself. It is very good to show no hatred in front of him.


    Drinking a sip of red wine, the raging faint asked: "Is the hexagonal spar brought?"


    Sure enough, is the attention paid to hexagonal spar?


    The wind blew, her father was dying, and she wanted to protect the hexagonal spar. It was said that it was related to a treasure and must not be taken away by others.


    Is it for the treasure? The wind is indulging.


    Unconsciously, the wind covered the hexagonal spar exposed in the collar.


    I saw the glimmer of the hexagonal spar, and the angry face showed a satisfied smile. "Very good, that is the only link that connects the Fenghua family, and it is the only key to open the treasure!"


    Sure enough for the treasure!


    Later, the angry wave slowly said: "Do you know? The Fenghua family has always circulated a legend. There is a treasure in our family. There are countless moneys in it. What is important is that there is a more important treasure in it. With that, you can instantly improve your strength and have incredible power!"


    In the end, in the eyes of the angry Tao flashed a trace of light, apparently very eager for the treasure.


    Is there something like that? The look of the wind has changed. If that is the case, give the key to him and I don¡¯t know what to do.


    After a meal, Nu Tao said again: "After a long inspection, I finally found the place where the treasure was hidden. Under the rainbow ice wall, there is a keyhole matching the hexagonal crystal key. If you can get the treasure China can gain the power to surpass the five great powers! By then, the world will be a country of snow!"


    Nu Tao seems to have foreseen the scenes of the five major countries being conquered by themselves, and can''t help but arrogantly laugh.


    "As the princess of the country of snow, wind flowers, for the country of snow, you have to contribute everything, so the hexagonal spar must be handed over to me!"


    "I won''t let you succeed!"


    "I won''t let you succeed!"


    The sudden sound made the anger and the wind flower slightly surprised, and looked back, but saw that Naruto appeared in the hatch.


    "Naruto!"


    Fenghua did not expect that Naruto would dare to come and save her. I was a little moved when I was surprised.


    Damn it! How could he come up, and the wrath said: "You guy, you have come here!"


    "Hey, don''t underestimate the ninja, my sister, I will save you."


    Naruto said, it is necessary to come to the rescue.


    It was an impulsive boy, and there was a smirk in the corner of the anger, and he made a snap, and suddenly! Seven or eight snows wearing Chakra armor appeared on the metal beams inside the motorboat.


    "Naruto is careful!"


    Fenghua wants to remind Naruto that it is too late.


    In the next moment, countless metal wires will be tied to the unsuspecting Naruto as a cobweb!


    "It¡¯s a stupid guy!" said the angry man, slowly coming over and looking down at Naruto as a nephew.


    "Rage, you are going to let your sister go, or I will kill you!" Naruto struggled, trying to break free of bondage, but found that the metal wire was tough and abnormal, and could not escape with brute force.


    "Hey, it¡¯s really hard, oh, windy, how do you say that I should deal with this kid?"


    Nu Tao turned his head and looked at the wind, his eyes covered with inexplicable light. However, the wind has avoided it, not to look at the Naruto, and said loudly: "Hey, what you want is nothing to do with me."


    However, after the words were finished, they secretly sneaked at the Naruto, and the fear in the look was self-evident.


    The action of the wind flower is naturally glimpsed by the angry waves. He knows the temperament of the wind flower, and the indifference is dull. It is a natural thing to have such performance.


    It¡¯s really dishonest. The mouth of the anger is a little curved, and immediately ordered: ¡°This kid¡¯s strength is not weak, hey, give him that thing.¡±


    Subsequently, Xue Ren took out a metal block of yin and yang taiji from the inner stage of the control room. The taiji contained a strange power, and the power of swallowing continued to diverge.


    "Hey! What are you doing!"


    Snow tolerate the struggling Naruto Äü ×Å ½« ½« ½« ½« ½« ½« ½« ½« ½« ½« ½« ½« ½« ½« Ì« Ì« Ì« Ì« Ì« Ì« Ì« Ì« Ì« Ì« Ì« Ì« Ì« Ì« Ì« Ì« Ì« Ì« Ì« Ì« Ì« Ì« Ì« Ì« Ì« Ì« Ì« Ì« Ì« Ì« Ì« Ì« Ì«The straw pierced into the Naruto, and the shining current raged, and Naruto made a painful scream.


    How can it be? !


    Naruto''s eyes widened and he found that his chakra was constantly being sucked away by Tai Chi. During the break, all the chakras in the body were swallowed up.


    Some worried about the situation of Naruto, and the wind immediately asked: "What is that?"


    "Chakra''s control device can absorb the Chakra of the installer. Once installed, it is impossible to leave!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 200： Festival

    Nu Tao is a little proud. This thing is what he has revealed. It is specially used to deal with the ninja. This time it was used for the first time. I didn''t expect the effect to be so good.


    Listening to the screams of Naruto, I saw the painful expression of Naruto. The wind suddenly felt that the softest part of my heart was touched. Why, why come to save me, I am for you, what is it...


    The anger suddenly turned his head and looked at the wind. He said with a taste: "Wind, you seem to be worried about this kid."


    "Who said it!" Fenghua avoided the investigation of the angry Tao, and the tone was somewhat uncertain: "How is it possible, I am against that guy..."


    However, in the end, when the wind suddenly disappeared, there was no feeling in the heart, and it was clear that he had already succumbed to his heart, but he still couldn¡¯t pass the hurdle.


    Really ruthless? I am afraid I dare not face it.


    Over there, Naruto finally could not support the torment of the metal Tai Chi, and the body tilted, and it turned out to be dizzy.


    Naruto¡­¡­


    Fenghua suppressed the emotions in her heart, and the look finally restored the indifference of the past. Like the boiled water, she could not see any mood fluctuations.


    Nu Tao no longer cares about Naruto, facing his niece, slowly said: "So, give me the hexagonal crystal."


    Naruto has fallen, and the loss of spiritual support does not want to resist the strong anger. Without hesitation, he untied the hexagonal spar from the neck and hesitated. After all, he gave it to the anger.


    Seeing the obedience of the wind, the angry waves are very satisfied, and the eyes are full of eager looks, and the hexagonal spar is taken over.


    Is this a hexagonal spar? Nu Tao looked at the pink crystal in his hand, but did not see the snow fluttering in the middle of the thought, this is! The angry sea widened his eyes and grabbed the wind.


    "This is a fake! It is completely fake, saying, where the real hexagonal spar is hidden by you!"


    "How is it possible? I have been wearing it all the time." Suddenly, the wind reminded me of the scene in the cabin. At that time, she was still sleeping, and she vaguely felt that someone had entered her room. When she woke up, she saw that she was placed at the table. Hexagonal spar.


    "Banmu Kakashi..." Fenghua knew the truth of the matter. "It must be Kakashi. I am not ready to pack."


    "What?!" Angry Tao is unbelievable.


    At this time, there was a person in the snow forbearance. It was the avalanche that had been played against Kakashi many times. The avalanche was slightly covered and said to the angry wave: "His Royal Highness, if it is that guy, it is very likely to do this kind of thing."


    Hesitated for a moment, the avalanche tempted and said: "His Royal Highness, otherwise, I brought Kakashi here." Of course, the avalanche is just to say that he wants to personally capture Kakashi, he still does not have this confidence.


    "No." Angry waves let go of the wind and waved their hands, confidently said: "They will appear in front of me soon, when, hey!"


    Seeing that the anger is so confident, the avalanche immediately asked: "Is there any intention for Your Highness?"


    "Oh, of course, I will let them come back! Hahaha..."


    For a time, the motorboat was full of raging laughter, and it stood beside the snow-bearing scorpion. They believed in their sire, and at that time, they would make the wood leaf ninja look good!


    The night falls, the tall castle is dark, and the palace of the wrath is located.


    Cliffs and cliffs, the frozen ground shines under the street lights, and the surrounding is very dead, from time to time can hear the impact of the chain.


    The silent prison was imprisoned by various prisoners. The bones were everywhere, and the white skeleton was tied by chains. They were detained here during their lifetime, and they could not stand the cruel punishment and died prematurely.


    Hey!


    The friction sound of the chain came from the prison of a corner. In the dark environment, it was seen that Naruto was suspended in the air, and the hands and feet were imprisoned by a huge chain, and it was placed in a large character, which could hardly move.


    When I woke up, Naruto knew about her situation, and immediately forced her hands, and the chains that bound her hands continued to collide, but I could not escape.


    "Damn! Be sure to go out!"


    Naruto runs Chakra, wants to break away from the chains, and suddenly, the metal of the abdomen bursts with dazzling light.


    The thunder was raging, and Naruto¡¯s painful cry was only recovered by the metal Tai Chi. The Naruto was now weak.


    "Damn! I can''t do anything about it. I know how to practice escape before I know it!"


    Naruto didn''t want to give up, and the wind was not saved. Being trapped here made him feel uneasy.


    Yes, there is that! Naruto¡¯s heart was happy, and the waist was forced, and the body was bent into a bow. The huge chain that bound the foot was actually raised by the students. Continue to use force to smash a serrated tooth from the sole.


    "Hey, even if there is no escape, but there is another skill!"


    Just as Naruto was preparing to cut the chain with a sawtooth, suddenly, there was a footstep in the distance.


    Later, Naruto saw two snow-bearing shackles locked in the prison opposite him.


    The mood of Fenghua seems to be a bit low. She has been sitting there since she left, and she has her head deep in her knees. She did not see the Naruto on the opposite side. She kept the posture, and the pink figure was full of loneliness.


    "sister?"


    Naruto¡¯s voice pulled the wind from the low mood and turned to look at the familiar face.


    "What a wolf."


    Fenghua looked at the Naruto in prison, the tone was still so flat, can not hear any feelings.


    "Are you different?" Naruto replied.


    "Yeah." The wind faintly said, and fell into silence. The atmosphere between the two people gradually became silent, and no one cares who.


    In the end, Naruto couldn''t help it. He said, "That, spring, what do you mean without spring?"


    Why are you mentioning this? Fenghua was a glimpse first, and then said: "My father said to me, I can see it in the spring, but this country has no so-called spring, he really is lying to me."


    "What?" Naruto is somewhat puzzled.


    At this time, Fenghua did not pay attention to Naruto, and his look was awkward. It seemed to have fallen into previous memories. At that time...


    The dark sky is covered with white snowflakes It falls like a fairy, and it turns into a drop of water, falling into a piece of white.


    "Father, what is spring?"


    "Yeah, Xiaoxue hasn''t seen spring yet."


    Fenghua had a slight smile and said to her daughter: "Little snow, close your eyes."


    "Well?" Fenghua did not understand the meaning of his father, but he did.


    "Imagine a scene of blooming flowers..." The sound of early snow is faint, very long. "It''s beautiful, run on the grassland..."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 201： Festival

    In the wind, there is a scene of galloping in the grassland, with open arms, body swinging, and a look of intoxication.


    "How, is it very comfortable, very happy?"


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Fenghua¡¯s crisp promise, she imagined that she was bathed in the sun, warm sunshine like a soft silk to gently caress her skin, really enjoy it.


    "This is spring, light snow, don''t give up, believe in the future, then spring will come!"


    Don''t give up? Obviously there is no hope, why do you have to do unnecessary struggles, father, adults, what do you mean...


    "But this country has no spring at all. After my father died, I fled here. I began to believe nothing, escape from escaping, make lies, continually deceive myself, and constantly play myself. Such me can only be an actor. ......"


    The sound of the wind is a bit low, telling Naruto his own heart.


    Is that right? There is a flash of light in Naruto¡¯s eyes. Has my sister been here over the years? When his father passed away, he lost his hope of life. He felt that the future was dark, and he was fascinated by the illusion of construction. He escaped and escaped, like a dog who lost his family.


    Sister, no, I must save my sister. I definitely don''t want to see her like this!


    Be sure to take your sister out!


    Naruto used his mouth to pick up the serrated hidden in the neckline, and the waist was forced again. As Chakra was absorbed, the body was weak and almost struggled. Naruto mentioned himself to the height, and the front chain bound the arm.


    Exercising in the mouth, constantly rubbing, trying to break the tough chain with a small sawtooth.


    Still insisting? I noticed the movements of Naruto, and said with a faint sigh: "If you do anything, you will not change, give up, Naruto."


    When I heard the wind again, I wanted to give up. Naruto¡¯s heart trembled, the strength of the waist dropped sharply, and the weight that could not support the body fell.


    "Don''t talk! I will save you!"


    After all, regardless of the gaze of surprise, I still got up again, biting the jagged teeth, and the sweat of the big ball fell from the forehead, and the body clearly had no power. However, under the strong will, Naruto still insisted. .


    Naruto...you...


    Fenghua unconsciously turned his eyes to Naruto and cared about his movements.


    Suddenly, Naruto''s teeth slipped, and the serrations in his mouth fell to the ground, making a squeaky metal sound.


    Seeing all this, Fenghua sighed, and sure enough, I couldn¡¯t escape.


    "Look, the result can only be abandoned."


    The sound is still dull, but there is a bit of pity in it.


    After that, Fenghua turned his head and put his head on his lap. His look was silent and he seemed to have accepted his life.


    sister¡­¡­


    Naruto knows that in a short period of time, it is impossible for Fenghua to change his own thoughts. Once there is any difficulty, she will give up first and try to avoid everything.


    Seeing such a style, Naruto remembered himself as a child. At that time, if he was like a fan, he didn¡¯t know what it would become, would he become a ninja?


    I am afraid I can''t stand the strong pressure and commit suicide.


    Naruto said softly: "After giving up, it must be very easy. When no one cares about you, the heart says that this is nothing, but it must be very painful. There is no such thing in this world." The feeling of being worth..."


    The tone is faint, and Naruto pours his own voice.


    "But, sister, do you understand? There is value in this world, the meaning of existence!"


    Reminiscent of the pillars that support his survival, Naruto feels that a force emerges from his body and wants to break free, but the powerful thunderbolt still takes away the chakra he gathered.


    Seeing the movements of Naruto, the wind is slightly surprised, is this time still insisting?


    Gasping, Naruto said again: "But, with companions, with friends, Sasuke, Sakura, White, with people who care about me, Kakashi teacher, **** fairy, Iruka teacher, and they have been Persevere, never give up, and now finally get the best results. If you give up, all hopes will be shattered, my sister, in order to save you, I will definitely insist, how can I give up before I rescue you!"


    Naruto yelled, struggling again, his body twisting, and the huge chain creaked.


    Naruto¡­¡­


    The wind and the heart of the earthquake, feeling the determination of Naruto, the already frozen heart has a crack, only a warm air flow throughout the body, this feeling ... Fenghua heart shaking, so care about me ?


    The huge thunder and lightning continued to shine. It was already seen that Naruto''s skin was burned in many places. When I saw this situation, the wind could not be calm, and I immediately stood up, full of worry and eager tone. "Don''t be like this, you will dead!"


    Has it finally changed? Naruto is gratified and still trying to condense Chakra. "Uncle and Mr. San Taifu, they are not wrong, I want to prove it to you, my persistence!"


    The body is working harder, and the steady stream of Chakra is condensed from all over the body. It turns out that a bright blue light arc sings the body and forms a whirlwind, which is a chakra figuration!


    "Naruto¡­¡­"


    Seeing the look of Naruto, the stunned color appeared in the eyes of the wind.


    Finally, the chain could not withstand the power of Naruto. With a bang, the heavy chain broke and turned into iron on the ground under the powerful Chakra airflow.


    Successful!


    The wind was so surprised that Naruto gave her a powerful shock again.


    When the body fell to the ground, Naruto struggled to get up. The previous thunder of lightning had caused his body to be injured. Now he finally broke away from the chain and found himself in pain.


    "I will save you, my sister, wait for me."


    Knocking, Naruto went to the prison gate and was ready to break the hard steel fence.


    However, I just came into contact with the prison gate, and suddenly there was a powerful lightning current. At a voltage of several thousand volts, Naruto only felt that his soul was going out, and the powerful pain came, and he lost consciousness. .


    Hey!


    Naruto was bounced off by the current, and the body crashed to the ground!


    "Naruto!"


    Fenghua shouted fully revealed the color of tension.


    "Don''t have anything..."


    The palace of the hustle and bustle stands on the top of the mountain, and there are several black shadows hidden in the frozen area.


    Suddenly, they moved, under the silver moonlight, exposed a few people, it is a few people Kakashi and Sasuke.


    Investigating that Naruto was imprisoned here, several people immediately came to the rescue, the detonation continued, the fire attack fell on the palace, and the falling stones smashed the ice. Under the violent offensive, Kakashi was very Quickly broke through the outer defense.


    Inside the palace, the angry sea sits on the throne and looks indifferent. At this time, a snow bears to come forward to inform the war. "There was someone invading, the defense has been broken, please show your highness!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 202： Festival

    The anger did not panic, and the tone said faintly: "Hey, **** Kakashi, do you hit the night? It is the same as expected."


    Snow forbearance rushed to the outer court from all over to support the battle. Even the prison guards were all dispatched. Suddenly, they saw Naruto who broke the chain and fell to the ground.


    "Damn, when did this guy break free!"


    The prison guard immediately untied the lightning seal of the prison gate and opened the iron gate to prepare to tie the Naruto again.


    suddenly!


    The Naruto, who had been fainting on the ground, opened his eyes and jumped in shape. It was a violent attack in the eyes of the prison guards.


    Hey! The two prison guards were knocked down to the ground. Naruto immediately found the key and laughed. "I said it early, don''t underestimate the ninja!"


    When I arrived at Fenghua, I opened the prison door twice and looked at the wind on the ground. Naruto extended my right hand. "Sister, I am here to save you."


    Naruto¡­¡­


    There was a flash of light in the eyes, and the left hand was subconsciously stretched, and the hand of Naruto who stretched out to her was tightly held. "I have been waiting..."


    sister¡­¡­


    Naruto smiled, pulled the wind and fled here, took the elevator, and finally passed through the corridor to the interior of the palace.


    At this point, a ninja dressed up in the snow has stopped the way for the two.


    "Damn!" Naruto snorted and attacked the snow.


    "Wait, Naruto is me!" Snow forgot to open the mask, revealing a familiar face, it is Kakashi.


    Naruto looked at Kakashi with amazement, some accidents, "Kakashi teacher, how are you here?"


    "I and Sasuke help them to save you. Now, when I am not talking, I will leave with Snow Princess." Kakashi threw the bag to Naruto.


    Fenghua saw Kakashi, remembered the hexagonal crystal thing, and immediately said: "Hexagonal crystal is being dropped by you."


    Listening to the wind and saying this, Kakashi promised, "Well, I guess they might be for this thing, so they dropped the bag."


    Later, Kakashi returned the hexagonal crystal to the wind.


    At this time, a few broken voices, Sasuke, Sakura, White, three people appeared here, it seems that just a bunch of snow bears, it is late.


    When I saw a few Sasuke, Naruto liked it, and immediately called out the names of several people.


    Sasuke promised them, and then rushed to the palace where Nu Tao was under the leadership of Fenghua.


    Going to an empty palace, it was dark and black, but you can still see a figure on the high side sitting on it. Suddenly, the lights are turned on, and under the bright lights, the figure of the anger is exposed to everyone''s sight.


    There is no tension or accident in the anger, and the look is very dull. It seems that everything is in control.


    Slowly got up, calmly watching the crowds under the high platform. When looking at the wind, the face showed an inexplicable smile. "Working hard, Xiaoxue."


    Then, in the eyes of everyone''s surprise, Fenghua ran to the raging water and handed the hexagonal spar to the raging waves.


    At this time, everyone understood everything, and Fenghua had already colluded with the anger, and brought them to the hexagonal spar.


    "Damn!"


    Just as Kakashi was preparing to rush to the wind, a snow wearing a chakra armor blocked his footsteps and formed a encirclement that surrounded several people.


    Looking at the wind standing next to the angry waves, Naruto asked: "Sister, why?" The tone is full of incredible and painful feelings.


    Naruto¡­¡­


    Being watched by Naruto, the wind trembled, but still calmly said: "Don''t forget, I am an actor, you are fooled."


    The anger was followed, and some arrogant said: "Haha, everything is the case, this is the performance of Xiaoxue..."


    Looking at it with Naruto, there is a sad feeling in the eyes of the wind, yes, all this is acting, Naruto, forgive me, the wind quietly opens the small knife in the hidden sleeves, in the eyes of everyone¡¯s horror, ºÝºÝStinging the anger.


    Looking up at the angry waves, the corner of the wind screamed the arc of victory. "Forgive me, I am an actor..."


    "what!"


    The angered and horrified grasp of the hands of the wind, but still can not resist the sharp blade stabbed his movements.


    On the court, the sudden situation surprised everyone. A lot of snow wanted to rescue the raging waves in the past, but it was blocked by Kakashi and others.


    With a mortal heart, the look of the wind is calm, watching the anger of a head taller than himself, and the strength in his hands is constantly increasing.


    "hateful!"


    The raging face looked, showing a painful look, and suddenly, the neck of the wind flower was stretched. Under the force, Fenghua only felt that his breathing was extremely difficult, and his neck was broken.


    "Sister!" Fenghua was smashed, Naruto was nervous, and he was going to rescue.


    "Naruto, I understand."


    The wind was hard to say, and the movement of Naruto stopped.


    "When I come back here again, it is my death, so at least I have to kill him..." The harder the breathing, but the sharp edge of the wind in the wind is still increasing the strength, remembering that it is short with Naruto. The scenes when I was in a few days, the face of the wind showed a rare gratification, "Naruto... This is thanks to you... In the end, I still... no escape, thank you..."


    "sister!"


    The more critical the situation is, the Naruto wants to rescue in the past, but it¡¯s a slap in the face, it takes a while to break through the blockade, and it¡¯s too late to help the wind. Moreover, they have changed and forced the anger, he is likely Immediately killed the wind and made a ruin.


    "Damn!" Naruto''s fist gripped tightly, became **** red because of the strong, really looked at it like this, but couldn''t save his sister? No power, just watch!


    The neck was made, the breathing was difficult, and gradually, Fenghua felt dizzy in front of her eyes. In the daytime, she seemed to see her father again, and saw the three Taihufu who gave their lives for the country of snow...


    "Father, Uncle San Taifu, I..."


    Fenghua eyes closed ~ www.novelhall.com ~ body dumping, with a huge inertia, the body of the anger hit the high platform, two people like a sandbag, a slamming drop to the ground.


    How can it be like this! do you died? Some people on the field were a little shocked, and there was no movement at all.


    "sister!"


    Naruto watched the wind and flowers fall, the heart was nervous, and the snow was forbearing, and immediately rushed to the past, and went to Fenghua to prepare for the inspection of the wind.


    At this time, suddenly, the body of the angry sea stood up like a ghost, and the Naruto who rushed over was a straight punch.


    what! Naruto did not anticipate this situation, and was prevented from being caught in the raging waves.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 203： Festival

    "what!"


    The angered and horrified grasp of the hands of the wind, but still can not resist the sharp blade stabbed his movements.


    On the court, the sudden situation surprised everyone. A lot of snow wanted to rescue the raging waves in the past, but it was blocked by Kakashi and others.


    With a mortal heart, the look of the wind is calm, watching the anger of a head taller than himself, and the strength in his hands is constantly increasing.


    "hateful!"


    The raging face looked, showing a painful look, and suddenly, the neck of the wind flower was stretched. Under the force, Fenghua only felt that his breathing was extremely difficult, and his neck was broken.


    "Sister!" Fenghua was smashed, Naruto was nervous, and he was going to rescue.


    "Naruto, I understand."


    The wind was hard to say, and the movement of Naruto stopped.


    "When I come back here again, it is my death, so at least I have to kill him..." The breathing is getting harder, but the sharp edge of the wind in the wind is still increasing the strength, remembering that it is short with Naruto. The scenes when I was in a few days, the face of the wind showed a rare gratification, "Naruto... This is thanks to you... In the end, I still... no escape, thank you..."


    "sister!"


    The situation of Fenghua is more and more critical. Naruto wants to rescue in the past, but it¡¯s hard to see through the snow. It takes a while to break through the blockade. It¡¯s too late to help the wind. Moreover, they have changed the situation and forced the anger, he is likely Immediately killed the wind and made a ruin.


    "Damn!" Naruto''s fist gripped tightly, became **** red because of the strong, really looked at it like this, but couldn''t save his sister? No power, just watch!


    The neck was made, the breathing was difficult, and gradually, Fenghua felt dizzy in front of her eyes. In the daytime, she seemed to see her father again, and saw the three Taihufu who gave their lives for the country of snow...


    "Father, Uncle San Taifu, I..."


    Fenghua eyes closed, the body dumped, with a huge inertia, the body of the anger hit the high platform, two people like a sandbag, a slamming drop to the ground.


    How can it be like this! do you died? Some people on the field were a little shocked, and there was no movement at all.


    "sister!"


    Naruto watched the wind and flowers fall, the heart was nervous, and the snow was forbearing, and immediately rushed to the past, and went to Fenghua to prepare for the inspection of the wind.


    At this time, suddenly, the body of the angry sea stood up like a ghost, and the Naruto who rushed over was a straight punch.


    what! Naruto did not anticipate this situation, and was prevented from being caught in the raging waves.


    After taking a clap, Nu Tao said with some regret: "It¡¯s a pity that I almost killed me, hey, but how could the knife hurt me?!"


    Said, Nu Tao untied the coat of his body. As the clothes fell, a shiny black armor appeared in everyone''s eyes. "How can I be killed by wearing a Chakra armor?"


    Kakashi looks dignified. He naturally knows the power of Chakra''s armor. Last time, with the help of Chakra''s armor, the hard-handed man''s spiral shuriken, with the help of Chakra''s armor, the power of Rao will not be improved. For a time, Kakashi did not dare to act rashly.


    On the one hand, Sasuke is quite calm, although he is sure to defeat the anger, but at this time there is no hands, he believes that Naruto will handle everything.


    Sakura and White did not do anything. They knew that their strength was not good enough to anger, or they could wait and see.


    Nu Tao smashed the stunned wind on the ground, and left with a sturdy guardian of the snow. When he saw the wind and the wind was taken away by the raging waves, Naruto rushed forward, but Chakra was sealed by the metal Tai Chi. Once again, I was beaten by the angry waves.


    "Damn! Don''t touch your dirty hands with your dirty hands!"


    Naruto climbed up, looking angry at the angry waves over there, how can I watch my sister being taken away!


    Nu Tao saw Naruto still want to rush over, angry and sneer, "Your chakra has been sealed by me, do you want to do unnecessary struggle?!"


    How about struggling? Never give up before you save your sister! Naruto rushed to the raging again.


    At this point, Fenghua was woke up and saw that Naruto was once again beaten by the anger, and his heart was anxious. He kept slaping the body of the anger, trying to break away from the anger.


    However, the action of the wind flower is simply the arm of the car, the anger does not feel any pain, the power of the wind is simply too weak, the weak woman can only do the unnecessary struggle.


    "Little snow, let''s go, go to the rainbow." Nu Tao said, a silver light shot in his hand, and he saw that the iron hook caught the dome. Under the huge force, the anger was emptied with the wind. From now on, you must leave from the dome!


    "Damn!"


    Seeing that the raging waves are going to take the wind and flee, the Naruto immediately throws a sleeved arrow and associates himself with the windy arm with a long rope. With the wind flower, he is taken away from the ground by the raging waves. Chakra armor morphs the iron wings, body As soon as I left, I left the palace inside.


    "Naruto!"


    Kakashi is going to catch up, but he was stopped by a lot of snow. The snow abruptly led to the avalanche. He looked at Kakashi with some joking and said: "His Royal Highness is about to open the treasure, I will not accompany you. Play here!"


    Said, the avalanche with the snow wearing a chakra armor ran out of the dome, they also grew iron wings behind them, rushed to the side of the anger.


    "chase!"


    Kakashi took Sasuke a few people and jumped out of the palace. He immediately went outside the dome, but saw the raging waves and a lot of snow and forbearance as a bird rushed away in the distance. Far away, Kakashi snorted and immediately pursued several people with Sasuke.


    In the air, Naruto fishing is under the anger, and the body sways with the huge airflow, and it is necessary to rescue the body in order to stabilize the figure.


    "It''s a tough guy!"


    In the eyes of the anger, the color of the glimmering flashed, the body shape turned, and swooped to Naruto. The sharp blade flashed in the hand, and the rope hanging from the wind flower arm was cut. The next moment, Naruto quickly fell like a fallen leaf, and looked at the figure of the wind flower. It is farther and farther in front of your own eyes.


    "Naruto!"


    Struggling with the wind, reaching out, trying to catch Naruto, look sad, Naruto, don''t have anything...


    "Sister, can I still save you after all?"


    Really unwilling...


    The figure continued to fall, and the air that slammed was very cold. The Naruto closed his eyes and couldn¡¯t look at the winds that were farther away from him. Can¡¯t she save her?


    "I really can''t be reconciled! How can I give up before I save my sister!"


    Naruto''s eyes wide open, reaching out, holding the little black dots of the sky in the palm of his hand. It is getting farther and farther. My sister, waiting for me, I will save you...


    The whistling of the ear became more and more fierce, and the Naruto body fell wildly. The dense forest was like a huge dark mouth, engulfing Naruto¡¯s body.


    After the continuous break of the branches, Naruto fell on the snow, behind the burning, **** blood leaked from the clothes, the chest pain, the body was like a sledgehammer.


    Naruto struggled, and red blood poured out from his mouth. He had been seriously injured in the landing impact.


    Kneeling, finally stood up, Naruto slowly marched forward, "Sister, wait for me... I will save you..."


    The ear groaned, and suddenly there was a buzzing sound of the engine. Then, a snowmobile appeared in front of Naruto, that is, the crew!


    On the motorcycle, the director of the crew saw the Naruto who was seriously injured. When he was about to get on the motorcycle and simply dealt with the wound behind him, the director asked about the situation.


    "My sister was taken away by the anger, I am going to save her..."


    Naruto lowered his head and looked a little depressed. On several occasions, he could save the wind, but he lost his chance and missed the opportunity. Sure enough, my strength is still too weak. Naruto tightened his fist and his eyes flashed. Unwillingness to shine.


    Seeing the performance of Naruto, the director sighed softly and said: "You don''t have to blame yourself, the anger is so powerful, and some things are unavoidable. Naruto, I know what you think, you like the wind... ¡±


    like?


    Naruto looked up and looked at the director. His look was somewhat unnatural. It seemed to be a collection of shyness and shyness. "Like, of course, I like my sister very much."


    "Haha, it really is like this." The director patted Naruto''s shoulder and touched the wound. www.novelhall.com~ attracted Naruto a burst of pain.


    "Little devil, if you like it, you will go boldly to chase it. Fenghua is a good boy. It is really a vision."


    "Director? Do you really think that my sister and I are suitable!" Naruto asked for the director''s opinion.


    "Of course, although the wind is sometimes very self-willed, doing things without considering the consequences, but I know that she is a good person, my heart is still very kind, and, if you admire her, do not pursue it, is it a pity?"


    is it? I think so too. In Naruto¡¯s eyes, a flash of light flashed through the sky, and he secretly vowed that in any case, I must catch her up!


    The deep environment, the tall icicles standing tall, resembling the high platform of the altar, the raging waves descend from the sky, and the iron wings behind the back of the Chakra armor, slamming, throwing the wind flowers caught in the arms on the ground.


    The wind is too late to cry, look at everything around, here is!


    "I finally returned to this place." Like a proverb, the wind and thoughts are flying, she still remembers that when she was a child, her father often brought her here to play. Here is her childhood memories.


    "Haha, Xiaoxue, finally arrived. Here, I will open the treasure of the Fenghua family!" The angry look of the anger turned to the raised altar in the center of the altar, took out the hexagonal spar, and solemnly put the spar into match with it. Inside the keyhole, turn, insert.


    As if connected, suddenly, the altar broke out with dazzling light, a beam of light rose from the sky, pink light sprinkled everywhere, around the altar, a snowflake spell slowly reflected, surrounded by silver white light, inexplicable power Emerging, tall icicles shine like a mirror, exuding strong ice power!


    Bathed under the silver light, the ecstasy burst in the eyes of the angry waves, this is!


    "This power! Hahaha, this is it, looking for so many years! The heart of ice crystal!"

 v2 Chapter 204： Festival

    Carat armor, hard Naruto''s spiral shuriken, with the help of Chakra armor, the strength of the angry wave does not know how to upgrade to the point, Kakashi did not dare to act rashly.


    On the one hand, Sasuke is quite calm, although he is sure to defeat the anger, but at this time there is no hands, he believes that Naruto will handle everything.


    Sakura and White did not do anything. They knew that their strength was not good enough to anger, or they could wait and see.


    Nu Tao smashed the stunned wind on the ground, and left with a sturdy guardian of the snow. When he saw the wind and the wind was taken away by the raging waves, Naruto rushed forward, but Chakra was sealed by the metal Tai Chi. Once again, I was beaten by the angry waves.


    "Damn! Don''t touch your dirty hands with your dirty hands!"


    Naruto climbed up, looking angry at the angry waves over there, how can I watch my sister being taken away!


    Nu Tao saw Naruto still want to rush over, angry and sneer, "Your chakra has been sealed by me, do you want to do unnecessary struggle?!"


    How about struggling? Never give up before you save your sister! Naruto rushed to the raging again.


    At this point, Fenghua was woke up and saw that Naruto was once again beaten by the anger, and his heart was anxious. He kept slaping the body of the anger, trying to break away from the anger.


    However, the action of the wind flower is simply the arm of the car, the anger does not feel any pain, the power of the wind is simply too weak, the weak woman can only do the unnecessary struggle.


    "Little snow, let''s go, go to the rainbow." Nu Tao said, a silver light shot in his hand, and he saw that the iron hook caught the dome. Under the huge force, the anger was emptied with the wind. From now on, you must leave from the dome!


    "Damn!"


    Seeing that the raging waves are going to take the wind and flee, the Naruto immediately throws a sleeved arrow and associates himself with the windy arm with a long rope. With the wind flower, he is taken away from the ground by the raging waves. Chakra armor morphs the iron wings, body As soon as I left, I left the palace inside.


    "Naruto!"


    Kakashi is going to catch up, but he was stopped by a lot of snow. The snow abruptly led to the avalanche. He looked at Kakashi with some joking and said: "His Royal Highness is about to open the treasure, I will not accompany you. Play here!"


    Said, the avalanche with the snow wearing a chakra armor ran out of the dome, they also grew iron wings behind them, rushed to the side of the anger.


    "chase!"


    Kakashi took Sasuke a few people and jumped out of the palace. He immediately went outside the dome, but saw the raging waves and a lot of snow and forbearance as a bird rushed away in the distance. Far away, Kakashi snorted and immediately pursued several people with Sasuke.


    In the air, Naruto fishing is under the anger, and the body sways with the huge airflow, and it is necessary to rescue the body in order to stabilize the figure.


    "It''s a tough guy!"


    In the eyes of the anger, the color of the glimmering flashed, the body shape turned, and swooped to Naruto. The sharp blade flashed in the hand, and the rope hanging from the wind flower arm was cut. The next moment, Naruto quickly fell like a fallen leaf, and looked at the figure of the wind flower. It is farther and farther in front of your own eyes.


    "Naruto!"


    Struggling with the wind, reaching out, trying to catch Naruto, look sad, Naruto, don''t have anything...


    "Sister, can I still save you after all?"


    Really unwilling...


    The figure continued to fall, and the air that slammed was very cold. The Naruto closed his eyes and couldn¡¯t look at the winds that were farther away from him. Can¡¯t she save her?


    "I really can''t be reconciled! How can I give up before I save my sister!"


    Naruto''s eyes wide open, reaching out, holding the little black dots of the sky in the palm of his hand. It is getting farther and farther. My sister, waiting for me, I will save you...


    The whistling of the ear became more and more fierce, and the Naruto body fell wildly. The dense forest was like a huge dark mouth, engulfing Naruto¡¯s body.


    After the continuous break of the branches, Naruto fell on the snow, behind the burning, **** blood leaked from the clothes, the chest pain, the body was like a sledgehammer.


    Naruto struggled, and red blood poured out from his mouth. He had been seriously injured in the landing impact.


    Kneeling, finally stood up, Naruto slowly marched forward, "Sister, wait for me... I will save you..."


    The ear groaned, and suddenly there was a buzzing sound of the engine. Then, a snowmobile appeared in front of Naruto, that is, the crew!


    On the motorcycle, the director of the crew saw the Naruto who was seriously injured. When he was about to get on the motorcycle and simply dealt with the wound behind him, the director asked about the situation.


    "My sister was taken away by the anger, I am going to save her..."


    Naruto lowered his head and looked a little depressed. On several occasions, he could save the wind, but he lost his chance and missed the opportunity. Sure enough, my strength is still too weak. Naruto tightened his fist and his eyes flashed. Unwillingness to shine.


    Seeing the performance of Naruto, the director sighed softly and said: "You don''t have to blame yourself, the anger is so powerful, and some things are unavoidable. Naruto, I know what you think, you like the wind... ¡±


    like?


    Naruto looked up and looked at the director. His look was somewhat unnatural. It seemed to be a collection of shyness and shyness. "Like, of course, I like my sister very much."


    "Haha, it really is like this." The director patted Naruto''s shoulder and touched the wound, causing Naruto to cry.


    "Little devil, if you like it, you will go boldly to chase it. Fenghua is a good boy. It is really a vision."


    "Director? Do you really think that my sister and I are suitable!" Naruto asked for the director''s opinion.


    "Of course, although the wind is sometimes very self-willed, doing things without considering the consequences, but I know that she is a good person, my heart is still very kind, and, if you admire her, do not pursue it, is it a pity?"


    is it? I think so too. In Naruto¡¯s eyes, a flash of light flashed through the sky, and he secretly vowed that in any case, I must catch her up!


    The deep environment, the tall icicles standing tall, resembling the high platform of the altar, the raging waves descend from the sky, and the iron wings behind the back of the Chakra armor, slamming, throwing the wind flowers caught in the arms on the ground.


    The wind is too late to cry, look at everything around, here is!


    "I finally returned to this place." Like a proverb, the wind and thoughts are flying, she still remembers that when she was a child, her father often brought her here to play. Here is her childhood memories.


    "Haha, Xiaoxue, finally arrived. Here, I will open the treasure of the Fenghua family!" The angry look of the anger turned to the raised altar in the center of the altar, took out the hexagonal spar, and solemnly put the spar into match with it. Inside the keyhole, turn, insert.


    As if connected, suddenly, the altar broke out with dazzling light, a beam of light rose from the sky, pink light sprinkled everywhere, around the altar, a snowflake spell slowly reflected, surrounded by silver white light, inexplicable power Emerging, tall icicles shine like a mirror, exuding strong ice power!


    Bathed under the silver light, the ecstasy burst in the eyes of the angry waves, this is!


    "This power! Hahaha, this is it, looking for so many years! The heart of ice crystal!"


    Chapter 129


    In the forest, deep and secret, on the snow, Kakashi and his party caught up with a lot of snow and forbearance, and the figures are facing each other. The momentum on both sides is constantly improving, and a big battle is on the verge!


    The avalanche was on Kakashi and played against each other many times. Both sides knew their respective strengths. The two men who were evenly matched made a precautionary posture. No one was preemptive, and the look was slightly condensed. They were all exposed at the moment they waited for the other party to move. The weakness that came out.


    The remaining seven snowbearers were confronted with Sasuke, White, Sakura, and Sasuke faced four snow bears alone, and the remaining three were handed over to Sakura.


    Sasuke did not wait, and suddenly moved, and the body turned into a string of arrows, and instantly appeared in front of a male snowbeard, the red light in his hand, a thunder that was full of power!


    That is!


    The snow was raging, and it was too late to react. He saw the red thunder light filling his vision, and a huge roar, and Lecce collided with the guardian enchantment of Chakra.


    Hey!


    The air currents swelled, and the red and blue energy storms began to burst. The chakra enchantment and the red ray cut did not last long. As a result, only the sound of broken glass was heard, and the guardian enchantment of the body was broken. The snow-proof forbidden is exposed under the sharp thunder, and the sound of the sound is screaming, the blood of the blush is shining, the mixture of internal organs and blood is spewed out from the snow, and the white snow is sprinkled on the white snow. red.


    All of this happened between the rest of the world. When everyone reacted, they saw the scene when Rachel and Chakra were colliding.


    Damn it!


    Seeing the movements here, the rest of the snow was for a moment, and the avalanche took the initiative to attack Kakashi. With the increase of Chakra''s armor, the speed and strength increased sharply, and the fists in the hands were full of temperament. Should not be overwhelmed.


    The companions were killed, and the remaining few snowbearings had four surrounded by Sasuke, and the other two dealt with Sakura and White. After all, Sasuke¡¯s strength was just shocked by the snow, and the four snows together to help Sasuke. It is to kill him in one fell swoop.


    Four snow-eyed tigers, they did not give Sasuke a breathing space, Sasuke Sasuke just killed a snow forbearance, and the body was unstable when it was moving.


    Like a fierce jackal, Chakra''s armor radiates silver light under the moonlight, and is surrounded by enemies. Sasuke has no choice but to resist them. High-speed body movements, dragging out the blue shadows and rushing to the depths of the jungle.


    "chase!"


    The four snows were tightly locked in the breath of Sasuke, followed by the disappearance in the distance.


    On the court, the other two Xue Ren also dealt with Sakura and White. After all, they are women, and their physical strength is not as strong as the snow. In order to maintain the advantage, the two chose the method of joint attack. Sakura followed the white side, and the white hand continued to seal. The strong ice and snow force gathered and circled, turning into a sharp-eyed ice mirror lotus, sharp. The sharp confession, the shining cold light whirls under the white control, trapping both snows at the same time.


    Two snows were trapped in the lotus, thousands of sharp ice thorns shuttled back and forth within the lotus, and there was protection of the Chakra armor. The two snows did not receive any substantial damage, the ice thorn The impact on the chakra armor, exudes a rippled ripple, which is guarding the enchantment to protect them.


    Even so, but under continuous attacks, they still suffered a lot of shocks, like the impact of the tsunami wave after wave. White naturally knows that such attacks can''t do any harm to them, but at the very least they can consume their physical strength and get more time for the situation on the field.


    Over there, the battle between Kakashi and the avalanche has changed from a simple physical collision to a ninjutsu bang, only to see the avalanche in the hands, hail. Ice wolf!


    In an instant, the ice attribute Chakra, a tall and a few ice wolf suddenly appeared, the body exudes a frozen atmosphere, eyebrows are prepared, the momentum is fierce.


    Naturally, Kakashi is not vegetarian. With the writing of the eye, when the avalanche is completed, he also lifted the same Indian in his hand, hail. Ice wolf!


    With a scream, two ice wolves entangled, fangs claws, body collision, shining ice wolf opened the blood basin, the crystal teeth bite to each other, the continuous crisp sound resounded through the forest, abruptly The dark forest has become even more horrible.


    Sasuke is flying all the way. He must take these snows away from the main battlefield. He wants to drag a few people with his own strength, so that they can get more time for Kakashi, and finally they will break the snow.


    Finally, on a cliff, Sasuke stopped his steps. Here, surrounded by mountains on three sides, the only vacancy was the cliffs at the bottom of the foot.


    A burst of sound, a few snow tolerate to catch up with the pace of Sasuke, look dignified, make a precautionary posture to look at the opposite Sasuke.


    "Hey, you are finally here."


    Sasuke turned around and looked at the snow and forbearance. The face showed an inexplicable smile. It seemed that you were fooled!


    This guy!


    Seeing Sasuke¡¯s smile, a few people¡¯s minds jump, what tricks are there!


    "At this place, hehe..."


    Suddenly, Sasuke¡¯s momentum has risen sharply, and the huge thunder attribute Chakra shines constantly. The formation of a strong gas field will shroud several people, and the near-substantial Chakra will make them almost breathless.


    The next moment, Sasuke moved, and once again turned into a streamer, between the shape of the shining, the red thunder in the hands continued, after a roar of roaring, the guardian enchantments of the four snow-bearing bodies fluctuated constantly, the bright blue The ripples became a little dim.


    Damn it! It¡¯s terrible speed! Snowbeard has no power to fight back I only feel that my body is shaking constantly, the red light is shining, the thunder and thunder is ringing, and the huge impact shock makes several people look white.


    "It''s a hard turtle shell!"


    Sasuke licked his left hand, and it was very difficult to attack a few people to attack. It would be awful if they let them get a breather.


    Although Sasuke believes that he is strong, he is not conceited. In the face of multi-person attacks, he is still careful. The gutters are not the result he wants.


    Immediately, the assistant''s thunder light illuminates again, avoiding several people''s attacks, and his body shape is flashing, and it is a straight jump to the cliff.


    Then, all the snow bears to see things that they can''t forget in this life. When they jump to the high-altitude Sasuke, they thunder and scream, and then they gather at the left hand, the thunder shines, and instantly turns into a huge bright blue sphere. Condensed, after finally breaking into a dark black slap in the thunder.


    The violent and violent thunder attribute swayed this piece of heaven and earth, and the powerful gas field made the snow forgotten to guard against it. It was completely on the spot!


    Three thousand thunderbolts!


    The thunderbolt blazed out like a lightning bolt, and the black thunder blazed and smashed, turning into an endless black long snake raging in the audience, hitting the cliff, screaming, and under the glare of the thunder, the raised hills were cut off. The large blocks of stones fell, the mountains shook, and the two snows were forbearing to be stunned on the spot.


    In this powerful lightning storm, a group of snow bears a painful scream of the armor, the guardian enchantment is instantly defeated, the powerful defense is disintegrated, the raging thunder destroys the body organization, and the complete human form finally turns into a piece. The ash.


    Shi


    You can use the carriage return, ¡û¡ú shortcut to read

 v2 Chapter 205： Festival

    Sasuke licked his left hand, and it was very difficult to attack a few people to attack. It would be awful if they let them get a breather.


    Although Sasuke believes that he is strong, he is not conceited. In the face of multi-person attacks, he is still careful. The gutters are not the result he wants.


    Immediately, the assistant''s thunder light illuminates again, avoiding several people''s attacks, and his body shape is flashing, and it is a straight jump to the cliff.


    Then, all the snow bears to see things that they can''t forget in this life. When they jump to the high-altitude Sasuke, they thunder and scream, and then they gather at the left hand, the thunder shines, and instantly turns into a huge bright blue sphere. Condensed, after finally breaking into a dark black slap in the thunder.


    The violent and violent thunder attribute swayed this piece of heaven and earth, and the powerful gas field made the snow forgotten to guard against it. It was completely on the spot!


    Three thousand thunderbolts!


    The thunderbolt blazed out like a lightning bolt, and the black thunder blazed and smashed, turning into an endless black long snake raging in the audience, hitting the cliff, screaming, and under the glare of the thunder, the raised hills were cut off. The large blocks of stones fell, the mountains shook, and the two snows were forbearing to be stunned on the spot.


    In this powerful lightning storm, a group of snow bears a painful scream of the armor, the guardian enchantment is instantly defeated, the powerful defense is disintegrated, the raging thunder destroys the body organization, and the complete human form finally turns into a piece. The ash.


    After the execution of three thousand thunder firearms, the Chakra in Sasuke was almost exhausted, and the body fell like a rock, and the mountain wind continued. In the strong cold wind, Sasuke was able to stabilize the figure. The only remaining Chakra is mobilized, and the left-handed thunder is revived. It is like a knife-cut tofu finger that is deeply trapped inside a cliff. After sliding a distance, it finally stabilizes the body.


    The roar of the top slowly stopped, no stones had fallen from the top, and Sasuke took a breath, his face paled and white, "I almost turned over the gutter."


    The refining pot runs, and the warm energy of the silk is stimulated. This only slightly relieves the feeling of powerlessness in the body. "It seems that the strength is still far away. If there is a refining pot, this may not die." Die again."


    Depressing the mind, Sasuke hangs on the cliff, the refining pot keeps running, and half of Chakra is restored. Sasuke''s pale complexion has returned to normal.


    In the hands of the thunder light again, like rock climbing, the body quickly moved above the cliff, and then reached the top of the cliff.


    At this time, a piece of wolf was reflected in Sasuke''s eyes, large and small stones piled up into hills, scattered rocks scattered around the ground, seems to have just experienced a landslide.


    Did not stop here, Sasuke''s body shape flashed, quickly rushed to the battlefield on the side of Kakashi.


    In the middle of the forest, Kakashi and the avalanche collided again. The blue Chakra blew the clothes, and the faces of both of them were pale. Obviously, the constant ninjutsu blew consumed a lot of chakras in their bodies.


    With a bang, Kakashi landed on the ground. The huge force made him retire, and the opposite avalanche did not benefit. The body continued to retreat, drawing a long trace on the snow, and finally it will be huge. The impact of the relief, this time the contest is clearly Kakashi has gained the upper hand.


    The avalanche slammed the chest, and the impact just made him bleed and gasped, looking at the opposite Kakashi, looking very dignified.


    "Kakashi, I haven''t seen you for many years, you are even more powerful."


    Kakashi stood straight, and the blushing writing eyes watched the avalanche. "Hey, you are also very good, but this time I will not give you a chance."


    During the speech, Kakashi¡¯s hands were quickly printed, and the powerful thunder and lightning radiant, the bright blue thunder was not scattered, and the sharp energy showed the extraordinaryness of this move.


    "See my original ninjutsu, Rachel!"


    Kakashi wrote a round of eye catching action to catch an avalanche, and the thunder in his hand became more and more shining, and instantly appeared on the opposite side of the avalanche.


    Rachel!


    Accompanied by the sound of collision, Kakashi¡¯s thunder and lightning in the hands, the steady output of Chakra, the incomparable hard guardian enchantment finally broke, just when Kakashi felt that there was not much left in his chakra, Lecce Finally, all the defenses of the avalanche were broken. In a screaming scream, Kakashi¡¯s right hand penetrated the avalanche¡¯s chest.


    "Raye!"


    Lei Guang screamed, like a sword. Kakashi''s right hand penetrated the body of an avalanche. The blood spurted out from the wound. The fresh blood melted the thick ice and snow, exposing the black and black ground.


    The avalanche looked incredulously at Kakashi, the eyeballs were everted, and the blood in the mouth slowly flowed out, "Kakashi, you..."


    Reaching out, trying to grasp something, but can not resist the increasingly heavy body, after all, the body tilted, fell to the ground.


    Packing out the avalanche, Chakala in Kakashi''s body is about to warn, bursts of tiredness, the left eye''s writing wheel is more and more embarrassing.


    On the one hand, Bai used the ice mirror to hold two snows in it, and under the continuous attack of Xue Ren -www.novelhall.com~ the hard lotus was finally broken, and the two snows were screaming like White attack.


    Suddenly, there was a huge roar in the air. The next moment, a fist carrying a huge power was infinitely magnified in front of a snowy forbearance, and it was Sakura!


    Sakura rush!


    Like the same blue day, Sakura¡¯s fist hit the snow, only heard a roaring crack, and the guardian enchantment of Xue Ren¡¯s body was broken. Finally, the fragile flesh and blood was exposed to small Under the strong fist of Sakura, the cherry blossoms are not lost. The powerful force hits the snow and bears the body. Only the smashing bones are heard. The snow is like a cannonball, and the body is falling. Obviously it is not alive.


    Damn it!


    Another snowbeard once again saw the companion being killed, and his heart was terrified. In the face of Sakura and White, it turned out to be a retreat. Immediately, as soon as the body shape turned, it was necessary to escape!


    ¡°Not so easy!¡±


    Bai Jiao sighs, the hands are printed, hail. The prisoner of ice mirror!


    In an instant, dozens of ice mirrors blocked the path of Xue Ren¡¯s escape, and he was surrounded by the snow in the horrified eyes.


    The ice mirror is shrinking constantly, and the space is getting smaller and smaller. It is actually going to crush the snow.


    not good! Aware of the strong threat, Snowbeard mobilized all Chakras, constantly attacking the ice mirror, and under the pressure, all the ice mirrors gradually cracked, apparently to be broken.


    At this time, Sakura moved, and the cherry blossoms were used again. At the moment when the ice mirror shattered, the powerful cherry blossoms hit the snow that would be taken out of trouble.


    Hey! The sound of the bursting sounded again, and all the fragments of the ice mirror brought by the fist wind hit the snow, and the enchantment was broken. The huge impact formed by the fist wind and the fragments of the ice mirror allowed the snow to separate the limbs, which was broken into numerous small pieces like dismemberment. Piece.

 v2 Chapter 206： Festival

    The limbs are shattered, and the air of the impact gas makes the blood like a feast in the middle of the night, and the **** flowers bloom, and the demon is charming.


    Casting two cherry blossoms, Sakura is already weak. Sakura Chong is a trick for the master to teach Sakura, but it is awesome for the current Sakura. It can only be used twice in one day, and it will be exhausted after two times.


    Seeing his masterpiece, Sakura looked white, and the **** smell of scent came over. He wanted to vomit and squatted. Sakura was far away from here, and went to Bai¡¯s side to stay with his sister.


    At this point, a burst of chakras in the air, Sasuke was late, saw Kakashi they have resolved their opponents, but also let go of their hearts.


    Seeing Sasuke coming, Sakura and White came to ask for Sasuke''s situation, and Sasuke saw one person to solve the four snows, and both of them showed a surprised look.


    Sakura''s pale complexion has not recovered, and saw Sasuke coming in, letting go of his heart, the tension of the body suddenly disappeared, and a moment of stunned eyes, it turned out to be dizzy.


    Sasuke worried about Sakura''s situation and let White take Sakura first back to the camp. He and Kakashi looked for Naruto.


    Parting ways, Sasuke and Kakashi adjusted their direction and immediately rushed to Naruto.


    The empty altar, the six-petal snowman''s mantra shines with a strong light, and the raging iron stands by the altar and looks at everything in front of him, his eyes shining with excitement.


    "The heart of ice crystal! Finally found you!"


    Fenghua woke up from the hustle and looked at the strange scene that happened in front of her face. The face showed amazed look. "Ice crystal heart, what is that?"


    Nu Tao did not turn around, staring at the light column that exudes Ma Dawei''s energy. "The heart of ice crystal, an artifact with endless power, with the heart of ice crystal, will get extraordinary power, no matter what kind of hail Ninjutsu will inspire hundreds of times the power. With this, even if it is a shadow-level powerhouse, I will easily kill it!"


    In the end, the anger was excited to scream and look excited, as if he saw the scene where he got the heart of ice crystals and dominated the world.


    At this time, the snowflake mantra is gradually dimmed, and the surface steam is transpiration. Under the inexplicable power, the ice layer covering the altar instantly melts, and the ice water slams down the established track. The huge high platform rises slowly, and a burst of sound After that, it reveals a passage that is deep and secret, as if it contained something top secret.


    ¡°Is it true that the heart of Ice Crystal is there?¡±


    The anger was hesitating, and eventually he went in. The dark passage finally swallowed his figure slowly.


    Fenghuan sat on the ground, watching the angry figure disappear, and her look was slight. She still remembers the teachings of her father. "The wind must be guarded by the treasure. It must not be taken away by anyone. When it is absolutely necessary." , immediately destroy the passage and let that thing be sealed under the ground forever!"


    The ice and snow melted, exposing a large piece of cyan, which is the first grassland, and the green color makes the wind very strange. This situation...


    ¡°Because the treasure was opened, did the ice layer melt?¡±


    On the icicles, the image of the early snow suddenly reflected, a bit like a holographic image, lifelike.


    Kindness and kindness, full of the kindness of the father''s love, let the wind in front of a blur, once again see his father, Fenghua only feel sour in the eyes, turned out to be a long-lost tears.


    -----This is a gorgeous dividing line--


    Please inform the novel users: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading:


    ----This is a gorgeous dividing line ---


    Clear tears have dried up, why do you cry, father, I really miss you...


    "Father big man..."


    Fenghua tightened his hands and showed a firmness on his face. He must destroy the treasure and never let it fall into the hands of the anger!


    "So you are eager for the treasure, then you will bury it underground together!"


    I found the destructive organ that my father had explained before, and Fenghua decided to start it. The next moment, the ground trembled. In a huge roar, the magnificent high platform was broken, and the deep channel collapsed instantly, and the ground subsided. As with a major earthquake, the high platform is completely underground.


    has it ended? Father adult...


    The treasure will sink into the ground forever. The wind feels like losing strength, falling and falling to the ground.


    On the icicles, the figure of the early snow changed, and the look was as good as it was before life.


    "Father, your wish, I will help you out..."


    The sound of the wind is faint, watching the illusion of the early snow, the look is a little fascinating, it seems that it has not eased from the sad mood.


    At this time, there was a sudden sound of engine roaring in the distance. Looking into the distance, a black snowmobile car flew quickly. The figure above gradually became obvious. When I saw the motorcycle, the magic light flashed in the eyes.


    "Naruto!"


    With the call of the wind, Naruto came down from the car and saw the innocent Naruto. The look of the wind was a little excited. "Naruto, you are fine." www.novelhall.com~ Naruto is coming to the wind I looked around and whispered, "Sister, I am coming to pick you up, angry?" . ¡±


    Fenghua said that the anger was buried underground. The people who understand the reason have let go of their hearts. Really, Naruto is angry with the anger, and there is no bottom in his heart. He is very clear about the strength of the anger and can be hard. His spiral sword, such a person''s strength is terrible!


    "Sister, as long as you are fine." Naruto smiled and saw that it was fun to be safe.


    "Naruto¡­¡­"


    Fenghua saw the blood on the clothes of Naruto, and his heart trembled. The scene of Naruto falling from the sky was faintly visible. At that time, if Naruto had something, she would not feel at ease for the rest of her life. Now, Naruto is not a big problem, Fenghua feels a light body and mind, and a heart is finally put down.


    There is a touch of excitement in the eyes of the wind. Naruto has paid so much for her, and almost lost her life. Since Naruto had saved her from the sky, Fenghua had a good impression on Naruto. It is the feeling she has never experienced before, and the sweetness is a little bit bitter, which makes people unable to let go and can''t forget.


    A thousand words have finally become a sentence, "Naruto, I have been waiting for you..."


    "sister¡­¡­"


    The words of Fenghua let Naruto''s heart sigh, and immediately, the face shows ecstasy, what is the sister showing? if that is the case¡­¡­


    Thinking of this, Naruto turned to look at the director and the party on the motorcycle. I saw that they gave him a thumbs up, as if to say, come on, Naruto boldly said it!


    everyone!


    Encouraged by the crew of the crew, Naruto finally got the courage to say the words that had been in my heart for a long time, "Sister, me, me, like you..."

 v2 Chapter 207： Festival

    The sound is very weak, but in the wind, it sounds like a shocking feeling. "What do you say?!"


    "I like you!"


    This time, Naruto¡¯s voice is no longer weak, but instead has a vow-like feeling. The voice is like a broken jade, crisp and decisive.


    At this time, the expression of Fenghua is very exciting, horrified, incomprehensible, embarrassing, joyful, faint and unconfident, a little tangled, fingers entangled, look nervous, really complicated.


    How to do? He said this, what should I do?


    Refused?


    However, rejecting him will hurt his heart.


    Promise?


    The relationship between me and him is not so deep. Now I can easily promise him. Will you not cherish me in the future?


    "What happened to my sister?"


    The wind and flowers bite the lips, it seems very tangled, and silent for a while.


    Seeing the indecisiveness of the wind, the Naruto¡¯s heart showed a loss, and surely did not agree? However, this is also reasonable. How can someone like me be worthy of a princess?


    Just one person is fine.


    Maybe this is the best result...


    Naruto''s loss and embarrassment are not revealed on the face. Although the hesitation of Fenghua makes him very sad, Naruto still hides it very well. Before he talks, Naruto said: "Sister Haha, sorry, I was just joking with you, you should never take it seriously."


    Somehow, seeing Naruto''s smile, Fenghua feels sour in the heart, she knows that Naruto''s smile is a bitter smile, although brilliant, but it is extremely bitter. I think of the scenes and scenes when Naruto and I get along with each other. I think that he is desperate for himself, and the hesitation and restraint in his heart are disintegrating.


    Finally, I threw away the entanglement in my heart. Fenghua looked up and looked at Naruto seriously, ready to say the words in my heart.


    "Naruto... I..."


    In order not to let Naruto sad, Fenghua finally decided to say what he thought, "Naruto, I..."


    "boom!"


    Just when the wind was about to clarify the feelings in the heart, the huge roar that came from the ear suddenly interrupted the words of the wind.


    what happened!


    Looking to the other side, the ground at the altar quickly cracked, and the white light rose from the ground. The next moment, after a burst of laughter, a black figure rushed out of the ground.


    he is!


    When everyone saw it on the court, the faces showed a look of gloom.


    "Rage! How could it be you! Are you dead?"


    Fenghua covered his mouth with his hand, an incredible look, obviously buried in the ground, how could it come out, can he say that he is a ghost in front of him! ?


    Nu Tao looked at the wind and looked at the wind, and gritted his teeth and said: "I hate it, I didn''t expect to have an organ. If it wasn''t for the protection of the armor, I could still die." When looking at Naruto, the raging smile. "Kid, this time it is not so easy to let go of you, do you really like Xiaoxue? I will let you renew your love under Huang Quan."


    The atmosphere on the court was a bit nervous, and they knew the strength of the anger. This time, it was really hard to escape!


    Naruto keeps the wind behind him, guarding against the raging waves in the distance, and his look is dignified. "The wind is here, I will give it to you. You and the director uncle, they run fast, find help and protect themselves!"


    After that, Naruto rushed forward, and he was bound to block the anger.


    When the wind was too late to call, Naruto collided with the anger. Because the body Chakra was imprisoned by metal taiji, it was impossible to perform any ninjutsu. It was easy, and the anger caught the Naruto attacking his hands. Kicking, Naruto''s body flew out like a cannonball, and a loud bang smashed the tall icicles.


    "Naruto!"


    Fenghua immediately ran over, squatting, and hurriedly checked the situation of Naruto. "How about Naruto?" He raised the Naruto and saw him pale, and the red blood was constantly flowing in his mouth. The chest was concave and breathy. Weak, almost dying.


    "Naruto, don''t scare me! Naruto, you wake up..."


    The wind swayed Naruto''s body and wanted to wake him up from a coma. However, if Naruto is seriously injured, even if he has a strong resilience, he will not be able to wake up for a while, although the breath still remains, but the look like gold paper is no different from the person who will die.


    Seeing that Naruto''s breath is getting weaker and weaker, the wind is anxious, and I feel that something important is moving away from her. "Don''t die, don''t die..." Holding Naruto''s body, I almost can''t feel Naruto. The heartbeat, the tears in the unintentional general starting point of the wind, the tears of Yingying shine brightly, this time crying, she does not need eye drops, tears from the heart, sincerely, "Naruto, I promise you, I I like you too, you don''t die, leave me alone, I live alone, what do you mean..."


    "Oh, it¡¯s really bitter."


    Nu Tao did not pay attention to the group of people who were scared to be on the sidelines. They walked straight to the Naruto, and looked down on the two people on the ground, with sarcasm in their eyes.


    Fenghua did not look at the angry waves Just holding the head of Naruto, sticking it on his chest, crying blindly, seems to want to squander the tears of these years, in less than a moment, Fenghua has become a tearful person.


    Seeing the crying of the wind, the angry wrinkled frown, the most hated woman crying in his life, now the wind is like this, the disgusting feeling in the heart of the angry sea, the condensed wind attribute Chakra in the hand, turned into a black ball of light, it is necessary Shoot the top of the wind.


    "Goodbye! Little snow!"


    An angry smile was drawn from the corner of the anger, and he had already foreseen the scene of the spurt.


    "stop"


    At this time, an abrupt male voice came. The next moment, the anger felt that the dangerous atmosphere covered his whole body. When he subconsciously hid, he saw the endless thunder light passing through his head.


    Going out of the wind and flower, the two figures in front of the eyes jumped into the eyes of the angry waves, it is Kakashi and Sasuke!


    "It''s you!"


    The anger of the hole shrank, but remembered the killer of his own, and immediately changed his face into a look of incomparable confidence. "Oh, it is you, the ninja of Konoha, come to die?"


    Kakashi and Sasuke guarded the anger. In the past, they looked at the situation of Naruto. When they saw the Naruto breath, Kakashi¡¯s eyes burst into a strong anger. He stood up and despised the opposite anger. He hated: " I will kill you!"


    When I heard Kakashi, I was as if I heard the best laugh in the world. "Haha, kill me? Hey, you can try it!"


    The confident performance of Nu Tao made Kakashi hesitate, why is it so confident! Can you say that he still has any cards? Kakashi did not dare to care, no impulse to attack the raging waves, it is best not to act rashly before things are clear.

 v2 Chapter 208： Festival

    Looking at the situation of Naruto, Sasuke¡¯s eyes suddenly burst into amazement, that is!


    Sasuke clearly felt that the refining pot in his heart was constantly trembled, as if he was irritated by the delicious prey. Sasuke immediately opened the writing wheel and saw the red singular chakra constantly at Naruto. Convergence, the violent Chakra is fierce and abnormal, and finally turned into a fox-like illusion.


    Nine-tailed Chakra? Sasuke¡¯s mouth smothered a slight curve, which was a delicious meal. However, it¡¯s not the time to eat. The big meal always comes to the table at the end. At that time, Naruto...


    "How? Sasuke, Naruto is all right." Fenghua put Naruto''s head on his knees, his eyes worried, his hands tangled, showing the nervousness of his master''s mood.


    So caring about Naruto? Fenghua, I really liked Naruto. Sasuke gave a slight smile and made a gentle look. He said with comfort: "Nothing, Naruto''s physical condition is very strong. I can''t die for a while. Look at it, he will wake up later. ""


    "Really." Fenghua surprisely grabbed Sasuke''s sleeves and looked very surprised. Then he noticed that his actions were rash, and he was slightly embarrassed. He immediately apologized: "I''m sorry, I was so happy, you said Naruto." Wake up in a while?"


    Sasuke naturally did not care about the apology of Fenghua, whispered: "That is natural, Naruto is my friend after all, how do I want to see him die?"


    With the affirmation of Sasuke, Fenghua instantly felt that everything in the world was so beautiful, and the joys and sorrows of life were too fast, and the wind was actually a little uncomfortable.


    Sasuke got up, left Naruto, and went to Kakashi, standing with him, beware of the angry waves across.


    "Sasuke, don''t worry about it, this angry wave is very strange, very dangerous." Kakashi brows wrinkled, a strong sense of crisis shrouded his heart, faint, he realized that it is not right.


    is it? Sasuke''s gaze was microcoagulation, and immediately used the technique of exploration. When he saw the heart of the anger, the eyes burst into shock, the thing!


    "What''s wrong? Kakashi, didn''t you just blow up and kill me? Why don''t you do it now? Are you really a coward?!"


    The anger and sarcasm looked at the two, and the ridicule on the look was obvious.


    However, Kakashi and Sasuke did not pay attention to the ridicule of the wind, the right is that he is farting, the two have no action, know that the current anger is not so good to deal with, everything is still careful.


    Over there, Naruto lay in the arms of his arms, his face was still pale, but his breathing was restored to a steady state, his consciousness was stunned, his eyes were dark, and in the endless darkness, a vast expanse of water, Naruto saw a pair of evil. With violent eyes.


    Seeing those eyes, Naruto only felt that his soul was trembled and almost absorbed by it.


    The fear in the heart, Naruto unconsciously took a step back, ripples under his feet, and the ripples were passed to the masters of the eyes.


    Suddenly, a harsh sound sounded.


    "Hey, kid, you are finally here..."


    The sound is very abrupt, low and harsh, and the Naruto''s heart trembles. The next moment, the light in front of the eyes lights up, and a huge figure appears in the dim vision. The huge head, the fiery fur, the sharp teeth, the awesome A huge fox, the most bizarre is the nine tails behind it, the tail trembles, the endless powers hit the Naruto, unable to control the body, Naruto actually fell on the water.


    it is!


    Naruto remembered a monster that appeared in his dreams countless times, is it the one in front of him?


    "Nine tails!"


    Naruto remembered the name that could not be erased in his mind. He knew that the monster in front of him had attacked Konoha 13 years ago. In that battle, the leaves were almost destroyed, and countless ninjas were killed. The most powerful is the four generations. Huo Ying also died for this!


    Seeing a trace of surprise in the eyes of Naruto, the nine-tailed fox mouth reveals a humanized evil smile. "Little devil, I know the uncle, I, the **** actually sealed this uncle in the body of your devil, hehe, It¡¯s a great shame, little devil, I want to eat you!¡±


    Suddenly, the nine tails burst into a violent momentum, and the open mouth was full of fangs, and it was necessary to bite the Naruto.


    Damn it!


    Naruto''s physique flashed, and he was able to escape the nine-tailed attack. His figure was retreating. He looked at him at the end of the nine-tailed, and Naruto closed his eyes with fear.


    With a bang, a huge roar in the ear, Naruto opened his eyes subconsciously, but saw a huge golden prison door appearing in this space, the nine-tailed figure fell on the water, making unwilling madness Roar.


    If you miss a shot, the nine tails will once again come to the Naruto. Like the last time, it was blocked by the golden giant door without any accident. Under the powerful shock, the nine tails flew out and fell in the distance. Splashes of huge waves on the water.


    Looking at the golden giant door, Naruto breathed a sigh of relief, with this thing He is safe for the time being, seeing the seal on the golden giant door, Naruto looks slightly, who is this? Is the monster sealed in your body?


    This time, Jiuwei learned, and did not rush to Naruto, but put on a self-confessed expression, although this expression is still fierce in Naruto.


    "Little devil, this uncle asked you one thing, saw it? The note on the door, as long as you help the uncle to uncover, this uncle will promise you what conditions."


    Really thought that I am a fool? Naruto snorted and said, "I am not so stupid. I will uncover the seal and you will break it out. At that time, I am not dead."


    Knowing that he couldn¡¯t lie to Naruto, Nine-tailed put on a disgusting expression. "Little devil, hurry up and help the uncle to uncover the seal. Otherwise, the uncle broke the door and ate you!"


    "Scare me." Naruto shrugged and said that he was helpless. "Big brother, don''t think that I am a fool. Come out and eat, let me come. I will stand outside the door and wait for you to eat."


    This guy!


    Nine-tailed roaring, the massive airflow ejected from the nostrils, showing the depression in the owner''s heart. Seeing that Naruto is not hard to eat, nine tails are not awkward, it seems a little discouraged, stunned Naruto, turned and left.


    Seeing the nine tails to go, Naruto immediately shouted: "Big brother, don''t go, everything is good to discuss."


    Nine tails thought that Naruto changed his mind, and immediately turned a huge head. Some eagerly said: "How about the little devil? Change your mind? As long as you let me go, I promise not to eat you!"


    "Amount. I won''t let you go." Naruto shook his head like a rattle.


    "Then what do you want!" Nine tails only felt that they were being played, and the voice was full of anger and impatience.

 v2 Chapter 209： Festival

    Naruto waved his hand and motioned it to calm down. "Nine-tailed brother, in fact, I want to ask you something, can you take advantage of your strength?"


    "Hey! It''s a human being who is coveting the strength of this grandfather, don''t borrow!" Nine-tailed high-headed head, overlooking Naruto, looks full of pride.


    "Big brother, you have so much power, just use one point."


    "Oh, don''t borrow, don''t even think about it!"


    It¡¯s a fox!


    Naruto knows that this can''t convince the nine tails, and immediately convert the strategy. "Big brother, you must have seen it. This time the opponent is very powerful. I played against him and almost lost the power. In case I was killed, Big Brother, you will not be spared..."


    Naruto''s words are somewhat forced, like saying that we are all grasshoppers on a rope, and if you die, you will die!


    This little devil!


    Nine-tailed nature knows this truth and is sealed in Naruto. Some of the soul power has been merged with Naruto''s spirit. If Naruto is dead, its part of the soul will disappear, and when it is implicated, it will be destroyed. .


    The nine-tailed look flickered, and the fox''s face showed a humanized thought.


    Seeing that Jiuwei has been shaken, Naruto is hot and iron, and once again said: "Big Brother, how powerful is your power, I just use one point, you will not lose anything, I am one with you, my strength is strong, Life will not be threatened. For you, this will be the best thing. I am alive and you can live."


    What a nasty kid! Nine-nose nostrils came out with a sigh of relief, and finally compromised. "Well, the little devil, dare to threaten the uncle, but what you said is also reasonable. Hey, you are so weak, this uncle will give you more strength." ¡±


    "Thank you for the big brother of Jiuwei." Seeing the nine-tail compromise, Naruto''s heart was so excited that he even eagerly spoke a few points.


    I saw the nine open mouths, the next moment, the endless red air flow from the thin out, the red air tumbling and hovering, the Naruto''s body is firmly entangled, the huge nine-tailed force constantly pouring in, Naruto only feels himself The body is refreshing.


    This power! In Naruto¡¯s eyes, a flash of light flashed. He never felt such a rich Chakra. At this moment, Naruto felt that he was so powerful!


    On the altar, Sasuke and Kakashi confronted each other with angry waves. No one took the lead and the atmosphere was a bit dignified.


    Sasuke gave a hint of heart and explored the movement of Naruto on the side. Suddenly, Sasuke¡¯s mouth twitched a curve and finally started? Nine tails...


    Naruto, looking at everything that happened in front of her, she only felt that Naruto''s body was getting hotter and hotter, almost like boiling water.


    what happened? !


    Fenghua had to let go of the Naruto in his arms, but he saw the endless red airflow in the body of the Naruto. The metal taiji that had imprisoned his body instantly burst, turning into a powder, powerful, evil, and strange Chakra breath. Wind and heart.


    Naruto¡¯s situation is getting more and more different, and there is a trace of unbelievable in the eyes of the wind. Is this still Naruto?


    "That kid, what the **** is going on!"


    Nu Tao saw the change of Naruto, and his look was horrified. The red Chakra would make him feel a threat.


    "This is! Nine-tailed!" Kakashi noticed the strange Chakra, turned around, but saw that Naruto''s body floated out of thin air, and the red airflow was continuously sprayed around the body, and the airflow circling and turning. Strong power covers this world.


    Visible to the naked eye, the originally depressed chest cavity quickly recovered, after the three interest, you can not see any abnormalities.


    The crew hiding in the distance carefully recorded the strange moments with the camera. They were the first time they saw such a scene. The power and evil of this power clearly felt that their minds were affected. The fluctuations.


    "Naruto, don''t have anything..." Fenghua sat on the grass, hands clasped, and the team Naruto prayed and prayed that God could bless the people he likes.


    The red air flow continued to flow, and the Naruto''s body recovered quickly. Suddenly, Naruto opened his eyes, but it was a red pair of eyes. The pupils were wild-like, and the six beards on the cheeks became more wild.


    The air flow swelled, and the red chakra gradually condensed. It turned out to be a red gauze covering the Naruto body, the first two ears, the most bizarre is a red long tail behind him.


    It turned out to be a tail! Sasuke has a slight jaw, is it just here that it has reached this point? Hey, Naruto, you really didn''t let me down!


    Floating in the air, Naruto''s mind is gradually awake, the first thing I see is the wind and the wind, the eyes are full of worried faces, Naruto is a little surprised, is she worried about me?


    Seeing some strange Naruto wake up, hesitated, and finally went to the Naruto, looking up and flying in the air, he said: "Naruto You are fine... ¡±


    The sound is small, not as cold as before, feeling the worries and gentleness. Naruto only feels a tremor in his heart, lifts his hands wrapped in red gauze, looks at his body and says: "Well. Nothing, I have never been so comfortable."


    The long red tail behind the body swayed, suddenly, the red air flow stopped the spray, the red gauze solidified a few points, the body shape slowly landed, Naruto looked at the wind in front of him, the look was gentle, "Sister, I pick up You are here, this time, I will protect you, no one can take you away from me!"


    Naruto!


    The wind whistled, and the ice of the seal of the mind appeared to be a crack. After a few attempts to disintegrate, he nodded and responded to Naruto: "I have been waiting for you..."


    A slight smile on the wind, Naruto went to Sasuke on their side, looking at the close friends around, Naruto eyes flashed a strong war, this time, I will never lose to you!


    Feel the powerful warfare of Naruto, Sasuke''s mouth twitches a little arc, but this can''t help it?


    Naruto, you are too naive!


    Feeling the power of Naruto''s nine-tailed Chakra, Kakashi was shocked and looked at the two apprentices around him. He couldn''t help but smile. His master is getting worse and worse. I am afraid that he is far from their opponents. Ok...


    The look of the angry waves changed. When I saw such a Naruto, my mind suddenly gave birth to a retreat. The Naruto in front of me was really surprised. If Kakashi and the kid who couldn¡¯t understand the details, this battle was really unsure.


    Even so, the mood of the anger quickly settled down. After all, he possessed that thing, the treasure he got in the treasure cave, with that, he confidently faced everyone.

 v2 Chapter 210： Festival

    "How? Naruto, are you sure to deal with him?"


    Sasuke said that Chakra, the gas gathering in the sea, gradually improved.


    "This time, no problem, Sasuke, I really want to fight side by side with you. I have been waiting for a long time."


    Naruto pressed the heart of the war for Sasuke, and put all his thoughts on the anger, and with Sasuke, he continued to improve his momentum.


    "This is the best, Naruto, be careful, wait until the guy has a very strong card that doesn''t show up, don''t leave his way!"


    Have a card? !


    Kakashi and Naruto, what card?


    "Sasuke, what power does the guy still show?" Kakashi looked at the opposite face with a faint anger, some unbelievable, he was so strong, if there was a card...


    Sasuke nodded. "Yes, I feel it. The power in his body is very powerful!"


    Even Sasuke said that it is strong? !


    Kakashi and Naruto look awkward, it seems that this is really a hard battle.


    Over there, the angry anger is calm, and I look at a few people who are making preventive postures. The look calmly said: "Do you really think this is my strength? Too naive, my strength! Extraordinary power!"


    Suddenly, the white light of the angry waves, the endless ice property Chakra rushed out, the next moment, within a hundred miles of freezing, the original melting ice and ice once again condensed thick ice. The temperature plummeted as if the air was one of them.


    That is!


    In the eyes of Kakashi and Naruto, the body of the anger is changing rapidly. The long black hair turns into a crystal white like snow. The eyebrows are white. The most bizarre is the eyes. The black and white pupils disappear instantly. It becomes a snow flake-like petal hexagon, crystal clear and translucent like a crystal, shocking the mind!


    Then, a hexagonal snowflake gradually appeared from behind the anger, and it condensed into a huge ice wheel floating behind the anger. The chakra was also changed at the same time. The original metal color turned into a white crystal, the circle of the chest. The shape of the energy core has also been replaced by hexagonal snowflakes. Now, the anger is really like a crystal man!


    "This change!"


    Kakashi''s heart trembled, and Naruto''s change has already surprised him. Now, when he sees such a raging wave, he is not calm.


    Looking at the opposite three people, like watching the dead, the sound of the angry waves is very long, as if coming from the sky, "This is my strength, with the heart of ice crystals, in the face of such me, what will you do?! ¡±


    "Even if you are a god! I will kill you!"


    Naruto snorted and was dissatisfied with the arrogance and arrogance of the anger.


    "Haha, is that really the case? Where did your confidence come from? For me, you are really weak, I have the power of God, what can you do?"


    Really think that this is God? Sasuke flashed a ridiculous light, the heart of ice crystals, huh, huh, this power, you will not use it...


    This kind of power, you really don¡¯t use it...


    Sasuke reveals a ridiculous look and looks at the alienated anger. This power, the power of the artifact, do you really understand it? Now, you are afraid of being a slave to the artifact.


    Above the altar, several people confront each other. The wind flowers and the crew in the distance are not consciously tightening their hands and cannot be defeated! Be sure to beat him!


    At this time, Sasuke and Naruto''s momentum has climbed to the extreme. The next moment, they moved, and their bodies turned into blue and red streams, and they rushed to the raging waves. Kakashi followed, writing the round eyes and revealing The action of the angry waves.


    Really not self-reliant!


    The raging sound of the raging water, a white air flow on the body, instantly, the surrounding space is frozen, a huge icicle rises from the ground, like a mushroom after the rain has formed a huge spike, it will be rushed to Sasuke and Naruto pierced.


    "Naruto is careful!"


    Sasuke snorted, writing the eye of the wheel to open, his body flashing, dexterously avoiding the sudden appearance of the icicles, the body is smart, and constantly approaching the anger.


    Compared with Sasuke, Naruto¡¯s method is much simpler. When the icicle appears in front of him, it is a punch. The fist that wraps the powerful nine-tailed Chakra is like a broken bamboo. The sound of ice cracks keeps ringing, and the ice is easy. The column is chopped.


    Hey!


    Seeing that I am going to the front of the raging waves, I saw a smirk in the anger, and the seal in my hand, in an instant, the white brilliance, the endless frozen atmosphere burst out, and the whole world was rolled up to three people.


    "Danger!"


    Sasuke did not dare to resist the power of the secret, and his body leaped high, trying to avoid the freezing power of the swallow.


    On the ground, Naruto and Kakashi do not dazzle, suddenly, they are covered with frost, the body is frozen, just a second, the frost covering the whole body immediately turned into a hard thousand thousands of ice.


    The power of ice is still spreading In a flash, the rest of the crowd can''t dodge, and they have become ice sculptures one by one.


    In the air, Sasuke has a lot of thunder, and with the power of lightning and the frozen atmosphere, the white and blue halos shine from time to time on Sasuke, and the thunder and lightning roar, finally resisting the cold air.


    "It''s a stubborn little devil."


    The angry sneer snorted and took back the force of the ice. Immediately, Sasuke felt the pressure on the whole body greatly reduced, his figure fell to the ground, and his look dignified and looked at the raging waves.


    At this time, the frozen Naruto''s body continued to vacate the red air. Under the extreme high temperature, it turned out to melt the mysterious ice, and slammed, and the frozen ice of the Naruto was broken.


    Another one, Nu Tao looked at Naruto with great interest. "Oh, it is really beyond my expectation. Naruto kid, it is very bad. I am interested in the power in your body."


    Seeing that Kakashi and Fenghua were completely frozen, Naruto said loudly: "You will let them go, or I will kill you!"


    "Kill me? Haha..." Nu Tao seems to have heard something interesting. "You can try it!"


    Suddenly, the hands of the angry waves are printed, and the black dragon blizzard!


    In the face of the angry Tao, the black Chakra was soaked up. In an instant, the force of the huge storm spurred out, forming a black dragon with claws and claws. The storm slammed, rolling up the ice on the ground, and rolling it to engulf Sasuke and Naruto.


    In the violent wind, Sasuke used high-speed body surgery, chakra operation, body shape flashing, and finally escaped the huge black storm. Naruto, like a fox, turned into a red streamer, and the black storm simply couldn¡¯t capture Naruto¡¯s figure.


    "It''s really quick, but if so?"

 v2 Chapter 211： Festival

    In an instant, dozens of storms condensed from the raging turmoil, screaming, and turned into a sly black dragon chasing Naruto and Sasuke.


    The black dragon roared, constantly hitting Sasuke and Naruto. Under the black storm chasing, the two continued to dodge and escaped the attack with high speed.


    The dense black storm raged in the audience, and the scope expanded to the entire altar in an instant. The frozen people were implicated and they were caught in the storm vortex.


    Damn it!


    Sasuke assisted the dark, and Kakashi, who was about to freeze into an ice sculpture, took out the center of the storm, while Naruto also picked up the frozen wind. The long tail dragged the snowmobile of the crew and turned into a red streamer.


    The storm expands and forms a huge vortex with a diameter of 100 meters. The black storm penetrates the heavens and the earth, and the dark clouds are densely covered. The center of the vortex forms a powerful gravitational field, and all the objects on the ground are swallowed up.


    Finally, the storm stopped, but saw a hundred meters around the altar, the ground ice layer was opened, and the vast altar building has disappeared.


    After hiding in a big stone, Naruto placed the wind flower and the crew of the crew together, looking at the angry waves, looking at the dignified, knowing that if they were not close, they would not be able to defeat the anger.


    On the other side, see Sasuke also put Kakashi in the hidden place, and immediately rushed to the angry waves.


    As if and Sasuke have a heart, at the moment when Sasuke rushed to the raging wave, Naruto also rushed out. The red and blue colors were lightning fast, and the next moment appeared near the raging waves.


    Suddenly, the red lightning flashed in the assistant, and the power of the huge lightning covered the wrath of the wrath, and it was about to hit the anger.


    The speed is too fast, and the anger is not responding at all. I only feel that the red light flashes in front of me, and the harsh thunder is already close.


    At the same time, Naruto''s hands also condensed blue spiral pills, the spiral instantly expanded six times, a strong storm raging, and the red anger thunder hit the back of the anger.


    Naruto and Sasuke cooperated for the first time. The power of the two broke out. The thunder and lightning were fierce, and the wind and the wind danced. The red and blue chakras formed a huge shock. For a moment, the guardian enchantment of the anger was broken.


    Hey!


    The strong white light flashed, and the red and blue colors rushed into the white streamer barrier.


    Hey!


    The white streamer stagnate the pace of the two as the Scorpio, but it is only one step, but it can never be touched. The Lecce and the spiral pill collide with the white barrier, and a huge shock wave erupts. Under the shock, Naruto and Sasuke are in shape. Forced to retreat.


    Sasuke is able to stabilize his body shape in the impact airflow. When he looks at it, he sees that the anger is standing there without any injury. The white brilliance flows, and the whole body is immersed in a white halo, which is even more sacred.


    There is still such power! Really worthy of artifact!


    Naruto looked at the angry waves a little, and said unconsciously: "Sasuke, what happened to that guy? There is such a strange power."


    Looking at the anger, Sasuke said with a voice: "If I guess it is wrong, the ice crystal heart he got is an artifact, and the white brilliance is nothing but the guardian power of the artifact."


    "Artifact?! Is it really so powerful?" Naruto slightly stunned, something like artifacts he only heard in mythology, if it is really like Sasuke said that the heart of ice crystal is an artifact, then the anger is really bad. .


    Sasuke sighed a little and said: "It is difficult to deal with it. It is simply impossible to break through. The usual power can''t break through the blessing of the artifact. Unless there is another artifact, it can be defeated by the power of the artifact."


    Another artifact? ! Something in mythology, just seeing one is already a miracle, where is the other one?


    At this time, the madness on the surface of the anger is even worse. Using the heart of the ice crystal to block the joint efforts of Naruto and Sasuke, his self-confidence has reached its peak. With this, what can block him and look at it with contempt Naruto and Sasuke, ridiculed, said: "What''s wrong, didn''t you just kill me? Just come, I don''t do it, wait for you to kill! Haha..."


    "Is there really no way?" Naruto looked at the angry and angry laughter in the distance. "Don''t you watch him do something wrong? Kakashi teacher, Fenghua, and director uncle, they are waiting." If we don¡¯t kill the anger, they can¡¯t recover at all. Sasuke, I know you have a way, right?¡±


    Seeing that Naruto is full of expectations, Sasuke nodded. "I do have a way, but I don''t have much confidence..."


    Sasuke does have a way. The refining pot is one of the top artifacts. For other low-level artifacts, there is a level of suppression, perhaps with the refining pot to suppress the heart of the ice crystal.


    "Really?!" Hearing Sasuke said that Naruto''s face was ecstatic, and the two long-eared foxes on the red gauze trembled, showing the excitement of the owner''s mood.


    "Yeah, I will try it. But, Naruto, then no matter what happens, don''t panic Also, everything you see in front of you can''t talk to others!"


    Sasuke''s tone is very solemn. The refining pot is one of the biggest secrets in his body. If someone who knows what is wrong, he can''t live a normal life, and he has to worry about others'' jealousy all the time.


    Seeing Sasuke¡¯s serious expression, Naruto¡¯s heart trembled. Since he and Sasuke¡¯s understanding, he has not seen such a serious performance of Sasuke. Is there any secret that cannot be said?


    It is imperative to defeat the angry Tao. Naruto immediately swears: "Okay, Sasuke, what happened next, I will never mention it to anyone, this is an agreement between men!"


    Naruto said so, Sasuke let go of his heart. He believed in Naruto¡¯s credit. At the very least, Naruto in the original book was very confident.


    Immediately, Sasuke runs the body of the refining pot, and the invisible ripples are constantly spreading out. The inexplicable force envelopes this piece of heaven and earth.


    In Naruto''s astonished eyes, I saw Sasuke''s whole body with black brilliance. The unknown power erupted like a flood of beasts. The black brilliance flowed and shone, and a black jade small pot flew out from the Sasuke chest. In an instant, Naruto felt the endless pressure to attack him.


    Suddenly, Naruto only felt a pain in his lower abdomen. The next moment, the body was soft, and the red gauze covering the whole body suddenly disappeared. What happened?


    This power? ! Nine tails!


    Naruto is very shocked. He clearly feels that the nine-tailed Chakra in his body has disappeared instantly. The original nine-tailed force is dying, and the nine-tailed imitation in the body does not exist.


    "This kind of thing... impossible..."


    Naruto looked at the black light of the refining pot, and this thing actually suppressed the atmosphere of the nine tails!

 v2 Chapter 212： Festival

    What is Sasuke¡¯s body is...


    That small pot, even the nine tails can suppress, that kind of power... Sasuke, how many secrets do you have...


    Naruto looked at the change of Sasuke in amazement. I saw that the jade pot was constantly fluctuating with black brilliance. Every time there was a wave of space turbulence, the mysterious power of the mystery made the Naruto tremble.


    In the middle of the assistant, the refining pot continued to rotate according to the number of Da Yan, and suddenly, a black brilliance was lifted up straight, and the distant anger was covered in the distance.


    The black brilliance collides with the white streamer, and the white streamer is like a paper paste, which instantly disintegrates.


    Immediately, a snowflake crystal shining with endless white light flutters out of the avalanche body, which is the heart of ice crystal! As with the control, the heart of the ice crystal flew to the side of Sasuke.


    The heart of the ice crystal is isolated, and the avalanche is horrified. How is it possible? ! Seeing the heart of the ice crystal flew to the side of Sasuke, the avalanche shouted: "Kid, what did you do! My strength!"


    If Sasuke did not answer the avalanche, he continued to squat in his hand, and a black air flow spewed out in the refining pot. The heart of the ice crystal was wrapped heavily. The next moment, the heart of the ice crystals continued to shrink, and finally turned into a streamer. Absorbed.


    Seeing the disappearance of the heart of the ice crystal, the wrath of the wrath is endless, and immediately rushed to Sasuke, wanting to fight with him and regain the heart of the ice crystal.


    Speaking of it, Nu Tao is really crazy, losing the heart of ice crystals, his strength is greatly reduced, and the consequences of anger are not taken into account, as he sent to death to help Sasuke, the only thought in his mind is to recapture the heart of ice crystals, killing Fall off the imp, who is blocking the way forward!


    "I really don''t care!" Sasuke sneered, and recovered the refining pot. The thunder in his hand shone, and the body was like a string of arrows.


    "court death!"


    The raging whispered, the hand quickly printed, just in the moment when Sasuke''s Rachel hit his body, the black vortex suddenly appeared in his hand, and it was the dark annihilation of the hard anti-sounding man''s spiral sword!


    Dark annihilation collided with Rachel. After all, Rachel lost to Diablo, and Sasuke helped the body to fly out. His face was pale and he spurted against the blood.


    Candid to the ground, Sasuke wiped his mouth and blood, and said: "It''s a powerful trick, but how can you deal with this!"


    During the speech, the red light of the assistant was lighted up. At this time, the lightning intensity was at least five or six times the size of the last time. At the same time, the other Naruto had recovered, and the discomfort suppressed by the refining pot gradually disappeared. Suddenly, the nine-tailed Chakra in the body condensed again. Under the red gauze, the Naruto¡¯s hand spiraled, and the sharp bitter halo covered the surrounding area. It was a spiral shuriken!


    "Raging the Rock!"


    Naruto screamed and rushed to Sasuke, and immediately rushed to the side of the anger, the violent thunder and the wind will cover the raging waves, and the huge pressure almost made him breathless.


    The anger condensed dark and annihilated again, and resisted the combined efforts of the two.


    "Raye!"


    "Spiral shuriken!"


    With two low-pitched sounds, the red, blue and black lights blazed and the air flow stirred, forming a huge Chakra storm, three colors entangled, thunder and wind creaking, dark shock waves bursting, cracks on the ground, strong shocks Let the surrounding ice layer collapse.


    After all, Diablo annihilated the power of Rachel and the spiral shuriken, and the stunned light beam was swallowed by the red and blue storms.


    "what!"


    With a stern sigh, the anger was annihilated by a huge storm.


    In the red and blue storms, the thunder and lightning are entangled, the sharpness of the enthusiasm is entangled, and the humanoid anger is constantly being cut, eventually turning into a mass of flesh and blood, and the blush of the eye is really abrupt.


    They each took back Chakra, and Naruto looked at the blood red on the ground, and said faintly: "Is it over?"


    Sasuke nodded. "It''s over, it''s all."


    Suddenly, the frozen land once again melted in the snow, the green grass appeared again in the line of sight, the spring back, the warm sunshine sprinkled, this time, spring really came...


    "Sasuke, I am really happy." Naruto looked up and looked at Sasuke across the street with an excitement in his eyes.


    "Well? What happened? Why do you say this?" Sasuke is somewhat puzzled.


    "I can finally fight side by side with you, Sasuke, this moment, I have waited for a long time, now, finally realized."


    Naruto can''t conceal the excitement in his heart. For a long time, he has been suppressed by Sasuke. Now he can finally stand on the same battlefield as Sasuke. He is really excited.


    "Oh." Sasuke smiled and said nothing about Naruto.


    Later, Naruto extended his right hand and made a fist-like shape. He confidently said: "Sasuke, I am looking forward to fighting you!"


    "me too¡­¡­"


    Sasuke stretched out his left hand and met Naruto, and the look contained an inexplicable taste Naruto hopes that you can grow faster, then don''t let me down...


    After the ice and snow melted, Sasuke and Naruto found the people who were frozen. At this time, the mysterious ice on them had melted away, but they were still in a coma. Using the technique of waking up the gods, the two woke up everyone.


    The wind that woke up saw the immortal Naruto, and the surprise in my heart turned out to be the body of Naruto. Some crying said: "Great, you are fine, it¡¯s great..."


    "Haha, angry waves are not my opponents at all. I can fix him easily." At this time, Naruto still boasted.


    Loosing Naruto''s body, Fenghua pointed to Naruto''s head. "You know, bragging, but you can see that you are fine, I am really happy."


    "sister¡­¡­"


    Seeing the wind full of concern, Naruto¡¯s heart jumped, only to feel the great happiness that enveloped him.


    Seeing that the two of them were going to squat, Kakashi did not consciously cough. "Although you have a good relationship, at least pay attention to the occasion."


    Kakashi¡¯s words brought the wind out of the mood and looked at the smiles of everyone. She only felt that her cheeks were burning, and immediately stunned Naruto and said, ¡°It¡¯s all you, it hurts me. It¡¯s ugly here.¡±


    "Ha ha..." Seeing the shy blame, the huge happiness made Naruto not know, just a silly smile.


    Above the prairie, the breeze sweeps the surface, the warm sunshine is soft, just like being in the hot springs, the heart is clear, and the spring is so heart-warming.


    Naruto and Fenghua strolled on the green hills. Although they were slightly shorter than the windflowers, they did not appear to be inconsistent with each other. Instead, they had a different taste.

 v2 Chapter 213： Festival

    Sasuke and Kakashi followed the crew back first, leaving Naruto and the wind here, they did not bother the good things between Naruto and Fenghua.


    The pace is very casual, but it is a bit of a relaxed feeling, Fenghua looked at the Naruto around, the voice is soft, and the slightest silence is not seen.


    "Naruto, I am really lucky to meet you."


    Naruto stopped the pace and turned to stare at the wind. His eyes were filled with three-pointed gentleness, and the four points were cherished. The remaining three points were love.


    "Sister, me too." Naruto smiled softly and said softly: "Sister, do you know? Since I saw the movie you starred in the theater for the first time, I have a hunch that my sister will meet me. Now, I have experienced so many things with my sister and I have come into contact with my sister¡¯s heart. This change is really beyond my expectations."


    is it?


    Fenghua gently grasped the jaw and looked at Naruto. "When I met you, I thought you were a bad guy who had tried for me. I was followed by you. I was really scared, but after all these changes. Your image has changed in my heart."


    "What image? How does your sister see me?" Naruto has some eagerness and looks full of expectations.


    "Well..." Fenghua deliberately indulged, showing a disappointing look on his face.


    Seeing the performance of Fenghua, Naruto is uneasy. He really thought that Fenghua still hated himself at the moment, and immediately said, "How? My sister, I am still a bad person. I must change it later. I should not follow you in the first place. That..."


    Suddenly, the wind and flowers smiled, like a face change, the original disappointment and disgusting disappeared, knocked on Naruto¡¯s head, and the play said: ¡°Hey, you are still serious, I lied to you, don¡¯t forget, I But an actor."


    "I was really scared to death." Naruto patted the chest, and his heartbeat expressed his nervousness. Then Naruto asked again: "Sister, what is my image in your heart?"


    Looking at Naruto, the face of the wind shows a gentle color. "You are a good person, Naruto, with you, always give me a peace of mind, very comfortable, I will not lose hope when you are around. ""


    ¡°Really?¡± Hearing the evaluation of Fenghua, Naruto is not happy. He really feels that he has all the good things in the world. He is very satisfied and very pleased.


    Seeing the general smile of Naruto''s child, there is a sense of happiness in the heart of the wind. This is him. Although sometimes it is stupid, it always makes people have a happy and safe.


    With a slight smile, Fenghua said slowly: "Naruto, when my father was alive, I had a problem with me. I have never understood it. Now that everything is over, I have experienced my father¡¯s pains."


    Naruto did not disturb the self-report of Fenghua, listened carefully to what she said, and saw a smile on the face of the wind, very gentle, like the spring sun.


    "I understand, hope is in my heart, I hope, I have a dream, I must not give up, then I will definitely see the future..."


    Seeing the smile on the face, Naruto feels that he also feels the peace and happiness in the heart of the wind. Naruto clearly knows that the wind has changed and is no longer the weak woman who only knows how to escape. Now she is the courageous and fearless princess, the princess who loves him in his heart!


    The breeze came, the wind and the grass were low, and Naruto once again said the words that had been accumulated for a long time in the heart.


    "Sister, I like you."


    This time, Fenghua did not hesitate, smiled a little, clicked on Naruto¡¯s forehead, and whispered, ¡°I am also, Naruto, I will always be by your side, I love you...¡±


    The country of snow, the country that has frozen for a hundred years, melts in the snow, and the spring breeze of the hustle and bustle is light, everything happens, and it is flourishing, everything is so beautiful.


    Nu Tao died, the power fell, the wind and flowers restore the status of the Princess of the country, with the support of a group of old ministers, Fenghua officially took the position of the king of the country.


    It seems that everything is over, and Fenghua returns to his hometown. As a princess and a national lord of the country, his status is noble and unusual. The rest of the countries have sent messengers to congratulate him on his throne. For a time, the snow country in the spring is very lively.


    Ending the horrific rule of Nu Tao, Fenghua implements the policy of Huairou, the people live and work in peace and contentment, and the life is stable. All praise is that Fenghua is a wise king.


    Speaking of it, the people''s expectations for life are very simple, and the peaceful life is their greatest expectation. Unlike the Emperor''s House or the House of Nobles, the life of civilians is always simple and easy to satisfy. No matter at any moment, living and working is the greatest desire in their hearts.


    As a boyfriend of Fenghua, Naruto¡¯s treatment in the country of snow is naturally very high. Among the ministers, they are also very respectful to the little boyfriend of their master. Moreover, Naruto rescued the country of snow from the hands of the anger. As a gratitude it is reasonable to regard Naruto as a guest.


    Similarly, Kakashi, who saved the country of snow, will naturally not be treated badly. A pavilion specializing in VIP reception, Kakashi and Sasuke are placed here because it is a handsome boyfriend, Naruto. Nature is not here, but lives with the wind and flowers in the palace.


    The spring breeze is warm, and the Yaner who has not seen for many years has finally returned, peaceful and quiet...


    In front of the bright floor-to-ceiling windows, Sasuke overlooks the street. People come and go, and the snow country that has just emerged from the war is gradually recovering. The originally dead commercial street is finally bustling again. The newly opened facade is dressed up to celebrate the country. The banner posted on the top is still there, the waiter is squatting, smiles and smiles, welcomes every customer''s patronage, here, their life has just begun, the future is still growing...


    Suddenly, a bang of knocking on the door will help Sasuke wake up from his meditation. When he looks back, he is dressed in white with cool casual clothes. The tight clothes outline the bumps. The black hair is long and is bundled into a loose shape. The hair falls behind him, and the exquisite face implied the unique beauty of the girl. A little vermilion embellished the front, the eyebrows were picturesque, and the lips were like a jade.


    "Sasuke, what do you call me to do?"


    The footsteps are light, and the white models are in front of Sasuke.


    Looking at the white, Sasuke flashed a stunning color in his eyes, nodded and said: "Well, I want to give you something."


    Later, Sasuke took out a sandalwood box from the desk. The box seemed to be a new work, and it smelled very rich sandalwood.


    "I gave it to you."


    Sasuke opened the box, and suddenly, the dazzling white light was released. The strong ice force was in the whole room. The light gradually darkened, and it was faintly visible. It was a large transparent crystal of snowflakes.

 v2 Chapter 214： Festival

    "Sasuke, is this?" I felt the strong ice power, and my hand covered my mouth with a handful of incredible objects with such powerful ice properties. She was the first to see.


    "The heart of ice crystals, the artifact of the country of snow." Sasuke smiled and put the box in the hands of white. "It will be yours in the future."


    "How is it possible? The artifact of the Snow Country, Sasuke, let us return it to the wind."


    White hesitated, shrinking his hand and preparing to return the heart of Ice Crystal to Sasuke.


    It seems that I had expected such a reaction. Sasuke smiled and said: "This thing is the spoils I got from Nu Tao. In my hands, it is mine. Now I will give it to you. This is my heart. How? White? Don''t you accept it?"


    "No, no, of course." White bit his lip and said: "Just think that I took someone else''s things and I feel awkward..."


    Sasuke shook his head, and White was too kind. He dissuaded and said: "There is nothing wrong with it. The world''s treasures can be used. This thing is yours."


    "but¡­¡­"


    White still wants to say something, but after seeing Sasuke¡¯s expectation, he nodded and said thank you.


    "This is right." Sasuke smiled and said: "White, you can integrate it now, I believe there will be incredible effects."


    "Fusion?" White has some doubts. After all, she has never touched such things as artifacts. The fusion method is naturally ignorant.


    "You do what I said. Silence..."


    Under the guidance of Sasuke, Bai Xinshen is immersed, controlling his own spiritual strength to contact the heart of ice crystals. Suddenly, the heart of ice crystals is flourishing, and the rich white light fills every corner of the room, and the sound of the waves rises in the air. Immediately, the heart of the ice crystal in the box slowly floated to the top of the white head, and after rotating six or six, it turned into a white stream of light and melted into the white body.


    The heart of the ice crystals enters the body, and the powerful Chakra fluctuations appear on the white body. The brilliance flows, and a snow-like ghost shadow is reflected behind the white body. The virtual shadow is constantly solidified. After the three interest, a bang, all the brilliance Poured into the white body.


    Guanghua gradually dimmed, the white body turned out to be a few minutes, the legs were long, and the chest became more full. The original white skin color contained a few crystal colors, and it was faintly visible that there was a stream of fluorescent light flashing.


    Opening his eyes, Bai saw his own changes, and some surprised said: "Sasuke, this is..."


    "If I guess it is wrong, it should be that the heart of Ice Crystal has ignited your vital function. Now your body is completely integrated with the heart of Ice Crystal. I think that your change should be more, white, feel it. How much has your strength increased?"


    When I heard Sasuke, Bai Qiang suppressed the excitement of his heart and experienced the changes in the body. Sure enough, as Sasuke expected, her body''s functions have reached an unprecedented level, and her mental strength has risen, almost very easy. Can extract more pure and powerful Chakra than the original.


    Recovering my heart, Bai Yu said: "Yes, Sasuke is as you said, my strength has improved a lot, I really can''t imagine it."


    Is that just the case? Sasuke can''t believe that the change of white is just that. After all, it is an artifact, and it is an auxiliary artifact. It has almost the power of creation. Once it is integrated, the promotion of the host is terrible.


    Sasuke knows that the strength of Bai is not limited to this. She has a lot of ability to develop without the perfect inheritance of the water-free family.


    According to Sasuke''s guess, Bai''s current blood-successing ability is still in the first stage, which is the so-called hidden stage. At this stage, Bai can easily display all kinds of hail ninjutsu, and his strength is extraordinary.


    In the second stage, during the Nirvana stage, the blood in the white body will be completely awakened, and the water element or ice element in the air can be manipulated. The hail of the hail will be superbly added. For example, the original The a-level ninjutsu will show the strength of s-class ninjutsu in her hands.


    The third stage, the final stage, at this time, Bai can control the distribution of water elements inside the object at will, killing people invisible. Moreover, the water elements between the heavens and the earth are under the control of white, turning over the mountains and becoming the peak of the endurance.


    However, the final stage is so easy to achieve, no one in the history of water and no moon can reach the final stage, and the strongest is the second stage.


    No matter which blood is bounded by the limit, it is extremely abnormal in the final stage. However, the final stage of awakening is very difficult. The final stage of the eye is only reached by the big tube, and the final stage of writing the wheel is only the big barrel feather. And the Uchi wave spot is reached, and the final stage of Muxi Shentong is only reached by a few people. As for the others, there has never been any history in history. Otherwise, the title of the most powerful blood limiter may not be.


    Perhaps, it is another aspect of improvement, Sasuke immediately let the white show ninja, according to the meaning of Sasuke, the white hand is printed, almost in vain, a dozen ice mirrors instantly condensed, seeing the white brilliance of the ice Mirror, white is a bit stunned. It turns out that the time she needs to display the ice mirror is three seconds, but now there is no one second, and, with so many ice mirrors, the amount of chakra consumed is only one ice. The consumption of the mirror is really incredible. "White can''t believe his masterpiece.


    "Well, the ninjutsu side has indeed improved a lot, and..."


    Said, the assistant in the thunder flashed, ready to test the intensity of the ice mirror, a loud bang, the room trembled, the ice mirror collided with the thousand birds, thunder and lightning, the ice mirror appeared on the road, but until the thunder disappeared The ice mirrors were not broken, but the original cracks expanded a bit.


    Seeing this situation, Sasuke nodded. "Intensity is beyond my imagination. White, even a thousand birds can''t break your defense."


    "Well, it¡¯s a terrible defense. Thank you Sasuke. I will be able to fight with you side by side in the future." Saying, White lifted the seal of the ice mirror, and immediately, all the ice mirrors were dissolved in the air. .


    "Do you fight side by side with me?"


    Sasuke smiled and said: "Of course, I am looking forward to that day."


    At this time, another knock on the door, open the door, but see Sakura.


    "Sasuke, what do you and White Sister do here, how can there be such a big movement."


    Sasuke said the incident to Sakura again. Then, White showed his hail to Sakura. Looking at the unusual hail, Sakura said with surprise: "White sister, I didn''t expect you. The strength is so powerful, my sister can rely on you to protect it later."


    "Sakura, you are laughing at me again, isn''t there Sasuke? Where can I protect you?" Bai Jiao smiled and used to hold Sakura''s arm. It was very close.


    Looking at the intimate two, Sasuke¡¯s heart is thinking, I hope so, white, they will protect you in the future, I hope you will not let me down...

 v2 Chapter 215： Festival

    In the mid-April of April, the climate is pleasant, the comfortable afternoon sun is extraordinarily gentle, like the warm, silky warm color of the silk, the building is dyed red, the Yan is swaying, the new mud is busy in the mouth, and the wild cats are lying lazily. On the grass, the color of the piebald and the blue grass contrast. The cherry blossom blooms, attracting bees and butterflies, and the pink cherry blossoms reflect the white cherry blossoms, and the fullness of the spring is full of vitality.


    Since the snow country and the party have passed in January, since the execution of the mission, Sasuke has been restless, and his mind is thinking, it is time to leave. After all, he and the snake snake have long agreed that when the spring is bright, he is Leave the leaves of the wood.


    It¡¯s really the day, but Sasuke is a bit sad. After all, I have lived in Konoha for nearly six years. There are many people who care about it, and there are things that I cherish. Everything is here. It can be said that Konoha is Sasuke¡¯s life. The root of it, no matter when, the heart of the wood leaf is always unable to erase, even if Sasuke attempts to use deception to deceive himself, wants to hate wood leaves, hate wood leaves, but every hate After that, the heart will give birth to a kind feeling, unable to give up. Immerse into the bone.


    No love, why not hate? What''s more, the Uchiha family, who had infinite love!


    People are not ruthless, they can be ruthless, and finally when they leave, they regret the decision they made. However, this decision has not been changed. Under the shackles of fate, we can only move forward. No matter whether it is dark or bright, the things that have been decided cannot be changed.


    Yu Zhibo''s mansion, in the study room, under the dim light, Sasuke stood by the window and glanced at the envelope on the desk. For a time, he looked slightly, I hope they don''t blame me...


    On the street of Muye, Sasuke traveled slowly, carrying a travel bag, looking calm, and trying to look at everything around him. He seemed to want this peaceful and prosperous scene to come to his mind. Here is his own memory. Walking through this street, in the days to come, accompanied by Sakura, they have been shopping here many times. The laughter at that time is still so clear, like in the ear, it makes people feel awkward.


    It¡¯s always sad to be separated. Looking at the men and women who walked on the street, Sasuke¡¯s eyes crossed a trace of sorrow. I don¡¯t know when I can meet them again, Sakura, White, Ino, Aunt...


    By the side of the small lake, the sunset drags the shadow of Sasuke to the grass on the side of the road. Sasuke remembers the scene when he met with Naruto for the first time. At that time, the two figures of black and white had an intersection for the first time. He still remembers the face that Naruto made to him, his face, his childishness. The general performance, the past depends on the reliance, the clouds generally flash in front of Sasuke.


    Perhaps, our destiny has been linked since the moment, Naruto, although you hate it, always make a look that is unpleasant, naive, love to blow leather, but, unconsciously I still treat you as a friend.


    Naruto, this life, I am afraid that between you and me, there will never be reconciliation. We are originally two people in the world. My world will not be confined to Muye Village. After all, it is not my ultimate destination. I have a heavy responsibility, shouldering the great cause, and returning to the fairy world to understand all the mysteries. , I... strength, cultivation, this is what I want to pursue.


    Naruto, between you and me, under the fate arrangement, after all, always opposite, my other side, my incompleteness, if, you are not Naruto, I am not


    -----This is a gorgeous dividing line--


    Please inform the novel users: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading:


    ----This is a gorgeous dividing line ---


    Sasuke, maybe, can be a true friend.


    Hey, can''t erase, connect with you and me, intertwined into a thousand and entangled between you and me, if fate can change, I don''t have so much trouble. Between you and me, the gap is insurmountable. As a nine-tailed person, you are my food. One day, I will kill you personally, cut off all the karma, and cut off the fate between you and me. .


    Finally, I glanced at the small lake. Sasuke turned and left, and the blue figure gradually disappeared into the setting sun...


    On a high ground, Sasuke finally stopped, and the blue figure was a bit more stunned in some dark nights.


    "Come out."


    Sasuke¡¯s voice is faint, and there is no special feeling.


    The voice just fell, and the four figures flashed out of the place not far from Sasuke.


    Under the night, you can see three men and one woman.


    The four men went to Sasuke, and the headed man said: "The order of the big snake pill is waiting for Sasuke to be a long time..."


    Following the action of the headed man, the other three were also slightly covered, and it was a salute to Sasuke.


    Sasuke saw their face at this time, the gloomy man with long hair, the tall and thin man with short hair, the slightly fat man with Mosi dry hair, and the last is a thin-faced woman with long red hair. The ninja''s unique attire, dark purple dress, waist belt entangled with a huge bow belt, really a bit weird.


    Subsequently, the head of the man introduced their name to Sasuke respectively, Zuo Jin, Ji Lang Fang, Ghost Tong Pill, and more.


    Sure enough, Sasuke nodded and deliberately said: "You are all under the hands of the big snake pill, I do not know how your strength?"


    The head of the near left said: "The strength is naturally not comparable to that of Sasuke, but it is no problem to deal with the woody village."


    "Oh, really?"


    "What''s wrong, Sasuke is doubting us?" The voice of Yusuke is somewhat unnatural. It seems that Sasuke is not satisfied with his strength.


    More, too, want to challenge me so soon? Sasuke''s mouth spurred a slight arc, suddenly, the body''s momentum rose sharply, the blue arc around the whole body, Chakra outside, forming a huge gas field to cover the four.


    In the field of gas field, a group of voices only feel the pressure like Taishan attached to them, the invisible killing will surround several people tightly, and a little cold sweat will unconsciously ooze from the forehead. This is him. The strength? Four sounds were heartbroken and shocked. There is such a powerful force. Perhaps even the big snake pill is not his opponent.


    Feeling that the pressure on the body is increasing, I immediately apologize to the left: "Sasuke adults... Please forgive us for disrespect." The body trembled, and even the words were a little nervous.


    "Your strength is really not very good." Sasuke snorted and immediately took back the momentum. "I hope you can return to the village of Yin Ren safely..."


    Sasuke took back the momentum, and the pressure on the left and the like suddenly disappeared. At this time, they found that they did not know when there was a layer of cold sweat. Just now, they really felt that they would be killed immediately by Sasuke. At this time, they did not feel conscious. The heart actually floated the feeling of the rest of the robbery.

 v2 Chapter 216： Festival

    Taking a breath, Ghost Tongmao said: "Sasuke adults are naturally strong, we are only responsible for picking up Sasuke adults to return to the village, and hope that adults do not embarrass us."


    At this time, it is also timely to say: "Sasuke adults, I did not intend to offend just now, if adults want to punish me, please don''t bother my companions."


    "I didn''t expect the relationship between you to be really good."


    The cold color of Sasuke''s face was completely eliminated, but it was replaced with the gentle color of the approachable person. He smiled and said: "That is natural. After all, you also ordered the big snake pill. I will not embarrass you."


    When they saw Sasuke¡¯s smile, they were relieved. If Sasuke had a heart and they couldn¡¯t get through, even if they killed them, it would be helpless. When they came out to the sound of the village, the big snake pill had accounted for them. Sasuke was very difficult to deal with. If they had offended Sasuke, then they would not have to listen to the village, even if they were killed by him, then they deserved it.


    The four people of the sound are also clear, the big snake pill sent them out, let them do the mortal heart, in fact, they have been seen as abandoned. From the moment they left Yinyong Village, their lives are not their own. They belong only to Sasuke, and Sasuke is their master!


    At this time, Jilangfang, who had been silent, finally spoke. "Zuosuke adults, when the big snake pills come out, they are especially confessed to us. In order to avoid the pursuit of the wood leaf ninja, let you leave the forest of the fire from the forest outside the wood leaves, so Please help the adults follow the original route."


    "Is it already arranged?" Sasuke helped the micro-finger. It seems that the big snake pill has been planning for this matter for a long time, which is hard for him.


    Sasuke and the voice of the four people, did not continue to stay again, squatting in the dark, quickly rushed to the periphery of the leaves.


    In the middle of the night, Sasuke finally glanced at the woody village behind the brightly lit, flashing an inexplicable light in his eyes, goodbye, wood leaves...


    Uchiha House, Sakura, White, Ino, and three people sat in the hall, their faces full of worry and tension.


    Sakura said something anxiously: "What to do, Sasuke went to the big snake pill, are we going to chase him back?"


    "Really, don''t talk to us, just leave a letter, and leave without any reason, it''s really noisy." Ino squinted at the side, complaining nonstop.


    "Sasuke should have any difficulties." White is calmer. He took the letterhead on the table and looked at it again. He said softly: "Sasuke said that he must leave the leaves, and there is something he wants in the big snake pill. And, thousands of miles, let us not chase him, no matter what, Sasuke has its own reasons, we still follow his meaning."


    "But, Sasuke went to the big snake pill, it was just a skin with the tiger. If anything went wrong, I really don''t know how to be good..."


    Hearing the worries in Ino''s tone, Bai comforted and said: "Jing Ye sister, you have to believe in the strength of Sasuke. He never does things that are not sure. You worry about it and it doesn''t help. After all, Sasuke has left Konoha."


    At this time, Sakura spoke. "White sister said yes, since Sasuke left us this letter, it must not let us worry about him, and, as Bai¡¯s sister said, Sasuke does not do it. I believe that he will be safe and sound."


    -----This is a gorgeous dividing line--


    Please inform the novel users: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading:


    ----This is a gorgeous dividing line ---


    Talk


    Looking at the little cherry and white around, Iye shook his head and sighed, his face stunned. "Just, I don''t know when he will come back..."


    The voice was a little low. For a time, the atmosphere in the hall was silent...


    Muye Village, Huo Ying Building, in the office, the appearance of the hand changes, angry, complaining, complex negative emotions, and finally turned into a vigorous shot, a bang, the desk turned into a crack, the documents above were scattered At the ground.


    "Sasuke this bastard, he will leave the leaves!"


    The tone is somewhat hateful, reflecting the complaints and dissatisfaction in the heart of the hands.


    Aside, Sakura was standing there. In the morning, when she first arrived at the Huo Ying Office, she discovered that she was not looking right. She immediately asked if something was happening. At first, Sakura had a heart to conceal Sasuke''s help, but she couldn''t help but ask again. After all, the master is her master. Sakura did not dare to disobey the meaning of the hand, and told her about the fact that Sasuke left the leaves.


    Sakura knows that Tsuna knows that Sasuke will be angry when she leaves the wooden leaf. However, what she didn''t think is that the response of the master is so big. Sakura was shocked when the palm of the hand broke the desk. She was the first time she saw such a big anger of the outline, and at this time she was completely out of the duty that Huo Ying should have, like an ordinary woman who generally vented her inner indignation.


    The eyebrows of the hand are crumpled, because of the anger, the chest of the stalwart is slightly ups and downs, and the tightness of the handcuffs becomes red because of the force. "This bastard, don¡¯t tell me when I leave When I Is this aunt an air? It is unforgivable!"


    Sakura had a heart to comfort the hand, and immediately said: "The master of the hand, Sasuke just left a letter to me, and even left without saying hello, leave without saying goodbye, perhaps, he is worried that he can not get out of time."


    The director snorted and said: "You are thinking for him."


    Sakura smirked, respectfully said: "The gas of Sasuke''s life is not useful. After all, he has left the leaves. If he is angry, he will not see it. He just increases his troubles."


    Sakura said that the hand was slightly stunned, but it was learned by the juniors. He licked his forehead and remembered his anger. Some of them were already stunned, but they could not change the previous temper.


    After picking up the complaints in the heart, the sigh sighed and said: "I know that he has his own ideas. There must be something he wants in the big snake pill. In fact, I have expected that there is such a day, but I did not expect it. It¡¯s so fast...¡±


    "Yeah, it''s really unexpected." Sakura''s mood was a bit low. She didn''t even say hello, so she went quietly. Although she knew that Sasuke had her own difficulties, she still had a disappointment in her heart. Feeling, is it really so contemptuous about your status? He didn''t mind at all?


    Yesterday, although Sakura and others forgave Sasuke¡¯s resignation, but as a woman, the entangled thoughts can¡¯t be erased. It feels like being abandoned, lost, embarrassed, constantly thinking, and being in Sasuke¡¯s heart. What is the status? Actually, there are some doubts about Sasuke¡¯s intentions for them. If they leave, can they say that the time they used to get along is deceptive? For so long, I still can''t leave a trace of nostalgia in Sasuke''s heart.

 v2 Chapter 217： Festival

    Although there is a letter, but compared to the real person, the feelings of this are still different, it is no wonder that Sakura is thinking about them.


    Fortunately, the cautious thoughts were only for a while and disappeared without a trace. After all, they chose Sasuke. They believed him, whenever they were, and they insisted on it, they agreed, Sasuke¡¯s intentions for them, and for them. Love¡­¡­


    In front of the floor-to-ceiling window, the outline of the hand looked into the distance, a sigh of sigh, this mixed kid, I don¡¯t know what he was thinking. In the beginning, the hand gave the Sasuke necklace, which is to hope to leave Sasuke¡¯s heart in Konoha, just, Sasuke In the end, I chose to leave. This kind of thing, this kind of change, the hand is also helpless.


    Really a jerk! Is there a big snake pill that I want to go there?


    Suddenly, the hand turned around and the face was full of firmness. "Sakura, you should inform the mute, let her find more wood leaves, and bring back Sasuke!"


    "But, Master, Sasuke said that you should never look for him..."


    "I have decided, I will do it!" The tone of the hand is very unquestionable and almost impossible to defy.


    Like thinking of something, Sakura immediately said: "If you want to go to Sasuke, other people may not be able to persuade Sasuke, let Naruto go."


    Naruto? The outline hand slightly stunned, remembering the somewhat rash yellow-haired kid. Speaking of it, he seems to have a good relationship with Sasuke. If it is him, he may really persuade Sasuke.


    Nodded, the master said: "Well, follow what you said, notify Naruto, let him bring a few teammates together to bring Sasuke back!"


    Sakura nodded, then went out to the office and went to Naruto.


    Looking at Sakura''s departure, the face of the hand showed a sigh of relief, boy, why should I leave the leaves, is it not good for my aunt? Hey, if you get back, I must punish you! Like a face change, the original hand disappeared without a trace, replaced by a devil-like smile, really evil...


    In the forest, Sasuke and the sound of the four tolerant quickly advance, because it is a long way forward, so their footsteps are very slow, a few hours have passed, still in the forest outside the village of Muye.


    Suddenly, Sasuke made a sneeze, which was very awkward, causing surprises among several people around him.


    Sasuke smirked and laughed, who is yelling at him! Shaking his head, and immediately the sound of the ninja quickly progressed in the forest, and in a short while, it was no body...


    Sakura finally found Naruto and told him briefly about Sasuke¡¯s departure from Konoha. As if I heard any incredible news, Naruto said with amazement: "What?! Sasuke actually left the leaves!"


    "Well, probably left last night." Sakura nodded, and there was a loss in the tone.


    "This guy! I will go to him immediately, I must bring him back!" Naruto said, he is leaving, very anxious to find Sasuke.


    "Hey! Listen to me and finish the conversation!" Sakura called the Naruto to go, and immediately said: "This is the case, the master of the hand issued an order, let you bring a few more people to find Sasuke, the mission is dangerous. Extremely, you can''t do it alone!"


    "Since it is the command of Huo Ying adults." Naruto said a moment, immediately said: "No problem, I will go find a helper, Sakura, do you want to go together?"


    Originally thought that Sakura must also go, who knows Sakura said: "No, the master of the hands of the two days still find me something, can not get away, so Sasuke will ask you, Naruto!"


    Slightly surprised, Naruto did not think about it. After saying goodbye, he immediately went to find his teammates.


    Looking at the distant figure, Sakura¡¯s eyes are inexplicable, Sasuke, I have let him go according to your intentions, I don¡¯t know what you mean...


    Sighing, Sakura took out a letter from her carry-on pocket. It was the last time Sasuke left it. I saw one of the above paragraphs saying: If the aunt insisted on sending someone to come to me, you said to my aunt. When people come, I believe she will agree. Be careful, let Naruto find more than one companion, and don''t let him come alone. This trip is extremely dangerous, you must not come to me, remember! Bai, you as a sister, you must take care of the two sisters, so I am relieved...


    Naruto''s efficiency is quite high. It didn''t take long before he found the partner he needed, just like the original one, namely: Lumao, Teeth, Ning, Ding.


    Looking at a few people in front of him, Naruto is a little dissatisfied. In his opinion, the strength of several people is still too bad, Ning times, teeth, respectively defeated his hand, Lumaru, Ding times when they were in the test It is also a mediocre performance, and there is simply not enough strength.


    Naruto knows the difficulty of the mission, not only to face the sound of the ninja, but in the end even facing Sasuke, he can not guarantee that Sasuke will not shoot. Sasuke, who does not say the strength and metamorphosis, is the four-tone ninja. Naruto is estimated to be enough for four people to drink a pot.


    It¡¯s really a headache. Naruto¡¯s choice of them is no good. Now it¡¯s the peak of the mission. Most of the ninjas in Muye Village are going to perform tasks. Even Kakashi, who has always been lazy, went to the country of Lei. Mission, now, it can be said that there is no strong person in the village of Muye.


    At first, Naruto wanted to go with him all the time, but at the moment, he couldn¡¯t find a figure that he couldn¡¯t find. He couldn¡¯t help but Naruto met four of them who just strolled on the street. They were invited to find Sasuke together.


    "Naruto, is there really only a few of us who have no problem?" Lumao is not confident. He has been lazy and he is very reluctant to give up this task. However, since Naruto is invited, he is not good to refuse, just watch To their other teammates, the heart gave birth to a sense of powerlessness. The strength of the sound ninja was seen as early as the Zhong Ren test, and it was really unwilling to let him face such a perverted opponent.


    Naruto nodded and his tone was solemn. "I know the difficulty of this mission. However, Sasuke is our companion. If you are dead, bring him back!"


    "It''s a stupid guy!" Lumao said nothing more.


    Naruto looked at the other three people asking for their opinions, I saw that Ding was just eating something on the side, did not care for him, seeing Naruto to see him, very stupid and naive One sentence, "Well? What happened?"


    It¡¯s a fool!


    Ning sighed and said: "Naruto, I have no opinion, I am willing to go with you."


    Ningji... Naruto nodded. He knew that since he took the test, Ning had become a friend with him, and his request would be promised.


    Naruto looked at his teeth again and said, "Tooth, what is your opinion?"


    But I saw my teeth turned a blind eye and teased the red pills in my arms. I said helplessly: "I have already come, can I still agree with your request?"


    Seeing everyone is like this, Lumaru finally compromised. "Okay, I will go."


    Of course, you don¡¯t have to think about the opinions of Ding.


    Finally gathered the team, Naruto fighting high spirits, immediately took everyone out of the wooden leaf village gate, swear in my heart, must bring back Sasuke!

 v2 Chapter 218： Festival

    Among the dense deep forests, Naruto and Lumaru gathered together in a row, flying through the forest.


    Although Sasuke and a group of voices have been far away, but through the sensitive smell of Akira, Naruto quickly found help for their direction. In order to catch up with Sasuke, a few people are rushing forward, they must catch up with Sasuke''s footsteps.


    Deep in the forest, Sasuke and the sound of the ninja shuttled through the forest. Their footsteps were not fast, but they maintained a rhythm that was not slow. Since last night, they have rested several times in the middle. Now they are just moving forward. About 500 kilometers away, it is still far away from the range of wood leaves.


    This is like the speed of the turtle crawling is Sasuke''s request. Zuo Jin and others are afraid to defy. Although Sasuke has the suspicion of delaying time, they are not good at saying anything. After all, Sasuke is now their master. Any request from Sasuke will be promise.


    As the sound of the forbearance, Sasuke is delaying the time, so that they can be caught up by Naruto. Sasuke¡¯s mind also calculated that he should not change the plot and let Kobayashi and his voice endure a battle to formally explore their potential. It is best to fight with Naruto in the Valley of the End, completely open the shackles of fate between him and Naruto, and let the wheel of fortune turn completely.


    The lush forests disappeared from time to time, and Naruto rushed to the front. Together with Ningji, Ning times used white eyes to explore the distant situation. The spirit was highly concentrated and I was looking forward to discovering them.


    You should know that the reason why the white eye can become the second most popular technique after writing the eye, its power is natural, and it is simply terrible in terms of insight. Generally speaking, in the case of visible light, white eyes can Seeing the situation ten kilometers away, from this point of view, any military telescope can not match. In many times of the war of endurance, the Japanese people have made great contributions to the village of Muye by virtue of this ability. All generations of Huo Ying have given heavy responsibility to the Japanese people, which is why the Japanese people have become the main factors of the first racial power of Muye. one.


    "Hey, Ning, haven''t you found any help with them?" Naruto kept on his feet and asked about Ning.


    "Not yet. It seems that they have already started from last night, and now they are far away from us, and they can''t catch up in a short time."


    Damn it! Naruto frowned, can''t catch Sasuke? If Sasuke leaves the sphere of influence of Muye Village, then it will be troublesome. Naruto began to complain and encouraged everyone to speed up their journey and must catch up with Sasuke.


    At this point, Lumaru chased him up and went to Naruto. He said, "Naruto, you are in a hurry and useless. According to our speed, we should catch up soon."


    "Hmm, hope so." After all, Lumaru was the commander of the mission. Naruto nodded and pressed the impetuous mood.


    Time unknowingly passed, more than two hours passed, almost 11:00 am, although the spring sun is not too hot, but after all, in the forest, dense forests block the mountain wind, the air can not circulate, like a steamer The general oppressive environment is gradually warming up, and bursts of heat are coming. Fortunately, everyone is a ninja, running Chakra, with the flow of Chakra to maintain the temperature of the epidermis, I can not feel much heat for a while.


    In the quiet deep forest, several sounds of breaking the air broke the original tranquility, and several forest birds stunned and made a whirlwind of fan wings. Then, the forest fell into silence again.


    The blue figure is at the forefront, and the sounds of wearing all the blue-purple costumes are close behind, and they dare not overtake them. Even if they are nervous and the speed is slow, they still dare not accelerate.


    Suddenly, Sasuke¡¯s footsteps stopped, his body jumped from the forest, and a group of voices stopped.


    "Resting in place!"


    Sasuke¡¯s voice is faint, but there is a deterrent in it.


    "Yes, adults!"


    A group of voices forbearance slightly stunned, then nodded and promised.


    Meditating in place, Sasuke simply closed his eyes and raised his mind, no longer watching the sounds of others around him.


    Zuo Jin and Duo You and others are resting next to Sasuke. Looking at Sasuke¡¯s helplessness, Ji Langfang is dissatisfied. He has rested so many times and has to rest. Obviously he is delaying time and does not want to go to the big snake pill. ? ! Some rough brows are wrinkled and will attack.


    At this time, Zuo Jin took the arm of Jilangfang and made a look, indicating that he should not act rashly.


    Duo You and Ghost Tong Pill are also indicative of Jirofang. If he offends Sasuke, everyone is likely to follow the sufferings. The strength of Sasuke they have seen it, but they have suppressed everyone by virtue. This is even the case of Dashen Pill. Not!


    Although Jilangfang was reckless, the dissuasion of his companions calmed him down and snorted. He grabbed the hand that grabbed his arm from the left and sat down on the spot, not to mention anything.


    Zuo Jin, their movements are under Sasuke''s eyelids. Sasuke sees it naturally. He smiles and smiles. From time to time, the guy who lifted it, but fortunately, did not act rashly. Otherwise, I really have to teach you the big snake pill!


    Sasuke did not control a lot of voices, immersed in the mind, and used the spirit to pry into the law, feeling the movement in the forest. Speaking of it, spiritual prying is a kind of insight into the secret law of the heavens and the earth. It can detect every move of the enemy in the distance. This is also what Sasuke learned in the past. Although there is no fairy power or force, but the secret method only needs mental strength. So Sasuke can still be used now.


    After about half an hour or so, Sasuke¡¯s eyes suddenly opened, and the corner of his mouth twitched in a curve. Is it finally coming?


    On the other side of the forest, Naruto and his party rushed fast, suddenly, and the Ning times in front shouted: "I saw them!"


    ¡°Where?!¡± Naruto asked immediately, and there was a urgency in the voice.


    After confirming it, Ning said this: "Approximately one kilometer ahead, they seem to be resting now, there is no sign of progress."


    ¡°Really?¡± Lumao came over and immediately said: ¡°Everyone is ready to fight. When you get there, be careful!¡±


    Seeing to catch up with Sasuke, Naruto is excited, and immediately runs Chakra, adjusts his state to the best, and follows the pace of everyone, quickly plundering into the distance.


    Through the spider silk distributed on the road, I felt the movements of Naruto. The ghost child pill eyes that were resting suddenly opened and said loudly: "Sasuke adult, Konoha ninja catches up, what should I do?!"


    When I heard the ghost boy pill, Zuo Jin and others immediately stood up and made a battle.


    "Don''t be nervous, is it just a mess?" Sasuke slowly got up, but there was no tension in the crowd. After all, it was all in his grasp.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 219： Festival

    "Sasuke adults, we must solve these Konoha ninjas as soon as possible, delay the trip, the big snake pill adults blame, the villain can''t afford it."


    Ghost boy pill is slightly in the air, the tone is very solemn, the enemy is attacking, he can''t keep calm, if the trip is delayed because of the wood leaf ninja, the big snake pill blames it, but he can''t afford it.


    At this time, suddenly there was a sound of breaking the air. The next moment, I saw that Naruto and his party appeared in Sasuke''s not far away. After seeing Sasuke with the sound, Naruto shouted: "Sasuke! What are you doing?! Why are you with them!?"


    A group of voices endured to see the opposite Konoha ninja, making a prepared posture, but no one shot, waiting for Sasuke¡¯s order.


    "Oh, Naruto, you are coming so soon, I am really surprised." Sasuke gave a faint smile, did not answer Naruto''s words, his face was full of strange colors.


    "Sasuke! What are you doing!" Naruto repeated again.


    "Oh, what do you say?" Sasuke chuckled and asked Naruto.


    hateful! It seems that Sasuke is willing to go to the village of Yin Ren with the sound, how can this be! Sasuke, what are you thinking about? !


    At this point, Lumao spoke. "Sasuke, we are in the life of Huo Ying, and we must bring you back to Muye Village. As a ninja in Muye Village, you must not betray the wood leaves. We must also take you anyway. Bring back."


    "Oh? Is it?" Sasuke didn''t have any unexpected colors. He chuckled and said, "What about that? If I don''t go back?"


    "You!" Damn! Naruto was somewhat dissatisfied with Sasuke¡¯s attitude of indifferent, and immediately shouted: "Since I am standing here, I must bring you back. If I have to resist, then I will interrupt your hands and feet and will Go back!"


    When he heard Naruto, Sasuke laughed and said, "It¡¯s really a terrible determination. But, Naruto, you can try it. Do you really think that you have that ability?"


    Seeing Sasuke¡¯s attitude, a group of Kobayashi knows Sasuke¡¯s thoughts. He is not willing to go to Muye Village anyway. In this case, he can only be brought back to death.


    Immediately, the momentum of a group of Muye Ninjas suddenly increased, and the posture of fighting, it is necessary to attack the sound and Sasuke.


    ¡°It¡¯s really not self-reliant!¡± Sasuke snorted, ¡°Jiro Lang, Ghost Boy Pill, Hands-on!¡±


    In the next moment, I saw the hand of the ghost boy pill, and the six hands were used together. A huge spider web was formed to cover the whole sky. The spider silk was covered with white mucus, and the whistling was to press Naruto all of them.


    All this happened in a flash, a few people quickly run Chakra to the foot, the danger is dangerous to avoid the spider web attack, who knows, waiting for them is the second brother of the second Langfang!


    In an instant, a large number of rock clods rushed from the surface to Naruto and the Naruto. They simply could not dodge. The next moment, the rounded dungeons rose up and they will be trapped in Naruto.


    The Dungeon Hall did not condense, and Jirofang immediately put his hands on the dungeons, and the blue light flashed in his hand. He used the power of the Dungeon Church to devour the Naruto of their Chakra.


    It¡¯s true that it¡¯s the second time, and Sasuke¡¯s eyes flashed a ray of light. In the face of such a move, even if it¡¯s forbearance, it¡¯s not good.


    Commanding Ghost Tong Pill and Zuo Jin and others to retreat, Sasuke went to the Dungeon Hall without it, and said: "Naruto, it seems that your strength is just like this, so you are trapped? Oh, it¡¯s really disappointing, Jirofang, you stay in This solves them, don''t leave a living!"


    After that, Sasuke took the left and they left here. In the open forest, there was no flash of blue brilliance in the Dungeon Hall. The Naruto in their body was constantly captured. For a time, Lin fell into silence...


    Among the forests, Naruto¡¯s group was not trapped by the Dungeon Hall. The bulge-like bulge continued to shine in the blue brilliance. It can be seen that the rich Chakra airflow is pouring into the body of Jiro.


    There are no insiders in the Dungeon Hall. Naruto only feels that the strength of their bodies is constantly being captured. It doesn''t take long for them to be soft on the ground, almost losing their strength!


    Naruto gritted his teeth and condensed the spiral pill in his hand. He wanted to break the dungeon from the inside. However, the blue spiral just condensed, but it quickly became a little bit of brilliance dissipated in the air.


    hateful! The speed of condensing Chakra is far less than the speed of absorption, so that no spiral pills can be used at all.


    Lumao saw the movement of Naruto, and was slightly surprised. Did Naruto learn a new technique? After a while, Lumao said slowly: "It seems that it is impossible to attack this weird thing by a simple ninju attack. It is necessary to carry out a strong physical spur."


    "Physical spurs?" Ning slammed, and immediately said: "If Xiao Li is here, as far as I know, his physical attack can completely destroy this weird thing."


    "Hey, don''t forget me, my teeth are pure physical attacks!" The tooth picked up the red pill on the ground and walked to the crowd. "I think I can try it."


    "Really? Your teeth will please you!" Seeing the confident expression of the teeth, Naruto patted the shoulders of the teeth, and the look was full of encouragement.


    I am willing to show up in front of Naruto, and I will eat the granules for the red pills, and I will quickly print them in my hands!


    In an instant, a powerful black spiral is formed, like a black long dragon. The endless airflow is rolled up and there is no collision with the Dungeon Hall. Under the huge impact force, the Dungeon Hall does not tremble constantly, and the sharpness is overflowing. Naruto and others are condensing. Chakra to the whole body, forming a blue aperture to guard the body.


    Originally unbreakable, the Dungeon Hall did not have large and small potholes under the impact of the teeth.


    It works!


    Naruto and others immediately cheered on the teeth, expecting him to break through the prison of the Dungeon.


    Outside, the Dungeon Hall did not make a huge tremor, and the road crack began to emerge. When it was seen, Jirofang was slightly surprised. This group of Konoha ninjas is really not bad. However, do you really think that this will break through my ninjutsu? too naive!


    The tooth has finally stopped but the Dungeon Hall is still stable, until the smoke is exhausted, but it is seen that the large and small potholes are being repaired quickly, almost between the three interest, all pits The hole disappeared, but it was not destroyed.


    what''s going on!


    Everyone was amazed that it was clear that the Dungeon Hall had not been destroyed, but why would it still recover? What a weird thing!


    Immediately, Ning opened the white eye. He clearly saw that the Dungeon Hall was not covered by a layer of blue Chakra airflow of 360 degrees. Under the action of this airflow, the Dungeon Hall was not firmly protected. This blue Chakra airflow is the main factor that makes the Dungeon Hall unrecoverable.


    After telling everyone about their own guess, Lumaru immediately let the teeth attack again with the teeth. Immediately, the teeth were used again. After a powerful attack, the Dungeon Hall was filled with potholes. This time, just like this. Large and small potholes are constantly being filled.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 220： Festival

    This time, Ning times seized the opportunity, and white-eye insight into all the changes in the Dungeon Hall. As expected, the blue airflow, the Dungeon Hall was not constantly repaired, and the structure of the Dungeon Hall was clearly seen. Ningji seems to have found a way to break through the Dungeon Hall, and immediately said to everyone: "I looked at it, this thing is guarded by a layer of Chakra, but because it is a full-scale guardian, there will be weaknesses, there There is a place where the chakra light curtain is much thinner, I think we can break through there!"


    "Is that true?"


    "Well, it''s true. Under my eyes, these things are still nowhere to be seen." As a Japanese family, having a white eye, insight into perspective is very strong, even if it is impossible to write a round eye. .


    Finally found a breakthrough point, Lumao immediately said to some tired teeth: "Tooth, can you still?"


    "Well, it¡¯s okay to come again." He said, the teeth used the teeth again, and all the collisions were weak. The teeth were moving through the teeth, and the black storm was aligned. It was like a huge drill bit trying to break through the Dungeon Hall. no.


    However, the hardness of this Dungeon Hall is beyond the expectations of the teeth. It is still impossible to break the dungeon with full force. The slamming of the tooth, the tooth is released, and the red pill falls to the ground. It seems to be exhausted.


    It is no wonder that the use of teeth for three consecutive times, coupled with the devouring of Chakram without Chakra, teeth and red pills can do this step is very good.


    "Damn! Can you always be trapped here?!"


    Naruto hammered the wall and made a sigh of unwillingness. If they stayed here, they would not be able to catch up with Sasuke''s footsteps, let alone bring Sasuke back to Muye Village.


    For a time, the atmosphere was a bit heavy, everyone did not speak, only the crisp sound of eating things from time to time.


    Lumao looked at his friends with some nerves. He really was eating goods, and he never forgot to eat anything. At this time, Lumao¡¯s eyes lit up and immediately said, ¡°I have a solution!¡±


    "What?" Hearing that Lumaru said that there was a way, Naruto immediately went to his front and looked eager.


    "Hey." Lumao''s face showed an inexplicable smile, pointing to the Ding times that he was eating and eating. He said: "Naruto, don''t forget, and Ding, his physical impact is very powerful. ""


    Lumaru said that Naruto remembered the scene of Zhong Ren¡¯s examination. At that time, Ding¡¯s flesh-and-gun chariot broke through the white and dozens of demon world ice mirrors. The thunderous impact was terrible. !


    "Really, the physical impact of Ding is much stronger than mine. If it is him, it may destroy this weird dungeon." The tooth sat up and gasped and said.


    Immediately, everyone looked at Ding, and Ding didn''t seem to notice the gaze that was being examined. He was still eating. For a long time, he was very stupid and naive. "Why do you see me? Why don''t I? I am so happy."


    When the words came out, everyone thundered. Then, Lumao said his thoughts to Ding, and Ding had no objection and nodded.


    Since the Ding times have been eating again, so the physical strength is very abundant, the loss of Chakra is also quickly added back, in the eyes of everyone''s expectations, Ding times in the hands of the printing, multiplication! Meat bomb chariot!


    In an instant, the airflow rises from the Ding times. The next moment, Ding''s body shape doubles, the body shrinks into a huge meat ball, and it violently rotates under the action of inertia. In the end, it turns into a scattered destructive force. Terror spiral.


    The meat bomber finally had no collision with the Dungeon Hall, and the huge tremor was shocking the audience.


    Ding times, be sure to cheer! Just look at you! Naruto clenched his fist tightly, and success or failure is at this moment!


    Outside, Jirofang suddenly felt a huge impact, and the Chakra airflow was interrupted in an instant. The control of the Dungeon Hall was also affected. It turned out that it gradually lost control of the Dungeon Hall!


    "What! This group of guys!" Jirofang speeded up the output of Chakra, and wanted to regain control of the Tudor Hall. However, the impact was so huge that he could not resist even the power.


    After all, after a huge roar, the Dungeon Hall was broken open without a big hole. Then, the strong impact suddenly burst out. In the horror of Jirofang, a huge meat ball ran to him!


    Feeling the extraordinary strength, the second Langfang immediately flashed, although the body is strong, but the sensitivity is very amazing, a bang, the meat bomber just hit the ground, and the second Langfang has long been hiding.


    At this time, Ding''s meat bomb chasing chasing Jilangfang again, the huge power can not be matched, it is actually to be a patties!


    Damn guy! Jilangfang no longer dodge, bang, catch the huge meat bomb chariot, the chariot rotates, the contact point between the two is actually a metal-like popping sound, and soon, the meat bomber no longer rotates. The powerful power was finally resisted by the second Langfang.


    At this time, the Dungeon Hall that surrounded the people was not broken, exposing the figure of Naruto. Immediately, Jirofang lifted the meat bomber and threw it at Naruto.


    In the air, Ding was relieved, the body was restored to its original state, and it was caught by everyone.


    Suddenly, the second hand of Jilangfang was printed again, bandit. Tuling dumplings!


    The next moment, the second palm of the second Langfang slammed into the ground, a huge rock was lifted from the ground, the second Langfang force, the huge rock like a meteorite drop, carrying an endless pressure to cover the Naruto.


    There will be such a big power!


    A few people were too late to be surprised, and they immediately turned away. After all, they were dangerous and dangerous. However, the power of the Tuling Regiment was not reduced. A huge pothole was thrown on the ground, sliding for several tens of meters, and the surrounding trees were destroyed.


    After the deer pill hides in the tree, the body does not feel a cold sweat. If it is caught in this thing, it will not die and will be half-mutilated.


    Next, the second Langfang seems to have long eyes, constantly using the collapse of the palm to attack the people hiding behind the tree, the huge power to crack the ground, Naruto they have to leave the shelter, avoiding continuous attacks.


    Damn it! Naruto knows that Jirofang is delaying time, just to entangle them, so that Sasuke and his party can easily leave.


    At this time a huge meat bomb descended from the sky, and cleverly knocked the second Langfang to fly, for Naruto they took the breather.


    The meat bomb chariot was untied, and Ding was calmly settled. Looking at Jilangfang, who was in the distance, finally made a decision. The momentum of the body continued to rise. They shouted to Naruto behind them: "Naruto, you hurry to chase Sasuke. Time can''t be delayed any longer, I will be responsible for dragging down Jilangfang. You will go to Sasuke!"


    "Ding times!"


    What Luji wanted to say, but was interrupted by Ding. "You don''t worry about me, we are companions! Believe me! Go to Sasuke, you must bring him back!"


    Ding times...


    Feeling the determination of Ding, the people no longer hesitated, and they quickly rushed to Sasuke.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 221： Festival

    "Damn!"


    Seeing Naruto, they left, and Jilangfang immediately caught up and blocked, but saw a huge figure blocking his way.


    "Your opponent is me!"


    With the Ding times of the multiplication technique, Jirofang was firmly blocked, and time was spent for the departure of his companions.


    "act recklessly!"


    Jilangfang whispered, the right hand Chakra condensed, collapsed!


    Like the blue meteor, the fall of the second Langfang and the Ding times double fists, the two sides trembled at the same time, the next moment, I saw Ding firmly grasp the fist of Jilangfang, under the force, it was actually the birth of Jilangfang The strength of the hand is like a thousand, like throwing garbage, the second Langfang was slammed on the ground by Ding, and the sound of the ground cracked the road, like a spider web, horrible.


    "You guy." Jirofang got up and wiped the blood on his lips. It was a little guy, and there was such a big power. If this is the case...


    Later, in Ding''s astonished eyes, Ji Langfang ignited purple brilliance, Chakra''s momentum rose, and the black mantra began to spread all over the body. The black hovering almost covered his skin color in the sunlight. The black texture is even more awkward.


    Looking at the opposite Ding times, Ji Langfang showed an evil smile on his face. "Kid, forced me to use the first form, hey, die!"


    Immediately, the second body of Jilangfang dragged out a residual image, and the whirlwind swept away from Ding, and the turbulent air swayed and made a sharp whistling sound.


    Not yet waiting for Jilangfang to be close, Ding times felt that the body contained a powerful force, did not dare to care, mobilized the whole body Chakra, resisting the raging of the second Langfang.


    With a bang, the two collided, the blue Chakra airflow broke out at the contact point, and the arc of the Chakra light formed constantly collided, slamming, the airflow was broken, accompanied by a huge shock wave, Ding''s huge body I flew out and broke the big tree behind me and finally stopped.


    The impact force is too big. During the collision process, the Ding times are red, and a blood is sprayed out of the body, falling on the ground, and the technique of multiplication is suddenly lifted.


    Jilangfang did not give Ding a chance to breathe, and the figure once again swept away to Dingji. In the twinkling of an eye, he went to Ding, and looked at Ding''s mouth, which fell to the ground, and smiled. "Death!"


    "Chong boxing!"


    The punch that bursts with the violent breath is lightning fast, Ding completely can''t dodge, slamming, hitting his abdomen, the huge impact force blasts the ground a big hole, the invisible strength passes through his abdominal cavity, strong The pain is filled with the nerves of the brain, and the eyes are dizzy.


    At this time, Ding''s head was dizzy, the abdominal organs were knotted, and the huge pain made him want to stun. His eyes were a little stunned. When he looked at Jirofang, his heart suddenly felt weak and he was too weak to face Jilangfang. Now he is not a rival to Jirofang.


    Want to give up? Ding is not confident.


    I have already promised Naruto that they want to block Jirofang, delay the time, and strive for them to catch up with Sasuke. They have already promised them. They are my companions. They believe me, let me take it all, my promise, they Trust, how can I give up? !


    Finally, Ding made a decision, he wants to use that, in any case, it is necessary to stop Jilangfang here!


    "Kid, I didn''t expect your life to be quite hard. I can survive in my punching. Oh, this time, I will never give you a chance, die!"


    Say, the momentum of Jilangfang has risen sharply, and the blue Chakra in the hands is condensed and collapsed!


    Feeling strong pressure to cover themselves, Ding times, the whole body sweats, the adrenaline instantly bursts, one thousandth of a second, a smashing, can not escape the killing blow.


    After escaping from the dead, Ding took out a small box from the pocket of the ninja. I could see that there were three pills in it, green and yellow, and did not hesitate. Ding took the green scorpion pill into it. .


    The role of Fayu Pills: Increases the body''s 30% potential for exercise in a short period of time, and the strength increases by more than three times.


    After eating the green pill, the damage to the body was instantly restored, and the body turned into an arrow and rushed to the side of Jilangfang.


    Feeling the strength of Ding''s sudden improvement, Jilangfang ridiculed, even if it is improved, in my eyes, it is still too weak!


    Immediately, Jirofang was on the Ding times, and Ji Langfang¡¯s hands were falling, and the Ding times¡¯s multiplication technique was resisted. The impinging airflow echoed in the two, forming two blue Chakra vortexes.


    Looking far away, it is like two blue light groups constantly colliding, the air is stirring up and bursting into the chakra fluctuations, the surrounding forest is affected, it turns out that there is no wind automatically!


    However, Ding, who had swallowed the green law pill, was still not a rival to Jirofang. He was stretched out under the continuous attack of Jirofang, and he was only able to be poorly defended.


    At this time, the time limit of Fashen Pills arrived, Ding felt that the muscles of the body were everywhere, the strength in the body was disappearing, the mind was unstable, and the weakness was captured by Jilangfang, and it was inverted in a hook of Jilangfang. And out.


    Was beaten by the second Langfang, Ding dizzy, the body fell to the ground, struggling to climb up, pale, and apparently the pain brought by the law pills could not be relieved for a while.


    Hesitated for a while, Ding took the yellow curry pill again.


    Curry Pill: At the cost of burning the body fat of the user, it greatly increases the body''s Chakra content and is toxic to body organs.


    Since the use of curry pills, Ding''s body Chakra is very incomparable, the hand is printed, the technique of ultra-magnification!


    I saw that Ding¡¯s body had expanded more than a dozen times and became a hill, like a giant standing in the forest.


    impossible! His chakra...


    Seeing the changes in Ding, Jilangfang was terrified, this power he had never seen before!


    Suddenly, Ding ran up, really like a giant, the ground trembled, like an earthquake.


    The next moment, the huge incomparable double fists simultaneously smashed to the ground of Jilangfang, bang! The ground trembled a little, and a large pit with a diameter of more than ten meters appeared instantly. However, there was no trace of Jilangfang in the pothole, apparently avoiding it.


    Here!


    Ding times caught the second place where the second Langfang was located. www.novelhall.com~ The body shape was turned up, and a giant leg was lifted up high. Like the peak of Taishan, the thunder''s momentum was pressed against Jirofang.


    The huge momentum blocked all the retreats of Jilangfang. At this moment, he can''t retreat, he can only resist it!


    Jilangfang condensed Chakra to his hands and snorted, and with his own strength, he blocked the powerful foot.


    However, the strength is too big, and the second Langfang can''t resist it! The legs can''t stop shaking, and the teeth are constantly making a dull rubbing sound around the body, which is the tremor that the bone can''t withstand the tremendous power.


    Under the continuous strength of Ding, Jilangfang finally could not resist, and his legs were bent, and his life was overwhelmed.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 222： Festival

    Ding''s foot strength continued to increase, roaring, a big earthquake trembled, a strong air current surged from the foot, and a bang, completely stepped into the ground.


    Just when Ding thought that he would house Jilangfang, suddenly, there was a stronger force coming from his feet. The huge foot that had been deeply immersed in the ground was gradually lifted up, and a black figure could be seen slowly standing up.


    That guy!


    Ding¡¯s heart trembled, and I could see the huge changes in the shape of Jilangfang. The original Moganxi type became long, and the explosion was generally scattered behind the head. The skin color of the body turned brownish red, and the epidermis was blue-skinned. Large and small acne granules spread all over the cheeks, and the black and white pupils turned into beast-like yellow eyes, and the strong explosive force sprayed out.


    "I actually forced me to use the second form, kid, this is you looking for death!"


    When Jilangfang screamed, his strength was like Shenwei. He even raised Ding''s feet high, and his mouth sneered, grabbing Ding''s foot, and like a windmill, he said that his body was tall.


    "go with!"


    The next moment, I saw Ding flying backwards, and the huge body crashed into the ground, leaving long scratches on the ground, like being plowed by a huge iron plough.


    With a slamming sound, Ding''s doubled technique was lifted, and the body curled up to the ground, as if suffering a certain kind of unbearable pain.


    After all, it is a curry pill. After the aging, the side effects are even greater. Ding only feels like a knife, and the pain of the heart is really unbearable.


    When Jilangfang arrived in front of Ding, he saw Ding''s wolf-like appearance and sneered at him. "Hey, kid, wasn''t it crazy? How did this become like this? Hey, anyway, this grandfather also played enough. In this case, Then I will send you to the West!"


    "Lite!"


    Jilangfang whispered, the red-brown double fists condensed the blue light arc, and the two huge shock waves filled with destructive atmosphere covered Ding''s body. Because of the severe pain in the body, Ding had no resistance.


    Like a knives, the power of violent continually destroys Ding times throughout the body, and the strong pain makes Ding a few souls.


    With a bang, Ding was shot in the air by Jilangfang, followed by Jilangfang, and leaped high, grabbing Ding¡¯s clothes, and smiled evilly. ¡°Goodbye, crush!¡±


    As if the meteorite fell, the huge power surged in the air and the sharp roar, the blue Chakra wave trembled, the huge blue shock wave burst, and the next moment, I saw the body of Ding''s body lightning falling to the ground.


    boom!


    Ding dropped, the ground trembled a little, only to see the huge potholes on the ground again, and the surrounding forests were destroyed.


    Jilangfang slowly landed and looked at the big hole under his feet. "Under my pressure, no one can escape. Kid, it¡¯s your life, it¡¯s your life!"


    Not looking at the Ding times in the pothole, Jirofang turned and walked away. He had to catch up with Naruto and try to defeat them in front of Sasuke. At that time, he could make a big splash in front of Sasuke.


    However, at this time, there was a sudden sound in the pothole that made him unexpected. "Wait, I haven¡¯t lost yet..."


    The next moment, I saw a ragged climb out of the pothole, it was Ding.


    "I haven''t lost, how can I fall before I defeat you!"


    Suddenly, Ding¡¯s body burst into a powerful power, almost five or six times as much as taking curry pills. The next moment, I saw two blue Chakra airflows from the Dingji, which turned out to be a blue-like butterfly. wing.


    At this time, Ding''s face also changed dramatically, and the original fat round face became thin and pale, like the addict who often used drugs.


    This guy!


    Jilangfang is a heart, how can this be? Suddenly, Jirofang remembered the pills that Ding took, and sure enough, is that at work?


    Jirofang guessed it right, Ding was taking the red pepper pill, burning the whole body fat at the cost, and boosting his strength to the shadow level in an instant, but the sequelae are more powerful. If you do not treat detoxification in time, it is very likely Will die!


    "Your opponent is me!"


    The blue wings slowly patted behind Ding, and the blue Chakra ¾ß ë³ëµ ë³ëµ ë³ëµ É· É· É· É· É· É· É· É· É· ²é ²é ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´Î ´ÎThe breath of the body, that is the breath of death...


    "Bagua sixty-four palms!"


    Ning times whispered, between the body flashes, suddenly appeared on the side of the spider, the next second, but see Ning times like a thousand hands Guanyin, the road invisible gossip spurt out, fast lightning, power Thousands!


    The sly chakras stormed the bodies of dozens of small spiders and female spiders completely exposed to the fields of Ningxia.


    ended! Ning''s mouth sneer, and immediately, the gossip palm starts again, the soft boxing method. Eight hundred and one hundred and twenty-eight palms!


    The invisible Chakra gas field enveloped a radius of more than ten meters. Within this field, all the movements could not escape the eyes and ears of Ning, the earthquake, the Ning times locked the mother spider breath, the whole body vacated the blue brilliance, and instantly, he moved It¡¯s not moving like a mountain, it¡¯s like a thunder!


    The naked eye couldn''t tell the physique of the Ning times. In the blue shining light, only the continuous buzzing sound was heard. The powerful strength of the Eight Diagrams Palms penetrated the female spider, and the black blood spouted from the wound. Like the spring that suddenly spouted from the ground, the blackness of a piece of glare was so glaring, the blood of the splash was bounced off by the wind of the palm of the hand, and there was no trace of blood on the body.


    This is the Eight Diagrams Palm, the air is impenetrable, and it is impossible to attack. As long as it is a living thing, it is God! He can also kill you!


    The crash, the Chakra storm formed by the Eight Diagrams Palm exploded in an instant, and the huge female spider turned out to be a powder, and there was no bone!


    There is such a strong power!


    Ghost Boy Pills gaze slightly, but it¡¯s really a small look at him. Immediately, his body shape flashes and disappears into the jungle. After all, Ghost Tong Pill is best at sneak attack, so that he is playing brightly against the enemy. He is really struggling. .


    Like the ghosts Ghost Boy Pill hides the shape, he knows the power of the white eye, immediately secreted a yellow **** substance from the body, this substance can reflect the light, blocking the enemy''s spiritual peeping, It can be said that it is a home travel, killing people and goods must be a weapon!


    Just for a moment, the yellow **** material formed an armor, and the ghost child pill was protected all over the place. At this time, Ning''s white eyes could not detect his trace.


    Ghost boy peeking under the yellow material is a sinister smile, this time, you must end up with you!


    Immediately, Ghost Tong pill manipulated the traps set in the dark, the next moment, the sword in the sky whistling and shrouded Ning times.


    Between the thousand and one, Ning used to return to the sky, the blue light curtain formed a huge spiral, and all the shurikens were resisted.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 223： Festival

    However, suddenly, a shuriken is inexplicably passed through the layers of Chakra storm, and it is a coincidence that Ning''s arm is drawn with a scar.


    This situation naturally did not escape the eyes of Ghost Children''s Pills. He had just seen the defense method of the three hundred and sixty degrees back to the sky. However, at this time, in the face of his sword attack, the kid was actually injured! Ghost boy pill does not consciously speculate, even if it is back to heaven, there is no protection?


    Ghost boy pill guess is correct, returning to heaven is controlled by white eyes, accurately releasing a large number of protective layers formed by chakras from the fingers, but even white eyes have blind spots.


    Discovering this defect of Ningji, Ghost Tong Pill once again used the same trick to test the blind spot of Ningji. The sword in the sky was dense, like a yellow rainstorm, and the sharp breath poured into Ningji.


    It¡¯s back to the sky, the blue Chakra storm will be Ning times to protect the whole body. This time, Ning is not so lucky. Several handfuls of swords hit his back all the time, and the meat is not deep. It only hurts the subcutaneous tissue and is not seriously injured.


    Found the secret of the white eye? Ning times wrinkled his brow, although the pain behind him was not painful, but it also made Ning''s painful nerves lick.


    Running Chakra, I would like to use the white-eyed search for the traces of Ghost Children''s Pills. However, there is still nothing to gain. Ghost Children''s Pills seem to have disappeared from the forest, and even a touch of breath is not felt.


    This guy! Ningji knows that Ghost Tong Pill is a ninja who is good at hiding the type of assassination. It is not so easy to find him in this dense forest. Moreover, Ghost Boy Pill is in the dark, and he is unreservedly exposed to the eyes of Ghost Boy Pill. The more delaying the time, the less the chance to win.


    However, Ning has no way, his eyes are full, and he tries his best to search for the traces of Ghost Tong.


    In the dark, Ghost Children''s Pills have an insight into Ning''s movements. From the previous attempt to attack the shurikens, he has roughly explored the location of Ning''s white-eyed blind spot, probably behind the Baihui point at the top of the head. Here, he relies on himself. The sharp spider eyes clearly saw that the shurikens were not blocked by the slightest, and they passed smoothly back to the sky and then fell behind Ning.


    The swords of the hand were originally shot on the head of the Ning, but only after the interference of the chakra, they fell to the back of Ning.


    Through calculations, Ghost Children''s Pills have mastered the trajectory of the shuriken that reaches the Ningxia blind spot.


    This time, you must kill you!


    Ghost boy pill in the hands of the seal, secret surgery, spider war bow!


    Suddenly, the ghost boy pokes in the hands of a red-red giant bow. The bow is covered with enamel, and the bow handle is carved by two spiders, but it looks like a ghost.


    At this point, Ghost Tong pill did not consciously open his own state of cursing, it seems that the increase in power that is not satisfied with the first state, turned out to be the second phase.


    Looking at Ning, the long arrow is spit out in the mouth of Ghost Tong, and the end of the arrow is connected with a spider. This is what he deliberately made. After all, the only blind spot of Ning is very smashing, and it is impossible for a straight line to shoot at that part. Moreover, there is a layer of Chakra airflow defense around Ningji, and the ordinary bower cannot reach the blind spot accurately. With the control of the spider silk, Ghost Boy Pill can confidently run through the Ningxia blind spot and eventually kill him in one fell swoop!


    "Kid, it¡¯s your misfortune to be on me. In this life, I regret being a ninja!" Ghost Tong Pill smiled evilly, and the arrow in his hand caught a long bow, his eyes were slightly stunned, and he locked his body shape, full of powerful power. To be sent!


    Goodbye!


    A burst of sound, the arrow of the arrow finally shot out, the speed of the arrow is fast, the meteor reached the Ning times with the moon, under the control of the spider silk, the arrow accurately enters the blind spot of the white eye, and instantly, it is worn like a broken bamboo from the shoulder of Ning. The blood that was brought up dyed his white GI.


    Suffering from heavy blows, Ning times looked a white, immediately cut off the spider silk, pulled the arrow out of the body, and instantly, the large blood flowed out, and Ning''s face was white again.


    "Is it completely seen through the blind spot?" Ning times painful snoring, immediately squatting, stumbling and rushing to the distance, continue to stay here, he is just a dead end.


    The figure fell and slammed against his shoulders, preventing the blood from flowing out. From time to time, the bow and arrow broke through the air to block the sound. When the body fell, the powerful bow and arrow blasted beside him, avoiding one. Hit, Ning times climbed up again, squatting behind a big tree.


    "Cut!" actually escaped? !


    Ghost boy pill gaze, his arrow was originally to shoot the heart of Ningxia, but, do not know why, Ning times actually escaped!


    Ghost Boy Pill had some doubts at first. Did he have mastered the method of avoiding arrows? However, this unconfident thought was quickly suppressed by Ghost Tongmao. He is still very confident about his strength. In the previous assassination, his attack can be said to be killing every arrow. No one can kill at all. Escaped, so, for a long time, the confidence of Ghost Tongwan gradually became conceited, and he would never doubt his judgment, even if it was wrong.


    "It must have been an accident just now. This time, I will never give you a chance!"


    The arrow in the mouth of the ghost child pill, the yellow arrow exudes a glare in the sunlight, and the sharp arrow almost pierces everything!


    Seeing the movements of Ningji hiding behind the tree, Ghost Tong pill sneered, "I thought I could escape?"


    Without hesitation, the ghost boy pill fills the bowstring. If the same round of the full moon, the arrow has not yet been sent, you can feel the powerful power contained in it.


    Ghost boy''s gaze reveals the cruel color, and he seems to have seen the scene of the arrow passing through the heart.


    "go with!"


    Ghost Boy Pill whispered, and the powerful arrow finally inspired.


    Under the second state, the strength of the body of Ghost Boy Pill is almost ten times that of the usual. Therefore, the inspired arrow can be used as a natural missile. Like a missile, it penetrates all obstacles and instantly penetrates the Ningji. Big tree.


    The big tree is fragmented under tremendous power Exposing the lining of the arrow through the body. At this time, he fell to the ground, motionless, his clothes have been dyed red by blood, and the ground has become Black.


    "Did you die? It''s really weak."


    Ghost Tongmao snorted and immediately emerged from the depths of the jungle, carrying the red bow and arrow, slowly moving towards the Ningji, like a successful hunting hunter, ready to check his prey.


    When I arrived at Ning, I only saw Ning times pale and abnormal, and breathing stagnation really seemed like death.


    "It¡¯s really dead, it¡¯s boring. I thought I could make it fun. I didn¡¯t expect it to die so quickly. It¡¯s useless!¡±


    Ghost Children''s Pills did not check the condition of Ning, and turned away to prepare to leave.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 224： Festival

    However, at this time, Ning times on the ground suddenly opened his eyes, his body shape leaped, his eyes were brighter and brighter, and he immediately made the start of the Eight Diagrams palm. The huge gas field enveloped the ghost boy.


    "what!"


    Feeling the huge threat behind him, Ghost Tongwan wanted to turn around and resist, but his body was completely unable to move, and he was deeply trapped in the mire, and was firmly fixed by the Chakra gas field.


    "soft boxing. Eight hundred and twenty-eight palms!"


    In the field of gossip, Ghost Boy Pill can''t resist the thunder-like chakra strength. Ningxia''s 128-bit palm falls on Ghost Tong Pill, the yellow cuticle is instantly broken, and the blue Chakra is strong. Like a bullet, it passes through his body, the ground bursts, and the surrounding trees are destroyed.


    After one hundred and twenty-eight palms were finished, the ghost boy pill broke off and the body crashed to the ground, and the dead could not die any more.


    At the end of a battle, Ning had pulled out the arrow that penetrated his body. Two arrows in his body, one arrow pierced the shoulder blade, and one arrow penetrated the chest, only one centimeter from the heart. If the arrow deviated to the left again, he The heart has long been penetrated.


    In fact, it is not luck to avoid the arrow. Although it is impossible to block the arrow with the Chakra airflow around the whole body, at least it can slightly change the running track of the arrow and survive from the arrow of the kill.


    Solving the ghost child pill, Ning was seriously injured, and there was not much left in the body of Chakra. Now he is really dying. Can not support the weight of the body, rather than slowly falling to the ground, the consciousness gradually faded, the eyes blurred, looking at the pale sky, the **** face showed a smirk.


    Father, I have never lost my face to the Japanese people. I used my life to protect the dignity of the Japanese people. Father, you will be proud of me.


    In the blur, Ning times vaguely saw the blue-bird flying over the sky, and the crisp cicada echoed nine miles, flying farther and farther.


    Jade Bird, if I am dead, please tell the uncle, I will not be able to protect it again in the future. Sorry, I have not fulfilled my promise...


    The more blurred the eyes are, the more vivid the vision is.


    In the middle of the forest, Zuo Jin and Duo are also behind Sasuke. The three people galloped all the way, and the wind whispered. Because it is noon, the sun is pouring down, and a little bit of mottled light and shadow is reflected, but some of the brightness is a bit dazzling.


    The look of the left is a bit embarrassed, looking back from time to time, seems to be looking for their figure of ghost children, it is reasonable to say that such a long time, Jilangfang and Ghost Tongmao should also catch up, can they say that they have an accident? Thinking of this, my heart is jumping. Some hesitant pairs said: "Saruke adults, Ghost Children''s Pills, are they really okay?"


    Sasuke stopped and looked at the camera with a lot of fun. "What''s wrong, are you worried about them?"


    I didn¡¯t dare to face Sasuke¡¯s gaze. He said with a close voice: ¡°Sasuke, for so long, I am worried about what they have, and I ask Sasuke to let me go back and check it out.¡±


    At this time, many people also said: "Sasuke adults, they are my companions after all, so please ask Sasuke adults to allow, I will go to see their situation."


    It¡¯s really uncommon feelings. Sasuke is slightly different. He thought that the sound is a group of cold-blooded animals. There is no trace of peer friendship. Now, Zuo Jin and Duo are also so behaving, but he really surprised him a little.


    Who said that the tone is a desperate and desperate person?


    The beginning of man is good, who is born to be cruel and violent. The distinction between good and evil is only the boundary of deliberate distinction. The true good and the real evil do not exist. Even the poor and evil people have a good side.


    In the original book, the Ninja Village of Yin Ren Village was described as a group of evil people, cold and bloody, without human nature. But this is only one of Kishimoto''s words. In order to define the so-called good and evil deliberately, it attempts to construct a good and evil point in a one-sided characterization, which makes the audience hate and let the audience fall into the world rules they have formulated. What is the difference between this judgment and the human life?


    Humanity is always complicated, there is no love for no reason, no hate for no reason, and there is no hatred between the tone and the wooden leaf ninja. The origin of all struggles is the leader''s own fault. Because of the individual, the unrelated person is implicated, dying and burying his bones. It seems that the dictator and the arbitrary leader are the most evil people in the world, and the ones who should be punished most.


    Looking at the face and the nearness, Sasuke saw that their worries and tensions were from the heart, nodded, and immediately said: "Well, your performance really surprised me, but since you have this idea, I can''t stop you, go."


    When I heard Sasuke, Zuo Jin and Duo Youyi also had a happy heart, and they immediately turned to find Ghost Boys.


    "Stop!" Sasuke suddenly said.


    Sasuke¡¯s words made him close and more, and he was about to stop. He asked more and more doubts: ¡°What happened, Sasuke?¡±


    After hesitating, Sasuke sighed and said: "Nothing, be careful."


    In the face of Sasuke''s jealousy, Zuo Jin and Duo are also very surprised. The accidental concern of Sasuke is very puzzled. Without much words, the two figures flashed and disappeared into the jungle.


    Watching the two leave, Sasuke looks change, knowing that the two will die, no doubt, facing the Naruto three, they will never have any chance to win.


    The reason why Sasuke just called Zuo Jin and Duo Duo was actually to move the heart of sorrow and want to discourage them from sending them to death easily. The most precious thing for man is life. Once lost, everything will become empty. However, Sasuke finally gave up, and it is still coming back. Under the wheel of fortuneNo one can escape. This is their fate, this time helping them, when can they live again? Moreover, once this is done, the familiar Huo Ying plot will not become what it will be.


    Obviously capable, but did not keep their lives, watched, and even took the initiative to push them into the fire pit. There is no doubt that Sasuke is selfish. He is not a Virgin. People are not going to die for themselves. Under the seven passions, they can truly achieve the world. Moreover, Sasuke did not have the same thoughts to save a group of people who had no connection.


    Silence for a while, Sasuke continued to move forward, the goal is the end of the valley, where there is his destiny, he and Naruto''s aunt start from there, will also be there to cut off!


    More than the left and the near body shape flying, like arrows in the forest, Sasuke''s sentence is still lingering in their hearts, "be more careful", Sasuke is worried about them? When I think of it, they look at each other and see a trace of surprise from both sides. The unexpected performance of Sasuke completely overturns the impression in their hearts. He has a passionate heart with a cold appearance.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 225： Festival

    However, it is not much to think about it, but after all, their companions are unclear. The most important thing now is to get to the companion as soon as possible, to help them, to solve the Konoha ninja, the last four, and a lot of return. Yin Ren Village!


    In the forest, I don¡¯t know when the wind started, and the sound of rustling formed the main melody echoing in the forest. After all, Zuo Jin and Duo are also on the Naruto.


    After all, it was hostile, and the two sides just met and smashed.


    Looking at the Naruto in front of him, his face was slightly condensed. He clearly remembered that there were five people in Naruto and his team. Now, there are only three people left. It is obvious that the two Konoha ninjas who played against Ghost Tongmao also Didn''t come back, so that the battle between them is not over yet? Thinking of this, the left is slightly relieved, but there is still a uneasiness in my heart, I don¡¯t know why, he always feels something is happening.


    Many people also watched the Naruto and the other side, secretly running Chakra. She knew that there would be a deadly battle in the future. Maybe, she would really die. But she couldn¡¯t manage that much, in order to complete the task, to rescue If you are a companion, what if you are dead?


    Zuo Jin is also so thought, although it is very likely to die, but it is always hard work, even if they encounter Ghost Children under Huang Quan, they will not be worried.


    Finally, the determination to die must be made. The left and the more are also moved. As if they are in the same spirit, they attacked Lumaru at the same time.


    There is also a reason for choosing deer pills. They perceive that Chaka is not very strong, and he seems to be the leader in the team. If you kill the deer in advance, everything will be much easier.


    The left and the more have not left, and the spelling mode is turned on. In order to solve the deer pill as soon as possible, they did not use the ninja, but adopted the most simple and effective physical attack.


    The sudden anguishment of Zuo Jin and Duo You also made Naruto not reflect them. The deer pill, who has always been calm, lost his squareness at this time. He clearly felt the murderousness of Zuo Jin and Duo You, and forgot to resist it for a time!


    "More than a fist!"


    The left side whispered, and only a punch was made, but it seemed to be like four or five fists. The fists fell to the deer pill, and the huge force made the deer pill fly out.


    At this time, it is the shuriken that is waiting for the deer pill.


    Without any hesitation, the shroud of the sword was flowing, and the white light flashed. He saw Lumao rubbing his chest, and the red blood stained his clothes. His face was pale, his face was painful, and his body was crumbling.


    Many people also want to give Lumaru a blow, and thoroughly knotted him. However, the rescue of Naruto and the teeth is rushed, especially Naruto. The hand of the spiral pill is extraordinary, and the powerful force makes the multi-core Surprised, did not dare to sloppy, then quickly left, and finally escaped.


    "Lumao! You''re fine!" Naruto didn''t chase after him. He hurriedly helped Lulu to check his condition, but he saw a deep crack in the chest of the deer pill, spread over half of the left lung, and the blood was black and red.


    Lumao was pale and somewhat asthmatic. It was obviously hurting the lungs. He only listened to him: "This injury is nothing, it will not kill you. You and the teeth will deal with them. I will hold it from the side, cough... ..." There was some urgency between the breaths, and the deer pill could not help but cough up.


    "Lumaru, don''t talk, they will hand it over to me and Naruto. You just stay here and watch it." The teeth tightened their fists and looked at them with a hateful look.


    Putting the deer pill on the side, the Naruto and the teeth are constantly improving, and the companions are hurt by their own eyes, and their hearts are full of anger.


    "Tooth, the woman gave it to you, and the other one gave it to me and solved them as soon as possible!"


    Naruto screamed at the gums, and immediately rushed forward, and the hands were printed, and the multiple shadows were separated! In an instant, a dozen or so enthusiasm surrounded the left, and then, the storm-like fist attack shrouded the left, completely sealed off all his retreat.


    "Death!"


    Naruto whispered, and a straight punch hit the left and right chest. Next, it was a few punches, grabbing the belt near the left, and wrestling like a wrestling, falling to the ground, all the hustle and bustle, with the temporary suppression of the number Lived near.


    At the same time, the side of the tooth is also merciless. When it comes up, it uses a tooth-toothed tooth, and the black giant whirlpool, with the sharp strength, let the multi-purpose and only dodge, continuous, will be more than the foot The trampled trees are destroyed.


    This guy!


    She is also very passive and she is not very good at melee attacks. It can be said that melee attacks are her weaknesses. She can¡¯t use her own sound waves to attack her teeth. Defensive.


    On the left side, facing the Naruto with multiple shadows, it is helpless. Zuo Jin wants to borrow the technique of parasitic right-handedness, but because he has too many avatars, he does not know that it is the ontology. There is only one chance. Once he has not chosen the correct target, he will be completely passive. The Naruto¡¯s avatar completely restrains his ability to be close. It can be said now that he is completely beaten by the Naruto.


    In the forest, both battlefields have dominated the wood leaf side, and the situation of Zuo Jin and Duo You is not optimistic. On several occasions, they have been caught weak and almost killed.


    Looking at the left-handedness of being beaten by himself, Naruto snorted, no longer hesitating, and several condensed spiral pills at the same time. In an instant, a powerful whirlwind swept the audience, Naruto whispered, locked close The body, all the spiral pills swarmed up!


    The powerful whirlwind airflow covers the space around the left body to form a gravitational field. It seems that there is a pulling force. It is actually that the body near the left is hit by a spiral pill.


    Hey! Like a bomb burst, a loud bang, a powerful wind attribute Chakra forms a blue storm, sharp breath like countless swords left a scar on the left body.


    Finally, the Chakra storm dissipated, but saw that the left side was lying on the ground, and the body was full of gas.


    Just when Naruto was preparing to help the teeth in the past, he saw something that surprised him. The original airy chakra was dark and red, the first two eyes, the huge evil. Breathing breath!


    Suddenly, the left and the broken body gradually cracked, like a single-cell biological division, and finally turned into two, it is close to the left and right!


    The muscles of their bodies are smashed, and the skin becomes a hard, **** substance with a nail shape. It looks like a ghost.


    "His change..."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 226： Festival

    Naruto''s eyes were slightly condensed, and he clearly felt the evil spirit. It was really a big snake pill, and it was very strange.


    I looked at the other half of my body and smiled. "Right, if you just protected, I might have been killed by this guy."


    "Hey, come near, you are really weak, you will be defeated by this guy!"


    Right near his tongue, looking at Naruto, his eyes filled with a few naked desires, that is the desire for blood and slaughter, he has seen the scene of his death to Naruto.


    "Right, don''t be awkward, hurry up and solve this guy!"


    Left and evil, a smile, the seal in the hand, the next moment, you see the disappearance of the right and left body strange, right is to disappear, even if you use exploration, you can not feel the right atmosphere.


    what''s going on! Naruto was shocked.


    "Hey, boy, you are finished!"


    In the shrill sound of the left, Naruto saw a monster in his body suddenly, and a pair of brown-red big hands sticking out from his abdomen, like a ghost of the body, gradually eroding his body.


    Naruto is somewhat overwhelmed. He is now losing control of his body. Gradually, the right half is unaware. The next moment, he sees the head of the brown-red color monster appearing from his right half. Right near!


    "how come?!"


    Naruto clearly felt that a chilly force was invading his body, eroding like a virus, but he could not make any protective actions, and he could only watch his body being swallowed up.


    "Goodbye!" Right near the evil smile, now he has eroded a large part of Naruto''s body organization, as long as another step is eroded, Naruto is completely controlled by him.


    Seeing that the Naruto body will be completely eroded, the right has already foreseen the scene that he is completely controlled by himself. Suddenly, there is a horrible pressure in the Naruto. The next moment, the right and the horror see the red airflow Out, it turned out to be a huge red fox, it is nine tails! Gasping in the nostrils of the nine tails, the red Chakra suddenly burst out.


    "Little devil! You dare to occupy the land of this uncle! I really don''t want to live! I want to eat you!"


    In the next moment, the nine tails open a huge mouth, like a black hole. The powerful suction will absorb the right side of the entrance, and the teeth will chew the right and near the body into the abdomen.


    Picking up the right hand, a red chakra was sprayed out in the mouth of the nine tails, repairing the place that was eroded by the right, and the red light shone, and the body of Naruto was restored.


    Outside, Naruto originally thought that he would be completely controlled by the right and left. Suddenly, his body actually replied to freedom, and a powerful force constantly emerged from the lower abdomen. The warm power made Naruto Shushu. Cool buzz.


    Naruto opened his eyes and flashed a light of light. He said: "Is it nine-tailed? Thank you very much."


    In the end, I was looking at the Naruto standing up in an incredible way. Didn''t he just be dying? how come? Could it be that the right has failed? impossible! Immediately called: "Right! What''s wrong with you! Answer me quickly!"


    Naruto looked cold and stared at the left hand, and the blue spiral was condensed in his hand. With the output of Chakra, the blue spiral became a spiral sword, and looked at the ghost''s left, like a dead man. "How do you call it again?" No, he was killed by me! Next, it''s your turn!"


    "Impossible! How could he be killed!" He was screaming at the left, although his mouth did not admit it, but the fear in his heart still prevailed, and his body continued to retreat. Naruto''s spiral shuriken made him feel the breath of death. He knew that he couldn¡¯t stand the Naruto¡¯s move.


    "Hey!" Naruto no longer speaks with the left, his body flashes, his air is firmly locked to the left, and his eyes are flashing, and the powerful spiral swords block all the way to the left.


    Shouting at the left, horrified, the body was swallowed by the spiral sword, the blue storm re-emerged, under the spiral shuriken, the body of the left-handed mantra was split into pieces, and the flesh and blood would stain the blue Chakra storm. It became red, and it was spectacular!


    At this time, on the other side, I saw the red pill with the teeth, and the black teeth will be forced to retreat! Seeing that the left is being killed by Naruto, it is also fearful, and a strong sense of crisis rises to the heart.


    At this time, Naruto also came to help the teeth. Although the right hand was broken, it did not affect Naruto''s battle. Besides, with the power of nine tails, his limbs would recover again in an hour.


    With the addition of Naruto, the original situation has been more difficult, and she is even more miserable. She has no breathing space at all. The sound system is at least three seconds more than the preparation time. However, Naruto and the teeth are continuous. Under constant attack, don''t say three seconds, even if it is a second.


    Helpless, more than also finally open the state of the curse two, really, more than the most hopeless to become state two, because in the second state, her face will change greatly, if the ghosts are general. Even as a ninja, after all, it is still a woman, and she still values ??her appearance. No matter what position or occupation, beauty is a woman''s nature.


    Under the second state, the quality of the body has been greatly improved. Finally, there is a breather, far away from the attack of Naruto and the teeth. The flute is manipulated in the hands, and the strange notes are played like water. The sound waves spread throughout the forest.


    Under the sound waves, Naruto and the teeth''s attack movements stop instantly, as if there is any invisible air wall that will block they simply can''t go any further!


    I often sneer at the corner of my mouth, is it enough? I will fight back!


    Suddenly, the notes changed, and the rushing notes were like a storm. It turned out to be the sound of the wind and thunder. In an instant, the blue sound edge spurred out, like a raindrop, covering all the space.


    In front of him, the endless sound blade oppresses Naruto. He has already felt the sharpness of the sound edge. He immediately runs Chakra to the whole body, forming a blue film to protect the body. At the same time, the teeth are also applied. This Chakra film is one of the ninja''s defensive moves, resisting certain attacks, and the strength of the film is determined by the operator''s own Chakra strength.


    The sound edge collides with the Chakra film, and the blue ripples of the water ripple out. The sound of the explosion of the beans is constantly in the air. It is the sound when the Chakra contest breaks through the air, just like the arc discharge. Wear the air to scream.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 227： Festival

    The sound edge continued, as if not exhausted, and soon, the Chakra film of the tooth disappeared, and the Naruto Chakra film was also broken.


    The unprotected teeth are completely exposed to the sound edge, without any hindrance. Dozens of sound edges hit the body of the tooth together. The texture of the splitting sounds constantly, the blood overflows, and the seriously injured tooth falls from the sky and falls. On the ground, unconscious.


    "tooth!"


    Naruto screamed and immediately reached the side of the tooth, but saw that his body was full of scars, the whole person has become a blood color, the same, the situation of the red pill is not optimistic, the breath is in the arms of the teeth.


    "You guy!" Naruto turned his head and looked at him with anger. The serious injury of Lumaru and the serious injury of his teeth were caused by the whole woman in front of him. The anger in his heart gradually swallowed Naruto¡¯s reason and anger. Underneath, the nine-tailed Chakra emerged. In an instant, the huge Chakra strength rose from the Naruto. The red gauze condensed, and a red tail swayed. The Naruto¡¯s body became a scorpion. On the ground, it looks like a fox.


    This chakra...


    I was also surprised to see the changes of Naruto, so that I forgot to continue the attack.


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    Naruto sounded the beast of a beast, and his body turned into a red lightning. The speed was so fast that it could not be captured at all.


    Hey!


    In the twinkling of an eye, Naruto went to the front and the front, the red eyes of the beast staring at the front of the multi-purpose, the evil and violent breath made her heart pound.


    In the next moment, I felt that I was like a train hitting the body. The body flew out. The strength of the state 2 was not able to withstand the Naruto''s blow. The chest was sunken and the blood of the big strand was broken. The cracked internal organs are ejected.


    "Death!"


    Naruto catches up with the multi-purpose, and screams, the right hand injury is completely restored, and the spiral pill is condensed again in the hand. However, the spiral pill at this time is not blue, but the red blood is generally red. The human spiral pill has evolved again, and its power is almost ten times that of the previous one.


    "Spiral pill!"


    The red spiral pill hangs around a circle of fiery red brilliance, like the **** sun, infinitely magnified in front of the eyes. The horror of the horror made it impossible for him to give birth to any resistance. The woman who was seriously injured was paler, her eyes were astonished and unbelievable, and the breath of death would be shrouded in ruins. The Naruto at this moment turned out to be horrible. Such as!


    It¡¯s too late to make a scream. Naruto¡¯s red spiral pill has already been swallowed up. The red brilliance suddenly erupts, roaring, and there is only one red in the field of vision. The Chakra particles in the air form a flame-like burning scene. Under the ascent, it is actually breaking up the air molecules!


    This shocking, shining red light spread across this space, roaring in the ear, in addition to the rest of the sound is inaudible.


    "Naruto¡­¡­"


    In the distance, the deer pill hiding behind the root of the tree saw Naruto¡¯s blow, and the face was shocked. The Naruto¡¯s move was terrible, completely beyond his knowledge, only to see the red spiral In the next moment, the red storm of up to tens of meters is spread all over the surrounding space, and the red Chakra vortex formed into a red sky. Everything in the field of vision is annihilated, and the powder is turned into a storm. In the end, it turned out to form a beam of light straight into the sky!


    "Impossible! How can Naruto be so powerful! His move completely surpasses the scope of ordinary ninjutsu! Yes, this is the s-class ninjutsu, and even the legendary super s!"


    After deering in the tree, Lumao muttered to himself, and his strong strength would make him sneak in his clothes, his expression was sluggish, and he was completely shocked by the sight.


    Finally, the storm disappeared, the forest within a few tens of meters was destroyed, the ground cracked, the huge potholes that were blown up still shine red light, and the violent wind property Chakra continued to ravage, destroying the particle structure of the soil.


    Then, I saw a figure falling from the sky. It was Naruto. In the storm just now, he was also implicated and rolled up. If it wasn¡¯t for the protection of the nine-tailed gown, Naruto¡¯s end is likely to be more From the general, it becomes a powder that disappears in the heavens and the earth.


    With a bang, like a sack, the Naruto fell to the ground, and the huge impact made him feel awkward. His face was pale, his body was cut in many places, his blood was flowing, his body was constantly shaking, his right hand was hanging down, and it was obviously broken again.


    "Damn..."


    Naruto struggled, like a creep, and the red Chakra storm again, the red nine-tailed gauze shrouded his body.


    At this point, Lumao ran from behind the big tree, and went to Naruto to check the situation of Naruto. At this time, he saw an incredible sight. I saw that Naruto¡¯s injured body recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. With.


    His power!


    Is there already a strong wave in the heart of Lumao? Is it so strong? Naruto, you are a monster. Looking at the Naruto on the ground that is quickly repairing the broken body, the deer pill face has a bitter color. The former crane tail actually has such strength... It is obviously the Konoha ninja, why the gap is so big, for a lifetime, I am afraid I can''t surpass him.


    After a quarter of an hour, the Naruto''s injury turned out to be a full recovery, and the right hand could not see the fracture. Seeing such a scene, Lumao is once again a monster.


    However, the main reason why Naruto can recover quickly is the role of the nine-tailed gauze. Under normal circumstances, he wants to recover such a heavy injury at least for a long time. I have to say that the combination of the vortex and the nine tails is really terrible, as long as the nine tails are not pulled away no matter how much injury can be recovered, even if the limb is broken, it can grow completely!


    Naruto stood up and couldn''t see the wounded. It¡¯s too late to check his recovery status. Naruto immediately said to the deer pill: ¡°Lumaru, the injured tooth is pleased with you. Now I have wasted so much time. If I don¡¯t hurry to catch up, Sasuke will probably leave the leaves. The sphere of influence, when it is time to catch up, it will be troublesome."


    Knowing the anxieties in Naruto''s heart, Lumaru is inexplicable. Why did he work so hard, and Sasuke has really ignored his own safety, and Sasuke is really important to him? Can not suppress the thoughts in the heart, Lumao immediately said: "Naruto, why you are so attached to Sasuke, Sasuke has already determined Kiba, why should he chase him back?"


    When I heard the deer pill, Naruto first looked at it. After thinking about it, there was a smile on his face that only he could understand. "Sasuke, he is my best friend. I can¡¯t watch him go to the big snake pill. On the other hand, Konoha is his hometown, and he must bring him back anyway!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 228： Festival

    friend?


    Is that just the case?


    Lumao was a little surprised. It was only a friend''s relationship. He even did this step. Can it be said that Naruto is really an idiot? In order to continue the so-called friendship, even their own lives are not needed.


    When Lumao saw the scene of Naruto and the more they were fighting, he was stunned by the savage of Naruto. He had never seen such Naruto. At that time, he was going crazy. Regardless of the desperate attack of life, even if the suicide-like move of the red spiral pill is to be defeated, is it true that he really put his life to the end? Sasuke and him, can you really do this for the so-called best friend?


    Lumao was hesitant, and then said: "Naruto, perhaps, Sasuke does not look at you like this. You see him as a good friend. Does he put you in the same position? Is this really worth it?"


    The smile on Naruto''s face is still so kind, without the slightest shake. "What if it is like that? Since he was seen as a good friend, even if he was killed by him, he was always believing him, Sasuke. He, for me, can''t really lose. Even if I give up my life, I will be willing. If I am killed by Sasuke, I can get him back to Konoha. I think, this is really worth it."


    "Naruto!"


    Lumaru¡¯s complex look at Naruto is really a fool who dares to be self-satisfied. When he thinks about Naruto¡¯s actions, Lumaru finally speculates on a clue. For a long time, he was cast aside by the village and was despised by Konoha. There is no small trauma, but he still insists, always presenting the most sunny and kindest side to everyone. For the companion, for the friend, if you really give everything, don¡¯t care, everything is for everyone¡¯s recognition.


    Such Naruto, even if it is carrying everything, will show a smile, for the so-called companion of the seventh class, so hard work, such a man, really stupid!


    Perhaps, this is him, Lumaru immediately relieved, looking at Naruto, the heart unconsciously rushed out a warm current, the heart said, Naruto, I have already admitted you, Naruto, you are the real ninja, if, can How good is it to be friends with you...


    Seriously looking at Naruto, the deer pill looks stunned and waved his hand and said: "Naruto, you can safely chase Sasuke, and give it to me here. Ning and Ding do not have to worry about it, I will take it with you. To support them, even if you give up your life, you must defeat the ninja of the sound and bring your companion back to Muye Village. This is my promise!"


    I heard that Lumaru said that Naruto let go of his heart. He knows the credit of Lumaru. As long as it is what he promised, he will definitely do it.


    "Great, I don''t have to worry about them here, Lumaru, everything is careful, I am going to chase Sasuke!"


    When Naruto finished, he nodded to Lumaru, his body flashed, and disappeared in the same place. He had to chase Sasuke and pursue his best friend. He definitely didn''t want to lose again...


    Lumaru¡¯s look at the deep jungle, a sigh of sigh, ¡°Naruto, I hope you can bring Sasuke back...¡±


    Finally, I looked at the direction of Naruto¡¯s departure. Lumaru then turned and lifted the teeth that were not seriously injured. I didn¡¯t care about the pain in my chest. I rushed to the other side, where there were two players. Ning and Ding, he must bring his team members back safely. This is his promise.


    When the deer pill disappeared here, suddenly, the ground soil continued to undulate, as if something was hidden in the ground. In a short while, there was a chakra fluctuation in the air, and a tree-shaped human figure was drilled from the ground.


    The black windbreaker, the fiery flame of the flame burns like a flame on the black curtain, just like the fire of the original in the night, exudes a strange and powerful momentum, which is the special costume of Xiao organization. Looking at it again, I saw that the man''s head was wrapped in a trunk-like thing. The protruding tree scorpion formed a tooth-like mouthpart. The man''s face was black and white. It was like two parts of Taiji yin and yang. It was really weird.


    Without guessing, this person is absolutely the most mysterious in the organization!


    Looking at the battlefield in front of him, the black and white face of the face showed a strange smile, and the white voice immediately sounded. "It¡¯s a terrible trick. Even applying the nine-tailed Chakra to this step, can you say that he Has it really become a perfect human power?"


    The voice just fell, a completely different voice appeared, it was black. "Well, it really combines the wind and the nine-tailed Chakra, and developed new tricks. However, this trick is powerful, but it is powerful. It is very dangerous. If the operator does not take the opportunity to escape the Chakra storm, he will be implicated with the enemy."


    The white voice is a bit tender, "Oh, really, is it true that the relationship between the little devil and Sasuke is really complicated?"


    Naruto and Kazuru¡¯s dialogue in black and white was naturally heard. Naruto¡¯s feelings and determination to Sasuke surprised them. It¡¯s rare for friends to reach such a level.


    The black voice is like a bit of a memory. "That''s their embarrassment. From this point of view, between them, it''s a bit like a relationship between a spot and a column."


    In the dark deep forest, black and white is silent for a while, and immediately chased to the Naruto, where there is a battle they are most looking forward to, between Sasuke and Naruto, the end of the battle!


    The clear waterfall seems to fall from the sky, and the general practice, hanging a piece of silver, the sound is huge, the sound of water roars. The white water surged into the mist, and under the sunlight, it formed a rainbow, which was very beautiful across the waterfall.


    On both sides of the waterfall is a bluestone statue of up to several dozen feet. Two long-haired men stand opposite each other, wearing armor, one-handedly printed face is faintly visible, and there is a touch of obsession and complexity in the look. It is determined to kill each other, and it seems to be tangled. There is no doubt that they are the statues between Uchiha and the hand column.


    At that time, the Qianshouzhu and Uchibo spots were in this battle. The original endless valley of the original name became a symbolic landmark of ambiguity and determination. This place is the boundary of Muye Village. Once you have stepped through the valley of the end. The bridge is completely left from the leaves.


    The water flow from the waterfall eventually fell on the surface of the lake, and the scattered water hit the lake, causing ripples.


    It seems that there has been no exhaustion of ripples that have continued. After a foot, I paused for a while, being broken into several small ripples and continuing to expand forward.


    Sasuke stood on the surface of the lake, and the ancient wells in his heart did not wave. He felt the impact of the waterfall. A little splash of water hit the exposed skin. The cool, moist air came from the face, and there was a feeling of being at the seaside.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 229： Festival

    Looking at the tall statue in front of him, Sasuke''s thoughts and thousands of thousands, Yu Zhibo, his great-grandfather, the man who once stood at the peak of the endurance world, the representative of the Uchiha family, symbolizing the man with the strongest power, he, this life is for what. Being blinded by power, pursuing the so-called ultimate, trying to create a world of the moon, trying to subvert the entire ninja world with one''s own power, completely destroying all the world.


    Hate, hate, and lose the spot of love, after all, become a slave to the circle of writing, even if he has the power of six immortals, but he still can not understand, can not understand the emotions of the world. Perhaps, he once loved, but these are the past, the death of Uchiha Izumi, the betrayal of the tribe, the incomprehension of the lover, after all, became the most hated thing in the heart, since then, he no longer believes Any, he is determined to destroy all the world, destroy all the people he once loved, the people, the village, the world...


    The Valley of the End, standing in this world, Sasuke is very emotional, here is the beginning, the end will be the end, no matter what happened before, here is ultimately his destiny. Hey, the cobwebs are generally entangled, and within the fate, after all, they can¡¯t get rid of them.


    Standing on the water, with the turbulence of the ripples, Sasuke is ups and downs.


    "Naruto, since you are so persistent, let me test your beliefs. In the face of such me, will you persist?"


    In the dark deep forest, Naruto flies all the way, biting his teeth, looking firm, Sasuke, waiting for me, I must bring you back!


    Finally, the scene in front of the scene is bright, there is an extraordinary world in front of it, the water and the sky meet, two sculptures rise from the ground, on the calm lake, a blue figure is standing on it, like a leaf floating on the water Ping, in the ripples, seems to be able to drift with the wind at any time...


    "Sasuke!"


    Naruto rushed out of the deep forest, and flew up, finally to Sasuke.


    "Sasuke! Follow me back to Muye Village!"


    Naruto gasped, and the flight just now consumed a lot of his energy.


    "finally come¡­¡­"


    Sasuke¡¯s voice was a little long, slowly opening the micro-closed eyes, revealing the shining eyes, and the look was light, it seems that everything has nothing to do with him.


    "I won''t go back with you, I have my own goals, you still go back to the wood leaves."


    "Sasuke!" Naruto bit his teeth, and his look is not good. "Sasuke, everyone will chase you back if you give up your life. You must go back with me!"


    "What do you say, what does it have to do with me?"


    Sasuke¡¯s voice was silent, his face was expressionless, and the indifference made the Naruto¡¯s heart tremble.


    ¡°Is it irrelevant?¡± Naruto tightened his fist. ¡°Everyone sees you as a friend, you...¡±


    "What about that?" Sasuke interrupted Naruto''s words. The voice was so cold. It was really a person, like an iceberg, and he couldn''t see him at all. Normally, although Sasuke is cold, Naruto can still appreciate Sasuke¡¯s concern for him and his friends. Although he is cold, he is still enthusiastic.


    However, Sasuke in front of me has really changed. The indifference makes people tremble. I can¡¯t feel any emotional fluctuations at all. Silently, dead, if not seen before, Naruto can¡¯t imagine that Sasuke will become like this. !


    Naruto is very sad, his best friend, completely ignore him, like a stranger, no, it should be said that it is even more indifferent than a stranger, there is no trace of friendship or companion.


    Seeing the more unruly Naruto, Sasuke¡¯s mouth twitched in a curve, it was awkward. Immediately, Sasuke whispered: "Do you know? Here, the valley of the end, all the reincarnation and beginning will happen here, the reincarnation is the end, the beginning is over, Naruto, here, may become an unforgettable life. The place¡­¡­"


    Sasuke¡¯s voice is very long. It seems to be telling a long story. In the story, he and Naruto are both protagonists. In his life, he is entangled in two people, friends, friends, brothers, and two people. Constant accidents, the total incident, no matter when, can not break the connection between the two.


    What is my unforgettable place? Naruto does not understand the meaning of Sasuke, and does not go deep into it. It is only Sasuke¡¯s feelings of empty hair.


    Sasuke regained his indifference. "Naruto, but now I am not that person. Here, I will end all. For you, I will never be merciful!"


    "Don''t you be merciful to me?" Naruto indulged in this sentence, and did not even understand the meaning of Sasuke''s "I am not that person", and immediately said: "Do you really want to fight with me?"


    Sasuke snorted, "What about it!"


    Looking at Sasuke¡¯s indifferent expression, listening to Sasuke¡¯s indifferent words, Naruto¡¯s hand was tight, ¡°Sasuke, since you said so, I will obey your meaning, even if you interrupt your hands and feet, I will also You bring it back!"


    "Hey, are you really confident about your strength? Naruto, or do you really don''t know the difference between us? You and me are insurmountable like the Scorpio. You were not my opponent. Now, the results will still not change. Since you want to die, then I will fulfill you!"


    Sasuke¡¯s words are extremely ridiculous. There is no such thing as Naruto¡¯s eyes, tone, and demeanor. It¡¯s all that Naruto¡¯s heart hurts. He thinks that his best friend, self-righteous brother, is like this to him. The dedication, the past experience, the experience of the past, is it really true that it is false?


    Naruto feels that the spirit is very embarrassing. He clearly feels that Sasuke¡¯s killing, Sasuke¡¯s ruthlessness, although it is faintly aware of what is wrong, but Naruto is still unable to stop the grief and disappointment in his heart.


    In fact, the saddest thing in life is the mistrust of loved ones, the betrayal of friends, and the derailment of the people they love. These things are unacceptable to human nature, betrayal, Distrust is the most vicious existence in the world, unbearable and unbelievable.


    On the edge of the cliff, my friend pushed you down with your own hands. The body fell and saw his malicious and ridiculous smile. At that time, it was really insulting. At that time, the mind did not consciously give birth to a sense of world, become unconfident, and hate the world. I will think in my heart, huh, huh, really, humanity is still ugly. In order to pursue the so-called fame and fortune, everything can be betrayed and everything can be betrayed! Humanity, seven sins!


    At this time, Naruto¡¯s mood is just like this. He was despised by Sasuke, and he was ridiculed by Sasuke. In the face of the indifference of the dear, the injury of the dear, Naruto couldn¡¯t accept it. The dark side of the heart is not consciously born, it is actually some hatred Sasuke.


    Why is this, what am I doing wrong!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 230： Festival

    Sasuke, since you look down on me like this! Why should I help me many times! Why do you want to be a caring person? At that time, when I was with you, I really thought that you were my best friend, but now you are, I am really painful, no, I hate! I really hate it! Why did God arrange to give me such an identity! Why did Sasuke appear, did he really treat me as a friend?


    There are huge waves in Naruto¡¯s heart, and the feeling of depression over the years has exploded.


    "Why, Sasuke, you have to be like this to me!"


    Sasuke, you are really the best friend for me, my brother, my...


    Sasuke, I am really sad when I see you. Do you really have any feelings?


    Sasuke, for many years, I am like a fool, carefully guarding the embarrassment between you and me, really do not want to lose you.


    Sasuke, since you are doing this to me, then I will no longer follow my promise.


    No longer oppressing the mid-explosion, it is destroyed in oppression. After all, it was impossible to contain the anger and pain in the heart, and Naruto made a decision.


    "Sasuke, if this is the case, then I will kill you! You and I will only live one after another!"


    Feel the anger and killing of Naruto, Sasuke is a strange smile, that''s it, Naruto bursts out of your inner anger, and then, let me completely engulf you. Your anger, your hatred, I have clearly felt, but, this is not enough! As a nine-tailed person, your potential, your ability, your nine-tailed! I really want it...


    Unconsciously, when Naruto took Sasuke, the more angry he was, the greater the restraint of Sasuke''s refining pot. At that time, when the power of the nine tails is completely liberated, it is the time when Naruto is dead. Sasuke will never be merciful. Using the power of the refining pot, he thoroughly absorbs the nine tails and strips the nine tails from Naruto. He can only die one at the end!


    "Naruto, come on, your anger, your killing, not enough!" Sasuke''s mouth smirked, and for a time, the violent and evil thoughts in the darkness of the heart came out, and the refining pot drove it, it turned out to be Really want to kill Naruto!


    At the end of the valley, under the waterfall, Sasuke and Naruto smashed the surface of the water, and the sun shone, reflecting the figure of the two. The red and blue figures were shattered by the ripples of the ripples.


    Sasuke''s look is strange, but under the silent expression is a touch of evil. "Come on, you haven''t always wanted to beat me? Now I will give you a chance, but I am afraid you can''t even touch my clothes!" ¡±


    "Sasuke, you guy!" Naruto clenched his fists, his teeth clenched, and the rubbing sound of the cockroaches, unconsciously, the Naruto red chakra, the red nine-tailed gauze covered the body, body Hey, the long tail keeps swaying, and the powerful Chakra fluctuations in the air.


    Blood red eyes squinted at Sasuke, suffocating, fierce and violent.


    "Sasuke, I want to kill you!"


    "Nine-tailed gauze?" Some unusual Sasuke disdain, "This is..."


    Immediately, the blue Chakra Guanghua spewed out from Sasuke, and the lightning-like thunder and lightning surrounded the whole body. The momentum was actually not weaker than Naruto.


    "Come on, let me see your strength!"


    Sasuke stood on the water and looked at Naruto calmly. It seemed very sure.


    This guy! Naruto hated, and then the body plunged to Sasuke, the speed was fast, the naked eye could not capture, the streamer flashed, it was already in front of Sasuke.


    "Sasuke, kill you!"


    Naruto is furious, and a punch with endless power is going to help the Sasuke.


    "Oh." Sasuke disdain a smile, his mind turned sharply, his body was free to read and move, between the thousand and one, raised his right hand, and held the Naruto wrist, using the power to press, relying on the skill to resolve this move, immediately, The left hand suddenly grabbed his waist and took a strong look. He saw that Naruto was thrown high, throwing it, and throwing it at the bluestone statue next to the waterfall.


    However, Naruto is not so simple. When he was thrown out, he used a tail to hook a big tree on the shore. The long tail curled, and the reaction force resolved the trend that was thrown. After a turn, I rushed to Sasuke again.


    In the fly, the red gauze on Naruto suddenly gave birth to a few giant hands, breaking through the air barrier, and rushing to Sasuke.


    The red giant hand is made by Chakra, tangible and ruthless, and it can''t hurt it by ordinary attack. Knowing the power of this move, Sasuke did not choose hard resistance, and then fled and retreated, constantly avoiding continuous attacks.


    On the lake, Sasuke''s blue light shines, and several red Chakras are thunderous and rushing. I almost want to grab Sasuke and make it into a meat!


    Behind Sasuke, the red figure flew like a fox on the lake, and the turbulent Chakra airflow hit the water with huge waves. The whistling room, the long tail behind it, the palm of the hand generally grabbed Sasuke.


    All the way to Mercedes-Benz, Sasuke felt the strong threat behind him, no longer hesitated, high-tech use, the skyrocketing, stepping on the unpredictable footwork, his body shining, successfully escaped the must-attack.


    Sasuke leaped high and flew over the bluestone statue. Looking at the Naruto who is still galloping on the lake, the hand is suddenly printed, and the fire is burning.


    In an instant, the strong fire attribute Chakra ë³ëµ ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô Ôú Ôú Ôú Ôú Ôú Ôú Ôú Ôú Ôú Ôú Ôú Ôú Ôú Ôú Ôú Ôú Ôú Ôú Ôú Ôú Ôú Ôú Ôú Ôú


    Hey!


    The flame did not stop, the hot tongue spurted, and the water continued to sway the white water vapor. As if it were in a steamer, the flame was scattered. The diffuse water vapor covered the lake like a cloud, and the field of vision was blurred. No trace of Naruto was seen.


    "It¡¯s really fast! It¡¯s like this...¡±


    Write the wheel eye to open, with the sense of spirituality, Sasuke to carry out the exploration technique, searching for the atmosphere of Naruto, and soon, Sasuke will notice that the small lake underwater, a powerful Chakra breath is brewing ~www.novelhall .com~ is simply the Naruto Chakra of Naruto!


    The next moment, I saw thousands of Naruto volleyed from the lake, whistling, dragging the shadows to Sasuke.


    There are too many numbers, and the arrows are rainy. They cannot be resisted at all.


    Sasuke''s body shape flashed and jumped to a highland, and all the avatars chased again. There was really a bit of chasing after him.


    This time, Sasuke did not choose to avoid, the thunder of the body shines, the blue lightning field emerges, and within three feet of the body, a strict protective net is formed, and the powerful thunder attribute power makes a sound of explosion.


    At this point, the body rain has already hit the front of Sasuke, just arrived here, it is hit by Sasuke''s lightning field, between the creaking, white smoke continues to rise.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 231： Festival

    After all, the avatar is still unable to withstand the power of thunder and lightning. After a stormy attack, all the avatars are white smoke.


    However, just in the moment when Sasuke removed the field of lightning, he felt that a strong threat came from the air. He looked up and saw that Naruto had fallen from the sky, his hand was shining with a blue spiral storm, and the spiral around the blade. Four cloths, it is a spiral sword!


    This guy! When!


    Sasuke¡¯s writing circle broke out with a slap in the face, and the thunder in his hand quickly lit up, and the red lightning flashed and thundered!


    Hey!


    Red Rachel collided with the blue spiral shuriken, and the two arcs of light arc continued to shine. Finally, the arc of light exploded and the Chakra storm hitting the red and blue colors rose to the sky.


    In the face of the spiral shuriken, Sasuke''s red Thunder cuts the wind. After all, the two ninjutsu are s-class, and they want to separate the winners and losers, and they have to break from the amount of Chakra that they output.


    In the storm, Sasuke''s left hand continued to shine with red lightning. A pair of writing eyes looked at the same blushing Naruto. At this moment, the six beards on Naruto''s face were thick, and the tiger''s teeth were long and arrogant like a beast. Looking at all of this, Sasuke¡¯s heart was fascinating. At that time, in the face of the angry waves, the spiral shuriken and the red Leiqi cooperated for the first time. The two joined forces and finally defeated the angry Tao.


    However, at this time, the two men are swords and swords, red Leiqi and spiral shurikens are doing life and death struggle, red lightning, blue violent hurricane, intertwined, constantly colliding, eventually turned into a little white light disappeared in the world .


    Under the collision of Rachel and the spiral shuriken, Sasuke¡¯s heart was shocked.


    Suddenly, Sasuke felt a strange breath in his chest. It was the power of evil full of temper and darkness. This force came to the heart, like the icy ice thorns, so deeply into the heart of Sasuke.


    what happened!


    There is a large drop of cold sweat in the amount of Sasuke, **** it! Refining the demon pot! It will be at this time!


    In the storm, Naruto''s eyes were red, and the anger and incomprehension in the heart prevailed. Under the repressive emotions of many years, the dark side of the heart broke out, and the hatred of Sasuke reached the extreme. Chakra is constantly outputting, but he wants to break Sasuke''s red Rachel in one fell swoop. However, this red Rachel is unusual, and he can''t break through the slightest.


    At this time, Naruto felt that the breath of Sasuke''s body suddenly changed. The original silence turned out to be a haze evil, and even the only remaining feeling of softness seemed to disappear.


    "Sasuke, he..." Feel the change of Sasuke again, Naruto''s heart trembled, the original hatred of the heart turned out to be but it was a bit weak.


    Now, Sasuke has completely changed, and Naruto has never known him. Now, he is really like a demon. The violent arrogance is almost surging.


    Sasuke''s look is mysterious, and the black Chakra airflow rises from the body, and a powerful sigh of relief comes. When Naruto saw the face of Sasuke, he was shocked.


    However, Sasuke¡¯s original blushing writing eyes gradually disappeared. The darkness of the ink-like airflow filled the pupils. Soon, the eyes became a jade, dark and dark, like the purest ink in the world.


    However, see Sasuke¡¯s smocked robes, no winds, and whitish, but there is a black airflow in the hall, looking at the Naruto in front of him, Sasuke¡¯s evil smile, like a devil¡¯s smile.


    At this point, Sasuke is completely blackened!


    Naruto¡¯s heart trembled and was surrounded by suffocation. The hatred in his heart disappeared. What happened? ! Now he is not Sasuke at all, and now he is really like an evil monster.


    Under the erosion of dark power, Sasuke lost all his previous memories. Now he doesn¡¯t know Naruto at all. He just knows that the person in front of him is his own enemy. He must kill him. He must kill him anyway. !


    "Kid, don''t you want to kill me?" The blackened Sasuke licked his lips. "Oh, then I will kill you!"


    Suddenly, Sasuke¡¯s black streamer was full, and the pure ink color shrouded him in a piece of black. In an instant, the red lightning changed, and the black brilliance became black together!


    The red and blue storms instantly turned into black and blue, and finally, they became gray!


    The thunder and lightning shine, and the more powerful atmosphere bursts out. The black thunderbolt contains a powerful force of destruction. The current spiral hand sword is not an opponent.


    Very easily, the black Rachel has the upper hand, like the broken glass, the gray Chakra storm cracking, in the storm, I saw the black Rachel successfully broke the power of the spiral shuriken, the situation is like a broken bamboo, the black lightning is like a flame, the moment Caved in Naruto''s body!


    "This is impossible... Sasuke... you..."


    Feeling the coolness of the chest, Naruto eyes wide open, incredulously looking at Sasuke in front, the prominent pupil reflects Sasuke''s evil smile.


    "Dead, boy..."


    Sasuke smiled and thundered again in the hands. The thunder and lightning suddenly broke out in black flames. The black lightning completely broke out from the Naruto body. The thunderstorm skyrocketed, and it turned out to be straight into the sky. The dark energy column continued to shine, the clouds of the sky. All of them were expelled, and there was only one black left between the heavens and the earth.


    Finally, the lightning disappeared and the color was restored within the space.


    On top of the bluestone statue, Sasuke will wear Naruto''s chest, and the red blood will stain the clothes of both sides.


    Ticking, the blood is falling to the ground, splashing with crystal flowers.


    Naruto''s face was pale, and the blushing eyes restored the normal clear blue. He was defeated by Sasuke, and his inner hatred and darkness were completely eliminated. Looking at Sasuke in front of me, my eyes are full of regret and remorse, Sasuke really wants to kill me, Sasuke how he will become like this!


    "Sasuke..." Naruto''s mouth blew out bloodstains Really hate, because I have no power, I can''t save my sister Sakura, sorry, I can''t fulfill my promise, Sasuke, he, I still can''t bring back the leaves.


    Under the clear sky, the valley of the end is in the midst of depression and surprise.


    On top of the stone carving, Sasuke loosened Naruto''s body, but saw a huge through-the-cut wound throughout the Naruto''s chest. The entire lung was destroyed by Sasuke. The hollow wound can see the spine and some broken internal organs. Connected, the blood condenses under the scorching of lightning. At this moment, Naruto is really like a broken rag doll. With the help of Sasuke, the body crashes to the ground.


    With a bang, Naruto''s body hit the ground. After all, it was above the statue. The place where it fell was not flat. With the inertia of the impact, the broken body stone rolled down the stone, but it eventually fell into the lake.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 232： Festival

    Sasuke stood on the bluestone, and the ink in his eyes flowed. Some pale faces were still so sinful. He licked his tongue and looked strange. "Boy, it¡¯s a pity. I thought you could play with me for a while, but I didn¡¯t expect it. It¡¯s so vulnerable, hehe..."


    At this time, Sasuke is still shrouded in a black airflow, such as the dreamy Chakra brilliance, there is no slight positive atmosphere, and some are just endless suffocating and strange.


    The sun is still so clear and clear, the sun with infinite warmth is unable to break through the black air, like a mist, without any dissipating meaning.


    However, afterwards, Sasuke was somewhat silent. He looked at the large blood on the ground. His eyes were full of struggling colors. There was a memory fragment of Naruto in his mind. His look was slight and he muttered to himself: "Naruto If you are dead..."


    "Naruto, if you are dead..."


    ......


    Constantly, Sasuke repeated this sentence, and gradually remembered the scenes when he met with Naruto.


    Naruto, dead?


    Sasuke looks a little shaken. It¡¯s good if you die.


    No, Naruto, who is Naruto? ! How can I be here? who am I! ?


    "Who am I?" Sasuke is stunned, his look is changing, and the jade-like eyes are swaying with the brilliance of the clouds.


    Yes, I am Sasuke. It was Naruto who was killed by me. He...


    The seventh class, Kakashi, Bai, Sakura, Ino, and my aunt, Akai, young, Xiao Li, Red, Asma, three generations, Uchiha...


    In an instant, the rich ink color actually had a sway, and Sasuke hugged his head and made a painful embarrassment. "What is going on, this power, **** it!"


    The shake was only maintained for a moment, and immediately, the ink color was restored to its original state, even more intense than before. At this point, the refining pots broke out from the Sasuke''s chest, and the black brilliance flowed, and the powerful deterrent force continued to come.


    The current refining pot is a bit strange, there is no sense of just peace. During the black ripples, huge suffocating and evil thoughts come out.


    As I have explained before, the refining pot itself has two strengths, light and darkness, and the power of creation and the power of destruction coexist. It can be said that the refining pot is a double-edged sword, absorbing the evil spirits and bringing its evil spirits. Absorbs and refines, forming the purest energy for the host to use. However, even if it is a refining pot, there is still a very small amount of evil temperament that cannot be purified. It will accumulate in the refining pot and eventually become the power of destruction of incomparable evil.


    In the battle against the cricket, Sasuke¡¯s hatred and killing in his heart stirred the evil power contained in the refining pot. At the same time, he accidentally opened the source of the refining pot, thus temporarily possessing Xianli to defeat him and broke him. Monthly reading.


    However, the incident was a hidden danger, and the power of evil has remained in the depths of Sasuke¡¯s mind, lurking like a virus. After all, it did not affect the daily life of Sasuke. Therefore, he did not have another strength in his own body.


    Now, playing against Naruto, the violent breath of Naruto¡¯s nine-tailed Chakra has affected Sasuke¡¯s mood, and his mood has fallen. The evil power has finally succeeded in invading Sasuke¡¯s knowledge of the sea, and with the powerful power, he has oppressed Sasuke¡¯s knowledge. I forgot my self. For a time, I was completely controlled by the refining pot.


    Above the bluestone statue, Sasuke was completely covered in a piece of black, and the black mist lingered, and he could not see his face. Although the refining pot has suppressed the mind, there is still a little bit of wisdom in Sasuke''s heart. Even if I don''t know who I am, Sasuke thinks that he still has important things to do, and there are many precious things to protect.


    Constant thinking, constant struggle, trying to fight against the evil power in my mind, look, struggle, suspicion, tremble, actually fell on the bluestone.


    Under the end of the valley, under the waterfall, a piece of blue water, Naruto''s body is sinking like a stone, spit out tiny blisters in the mouth, breathing gradually, the whole lungs are penetrated, the lake flows, and the whole is through. The wounds are constantly pouring out bubbles, and it can be seen that the **** heart becomes dark under water pressure, and the rhythm of the heart is gradually weakening.


    In the darkness, Naruto¡¯s consciousness kept falling, and the pain in his body made him feel nothing, only infinite faintness. Between the fall, Naruto returned to the dark world again, and the eyes gradually rose brightly, and the huge golden prison door appeared in the field of vision.


    As always, the seal on the golden door is still tight and there is no looseness. There was ripples in the water beneath the feet and it spread to the darkness in the distance.


    "Here? Nine tails..."


    Naruto swears, the spirit is a little wilting, his eyes are blurred, and a huge red monster appears faintly.


    "Roar!"


    The red monster made a huge buzzing sound, and the strong air current surged. The stirring water flowed on the Naruto''s body. The cool touch came, and Naruto''s vision was finally clear.


    Shaking his head and seeing the monster in front of him, Naruto shouted in surprise: "Hey, big brother, how can I get here?!"


    Looking at the Naruto''s wolverine look, the nine tails snorted and once again hit a stream of air. "The little devil, this grandfather brought you here."


    "What''s wrong? Big brother?"


    Seeing that Naruto is still a stupid and naive look, Nine-tailed shouted: "Little devil, it doesn''t matter if you die, but don''t bother me!"


    "Dead?" Naruto remembered the scene of Sasuke''s chest wearing a chest. At that time, his chest was cracked, blood was flowing, falling off the cliff, and he was dying. It was really dying.


    At this time, Naruto''s face became very lost and sad. "Nine-tailed brother, I am sorry, I am tired of you..." I touched my chest and seemed to feel the weak heartbeat, and my look was awkward. "Sasuke Actually killed me, I really can''t think of it I really see him as a friend..."


    The thing between Sasuke and Naruto is known. I saw Naruto''s sadness. Nine tails turned out to be some sympathy and Naruto. "Little devil, between you and him, hehe..."


    Seeing the nine-tailed look, Naruto is a bit strange, how? Is it feeling for me? The nine-tailed beast will also have emotions?


    Immediately, Naruto will be relieved. Everything is born with spirits. Emotional things are not unique to human beings. It is said that there are people who have animals and animals, presumably, emotionally, and they are similar to humans.


    "Nine-tailed brother, in fact, I have long felt that there must be a battle between me and him. I just didn''t expect it to come, but it was so close. He would kill me. But now, I want to come, but I want to come. Forgive him, maybe, I am really good to die, away from all the troubles, so that I can meet my father and mother."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 233： Festival

    Naruto''s tone is a bit low and his look is light. It seems to be telling a very ordinary thing. However, in the end, it is a few hoarseness out of thin air. To be honest, Naruto really wants to see him again. Parents, for many years dreams always think of the yellow-haired man and the red-haired woman, although the face is vague, but the warm feeling still makes the Naruto tremble, Naruto guess, they are their parents.


    This little devil...


    Looking at the wounds on Naruto¡¯s face, the nine-tailed mood is very uncomfortable. Although he hates humans, it is not very repugnant to Naruto. Because he has lived in Naruto for so many years, Naruto All the thoughts and actions are reflected in front of it. Nine-tailed knows what Naruto is, his spirit, and the feelings that he reveals are actually shocking and moving the nine tails of resentment.


    Unconsciously, Jiuwei has an admiration for Naruto. This human being is the most unpredictable heart it has ever seen. It can be said that it is really kind, very bright, like the sun, making people feel good.


    Seeing that Naruto was helped by Sasuke through the body, Jiuwei experienced the pain and struggle in Naruto''s heart. It knew the meaning of Sasuke for Naruto. Friends, brothers, although not blood relatives, the special feelings that are similar to family. Very real, it makes it moving.


    In the nine-eyed eyes, there was an inexplicable color, and I took a deep look. Naruto said, "I can save you, little devil. However, I advise you to give up Sasuke as soon as possible. Now he is not human, he is The breath is more evil than me."


    Hearing can be rescued, Naruto flashed a light in his eyes, but quickly dimmed, "Nine-tailed brother, I will not give up for Sasuke, he is my friend, I cherish people, even though he becomes I will still stick to my promise."


    Speaking of this, Naruto remembered the promise he had made. "Sassor, if you are in danger, I will save you if I die." He still remembers the stunned face of Sasuke at that time. He clearly sees it. When I arrived, Sasuke¡¯s friendship and gratitude hidden in his eyes, although very light, he still felt.


    Sasuke, no matter where I am, I will not give up, the embarrassment between you and me, even if I give up my life, I will guard it...


    It¡¯s a stubborn little devil, but like him, I like it very much. I haven¡¯t seen such a human being for a long time. Naruto, thank you, you let me see the light, maybe, as the old guy said, humans still have some hope...


    Gazing at Naruto, Nine-tailed a big head, "Naruto, since you insist on fighting with Sasuke, then I will fulfill you. Now, I will give you the power of five tails, maybe you can''t deal with him now, but I still hope you don''t give up!"


    "Nine-tailed brother..."


    Naruto looked at the nine tails with a stunned look. Suddenly it felt that it was not so annoying. The legendary nine tails also had a goodwill side.


    Nine tails reveal a humanized expression, "Naruto, don''t let me down!"


    Immediately, the nine tails swelled a powerful chakra, and the nine tails swayed together. In an instant, like a silky stripping, five of them pulled out the huge red tail of the red, like a scorpion, and shrouded Naruto as a flame. In the red light.


    Hey!


    The energy enters the body, rolling up the horrible Chakra storm, in this space, all in a piece of red.


    Feeling the strong, almost abnormal power in the body, Naruto tightens his fist, Sasuke, I will not give up on you, absolutely not...


    In the end of the valley, under the calm lake is the horrible Chakra fluctuations.


    In the dark waters, the red Chakra airflow is constantly coiled up, and the water forms a spiral of intense energy, shining brightly in the red torrent.


    All Chakra sources are in one direction. In the red storm, a black figure is seen. There is a chakra erupting out of the body. Under the red chakra package, the huge through-throat in the chest cavity is quickly restored, and the new meat grows. It is really amazing.


    This black figure is the Naruto who was injured and sank into the bottom of the lake. During the red chakra explosion, five red-red tails burst out of his body, and the tail like a monster contained incomparably powerful power.


    The five Chakra tails will surround Naruto''s body, forming a star-studded moon. Then, Naruto''s Chakra condenses and changes, and the body is shrouded in a layer of nearly black Chakra gauze, under the skin. The vasospasm is constantly oozing out of blood. Because the body temperature is too high, the blood that has leaked out instantly turns into a haze of blood, melted into the chakra gauze, and the original black becomes red.


    Suddenly, Naruto''s tight eyes suddenly opened, but the original pupil disappeared, and the entire eyes became bright holes, like the two bright lights in the night.


    Chakra''s gauze is constantly solidified, and it will be covered by Naruto as a layer of tights. The facial features are blurred. Only one piece of black and the white hole-like pupil can be seen.


    The five tails sway together to form a powerful Chakra storm. The bottom of the lake is turbulent, like a volcanic eruption. The sand at the bottom of the water is rolled up by the storm, the water quality is blurred, and the strong storm continues to rise.


    At this time, Naruto was completely five-tailed, and the wounds in the chest had been restored. The sharp screams in the mouth, the five tails slammed, and the d¨£od¨¤n slid out from the bottom of the water, bringing a powerful whirlpool flow behind, turbid waters Become more shocked.


    The blackened Sasuke sat on the ground, holding his head, his body trembled constantly, and the strong black air flow continued to rise. It turned out that there was a dark cloud in the sky, and the black clouds condensed and scattered, gathering above the valley of the end, blue The color of the electric light shines in the meantime, and the thunder of thunder is heard.


    Suddenly Sasuke stood up, black jade-like black eyes watching the lake, but seeing the calm water surface constantly fluctuating, and soon, the fluctuations became more powerful, and finally, it was formed like a tsunami A powerful storm.


    Hey!


    The next moment, the red brilliance rises into the sky, forming a beam of light that impacts the black thundercloud. The light column breaks through the sky and wants to destroy it. However, the black thundercloud is so easy to be dispelled. The thundering thunderclouds once again condensed, and for a short time, it was actually against the light column!


    "That is¡­¡­"


    Looking at everything that happened in front of him, he was embarrassed by the black misty Sasuke. "It¡¯s not simple, that kid, hey, is a good prey." js3v3


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 234： Festival

    The lake surface became more and more unsettled, and the huge tsunami-like wind and waves hit the surrounding cliffs and made a roaring roar. The next moment, the red light column suddenly disappeared, but saw a red streamer from it, the target is Sasuke!


    The red streamer speed is too fast, like the speed of light, the Sasuke on the bluestone is struck out of the distance, the red streamer and the black streamer are constantly entangled, and finally, the two-color brilliance hits the distant cliff and continues to crash. The mountains are shaking, the huge rocks are rolling down. In the last sound of the impact, the mountain is completely cracked, and the huge cracks are like spiders.


    The smoke and dust were everywhere, and the field of vision was blurred. When the dust settled, I saw two figures lying in the ruins. The black and red Chakra constantly fluctuated, and the air continued to make a slamming sound. This was the Chakra contest. Burst.


    Suddenly, Sasuke, who was covered by the black Chakra mist, slowly climbed up, as if looking at the Naruto on the ground. "Boy, not bad, hey, your chakra, I really want it... ¡±


    Say, Sasuke licked his tongue, and the black lightning in his hand lit up, step by step to Naruto.


    The pace is not very fast, and can even be described as slow. However, this step is very powerful. Every step, the momentum of Sasuke is enhanced. The black light is surging, like the devil, almost Choose someone to eat!


    At this point, Naruto''s body shook a little, and then, the five tails burst out instantly, like five arrows, turned into a powerful red streamer rushing to Sasuke, and wanted to pass him through.


    The speed is too fast, Sasuke is not responding at all. The five tails are in the middle of the chest, and the impact is unabated. Sasuke has been slamming into the cliff, and the roar is heard. Sasuke is hit into the cliff. It is not finished yet, and the tail is like a glimpse. Sweeping thousands of troops, the body with Sasuke has been hit from the side of the mountain to the other side, and eventually it is actually the entire mountain traverse!


    The impact stopped and the mountain collapsed. Sasuke was buried deep into the fallen rock. The red five tails suddenly recovered and re-condensed behind the Naruto. The next moment, several chakras formed into the shape of a palm, Naruto The body is lifted from the ground until the feet are three feet off the ground, and the five red tails are swaying behind each other, and each sway will bring a violent Chakra storm.


    At this time, Naruto did not show any emotional fluctuations, and he could only see the pupils that were almost white holes.


    The blood vessels burst under the skin of r¨¦np¨ª, and the **** fog of his body turned the chakra gauze on his body completely red. The amount of the five-tailed Chakra given to Naruto was obviously beyond the body that Naruto can now withstand. Scope, under the powerful chakra oppression, Naruto consciousness fell into a coma, and now only rely on the spirit to fight.


    Sasuke was buried by the fallen rocks. Naruto did not pursue it. He just waited quietly, and the body floated in the air. The red Chakra constantly fluctuated from his body, forming a flame-like Chakra brilliance.


    The rolling stones fell all over the place, and the original tall mountain collapsed, forming a hill-like shape with the falling rocks.


    Within the mountain sac, the huge mountains and rocks are impenetrable. Among them, there is a human body buried deep in it. The whole body was covered with black Chakra mist, forming a field to stagnate the surrounding rocks, and the huge mountains and stones could not be half-step.


    In the black mist, Sasuke opened the jade-like eyes, and the pale face showed a strange smile. "It''s a really good boy..."


    Immediately, the darker fog was vacated from Sasuke''s body, some of which lingered in Sasuke''s chest, and between the black brilliance, the five wounds healed quickly. Because there is some kind of strength protection, there is no blood outflow in the wound of Sasuke. Only the black energy brilliance is constantly seen in the wound.


    In less than a moment, Sasuke¡¯s injury has recovered, and the black mist is solid and suddenly bursts into a powerful energy storm.


    Outside, the hills and mountains were surging, and the Wandao black brilliance erupted from it. Only a roaring explosion was heard. The thousands of rocks were scattered, and Sasuke, shrouded in black fog, appeared in the field of vision. I saw that the fog on his body was constantly fluctuating. Every wave of fluctuations provoked a shock wave-like Chakra storm. The huge rock that was shaken and shattered in continuous fluctuations, and finally turned into a powder to dissipate between the heavens and the earth.


    Hey!


    The airflow hovered, and Sasuke took back the chakras that were constantly fluctuating, and the black mist became solid again. Like the black armor, Sasuke is tightly guarded, as if it were a medieval warrior.


    Looking at the Naruto in front of him, Sasuke smiled awkwardly, and the black body was ignited in the body, and the momentum was even stronger.


    "Kid, this time I will never give you a chance, feel my strength..."


    Sasuke smiled and his body was thunderous, and the black mist was almost physical. The shining thunder constantly condenses the left hand, instantly transforms into a thunderbolt light ball of several tens of feet, the black thunder emits a sharp blast, and the continuous fluctuations, the tens of thousands of thunder and light, the powerful, violent black thunder exudes a devastating atmosphere. .


    On the other side, Naruto felt the horror of this trick, the body shape exploded, and the five tails were used as hands and feet, almost rushing out of the 100 meters in a flash, and the huge pillar formed by Chakra was suspended in the air.


    Subconsciously, Naruto''s red Chakra continued to solidify, and the chakras that flowed out were all in one place, but the huge five red long tails were gathered together. All the red chakras were condensed by five tails, red. Under the hurricane, a black energy group is constantly consolidating, and the near-substantial energy air mass is restrained and heavy, but it can feel the horrible power.


    This is a unique attack method that is unique to the tail beast jade! In the front, Sasuke once faced the tail beast jade, which is the so-called air cannon. At that time, a tail animal can easily destroy the mountain, the power is no less than the s-class ninjutsu.


    Now, Naruto has obtained the amount of five-tailed Chakra, and the tail beast jade that is displayed is more powerful in nature. Moreover, the energy division of the Shouhe and Jiuweiwei beasts is no longer a system, and the tail is one end. I don''t know how many times stronger Although it only has the amount of nine-tailed Chakra, it is also a chakra that is more than half of Naruto''s body. This time, the performance of the tail beast jade, the power is full twenty times the air cannon!


    Hey!


    The space tremors, the black Chakra figurine has become a continuous thunder and lightning, the air is penetrated, making a sharp explosion!


    The black mine ball in the assistant is no longer expanding, but it is also a super-thunder ball with a radius of several tens of meters. At this point, Sasuke''s black fog has blurred a few points. Obviously, such a blow consumes a large part of the strange energy in his body.


    A sneer, a helper in the thunder ball turned into a black streamer, such as the same round of large black stars, quickly rushed to the Naruto side, where the black thunder ball passed, a huge lightning flashing out, a powerful discharge Forming a powerful arc of up to hundreds of thousands of volts, the power of endless destruction is overwhelming, almost devour everything around you!


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 235： Festival

    "Dead!"


    Sasuke sneered and laughed, and the huge thunderball in his hand suddenly threw it out. Thunder and smashing generally rushed to Naruto. The surrounding space was full of thunder and lightning, and the endless thunder shook the world.


    At this time, Naruto finally moved, and the five tails swayed together. The black and solid tail beast was thundered and excited. The huge wind property Chakra fluctuated so much that the space was a little shaken. This sniper also gathered the power of the five tails in Naruto, and his whole Chakra was hit here!


    Two huge black energy groups finally collided, like a star explosion, and like the beginning of the sky, at that moment, there was a white light in front of it. Then, a huge roar resounded through the universe, and the black shock wave rose into the sky, forming a radius of 100 meters. The chakra light column rushes into the sky, like a nuclear bomb explosion, and the huge mushroom cloud exudes a devastating atmosphere.


    The shock wave continued, and Naruto and Sasuke were forced to retreat in this powerful shock wave, and the strong wind sent the two hundreds of meters away.


    Finally, the shock wave weakened, and everything around it was clear. I saw that the forest near the end of the valley was completely destroyed. The black hole was smashed in the huge hole that was not seen at the bottom. The surrounding forest was completely destroyed, and the ground was a mess. It was bombed by thousands of tons of tnt.


    In the distance, the Valley of the End was also affected. The blue stone sculptures were scattered throughout the big and small cracks. The surrounding mountains were also like this. The living elephant experienced a major earthquake.


    "Oh, that kid..."


    Sasuke was shocked by the shock wave, and the black mist on his body has become very thin. At this time, he can finally see his facial features. His face is still pale, and a trace of blood flows from his mouth, showing that his master has suffered a lot.


    The jade-like eyes flashed through a sly color, and Sasuke''s body shape flashed, turning into a black streamer and plundering toward the forest. He vowed to completely kill Naruto!


    Sasuke subconsciously used the technique of exploration to search for the traces of Naruto in the vast forests. Suddenly, Sasuke¡¯s mouth twitched with a slight curvature, and his body shape turned and he rushed to one side.


    In an open space, the trees were broken and broken from it and spread to the distance. Next to a big tree, Naruto, wrapped in red gauze, lay on the ground, bursting with foamy Chakra fluctuations. After a while, the waves stopped and stood up under the control of body consciousness.


    Hey!


    At this time, there was a strong chakra flow in the air. The next moment, Sasuke, surrounded by black fog, appeared in front of Naruto.


    Looking at the Naruto with a bit of wolverine, Sasuke sneered, "Kid, let''s see where you flee?!"


    However, Sasuke''s words have no effect on Naruto. After all, Naruto''s consciousness is in a coma, and how Sasuke can speak is tantamount to playing the piano.


    Perceived the situation of Naruto, Sasuke¡¯s look was even more contemptuous. He looked at Naruto¡¯s eyes as if he was watching a dead person. In his opinion, the unconscious Naruto was simply a lamb to be slaughtered. It was not his combination. force.


    I feel the nine-tailed Chakra, which is constantly fluctuating in Naruto. The Sasuke-like eyes are so delicious. It¡¯s really delicious. This chakra, I want to have it, how powerful, how attractive. odor¡­¡­


    I licked my tongue, and the black lightning was lit up in the assistant. I laughed. "The kid, the power in your body, I will accept it!"


    Said, the assistant in the thunder and lightning, the body shape will flash to Naruto.


    Sasuke''s eyes like a jade burst out of inexplicable light, he seems to have seen the scene of his own power to swallow the nine tails, that power, with that, no longer have to endure the control of the **** refining pot! At that time, you can completely occupy the body of this kid!


    However, between the millennium and the hair, there is a red spiral pill in the hands of Naruto, and the powerful wind attribute Chakra tells the metamorphosis of this trick.


    Seeing this, Sasuke''s jade-like eyes flashed a surprise color, but that''s it. Coldly, the thunderbolt in the assistant was finally the red spiral pill on Naruto.


    boom!


    In an instant, the red hurricane collided with the black lightning. The red and black Chakra formed an umbrella-like impact airflow, but the surrounding forests were ravaged and destroyed in the powerful shock wave.


    The red and black shock waves are constantly intertwined, and the powerful energy flow causes the shackles of Sasuke and Naruto to appear cracks. A little blood rushes from the skin of the two people. Under the hurricane, the two guards Chakra gradually weakened.


    Hey! Hey!


    Finally, after a glassy cracking sound, the two surrounded the entire Chakra guard to crack.


    "This kid!"


    Sasuke¡¯s look was amazed, and the black mist of the whole body was hidden. He did not expect that this gesture of Naruto had such power. He felt the powerful hurricane. Sasuke bit his teeth and his eyes were exposed. The color of the cockroach. Immediately, the black mist that had shrouded his entire body instantly poured into the torso of the limbs, and Sasuke¡¯s body was finally completely exposed.


    The black mist disappeared, and the evil spirit of Sasuke''s body was much thinner. Although it was still so indifferent, it was not as fascinating as the original one.


    "Kid, you forced me, I must kill you more than that!"


    Sasuke¡¯s face showed a struggling color, and the jade-like pupils were constantly flashing, and the red pupils were faintly visible, and the black double-jaw was distributed on them.


    "Kill you!"


    Sasuke whispered, and the black thunder was in his hands, and the powerful incredible power suddenly broke out.


    The black thunder was soaring, the red storm turned out to be gradually suppressed, and the two-color Chakra shock wave gradually gained the upper hand by the black side.


    Suddenly, the shock wave broke out, and the red and black storms turned gray. They swallowed Sasuke and Naruto''s body at the same time. The huge roaring sound resounded through the forest. Under the hurricane of energy, the ground cracked the road and the smoke was filled. There is only one piece of gray left in it.


    In the distance, black and white are lurking under the ground. All the battle scenes of Sasuke and Naruto fall into their eyes. The gray in the field of vision continues. No other colors can be seen at this time. At this time, it is absolutely amazing. Said: "How can there be such a powerful force, Sasuke can compete with Naruto who broke out five powers!"


    The black voice is somewhat unbelievable. "The power of the child is not the Uchiha family. The black power, the pure evil, the world has such terrible power."


    White insisted on saying: "I don''t know who will win in the end?"


    Black has been silent for a while, and some embarrassed said: "I don''t know who wins. However, their existence will be a huge threat to my plan. So, I don''t know what the future will become..."


    In the world formed by the gray storm, Sasuke and Naruto are standing opposite each other. At this time, the chakras in their bodies have disappeared, exposing the original figure.


    At this point, Sasuke''s left hand has already passed through the body of Naruto. At the arm, the red blood is constantly dripping down. Some blood is on the face of Sasuke. It is extraordinarily awkward on the white face.


    Sasuke¡¯s look is very embarrassing, and he continues to swear. ¡°It¡¯s obviously aimed at the heart of this kid. How could this be?¡± Then, Sasuke¡¯s face showed painful color and seemed to resist resistance.


    "Sure enough, he? Damn, at this time!"


    Suddenly, Sasuke once again lit up the black streamer, but the black brilliance at this time was not the slightest evil, but it was filled with the purest peace and power.


    Then, Sasuke''s chest was filled with black light, and the refining pot was dripping on the top of Sasuke''s head. The refining pot sprinkled a black brilliance, forming a black screen that projected warm energy, faintly visible, in that piece. The black contains a small gray airflow like a hair, which is the power of the source!


    Hey!


    The black streamer constantly fluctuated, and Sasuke, who was bathed in the black streamer, was sullen. After a while, he saw a black violent breath flying from the Sasuke Baihui point. The black light flashed and was swallowed by the power of the source. .


    The power of evil violent disappeared, and the refining pot was turned into a black flow tube and returned to Sasuke. It seems that nothing has happened.


    At this time, the black brilliance in Sasuke''s eyes was all driven out, exposing the red writing wheel eye, and the blushing eyes were shocked and looked at the Naruto in front of him, feeling the greasy texture in his hand, and the pale complexion was full of sorrow. .


    "How could this be? Naruto..."


    Some Sasuke can''t believe the facts at hand. He just remembers that he and Naruto confront each other on the lake. Then he is black. The things behind him don''t remember. When you open your eyes, you can see Naruto, who is seriously injured by himself. .


    "What happened? Right, I remembered it. It was that power that controlled my mind. It¡¯s **** it, I should have discovered it."


    Looking at the Naruto who was hurt, Sasuke wrote the round eyes slowly disappearing, and the apology in his heart took the upper hand. He had no intention of hurting Naruto. It was originally intended, and it was a battle with Naruto, defeating him and finally succeeding. With this opportunity to leave the leaves, as in the original, become a rebellious, and then progress the story.


    However, at this time, the situation changed dramatically. Because the refining pot suddenly appeared, Sasuke lost his mind. The evil power controlled his mind and became evil and violent. He even wanted to kill Naruto.


    To be honest, Sasuke still has a good impression on Naruto. The relationship between the two is not a good friend. It is not much different. Now, I will personally hurt Naruto. www.novelhall.com~ Sasuke hates himself. Did not control myself.


    "Sorry, Naruto, I..."


    Sasuke pulled away the wounds of Naruto''s chest and held Naruto, who was about to fall to the Naruto. He placed him on the ground. At this time, the gray storm around the two men gradually disappeared, exposing the two figures.


    Looking down at Naruto, who looks like gold paper, Sasuke looks change, looks at the silly face as usual, and Sasuke has a lot of thoughts. "Actually, I have already regarded you as a friend, although I have not said it, but you I must have felt it. For me, you are a rare friend..."


    The sky gradually floated with light rain, sparsely popped, and the breeze blew, and the cool raindrops wet the exposed skin, which was a bit of coldness.


    "Between you and me, between me, after all, it is reincarnation. If, fate, choose again, I..."


    Sighing, Sasuke looked up and looked at the sky. At this time, his mood was like the overcast sky. After all, he couldn¡¯t get rid of the shackles of fate. Under the fate, no one can avoid it. It¡¯s really innocent, everything is a hyena. !


    Under the rules, no one can get rid of it!


    The repression and hatred in the heart formed a flood, constantly impacting Sasuke''s mind, and I really don''t know how to be good.


    In the end, Sasuke¡¯s eyes flashed a firm color. No matter how the future is, he will face it with strength. When the wind breaks through the waves, there will be time to hang the clouds and sail the sea!


    At this time, Sasuke realized his own future journey, the Avengers, the Ninjas, and the fate is to fight for themselves.


    "Shun Shifan, reverse is the fairy!"


    As magical, the double-hook jade in Sasuke¡¯s eyes changed, and a jade jade appeared on the original two jade jade, forming a pinwheel-like distribution of pupils. At this point, Sasuke¡¯s writing eye finally evolved and became a three-hook jade!

 v2 Chapter 236： Festival

    phone-reading


    "Dead!"


    Sasuke sneered and laughed, and the huge thunderball in his hand suddenly threw it out. Thunder and smashing generally rushed to Naruto. The surrounding space was full of thunder and lightning, and the endless thunder shook the world. Bookstore


    At this time, Naruto finally moved, and the five tails swayed together. The black and solid tail beast was thundered and excited. The huge wind property Chakra fluctuated so much that the space was a little shaken. This sniper also gathered the power of the five tails in Naruto, and his whole Chakra was hit here!


    Two huge black energy groups finally collided, like a star explosion, and like the beginning of the sky, at that moment, there was a white light in front of it. Then, a huge roar resounded through the universe, and the black shock wave rose into the sky, forming a radius of 100 meters. The chakra light column rushes into the sky, like a nuclear bomb explosion, and the huge mushroom cloud exudes a devastating atmosphere.


    The shock wave continued, and Naruto and Sasuke were forced to retreat in this powerful shock wave, and the strong wind sent the two hundreds of meters away.


    Finally, the shock wave weakened, and everything around it was clear. I saw that the forest near the end of the valley was completely destroyed. The black hole was smashed in the huge hole that was not seen at the bottom. The surrounding forest was completely destroyed, and the ground was a mess. It was bombed by thousands of tons of tnt.


    In the distance, the Valley of the End was also affected. The blue stone sculptures were scattered throughout the big and small cracks. The surrounding mountains were also like this. The living elephant experienced a major earthquake.


    "Oh, that kid..."


    Sasuke was shocked by the shock wave, and the black mist on his body has become very thin. At this time, he can finally see his facial features. His face is still pale, and a trace of blood flows from his mouth, showing that his master has suffered a lot.


    The jade-like eyes flashed through a sly color, and Sasuke''s body shape flashed, turning into a black streamer and plundering toward the forest. He vowed to completely kill Naruto!


    Sasuke subconsciously used the technique of exploration to search for the traces of Naruto in the vast forests. Suddenly, Sasuke¡¯s mouth twitched with a slight curvature, and his body shape turned and he rushed to one side.


    In an open space, the trees were broken and broken from it and spread to the distance. Next to a big tree, Naruto, wrapped in red gauze, lay on the ground, bursting with foamy Chakra fluctuations. After a while, the waves stopped and stood up under the control of body consciousness.


    Hey!


    At this time, there was a strong chakra flow in the air. The next moment, Sasuke, surrounded by black fog, appeared in front of Naruto.


    Looking at the Naruto with a bit of wolverine, Sasuke sneered, "Kid, let''s see where you flee?!"


    However, Sasuke''s words have no effect on Naruto. After all, Naruto''s consciousness is in a coma, and how Sasuke can speak is tantamount to playing the piano.


    Perceived the situation of Naruto, Sasuke¡¯s look was even more contemptuous. He looked at Naruto¡¯s eyes as if he was watching a dead person. In his opinion, the unconscious Naruto was simply a lamb to be slaughtered. It was not his combination. force.


    I feel the nine-tailed Chakra, which is constantly fluctuating in Naruto. The Sasuke-like eyes are so delicious. It¡¯s really delicious. This chakra, I want to have it, how powerful, how attractive. odor¡­¡­


    I licked my tongue, and the black lightning was lit up in the assistant. I laughed. "The kid, the power in your body, I will accept it!"


    Said, the assistant in the thunder and lightning, the body shape will flash to Naruto.


    Sasuke''s eyes like a jade burst out of inexplicable light, he seems to have seen the scene of his own power to swallow the nine tails, that power, with that, no longer have to endure the control of the **** refining pot! At that time, you can completely occupy the body of this kid!


    However, between the millennium and the hair, there is a red spiral pill in the hands of Naruto, and the powerful wind attribute Chakra tells the metamorphosis of this trick.


    Seeing this, Sasuke''s jade-like eyes flashed a surprise color, but that''s it. Coldly, the thunderbolt in the assistant was finally the red spiral pill on Naruto.


    boom!


    In an instant, the red hurricane collided with the black lightning. The red and black Chakra formed an umbrella-like impact airflow, but the surrounding forests were ravaged and destroyed in the powerful shock wave.


    The red and black shock waves are constantly intertwined, and the powerful energy flow causes the shackles of Sasuke and Naruto to appear cracks. A little blood rushes from the skin of the two people. Under the hurricane, the two guards Chakra gradually weakened.


    Hey! Hey!


    Finally, after a glassy cracking sound, the two surrounded the entire Chakra guard to crack.


    "This kid!"


    Sasuke¡¯s look was amazed, and the black mist of the whole body was hidden. He did not expect that this gesture of Naruto had such power. He felt the powerful hurricane. Sasuke bit his teeth and his eyes were exposed. The color of the cockroach. Immediately, the black mist that had shrouded his entire body instantly poured into the torso of the limbs, and Sasuke¡¯s body was finally completely exposed.


    The black mist disappeared, and the evil spirit of Sasuke''s body was much thinner. Although it was still so indifferent, it was not as fascinating as the original one.


    "Kid, you forced me, I must kill you more than that!"


    Sasuke¡¯s face showed a struggling color, and the jade-like pupils were constantly flashing, and the red pupils were faintly visible, and the black double-jaw was distributed on them.


    "Kill you!"


    Sasuke whispered, and the black thunder was in his hands, and the powerful incredible power suddenly broke out.


    The black thunder was soaring, the red storm turned out to be gradually suppressed, and the two-color Chakra shock wave gradually gained the upper hand by the black side.


    Suddenly, the shock wave broke out, and the red and black storms turned gray. They swallowed Sasuke and Naruto''s body at the same time. The huge roaring sound resounded through the forest. Under the hurricane of energy, the ground cracked the road and the smoke was filled. There is only one piece of gray left in it.


    In the distance, black and white are lurking under the ground. All the battle scenes of Sasuke and Naruto fall into their eyes. The gray in the field of vision continues. No other colors can be seen at this time. At this time, it is absolutely amazing. Said: "How can there be such a powerful force, Sasuke can compete with Naruto who broke out five powers!"


    The black voice is somewhat unbelievable. "The power of the child is not the Uchiha family. The black power, the pure evil, the world has such terrible power."


    White insisted on saying: "I don''t know who will win in the end?"


    Black has been silent for a while, and some embarrassed said: "I don''t know who wins. However, their existence will be a huge threat to my plan. So, I don''t know what the future will become..."


    In the world formed by the gray storm, Sasuke and Naruto are standing opposite each other. At this time, the chakras in their bodies have disappeared, exposing the original figure.


    At this point, Sasuke''s left hand has already passed through the body of Naruto. At the arm, the red blood is constantly dripping down. Some blood is on the face of Sasuke. It is extraordinarily awkward on the white face.


    Sasuke¡¯s look is very embarrassing, and he continues to swear. ¡°It¡¯s obviously aimed at the heart of this kid. How could this be?¡± Then, Sasuke¡¯s face showed painful color and seemed to resist resistance.


    "Sure enough, he? Damn, at this time!"


    Suddenly, Sasuke once again lit up the black streamer, but the black brilliance at this time was not the slightest evil, but it was filled with the purest peace and power.


    Then, Sasuke''s chest was filled with black light, and the refining pot was dripping on the top of Sasuke''s head. The refining pot sprinkled a black brilliance, forming a black screen that projected warm energy, faintly visible, in that piece. The black contains a small gray airflow like a hair, which is the power of the source!


    Hey!


    The black streamer constantly fluctuated, and Sasuke, who was bathed in the black streamer, was sullen. After a while, he saw a black violent breath flying from the Sasuke Baihui point. The black light flashed and was swallowed by the power of the source. .


    The power of evil violent disappeared, and the refining pot was turned into a black flow tube and returned to Sasuke. It seems that nothing has happened.


    At this time, the black brilliance in Sasuke''s eyes was all driven out, exposing the red writing wheel eye, and the blushing eyes were shocked and looked at the Naruto in front of him, feeling the greasy texture in his hand, and the pale complexion was full of sorrow. .


    "How could this be? Naruto..."


    Some Sasuke can''t believe the facts at hand. He just remembers that he and Naruto confront each other on the lake. Then he is black. The things behind him don''t remember. When you open your eyes, you can see Naruto, who is seriously injured by himself. .


    "What happened? Right, I remembered it. It was that power that controlled my mind. It¡¯s **** it, I should have discovered it."


    Looking at the Naruto who was hurt, Sasuke wrote the round eyes slowly disappearing, and the apology in his heart took the upper hand. He had no intention of hurting Naruto. It was originally intended, and it was a battle with Naruto, defeating him and finally succeeding. With this opportunity to leave the leaves, as in the original, become a rebellious, and then progress the story.


    However, at this time, the situation changed dramatically. Because the refining pot suddenly appeared, Sasuke lost his mind. The evil power controlled his mind and became evil and violent. He even wanted to kill Naruto.


    To be honest, Sasuke still has a good impression on Naruto. The relationship between the two is not a good friend. It is not much different. Now, I will hurt Naruto personally. Sasuke hates himself and does not control himself~www .novelhall.com~Sorry, Naruto, I..."


    Sasuke pulled away the wounds of Naruto''s chest and held Naruto, who was about to fall to the Naruto. He placed him on the ground. At this time, the gray storm around the two men gradually disappeared, exposing the two figures.


    Looking down at Naruto, who looks like gold paper, Sasuke looks change, looks at the silly face as usual, and Sasuke has a lot of thoughts. "Actually, I have already regarded you as a friend, although I have not said it, but you I must have felt it. For me, you are a rare friend..."


    The sky gradually floated with light rain, sparsely popped, and the breeze blew, and the cool raindrops wet the exposed skin, which was a bit of coldness.


    "Between you and me, between me, after all, it is reincarnation. If, fate, choose again, I..."


    Sighing, Sasuke looked up and looked at the sky. At this time, his mood was like the overcast sky. After all, he couldn¡¯t get rid of the shackles of fate. Under the fate, no one can avoid it. It¡¯s really innocent, everything is a hyena. !


    Under the rules, no one can get rid of it!


    The repression and hatred in the heart formed a flood, constantly impacting Sasuke''s mind, and I really don''t know how to be good.


    In the end, Sasuke¡¯s eyes flashed a firm color. No matter how the future is, he will face it with strength. When the wind breaks through the waves, there will be time to hang the clouds and sail the sea!


    At this time, Sasuke realized his own future journey, the Avengers, the Ninjas, and the fate is to fight for themselves.


    "Shun Shifan, reverse is the fairy!"


    As magical, the double-hook jade in Sasuke¡¯s eyes changed, and a jade jade appeared on the original two jade jade, forming a pinwheel-like distribution of pupils. At this point, Sasuke¡¯s writing eye finally evolved and became a three-hook jade!


    This book comes from the book network

 v2 Chapter 237： Festival

    Seeing that I would hurt Naruto in this way, Sasuke¡¯s heart was awkward, I didn¡¯t know what to say, and moved my lips, but it was a sentence, ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    Deeply glanced at Naruto, Sasuke solved the forehead''s wood leaf protection, hesitated for a moment, and finally drawn a deep trace on it.


    The blade is crossed, and the swirling wood leaves are divided into two. The broken wood leaves are so sloppy, the raindrops are constantly falling on the guards, and the water drops are rolled from the scratches, but they cannot be filled. Traces like a scorpio.


    "Is this step finally? Wood leaves, goodbye..."


    Cherished the hand protection in the hand, Sasuke''s eyes flashed a firm color, placed it on the side of Naruto, and his body shape turned, stepping over the bridge that ended the connection, and the body shape gradually disappeared, eventually disappeared into the gloomy In the light rain.


    Between the heavens and the earth, there is a dim color, the wind blows, some wilting leaves make a rustling sound, and there is a moldy smell in the air. It is the decay of the dead branches and some unknown. The complex of smell, the rain is still going on, the black clouds are dense, and there is no sign of a pause.


    At this time, there was a burst of sound in the woods, which was very abrupt in the quiet rain. The silhouette of the figure, the silver hair, the left eye covered by the mask, came to Kakashi.


    Feeling the chakra still in the air, Kakashi frowned, and the evil power made him feel shocked. "Is it Naruto? Or..."


    Knowing that Naruto had chased Sasuke from the hands, Kakashi was worried. He immediately rushed over with several ninjas to prepare for Naruto. On the way, Kakashi met the deer who were seriously injured, knowing they were in a critical situation. Let the accompanying ninja send a few people to the wood leaf, he himself is chasing in one direction, he must organize the battle between Naruto and Sasuke!


    A lot of battle marks were seen along the way, Kakashi worried, his eyes were dignified, and his mouth was swearing, "Be sure to catch up..."


    Kakashi went all the way, crossing the distance of tens of meters in a blink of an eye. After a quarter of an hour, he finally reached the end of the valley and saw the destroyed four wilderness. Kakashi¡¯s heart mentioned the eyes of the blind, whether it was Sasuke or Naruto. It is his beloved apprentice. If any one is injured or even killed, his heart will suffer enormous condemnation and grief.


    In the Valley of the End, no traces of Naruto or Sasuke were found. Kakashi expected that two people might have arrived in the forest, and immediately the seal of the hand summoned the search for the canine.


    It is very useful to hold the dog. Sniffing in the air for a while, I found the direction of Naruto, and then took Kakashi into the forest.


    Finally, under the leadership of the dog, Kakashi succeeded in finding the comatose Naruto and exploring the situation of Naruto. At this time, the wound on the body of Naruto has been restored, and the breathing is gradually stable, and there is no danger to life. In this case, Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that Naruto was only comatose and no longer worried.


    I found Naruto, but I couldn¡¯t see the trace of Sasuke. Suddenly, Kakashi saw the wood leaf protection around Naruto. It was learned from Sasuke¡¯s mouth that Sasuke was left behind.


    "Sasuke, do you really want to betray Kobayashi?"


    Caressing the deep scratches, Kakashi is heavy, he naturally knows the meaning of this scratch, the leaves are cut off, Sasuke has betrayed the leaves, become a rebellious, become the enemy of the leaves!


    Although Kakashi knew that Sasuke would one day leave Konoha, he did not expect that this day would be so fast, and he would not give him any time to think about preparations. The abbot suddenly left and betrayed his favorite wood leaves. The fact that Kakashi was somewhat unacceptable at one time.


    Looking at the unspeakable Naruto on the ground, Kakashi''s look flickered, Sasuke''s shot will hurt Naruto this step, perhaps, he really has made up his mind, betrayed Konoha, he has already made a decision. .


    After all, leaving is to leave, no matter how to block it, but can not, Zuo help to leave, for the seventh class, for Kakashi, are unacceptable facts.


    After calming down, Kakashi put the amount of protection in his own pocket. He knew what he should do now. Although Naruto is not life-threatening, if he does not send treatment, he will not fall into any sequelae. All right.


    Carrying Naruto, Kakashi''s figure flashed and disappeared into the forest. Only the Chakra fluctuations left in the air complained about his arrival.


    In the distance, black and white emerged slowly from the ground, and the head was covered by branches, which was a good camouflage in the lush forest.


    At this time, I listened to the white and said with some regret: "If it wasn''t for the guy, we would have killed him."


    The black tone is still so low. "It is a pity, but in this way, it may be more helpful for future plans."


    White is absolutely black, it is one, and the black mind is absolutely aware of it, and immediately said: "Ha ha, really is an adult, so that our plan can be better implemented."


    "I hope so." Then, Black said slowly: "I really expect that moment to come as soon as possible. At that time, the world of forbearance must be in my hands!"


    The rain gradually stopped, the sun passed through the thick clouds, the golden light drove the darkness, and the warm daylight sprinkled on the bluestone statue, leaving a little spot on the sculpture between Uchiha and the hand column. A breeze blew through, and the lake surface was slightly rippled. Finally, everything was once again calm, and only the surrounding environment that was destroyed was telling the thrill of the battle.


    ......


    In the Huo Ying Building, the hand stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows. The complexion was full of anger, the lips bite, and the eyes flashed with anger. "This guy, really leaves the leaves, really **** it!"


    Thinking of Sasuke''s face that is not flat, the hand tightened his fist and said to himself: "Don''t be caught by me, or else, uh... your mother will not know you."


    Although the words are vicious, but the tone does not mean that, but it is like a complainant complaining about the husband who has not returned home.


    The hand turned and looked at the photo placed on the Huo Ying desk can see the above figures, she also Sasuke, Naruto, come and mute five people, this photo is In the town, the hand saved it and kept it all the time. Looking at this photo, there was a scene in which Sasuke and the self-seekers were looking for themselves.


    I remembered the trivial things that happened between Sasuke and Sasuke at that time, and the outline of the hand showed a sullen expression. "It¡¯s an innocent little devil..."


    On the chest, she wore the emerald pendant that Sasuke gave her, and felt the constant coolness. The mood of the hand was calmed down, and it was a rare peace of mind.


    "Little devil, I must have had a hard time. I hope that when you meet again, you are still like that..."


    Uchiha House, Sakura returned from the hand, and learned that Sasuke had left the leaves of the wood, but the look was somewhat lost. 15771


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 238： Festival

    Sasuke really left, left the leaves, left the Uchiha mansion, and left her side. This time, I don¡¯t know how long it will take to meet again.


    Sasuke did not say when he came back, one year? Two years?


    Or he won¡¯t come back at all...


    Thinking of this, Sakura¡¯s heart jumped, and immediately pressed this mind down. My heart complained, Sakura Sakura, how can you think this way, Sasuke will definitely come back, you will wait for it, perhaps He will appear next to you again in a few days.


    With such a thought, Sakura comforted herself. Later, she told Sasuke''s news to Shirakawa and Izuo. When Sasuke had left the leaves, they also had a bit of sorrow. It felt like something was discarded. They are far away from them and their hearts are hollow.


    In the big mansion, only three of them are a little bit lonely.


    Sasuke left, their lives can not avoid some loneliness, but fortunately their relationship is good, Sasuke left, white this sister is naturally responsible for taking care of the two sisters.


    Bai knows that Sasuke has high hopes for himself, and he has explained it in his letter. He must take care of Sakura and Ino. During the time he left, there was something difficult to find a guide, and no one could be wronged.


    In the outer court, in front of the small lake, the white light leaning against the railings, the slightly thin figure has a special charm in the spring scenery, like the feeling of leaning against the red.


    Looking at each other in the water, chasing the free fish, revealing a touch of envy in the white eyes.


    "I really hope he can come back soon..."


    The sound is quiet, next to the quiet small lake, the willow caress, the slight spring breeze, the white figure is somewhat blurred, for a time, all four are quiet...


    Tian Zhiguo, one of the vassal states of the Warring States period, the era of Oda Nobunaga''s reign, Tian Zhiguo was once a big country, the mercenary was self-respecting, and with the extraordinary strength to contend with the central emperor.


    However, since the decline of the martial arts and the rise of the road, the central dynasty has been destroyed, and Tian Zhiguo has gradually fallen into a small country.


    It is a common thing for a country to rise and fall. Even if it has been swaying, it will not escape the fate of history.


    Because of the decline, there was no Ninja Village in the country. Until a few decades ago, a man named Dashen Pill arrived and signed a contract with Daming. This created the only Ninja Village in Tianzhiguo, Yin Ren Village!


    Dashen Pill can be described as a genius. It is not only unique in the study of ninjutsu, but also unique in the management of Niu Village. In just over a decade, Yin Ren Village has been flying, but in terms of military power, it is actually Not much weaker than a hundred years of village.


    In the deep forest, Sasuke helps a person to walk through the darkness. Under the black night, the blue figure flickers and disappears in the distance.


    Sasuke learned from the left side that they had the entrance to the village of Yin Ren, and it was easy to reach their destination. The figure was a huge cave. The cave was opened from the ground and the surrounding guards were built. The building is similar to the entrance of the big snake pill in the anime.


    Under the silver moonlight, the entrance to the base is extraordinarily deep, and it is faint to see the long ladder spreading from the hole to the ground.


    "Is it here?"


    Sasuke helped the tiny jaw and stepped into the hole.


    Just stepping into the ladder, the white light shining on the surrounding walls, you can see that all the light is from the crystal lamp embedded in the wall, the crystal lamp spread to the depth of the ladder, like a long dragon, dazzling The light.


    After picking up the stage, Sasuke arrived in an open area. Under the silver light, you can see that the space here is very wide, surrounded by tall beams and columns, providing favorable support for this space.


    Although it is underground, there is no sense of breathing, and the cool air is coming from the vent above the dome, providing the necessary fresh air for the vast underground world.


    Looking around the beautifully constructed buildings, Sasuke thought to himself, it seems that Big Snake has spent a lot of effort to build this stronghold.


    At this point, the footsteps came, Sasuke looked over there, and the white-eyed man caught his eye. He followed two people behind him, pocket and Jun Ma Lu.


    Needless to say, the white man is the big snake pill, examining the appearance of the big snake pill, Sasuke''s mouth is raised, can''t stand the pain and plunder the body of others?


    Not yet approaching, the big snake pill has his unique voice, "Sasuke, you are finally here..."


    Without answering the big snake pill, Sasuke showed a silent color. "The big snake pill, I almost can''t recognize you. I have to say that your taste is indeed unique."


    Seeing Sasuke''s somewhat ridiculous performance, the big snake pill did not have any unnaturalness. Instead, he said: "Because there is no suitable container, you can only use this body. For the time being."


    is it? Sasuke looked at Jun Ma Lu behind the big snake pill. At the same time, the latter was watching him, and his eyes were full of provocative taste. Sasuke naturally ignored it and said slowly: "Isn''t that behind you a good container?"


    "Jun Ma Lu?"


    Looked at the Jun Ma Lu behind him, the big snake pill mysterious smile, "Jun Ma Lu is not a container, he is very important to me."


    "..."


    I heard the big snake pill saying this, Sasuke looked at the big snake pill with doubts, and looked at Jun Ma Lu, his eyes are unnatural, important things? Could it be that they are **** between them?


    Dashen Pill didn''t care about Sasuke''s strange eyes, and Sasuke was like an old friend. He invited Sasuke to the inner room. After that, Sasuke came here for the first time. As a master, he couldn''t tell if he didn''t entertain.


    Inside, pocket and Jun Ma Lu still stand behind the big snake pill, as if the right arm is right. Sasuke looked at his pocket. At this time, he still wears rimless glasses like the ones before, and the round lenses are scattered with white light under the silver light.


    Paying attention to Sasuke''s gaze, he smiled at Sasuke and said: "Sasuke adults."


    With such an attitude, Sasuke did not have any accidents. He nodded and said, "Don''t come innocent. Since the last battle I don''t know how much your strength has improved?"


    Listening to Sasuke talking about this, there is no abnormal color in his face, and he still respectfully said: "Improvement is not good, and the strength is humble, naturally not comparable to Sasuke."


    "Oh, really?"


    Sasuke smiled a little and said something like a banter: "I am looking forward to meeting you again."


    "Ah, Sasuke is an adult..."


    Some pockets were overwhelmed. I wiped the cold sweat from my forehead and immediately said, "In the next few humble, I would like to ask the adults to show their mercy."


    "Oh." 74


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 239： Festival

    Seeing this, Sasuke no longer swears at him. After knowing that he has lost his pocket, he has left a deep shadow in his heart. It can be said that he has become his demon. Even if I learned the technique of immortality in the later period, it is definitely not his opponent. My heart is out of balance, and my strength is strong. It is just a paper tiger.


    At this time, Sasuke said to the big snake pill to endure the four people''s things, although I don''t like them very much, but Sasuke has been their leader after all, and it is inevitable that the rabbit will die.


    "I¡¯m thinking about the things that are close to them, and I¡¯m already dead on the road, fighting with Konoha Ninja.¡±


    "Dead?" The big snake pill suddenly stunned and immediately said: "It doesn''t matter. After all, it is my chess piece. It is normal to be swallowed by the enemy. If you die, you will die."


    The tone of the conversation is very relaxed, and there is no sense of heavyness.


    Dashen pill is such a performance, Sasuke does not say anything, after all, is the master of the big snake pill, do not care about the master, what can he do? If you care about it, it will inevitably give birth to the feeling that the emperor is not in a hurry.


    Later, Dashen Pill and Sasuke did not find a marginal talk, and Jun and Jun Ma Lu silently, waiting for the delivery of the big snake pill.


    "Sasuke, I am very satisfied that you can come here. If you don''t mind, I hope that we can contract and cooperate with each other. Your own strength, coupled with my research on the Ninjutsu, will definitely stand at the peak of the world of tolerance."


    The snake''s tone is very tempting, and it seems that it is drawing a grand blueprint that makes people feel like they are moving. However, for Sasuke, these are like playing the piano. Sasuke does not want to cooperate with the big snake pill. Even if he wants to rule the world, he does not need to cooperate with the big snake.


    After all, in the big snake pill here, Sasuke can''t say it all at once, then he said it in a vague way, probably now I have just come, these things have been waiting for a while.


    Sasuke is so, the big snake pill is not good to say anything, then transferred the topic and talked about his own research on ninja.


    Of course, Sasuke is also very curious about the research of the big snake pill. After all, the snake master masters the core technology, and it is also very good to know some secret research results from him.


    Subsequently, Sasuke followed the big snake pill and turned around in his research room. The rack was full of bottles and cans. The various instruments on the experimental table were just a modern research institute. Seeing all this, Sasuke is slightly surprised that these things, even if they are modern, are definitely high-precision existence.


    Suzuki is not really covered, listening to the speech of the big snake pill flying, the Sasuke thought.


    "Sasuke, as you can see, this is just one of my research labs, and there are other places in other places."


    Dashen Pill also did not shun the suspicion. When he was about to talk about Sasuke in his general position, Sasuke was surprised that there were 30 strongholds in Dashenmao, which were distributed throughout the region. Of course, the most famous one is South base and north base.


    Speaking of it, Xiang Pho is the stronghold in the south, as the responsible person manages everything there. Thinking of the red-haired girl who is a little crazy, Sasuke¡¯s heart is awkward, I don¡¯t know how she is doing recently?


    Although Sasuke¡¯s sly color was only a moment, he was caught by the big snake pill and immediately asked: ¡°Sasuke, what are you thinking?¡±


    "Oh, no..."


    Sasuke made a perfunctory look and seemed very reluctant to answer this question.


    is it? The mouth of the big snake pill evokes a strange arc, but it is a bad habit to deceive people...


    The sound-bearing village base is still very large. It is several thousand square meters under the ground. After Sasuke introduced some living places, it took almost half an hour.


    The sky was deeper and I looked at the clock, it was already more than ten o''clock in the evening. Dashen Pill no longer harassed Sasuke. He told Jun Malu to take a rest with Sasuke. The pocket and the big snake pill entered the laboratory and seemed to continue the unfinished research.


    In the dim aisle, Sasuke followed the body of Jun Ma, and there was some silence between the two. They could only hear the continuous footsteps, and it was extraordinarily long in the corridor.


    "Jun Ma Lu..."


    Sasuke¡¯s voice of cold and clear was called Jun Ma Lu.


    Sasuke¡¯s words were very abrupt, and Jun Malu stopped and turned to look at Sasuke with no expression. ¡°What? Sasuke is an adult.¡±


    At this time, Jun Ma Lu''s performance is still so cold, pale face no expression, if not heartbeat, really people think he is a dead person.


    "It''s nothing."


    Sasuke gave a smile and made a gesture, indicating that Jun Ma Lu continued to lead the way.


    Following with Jun Ma Lu, Sasuke arrived at his residence. It is a beautifully decorated wooden cabinet with dark tatami on the floor and light wooden walls around the walls. The room is simple, but the furniture is available. The out of the big snake pill is a bit of a heart, Sasuke is very satisfied with the environment here.


    "Sasuke adults, you will rest here later, I will retire first."


    Jun Ma Ludao said goodbye and left here.


    In the room, after Sasuke cleaning, I put on the light colors and clothes that had already been prepared in the closet, and I felt a lot of refreshing.


    Lying on the tatami, the bed blanket underneath is very soft and comfortable, but there is a feeling of being at home, closing your eyes, Sasuke''s breathing is steady, his heart is deep, and after all, he has slept.


    The southern base is located in the southeast of Tianzhiguo, surrounded by the sea, and can be said to be an isolated island. Here, the Great Snake Pill Institute is dedicated to the practice of imprisoning research experiments.


    The base of the South was that Dashen Pill was established six years ago. Five years ago, Dashe Pill encountered a fragrant phosphorus, and she was responsible for the caretaker work here.


    Whirlpool, because of its unique ability, during her tenure, although there have been many rebellions, but each time in the moment before the rebellion occurred, it is also due to her unique ability, Chakra perception system.


    The chakra perception of fragrant phosphorus is the top presence in the entire ninja world. www.novelhall.com~ Within 10 kilometers of a circle, any chakra fluctuation can not overcome her perception, and as a whirlpool, it owns Powerful life energy, with a variety of secret techniques, a comprehensive variety of reasons, Dashe Pills on the phosphorus is only second to Jun Ma Lu and heavy my.


    In the office of the South Base, the layout is simple, the tassel-like crystal lamp is hung on the ceiling, and under the silver light, you can see that a red-haired woman in a purple dress is busy at the desk, without any distraction, the brush in the hand is flowing. , to outline a round and full of textured lines.


    Although it is a sketch, it fully shows the exquisiteness of the female painting work. The original black and white color is very boring, but in the hands of women, it is vivid and vivid.


    Finally, the most difficult-to-paint eyes ended. The red-haired woman put down her hand and gently sighed. She helped the black rimless glasses, and a smile appeared on the face of the seeds. "It¡¯s finally over, Sasuke... "18171


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 240： Festival

    There is no doubt that this woman is the fragrant phosphorus, the guardian of the stronghold of the south, the descendant of the vortex family.


    Looking at the sketch paintings on the table, the woman''s eyes are fascinating, I don''t know whether she is narcissistic for her paintings, or she is addicted to the characters in the painting.


    "Sasuke, I don''t know if you have been good?"


    At this moment, Xiang Pho actually turned the painting into a real person. It seemed to be talking to himself, and it was like talking to the painting about his own mood. The eyes flashed with little stars, which was really a flower-like shape.


    For a while, Xiang Pho put down the painting in his hand and sighed and said to himself: "After all, it is not a real person, hey, what happened to me?"


    Suddenly, Phosphorus suddenly despised his behavior and did this in a sketch. Isn¡¯t that what the extreme is? However, as long as you see Sasuke''s appearance, Xiang Pho can not suppress the impulse and emotion in his heart.


    Speaking of it, since the end of the test, the fragrant phosphorus is a singular look, the reason is Sasuke.


    She still remembers that day, the blue boy fell from the sky, thunder roared, and he was able to kill the beast with lightning, and saved her life between the millennium.


    She still remembers the smile of the teenager, although it is very shallow, but it is kind, just like meeting for a long time, like facing the closest person.


    If you see each other at first sight, really, that time, Sasuke has already cast a deep impression on the heart of Xiang Pho.


    "Maybe it is a year, maybe three years, see fate arrangements, goodbye, fragrant phosphorus..."


    Sasuke¡¯s voice is still clear and audible, and he still remembers his smile on his own. At that time, when the heart trembled, the taste was first felt, wonderful, sweet, but there was more tension and embarrassment out of thin air.


    "Suo Zhuojun, it has been more than a year, will you fulfill your promise?"


    Xiang Pho holds the sketch in his hand, which is very precious.


    "Really, I really want to see you again..."


    At the same time, the deep prison, filled with the atmosphere of death and horror, the strange-like humanoid monster was held in the prison door made of black iron.


    These are the experimental bodies of the big snake pill, but they are all failed. They can no longer be called human beings. The body has been swallowed by the curse and turned into a demonized monster.


    Although it is a demon, but there is no magic power of the demon, all that has only a sly face is tyrannical, and at most it is equivalent to the strength of the endurance.


    Speaking of these people, they are really pitiful. They were originally local fishermen. They were accidentally arrested by the Big Snake Pill for experimentation and forcibly imposed a curse. From that day on, their nightmare began. Every day, they witnessed the death of their companions. Most of them died because they couldn¡¯t bear the power of cursing. A small part was because they couldn¡¯t stand the powerful pain and were tortured to death.


    Even though a group of people have survived, they are also miserable, living away from the human face, incomplete limbs, body variability, like a monster. Being held here, facing the cold walls and the damp and dark environment, the body is tied with huge chains, restricting their actions, being driven by prison guards, like slaves, doing hard work every day to dig coal channels. Life is miserable and psychologically deformed.


    The dual pressures of physiology and psychology make these life worse than death. Under the long-term depression and torture, the character changes greatly, is lonely, violent, bloodthirsty, cruel. If they are not trapped in prison, they have already gone to the world outside to make waves. At that time, like the most cruel thieves, the burning and looting around, the original and peace will be turned into war, the tragedy!


    In the prison, a dozen monsters sat around a group, whispering again and again, looking at the wind and watching the corridor outside the prison, watching out for garrison.


    ¡°Is it really sure?¡± A monster that turned into a shrimp-like body was whispered with conviction.


    "No problem, my brothers and I have been preparing for a long time. This time is absolutely no problem." A collared monster patted his chest.


    When I heard the conviction of the collar, the surrounding monsters showed an exhilarating color.


    "Boss, no problem, I did it with you!"


    "Yeah, boss. I just want to do this."


    "Boss, I support you!"


    ......


    The surrounding monsters have made a name for themselves, swearing to follow the collar.


    However, there are still a few monsters that are somewhat uncertain.


    "Last time, we planned to escape and were all suppressed. Many brothers were killed. Hey, this will not succeed..."


    "Yeah, the woman''s ability, you don''t know, there is her, we will not succeed anyway."


    ......


    At this point, the monsters are in a state of silence, and the original excitement and excitement disappear without a trace.


    Seeing my companion, I feel a bit indignant.


    "Do you want to be detained here, live a life that is not as good as a pig or a dog? The world outside is welcoming us, and we have not worked hard yet, and we know how to succeed!"


    The collar stood up and could see that he was a mixture of beggars and leopards in a dark environment.


    "You are here to die, I have already contacted other brothers, I will escape with them, and you will continue to live a life of nowhere."


    After that, he walked to an open space, bent over to open the hidden ring, and a dark hole appeared in the prison. You can see that the hole is leading to another prison.


    "Goodbye¡­¡­"


    The neck of the neck was a mocking smile, and he waved his hand and walked into the hole without hesitation, and soon disappeared into the darkness.


    The atmosphere in the prison was a little silent, and all the monsters looked at each other. After all, they made a decision.


    "It¡¯s all dead anyway, don¡¯t try it, how can you know that it won¡¯t succeed?¡±


    "Yeah, it¡¯s all dead, I¡¯m going out!¡±


    With this kind of mind, a group of monsters stepped into the hole, and under the eagerness of the outside world, they went forward like a river.


    In the dark prison, the storm is brewing, and a riot is at a stroke.


    In the office, Xiang Pho is decorating the painting. This is her habit. Every time I finish painting, I will pretend it, and then put it in a hidden place, precious preservation.


    In the past year, there have been many paintings around Xiang Pho. Of course, most of them are about Sasuke.


    At this time, the rushing alarm came, and the sound like a siren was very urgent, telling the story of a big event.


    "what happened!"


    The fragrant phosphorus wrinkled the frown The painting in her hand was only half-mounted and was suddenly interrupted. She was very upset.


    Reluctantly put down the work in his hands, ready to go outside to check the situation, at this time, the rapid knocking of the door suddenly sounded.


    Open the door, but see the gold that is very flustered.


    "Phosphorus, not good, they all escaped!"


    Jin panted, his face was white, and his slender brows showed fear and anxiety.


    "Are you rioting?" 2o174


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 241： Festival

    Xiang Pho knew what had happened, changed the peace of the past, and said with a serious look: "Come, go to the control room!"


    Through the long corridor, gold and fragrant phosphorus reached the control room. At this time, there were several sounds in the control room. They were all administrators and were responsible for controlling the workbench here.


    "How is the situation?"


    Xiang Pho was immediately monitored and asked about the administrator.


    "Adult, this time the situation is really critical."


    The administrator was very nervous, and the sweat on his forehead dripped the monitor video from the phosphorous.


    On the large LCD screen, there is a scene everywhere, divided into 13 parts. You can see that there is a surge of people under the monitoring of each place. A large number of monsters break open the door and head to the ramp. .


    With the ability to perceive, Xiang Pho clearly saw a large blue torrent coming from all over, with a number of about one or two hundred people.


    "There are so many people, is this all out?"


    Xiang Pho bite his lip and immediately said: "Notify the headquarters here! Close the 3rd, 5th, 7th, 8th, 10th gates, all the garrison personnel are on call, never let this group of monsters escape from here Go out!"


    Next, the phosphorous phosphorus was released in an orderly and orderly manner through the megaphone. All the sounds of the south base were taken from the command of the fragrant phosphorus, and they were ready to resist the riots of the monsters.


    After releasing a series of orders, Xiang Pho was slightly tired and sat in the chair of the console. She looked worried. She naturally knew that the incident was serious. The monsters came out of the nest. With these people, they could not resist it. What she can do now is to delay the waiting for the rescue of the big snake pill.


    At this point, a slightly gentle palm stretched over, holding the hand of the fragrant phosphorus, subconsciously looking, but seeing the gold of concern.


    "Phosphorus, I will always protect you. If I am here, I will never let you suffer a little damage."


    Phosphorus smiles slightly, although Kim is a person who is sent here to protect her, but for gold, Xiang Pho has a sister-like feeling.


    "Well, the strength of Kim is very powerful, I believe you..."


    Looking at the smile of Xiang Pho, Jin Zhi felt a warm flow across the heart. When I think of that person, my heart secretly swears, rest assured, I will protect her, this is the agreement between us...


    "Brothers, rush, the world outside is welcoming us!"


    The monster leader stood on the high platform and shouted, mobilizing for their once charge. The eyes of the leader contained a bloodthirsty color, which almost could not restrain the excitement. This riot was successful. As long as they broke through this door, they could leave here and leave this terrible hell.


    "Is it visible? There is a gate in front. If you pass this place, no matter who can''t stop us, we will be here. The world outside is ours. The countless money is for us to squander, glamorous and beautiful. The woman opened her thighs and waited for us. When I got out of here, everything outside was ours. Remember the days of being slain by others. If you are out here, you must let them double back!"


    "Hey! Hey! Hey!"


    The rest of the monsters responded with their voices, condensing the residual power in the body, preparing to charge again, using their Warcraft-like savage body to collide with this sturdy iron gate, biting with their teeth, rubbing their hands, pedaling, and doing everything. The front door is opened like this, although it costs a lot of power, and even is disabled, but as long as you can go out, what are these?


    Inside the control room, the images on the display played the scenes where the monsters constantly hit the iron gate. The scent of the scented phosphorus was dignified. She completely underestimated the strength of the monsters and their determination. I did not expect to have broken the four in just four hours. Road lock line. You know, these blocked iron gates are cast with black iron, and can withstand at least a thousand tons of impact. However, they are still broken by this group of monsters. This power is really terrible.


    This is the last defense. If it is broken, the consequences are really unimaginable.


    The fragrant phosphorus is ordered immediately, and all the remaining sounds are mobilized, and the monsters are fully resisted, and they must be blocked here!


    On the 10th gate, the remaining sounds constitute a wall that blocks the monsters'' footsteps. Facing the imposing monsters, watching their bloodthirsty facial features, many people show cold sweat on their foreheads, hands and feet shaking, and the color of tension is self-evident. .


    The monsters sneered, and these sounds were hard to bear in their eyes. They have the ability to endure, and it is natural to face only a group of guys whose strength is only tolerant.


    "Brothers rushed, killing this bunch of chop!"


    The monster leader screamed, and the monster group began to riot, like a wolf-like tiger rushing to the sound.


    free! In order to be free, these monsters are twisted into a rope, broken through the flesh and blood, and the final resistance with a group of voices.


    Like harvesting, a group of voices were killed under the monster''s hand, limbs were broken, and the blood was broken, red blood, green bile, black mucus, blasting like a blast, and for a time, it became a **** on earth. Killing, slaughtering, tearing, swallowing, like evil spirits, like beasts, snoring, screams, one after another, one after another...


    On the display, the screen has been stained with blood, and the visceral limbs are spread all over the place. The general scene of the slaughterhouse makes the fragrant phosphorus look white, and the fragrant phosphorus grabs the gold hand. It is anxious: "Gold, you can escape, here. It will soon be broken, and it will be late if you don¡¯t leave."


    Kim naturally knows that the situation is critical at this time, and he holds the phosphorus, and asks: "What about you? You can also go with me."


    "No, I can''t go. I am the manager here. I should be responsible for this riot. I can''t just leave it before I suppress this rebellion."


    Looking at the eyes of Xiang Pho Jin saw firmness and obsession from there, and sighed. She knew the scent of fragrant phosphorus. As long as it is decided, it will not change.


    "I will accompany you, Xiang Pho, your life is protected by me. As your shield, I will never leave you."


    Feeling the determination of gold, Xiang Pho¡¯s heart trembled and said: ¡°Why, this year, every time I am in front of me, is it just the order of the big snake pill?¡±


    This sentence has been accumulated for a long time in the heart of Xiang Pho. Since the last riot, Jin She saved her life. Xiang Pho has always wanted to ask this question. According to common sense, even if it is the order of the big snake pill, gold can never be so. Dedicated to protect her, there must be embarrassment.


    Xiang Xiang asked, Jin first stunned, and the young boy appeared in front of her eyes. In the forest, she swore to me, "I will use my life to protect her." 12971


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 242： Festival

    The smile of the young man, and the warm palm, the touch he touched his face is still so clear. At this point, Kim will still caress his cheeks in nowhere, and wants to feel the no longer appear again. Warm, fantasizing, he appeared in front of himself, smiled at himself, and really wanted to see him again.


    "What happened to gold?"


    The sound of the fragrant phosphorus recalled Kim from the scorpion.


    "Oh, nothing." Jin Hao smiled and looked at the phosphoric eyes until she realized that there was no doubt in her eyes.


    "Because he can only live to the present..." Kim''s tone is somewhat leisurely, as if recalling something, "Phosphorus, I am here to protect you, and he asked me to do this." Looking at the phosphorous, the gaze of gold Showing a hint of envy, "Phosphorus, he really cares about you..."


    he?


    Xiang Pho is slightly stunned, can''t help but think of Sasuke, is he? Does he let Kim come here to protect me?


    Subconscious, Xiang Pho whispered: "The one, is Sasuke?"


    "Sasuke?"


    Jin Weiwei, he called Sasuke? Speaking of it, she still doesn''t know the name of Sasuke. She just remembers his face and the warmth and gentleness of his palm.


    "I don''t know, it should be him."


    After hesitating, Xiang Pho asked again: "Do you like him?"


    like?


    When asked about this topic, Jin Xintou jumped, did not know how to answer, look changed, tangled in the end to answer. She guessed Sasuke''s affection for the fragrant phosphorus. It is expected that Xiang Pho is also the most suitable for Sasuke. They are the most suitable. Jin Xintou sighs and his tone is indifferent. "I don''t like him."


    Xiang Pho has been watching gold, noticed her tangled expression, and the heart quickly mentioned the eyes of the blind, but after hearing the answer from Kim, I finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, afterwards, the nostalgia and pain that flashed in the golden eyes was not the eyes of the fragrant phosphorus. Did you still like it? Phosphorus is somewhat silent, really, she doesn''t want Sasuke to be taken away by anyone. The best Sasuke is her alone. This is the case with her own sister. Xiang Pho can''t say anything. After all, the other person has lived with himself for a year, and has saved her life many times.


    Holding the gold palm, Xiang Pho swears, even if you have a good relationship with me, but Sasuke I will never give it to you, only this, I absolutely can not accept.


    In the control room, the atmosphere was a little silent, and Jin felt the mood of the fragrant phosphorus. He moved his mouth and wanted to say something.


    "Phosphorus, I..."


    "Hey!"


    Suddenly, the control room door has a huge collision sound, like a huge thing colliding with it. The next moment, we saw the control room door recessed, and then several times, the door has been completely deformed.


    Following the crash, you can hear the monsters'' shackles, which are very messy, like the riots of the group dance.


    "Brothers, that chick is here, we must catch her to make a blood sacrifice and avenge the dead brother!"


    "No, big brother, that little girl is quite a sign, the blood sacrifice is a pity, it is better to let our brothers open the door."


    "Hey, boss, that is, I haven¡¯t tasted the taste of a woman for a long time. I must have been addicted this time!"


    "We have so many people, the chick is so weak, the brothers have to be careful."


    ......


    Listening to the slutty laugh outside the door, the phosphorous face was white and green, and no one had ever been to her. This kind of insult made her very angry. Really a group of bastards! Xiang Pho vowed to kill them!


    When I noticed the mood of the fragrant phosphorus, Jin came forward and protected the fragrant phosphorus behind him, waiting to see the endangered door.


    "If I die, I will protect you, Xiang Pho, wait for me to block them, you run away, don''t worry about me!"


    "No, how can I leave you!"


    Kim took the hand of Xiang Pho, and his tone was absolutely determined. "Phosphorus, don''t forget Sasuke, how can you die now! Just for Sasuke, you must live!"


    Sasuke...


    Think of the person who is looking forward to the heart, Xiang Pho has a call, where are you at the moment... I hope, you can appear, like that time, from the sky...


    Suddenly, there was a shout of shouting outside, and the monsters around the door of the surveillance room seemed to be retracted by something.


    The noisy voice gradually went away. Phosphorus and gold were very doubtful. How did they suddenly withdraw?


    Subconsciously, the fragrant phosphorus uses the ability to perceive and look outside.


    I saw a lot of two different kinds in the chaotic blue Chakra torrent, black and brown Chakra airflow, especially the black Chakra, strong, pure, suppressing the surrounding Chakra fluctuations .


    Feeling the breath of black chakra, it is a familiar feeling that the feeling of fragrant phosphorus is trembled, is he? he came¡­¡­


    Surprisingly holding the gold hand, excitedly said: "He came to save us, he really obeyed the agreement!"


    "Who?!"


    "Sasuke..."


    In the ramp, two people wrapped in the Chakra cyclone flew through the monsters. During the glimmering of the body, many monsters were separated. The blood of the big stocks ran on the ground, and the eyes were round and the face was full. The incredible expression seems to be saying how they might be so powerful!


    The black Chakra cyclone continues to rise, forming a black armor that will be wrapped in a man wearing a suit. The shiny black is as pure as a jade, and the pressure from it is shocking.


    The sword in the hand is wrapped in the red lightning, the sword walks with it, the superb sword technique bursts with the shining light, the red brilliance is dazzling, the lightning is screaming, the sword is pointing, the monster falls like a harvest.


    The black figure is very fast, the naked eye can hardly be distinguished, the afterimage is flashed, and the monsters are separated.


    Between the rest, the black figure has reached the gate of the monitoring room, holding up the sword in the hand, the red lightning rose, a few times, the metal door collapsed.


    I saw two figures in the control room. The figure wrapped in black armor reveals the figure.


    The white cloak, the black inky head, the blushing three-hook jade write the round eyes, the facial features are exquisite, and the surface contains a touch of relief.


    Life can only be seen at first sight Xiang Pho is excited to see the people appearing in front of him, the joy that can not be opened on the surface, he is still the same, but more mature, a little temperament, hands The sword is glaring red light, and the thunder is shining, like a small snake wrapped around the blade.


    "Phosphorus..."


    It¡¯s Sasuke, he is finally here...


    "Sasuke..."


    Uncontrollable, Xiang Pho called out the name of the incomparable miss. There is still a trace of unbelief in the look. I see it again. I really don''t know how to describe my mood and be excited. Happy? He is still the same in front of him, the outline is still so clear, miss? The long-distance thoughts are finally falling, sinking to the earth, and meeting each other, knowing that the other party is so profound in their own hearts. 13174


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 243： Festival

    At this point, Kim¡¯s look was awkward. Once again, he saw Sasuke. He didn¡¯t know how to be good, he wanted to talk, but he was stuck in his throat. In front of Xiang Pho, she doesn''t count anything, third party? Joke, Sasuke has no thoughts about her at all, what about third parties? She knew that she was only a unilateral acacia. Sasuke had left her a life only to let her protect the fragrant phosphorus. This is clearly known.


    Looking at the two, Kim Momo''s retreat, standing behind the Xiang Pho, she did not want Sasuke to pay attention to herself.


    However, the action of Kim naturally fell into the eyes of Sasuke. Seeing this woman who almost died under her own hand, Sasuke suddenly had a feeling of being a human being. Once again, it was rescue, and the original enemy became ally.


    Pressing the cockroaches in his heart, Sasuke said: "Phosphorus, you stay here, protect yourself. There is gold, you too."


    Sasuke nodded to the two, and then the body was once again covered by the energy armor formed by the black Chakra, and his body flashed and rushed into the monster group again.


    Looking at the back of Sasuke''s far away, there is a relief on the face of Xiang Pho. As long as he is around him, there will be a sense of security. It is very comfortable. It is like being tolerated and protected. This feeling is really enjoyable. .


    Looking at the gold, Xiang Pho said softly: "We will stay here for the time being, he will handle everything."


    The tone of the fragrant phosphorus has a happy taste, which makes the gold somewhat uncomfortable. I know that I can''t compare with the fragrant phosphorus, and then nodded and said: "Hmm."


    In the vast hall, Sasuke covered the black chakra, and the sword in his hand broke out with sharp swords and screams. Zhang Lei¡¯s thunder rose from the sharp sword. In an instant, like a knife-cut tofu, a monster was penetrated through the body. The monster was smashed in half, and the mixture of blood and internal organs flowed to the ground.


    Once again, solve a monster, Sasuke''s body shape flashes rapidly, and 18 swords flashed. With the sound of the slap, several monsters fell to the ground, and the dead could not die.


    The time passed quickly, the number of monsters around Sasuke was reduced rapidly, and the monsters knew that Sasuke was so powerful that he did not dare to be close. Sasuke pointed out that the monsters fled everywhere, flashing into the shadows, hiding in the ramp, trying to avoid Sasuke. The pursuit.


    On the other side, in the brown Chakra airflow, the package is Jun Ma Lu. At this time, he has already opened the state of the curse, the hands are condensed with white bones, and the sharp bone thorns radiate the cold light.


    After all, Jun Ma Lu and the monsters are homologous, knowing their weaknesses. Moreover, since the return of Sasuke and the war, the strength of Jun Ma Lu has risen sharply, and now he even faintly surpasses the big snake pill! In the monster group, Jun Ma Lu struggled to fight, although it was not as easy as Sasuke, but every time he swung a spur, he would kill a monster.


    Although there are only two people, the fighting power they display is not trivial. In less than an hour, the monsters are killed by two people. In the large hall, the split limbs and trunk are randomly dropped to the ground, black blood. Condensed into large and small blood pools, exudes a disgusting bloody.


    After solving the last monster in the hall, Sasuke went to Jun Ma Lu and removed the black Chakra armor, revealing a body that was unharmed.


    "I didn''t expect your strength to grow so fast, it''s really unexpected."


    Looking at the same unscathed Jun Ma Lu, Sasuke looks inexplicable, seems to be really surprised by his sudden surge in strength.


    In the face of Sasuke, Jun Ma Lu is as cold as ever, with a slight sigh, saying: "You are not the same? No wonder the big snake pill is so important to you."


    Jun Ma Lu has a cool look. There is no expression on the pale complexion. Even when he speaks, he can''t see the movement of his lips. If he is not standing next to Jun Ma Lu, he really thinks that the voice just is just auditory. .


    Looking at the Jun Ma Lu in front of him, Sasuke''s thoughts of aversion to cold, this guy can be forced to force than I can, it will not be exploded by the big snake pill.


    Retrieving the scabbard from the sword in his hand, Sasuke turned his back and said freely: "I didn''t expect the sword of the big snake pill to be quite smooth, um, I will return to me later."


    "This is what the big snake pill gave to you. You can accept it. I think the big snake pill will be satisfied."


    Jun Ma Lu¡¯s voice is still not salty or light, and the sound is long.


    "Oh? Yes." Sasuke didn''t ask any more. He looked at the body all over the place and frowned. He said, "Is it a failure of the big snake pill? The curse is actually eroding the human body to this point." ""


    Saying, Sasuke picked up a broken limb from the ground and looked at the above mantra. He clearly felt that a powerful evil force contained it, but it was constantly destroying the cellular organization.


    Throwing off the broken limbs, the red light was lit up in the assistant, the blood stuck to the hand was annihilated, and he clap his hands and ask him to Jun Ma Lu. "Jun Ma Lu, you said, will you become them in the future?" ?"


    Sasuke¡¯s tone has a ridiculous taste. It seems that you will be transformed into a demon line sooner or later.


    "I am different from them."


    "Well?" When he heard Jun Ma Lu, Sasuke turned around with curiosity. "How is it different?"


    "Blood continues to limit..."


    Jun Ma Lu is still not a salty and not faint tone. "I have the same blood and the limit of the world, and they are different from them."


    The blood of the Hui family is bounded by the limit, and Sasuke helps the jaws. "Do you have bones?"


    "No."


    "what is that?"


    This time, Jun Ma Lu no longer talks, and the pale face is a pair of me who ignores you.


    Seeing the expression of Jun Ma Lu, Sasuke turned a blind eye, it was really a dead man, dead coffin face!


    However, at this time, Sasuke¡¯s heart is guessing, it¡¯s not the bones of the bones, what is it, the blood of the night family is bounded by the limits...


    Could it be said that does he have two blood limit boundaries?


    Hui night, remembering the name of Jun Ma Lu, Sasuke¡¯s heart jumped. Big tube wood glow night, goddess of sorrow, the one who took the fruit of the **** tree!


    Did Jun Malu inherit her ability?


    Is the power of nature or the power of the **** tree?


    In the original work, the relationship between Zhongwu and Jun Malu is very doubtful. If he has no reason, he will obey Jun Malu and obey all his commands. According to common sense, the temperament of the temper, in the face of the confidant of the big snake pill, Jun Ma Lu, he should have hatred him, even kill him, but what makes people stunned is that Jun Ma Lu has become a heavy A good friend has become an important person in my heart.


    Some people speculate that because Jun Ma Lu possesses the curse of the land, he also has a part of the power of the heavy one. Because of the curse, the two are connected together, so I am very grateful to Jun Ma Lu.


    However, don''t forget that in the original work, I am abhorrent to those who possess the curse. They have killed many inherited spells in the strongholds in the north, but they have not killed Jun Malu.

 v2 Chapter 245： Festival

    Can you say that the two fell in love at first sight? Nonsense!


    This is a bit tricky. ¡ñ¡Ð novels,


    I am born with a fairy body, have a strong affinity for the power of nature, and are not disgusted with the power of the **** tree. If Jun Malu also has the power of the fairy body or the **** tree, all this is explained.


    Jun Ma Lu inherited the power of the big tube wood Hui night, while the descendants of the immortals, the power of the immortal body and even the immortal, the two are homologous, Jun Ma Lu is like a brother-like feeling.


    Moreover, between Wu and Jun Ma Lu is not a so-called base friend relationship, but obeying the relationship! The power of the immortal possessed by Jun Ma Lu is far greater than that of my high level. Under the suppression of the ranks, the singer of Jun Ma, who inherited his cursing power, could not raise any killing.


    Sasuke''s heart is fluctuating, and Jun Ma Lu naturally does not know. Although he does not know the true details of Jun Ma Lu, Sasuke knows that he can''t guess the ten, and the blood of the immortal body owned by Jun Ma Lu is even stronger than his! This is also the reason why Jun Ma Lu can awaken the talent of blood and the ability to improve in such a short period of time.


    I figured out everything, Sasuke relaxed a lot, although Jun Ma Lu has the power of big tube wood night, but the refining pot in his body is definitely not vegetarian, the refining pot, one of the top ten artifacts of the ancient times, far more than all the power More advanced energy system!


    After a deep glance at Jun Ma Lu, Sasuke waved his hand and said: "If you don''t tell me, there are still some monsters hidden, let''s solve them as soon as possible."


    Jun Ma Lu nodded silently, the bones in his hand were clustered, and the figure once again turned into a streamer, chasing it away from the shadow.


    Sasuke did not find Jun Li, but found the phosphorus, ready to help the remaining monsters with her help.


    In the martyrdom, the three slowly progressed, and it is faintly obvious that they are two women and one man.


    In the dark environment, the fragrant phosphorus can be seen in Sasuke''s beautiful face. It feels like the seductive chakra that comes out from Sasuke. The fragrant phosphorus is drunk and can''t help but lean on Sasuke''s side. He said: Sasuke Jun..."


    "Ok?"


    Sasuke did not resist the intimacy of the fragrant phosphorus and patted her on the shoulder. "What?"


    After being contacted by Sasuke, the heart of the fragrant phosphorus trembled. A little red glow floated on the cheek, and the subconscious looked back at Kim. Although she could not see it in the dark, she still felt shy.


    "Sasuke Jun... eleven o''clock, thirteen meters... hiding three guys."


    Xiang Pho strives to calm down her mood and report on the situation of the monster to Sasuke.


    Turning on the writing wheel, Sasuke sees the place where Xiang Pho said. Indeed, there are three evil Chakra fluctuations. If you don''t look carefully, it''s really not easy to find.


    "Stay here."


    Sasuke snorted, and immediately, his body flashed and disappeared.


    In the distance, the red light illuminates, and the thunderous lightning covers the harsh screams. Less than three times, Sasuke comes back and is unharmed.


    "It has been solved, the next one."


    "Next, nine o''clock, twenty-nine meters."


    ......


    In this way, Xiang Pho and Sasuke cooperated with each other, and thunderous sounds were heard from time to time in the dark martyrdom, and one monster was killed under the assistant.


    In the ramp, Xiang Pho helps Sasuke to search for the hidden monsters. The two are very efficient. In less than half an hour, almost 14 monsters have been killed.


    Kim followed behind, looking at the complex look of the two people, and sure enough, they are the most appropriate, I am just an outsider, just like this, follow them, look, just fine...


    "The next step is three o''clock, a hundred meters."


    Xiang Pho gave instructions, and Sasuke immediately flew to there, and it was not surprising that the two monsters were hiding there. By writing the wheel eye, one can see that the tiger head is covered, and the other half is covered by scales, like a crocodile. The skin is full of wrinkles.


    found it.


    Sasuke''s mouth twitched a trace of curvature, and the high-speed body technique was used. It appeared in the back of the monster in an instant. When they didn''t notice it, the thunder lighted up. Thousands of birds!


    With the power of thunder and lightning, Sasuke succeeded in paralyzing the two. Next, the left hand condensed red thunder. In the horrified eyes of the two, the thunder and lightning screamed, and the thunder slammed their bodies. The powerful Thunder would All the blood that had flowed out evaporated and plopped, and the two fell to the ground and died.


    One monster was killed under the assistant, and with the humanoid radar of Xiang Pho, Sasuke''s work was much easier.


    Every time, Xiang Pho is very accurate to report the traces of the monster to him, which makes Sasuke look at it, it is really a fragrance, this ability is unique in the world of tolerance.


    An hour later, they finally eliminated all the monsters. There were many bodies lying in the road. It was strange that there was no blood flowing out, and the bodies were full of burns. These are the masterpieces of Sasuke.


    Looking at Sasuke''s fierce means, Xiang Pho did not have any resentment. Instead, he felt that Sasuke was correct and very decisive. In the subconscious of Xiang Pho, it was absolutely impossible for the enemy to show mercy. This is a principle she pursued.


    Moreover, these are only monsters, not human beings. If they kill, they will kill them. There is no sense of guilt, but there is a feeling of killing the people.


    At this time, on the other side, Jun Ma Lu also ended the battle. Within the hall, several people met.


    Seeing the unscathed Jun Ma Lu, Sasuke''s slight jaws, it is really a descendant of Hui Ye, the power that erupted is really terrifying. You must know that it is very difficult to chase the enemy hiding in the shadows. Not only must you have the ability to kill one by one. www.novelhall.com~ There must be a strong sense of consciousness that detects unknown threats.


    With the help of Xiang Pho, Sasuke can solve the monster hidden in the dark so easily. Now, Jun Ma Lu is also the case. Sasuke has a new understanding of the strength of Jun Ma Lu. Sure enough, he hides his strength.


    Phosphorus naturally does not know Jun Ma Lu, but can feel the terrible of Jun Ma Lu. Through the perception, Xiang Pho explored the chakra of Jun Ma Lu, which is a very complex collection, evil, natural purity, violent, bright, fragrant Phosphorus has never felt such a strange chakra, although the Chakra smell on the other side is not fatal, but it also makes the phosphorus a very uncomfortable feeling.


    Feeling the horrible face of the whole dead coffin in front of him, the body of the phosgene shrank, almost stunned Sasuke, relying on the breath of Sasuke to resist the strange chakra.


    Pulling the clothes of La Sasuke, Xiang Pho whispered: "Sasuke, who is he?"


    Paying attention to the move of Xiang Pho, Sasuke gave a slight smile. "Jun Ma Lu, you are scared of them like this, don''t slap your face all day, so smirk."


    "Sorry, born like this." Baidu search "", see the latest and most complete novels!

 v2 Chapter 246： Festival

    Jun Ma Lu''s cool look, the look is still cold, not angry at all.


    "It''s a weirdo." Xiang Pho looked at Jun Ma Lu and then hid behind Sasuke.


    At this time, Jin came over and said to Jun Ma Lu, and said: "Jun Ma Lu adults."


    "Are you here too?" Jun Ma Lu''s micro-microwave moved, and there was some accident about the appearance of gold.


    "It¡¯s the big snake pill adult who sent me here to protect the Xiang Pho adults."


    When Jun Ma Lu¡¯s look fluctuated, it returned to normal and said with a voice: ¡°Is it?¡±


    Sasuke and Xiang Pho are somewhat surprised by the conversation between the two. Have they known before?


    Seeing the questionable eyes of Sasuke and Xiang Pho, Jin explained: "I used to work under the master of Jun Ma Lu. He is my predecessor."


    "Oh?" Sasuke was a little stunned. I didn''t expect this relationship between them.


    Jun Ma Lu is still so indifferent, said with a voice: "That is all the past, now you are the guard of the phosphorus, should listen to her. And, since it is the order of the big snake pill, you have to Protect her."


    Although Jun Ma Lu¡¯s tone is plain, he can still appreciate the irresistible meaning contained in it.


    "Yes, adults."


    Kim once again fell back and returned to Sasuke.


    After all, it was not a place to talk. Afterwards, Xiang Pho took several people to the conference room in the south base.


    The conference room is located in the northeast of the south base. It is the place where the south base holds regular meetings. The decoration here is quite good, and you can experience a post-modern style, although it is incompatible with the serious conference room atmosphere.


    A few people sat down at random, and the fragrant phosphorus naturally sat next to Sasuke. Kim first hesitated, and finally sat next to the fragrant phosphorus. However, everyone with a discerning eye can see that Kim¡¯s original goal is Sasuke¡¯s side, but he has looked at the fragrant phosphorus and finally changed his choice.


    Kim¡¯s performance made Sasuke slightly surprised. He looked at the fragrant phosphorus and looked at the gold. He shook his head and did not speak.


    Jun Ma Lu sat down to the next one. For the upper position, he did not attempt. In his eyes, that position will always belong to the big snake pill, and no one can take it away.


    For a while, Jun Ma Lu talked about today''s things.


    The sound is still plain, like a boiled water. "The headquarters received a distress signal from the south base. When the situation was urgent, I sent him and Sasuke to come to the rescue. Fortunately, I caught up."


    When I heard Jun Ma Lu called Sasuke "Adult", Xiang Pho and Jin were first glimpsed, and then the face showed a thoughtful look. Sure enough, Sasuke has already gone to the big snake pill? Moreover, it was regarded as a guest by the Great Snake Pill, and even Jun Ma Lu was very respectful to Sasuke.


    It is no wonder that Jun Ma Lu¡¯s look for Sasuke¡¯s obedience has been so. Thinking of this, Xiang Pho is somewhat proud, and Sasuke is really a man she looks at, it is not ordinary.


    Immediately, the phoenix''s gaze flashed a fascinating sacred light. It turned out to be Sasuke, and he leaned close to him, using his chest to slap Sasuke''s arm. "Saruke, handsome... ..."


    This scent of fragrant phosphorus is slightly embarrassing to Sasuke. After all, in front of outsiders, the fragrant phosphorus is so intimate that he really can''t stand it.


    Constantly stunned, Sasuke clearly felt the touch of the chestnut before the chest, with a softness in the soft, Sasuke knows that it is the youthful vitality of the girl, which is very different from the adult woman''s touch, at the very least, and The feeling of the hand is not the same, the hand is endless soft, like cotton candy, it is very comfortable, there is a feeling of being inclusive.


    "Cough." Sasuke gently coughed, not looking for traces to get rid of the entanglement of fragrant phosphorus, indicating that she should not be in front of everyone.


    Phosphorus finally let go of Sasuke, but still so sticky, leaning his body against Sasuke, it seems that he does not want to leave him.


    It is no wonder that Xiang Phosphorus, after all, Xiang Pho has long been admired for Sasuke''s heart. This time, it is hard to see each other. It must be intimate. Moreover, the chakra smell of Sasuke is like a drug that tempts the phosphorus and makes her want to stop. The more you get along with Sasuke, the more you become addicted to it.


    Seeing that I can''t get rid of it, Sasuke will give up this, and let Xiang Pho rely on herself.


    The intimate action of Xiang Pho was seen in the eyes of Jun Ma Lu and Jin. The gentle look of Jun Ma Lu was normal, as if to say, you continue, I have not seen anything.


    In contrast, Kim¡¯s reaction is much more unique. His look is twinkling, he bows his head, and looks at it from time to time. His eyes are full of envy and a kind of light called bitterness.


    Really, she also hopes that, like the phosphatide, she will be more intimate with Sasuke, breathe the taste of his body and feel his body temperature. However, Kim knows the difference between herself and Xiang Pho. She is only a single-minded person. Sasuke does not feel anything about her now. She feels that Sasuke is like a stranger to her. Although it is not too cold, there are still A sense of distance, and that distance seems to be untouchable for a lifetime.


    Subsequently, Jun Malu once again said: "In view of the riots in the South Prison, the great snake pill decided to abandon the South base, and thus abolished the duties of all the personnel of the South base. Xiang Pho, removed the position of the head of your south base, Follow me and the Sasuke headquarters."


    After conveying the order of the big snake pill, Jun Malu continued: "This incident is sudden, and the responsibility for you will not be pursued. After returning to the headquarters, the big snake pill will have another task to hand over to you."


    I heard the words of Jun Ma Lu The face of Xiang Pho has instantly turned into bitter melon color. "There are tasks. Don''t, I don''t want to leave Sasuke."


    Saying, like an angry girl, holding the arm of Sasuke tightly, there is no meaning of loosening.


    "This is the order of the big snake pill. I just conveyed it. What happened? I went to the headquarters to tell the big snake pill."


    "It¡¯s really dead." Xiang Pho snorted and made a squeaky voice. "Sasuke, you go to the big snake pill and say, let me stay by your side. I really don''t want to perform any tasks." It is."


    Xiang Pho is so behaved, Sasuke is helpless, and waved his hand and said: "No problem, I will go to the big snake pill and say, rest assured."


    After confirming Sasuke, Xiang Pho put his body into the arms of Sasuke, planted a strawberry on his side, and said with joy: "Long live, great, I can stay with you all the time." Yeah!"


    Aside, Jin silently watched the two people, the look on the face changed, and finally, turned into a long sigh, bless you, for me, just keep looking at you like this, just fine... 1.

 v2 Chapter 247： Festival

    Tian Zhiguo, Dashen Pills headquarters, Xiang Pho took Sasuke''s clothes and hid behind him. In the face of the examination of the big snake pill, it was like a little girl who made a mistake and worried about punishment and sought protection. ¡ò novel,


    "Phosphorus, I am very disappointed with you."


    The big snake pill licked his tongue and looked strange. A pair of vertical eyes licked the fragrant phosphorus, and his eyes looked like a poisonous snake.


    Some hair was seen by the big snake pill, and the fragrant phosphorus was closer to Sasuke. It was almost to hug him. "The big snake pill, I am wrong. I am sorry about the South Prison."


    "Hey."


    The big snake pill is still looking. "Don''t think it''s okay to hide behind Sasuke."


    Feeling the savage tone of the big snake pill, Xiang Pho was afraid of the heart, and found out the brain and small head, looked at the big snake pill and then shrank back, like a frightened bunny.


    Looking at the performance of the two, Sasuke is a little funny, do you have to make a portrait of eating people? Immediately, the fragrant phosphorus blocked the eyes of the big snake pill, and said helplessly: "You don''t pretend to be a big snake pill. If you really want to punish the fragrant phosphorus, why do you still say so much to her?"


    Dashen pill licked his tongue and smiled awkwardly. "Hey, I still want to scare her. Sasuke, you seem to have been destroying my plan."


    Scared me? Xiang Pho took a big snake pill from behind Sasuke, and the result just happened to hit the strange eyes, scared the Phosphorus and hid back.


    Sasuke turned a blind eye and the performance of the big snake pill was speechless.


    "Hey, is it a sense of accomplishment to intimidate a weak woman?"


    "Life is always looking for some fun, for example, it is also very good to scare and scare people." The big snake pill smiled and looked like an uneasy and quirky.


    "..."


    At this time, the big snake pill is somewhat old and disrespectful. He is born with strange ideas. He often comes up with some weird ideas, and puts into action, with his temperament and face, it is like a bad guy who has no evil.


    "It''s a weirdo." Sasuke sighed and said something nervous.


    "Phosphorus?"


    Seeing that Xiang Pho was hiding behind him, he took the hand of Xiang Pho and wanted to give her encouragement. At the very least, she could be brave in front of Da She Pill, instead of being scared like a rabbit.


    Feeling the pressure in the assistant and the warm touch, the fragrant phosphorus is not so nervous, the pale panicked cheeks gradually became a layer of blush, and a small sense of happiness appeared in the heart, understanding the intention of Sasuke, the fragrant phosphorus Slowly coming out from behind Sasuke, the performance is a bit like a little lady who just got out of the house and afraid of being born.


    Finally stood up in front of the big snake pill, Xiang Pho looked up and saw the big snake pill that smiled like a smile, subconsciously want to avoid, but, after seeing Sasuke behind him, the phosphorous finally came up with courage, facing the big snake Pills did not retreat in his gaze.


    The performance of the fragrant phosphorus at this time made the big snake pill slightly surprised. I didn''t expect the fragrant phosphorus to become so brave. In the past, when facing him, the phosphatase did not dare to look up and look at him like a wounded animal. It¡¯s awkward, even if it¡¯s timid.


    Indeed, fragrant phosphorus is very fearful for the big snake pill.


    After such a long time, Xiang Pho still remembers that when she was a child, her country was destroyed, she was left alone, and several little punks wanted to bully her, just hit the big snake pill, in the sunset, the big snake pill A smile, cruelly killed all the gangsters and took her back.


    At that time, the evil eyes of the big snake pill, the cruel smile of the big snake pill, the powerful chakra of the big snake pill, left a deep trace in the heart of the fragrant phosphorus, as it was burned by the flame, so clear, indelible, and nicked.


    Really, the big snake pill is in the heart of the fragrant phosphorus, just like the devil''s role. The fear and fear in the heart still prevailed. Every time I used to face the big snake pill, I always felt like being stared by a poisonous snake. The feeling of danger is like a nightmare.


    "The big snake pill adult..."


    Xiang Pho looked at the big snake pill with no timidity, and the sound was crisp and full of confidence. She knows that she can''t be weak now, Sasuke is behind her, she must be strong, and with Sasuke around, no matter what difficulties, he will help solve himself, so there is no need to worry about fear.


    Gently rubbed his long red hair, and a sweet smile appeared on his face. "What is the command of the big snake pill?"


    The performance of fragrant phosphorus makes Sasuke very satisfied. The girl is still strong and good. When facing outsiders, it is best to show off the best side of it. There is no timidity or tweaking. This is not only self-confidence, but also more It is affirmation for myself.


    It¡¯s not that Sasuke doesn¡¯t like shy women, but just thinks that girls¡¯ shame has a certain limit.


    Shame, although it is a girl''s nature, but it does not mean that she can be a shameful performance all day long, no matter who she is facing, twisting and pinching, it is really painful. Such a girl may have its own unique place to attract men. However, in modern society, people who are brave enough to show themselves, whether women or men, face their strong competitiveness and only show themselves. Only to win the likes of others and win more opportunities.


    Learn to be shy, when you can be shy, and where you can be reserved. These are all learned things.


    The big snake pill nodded, and a flash of approval was flashed in his gaze. "Well, I told you to come back from the south base and not to punish you."


    Phosphorus quietly listened and looked calm.


    "You and Sasuke have known it before. Some time ago, when he was at Konoha, he also told me about you."


    Said here, the big snake pill looked at Sasuke, it seems to say, I remember the matter of your kid.


    "The big snake pill adult ~ www.novelhall.com ~ What do you mean?" Xiang Pho face reveals doubtful color.


    After licking my tongue, the long snake face of the big snake pill showed a smile. "Phosphorus, I am going to let you take care of Sasuke''s food and drink, and live with him here. Sasuke''s life will please you."


    "The big snake pill adult, what do you mean!" Xiang Pho was very surprised, I did not expect the big snake pill will be assigned to her task.


    "What, don''t you?"


    "No... Of course I am very willing..." Phosphorus was a little bit rushed, saying, looking back at Sasuke and found that the latter was also looking at her, and she was very happy with it.


    Sasuke him...


    Seeing Sasuke''s appearance, Xiang Pho''s heart jumped, and gradually, a little red cloud floated on the cheek.


    "Attention, it is to take care of Sasuke''s life."


    "Skinny...". Baidu search "", see the latest and most complete novels!

 v2 Chapter 248： Festival

    With this word in mind, the red smudge on the cheek cheeks was dyed into a piece. It was really red-stained and so shameful.


    Phosphorus naturally knows what the so-called close-fitting is. In the aristocracy, there is a role like a maid. It is not so much a maid, it is a warm-headed girl. Everything of the master requires them to agree, even if it is intimate. The thing is no exception.


    Can Sasuke do that kind of thing for me? Xiang Pho did not dare to see Sasuke. I only felt that my cheeks were burning. I don¡¯t think about it. It must be red, and the fragrance of phosphorus is so fragrant. How can it be so unbearable? This is in front of Sasuke.


    I can''t imagine, really want to be like Sasuke?


    In fact, I really don''t feel disgusted. If I can get closer to him and feel his touch in my body, maybe this is very good...


    "Phosphorus, do you understand?"


    At this point, the sound of the big snake pill recalled the fragrant phosphorus from the cranky thoughts.


    I still can''t calm down, trying to make myself show a normal look. Xiang Pho said: "Well, I understand. I am willing, when Sasuke, close...the maid..."


    In the end, the fragrant phosphorus almost went down. She didn''t dare to look at Sasuke or the big snake pill. The shyness in her heart has already prevailed. At this time, she wants to show a strong look but she can''t.


    Seeing the performance of Xiang Pho, Da Snao has an inexplicable look in his eyes. "Well, I will go to the experiment first. You will follow Sasuke. Remember, no matter what requirements he has, you can''t refuse."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    After all, the big snake pill left, and in the hall, only Sasuke and Xiang Pho were left.


    "Sasuke..."


    Xiang Xiang raised his head, and the redness on his cheeks still disappeared. Hesitantly, Xiang Pho continued to say: "Sasuke adults, your future life will be taken care of by me."


    However, this scent of Xiang Pho said that he was uncomfortable, and Xiang Pho was really planning to be his maid. He shook his head. Sasuke said: "Phosphorus, or let me help, it is more comfortable."


    "But..." What did Xiang Pho want to say, saw Sasuke¡¯s gaze, pressed the words that were about to be spoken, and slowly said: "Sasuke..."


    Sasuke smiled a little. "This is right. Phosphorus, the order of the big snake pill, you don''t have to worry about it. I never treat you as a maid. For me, you are..."


    Say, Sasuke¡¯s words are deliberately drawn for a long time, with a smile in his eyes.


    Xiang Pho raised her head and looked at Sasuke''s eyes. I was looking forward to it. I was very hopeful.


    "girlfriend."


    Sasuke¡¯s words are simple, but they are full of meanings. It is the apology expressed by the original owner of the body for the woman in front of her, and her true love for her.


    "Phosphorus, I like you."


    The voice is unquestionable, solemn, promised, and remains unchanged for a thousand years.


    Really! ?


    Xiang Pho¡¯s heart trembled and felt something overflowing. I couldn¡¯t believe it and watched Sasuke, but I saw his expression, so convincing, the emotion hidden in it, the real existence!


    "Sasuke..."


    Phosphorus only feels that happiness is too sudden, and some can''t accept it. "Sasuke, I..."


    "You don''t have to say, I understand..."


    Sasuke stepped forward, gently holding the shoulder of Xiang Pho, looking at her, the tone is light, like the spring breeze, slowly slipping through the heart.


    "This is a late confession, Xiang Pho, I promise you, in my lifetime, I will definitely protect you. I will never do anything that hurts you. Phosphorus, do you accept my heart?"


    This time, Xiang Pho no longer hesitated, bravely said it, "Well, I promised, Sasuke, this sentence, I have long wanted to hear it, it is good to be with you..."


    After waiting for so long, you finally came.


    Sasuke can know that since the moment you saved me, I began to like you. This may be the love at first sight of the flower idiot. However, Sasuke, as long as it is you, what if you are crazy? For me, you...


    Phosphorus gently leaned on Sasuke''s shoulder and felt everything about him. He got his affirmation. This is the greatest happiness of Xiang Pho in this life.


    The sky is full of stars, and the stars are still above the sky, and the slight morning light rises from the horizon, shining the distant sky into a golden red.


    In the dense forest, although the light is not enough, it can still distinguish the immediate scene. After all, it is May, the sparse morning fog is filled with low bushes, and the grass is condensed by the dewdrops to form a bead-like pattern. The veins of the network were clearly taken out, and several unknown birds were heard, and the quiet forest was stunned. After all, the forest was alive.


    Dashenmao headquarters is hidden in the jungle. It hides the passageway by the surrounding fortifications. It is not easy to detect from the outside. It is not so easy to find a concave mouth, but it is a bit like a hole.


    Perhaps, the big snake pill originally designed the structure of the building here with reference to the structure of the snake nest. Using the shield construction method to build an underground building like the underground palace, it is really whimsy.


    Within the headquarters, there were silent, and many places fell into darkness, because it was still more than six o''clock, and most of the sounds were still not awake from sleep.


    In the long passage, the silver glow sprinkled, and the mercury lamp on the ceiling seemed to have just been opened. The voltage was somewhat unstable, and the silver brilliance fluctuated from time to time. After a while, it returned to normal.


    The woman in the purple pajamas gently clasps the door sill, and looks pretty, it is the fragrant phosphorus.


    Go straight to the bathroom and prepare to wash.


    In the mirror, the long red hair is scattered and scattered, and the eyes are still immersed in drowsiness. He yawned softly and made a lovely voice. Finally opened his eyes, put on the black rimless glasses placed next to the sink, and looked at some of the wolf.


    "Oh, how did it become like this."


    Some of the distressed scent of scented scented blushing red hair, the side of the mess is not well organized anyway.


    "It¡¯s very troublesome to get long hair That is to say, Xiang Pho is still very fond of her own hair, and she takes time out to take care of it every day. Moreover, Xiang Pho heard that Sasuke likes long hair. Therefore, it is even more necessary to keep a long hair.


    When I think of Sasuke, there is a sweetness in the heart of Xiang Pho. "He finally came." Xiang Pho said to himself.


    Faint pajamas and extra clothing, gently step into the bathtub that has been filled with water, and walk between them, revealing the beauty, but see a touch of red.


    The foam masks the body, slightly closes the eyes, and the fragrant phosphorus makes a pleasant squeak. The comfortable water temperature makes the body of the phosphatide drive out the drowsiness that still exists, the arm swings, gathers the foam together, gently blows up, but sees the bubble. Flying, silver light, emitting a colorful light.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 249： Festival

    The calf is exposed to the surface of the water, exposing the skin color of the sheep''s fat jade. The tight skin highlights the youthful vitality of the girl. The water flows across the chest, and the two blushes are just right. Although not too big, they win the shape perfectly. The woman is better, the girl is better, all this shows the magic of the creator.


    This time, the phosphorus is very fast, and it is not nearly as long as it used to be. In the past, if she was interested, unless the water temperature dropped completely, she would not leave.


    Finishing the makeup, the phosant put on the clean underwear, just wear it. When I got to the closet and opened the closet, I didn''t wear my usual clothes, but I chose a piece of clothing that was just prepared last night.


    The black base is surrounded by red and brown laces, and the ribbons on the waist and chest are tied with color, and the pleated skirt on the upper body. Looking at the mirror itself, Xiang Pho thinks hesitating. Suddenly, she looked bright and suddenly thought of something. She found a headgear from the dresser, which is also pleated, which matches the whole.


    At this point, there is a picture in the mirror that is completely different from the past. The long hair is neatly tidy, and the red is formed in the form of a waterfall, dressed in a black maid costume, making a well-behaved look, and a delicate little maid who is alive. .


    So dressed up, the phosphorous is a bit shy, she said, she was wearing it for the first time.


    "Sasuke should be very satisfied with him."


    The fragrant phosphorus makes a fueling effect on the mirror itself. "Phosphorus, you are the best!"


    Finished up the dress, Xiang Pho rushed to Sasuke with great interest, through the long passage, Xiang Pho Ping calmed down, imagined the performance of Sasuke, looking forward to Sasuke to praise her, play some, and finally Let him make a good morning kiss on himself.


    Just thinking about it, the fragrant phosphorus went to the place where Sasuke lived, and looked at the closed door. I hope that Sasuke may not be up yet.


    "Would you like to knock on the door? If Sasuke is still asleep now, I will wake him up. Will he blame me?"


    Hesitantly, the action of Xiang Pho was ready to knock on the door, so I waited quietly in front of Sasuke.


    Not long after, the closed door finally opened, it was the Sasuke who had already finished washing.


    "Morning...good..." I saw the fragrant phosphorus in front of me. Sasuke¡¯s words to stop talking stopped, and his eyes were a bit strange. "How do you wear it like this?"


    "Ah!" was reviewed by Sasuke, and Phosphorus was somewhat overwhelmed. So, does Sasuke dislike it? I am a fool, I should have thought of it!


    Xiang Pho avoided the strange eyes of Sasuke and immediately said, "That, I... I think Sasuke likes it very much...so..."


    After that, Xiang Pho is like a child who made mistakes, his head is low, his hands are tangled, and his side is aggrieved.


    At this time, Xiang Pho felt that his shoulder was held by people, Sasuke''s breath was infinitely clear around her, hesitated, looked up, and saw a smile on his face.


    "No, I like it very much, Xiang Pho, you like it, I like it very much."


    "Really?"


    The fragrant phosphorus is squinting, and the long eyelashes tremble under the lens.


    "Of course, today''s fragrant phosphorus is very beautiful." Sasuke, Sasuke gently squeezed the cheeks of the chewing gum, and the love of it spilled over.


    Upon hearing the applause from Sasuke, the sphagnum eyelids were turned into crescent teeth. Under the glasses, a pair of Danfeng showed the joy of the owner''s heart. "Well, Sasuke, I am very happy to hear your compliments, in order to reward you... ¡±


    Say, Xiang Pho smiled at the close-knit Sasuke, and surrounded Sasuke''s neck, and actually kissed Sasuke''s lips.


    The sudden movement of Xiang Pho gave Sasuke some horror. In her heart, she was really brave.


    However, just for a moment of hesitation, Sasuke immediately closed his eyes and began to enjoy the lips kiss between the two. Speaking of it, this is the first kiss between the two of them. Sasuke feels that the action of the phosphorous is very unfamiliar. Its law.


    This is her first kiss, really a bold girl, Sasuke''s heart is funny, and immediately, she guided the phosphorus, and began the first kiss between the two.


    Some people say that the kiss between lovers is very sweet. It is true. Between the lovers, the lips are sweet and sweet, and the most enjoyable moist and elastic touch is like a drug. It is like a drug. The nose is touched, the other person¡¯s breath is touched, and the airflow is sprayed on the skin. On, itchy. During the alternation, the two exchanged emotional feelings, feeling the other party''s affection for themselves, between the mood, sweet and infinite, like eating honey, really pure and beautiful.


    Fortunately, the first kiss of Sasuke and Xiang Pho was very successful. Under the guidance of Sasuke, the two became more and more deep, smooth and sweet. After all, they had just washed, and there was no smell. The entrance was fragrant, but it was rare to enjoy.


    Finally, Sasuke let go of the breathless phos, and looked at her with a funny look. "Is this time satisfied?"


    "Hmm..."


    Xiang Pho nodded, a little red cloud appeared on his cheeks, his chest was ups and downs, and his eyes flashed with excitement.


    "Sasuke, I want to come again."


    This is also addictive. Sasuke was so funny that he touched the fragrant phosphorus hair and said softly: "How many times you promised you."


    This time, both of them are ready, like a heart, and close your eyes. The mouth of the fragrant phosphorus mouth is full of laughter, feeling the help of Sasuke for his own gentleness, touch, real, unable to extricate himself...


    A dark room with a slight dim light, the slightest candlelight is the only light source, the shadow of the person, reflected on the wall, flashing with the fluctuation of the candlelight.


    The **** eyes, the dark three-jaw jade, the white and the clothes, the long black hair, the delicate features, and the lightness of the look are the Sasuke.


    "Is this the secret room of the big snake pill?" Sasuke stepped forward. Looking around, I saw rows of bookshelves, each of which was filled with various archives, and the row of bookshelves actually filled the space of this hundred-square-meter house.


    Going to a bookshelf, picking up a file, it is covered with dust. It seems that it has not been read for many years, running Chakra, the cyclone is rising, and the dust accumulated in the files in the hands is eliminated.


    Open the file book, put a few resume-style letterheads inside, and look at the general content above, but it is about the Yamato.


    Yamato, the experimental body number thirty-eight.


    The body of the experiment body, wood leaves.


    The strength of the experimental body is good, the owner of the raft.


    Experimental vital signs, good, no rejection.


    The degree of fusion of the experimental body is good, and the integration is 80%.


    ......


    "this is¡­¡­"


    Sasuke repeatedly read it several times. All the information of Yamato is described in detail, and the necessary vital signs such as various body reactions, body temperature, respiratory heartbeat, etc. when implanting hibiscus cells are described in detail.


    However, this record is still incomplete, and it is faintly visible. There are traces of tears on the resume.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 250：

    It can be found from the recording time that several pieces that have been torn off are returned to the wood leaves, and the information about him is interrupted.


    Putting down his resume, Sasuke didn''t think about Yamato anymore. After all, his purpose is not about this.


    Fortunately, the shelf was marked with the classification name, and Sasuke went straight to the top secret archive.


    Here, the number of files kept is obviously much less, and the above files are not as dusty as others, and they can be seen as new ones.


    I pulled out a file from the shelf, there was no signature on it, and there was no text describing the content inside, just sealed it with yellow kraft paper.


    Open the portfolio and store a few letterheads. It should be several letters. After Sasuke saw the contents of the letter, suddenly, the red writing circle broke out with a strong wave of anger, anger and killing.


    "It turned out to be this guy!"


    Write a round blush, read all the contents of the letter in detail, Sasuke''s right hand is tight, and the body trembles slightly, showing the owner''s unrest at this time.


    "Collection! You are doing very well! I will kill you!"


    Sasuke copied all the contents of the letter with the writing wheel, and kept it in his heart, forming a deep nick, which he could not forget for a lifetime.


    "For the Uchiha family, for the damage caused by the Uchiha family, I have never been sorry for the Uchiha family, I will never let go!"


    Finally, I glanced at the letter and Sasuke put it back in the portfolio. After calming down, Sasuke continued to look at the top secret archives.


    Sasuke''s movements were quick, and with the help of writing the round eyes, the remaining files were already read in just five minutes.


    Although Sasuke has not found the news about Longdi Cave that he wants, he still has a lot to gain. These files are roughly the evil activities of some people in the Great Snake Maru and the Tolerant World. The total number of people is very secret. There are many in them. Sasuke''s things that I didn''t know before were almost all secrets.


    Sasuke changed his look, stood in front of the bookshelf, pulled out the last file, looked at the dense text above, looked changed, and said to himself: "It is really like that, Uchiha mirror, he is indeed not a traitor to Uchiha."


    "The decline of the Uchiha family, the guilt of the Uchiha family..."


    With a sigh of relief, Sasuke is immersed in the ciphertext and thinks about all the information about Uchiha and Uchiha.


    The true decline of Uchiha''s family is also to be said from Uchiha mirror. Uchiha mirror, the ninth generation of Uchiha, is a disciple of the second generation of Huo Ying, and is one of the second generation of Huo Ying''s personal bodyguards.


    At that time, Xiaochun, Jieyan, Feifei, the group, the Uchiha mirror, the autumn road to take the wind to serve as the second generation of guards, known as Muye Liuwei, enjoy great honor.


    Although it is a disciple of the day, but the Uchiha mirror is not to be seen in the daytime, but it is difficult for him everywhere. In the face of such a difference, the mirror that respects the teacher''s weight can only accept it silently.


    Since the Uchiha wave leaves the leaves, the relationship between the Uchiha family and the thousand hands has deteriorated drastically, especially after the column died. After the second generation, the relationship between the two groups became more and more hot.


    When the column died, the second generation took a hostile attitude toward Uchiha. It repeatedly used force to suppress the Uchiha family, and expelled it to the border area of ??Muye Village, and placed the undercover in the Uchiha family to monitor the Uchiha family. stand up.


    As the patriarch of the Uchiha family, Mirror naturally knows that his task is arduous. He shoulders the heavy responsibility of contacting Uchiha and Muye. Even if he is misunderstood, he is crowded out, but for the sake of his family, he swallows his voice and seeks Yu Zhi in the crack. The stability of the wave family.


    Just, is reality so easy? The second generation is not to be seen, the misunderstanding of the tribes, the exclusion of the Konoha ninja, all of which make Uchiha mirrors physically and mentally exhausted.


    It¡¯s hard to ask for a chance at the second generation to give Uchiha a chance to show. Under the promotion of Uchiha Mirror, Muye Village established the Muye Police Department, which is based on the Uchiha family, and is responsible for the various public security management of Muye Village.


    In this way, the Uchiha family was once again reused by Konoha, and the Uchibo people were naturally delighted. At the very least, they knew the value of their existence. They felt that Muye Village was also their home, and they also had the right to speak in this home.


    However, the good times did not last long. The second generation worried that Uchiha¡¯s strength would penetrate into the top of Kogi, and it would gradually dismiss the Uchiha family, who was the top executive. Finally, only the position of Uchiha¡¯s Chief of Police Station was retained.


    Really, the second generation of multiple doubts and mistrust made the pain in the mirror, but for the Uchiha family, he still endured.


    In the second round of the World War, the second generation was besieged by the Ninja of the country of water, and finally died in the ambush with the golden corner of the Golden Horn, and the squadron that was in danger was appointed as the third generation of Huo Ying. Back to Muye Village, Muye seniors suspected that the second generation was ambushed because some people communicated with the country of water and sold secrets, which led to the death of the second generation. Finally, the investigation was carried out, and the tops of the wood leaf targeted the Uchiha family. It is the Uchibo family colluding with the enemy, selling the shadow of fire, betraying the village of Muye!


    However, this is only speculation. At that time, there was no evidence pointing to the Uchiha family. Therefore, things will be done. However, the suspicion and resentment of Muye Village for the Uchiha family is even more profound. In the faint, Yu Zhibo The family saw the nails in their eyes and saw the flow of Judas who betrayed the leaves.


    The unfair treatment and hostility of Uchiha''s family Muye made the Uchibo people very dissatisfied. They clearly did not do anything, but they still made people jealous. Even if they sacrificed so much, Konoha treated them. The attitude is still like treating traitors in general.


    As a patriarch, the mirror strongly reconciles the relationship between Uchiha and Konoha. Fortunately, the mirror and the scorpion fly are also classmates. Moreover, the relationship between them is not bad, and the three generations are honest and unobtrusive. When he arrived at him, he did not have anything to do with the Uchiha family.


    Unexpected weather, Uchiha mirror was assassinated to death, this incident, once again became the fuse between Uchiha and Muye village, Uchiha family suspected that the mirror was assassinated by the wood leaves, so that they are ready to launch a riot The mirror revenge, and other people with this riot ended the suppression of Uchiha by Muye, overthrew the Konoha regime, and let Uchiha become the authority of Konoha.


    The riots were naturally unsuccessful. The three generations were only handsome, and Wu did not need soldiers. With personal charisma, this riot was resolved, and promised that the murderer would be taken out and revenge for the mirror.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 251： Festival

    At first, the three generations did investigate a few times. However, they were finally obstructed by the high-levels of the wood leaves. Even several names of the wood leaves came out at the same time to prevent the actions of the three generations, and even threatened the three generations with the village of Muye. If the investigation continues, They will no longer support Konoha.


    At this point, the three generations finally understood everything about the matter. They knew that there was a great connection between the death of the mirror and the high-rise of the wood leaf. In order not to cause the turmoil in the village of Muye, the three generations gave up the thoughts of the investigation, in order to explain to the Uchiha family. The high-level wooden leaves fabricated a false evidence, and they randomly found a scapegoat for the Uchiha family. The Uchiha family still believes in the wood leaves, and they will not pursue it. Finally, the matter is given up.


    After a few years, the nine tails came and the four generations died. Muye counted the guilt on Yu Zhibo¡¯s head and hated the extremes of Uchiha, but because of the powerful strength of Uchiha, they still suppressed. Destroy the mind of Uchiha.


    Later, the Uchiha family came out with a peerless genius, Uchiha stopped the water, and Uchiha was firmly convinced that with the water stop, the Uchiha family would definitely go to prosperous again. Therefore, the Uchibo family rich Fuyue stopped the water for Uchiha. I will cultivate it vigorously and hope that he will grow up as soon as possible. Fortunately, the water stop has not lived up to the expectations of the Uchiha people. It opened the kaleidoscope in the early years and has an incredible ability.


    At the same time, the Uchiha family was born with another peerless genius, Uchiha, and as the son of the Uchiha patriarch, the expectations given to him were even greater. Together with the water stop, they also called Uchiha, who are in the heart of the Uchiha people. The two are the hopes of the Uchiha family. Everything about tomorrow must be on them.


    Uchiha has a peerless genius, and still two! This fact has shocked the tops of the wood leaf. At this time, there is almost no strength in the village of Muye that can compete with the Uchiha family. Even if it is a thousand hands, there is only one thread left. Dare to compare with the Uchiha family.


    Seeing that two new stars have risen, the tops of Konoha have foreseen the day when Uchiha¡¯s family rebelled against the Konoha regime. After all, the decision of the Konoha executives completely destroyed Uchiha and must not threaten their regime. The family survived in the world.


    At this time, the group has already established the "root" department. As a general existence similar to the East Factory of the Ming Dynasty, it exercises the duty of supervising and guarding the wood leaves. Of course, at this time, the authority of the Uchiha police station has been overhead. The security aspect of the entire wood leaf can be said to be in the hands of the "root" department.


    Due to its strength, the task of destroying the Uchiha family was handed over to the "root" department, and the group was concealed. The plan to destroy Uchiha was planned. First, the kaleidoscope of forcing the water of Uchiha was forcibly seized by its authority. Sasuke¡¯s life threatened and asked him to join Uchiha¡¯s genocide plan.


    He was so painful that he knew everything about the group from the water, and he knew that the Uchiha family could not get rid of the fact of being destroyed. He was uneasy. "This is fate..."


    I still remember the relief when I stopped giving my eyes to him. "Hey, Uchiha family will ask you, take care of it..."


    Can you really save Uchiha? I know clearly that the current Uchiha, Uchiha, which is regarded as the nail in the eye by Muye, will be destroyed by Konoha in any case. For the younger brother, he finally made a decision to destroy Uchiha.


    Even if you carry all the nicknames, let Sasuke survive. For the younger brother, he still betrayed his best brother, best friend. Tongyu Zhibo brought earth, group, and "root" elites, and completely killed all the people of Uchiha on the moon night.


    That night, the blood, the once brilliant and fascinating Uchiha was finally destroyed, and the whole family of 328 people, except Sasuke, was spared.


    When I was dying, my face was full of horror, my eyes were convex, and my eyes were unbelievable. The blushing writing eyes reflected the figure of the slaughter, killing, and constantly killing, regardless of men, women and children, all the souls of the dead, **** Straight into the sky, let the moon become blood.


    Death, icy death...


    "Uchiha, a family with many fates..."


    Sasuke''s look is silent, and the blushing round eyes don''t see any mood swings. After reading the long secrets, the body and mind are tired, and the body is supported by the hand, leaning against the bookshelf, and the pale color appears on the face.


    "One family, what is a family? Oh, no matter what right or wrong, murder can not be forgiven. I am a Uzbek family, no matter who, I am sorry for the Uchiha family, I will not be merciful. Look, I I will use my way to revitalize Uchiha. Even if my hands are covered with blood, even if I fall into the infernal purgatory, I want to make the Uchiha family truly revived!"


    In the wide dojo, the lights sprinkled, and the surrounding darkness was driven away. Sasuke sat on the knees, and the body was brilliance, and the black Chakra was not scattered.


    Since the end of the World War I, the Chakra in Sasuke has changed. The original blue has turned black. Inside the sea, there is a thick ink color, which is the abundant Chakra fluctuation.


    Such changes, Sasuke hopes that the refining pot is at work.


    The last time I was invaded by the power of evil, Chakra changed dramatically. The blue Chakra was blackened. The evil and evil suffocation affected the nature of Chakra. Although the evil power was dispelled from the body, the color of Chakra But it can''t change back, this is the aftereffect.


    Chakra color changed, Sasuke did not have any resentment. Compared with the blue Chakra, the black Chakra contains more energy. This Chakra change is qualitative, although the amount has not increased Sasuke felt that his strength was a bit stronger than before.


    At this time, Sasuke felt a move and opened his eyes. The next moment, the wooden door of the dojo opened, and a purple figure appeared at the door, but it was fragrant phosphorus.


    The fragrant phosphorus eyebrows are smiling, with a tray in the hand and a freshly brewed tea. Go to Sasuke and sit down and put the tea tray on the tatami. "I am still practicing."


    Sasuke looked at the phosphor in front of her, but she still wore usual clothes, tight leather pants, long red hair and black rimless glasses. At this time, the latter''s pair of Danfeng eyes also looked at him. Sasuke smiled a little and said: "Well, the cultivation must be persevering, and in order to improve the strength as soon as possible."


    "Sasuke is really hard work. It''s no wonder that the strength is so strong." Xiang Pho''s eyes are stunned, and there is a bright light in it. "If I have such a strong strength, Sasuke is good."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 252： Festival

    "You can''t wait to improve your strength?"


    Sasuke is a bit strange. I don¡¯t know why the phosphorus is coming out. In the original book, Xiang Pho has been hiding under the wings of others. Her humble strength is not the slightest enterprising heart. She always hopes to be protected. Moreover, for a long time, she also adapted to the feeling of being protected.


    Phosphorus puts a glimpse of hair on the chest, and there is a look in the look. "Well... actually, I think, if I fight with Sasuke, it will be more interesting, and I also want to try my own battle. feel."


    "So, is Xiangxiang trying to prove his strength?" Sasuke smiled. "Don''t you want to be protected by me? I am very happy. If it is fragrant phosphorus, even if it is always protected, it doesn''t matter." ""


    Sasuke¡¯s words gave him unlimited happiness in his heart. He was so reassured by his side that he felt like he was falling and didn¡¯t care because he was protected.


    Xiang Pho¡¯s lovely nod, seems to be thinking, ¡°Well, although the battle is good, but I prefer the feeling of being protected by Sasuke.¡± Say, Xiang Xiang is close to Sasuke and puts his body into Sasuke. In the arms, he took advantage of his neck. "The feeling around Sasuke is really good. I really don''t want to leave for a lifetime."


    Xiang Pho made a cat''s intimate action, and he was very fond of Sasuke on Sasuke. "Sasuke, I will be very embarrassed, no matter what happens, don''t leave me."


    Seeing the performance of the fragrant phosphorus, Sasuke smiled and patted her little head gently. "Of course not."


    Xiang Pho changed his position in Sasuke''s arms, looked up at Sasuke''s cheek, and his eyes showed a touch of confusion. "Well, Sasuke, I don''t know why, these days, there will be a strange scene in my dream, um... ...is really incredible..."


    ¡°Well? What is it?¡± Sasuke didn¡¯t take it to heart at first. It¡¯s just that Phosphorus is doing a nightmare, holding her hand and playing with it. ¡°If you have a nightmare, think about me, imagine that I am with you. By the side, there is no problem."


    The fragrant phosphorus makes a cute posture and touches the head of Sasuke. It is like treating the most intimate things. "There is help in protecting me, not afraid of anything."


    Feeling the relatives of Xiang Pho, Sasuke smiled and felt like a feeling like being a pet. "When are you a cat?"


    "Cat?" The eyes of the phosgene flashed a sly surprise. "Well, if Sasuke is a cat, then I would like it more, soft, furry, really want to take a bite."


    "..."


    Sasuke is very speechless. "Hey, just kidding. If you really treat me as a cat, I will punish you."


    "Giggle, Sasuke, of course I won''t treat you as a cat, but, when I see you, I really want to bite you."


    Xiang Pho Jiao smiled, and in the Sasuke''s arms, the squiggles trembled, and the corners of his mouth curled up in a beautiful arc. The crescent of the crescent was very charming.


    Looking at the appearance of Xiang Fei''s eyebrows, Sasuke''s heart was full of impulse.


    "Phosphorus..."


    Sasuke''s faint tone suddenly came.


    "What happened to Sasuke?"


    Xiang Xiang looked up and saw that she was ready to kiss her.


    "Sasuke..."


    Xiang Fei¡¯s heart trembled, slowly closing his eyes, welcoming Sasuke¡¯s movements, and the familiar touch came, still so intoxicating, moist, silky and affectionate.


    Surrounded by Sasuke''s neck, Xiang Pho resung sat in the waist of Sasuke, from passive to active. This time, under her leadership, Sasuke began a deep kiss, lingering, sweet and flashing under the light. Silver light...


    After entangled with Sasuke for a while, Xiang Pho went back. She knew the recent habit of Sasuke. If she didn''t go back to sleep, she would practice in the dojo all night.


    It¡¯s more than ten o''clock to return to my home. Phosphate has a warm bath and is ready to go to sleep.


    The night is deep, the moon is rarity, a meteor across the sky, dragging out the long tail flame, the silence in the forest, and occasionally the few beasts are abrupt, at this time, it is already midnight.


    The big snake pill, most ninjas have fallen into sleep, only a few lights are still on, it is the laboratory of the big snake pill and the dojo of Sasuke.


    In a residence, the dim bedside lamp reflects a girl''s figure, red long hair, black rimless glasses have been wiped off, white face, such as jade''s delicate face, is the fragrant phosphorus.


    At this point, the phosphorous has long been asleep, the pink cherry lips are slightly whispering, and the calm breath is coming from the nose, and within a room, it is very quiet.


    Under the dim light, the calm sleepiness of the fragrant phosphorus suddenly changed. Sad, painful, unbelievable expressions were so complicated that I wanted to wake up, but I found my consciousness deeper and deeper, falling in the black abyss. They are all black and never exhausted.


    The scene was finally bright, but the phosphorous pill found himself standing on a broken bridge. There were traces of fighting everywhere. The bridge was cut off from the center and the scratches were flat, showing the terrible blow. The surrounding things were destroyed, and large and small stones fell to the ground, and the scene was in ruins.


    "here is?"


    The fragrant Phosphorus looked around and saw everything around him. His face suddenly became painful. "Do you have that dream again? Sasuke..."


    The scene in front of the scene changed again. At this time, the two figures appeared in the field of Xiang Pho, the one-eyed old man who was seriously injured, and the beautiful young boy who suffered from the same clothes and injuries. This person, Xiang Xiang knew , not who is Sasuke?


    "Sasuke, can you really let me go?" The old man rubbed his chest and panted.


    At this time, Sasuke was extremely cold, and his body exudes a strong suffocation. He smiled evilly and looked at the old man oppositely. "You have today, haha, I really didn''t expect it. Look at your appearance, how awkward, hey!" Here, I am going to kill you, for the Uchiha family, to avenge Uchiha!"


    Sasuke vacated the Chakra flow purple brilliance, the powerful gas field will cover the entire collection.


    Step by step to the group to hide, Sasuke sneered, sharp in the hands of the sword.


    "Sasuke..."


    Xiang Xiang squatted down, squinting, didn''t want to see the help of Sasuke, his heart was terrified, his voice trembled. "This is definitely not Sasuke!"


    Suddenly, the body shape disappeared, but it was holding the side of the fragrant phosphorus, threatening, "Sasuke, you dare to come over, I will kill her!"


    The words of the group were not able to stop the steps of Sasuke. Sasuke smirked and dragged a long sword, marking the ground, and the metal drag was particularly harsh.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 253： Festival

    "Sasuke..."


    Xiang Pho closed her eyes and did not dare to look at Sasuke in front of her. She felt that Chakra in front of Sasuke was completely another kind of cold, dark, full of killing, not the one in her memory.


    "This is definitely not Sasuke..."


    Seeing the jealousy and hatred on Sasuke''s look, Xiang Pho only felt that his heart was about to break, and his appearance was exactly the same as him, but why is it so cold, why is this, Sasuke, what have you experienced?


    "Sasuke, stop, or I will kill her!"


    The group was still coerced with Sasuke, and saw a sense of killing in the eyes of Sasuke¡¯s writing, and the feeling of horror in his heart.


    Did not take the sword back to the scabbard, Sasuke raised his left hand, aimed at the phosphorous, the cold face appeared a strange smile, "Goodbye, fragrant phosphorus ..."


    The sound was so cold, and the phosphorous phobia looked at Sasuke¡¯s left hand, but saw the blue thunder shining. The next moment, the thunder rose, and between the electric and the flint, the fragrant phosphorus only felt a chill in the chest, and the blood was from the corner of the mouth. Sliding down, the pain of the arrow-shaped heart has enveloped all the nerves.


    Looking at the opposite Sasuke, the pale complexion of the phosgene appeared on the face. At this time, the pain in her heart was far greater than the pain in the body. "Sasuke, why, you..."


    The pain continued, and suddenly the fragrant phosphorus was dark, the consciousness fell, and the chaos, after a scream, finally woke up.


    The bedside lamp was still so dim, and the fragrant phosphorus sat on the bed with his head in his head. There was a lot of cold sweat in his forehead, and his heartbeat was so fast that he had not recovered from the nightmare.


    After getting up and drinking a glass of cold water, the phosphorous finally calmed down, squatting, sitting in front of the vanity mirror, looking at himself in the mirror, reflecting the pale red-haired girl.


    "Why, Sasuke, is that really you?"


    Sasuke¡¯s look is still vivid. Now, she closes her eyes, and her mind is filled with the scene of Sasuke¡¯s sneer, the cold voice, the pain of thunder through the body, and still true.


    In the mirror, the girl looks fascinated, and she can still see the fear that she could not be removed for a long time.


    "Is this a dream, or..."


    These days, Sasuke has been collecting information about the Dragon Cave. Almost all the places that I can find are searched. I read the books and check the secrets, but there is still no clue about the Dragon Cave.


    Regarding Longdi Cave, Dashewan refused to reveal a little bit of news. Every time he asked for it, Dashenwan said that he did not find it, or he used various excuses to block it.


    Sasuke knows that the Big Snake Pill must have found the Dragon Cave, but he will not tell him anyway.


    Sasuke thinks right, Big Snake has indeed found Longdi Cave. He naturally knows the greatness of Longdi Cave. If Sasuke gets the power of Longdi Cave, he will not disturb his plan in Ninja. On the other hand, Sasuke got the desired fairy technique, and he would completely counter him, even killing him mercilessly. Because of all kinds of reasons, the big snake pill chose to hide, and for the dragon hole, I can''t tell Sasuke anyway.


    For a time, Sasuke was unable to do anything. For the big snake pill, there is no useful information from here. Therefore, Sasuke has to find another way to try and start from the cronies around the snake.


    The first person to choose is naturally Jun Ma Lu, Sasuke realized that the big snake pill is going to train Jun Ma Lu as his killer, and the relationship between Jun Ma Lu and Da Snao is the closest, and he has participated in many things. For some secret things, Jun Malu definitely knows.


    The big snake pill base, Sasuke wakes up from the state of cultivation, and even if he is going to find Jun Ma Lu, he wants to find some useful news from him.


    Although it is noon, the chandelier on the ceiling of the dome is still bright. After all, it is underneath. All the lighting here must be supplied by electric light tubes.


    Through the corridor, Sasuke accidentally met Kim. Speaking of it, Sasuke had never seen her during this time. It was a little surprised to meet again.


    At this time, Kim also saw Sasuke, some did not dare to face Sasuke''s gaze, stepped back, slightly shook his body: "Sasuke adults."


    Sasuke nodded and said softly: "How did you not see you during this time? Is there anything?"


    Kim still bowed his head. "Go back to Sasuke, and these days are performing tasks. I just came back."


    ¡°Oh?¡± Sasuke¡¯s tiny jaw, ¡°No wonder...¡±


    Kim¡¯s look is very unnatural. ¡°Sasuke, if there is nothing, I will go down.¡±


    Sasuke realized that Kim was interested in hiding from himself and immediately said, "I just don''t want to see me?"


    "No, of course not..." Jin¡¯s tone was somewhat obscured. "Zhusuke¡¯s adult affairs are busy, and I dare not bother Sasuke to do business."


    Sure enough, I was hiding from me. I remembered the golden eyes when he saw him and Xiang Pho, and Sasuke finally knew why Kim would behave like this. Then he said aloud: "Look up and talk to me!"


    When Sasuke was yelled, Kim was looked up and looked at Sasuke with a frightening look. When he looked at his gaze, he was unconsciously shaking his heart.


    "Gold, the forest of death, we were the first time to meet. That time, I said, I sympathize with you. I know that you experienced a lot of pain when you were a child. The reason why you become a voice is to live. So, no matter what happens in the future. What happened, I hope that you can continue to live well."


    Sasuke''s tone is like a criticism of the ignorant sister. Looking at the opposite Sasuke, Kim understands Sasuke''s attitude towards himself, looks changed, and finally said, "Thank you, Sasuke! If there is nothing." I will retire first."


    This time, Sasuke didn''t stop Kim''s footsteps, and saw her passing by herself. I can see that her cheeks have been wet with tears A little bit of tears are glaring in the light.


    After all, Kim and Sasuke are farther and farther away, and some weak bodies slowly disappear within the martyrdom... Sasuke knows that he and Kim are two parallel lines, and there is no possibility of intersection.


    "This is probably the best ending..."


    Really, Sasuke has no heart for Kim. He never thought about what happened with her. For emotions, as long as the heart beats, it will definitely catch it anyway. There is no such feeling, forcing yourself to like it, which is a kind of harm to both sides. Can''t afford it, it''s better to let go.


    In another dojo, there was no one, and the atmosphere was quiet. At this time, there was a white-haired man practicing in this practice. The man has long white hair and is bundled with a ribbon. His face is pale. It seems to be a long illness. The forehead is two red, the eyes are slightly closed, the old well is not waved, the temperament is stunned, but it is like the coldness of the iceberg. Lu.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 254： Festival

    The invisible breath reverberates, and Jun Ma Lu makes a strange chakra fluctuation, and carefully realizes that there is a few forces in the trace of Chakra that are leaking. The evil is intertwined with pure, and the enthusiasm and entanglement are entangled. .


    Suddenly, another chakra appeared in the space, which was incompatible with the chakra smell of Jun Ma Lu. The two chakras collided continuously, and the water fluctuated in the air, and the two chakras seemed to rise. The meaning of victory, no one has regressed, the collision in the space is more and more fierce, it is a flash of lightning, accompanied by sharp explosions.


    With a bang, Chakra¡¯s contest ended, and the original body of Jun Ma¡¯s body was stunned, and it was stable. He opened his eyes and flashed a surprised color in his eyes.


    Then, the wooden door of the dojo opened, and Sasuke wearing white and clothes appeared in the dojo. The three hooks wrote that the eye of the circle slowly disappeared, and the pale face of Jun Ma Lu was light, but the mouth was light, but it was.


    "Sasuke, what are you doing here?"


    Jun Ma Lu calmed down and breathed, as usual, without any discomfort.


    Sasuke smiled a little and his body was mild. "Nature is looking for you."


    "Hey." Jun Ma Lu looks cold, "The temple is small here, and you can''t accommodate your big Buddha."


    "Hey, Jun Ma Lu, you are too self-effacing, I didn''t expect you to hide so deep, almost even I have passed."


    Looking at Jun Ma Lu, Sasuke¡¯s mouth twitched in a curve. "Your strength, I know."


    what!


    In the face of Sasuke¡¯s gaze of everything, Jun Ma¡¯s heart was shocked. What did he know? ! My secret is so deep, how could he know!


    Under the pressure of the shock, make a light look, "Oh? I don''t understand what you are talking about."


    "Yes." Sasuke confidently smiled. "Jun Ma Lu, you said to me, your blood continues to limit, your incredible power, hey, I guessed it."


    At this time, Jun Ma Lu still wants to be concealed, and his mouth is hard and said: "What power, my blood continues to limit, have you already known?"


    "is it?"


    Sasuke came over and stood on the opposite side of Jun Ma Lu. Looking down, he was full of confidence. "How can you inherit the power of God?"


    More and more imminent to Jun Ma Lu, Sasuke can hear his more rapid heartbeat, watching his eyes, said a word: "Your blood continues to limit, inherit the power of the goddess of the goddess, huh, really Unbelievable power!"


    Sustained by the powerful momentum, Jun Ma Lu looked as usual, but the already disordered heartbeat was betrayed his mood at this time.


    "What goddess of sorrow, what power of God, are you kidding? I don''t know what you are talking about."


    I knew that Jun Malu would answer this question. Sasuke suddenly took back the momentum of the body. Haha smiled and left Jun Malu¡¯s side. "Now don''t admit it. One day, when your power appears in this world, no. Know how many people will be rushing to get your strength, maybe even six immortals will come out to fight for..."


    Six immortals!


    Sasuke¡¯s words will no doubt throw a huge stone in the heart of Jun Malu again. Under this, he is not calm at all. "Six immortals, you say him! Is he not already dead?!"


    "Dead?" Sasuke mysteriously smiled. "That doesn''t necessarily..."


    "How can it be¡­¡­"


    "I am telling you all, believe it or not."


    "That kind of thing..."


    Jun Ma Lu lost his mind at this time, his face was pale, his mind appeared on the guy''s memory, his face was unpredictable, and he immediately said: "Thank you for your reminder, although your words are ridiculous, to be confirmed, but thank you. ¡±


    "Don''t be thankful, let me say, I came here to find you for another thing." Sasuke talked and turned around and said the purpose of the visit. "I must have heard of Dragon Cave, this time. Looking for you, just want to know the news about it."


    "Dragon Cave?" Jun Ma Lu slightly stunned, and sure enough, he could not wait to seek that kind of power. Think of the cockroach of the big snake pill, Jun Ma Lu immediately said: "Long Dingdong, I heard the big snake pill adults talked about, the residence of the white snake immortal, one of the three great immortals, said that the big snake pill is also looking for that place, however, It seems that there is no progress now. After all, it is the residence of immortals. Naturally, it is not so easy to find."


    ¡°Oh? Is it?¡± Sasuke naturally didn¡¯t believe in Jun Ma¡¯s answer, but he nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s bothering you. If there is any news, be sure to inform me.¡±


    Jun Ma Lu made a respectful look and said, "It is natural, Sasuke is an adult, please rest assured, the big snake pill adults ordered, Sasuke adults have something, I will die."


    "Oh, the big snake pill really has a heart." Sasuke nodded and was about to leave.


    Seeing that Sasuke is going to go, Jun Ma Lu said coldly: "Gong Gong Sasuke adults."


    However, at this time, the back of Sasuke¡¯s mouth was light, his body shape turned, the thunder of his hand shone, the red thunder covered the space of Jun Ma Lu, and the powerful lightning power made a sharp roar.


    Was close to the thunder, Jun Ma Lu Í« Ò» , , ÉíÉÏ ÉíÉÏ ÉíÉÏ ÉíÉÏ ÉíÉÏ ÉíÉÏ ÉíÉÏ ÉíÉÏ ÉíÉÏ ÉíÉÏ ÉíÉÏ ÉíÉÏ ÉíÉÏ ÉíÉÏ ÉíÉÏ ÉíÉÏ ÉíÉÏ ÉíÉÏ ÉíÉÏ ÉíÉÏ ÉíÉÏ ÉíÉÏ ÉíÉÏ ÉíÉÏ ÉíÉÏ ÉíÉÏ ÉíÉÏ ÉíÉÏ


    The body was fascinating, and Jun Malu frowned and asked: "Sasuke, what do you mean?!"


    In the assistant of the assistant, the thunder and lightning suddenly disappeared. The red thunder was like a small snake and condensed in the left hand. "Oh, it¡¯s boring, I just want to compare it with you."


    Say, Sasuke immediately slammed into Jun Ma Lu, and there was no mercy in his hands.


    Repeatedly escaped the blow of the kill, Jun Ma Lu heart dark anger, this guy! Really want to kill me? ! At this time, Jun Ma Lu no longer keeps his hands, and fights with Sasuke.


    "Sasuke!"


    Jun Ma Lu whispered The body bones rolled, and in a flash, the whole body was covered with spiked white bones, and the bones were sturdy, and the sharp bone thorns radiated cold light under the light.


    The figure is like electricity, flashing between, appearing on the opposite side of Sasuke, the white bones of the white scented in the hands, and a slashing attack on the Sasuke facade.


    Already angry?


    Sasuke looks as usual, and draws a three-footed green front behind him. It is a file. After a sharp popping sound, the sword blocks the bone sword.


    "Jun Ma Lu, your strength is just that."


    Sasuke''s mouth twitched a trace of curvature, and the sharp sword in his hand suddenly appeared red lightning. The lightning of the snake was covered on the surface of the sword, and the sword swelled up, and the bone sword was cut off.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 255： Festival

    The strength of the sword is not diminished, and it will be necessary to stab the body of Jun Ma Lu. At this time, Jun Ma Lu was dripping like a gyro, and the spurs of the whole body became more and more sturdy, forming a white blade storm to help Sasuke.


    Hey!


    The blade storm is stirring, and the center of the vortex forms a suction that pulls the space around it. The powerful sword is trying to tear everything.


    In the face of this move, Sasuke did not retreat, the sword in his hand took up the sword flower, and all kinds of swords and techniques came hand-in-hand, like wearing a butterfly, constantly colliding with the area around the blade storm.


    The continuous sound of the hit is very harsh, and the raindrops are generally exceptionally abrupt in the dojo.


    Hey!


    Sasuke''s body shape flashed, and immediately appeared above the blade storm, like the Milky Way fell for nine days, after a burst of white light, the surging swords and flowers broke through the center of the vortex, and Jun Ma Lu''s body was exposed under the blade.


    Danger!


    Feel the sharp atmosphere of the sword, Jun Ma Lu''s hands again condense the bone sword, the shape of the rotation, with the huge potential energy generated by the rotation of the bone sword in the hand again.


    Hey!


    There is no metal-like sword-sounding sound, but instead the sound of broken bones is heard.


    However, seeing the bone sword of Jun Ma Lu was once again cut off by Sasuke, and Sasuke was also flying under the powerful force.


    As the figure fell, Sasuke chuckled and said, "How can your bones rival the sharpness of the grass and sword? Why don''t you understand this?"


    "Hey!" Jun Ma Lu looked cold, "I haven''t tried how to know."


    Said, Jun Ma Lu rushed to Sasuke again, this time, his hands condensed two bone knives, bone knife one big and one small, shaving knives and small Taidao, it is a two-knife flow!


    "There will be this!" Sasuke was slightly surprised, and immediately, the sword in his hand was shrouded in red lightning, and he did not hesitate to fight with Jun Ma Lu.


    The second knife flow is unusual, and the slashing is endless. Even though Sasuke is sharp, it can''t stand the stormy slash.


    Sasuke only felt that the sword in his hand was under great pressure. Jun Ma Lu continued to slash, and his right hand had a sore feeling.


    It¡¯s awesome guy!


    Sasuke''s heart and micro-coagulation, the sword in his hand, changed into a gentle and gentle sword technique, and it is a Taiji sword!


    In the past life, Sasuke used to learn a lot of swordsmanship, and he also studied Taiji sword. The Taiji Swordsmanship is not a trick of Wanjinyou, let alone a powerful secret. At this time, the Taiji sword method was used, but it was just a matter of restraining the two swords, so Sasuke used it.


    Taiji swordsmanship pays attention to the flow of water, focusing on the word "sticky", not fighting with the enemy, the so-called softness of the world, galloping the world to the strong. The Taiji sword is just like this, it is endless, and the weight is not gravity, it is soft and soft, soft and soft.


    Under the Taiji sword, an invisible gravitational field is formed, and Jun Ma Lu is trapped among them. Like a quagmire, strong pressure is constantly coming in. Jun Malu only feels that the bone knife in his hand is getting heavier and heavier, like a mountain. The pressure cannot be self-sustaining.


    Jun Ma Lu Shen Shen became more and more shocked, Tai Chi Sword, this wonderful sword method he had never seen, obviously moving so slow, but actually able to withstand his lightning-fast attack.


    Is it faster to play slowly? It¡¯s amazing, Sasuke...


    Soon, Jun Ma Lu could not support it, and the bone knife in his hand fell to the ground, and Sasuke¡¯s sword would be drawn to his neck.


    Sasuke''s mouth sneered, the sword in his hand did not stop, the red lightning condensed the sword and the whole body, and the sharp blasting sounded in the air.


    In a critical moment, Jun Ma Lu was poor in dodging, and all his mind was condensed in the sword of Sasuke. Suddenly, the waist made a movement that was completely inconsistent with human mechanics. The body was almost flat, and the waist was about to turn into one hundred and eighty. degree.


    Hey!


    Sasuke''s Lei Guangli sword crossed, bringing a strong wind, blowing the hair of Jun Ma Lu, under the lightning, Jun Ma Lu clearly felt the sharpness of the sword, if he responded slowly, it is likely Will be cut off by the sword.


    Taking advantage of Sasuke''s unsuccessful attack, Jun Ma Lu took the opportunity to leave his attack range. He looked at Sasuke with a dignified look. He had already felt the help of Sasuke. Sasuke¡¯s sword really wanted to kill him.


    After avoiding Sasuke¡¯s killing, Jun Malu was also provoked with fierceness. He recovered his body¡¯s spurs and his tone was a bit stunned. ¡°Sakasuke, since this is the case, I don¡¯t have to be merciful, even if I am punished by the big snake pill, I want to kill you too!"


    Are you finally getting serious? Sasuke¡¯s mouth is light and he wants this effect.


    "Come on, Jun Ma Lu, let me see, how did you kill me!"


    "Hey, Sasuke, I know that you are very good, but in the face of my move, even if you are strong, you can''t resist!"


    Immediately, Jun Ma Lu''s hands produced a quirky Indian style. In an instant, his momentum rose sharply, white and brown brilliance alternated, and two chakras sprang from the body of Jun Ma Lu.


    "The kind of chakra..." Sasuke watched the white chakra that broke out on Jun Ma Lu. He felt the unusualness of it. The kind of Sasuke¡¯s breath Sasuke was still the first time, although there was no fragrant phosphorus. That kind of perception, but Sasuke still feels the strangeness of the white chakra.


    Junma Lu''s face is expressionless, and the whole body is brilliance. The white and brown Chakra forms a two-color shield to protect him. During the two-color Chakra flow, a Tai Chi-like pattern is formed. In an instant, Jun Ma Lu The momentum of the body has skyrocketed again, as the index explosion has generally increased the heart of Sasuke.


    "Manzhu Shahua."


    "Open for a thousand years."


    "A thousand years of falling."


    "The leaves are never seen."


    "Love is not causal, edge destined to death."


    "This flower is called Huang Quan..."


    The voice of Jun Ma Lu came like a sky, and all sides flocked to Sasuke. His voice was far away. It seemed to describe a myth that has been passed down for thousands of years. It is dead, confused, and powerful power is like a storm.


    "Sasuke Although I admit that you are very strong, but in the face of this trick, what will happen to you?"


    When the voice is falling, Jun Ma Lu is surrounded by white light, and immediately, the ground is surging. The power of terror is rushing to Sasuke. It is almost a moment, the ground swells innumerable bone spurs, and the spurs of the spurs radiate cold light, whistling. As many as Sasuke, like a beastly beast, I want to swallow Sasuke.


    In the face of endless bone spurs, Sasuke wanted to use Raychem to cut off, but found that Lecce could not damage the bone spurs at all, and the spurs of the scorpion covered the entire dojo, and there was no place to dodge.


    Hey! Hey! Hey!


    Sasuke''s body was submerged by the spurs of the jungle. The bone spurs penetrated the dome of the dojo. The huge force made the whole dome tremble. This is still the control of Jun Ma Lu, and does not want to destroy the building here. Otherwise, it is just this attack, the big snake. The entire base of the pill will completely collapse.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 256： Festival

    Seeing that Sasuke was swallowed by the bone spurs, Jun Ma Lu''s face was cold. At this time, his whole body was shrouded in a white brilliance, but he saw an elliptical pattern in front of his forehead. It looked like a prototype of an eye.


    "do you died?"


    Jun Ma Lu¡¯s voice at this time was a bit more ethereal, and it was a feeling of the sky.


    Immediately, Jun Ma Lu used the technique of exploration to feel the breath of Sasuke. After a while, he listened slowly to him: "It is not simple..."


    As soon as the voice fell, it saw black brilliance bursting through the thorns in the jungle. At that point, like the black sun, the black brilliance continued to spurt out, and all the spurs disappeared, and slowly disappeared under the erosion of black brilliance.


    After all, a black ball of light appeared in the field of Jun Ma Lu, and the black ball gradually shattered, exposing Sasuke''s intact figure.


    "It really is not simple, the power that Sasuke you..."


    On the white brilliance of Jun Ma Lu, the ripples of the brilliance of the white brilliance continually collided with the black streamer around Sasuke. However, the white brilliance was in contact with the black streamer, but it was swallowed up.


    Sasuke floating in the air slowly landed, the whole body was shining and shining, looking at the opposite Jun Ma Lu, look inexplicable, "Jun Ma Lu, you are not very simple, although only a trace, but I still feel that The power, the big tree, the night, the power of the goddess..."


    When I heard Sasuke talk about the goddess of î, Jun Ma Lu snorted, "The goddess of î ?? The legendary six mothers, how can I have her power, Sasuke, it is you, your strength, is not afraid of misconduct Do people plot?"


    "My strength?" Sasuke smiled. "Do not worry about my business. You still manage yourself. Finally, don''t die."


    After that, Sasuke took back the black streamer around him, and the powerful power of the wild finally disappeared.


    Finally, I glanced at Jun Ma Lu, and Sasuke¡¯s mouth was light. "I am very satisfied today. I have finally seen your strength. Although it is only a part, I am looking forward to the next match. At that time, I will definitely defeat you."


    Seeing that Sasuke left the broken dojo, Jun Malu regained his momentum, and the white streamer whale swallowed back into the body, and the forehead''s eye marks slowly disappeared and everything returned to normal.


    As soon as the body shape turns, Jun Ma Lu looks at the huge "forbearance" in the center of the dojo. The look is changing. It seems to be remembering, but it seems to be regretting. "I have this power, my responsibility, the world of tolerance, the goddess of the goddess, I¡­¡­"


    The country of fire, Muye village, still so peaceful and prosperous, people are enjoying this kind of comfortable life, there is almost no major event in the village, and even if there is anything, if it is not related to the survival of the wood leaves, simply Will not affect their lives.


    Sasuke has been leaving the leaves for almost a month. Unconsciously, it is already in May. The spring is getting rid of, and the summer is approaching. At this time, the sun has already shown a bit of sinisterness. The temperature of the concrete floor is high and the air is filled with A smell of being burnt.


    In the days of the government, the magnificent buildings have risen from the ground, the antique wooden pavilions, carved beams and columns, highlighting the style of the nobility.


    The breeze gently stroked the surface of the lake, and the ripples of the road rippled. The girl in the blue and the clothes leaned on the railing and looked at the willow branches that swayed across the shore for a while.


    She is the young girl. When she is a woman, she has become a young woman. After a while, she has a little bit of water. After all, she is a girl in adolescence. Every part of her body is developing rapidly. The chest that was slightly flatter is actually The arc is like a small mountain bag, although it is not big, but the victory is round.


    The breeze is light, blowing a few strands of hair in the ears of the young, floating, black long hair has reached the waist, the bangs are still in front of the forehead, trimmed neatly, hair ornaments dignified, wearing rules, calm and peaceful, The style of the famous lady is already revealed.


    There was a little bit of loss on the face of the young field, and her look was slight. At this time, her mood was like the constantly fluctuating water pattern. "I don''t know how Sasuke is..."


    Since I knew that Sasuke left the leaves, the young field has always been unsettled. I feel bored at home all the time, feeling depressed, and I don¡¯t want anyone to say anything, just hurting myself.


    Sasuke suddenly left, and Honda felt as if something important had disappeared from the side. The kind of loss, the kind of accumulation in the heart, can not be vented for a long time, really hard to accept.


    The younger character is introverted. Although she has made some changes, she still can''t get rid of the habits she has developed. What is in her heart, she does not dare to tell others.


    After all, it is a big lady of the Japanese family. Since the birth of the young field, it is like a canary. It is always housed in a house in the sun. The Japanese are always worried, and the people who are ignorant of the blood of the Japanese people are hurting the young, so they have been avoiding the chicks. The contact between the field and the outsiders. Therefore, to this day, there are not many good friends around Chen Tian. When they want to vent, those who know the truth do not know who to talk about.


    Even though there are several companions in the family who are similar to her age, when they are with them, they always feel isolated. The younger school clearly felt that those people respected themselves because they were Missy, and they were noble. Those who believed that they were low, so they did not dare to contact the young fields, always avoiding and fearing.


    Often, the younger days will feel lonely, as if she is the only one in the world Since the death of her mother, the life of the young field has been a bit more lonely. When she was a child, she liked her very much. Like a princess. However, the good times are not long, the Japanese foot is focused on the fireworks, the care of the young field is much less, and the father¡¯s love is lost again. The life of the younger school is more lonely. I always feel that no one loves her, no one cares about her. Gradually changing introversion, becoming inferior, not acknowledging oneself, lacking the courage to live.


    Later, after Zhongren¡¯s examination, the attitude of the Japanese to the young field was much better. At the very least, it was not like the previous one. It just focused on the fireworks. Now, the young field can already feel it. Concern for her father''s love.


    Therefore, in order to repay the change of his father, Hsiao Tian is determined to change himself, trying to make himself a qualified lady, no longer timid, no longer confused, and Hsiao Tian knows that her path of change is still growing, although it is very difficult. But she will keep going.


    Life is getting better, but Sasuke has a problem. As her fianc¨¦, Sasuke will leave without saying goodbye. If it is not Sakura, she simply does not know about it.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 257： Festival

    In this way, Hsiao¡¯s heart unconsciously gave birth to a few complaints and complained about Sasuke.


    Fortunately, the young girl is a good girl, knowing her responsibility as a fiancee, the imbalance in her heart is quickly suppressed, and I firmly believe that Sasuke¡¯s feelings for himself.


    Stroking the diamond ring still worn in the left hand, the eyes of the young field flashed a gentle touch, "Sasuke, I hope you come back as soon as possible, then you will see a completely different me, I believe you will be satisfied."


    The hair that was blown up was lightly held in the ear, and under the slight breeze, the young field turned and left, and she was going to visit Ning''s condition.


    Since Ning was injured, Chitian will take time to see him and care about his cousin in his own way.


    He said to the Japanese foot, and got rid of the crowds, the young field was straight to the first hospital of Konoha.


    At this point, after the treatment of the hands, Ning''s injury has almost recovered, but the body is a little weak, still need to observe a week in the hospital.


    Within the ward, the young field put the carnations in the hands on the table and talked with Ning.


    Ningji backed on the bed, his face was pale, listening to the whispers of the young field in front of him, and a sense of tranquility appeared in his heart. After all, he was his cousin. Ning times still liked the young girl, I really hope her. It is my own sister.


    "Cousin, how is the situation now?" Chen Tian''s men cut apples. Although the apples are simple, they reflect the feelings of Ning, and at the very least, she attaches great importance to Ning.


    I saw that the young man cut the cut apple into small pieces and placed it neatly on the plate. The movement was gentle and elegant, showing her good cultivation.


    The movements of the young field were looked at in the eyes. I thought that this cousin was very good to myself. Then I said, "There is no problem now. I¡¯m going to say that after another week, I will be discharged."


    When I said this, Ning''s face appeared to be happy. After staying in the hospital bed for so long, he had already had enough. I really want to leave here now.


    Ning''s joy also infected the young field, only to see the color of surprise in her eyes, eagerly said: "Is this true? Great, cousin."


    "Yeah. This has to thank the master. If it weren''t for her, I might have died long ago. Oh, I am really a big man." I remembered that I was seriously injured, and I was afraid of the face. At the time, he really felt that he was going to die.


    "Whatever is not dead, no nonsense." Chen Tian complained a little, and then said: "However, I really should thank the master, saying that the medical skills of adults are really powerful. At the beginning, Ding was in critical condition, and the master was still Saved back, and, teeth, obviously suffered serious injuries, but also recovered within a week, this is really amazing."


    Ning nodded noddedly. "The master of the hand is indeed worthy of respect. I believe that under her leadership, the leaves will be more prosperous."


    "Well, I am also looking forward to seeing that Wood Ye will be better under the leadership of adults."


    The younger look of the younger look, with the elegant face, it seems very cute, looking at such a young field, rather than the heart of the wild, the meaning of laughter, "Of course, at that time, our young Miss Tian Tian will lead the day A family is going to be brilliant, and the future patriarch, when you are, don¡¯t forget me as a brother."


    Ning''s remarks made Chen Tian a big red face, shoved Ning times, and immediately said: "Cousin, even you come to make fun of me, hey, ignore you."


    Saying, Hiroshi squatted over and made a suffocating look.


    "Haha, kidding, but, Honda, I really hope that you can become the next patriarch of the Japanese family. If it is someone else, I will not accept it."


    Ning''s voice is somewhat solemn and shows a strong determination. Really, he hopes that Chen Tian will be the next patriarch. He believes that under the leadership of the young field, the contradiction between the Japanese family and the family will be completely eliminated. The grievances of the Japanese people who have not solved for a hundred years.


    When I heard Ning, my heart was shocked and turned around. He said to Ning, "Cousin, thank you, but I don¡¯t really like the patriarch. I am not as good as others. I feel that this patriarch was originally a cousin. Now, no one in the younger generation is more suitable for this position than the cousin."


    "..."


    Ning is a little silent, and there is a flash of light in his eyes. Everyone knows that it is ambition and naked ambition. However, Ningji soon pressed down the ripples in his heart. He knew what he should do now. The patriarch is what he longed for. However, more important than the patriarch is to guard the woman in front of her and guard her cousin. In front of the tomb of the Japanese holiday, Ningji once vowed to act as a shield for the young field, as the guardian of the young field, to protect the young field for a lifetime, and to guard the duties of the separation.


    "Hutian, these things will end if they come to me, and they will never be mentioned again, especially in front of the uncle."


    Ningzi¡¯s tone is solemn, and he is holding the young field in front of him. If such a thing is known by the Japanese, he will not be confused.


    Chitian also knows the interests, nodded and said: "Know, cousin, these things do not need to explain to me."


    Looking at the cleverness of the younger child, Ning''s pale face reveals a smile. "Xiantian, you are my cousin. I have always regarded you as a sister. I don''t want you to be wronged."


    "Cousin, thank you." Chen Tian knows Ning''s affection for himself, the kind of brother and sister, blood is thicker than water, flesh and blood are connected.


    Later, Ningchi asked about the case of Sasuke about Sasuke. After all, it is a matter of happiness in the life of Hsiao Tian. He must know the attitude of Hsiao Tian here.


    "Shou Tian, ??Sasuke has now left the leaves, and it seems to have become a rebellious, young field, I think, you will give up the marriage contract, I will..."


    At this time Sumida interrupted Ningji to continue to say, "Cousin these things you do not have to worry about, I believe Sasuke, I will always wait for him."


    "Always waiting for him..."


    Ningji chewed this sentence and saw the seriousness of the younger face. He knew that the younger man would not change his mind for the time being, and his heart sighed.


    "I hope your choice is right..."


    In the sound of the village, in the dojo, Sasuke cultivated as usual, surrounded by a layer of black brilliance, dark Chakra flow, infiltrated from under the skin, undulating in the air, the ripples spread The farther it went, the bounced back to the wall again, offsetting the ripples that followed.


    Fluctuations, convergence, cancellation, and formation of periodic frequencies.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 258： Festival

    Since the last battle with Jun Ma Lu, Sasuke has realized the lack of his own strength. If it is not the rescue of the refining pot, he is likely to die in Manzhushahua, who cannot defend at all.


    Sasuke knows that in terms of mere ninjutsu, he is not an opponent of Jun Ma Lu. At the beginning, the power of Jun Ma Lu was only a part of it that could explode so powerful power. If it broke out, it would be unimaginable.


    Moreover, that kind of power cannot be divided by the definition of ninjutsu. If it is necessary to say that it can only be a magical technique, only the magic can completely invalidate the ninjutsu. This is also the red thunder of Sasuke. The reason for leaving a trace on Shahua.


    Now, Sasuke does not have any news of Longdidong. It is impossible to cultivate the magical skills to improve his strength. Now he can only improve his power by constantly refining his Chakra purity. This is also a helpless thing.


    In the face of the sudden strength of Jun Ma Lu¡¯s sudden outburst, Sasuke¡¯s plan was completely disrupted. Now, before he gets the immortality, he can¡¯t have any rash action, let alone kill the big snake pill, even if it shows rebellious The heart must be measured. With Jun Ma Lu here, he will be greatly limited.


    Although Sasuke lost to Jun Ma Lu, but self-protection is more than enough, after killing the big snake pill, he escaped and left the fragrant phosphorus one person, he can not guarantee Qi Ma Lu they will not start the fragrance, even for the phosphorus, He has to be patient.


    Very smooth, Sasuke will refine the refined Chakra and prepare to end the cultivation.


    Suddenly, there was a huge pain in his heart, as if the heart was born and peeled off.


    "What happened, refining the demon pot..."


    Sasuke was pale, and there was a large drop of sweat on his forehead, licking his chest and giving him a painful squat.


    After a while, the pain disappeared, and the refining pot made a heartbeat-like rhythm. It was like a life-like tremor. The next moment, Sasuke¡¯s black brilliance flowed around the chest, but the refining pot dripping automatically flew out. Space has been affected, constantly emitting the sound of space squeeze.


    Sasuke gasped and looked at the refining pot, but saw the refining pot brilliance, a black airflow emerged from the refining pot. The next moment, the black airflow turned into a monster shape.


    The monster is born with countless tentacles, face-faced, body hovering, similar to ghosts, and similar to the magic, the most bizarre is the huge black pupil in the middle, although it is only an illusion, but the inside of the pupil exudes endless magic, almost Everything in the world should be swallowed up.


    "This guy is..."


    Seeing this monster, Sasuke¡¯s mind is puzzled. But for the first time, he saw such a thing. He saw the tentacles of the monsters in his body. Sasuke¡¯s thoughts on the cold, is this the legendary tentacles?


    After the ripples of the refining pot, the ghost shadow changed again in an instant, and the ghost shadow gradually became blurred, and finally turned into a large map-like thing.


    Sasuke recognizes this map. Isn''t it the current Naruto world?


    I saw a place on the map, where there was a black shadow, which was just the monster.


    "Don''t you say that the monster is there?"


    Sasuke''s gaze was slightly condensed, and the refining pot suddenly changed like this. He didn''t understand what it meant.


    Subsequently, the map became blurred, and finally completely melted in the black streamer, the refining pot trembled, all the black brilliance disappeared instantly, followed by the refining pot also turned into black streamer, not in the heart of Sasuke .


    After reading all the changes, Sasuke''s look changed. After thinking about it, I finally got a map of the world to the big snake. With the memory in my mind, Sasuke found the country shown by the refining pot.


    "Ghost country, refining pot, the place you gave me instructions..."


    As if I remembered something, Sasuke¡¯s mouth twitched in a curve. ¡°It¡¯s so, I should have thought of it, the call from hell...¡±


    Ghost country, a mysterious country, history can be traced back to the Central Dynasty. At that time, the aura of heaven and earth had not dissipated, and the wizards of witches emerged endlessly. The witches and mages between the countries were quite prosperous occupations. In the same way as the martial arts, the spiritual road flourished during the Central Dynasty.


    The spiritual road has been circulating for a long time, even earlier than the martial arts.


    In the Warring States period, the demon king Oda Nobunaga had not ended the war, the demon was standing, the various demons became the rulers of the earth, and the most famous one was the Tiangu. They pretended to be self-proclaimed and claimed to be the **** of creation.


    In order to resist the ferocious demon, human beings try their best to gain strength in an attempt to compete with the demons who rule the earth. At this time, except for the demon, the mage, the witch, they came into being. They believed in the evil spirits, the evil spirits, the sunshine... with the power of the gods and the demons, in the world where the **** coexisted. For humanity to find a glimmer of life.


    At that time, there was a super-powerful witch in human beings, calling for sixteen nights. She had a powerful seal and had the power of breaking the devil. The strength was strong, and even the Tengu could kill. Many demons have ever Dead in her hands.


    After all, the Tengu fears the power of sixteen nights, gathers the power of a family, and summons the world''s fierce creatures from hell.


    When the cockroach appeared, the soul was smeared with charcoal, and sixteen nights were determined to eliminate cockroaches. However, cockroaches were too strong, and they used all their strength to seriously injure them, but they could not kill them anyway. Finally, sixteen nights The secret law will suppress it and finally seal it, and she herself will die because of the exhaustion of power.


    ÷Í÷Ë was sealed ~ www.novelhall.com ~ the earth once again restored peace, but it is this time of the war, the spiritual power in the space is lost, all kinds of gods and demons suffer disasters, the spiritual power to survive is reduced day by day, Many demons died, and even the evil spirits of the evil spirits could not be spared. After all, they died because of the exhaustion of spiritual power.


    Since then, the spiritual road has been cut off, and the professions such as the wizard and the witch have disappeared from the world. Following the decline of the martial arts and the rise of the road, the central dynasty has been destroyed.


    Although the spiritual path was absolutely broken, it still left a vein. At that time, when the 16th night died, the life-threatening device collapsed. The 16-night-old descendant got the remnant of the instrument, and the remaining on the debris. Spirituality has kept the passing of the only witches. As a descendant of sixteen nights, the witches lived in the country of ghosts for generations, guarding the seal of the shackles, preventing them from breaking out again. This is also the fate of the ghost country''s life, and it exists for the seal.


    The night is like water, the cool spring breeze passes by, the darkness of the sky, the moonlight, the starlight, and the same sky, a house in the Ghost Country is heavily guarded and seems to protect important people.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 259： Festival

    The breeze smashed through the window, and the silky gauze that was blown was like a wave, and the tassels were light. Through the heavy gauze, you could see the tatami in the house. A silver-haired woman was sleeping lightly.


    Although she is asleep, she still feels the woman''s intriguing beauty. The silver hair is soft and draped behind her head, carefully pressed under her body to form a silver waterfall, her eyes closed, her nose and lips are perfect. The contours of the face are finely crafted, and the temperament is elegant, but there is a beauty that is dusty and refined.


    The woman is not calm when she sleeps, her face changes, her breathing is short, and it seems that she is dreaming of something terrible.


    Ding! A sudden bell rang.


    Suddenly, the woman''s eyes opened, but she saw her original blue eyes turned into amethyst color, purple brilliance, pupil change, Wanhua mirror shape, green crystal mirror like crystal, change Unpredictable eyes burst into the light of seeing through everything!


    As dreamy, the woman clearly saw a scene full of magma underground, a purple-black monster screaming, the body gave birth to the tentacles, a powerful pressure surge.


    At this point, a white figure descended from the sky, you can see that it is a man, but see the thunder in his hands. The most amazing thing is that the thunder is purple! The harsh lightning thunder continued to sound, and the purple thunder and lightning touched the monster''s tentacles, giving a sizzling sound, and a white smoke spurred. The long tentacles quickly corroded and decayed into muddy matter and fell into the magma.


    The monster screamed and screamed, and the purple black brilliance of the body rushed, and thousands of tentacles rushed to the man in white, flooding him completely...


    "No!"


    With a scream, the silver-haired woman woke up from her nightmare, her purple brilliance slowly disappeared, her face pale and her face looked sullen, still seemingly immersed in the sudden nightmare.


    At this time, the outside guards heard the woman¡¯s scream, and the guards thought that something had happened, and immediately shouted outside: ¡°Aster, you are all right!¡±


    The shout of the guards finally awakened the asters from the shackles, stood up, and covered the blankets on the body, exposing the bumpy shape, but seeing her wearing a witch costume, the white and red witch costumes could not cover the figure. Wonderful, long hair like a waterfall, casually scattered behind, but there is no trace of confusion.


    After calming down, there was no fluctuation in the pale face of Aster, but it was a faint voice: "Nothing, you continue to guard."


    The people guarded outside the house heard the voice of Aster, and the hanging heart was put down. If the adult had something to do, they couldn¡¯t eat it. The name of the country of the ghost country must be protected, so if you want to protect the asters, She lost one hair and they will be severely punished.


    Inside the house, Aster was sitting on a tatami mat, and the cool moonlight sprinkled on some of her delicate body, dyeing the red and white witch costumes in silver.


    Holding the bell hanging on the chest, the asters look inexplicable, remembering the monster that appeared in the dream, swearing: "Has that part been awakened? Hehe..."


    The country of the marsh, the dark abyss, the gray air current wanders between the cliffs.


    Dead and abyss, the mysterious abyss suddenly burst into a dazzling purple brilliance, turning into a beam of light that rushed into the sky. The horrible pressure came from the abyss, and the ancient savage beast awakened, and the endless suffocation covered this world.


    Roar!


    With a sharp whistling, I saw a figure wrapped in purple streamer flying slowly from the abyss, followed by five uniformed ninjas, who should be followers and watch The man in front of the purple light shining in front of him, the five faces are full of reverence and courtesy.


    However, I heard one of the ninjas named Shumen said: "Congratulations to Huang Quan, who succeeded in unblocking the body of the adults."


    Surrounded by purple streamers, it is Huang Quan. At this moment, he is full of magic, and he is really a humanoid demon.


    "Oh, after all the hard work, I finally got it. However, the other part needs the power of the witch, and there is no soul. It is a body that cannot restore the power of destroying the earth before life."


    Then, the female ninja named Jiu Sha said: "Yellow Huang Quan, we will grab the witch now and let her help you with the rest of the business."


    "I am planning this too."


    As saying, Huang Quan¡¯s momentum slowly recovered, and the purple streamer was absorbed by the body one by one, but he heard a smooth embarrassment. ¡°This power is really strong, but unfortunately, even if it¡¯s completely Unblocking, but still can''t play the super strength of a hundred years ago."


    Suddenly there was some doubt, and immediately asked: "Adult, what do you mean?"


    Huang Quan turned around and looked at the five ninjas behind him. The tone was faint. "At that time, when the 16th night and the battle of the squad, she used her own devilish power to smash her body and use a strange The seals sealed most of the power, and now even if the ÷Í÷Ë is completely resurrected, it can only exert about 30% of the power of the year."


    "Thirty percent of the power..."


    In a flash, the look was awkward. Previously, when Huang Quan untied the seal, the power of evil was so scary that he seemed to face the most powerful monster. The power was not all in the world. Know how powerful the heyday is..."


    "Yeah, during the heyday, even the Amaterasu **** has to shun the house, but such a powerful cockroach has actually lost in the hands of sixteen nights. It is incredible. Feel the power left in my body, I I can imagine the strength of the horror of the sixteen nights, and that power far exceeds the scope of God. Now the ninjutsu is not worth mentioning."


    Reminiscent of the strength of the sixteen nights Huang Quan face color reveals a faint color, the human symbiosis period, the human power at that time far exceeds the present, even if it is the most common witch, she The power that is possessed is not much more than the shadow level. It can be said that the power at that time is simply beyond the reach of human beings.


    Not to mention the gods, even the monsters are extremely powerful. At that time, only the martial arts and the spiritual roads could compete with the super-powerful demons. At that time, the ninjutsu was just the side of the road.


    The loss of Aura, the martial arts and the spiritual path were declining. Later, the big tree made the night to capture the fruit of the **** tree, which led the road to the peak. In this way, the road became the power system that has been passed down to the present.


    Since martial arts and spirituality are too horrible, even the gods will be afraid of three points. Under the rules of heaven, they will never allow more than their power to exist, and they will hinder human development through various means. After all, the awkwardness of the earth, the aura of the earth, the decline of martial arts and spirituality, and the disappearance of those gods.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 260： Festival

    Tightly tightened, Huang Quan¡¯s eyes showed greed. "Now, I have a part of the power. No one can stop it. I have seen the re-emergence of the ancient millennium. I believe that soon. This land will become my bag!"


    Huang Quan¡¯s temper is full of greed and looks different. The purple streamer shines from the whole body from time to time. The back is actually a glimpse of the illusory shadow. Suddenly, the overwhelming powerful pressure comes together. That kind of power is really horrible!


    Was shrouded by the pressure, and suddenly the face was white, and the legs did not tremble. Under the horror atmosphere, I wanted to bow down.


    "Huang Quan adults..."


    Nine sands are crumbling, and they are able to hold their body and look at the meaning of prayer on the surface of Huangquan.


    "Ha ha..."


    Looking at the performance of the five people, Huang Quan was satisfied with the smile. He enjoyed this feeling and was full of strength, as if the world was in his grasp. Retracting the momentum, he immediately said: "Well, you as my subordinates, followed me for so many years, I will not treat you badly, just listen to my words, strength, power, what I want."


    Huang Quan¡¯s appeasement made the five people look happy, and the pale fear was also disintegrated. However, the five people said at the same time: ¡°There is a determination to follow Huang Quan¡¯s adult and willing to give everything to Huang Quan¡¯s adult.¡±


    "Very good." The performance of the five people made Huang Quan very satisfied. He naturally knew that driving the hearts of the people and slap a palm to give a sweet date. This is the king.


    "The body has been unsealed. Now, the most important thing is to get the witch of the ghost country to the hand as soon as possible. With her power to restore the soul of the dragon, I can truly have the power of the world. No one can stop it!"


    Huang Quan issued an order to the people in the moment, "In an instant, I will give you strength, only you can control this."


    Said, Huangquan chest part of the purple light, the next moment, five purple insects drilled from the body of Huangquan, the insect body is two feet long, covered with sturdy barbs, the whole body gave birth to the ring, but it is similar to Malu.


    This worm is the dead soul worm, also a kind of demon, to absorb the soul of the deceased to supplement the spiritual power, and can provide the spiritual power for the host. This demon is very common five hundred years ago, even the witch and the mage will drive it, so that Add your own spiritual power.


    The dead soul insect device explored, felt the gas of the stranger in front of him, and made a sharp tweet, which immediately turned into a purple shadow, and instantly got into the skin from the moment.


    The dead soul worm entered the body, and suddenly the body trembled, snorted, and paled a bit. He clearly felt that the five worms in the limbs swam in his body, and the strange touch came from inside the body. It was really uncomfortable.


    "Thanks to Huang Quan."


    I took a step back and thanked Huang Quan again.


    "Well, they belong to you, make good use of the dead souls that I have given you. With these, your strength will become incredible. Go, be sure to complete the task!"


    "Yes, adults!"


    Suddenly, others waited slightly, and their body shape flashed quickly. They rushed to the direction of the ghost country. The task that Huang Quan handed over to them was completed in any case!


    Watching the five leave, Huang Quan¡¯s mouth is light, ¡°So, my plan can be fully implemented.¡±


    Huang Quan''s figure flashed, and it jumped into the abyss. Under the mist, the figure of Huang Quan quickly disappeared into the darkness.


    At the bottom of the abyss, there is a cave. Here, a huge underground palace is carved out. The surrounding pillars are carved with various primitive patterns. You can see that there are some murals like demons and ghosts.


    Walking through the stone bridge, Huang Quan went to a high platform. All kinds of spells were applied around the high platform. It seems to be sealed. However, this seal has already been destroyed. The stone door behind the high platform is open, and the secret and secret atmosphere is constantly changing. From inside.


    This stone gate is the passage connecting the world and the world. It is commonly known as the gate of hell. Huang Quan is here to unravel the seal of the shackles and release his body from hell.


    Feeling the horrible atmosphere of the surrounding space, the yellow spring surface flashed a strange smile, suddenly, but heard a gloomy voice coming from his body.


    "Yellow, I have to thank you for untiring me from the **** seal."


    Hearing this voice, Huang Quan was respectful and respectful. "I am a big man, I am also doing a little bit of work. I believe that many people are looking forward to the resurrection of adults."


    "Oh, yes." The voice of the sullen voice came out, "I was released a decade ago, but I met the **** witch, with the things left by the monks on the 16th night. I will seal it again, hey, I must be out of this tone, not killing those **** witches, it is difficult to calm my heart''s anger!"


    "Is it Maitreya?"


    Huang Quan knew about the resurrection of the shackles ten years ago. At that time, he was only a doctor. He also participated in the resurrection action.


    "Well, it¡¯s the monk, I feel it. The power of her sixteen nights is really disgusting!"


    "Haha, I am an adult, you don''t need to be angry. Maitreya has already died. When she sealed you, she also died because she could not withstand the erosion of the 16th night. But now it is the successor of the ghost country. Her daughter, Shion, heard that she also had the power of sixteen nights."


    "Oh?" He was slightly surprised. "Is she already dead? I think too, how can an ordinary person manage the power of sixteen nights. Right, the witch who is called Aster, you must kill her!"


    "That is nature, I am an adult, I have sent people to let them hijack the Aster. When she unlocks your soul seal, it is when she is dead!"


    "Very good!" He made a satisfying laugh. "I can''t wait to see the sixteen nights after the people died in my hands!"


    "It will be very fast." Huang Quan respectfully said: "But before that, it is important to unravel the terracotta warriors and horses that are sleeping in the ground as soon as possible. With those things, it will be more helpful for our reinstatement plan~www.novelhall.com ~ Terracotta Warriors?"


    He was slightly surprised. "Those things, terracotta warriors? They are still a human witch, and she and I were allies."


    "Witch?"


    It¡¯s the turn of Huang Quan¡¯s turn to be surprised. ¡°Is the big man still working with the witch?¡±


    The sound is a bit far away and seems to be remembering. "It''s all a thing of the past. Speaking of it, she has a relationship with the sixteen nights."


    After all, it¡¯s one and the other, Huang Quan feels the mood at this time.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 261： Festival

    What surprised him was that when he talked about the witch, there was an incredible feeling in his heart. Huang Quan knew that it was a love. Vaguely, Huang Quan¡¯s image appeared in the eyes of a woman, as dreamy and unpredictable.


    However, this feeling disappeared in a flash, and the woman''s illusion was shattered.


    He regained his sin and coldness. He knew that Huang Quan was peeping at it. He didn¡¯t care about it. His voice was cold. "Yellow, now, I will help you restore the power of the terracotta warriors. I hope that you can keep your promise! The glory of the ancient millennium!"


    Huang Quan¡¯s mouth twitched a trace of curvature. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m an adult...¡±


    In an instant, the purple brilliance shines from the body of Huang Quan. The next moment, the curse on the high platform shines brightly. A purple ripple spreads around the high platform. The next moment, there is a tremor under the high platform, hundreds of terracotta warriors. From the ground, it is uniform, and the scorpion scorpion lacquered dark enamel illuminates purple fluorescence.


    Hey!


    For a moment, the deadly terracotta warriors and horses are all resurrected, and the violent breath is raging!


    Within the palace, the resurrection of the scorpion, successfully awakened all the terracotta warriors and horses, and suddenly, the surging power came in, causing the Huangquan figure on the high platform to tremble. He felt that the power belonged to the spiritual power five hundred years ago. The incredible power!


    "Is this spiritual power?" Huang Quan muttered to himself.


    ÷Í÷Ë Talk at this time. "Yes, when Tao Tao merged some spiritual power into these terracotta warriors, because the seal was up, it has been preserved until now. Although it is only a little, it is enough to deal with the current ninja."


    "´»ÌÕ? Is that witch who the adult said?"


    Huang Quan gave a slight glimpse of the woman who had a relationship with the sixteen nights.


    "It''s her..." The voice was faint, and it seemed to remind me of the previous things. Even a touch of Huang Quan felt it.


    "It¡¯s a pity that everything has changed. After five hundred years, I¡¯m finally stunned...¡±


    "is it?"


    Huang Quan was a little surprised. He knew that there must be something between the ÷Í÷Ë and the ´» Tao, love? Just kidding, witches and demons, this kind of thing is simply a slippery world. However, this thought is just a fleeting moment. Huang Quan does not want to offend the ancient demon in the body.


    After all, the shackles of the heart slammed down, and even he himself was a bit strange. Why did he show such a feeling in front of this human being? Perhaps there was nothing in the heart that could pin their inner feelings for a long time.


    Think about it this way, and comfort yourself.


    For a while, he said: "Huang Quan, these terracotta warriors and horses will be handed over to you, help me to level this world and create a new world!"


    "Yes, adults."


    The corner of Huangquan¡¯s mouth swells a little, and I will definitely change the world completely...


    The night is still the same, the slight breeze blows away the smog of the sky, and the asters sit on the tatami, and the moonlight of the water reflects the elegant appearance into a jade color.


    Since she was awakened by the nightmare, Aster did not fall asleep again. At this time, she was still looking and did not see any emotional changes. However, under the calm appearance, there are fears and worries. The scenes in the dream are vivid, the huge purple demon, the clumping tentacles, the magma river rolling down, the sharp whistling, the power of screaming...


    "Hey? Why..."


    Asters tightened the hands under the wide sleeves, and she suddenly hated herself. "Why are you tired of others, once again, is this my fate?"


    I remembered the white figure that descended from the sky, the purple thunder and lightning, breaking through the heavy obstacles, and easily cutting off the tentacles of the cockroaches, but it was still submerged in the endless torrent. At this time, the ear of the purple garden could hear the sharp whistling.


    It was really terrible. Aster forced himself not to think about it, but he still couldn¡¯t get rid of the last scene, like a nick, and it was indelible.


    Shion is born with the ability to predict that every time he is about to encounter danger, he will see various scenes, which is the scene of the tragic death of the people around her.


    Aster knows that prophecy is a kind of ban on protecting oneself, sacrificing the lives of others in exchange for their own peace, similar to transplanting flowers, and marrying their own operations to others, thus avoiding all kinds of disasters.


    Asters once heard that Maitreya had said that her power was inherited for sixteen nights. This kind of ban was originally a 16-night talent, and she returned to her after five hundred years. However, compared to the sixteen nights, Asa''s ability has some limitations, only when he hears the bell ringing, he will predict what will happen in the future.


    Speaking of the bell, I have to mention the 16-night instrumental fragment, 16 dead, the instrument is broken, and her descendants collect the fragments of the instrument. After five hundred years of history, I went to the Ziyuan hand. At that time, there was only one bell left in the fragment of the instrument. But don''t underestimate the bell, it has incredible power, and this bell is the most important part of the sixteen nights.


    The sixteen-night instrument called the town soul bell, which is a tower-shaped implement composed of thirty-six bells. The 16th night of that year was suppressed by the town soul bell. This bell was originally the top of the town''s soul bell, maintaining all the sources of power of the town''s soul bell, almost the same as the soul of the existence.


    The silver bell hangs on the chest of the asters, but it is a very good ornament, although usually the bell will not ring at all. However, this is also in the heart of the asters, because every time the bell remembers, it indicates that a person will die because of her.


    Because of this, Aster gave the bell a name, the dementor bell, although some of the creepy taste, but Shion is very fond of, she thinks this is more appropriate.


    Asa is sitting on the tatami like this eyes are awkward, it seems to be missing, it seems to be in the embarrassment.


    "After this time, everything will end, my destiny, the fate of the ghost country witch, will end in my hand, mother, adult, I hope you will also see this ending, fate attached to us It¡¯s time for the shackles to break..."


    The breeze blows the tassels, and the thin gauze lingers under the brilliance of the moonlight, silver, cold, and the night remains.


    Outside the house, a group of guards guarded the asters. They have spent the past few years. After all, asters are the weight of a country, and her life is more important than anything else.


    The guards are tired, do not rest, just stand like this, the surrounding candlelights are constantly flashing, under the light of the lights, the guards look into the distance, looking forward to the rise of the sun tomorrow.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 262： Festival

    This night, I will end up...


    In the deep jungle, a white figure was drawn in the night sky, and the figure flashed and disappeared quickly. Although the speed was very fast, but there was no sound, like a breeze, it passed.


    This person is Sasuke, did not disturb other people, but he secretly came out from the village of Yin Ren, his goal is the country of ghosts in the distance, knowing that Tian Zhiguo and the country of ghosts are far away, simply use high speed all the way. The physical skills of the road, almost in less than an hour, is to leave the sphere of influence of Tian Zhiguo.


    Sasuke understands the story about the Ghost Country and knows that this is a theatrical version of Naruto''s original work. Here, Naruto is predicted to be killed by the Aster, and many things have happened along this route. However, the final protagonist is still too Powerful, the ancient demon turned out to be defeated by the combination of Naruto and Shion. This kind of thing is really embarrassing.


    Before the Ming Ming, how powerful it was, almost destroyed the world, but in the end it turned out to be like this, like a small boss that is not influx, it is easy to be defeated, not flashing 24k titanium alloy dog ??eyes is simply unhappy. In the end, even Aster is fascinated by Naruto, threatening to replace the children of life, such an ending is really blood!


    Depressing the unnaturalness of the heart, Sasuke rushed to the country of ghosts. He clearly remembered that the first night of the awakening, Aster was assassinated by Huang Quan. If it wasn¡¯t for the woody ninja, she would arrive in time. It is very likely that this fragrance will disappear.


    Sasuke doesn''t know if the wood leaf ninja will appear in time. If there is any scorpion, the asters will be killed, and he will cry without tears. After all, Sasuke also wants to seize the power of ÷Í÷Ë, he will never let the asters die before using the power of the aster to unravel the soul seal.


    "Be sure to catch up!"


    Sasuke helped the body to refine the demon pot, and the raging energy poured out, but he saw his black brilliance in the whole body, wrapped in black chakra, and the speed of advancement increased again, almost even the afterimage could not be seen.


    The night is gradually expelled, the stars in the sky are dim, and the remnant moon has become awkward. All this shows that the night is full and the dawn is coming.


    Asters still maintains a squat posture. Although she sat for one night, she did not have any discomfort. After all, she was a witch. It is necessary to practice squatting. The basic course of these witches is still very good. it is good.


    Looking through the light gauze, the blue eyes of the Aster have no emotions, and their looks are as usual. Just like the past, they are completely integrated with the surrounding scenery, as if they existed here.


    Suddenly, the soul bell trembled, and the crisp bell sound was exceptionally clear indoors. Although the sound was small, the sound wave spread all the way to the house, and all the guards heard it clearly.


    "finally coming?"


    Aster stood up, and the large witch costume was not scattered. The old well was not in the heart, waiting for the arrival of his own destiny.


    A mountain that is not far from the house where the asters are located, a burst of sound came from the air, but saw five people flashing and landing, and looking at it, it was the moment.


    Looking down at the opposite mansion, I smiled slowly. "Our goal is there, remember, kill the witch!"


    Jiusha was very surprised by the order of the moment, and immediately said: "Big Brother, Huang Quan is not letting us not hurt her before unsealing the seal?"


    But I heard a cold cry. "Do you really want to help Huang Quan resurrect? You really got the power of jealousy, and his temper will definitely not leave us alive. Instead of doing this, it is better to destroy his plan and let Huang Quan It¡¯s not a good thing for such people to master."


    "Big Brother, are we going to betray Huang Quan adults?"


    "What is it? I have had enough in these years. Are you willing to be enslaved by him forever?"


    In the face of the question of the moment, the rest of the people silently said that, in fact, Huang Quan is not very good to them, and can even be described as mean.


    For many years, they have endured the enslavement of Huang Quan for many years.


    After all, after a while of silence, Jiu Sha spoke: "Big brother, I am following you, I have long wanted to betray Huang Quan, now is a good opportunity!"


    When I saw the performance of Jiusha, I nodded with satisfaction and then looked at the rest of the people. "What do you mean?"


    Unable to withstand the gaze of the moment, the rest of the people still compromised.


    "We also followed the big brother, what the big brother said is what."


    "Listen to the big brother."


    "I have no opinion."


    See the rest of the people compromised, and the corner of the mouth was light, saying: "Very good, after killing the asters, several of us immediately left here, looking for a hidden place to hide, completely get rid of the control of Huang Quan! Now, I will die for you all."


    Then, in the moment, the purple light surging, I saw four dead soul worms crawling out from under his skin. Under the control of the moment, these dead soul worms were like snakes, and quickly fell into other people''s bodies.


    Hey!


    The dead soul worm swept toward Jiusha and others. The sharp mouth pierced the skin, and the red blood leaked out. The dead soul worm smelled the blood, and the whole body was full of purple light, screaming like a snake. human body.


    The body trembles, the strange feeling brought by the death of the dead insects is so strong, after all, the dead soul insects live near their heart, feel the heat of the heart, the soul of the dead soul bites the heart that keeps beating They are forcing the pain of eclipsing like a million ants, letting go of their bodies and minds and welcoming the invasion of dead souls.


    Hey!


    Suddenly, Jiusha has a purple brilliance in them. The powerful Chakra is constantly coming out from the heart. Then, the appearance of Jiusha and others has changed dramatically. The original black and white pupils turned black and the hair was scattered. The violent breath fills this space.


    This kind of power, the power of the dead soul insects to the host is constantly flowing, and several people who are parasitic by the dead souls feel that their chakras have at least increased by a factor of ten. Now, their strength is infinitely close to the shadow level.


    Strength improvement Jiusha has never had this kind of experience. She feels that she is so strong, and her heart is so refreshing, she even made a long shout.


    "This power is really good."


    Nine sand clenched his fists, and the purple streamer lingered in the meantime. She felt that she could do anything at the moment.


    The rest of the people were quite satisfied with the strength given by the dead soul worm. Chakra was promoted to such a degree that it was something they had never thought of before. Now it has finally reached this level, and several people are actually a little excited.


    Looking at the performance of Jiusha and others, he nodded briefly and said: "Your strength has been improved as never before. Now go to complete your mission, kill the woman, remember, no matter who you are, just dare to block Hard, kill innocent!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 263： Festival

    "yes, Sir!"


    The nine black sands are full of cruel colors. "This big brother doesn''t have to explain, we will do it naturally."


    "Very good." The face of the moment showed a satisfactory color. "I am here waiting for your good news."


    In the next moment, a few people flashed and disappeared on the cliff.


    Looking at the mansion under the mountain, the corner of the mouth spurred a trace of curvature. "As long as you kill you, everything will be solved..."


    Inside the house, Aster was sitting on the tatami, and her look did not fluctuate. She already knew what happened next. Sure enough, after a while, the outer court was in a big mess, killing shouts, gold and iron intersecting, being pierced, exploding. Sound, all kinds of sounds sound through the ears, this time, the calm house completely messed up into a pot of porridge.


    The sound quickly spread outside the house, and the shouting sounded harsh.


    "Protect the asters!"


    "Keep the house!"


    "No, damn, you can''t stop it!"


    A large number of guards screamed, but still could not withstand the enemy''s attack. After all, all the guards were pierced in the water arrows of the sky, and the blood of the springs was sprinkled with the water, and was cut off, and the limbs were dropped. The organ that is exposed but still hung on the body is so horrible, for a moment, it has become a **** on earth.


    "come yet?"


    Asters did not panic, the white jade-like face was still so calm, everything here was under her control.


    It was only ten seconds, and the guards guarding the outside had already died, and only four people were left in the courtyard full of broken bodies and meat.


    "Is that woman in it?"


    "Yes, killing her will complete the task."


    Listening to the dialogue of the companions, the mouth of Jiu Sha mouth is light, and the cruelty smashes the bitterness that has been dyed red by blood. In the eyes, Limang flashes and kills her!


    Immediately, more than a dozen shurikens were screaming and thrown by the nine sands. The target was the asters in the house. Through the tassels and gauze, Jiusha clearly saw the red and white witches in the house and saw the jade-like beauty. I thought, these swords will turn this lovely person into a body full of scars, and her proud face will become horrible.


    Hearing the whistling of the shuriken, Shion¡¯s original calm mood was unconsciously nervous, secretly complaining, hateful, why he had not appeared.


    Just as the asters were ready to sneak away from the shurikens, the people she had hoped for were finally coming. I saw the white figure passing by, and screaming a few times, but all the shurikens were blocked.


    At this time, Aster saw the man who suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. As she predicted, the white dress and the temperament were extraordinary. Although it was only a back view, she still felt the unusualness of the man in front of her eyes.


    He should be a beautiful man, looking at the man in front of him, asters think of it.


    At this time, the man turned around and exposed the beautiful face, it was Sasuke.


    However, Sasuke was glanced at him and stopped looking at the asters. The grass and swords in his hands lit up and immediately left, and the whole process did not even say a word.


    Seeing that Sasuke rushed out of the house, there was a sigh of anger on the face of Aster as jade. "Bastard, I dare to ignore this lady, don''t think that handsome is amazing, hateful guy, hey!"


    Sasuke¡¯s words were not heard by Sasuke. He is now fighting with Jiusha and others.


    In the assistant''s assistant, the grasshopper sword is covered with red lightning. With a flexible body and nine sands, the four people are fighting, the continuous metal phase sounds, and the thundering sound of thunder, which is particularly harsh in the courtyard full of dead bodies.


    The combination of Jiu Sha and another person''s joint force hit, Sasuke''s mouth is light, and the whole body is thunderous, and the red lightning field is covered with his three-foot range. It is a thousand birds.


    The speed of thunder and lightning is beyond the reach of manpower. Jiusha and her companions did not escape the thousand birds, and the body was just covered by lightning. In a flash, they felt that the chakra flow in their body suddenly stopped, and they were paralyzed. Move the minute.


    This guy!


    Jiu Sha saw the Sasuke in front of him, and when he saw the blushing three-hook jade, he felt a tremor. He only felt a sigh of relief in front of him, and the powerful power of writing the eye of the wheel invaded the consciousness of Jiusha, like a needle. The pain of the tide surged.


    "illusion!"


    Jiusha immediately bit his tongue and was finally awake under his own stimulation. However, just as she was preparing to fight back, the red lightning in front of her eyes suddenly rose, followed by the screams of her companions after thunder.


    The subconscious looked to the side, but saw his companion being passed through the chest with the grasshopper and the sword. The red lightning flashed, the chest was broken and the big hole was broken. The red lightning flashed out from the hole, the blood of the blush The broken internal organs are scattered all over the place.


    Looking at the enemy being killed, there was no expression on the Sasuke surface, but the blushing writing wheel micro-microwave moved. The lightning in the hand lit up again, the grasshopper sword flipped, pierced the heart, the hot heart flowed out, and touched the blade, turned out to be a red blood fog.


    Hey!


    Just as Sasuke prepared his hand to withdraw his sword, the writing of the eye was a flash of purple light flashing through the broken body, and it rushed straight into the sky, turning into a stream disappearing.


    Sasuke saw the purple streamer, which is the shape of a bug.


    "That thing..."


    Sasuke''s gaze was microcoagulated. He felt that the eccentric power contained in the purple bug''s body was not Chakra. It was a system of strength that he never knew.


    It was because of this moment of hesitation that the rescue of the other two came. Sasuke had to leave the attack range, and Jiusha escaped from the dead. He was soft and sat on the ground.


    "Jiusha, nothing!"


    One of the companions helped Jiu Sha, and the other one protected Jiu Sha Nothing, congratulations, this guy is really amazing, let''s withdraw! ¡±


    I saw the metamorphosis of Sasuke. They were born and retired. When they moved, they were ready to leave.


    "Want to run?!"


    Sasuke snorted and his body swept out. In an instant, he caught up with a person who fell behind him. The lightning was in his hands, but it was black!


    Feeling the horror that came from behind, the man turned and looked, but Sasuke¡¯s cruel sneer, "Death!"


    In an instant, the black lightning shrouded his body, just for a moment, under the powerful force of lightning, the man rushed out of the red blood, and the body quickly cracked everywhere, and finally turned into a powder to dissipate in the air.


    In the front, Jiusha and Heyi saw the encounter of their companions, and they were screaming, and the hatred of Sasuke was extremely extreme. However, the fear in the heart still prevailed. Sasuke¡¯s unfathomable strength made them feel weak. This is no longer a gap in power. Facing Sasuke, they have something like a kind of fierce beast. Experience, feel that you are so vulnerable, as if prey, casually killed by him.

 v2 Chapter 264： Festival

    "Give, don''t worry about him, let''s run!"


    Jiu Sha urged, and took advantage of Sasuke¡¯s killing of her companion, but it was far away from the congratulations, and Sasuke could not catch up with it.


    Looking at the figure of the two people, Sasuke¡¯s mouth is light, "I think you are running fast, otherwise..."


    He took a look at the blood stains left on the grasshopper and took the grasshopper sword back to the waist. Then, Sasuke returned to the mansion and looked at the **** four fields. He could not help but frown, thinking that the four people¡¯s means were true. Cruel, ordinary soldiers with low strength can get down.


    Without looking at the surrounding environment, Sasuke went straight to the house of Asa.


    The tassel formed through the veil, red and white figures appeared in front of his eyes, this time, Sasuke is seriously looking at the woman in front of him.


    Just like the traditional witch costume, the white sleeves and the long red dress are obviously old-fashioned clothes. However, wearing the body of the asters is an unusual temperament, such as water, wind, and temperament. The legacy, such as jade''s face does not contain a smile, there is a sense of inviolability.


    Seriously watching, Sasuke nodded, like a commentary said: "Well, yes, it is a witch, now you remind me of a very familiar person."


    Being looked at by Sasuke, Shion felt that he was seen through, and almost no secrets were found. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his anger. Recalling the attitude of Sasuke before treating her, this time, Aster is completely outbreaked. "Bastard, you bastard, why did you come to save this lady so late, I almost got killed, you don''t know?!"


    Understand the temperament of Aster, Sasuke does not care, but said: "Girls are angry but it is easy to get old, ah, to be honest, I saw the crow''s feet in your eyes."


    "What! Impossible!"


    Listening to Sasuke said that Shion also forgot to continue to help, and immediately took out the mirror to see the situation on his face, but the mirror is still the appearance of the appearance, there is no crow''s feet.


    Knowing that Sasuke is cheating on her, Aster will take back the mirror, and all eyes are only the unique color of the girl''s anger. Pointing at Sasuke, the tone is very sweet. "You are a jerk, a hateful man, this lady hates you!"


    "Awful man, this lady hates you!"


    The sound is so loud that it is an echo in the house, and there is a duo.


    The asters are elegant and versatile, and the appearance of anger is also unique. It refers to Sasuke. Because of anger, the original jade-like complexion shows a little blush, the chest is slightly undulating, and the white witch costume can''t cover the chest shape. Perfect.


    Looking at the asters in front of him, Sasuke shook his head and said, "Just, she is not as angry as you are. Hey, she may be the perfect witch."


    Seeing that Sasuke is still evaluating her, Shion still wants to talk, but was interrupted by Sasuke.


    "I heard that you have the ability to seal the seal. Is this really true?"


    Sasuke''s tone is dull, not looking at the asters, but it is like talking to the air.


    Nasty guy!


    Shion glimpsed and turned away. "Yes!"


    "Very good." Sasuke turned around and looked at the astonished look of Ziyuan. His mouth was light and he was a wayward little witch. "If that''s the case, then liberate you, use your seal that you are proud of!"


    In the face of Sasuke¡¯s arrogance, the asters are not willing to show weakness, and the brows are picking up, and the tone is dissatisfied: ¡°Why?¡±


    "Hey, you don''t seem to figure out the current situation. I saved you. Is this your attitude towards the savior?"


    When I heard Sasuke, the asters were lightly bowed. "Hey, Miss Ben hasn''t let you come to the rescue. Besides, you are asking for this lady, please treat this lady''s attitude better, hehe."


    The current Aster is somewhat like an angry little girl. Although the tone is high, but under the lovely face, it is difficult to make people feel sick.


    "Oh, really?"


    Sasuke approached the asters and looked at the girl who was a little shorter than herself. The corners of her mouth swayed a little and made aristocratic etiquette. It was a gentleman''s tone. "So, please let Miss Ziyuan help liberate the shackles."


    "Oh, don''t let go." Shion squatted over, licked his mouth and made an angry look. "Since you sincerely pleaded, I will tell you mercifully, oh yes. A mortal object, my duty is to seal him, not to help you unblock the seal and let him do something wrong."


    For the performance of Aster, Sasuke is a funny girl. It is a wayward girl. Sasuke knows that for a long time, because of various reasons, the character of Aster is like a spoiled little girl, but under this waywardness, it is a kind of The most pure color, because I can''t bear to see others hurt and disguise myself as a wayward and unreasonable way, trying to use this method to keep others away from themselves, hate themselves, and avoid the damage caused by prophecy to others.


    Looking at some delicate women in front of him, Sasuke¡¯s heart suddenly gave birth to a sympathy. It was also a person who was played by fate. Under the mood transition, Sasuke¡¯s attitude towards Aster was much better, although the look was still a cold look.


    "Well, then I have to force you." Sasuke said he would reach out.


    Seeing Sasuke suddenly act like this, Shion¡¯s eyes flashed in fear, ¡°Bastard, what are you doing?¡±


    "Catch you." Sasuke chuckled, and immediately caught the waist of the asters, and picked up the asters.


    As Sasuke is doing this, the asters of the asters are a little bit stunned by the red clouds. After all, they are girls, and for the first time, they are so overwhelmed.


    Aster shoved Sasuke''s chest struggling, "Bastard, you let me go, bastard..."


    However, the action of Aster has no power for Sasuke, no matter how she struggles, she can never get rid of it. Looking at the asters, they became a bit blushing because of their anger, and Sasuke whispered. "In other words, your body is really light."


    As Sasuke said, Shion is even more embarrassed, shy and shy, and struggles, so that the silver hair is somewhat scattered.


    "Don''t struggle."


    "I just want it!" Sasuke''s words are even more arousing the apathy''s rebellious consciousness. It turned out to be an open mouth, revealing the white tiger''s little tiger teeth, and it is necessary to bite into the neck of Sasuke.


    "Oh, this is still biting."


    Seeing the tiger teeth exposed by Ziyuan, Sasuke¡¯s heart jumped, and the ghost made a slap in the **** of the asters.


    A slamming sound sounded extraordinarily awkward in the house. Now, Sasuke and Shion were both stunned. Both sides stopped their movements and glared at the eyes.

 v2 Chapter 265： Festival

    As soon as I couldn¡¯t feel the softness and flexibility that came from my hand, Sasuke immediately said: "Oh, that, I didn''t mean it." Sasuke, Sasuke''s eyes turned to one side, and dared not look at the azure blue hole in the Aster.


    At this time, Shion reacted and gave a scream.


    "Ah! You bastard, I want to kill you!"


    Being sleazy, Shion was completely stunned, and he did not care about the image of the witch. He was going to slap Sasuke and live like a little lion.


    Fortunately, Sasuke controlled the Aster, and her attack fell on Sasuke''s body, but there was no strength.


    "Bastard, I dare to treat this lady like this!" Shion bite Sasuke''s neck and slap Sasuke''s back, but she didn''t realize that she had had a close contact with Sasuke. From a distance, it looked like two people. What is the embarrassing thing to do in general.


    Feeling the softness of the body of Aster, Sasuke''s heart jumped, so it would really taste bad, and immediately took a look at the back of Aster, and placed her on her back.


    However, the strength of Aster¡¯s back was slightly larger. Sasuke felt it clearly. The softness of her chest was crushed behind her back. The temptation of the touch made Sasuke¡¯s heart burst into trouble. .


    Behind Sasuke¡¯s back, Shion is still not honest, still biting Sasuke¡¯s shoulder, and there is no meaning of loose mouth. Under this, Shion completely lost the witch¡¯s arrogance and made a wayward little girl, kneeling on Sasuke¡¯s back. I want to vent my inner dissatisfaction.


    Sasuke''s body is not iron, how the flesh and blood can withstand the bite of the teeth, Shion''s little tiger teeth let Sasuke shoulder pain.


    "Ah! Are you a cat? How do you bite people, let me go!"


    Hearing the pain of Sasuke, Aster¡¯s heart was a joy, as if there was a kind of great hatred, and muttered, ¡°Hey, bite you this bastard!¡± It¡¯s not a bit loose, but it¡¯s even more hard. Deeply caught in the skin of Sasuke, the white and the clothes, there is a trace of blood oozing out, it is obvious that Sasuke is bitten.


    Asters performed so much, Sasuke¡¯s heart was worried, and once again patted the buttocks of Aster, it was a touch of sorrow.


    The pain came, and the asters screamed and the movements in the mouth were much looser.


    After a series of follow-ups, Sasuke was a few times. Shion finally completely loosened his mouth and cursed in his mouth. "Bastard, this way treats girls like this, I want to kill you!"


    In the face of the curse of Aster, Sasuke is helpless. She is thoroughly aware of her waywardness. "Hey, can you change your way, always bastard, and my ears are coming to hear the scorpion come. Is it this? Are you swearing for the first time?"


    Sasuke said that Aster suddenly blushes to the root of the ear, really, this is her first time to swear, she has never been so dignified, and she has never been so dignified. She remembered her own performance, and Aster was even more ashamed. It¡¯s a jerk, God! I am a reserved witch, how can I do those things, face the strange man, he is touched by him, contacted by him...


    Thinking of this, Shion was ashamed, and the rebuttal that I wanted to say was stuck in my throat.


    "Hey, why don''t you talk?"


    Sasuke turned his head and saw that the asters were full of shy colors. I saw that the original jade face was printed with a layer of blush, and the lips were bitten, and it was really tangled.


    I noticed Sasuke''s gaze, and Aster was a little embarrassed. "Don''t look at me..." He said, pushing Sasuke''s shoulder and letting him turn his head.


    "Amount..." Seeing the performance of Aster, Sasuke said that she would no longer look at her, but her heart was judged. Was this time a shameful heart? Miss, you are too nervous!


    For a while, Aster said: "Hey, you said, my move was not very... very debauchery..."


    "..."


    Miss, you realized that Sasuke was a little depressed, and immediately said, "Oh, don''t let go, please continue."


    Sasuke¡¯s words are somewhat tempting, and the asters are red.


    "Asshole, don''t talk nonsense!"


    After taking a look at Sasuke''s shoulder, Aster said nervously: "In fact, I don''t usually do this. I am a good witch. Right, I know you won''t lie to me."


    This also defended himself. Sasuke shook his head and said helplessly: "Yes, yes, my great lady, you are very reserved, a good witch, the world''s first good witch."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    Sasuke nodded and his tone was very certain.


    When I heard Sasuke, Shion finally let go of his heart and immediately said, "Well, mother is the world''s first good witch, I am the second best witch, um, everyone else said this."


    Listening to Ziyuan¡¯s self-talk, Sasuke suddenly became a shame, adding a title to the image of Asters, narcissism.


    Seeing that Aster completely calmed down, then Sasuke said, "Hey, now you should always go to the shrine with me."


    "Are you still fighting the idea? No, you can''t tell him to release it." Shion still insists, she will never help Sasuke to unravel the seal.


    Sasuke knows that Aster will not change his mind. He will not mention this matter any more. He did not ask for the opinion of Aster, and his body shape flashed. He left here and rushed to the Ghost State Shrine.


    On the way, Aster recognized the reality and did not resist the help of Sasuke. Although Sasuke wanted to take her to the shrine, Shion would never agree to the seal of his untied. This, she insisted on it anyway.


    In the forest, a figure passed, and it was faint to see a man wearing a cloak, and on his back was a woman wearing a witch costume. Fortunately, there was a chakra cyclone to protect the two, so even though It was in the fast-moving road that the air whistling through the air did not affect the two.


    "Hey, is the shrine in this direction?" Sasuke stopped and looked at everything around him and asked about the direction of the Aster.


    "Hey, this lady doesn''t know."


    Say Aster once again made a look that I ignored you.


    "Hey, don''t tell..." Sasuke, Sasuke made a sinister look, threatening the asters.


    However, the asters do not eat this set, it is still the same.


    Seeing Shion¡¯s performance, Sasuke was helpless, and the staller said: "Miss, this is totally inconsistent with the script. You have to cooperate with me. No, I have already threatened you like this. At the very least, you should make a fear and shout. Here, help, there is a **** here, saying that your performance is completely out of line with the setting."


    Listening to Sasuke''s words, Shion was teased and laughed, covering his lips and saying: "Giggle, I am not afraid of you, what''s wrong? Big Brother, you really have no talent for performance."


    "..."


    Sasuke was helpless, and finally only said, "You won."


    Looking at the way Sasuke eats it, Aster is a smile. This **** is not so annoying. Invisible, the attitude towards Sasuke is close.

 v2 Chapter 266： Festival

    In the forest, Sasuke stopped and rested. After all, he had been on the road since last night. It was almost a distance of four or five countries. Even though he had the support of the refining pot, he was a little tired now.


    After finding a shade, Sasuke stopped and looked around and felt that there was no danger. He said, "Let''s rest here for a while, and you are tired."


    "This lady won''t be tired." Shion patted Sasuke''s shoulder and said with anger, but after seeing the sweat that oozing out of Sasuke''s amount, he jumped from behind Sasuke.


    "Hey, you will be tired too, hey, I thought you were a monster, never feel tired."


    Looking at the way Aster is taken for granted, Sasuke said helplessly: "Missy, I am also a person, not a machine. I haven¡¯t had a break since last night. Can you say that I can''t be tired?"


    Say, Sasuke found a clean place, sat down cross-legged, ready to resume the consumption of Chakra.


    Shion stood next to Sasuke, and a pair of blue eyes stared at him, looking at Sasuke, and he thought unconsciously, um, this **** looks good.


    Sasuke closed his eyes and calmed down, no longer paying attention to the asters. The air around them was a little condensed. After all, in the forest, two people did not speak, only to hear the sound of rustling leaves coming from the jungle. The asters looked deep into the dark jungle and only felt that there were unknown eyes staring at her. The beast is like a horrible monster.


    For a time, the heart of Aster was raised at once. Is there really a ghost here? ! Thinking of this, Shion went to Sasuke and took a look at his shoulder. He said: "Hey, bastard... you are up, this... there are ghosts here... let''s go."


    Interrupted by Shion, Sasuke could not calm down, immediately stopped the recovery of Chakra, opened his eyes and saw the asters look like a frightened deer. Seeing her face pale, the blue pupil projected the color of fear, and the end was a panicked expression.


    "Hey, Missy, are you not afraid of it? If you are a witch, how can you be afraid of ghosts?"


    Sasuke had a heartless look, and Aster heard the gloating from his tone. Looking at Sasuke, Aster¡¯s heart did not come up with a little girl¡¯s grievances. He stumbled and said, ¡°You This bastard, I am a witch, yes, but fear of ghosts is not my fault. If you are a man, you don¡¯t know how to understand me?"


    "Good." Sasuke put a hand. "My Missy, this is my fault, I don''t think about your feelings. I apologize to you."


    Although Sasuke¡¯s tone did not have any sincerity, it also made Aster¡¯s heart balance a lot. He snorted a little and muttered, ¡°Oh, bastard, I know you are tired, you are resting here, I am not afraid. ""


    Said, asters, but sitting next to Sasuke, buried his head in the knee, no longer speak.


    This little Nizi...


    Sasuke shook his head, closed his eyes, and continued to cultivate.


    For a while, Aster looked up and saw Sasuke''s figure in his eyes. He stayed at Sasuke''s side. The Amethyst had a feeling of peace of mind. He looked at it intently, and the face of Jade gradually emerged with a glimpse of his face. Time is not so annoying.


    Feeling the silence brought by Sasuke, Shion relaxed a lot, moved her body, and finally she was almost with Sasuke. She wanted to feel this feeling more deeply.


    "Hey, it''s cheaper for you."


    Shion gently leaned on the side of Sasuke''s side, only a small distance, because she is weak, I want to seek strong protection, and Sasuke is now her backing. Beside Sasuke, the asters seem to have a feeling of being completely tolerant, just looking at him, the fear and embarrassment in my heart disappears without a trace...


    Since the death of Maitreya, Aster has not been able to feel this kind of peace of mind. She has lost her spiritual support. She can¡¯t help herself to make herself a child. This has been going on for more than a decade, if not In order to complete the witch''s mission, she may have collapsed.


    The mood is peaceful, and the Aster relaxes. As the face of jade reveals the peace of mind and smile that has not been seen for many years, the consciousness gradually becomes depressed. Because there was no sleep last night, the sleepy attack came, and it was actually going to sleep.


    Feeling the pressure from the shoulder, Sasuke opened his eyes, but saw the asters as a child''s lovely sleep, the slight breath of her voice, soft. A few strands of hair crossed his side face under the breeze, itching, a scent of scent from the nose, Sasuke knows, is it a mixture of aster, lavender and orchid? Seeing that Aster is still asleep, there is no way to wake up, the lips are shallow, the face is calm, and the eyebrows reveal the tranquility that cannot be opened.


    This is the first time she has slept so well. Sasuke knows how Shion has spent the past years. Since she inherited the role of the witch country witch, she has never slept peacefully because of prophetic techniques. The scenes that appear in the dream are awakened.


    Because of the ability of prophecy, the people around Aster left her one by one, and the yin and yang were separated. The Atrium was exhausted, afraid, fearful, always worried, because of her strength, once again involved innocent people. Let them die because of themselves, and die because of prophecy.


    Looking at the lovely sleeping position of Aster, Sasuke''s mouth swells in a curve, sleep, I hope you can get rid of the nightmare as soon as possible ÷Í÷Ë, your fate will eventually end...


    Without disturbing the asters, Sasuke closed his eyes and continued to practice. At the same time, he separated some of his mental power and covered the space within a hundred meters around him. He was warned in this way.


    Aster has never felt so peace of mind, the consciousness is getting deeper and deeper, falling in the dark space. Finally, there is a scene in front of it.


    It is faintly visible, it is a beautiful woman, wearing a witch costume with a aster, is also a silver hair, and is similar to Aster.


    Seeing this woman, Aster¡¯s heart has a strong emotional impulse. Under this impulse, a force is excited from the body. In the continuous fluctuations, the surrounding dark space is gradually broken, and the light strikes, the woman The image is clearer.


    Still the way in memory, Maitreya¡¯s face contained a smile and waved at the asters. ¡°Come, Aster, come to Mom.¡±


    The soft, watery sound made Aster¡¯s heart tremble, and the foot stepped through the space, once again stimulating space fluctuations.


    "Mother is an adult..."

 v2 Chapter 267： Festival

    Asters shouted softly, hurried to the side of Maitreya, and finally hugged Maitreya, the touch was really true, only the warmth of the mother''s adult made her indulge.


    "Mother, I finally saw you again, I miss you..."


    Aster did not let go of his hand, and put his head on Maitreya''s chest, feeling the mother''s tolerance and gentleness, very enjoyable.


    Seeing Shion¡¯s childlike performance, Maitreya grinned. ¡°It¡¯s all so big, like a little girl, it¡¯s really naughty.¡±


    Shion swayed Maitreya''s body and made a spoiled look. "I am a child next to my mother, just feeling the mother, I feel very happy."


    "Oh." Maitre patted the Aster and pushed her away from her, making a faint voice, "Aster..."


    Pushed away by Maitreya, Aster was somewhat reluctant, and looked at Maitreya with confusion. He said, "What happened to the mother?"


    Maitreya¡¯s eyes flashed the mother¡¯s unique kindness. ¡°Child, I am already dead, but don¡¯t forget your mission, as a witch in the country of ghosts, your mission, seal ÷Í÷Ë...¡±


    Said, Maitreya''s body turned out to be transparent. Shion wanted to catch Maitreya, but she grabbed an empty space and saw her hand easily pass through Maitreya''s already illusory body, and did not touch anything.


    "Goodbye, child..."


    Maitreya was still so gentle and kind, and eventually turned into a little starlight dissipated in the space.


    "Mother is an adult..."


    Asters sat on the ground and looked blank. She still stayed in the feeling of getting along with Maitreya. "Why would you leave me, mother and grandmother..."


    Asters felt that their mood was empty, and it seemed that something important was getting farther and farther away from her, and it was never able to get back again. This feeling really made her uncomfortable.


    At this time, the space in which Aster was located suddenly violently trembled, and immediately, a sharp whistling sound came, like the roar of some kind of beast.


    Hey!


    The surrounding space was cracked. The next moment, the scene in front of the asters was changed, but it was a completely strange scene.


    The flash floods, the thin magma, the cracking of the earth, all kinds of birds and beasts fled, the human beings are like ants, easily swallowed by various unknown beasts, the sky is dark, and a huge storm vortex of several hundred feet wide appears. Between the heavens and the earth, a large number of monsters with large bodies emerged from the ground, and many of them are monsters whose names cannot be named by Aster.


    Aster saw it. There were a few white giant dogs in the sky. The body was huge. It was like a mountain. It broke through the clouds, and the whole body was filled with endless demon. The horrible momentum made all the monsters on the earth yield, whistling and sending out. The intriguing embarrassment, the earthquake trembled, the thunder and lightning blew, and several giant dogs flashed past, carrying a huge spiral of strength to sweep away from the distance.


    At this time, Aster recognized it, isn''t the giant dog the legendary Tengu? !


    "this place!"


    Looking at the four wild, Aster heart shocked, she remembered the story that Maitre told her when she was a child, about the story of the symbiotic era of the five hundred years ago.


    The scene in front of Ziyuan changed again. The dark clouds were penetrated by huge purple streamers. The powerful spiritual power fluctuated constantly. The torrent flood wave devours all the demons on the ground. In the shock wave, it sees the monsters horrified. Howling, the body cracked, and was completely purified under the constant purple power, and it became a light particle that dissipated in the air.


    The next moment, the whole sky is shocked, the powerful demon and the pure spiritual power are fighting, the spiritual power is surging, but it is the suppression of the demon!


    The earthquake is shaking, the sky is discolored!


    Roar!


    With a sharp shackle, I saw a white giant dog descending from the sky, it is the Tengu!


    At this time, the Tengu lost his former life, but he saw his hair messy, his body covered with deep visible bone wounds, red blood sprinkled, forming a **** rain, the dog seems to be afraid of what power, the bell of the twins There is an infinite fear in the middle.


    The sky is full of purple brilliance, and the powerful spiritual power covers this space. The sacred, powerful and powerful demon power is sprayed out.


    Ding!


    Along with a fascinating ringtone, a woman wearing a witch costume shines from the purple streamer. When the woman appears, the Tengu sends out a fearful sigh and immediately flees to the distance.


    When Shioyuan saw the woman''s face, she couldn''t help but hold her mouth, and it was unbelievable. "How could it be!"


    "16 nights adults..."


    A strange ringtone, like coming from the sky, is deep and deep, reaching out to the clouds!


    "Tiangou..."


    The woman¡¯s voice is crisp and she looks a bit smart and empty. The whole body is shrouded in purple brilliance, the crystal purple is not scattered, and the whole sky has turned into one color.


    Shion was shocked and looked at the sky for sixteen nights, but she saw her graceful appearance. The darkness of the waterfall was like a long hair, and the face of a fish was like a geese. It was like a celestial temperament. It was not all human beings. Just watching it, she was unconsciously. The breath of the body is attracted.


    Purple brilliance flows, the momentum of the sixteen nights skyrocketing, that power, with Mo can be, the power of powerful devils mixed with the power of yin and yang seals, the power of breaking the magic is the power of the witch, but the power of yin and yang seals It is the unique power of sixteen nights. Under the mixture of these two forces, even the gods must tremble.


    The Tengu escaped, but the 16th night was not in a hurry, the wind was light. However, she saw a wave of energy fluctuations in her hands. The next moment, the pagoda-like instrument with the power of breaking the magic appeared in the hands of sixteen nights. The instruments appeared, and the surrounding space was oppressed a few points. It was the soul of the town!


    Looking at the Tengu that has escaped, the 16-night corner of the mouth evokes a good arc escaped? ¡±


    Immediately, the soul of the town sounded a mysterious sound, thirty-six notes of purple light flow, forming a wave of space fluctuations, the next moment, the space is a stagnation, the thirty-six notes rushed out, but in an instant, it was the entire body of the Tengu They are all enveloped in it.


    The notes fluctuated, forming an environment similar to the enchantment. The Tengu was trapped in it and clashed, but in any case, it was impossible to get rid of the note enchantment, but left a water-like shock on the enchantment.


    Ding!


    Another sound of the soul of the town, the thirty-six notes continue to shrink, the purple light is flourishing, the formation of the enchantment burst out of the horrible devilish power, purple brilliance into a million arrows, a moment is the day dog Like a knife-cut tofu, Wan Dao runs through the wounds throughout the big dog''s body.


    Roar!


    The Tengu made a painful roar, and his body struggled, like a lamb waiting to die, and there was no resistance at all under the power of the devil!


    Speaking of it, the power of the devil is the biggest nemesis of the world''s monsters. As long as the monsters are stained, the light ones are seriously injured, and the seriousness is gone.

 v2 Chapter 268： Festival

    Even though the Tengu is the emperor of the Yaozu, but in the face of the powerful magical power of the 16th night, it is still difficult to escape bad luck, but seeing the numerous wounds, the purple light shines, a lot of blood spills from the Tengu, and the purple light gradually spread. The uninjured part was eroded by purple light, rapidly cracked and spoiled, the fur fell off, collapsed, and finally, it was actually eroded to the soul. Under the power of the devil, the spirit of the Tengu was devastated!


    Was seriously injured by the power of the devil, the dog is not alive, before the death, the dog looked at the sky sixteen nights, he hated this human, obviously ants, but her power is far beyond Above his demon king.


    "hateful!"


    Tengu hated the extreme for sixteen nights. Speaking of it, on the 16th night, I don¡¯t know how many dogs I killed. For the Tengu family, this woman is their biggest enemy, killing her anyway!


    "Sixteen nights, humans! Hey! My people will never let you go! In the world, the Terran will be destroyed, the Yaozu will stand, and the reincarnation will be cut off!"


    Accompanied by the cursed general voice of the venom, the huge body of the Tengu crashed into the purple enchantment and turned into a flesh and blood.


    The purple streamer still has not disappeared, but sees the flesh and blood of the sky under the power of the devil, the white brilliance, the power of the demonization itself carries the purifying power, the endless flesh and blood is quickly purified, and finally turned into a little starlight dissipated. In the air.


    Solved the Tengu, the asters look no change, there is no emotional fluctuation caused by what happened just now, the town soul bell turned into purple streamer to recover her body.


    Looking down on the people on the ground still out of the heat, the 16th night sent out a sad sigh. "Everything starts with me, and finally will end by me.


    The sound spread throughout the world, as if Huang Zhong Da Lu shocked the hearts of the people, then, the figure of sixteen nights gradually disappeared into the sky, at this time, she looked at the ground, where is the Aster.


    Looking at the asters, the clear eyes of the sixteen nights flashed a touch of light, which means that it is difficult to figure out.


    Being watched for sixteen nights, Aster only felt that her heart was photographed. From the eyes of the sixteen nights, she read doubts and curiosity. She could feel the goodwill of herself for the sixteen nights, just like the kindness of future generations.


    "The girl..." He snorted for sixteen nights and shook his head again, even if he left the place.


    "16 nights adults!"


    Seeing that the sixteen nights disappeared into the sky, the asters wanted to catch up, only to find that they couldn¡¯t move at all. It seemed to be banned.


    "16 nights, why..."


    I remembered the sixteen nights for my own eyes, Shion look. Aster naturally knows that she is dreaming now, but what does it mean when she suddenly appears in her dreams for sixteen nights.


    Sixteen nights is the ancestor of Aster. The home of Shion still has a portrait of sixteen nights. This is why she can recognize the sixteen nights at a glance. Of course, 16 nights can be more perfect than the portrait.


    For the legend of the sixteen nights, Shion often listened to Maitreya when he was a child. By defeating the peers and killing human beings and destroying them, it can be said that the 16th night is the idol of the asters, and the heart is second only to Maitreya. The existence of this ancestor, Aster is very revered, often imagine how 16-night is the style, now, seeing the sixteen nights, the asters are somewhat unsuitable.


    However, at this time, it is not allowed to think about Aster, a flash of purple flashes, the surrounding space is broken again, but the scene before her eyes changes again.


    Now, Aster is in a fierce battlefield. At the foot is the body of various demons, earth dragons, ghost spiders, poisonous cockroaches, tree monsters, all kinds of demon corpses are incomplete, black blood will rust all the ground Within a hundred miles, there is no trace of anger at all.


    Looking at the scene, Shion was white and his feet were on the ground. He tried to avoid the residual limbs. He moved carefully here, and the stench came, and the mixture of suffocating and blood gas made people feel dizzy.


    Just as the asters looked up, suddenly, the earthquake trembled, the asters almost fell, and fixed their eyes, but the sky broke through the big hole, in which the black colored space and time starry, the powerful force of the dead spirit constantly poured!


    Seeing the black hole, Shion was stunned. "How is it possible! The entrance to the underworld..."


    Asters guessed that this hole is the channel connecting the world and the world. However, the current entrance is forced to open by external forces. It can be seen that the space has been fragmented, and the continuous space is constantly flowing. At the same time, the colorful energy brilliance is an endless storm. The black hole is like an abyss, and the colorful brilliance is swallowed up.


    "That colorful brilliance is spiritual!"


    Aster feels the powerful power contained in the colorful brilliance, is it the spiritual power that has been exhausted in the world?


    In an instant, the scene in front of the scene changed again. The diameter of the black hole has been expanded to hundreds of meters. The spiritual power in this world has been swallowed up.


    At this time, there was a figure in the sky. The purple brilliance was faintly visible as a graceful woman. In the dark brilliance, it was a strange man with a beautiful face.


    Aster saw the woman, not who was 16 nights?


    But listening to the sound of sixteen nights quiet ~ www.novelhall.com ~ like the sound of the spring is so intoxicating, "Hey, has reached this step, you have to continue?"


    "Oh, sixteen nights, although you are strong, but you absolutely can''t kill me, I am the source of evil in the world. As long as there is evil, I will not die. In the face of such me, how can you ?"


    The slang is somewhat hoarse and can be heard. He suffered a slight injury. It is faintly visible, he is covered with scars everywhere, purple streamer shines in the wound, constantly destroying his body tissue, but the body of the skeleton is also quickly repaired, but sees a constant stream of evil thoughts. The heavens and the earth are coming in and constantly repairing the power of the loss.


    Sixteen nights naturally know that what is said is the fact, but her face is still unchanged, a look of light and light.


    "Hey, you are a thing in the underworld, but you are trying to destroy the balance of the human world and commit many killings. I swear in the name of sixteen nights, even if I give up my life, I will seal you!"


    Immediately, the town''s soul bell in the hands of sixteen nights turned into a stream of light and rushed into the sky. The next moment, the soul of the town became a hundred feet, and the purple streamer sprinkled over it, enveloping it in a piece of purple brilliance.

 v2 Chapter 269： Festival

    In any case, I can''t get rid of the purple light curtain. His heart suddenly gave birth to a strong sense of crisis, and immediately running the whole body, ready to break through!


    But purple brilliance is unusual! Under the power of breaking the magic, the action of the scorpion has no effect at all. The purple streamer constantly squanders the evil spirits of the whole body. Under the circumstance, the dark evil power is actually dimmed a lot.


    Then, seeing the hands of the sixteen nights, the action is like wearing a butterfly, which makes people dazzled. The next moment, a blue light beam erupted from the sixteen nights, and the straight impact hit the embarrassment.


    Hey!


    Just for a moment, the scorpion was shrouded in it, and the blue brilliance continued to fluctuate. It contained a strong yin and yang seal. Under this force, it screamed with horror, and if he struggled with his strength, he could not get rid of the body. Variety.


    Like the mirror flower water moon, the human body changes, and finally shows the original shape, but it is a dark monster, the body touches the hands, resembling a reptile-like soft body trunk, with no face, only to see the bell-like independence. There is also a sucking mouthpart.


    The blue streamer is not cut off at all, and the whole body is surrounded by blue light. Together with the purple demon power, it disintegrates the final defense of the body. After all, the cockroach can''t resist the erosion of the two forces. Like a virus that erodes his body, the original dark skin turns purple-black.


    Feeling the erosion of the power of the devil, the scream of fear.


    "My strength, sixteen nights, hateful!"


    Under the power of the devil, the strength of the embarrassment was completely suppressed, and now he only has 30% of the power during his heyday.


    With the help of the devil''s power, the power of the seal completely covered the body of the skeleton. Soon, the purple body was turned into a halo floating in the air, and the force of the yin and yang seals tightly wrapped it around.÷Í÷Ë This is completely sealed!


    This is not over yet, the purple halo is divided into two parts by the sixteen nights. This completely separates the soul of the cockroach and manipulates it. It takes back the two halo and puts it in the portable magic device. .


    After finishing all this, a smile appeared on the perfect face of the sixteen nights, so that it is ok, and finally it is over...


    At this time, the sixteen nights are also the heart and soul, the power of the devil and the power of the yin and yang seals are fully output, and her body has suffered irreversible damage.


    With the continuous loss of the power of life in the sixteen nights, the soul of the town in her hand was broken, and the thirty-six bells turned into purple streams and spurred in all directions, and disappeared into the sky in the blink of an eye.


    Sixteen nights did not pay attention to the changes in the soul of the town, feeling the spiritual power that has been eliminated in this world, and opened the eyes, which flashed a wise light.


    "Is the reincarnation finally open? The spiritual road will be exhausted, and the road will be revived. I don''t know if this result is right or wrong..."


    "what!"


    The long female voice shocked the silence of the forest.


    "call¡­¡­"


    Asters awoke from the dream, licked some of the faint forehead, and looked at the four wild.


    After a while, Aster¡¯s consciousness finally began to wake up, only to find that it was already at night, and she was lying on a clean bluestone with a single coat.


    "That dead man..."


    Ziyuan got up, and the single garment was slipped to the ground, revealing the red and white witch costume. After all, just waking up from the slumber, the body did not slow down from the dormant state, and the asters just took a step, but they stunned.


    Stabilizing the body, Shion began to look for Sasuke''s figure.


    In the deep forest of solitude, there are no ones, and the cold moonlight is sprinkled over the bluestone, projecting a piece of silver. Ziyuan took a small step, stepping on the litter under his feet, making a rustling sound, and calming down. At this time, the footsteps of the rustling sand appeared to be a bit scary.


    A burst of forest winds, Aster suddenly felt a little chilly, subconsciously hugged his arms, facing the unknown darkness, heart timid, pale whitish.


    "Dead, bastard, where are you..."


    "dead¡­¡­"


    Called several times, still did not see Sasuke''s response, at this time, asters afraid, the feet are vain, breathing is gradually rushing, you can hear her heartbeat, the surrounding environment is too secret, in this environment, dark Terror is infinitely magnified.


    After all, it was a girl. At this time, the asters were uneasy and widened their eyes like a frightened bunny. Both ears listened carefully to the movements around them, for fear of taking out a monster from the darkness.


    suddenly!


    An eccentric voice sounded in the ear of Ziyuan.


    "what!"


    Aster was shocked and screamed in horror, and the silence in Lin was instantly broken.


    rustle¡­¡­


    There was a sudden sound of the leaves rubbing in a nearby darkness. It seemed that something was about to come out. Shion¡¯s eyes widened, and the moonlight sprinkled on her face, reflecting the original face of the jade color.


    Shion held his breath and looked straight at the place. After a while, the voice suddenly came out again.


    "Hey..."


    With a burst of flapping wings, Aster saw the so-called monster, but a pointed owl.


    "call......"


    At this point, Aster took a long sigh of relief and subconsciously patted the chest. Some lucky said: "It turned out to be it, scared me..."


    However, as soon as the fortunes of Asters were not over, a strange voice came from the ear again. A gust of wind blew through, and Aster shuddered. She felt it, and behind her, something appeared.


    Four wild and quiet Under the dark environment, there was a white figure behind the Aster. It can be seen that the white figure is constantly dripping with drops of water, and the wet and dripping sound is very abrupt. .


    Aster thinks that the scalp is numb, the body is already stiff, and there has been a lot of sweat in his hands.


    That thing... Aster remembered the story that Maitre told her when she was a child. It was a story about a water ghost. Legend has it that water ghosts appear in the night, plundering the breath of life, consuming flesh and blood, and they like women¡¯s flesh and blood most, and Always after the swallowing, the woman''s skin is peeled off, made into a dress, worn on the body, seen from the outside is like a rag doll that has been hollowed out.


    "I shouldn''t have met a water ghost..."


    Thinking of this, the heart of the asters is getting faster and faster, almost to jump out of the eyes.


    In the darkness, the ticking of the drops of water became clearer and clearer. The footsteps of the rustling came, and Aster felt that the water ghost was approaching her. She felt that the water ghost had reached out and would catch her!


    Aster is terrified, his body is trembling, his feet are stiff, and he can''t move. At this time, because of panic, Aster can''t give birth to any thought of running away.

 v2 Chapter 270： Festival

    "Don''t... don''t..."


    I remembered that I was swallowed by the ghosts, the flesh and blood were cruelly robbed, the skin was peeled off and made into clothes, and the Aster shivered with a hoarse voice.


    Perhaps the pleading really worked, Aster felt that the ghost had put down her hand and stood behind her, and then she heard a man¡¯s sigh.


    "Aster, I am so terrible?"


    Upon hearing this voice, the fear on the face of Aster became a loss, and then it turned into indignation.


    The cockroach turned around, Aster faced the white figure and shouted loudly: "Bastard! I know to scare me! You bastard!"


    After being stunned by Aster, Sasuke licked his ears and said, "My Missy, your voice is so loud in the assembly."


    Looking at Sasuke''s indifferent expression, the face of Astery Jade is a little red, and that is because of the **** gas caused by anger.


    "Bastard, dead, I called you so many times, why don''t you answer me?!"


    Asters licked his foot and said with anger: "Are you scared me by heart?"


    "Of course not, I dare to scare you." Sasuke said with some helplessness: "I went to the waterfall to clean it. I heard your life-saving voice and quickly came back. I just yelled at you when I saw you. Hey, I don''t seem to offend you."


    "..."


    At this time, Aster only noticed the situation of Sasuke, but he saw that he was soaked, the white clothes and the clothes were close to the skin, and the scenery under the clothes was faintly visible, and suddenly he was bathed back in a hurry.


    Seeing the appearance of Sasuke, the face of Aster as jade gradually floated out of the red cloud, she saw...


    Under the moonlight, the radiance of silver will make Sasuke''s figure project very clear, the lines are perfect, the muscles are evenly distributed, the black nicks on the chest, and the jade skin contrasts with each other. The most bizarre thing is that under the skin. There is fluorescence flow! Later, under the horror of Aster, I saw the lower body of Sasuke. When I saw it here, Aster¡¯s heart jumped, and the heart said that the boy was like that, unlike us...


    Under the pressure of the heart, Aster forced himself to divert his gaze, but he was on the eyes of Sasuke.


    With Sasuke¡¯s vision, Aster¡¯s heart was faint, and he blinked and said, ¡°Where do I know that you are going to take a shower? Leave me alone here, hey! It¡¯s a dead man...¡±


    "dead¡­¡­."


    Sasuke pointed to himself and said, "Are you talking about me?"


    "Not who you are? Hey!"


    "..."


    Sasuke knows that he has another nickname. In addition to the "bastard", there is another nickname of "dead man".


    "Well, the dead will die." Sasuke is also a bachelor. He runs Chakra, and his black brilliance flashes over his body. It is the evaporation of the water from his body. After finishing all this, he then said: "Is it okay now?"


    Asters snorted and said: "As long as you don''t scare me, it will be fine."


    "Oh. Of course I will not scare you, but, speaking, you are a witch, how can you be afraid of ghosts? I know that witches have all kinds of techniques to restrain ghosts. The general devils and ghosts are nothing to the witch. Next. Oh, I know, you are a half-witch witch, um, it¡¯s like..."


    Say, Sasuke looked at the Aster, made a taste of the taste, with a smile in his eyes, it seems to say that you are a half-wow witch.


    As Sasuke said, Shion is like a cat being trampled on the tail. "Who said it!" said an angry man: "I am the first witch of the world, the holy woman of the country of ghosts, hey, mine. Sealing is unparalleled in the world!"


    "Seeing the performance of Aster, Sasuke strongly resisted the smile and made an incredible expression. "What? Just by you? It won''t be blowing cowhide. ¡±


    Intention to maintain the dignity of his witch, Shion said: "Blow the cowhide? Hey! Do you want me to give you a demonstration?"


    "Okay."


    "That line, look at your eyes, my ability!"


    I heard the answer from Aster, and Sasuke¡¯s eyes flashed a touch of light. It was a sly god, and Xiao Nizi was fooled!


    Then he secretly wrote the round eyes, and the blushing three-hook jade was covered by the silver moonlight, and Sasuke''s movements were hidden, deliberately avoiding the sight of Aster.


    Asters did not notice the action of Sasuke. It turned out to be the practice of the seal technique that she had learned. However, she saw the change of mysterious prints in her hands. The surrounding air formed a blank space, which would be inside. When the air is exhausted, in an instant, the purple law rises and floats in the void, and you can feel the power of the seal contained in it.


    At the time of the display of the seal, the temperament of the asters became more sacred, and with the face of jade, there was a sacred and perfect inviolability.


    Looking at the asters to display the seal, Sasuke writes the three eye jade rotation, bursting out a powerful heart-breaking power! Aster''s gaze just happened to be the strangely written eye, she only felt that her heart was awkward, and then, it was the feeling that the monster appeared in front of her eyes.


    "Monsters¡­¡­"


    Being written by the wheel eye, the asters look confused. She can only see the illusion that suddenly appears in front of her eyes. At this time, there is only one purpose left in the heart, that is, to display the real yin and yang seal, and completely seal this monster!


    According to the memory in my mind, the inscription on the inscription in Aoyuan suddenly changed, and the more mysterious Indian style emerged. The next moment, the surrounding space trembled, and a huge purple circle emerged from the foot of Ziyuan, purple Guanghua Dasheng It turned out to be a huge array of law in the sky. The law was spread across the sky, turning the dark night sky into a purple color. The seals contained in it were endless, almost to the heavens and the earth. Everything between the two is suppressed!


    this is!


    Feel the powerful seals Sasuke¡¯s eyes flashed a horror, this seal is no less than the big seal in the past world of comprehension, and Sasuke felt it, Aster is now There is no real power to play this seal.


    "Is this the power of the witch country of the Ghost Kingdom? No wonder it can seal the seal..."


    Sasuke wrote down all the seals of this seal. He knows that this seal is very powerful, and that it only needs Chakra to display it. There is no other restriction at all. This kind of thing is what Sasuke is craving now.


    Write the wheel eye to control the asters, watching her show the seal, Sasuke immediately let the asters stop the seal, accompanied by the weakening of the force, the purple array is turned into a little bit of light to dissipate in the air, only a little remaining The power of the seal tells the power of that move.


    Subsequently, Sasuke relieved the control of the asters, and the asters only felt that the mind was shocked, but the monsters disappeared, and then, the front was black, but it was dizzy.


    Sasuke helped the Aster, let her fall in her arms, looked at the sleeping capacity of Aster, and helped the mouth to sway. "Xiao Nizi, even if you don''t help me, I still have a way, hehe!"

 v2 Chapter 271： Festival

    Being written by the wheel eye, Aster has displayed all the prints of the yin and yang seals, and Sasuke has removed all the seals and then released the control of the asters.


    Because of the forced control of the wheel, the spirit world of Aster was eroded. Although it was not serious, it still fainted her. Sasuke held Aster in her arms and returned to the place where Aster had previously rested.


    Aster''s body is really light. He is barely able to feel any weight when he is held in his arms. Although it is not heavy, the body of Aster is not weak. On the contrary, it is very sensual, and it is soft and soft in the arms. Soft, the soft signs of the girl''s body appear.


    Because it is a princess, Sasuke can feel the situation in the chest of the Aster, the shape is perfect, and it is very weighty. At this time, Sasuke has some emotions. Is it that her nutrition has eaten that place?


    Soon, Sasuke arrived at the destination, gently placed the asters in front of the bluestone, picked up the clothes dropped on the side, and covered them on the asters.


    At this point, the asters fell into a deep sleep, the chest slightly undulating, the shallow breathing sounds from the nose, very regular, the scalloped long eyelashes slightly closed, silver long hair scattered in the back of the head, pressed in the body Next, with the white costumes.


    Looking at the sleeping capacity of Aster, Sasuke¡¯s eyes flashed a soft color. He still remembers the scene when she met her for the first time, the arrogant waywardness, the fragile touch of the heart...


    After all, the Amethyst looks extraordinary, and the temperament of her body is similar to that of Sasuke''s previous life. Unconsciously, Sasuke raised a trace of embarrassment, hesitated, and even reached out and stroked the cheek of Aster.


    Feeling the smooth touch, Sasuke said like a self-speaking: "Some things are left to the girl is still cruel, the fate of the witch country, your destiny, the asters..."


    Sasuke wanted to say something, but in the end she stopped her mouth and didn''t miss the touch of intoxication. Sasuke left the side of Aster and sat next to her, guarding, waiting...


    The moonlight is covered by hazy mist, the starlight is invisible, the evening wind blows, the secluded forest makes the rustling leaves slap, and the waves between the forest and the sea form a wave-like ups and downs, the moon, the dark star, Lin Hai, above the bluestone, the red and white witches make a shallow breathing sound....


    The night was all over, and the Aster opened his eyes again. It was already more than nine in the morning. At this time, a little bit of sunlight was projected from the trees, forming a little bit of mottled on the surface of the asters.


    The hand blocked it and didn''t dazzle the sun. Aster sat up and covered the clothes and slipped. He whispered softly and made a cute call from the cat. Everything in the field of vision was clear and looked aside. But see Sasuke guarding her side, looking at her with gaze.


    "Wake up." Sasuke smiled and showed a gentle attitude towards Asters.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Shion touched the head and felt a little dizzy, and immediately said, ¡°You have been there.¡±


    "Of course, you have been sleeping since yesterday morning."


    "Yes? How can I sleep for so long..." Aster was a little surprised. She naturally couldn''t guess that it was a masterpiece of Sasuke. Under the control of the writing eye, Aster had forgotten everything last night, just remember Things before yesterday morning.


    Did not think about the clues of this, Ziyuan stood up and swayed. At this time, she still had some dizziness in front of her eyes. The sequelae caused by the control of the wheel eye had not recovered yet. The foot was unstable, and the asters exclaimed. Fall to the side!


    àÛͨ!


    Asters only felt that he had fallen into a solid embrace. A man¡¯s breath came from the subconscious. Asters opened his eyes, but he saw that he was being held in his arms by Sasuke, while the latter looked at him with a look of embarrassment. she was.


    I couldn''t stand the help of Sasuke. Oh, a little red glow emerged from the Amethyst face. I bite my lip and said, "I''m fine."


    Saying, it is to get out of Sasuke¡¯s arms.


    Sasuke released the asters according to the words, watching the delicate body leave, but the heart is a loss.


    After the previous incident, Ziyuan was also embarrassed to treat Zuo with a cold face. Some tangled words said: "That, I don''t want to thank you, but after all, you saved me from those people. Thank you for your voice."


    Have you finally compromised? Sasuke knows that Aster recognizes the reality and does not care. "Nothing, no thanks, my big lady..."


    This sound of Sasuke¡¯s Miss At this moment is a bit harsh in the Aster. She knows the meaning of the ¡°Missy¡± in Sasuke¡¯s mouth. It¡¯s a pretty, self-willed and unreasonable. Is it synonymous with Missy?


    "I... that... I have a name, you can call me Aster, don''t call Missy."


    Asters hesitated for a moment, finally told his name to Sasuke, but then he said: "Hey, don''t misunderstand, I tell you my name is not because of your affection, hey! I It is sympathy that you told me the name."


    "Compassionate me?"


    Sasuke is stunned, she is sympathizing with me?


    Asa has a complicated complexion and said with a sigh of relief: "I generally don''t take the initiative to tell others the name. You are the first one. Hey, you are still not touched?!"


    "..."


    Listening to the answer from Aster, Sasuke is so beautiful, it¡¯s really like a princess-like singer-stricken lady immediately said helplessly: "Yes, yes, I know."


    "Don''t say two times ¡®Yes¡¯! You know, this will make me awkward.¡±


    "Oh, okay."


    Looking at the expression of Shion¡¯s natural opinion, Sasuke really wants to turn a blind eye. However, he still resists this kind of impulse. He knows that Shion¡¯s waywardness is really done. I don¡¯t know how she will behave. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a bit of awkwardness. Let''s go.


    Later, Aster said: "Since I told my name, your name should also be told to me."


    "Sasuke, Uchiha Sasuke."


    "Is Uchibo Sasuke? Is it good, I remember." Shion carefully remembered the name that Sasuke was not difficult to remember, and then said: "Sasuke, I really can''t promise for your purpose, I You can''t help you to liberate you. You know, ÷Í÷Ë is the thing of the underworld. It is an imbalance in the world itself. If you liberate you, the harm to the world is immeasurable, and, ÷Í÷ËPowerful, once liberated, no one in this world can suppress him. At that time, the whole world will collapse, and the world will disappear."

 v2 Chapter 272： Festival

    Ziyuan''s tone is very solemn, bitterly persuaded Sasuke, wanting him to give up the idea of ??unlocking the seal.


    "Of course I will not."


    Sasuke smiled and looked at the face of the asters with a serious color. He said: "I promise you, I will not force you to unblock the seal for me, and I will not let you endanger the world. This is my promise. ¡±


    Upon hearing Sasuke¡¯s answer, Aster¡¯s heart was happy, and immediately said, ¡°Is this true?¡±


    "Of course it is true, I can still lie to you."


    "Giggle, I know that you are a good person." Looking at Sasuke, the Aster in the beauty of the flash flashed a surprise, in an instant, the surprise turned into a gratification, a touch of joy in the face gradually expanded, and finally turned out to be a smile.


    Asa is very relieved and said: "I know that since you saved me, I will know, Sasuke, see you, I am really happy, you are a good person."


    I am a good person¡­¡­


    Upon hearing this, Sasuke¡¯s heart swayed for a while and looked at the asters¡¯ smile like an angel. He only felt that there was a kind of touch in his heart.


    "Oh, am I a good person?" Sasuke laughed and laughed, and immediately said, "Thank you, Aster, I am very happy with your trust. It is the first time someone has said this to me."


    Seeing Sasuke¡¯s helpless self-deprecation, Aster¡¯s heart jumped and asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Sasuke?¡±


    "I am not a good person, I am the rebellion of Muye, don''t you know? Rebellion can be a wicked person, Shion, you misread me."


    "Rebellious?"


    Ziyuan chewed on this sentence and looked at Sasuke¡¯s face as if he was convinced of what he said: ¡°Although I don¡¯t know your past, but Sasuke, I know that the good thoughts in your heart may be rebellious, but who? Said that rebellion is a desperate person? Rebellion is rebellious, let them go and say, Sasuke, I believe in you."


    is it?


    Sasuke looked at Shion. Now, he has the feeling of knowing Shion again. For a moment, he feels that Shion has grown a lot, and it is no longer like the former arrogance.


    In fact, Shion¡¯s words to Sasuke are also impulsive. Looking at Sasuke, remembering everything that happened in his dreams, remembering that he saved himself and guarded his own scene, the asters¡¯ warmth is the act of Sasuke. Saying the words of gratitude, although very abrupt, but expressed her inner feelings, pure gratitude.


    "thank you."


    Sasuke once again said a simple thank-you, waved his hand and said: "If other people look at me like this."


    Speaking of it, if there are more people who understand Sasuke in this way, feel the pain that belongs to him, feel his loneliness, his embarrassment, then Sasuke will easily become an avenger?


    After all, everything is just because the people are shallow...


    Ziyuan will not be able to feel the thoughts of Sasuke''s heart, but she can also feel the helplessness of Sasuke''s heart. She suddenly has some sympathy for Sasuke. Although there are many words to say, I don''t know where to start. For a time, the forest is silent.


    Turned around, Sasuke looked to the distance, and immediately said: "Aster, although I will not force you to help me unlock the seal, but the Ghost Country Shrine is a must, I think you know, ÷Í÷ËThe seal of the body has been solved. I think they are also trying to destroy the shrine of the ghost country, trying to untie the remaining seals. Shion, would you like to protect the shrine with me and guard the seal? ¡±


    After that, Sasuke extended his hand and looked sincere.


    Looking at Sasuke''s gaze, Aster''s heart trembled and bite her lip. It just tangled. It was a hand that shook and grabbed Sasuke. If he didn''t dare to look at Sasuke''s gaze, he said, "I have no other. Meaning, don''t think about it..."


    When I said this, the tangled red cloud slowly slipped onto the cheek of Shion, his eyes flashing, and he could not look directly at Sasuke.


    This little Nizi... Sasuke shook his head and let her lie on her back in the excitement of Aster. Sasuke turned to the asters and said, "Are you ready?"


    Asters did not dare to look up, buried the dagger in Sasuke''s shoulder, only to hear the slightest inaccessible voice.


    "Hmm..."


    With a chuckle, Sasuke is carrying the asters and quickly rushing to the Ghost Country Shrine.


    Across the centuries of thoughts, through time, through space, love one word, elusive.


    Yushenmu, red maple, riverside, bamboo raft, witch, monster, inaccessible distance, the **** is separated, after all, it¡¯s done...


    On the boating lake, the breeze blew a pool of clear water, and the bamboo rafts that were made of green bamboo slowly fluttered. At one end of the bamboo pole, the man in black clothes swayed the bamboo struts, and the long poles swayed slightly and swayed.


    The blue sky and clear water, the clear lake reflected the figure of Juan Xiu, but I saw the center of the bamboo pole, a woman dressed in red and white witches, but she looked at her white face beautiful face, carefully carved face Ending the country. In the breeze, the woman scorned the black hair and the lips were light and seemed to enjoy the peace between heaven and earth.


    The woman¡¯s face was calm, and her eyes looked at the end of the bamboo pole, but she smiled slightly. ¡°Hey, when are you going to follow me?¡±


    The woman¡¯s words woke up from the slight loss of consciousness, and quickly squinted and stopped looking at the woman¡¯s back. ¡°Hey, I want to follow when I will follow, the witch, you can¡¯t control it.¡±


    "is it¡­¡­"


    The woman looked at her side face and looked at his handsome face. Her look was calm and she couldn''t see any expression. For a while, the woman turned the dagger and her eyes fell on the fish in the water.


    "I really envy these fish, I have no worries every day, I want to swim in the water, I want to go where I go, no shackles, no burden..."


    The woman¡¯s voice was faint, watching the fish floating in the tail, and there was a hint of envy in her eyes.


    Although she does not understand the woman''s mind, she tries to figure out a clue from her tone and subconsciously says, "Is freedom? Witch..."


    "free?"


    When the woman glimpses, she said: "My freedom has been dedicated to the people I love. For me, guarding them is the greatest freedom. My life will eventually be spent like my older sister."


    Seeing the woman¡¯s expression of some fate, I was very unwilling to look at the fish in the water, the mouth was smirking, my heart was a measure, but it was a swinging pole, and a strong spirit excites from the bottom of the water, in an instant, all the tour The fish was frightened and fled, and the fish near the blink of an eye were all gone.


    "Monsters!"


    There was a dissatisfaction in the face of the woman. She knew that this was a mischief. She immediately said, "When those fish swim well, why should they scare them away?"

 v2 Chapter 273： Festival

    "Cut, it¡¯s not a fish. I don¡¯t think they are pleasing to the eye. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m a monster, a heartbreaking, awkward, you haven¡¯t known it yet?¡±


    ÷Í÷Ë A pair of big sly look, once again stressed that he is a monster.


    "..."


    The woman frowned, I don''t know why, at this moment, her mood turned out to be somewhat irritating.


    "Haha, witch, I have already said that you can''t change me. I am a monster, a monster that eats people. I am different from you human beings. You don''t want to think about it."


    At this time, he was somewhat arrogant. He simply looked down on human beings and thought that human beings were inferior creatures. They were born to be swallowed by monsters. Of course, in the heart of the heart, only the woman in front of her exception, she is the most special one.


    Knowing that you are deliberately mad at her, the woman¡¯s heart sighs and knows that it will take some time for him to change him.


    After all, it was a witch, and the woman quickly adjusted her mind and said softly: "Even if you are a monster, I believe that one day, you will be changed by me."


    Seeing that the woman is still stubborn, I feel a little strange, but it is a little touched. I found the inexplicable emotions in my heart. I am very unbelievable. Am I not a monster?


    Is the monster not unintentional? Why is there such a strange feeling?


    Subconsciously, he raised his head and collided with the woman''s gaze. Suddenly, he only felt that his heart was shocking. It was never seen before. He saw that the softness hidden under the woman''s gaze belongs only to the gentleness of mankind, which has never been felt before.


    It¡¯s just this eye, it¡¯s a big hole in the heart of the heart, and a warmth rises in the cold and dead square.


    Immediately, the gaze turned to one side and said with a strong voice: "Witch, let''s make a bet. If you can change me, I will give up the identity of the monster and be a human. If you have not changed me, then I will kill. about you!"


    Listening to the disgusting words, the woman¡¯s mouth is light and she says, ¡°I promise you.¡±


    Glance at the woman, he said again: "Well, during the gambling, I can''t leave you, I don''t want a monster to eat you, then, who I am looking for to make a bet!"


    "no problem."


    The woman''s voice is very soft, so that the heart is peaceful. Looking at the woman''s face, I think of it, ´»ÌÕ, so I can always rely on you, and the time with you, really do not want it to disappear...


    ......


    Under the cherry tree, the man waited for someone to help, and touched the thing in his arms. The man¡¯s handsome face appeared on the look.


    Finally, the man he was waiting for came. In the field of vision, the woman wearing the red and white witch costume appeared slowly. She was still like that. The long black hair was bunched up by the red ribbon, and the face was full of enthusiasm. The face is intoxicating.


    "Oh, you really didn''t miss the appointment."


    The man stepped forward and went to the side of the pottery, forced the excitement in his heart, and looked at the pottery with a gaze.


    "Sorry, hey, my older sister has something to look for, so I have delayed some time."


    The sound of Tao Tao is still so soft, like the spring breeze slipping through the heart, so that the original dissatisfaction disappeared without a trace.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter, as long as you come to Tao, come to Tao, where are we going?"


    His tone was a bit eager, and it seemed urgent that he would start his first date with Yan Tao.


    Looking at the eager performance of the child, the calm face of Tao Tao emerged with a smile, whispered: "I am familiar with the environment here. If you want to go, it is not impossible."


    "That''s it." He was a little bit annoyed. Really, he didn''t know where to go. He has been following the pottery for many years. It''s not clear where it is suitable for dating.


    After a while of scratching my ears, I still have no idea. I said, "Oh, let''s go to the small lake."


    ¡°Small lake?¡± Yan Tao said a little, and immediately said, ¡°Well, that place, I haven¡¯t been there for a long time, let me go with me.¡±


    Because it was a date, the two deliberately took the path and avoided people''s sight. They all know that such things are known to others, and the consequences are unimaginable, witches and monsters? Do not make jokes! It is estimated that by the time, Tao Tao will be driven out of the village...


    It is still the small lake. After all, it is April. The cherry blossoms flourish, and the blossoming flowers are scattered on the water surface. Like duckweed, it has been drifting far away with continuous ripples.


    Holding the bamboo poles, accompanied by the pottery pottery boat on the small lake, the sun shines on the water, reflecting the golden brilliance, it is a bit dazzling.


    "Monsters¡­¡­"


    The sound of Tao Tao is faint. "Five years, unconsciously, it has been so long..."


    "Yeah, it has been five years."


    Looking at the back of the pottery, there is a touch of gentleness and enthusiasm looking at the cherry blossoms on the shore, the pottery suddenly has something to feel.


    ¡°Remember the agreement between you and me? What is your choice now?¡±


    The sound of the pottery is soft, and the running water generally slides through the heart.


    "Agreement?" Hehe hesitated. Looking at the face of Yan Tao, it was finally confirmed. "My choice, I want to be a human... with the Tao Tao..."


    It seems that I expected it to be so decided. I don¡¯t have any surprises. "This bet is that I won. Hey, I¡¯m glad to hear your choice. I think my sister is equally happy."


    Yan Tao always hangs that sister, which makes the cockroaches very uncomfortable. However, in front of ´»ÌÕ, ÷Í÷Ë ²» ²» ±í ±í ±í ±í ±í ±í ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷ËAdult? I respect her very much."


    ¡°Is it?¡± Yan Tao smiled and stood up. He was across the street and staring at the strange man. ¡°Sister and adult have always been expecting, hoping to resolve your suffocation, and through your help, the space crack will be closed. To solve the disaster of the loss of the earth''s aura."


    "......Ok......"


    Since I have chosen to become a human being, I am naturally unwilling to live up to the expectations of Tao Tao. Although I am very upset about the 16th night, I nodded and said, "Well, I will cooperate with her through the two of us. Power will surely solve this catastrophic disaster."


    "I really look forward to that moment..."


    I got a promise of embarrassment, and the burden on my heart was a lot lighter. Finally, I showed a smile, very gentle, very fascinating.


    Looking at ´»ÌÕ, ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , You have one thing."

 v2 Chapter 274： Festival

    The cherry blossoms flourish, and the blossoming flowers are scattered on the surface of the water, like duckweed, drifting far away with continuous ripples.


    Holding the bamboo poles, accompanied by the pottery pottery boat on the small lake, the sun shines on the water, reflecting the golden brilliance, it is a bit dazzling.


    "Monsters¡­¡­"


    The sound of Tao Tao is faint. "Five years, unconsciously, it has been so long..."


    "Yeah, it has been five years."


    His eyes gazed at the back of the pottery, which contained a touch of gentleness and enthusiasm.


    Looking at the cherry blossom forest on the shore, it is a sense of human beings.


    ¡°Remember the agreement between you and me? What is your choice now?¡±


    The sound of the pottery is soft, and the running water generally slides through the heart.


    "Agreement?" Hehe hesitated. Looking at the face of Yan Tao, it was finally confirmed. "My choice, I want to be a human... with the Tao Tao..."


    It seems that I expected it to be so decided. I don¡¯t have any surprises. "This bet is that I won. Hey, I¡¯m glad to hear your choice. I think my sister is equally happy."


    Yan Tao always hangs that sister, which makes the cockroaches very uncomfortable. However, in front of ´»ÌÕ, ÷Í÷Ë ²» ²» ±í ±í ±í ±í ±í ±í ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷ËAdult? I respect her very much."


    ¡°Is it?¡± Yan Tao smiled and stood up. He was across the street and staring at the strange man. ¡°Sister and adult have always been expecting, hoping to resolve your suffocation, and through your help, the space crack will be closed. To solve the disaster of the loss of the earth''s aura."


    "......Ok......"


    Since I have chosen to become a human being, I am naturally unwilling to live up to the expectations of Tao Tao. Although I am very upset about the 16th night, I nodded and said, "Well, I will cooperate with her through the two of us. Power will surely solve this catastrophic disaster."


    "I really look forward to that moment..."


    I got a promise of embarrassment, and the burden on my heart was a lot lighter. Finally, I showed a smile, very gentle, very fascinating.


    Looking at ´»ÌÕ, ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , You have one thing."


    "Oh? What?"


    "Close your eyes."


    Yan Tao said that she would close her eyes. In the next moment, she felt a cold thing in her hand, opened her eyes, but saw a shell-shaped utensil. It''s something that is red pigment.


    "Is this... lipstick?"


    "Ah, that, because I don''t know what you like, I will send you this." He was a little embarrassed. He suspected that Tao Tao might not like these things, but he would take the lipstick.


    Avoiding the sly movement, Yan Tao smiled and said: "Don''t, I like it very much. Speaking of it, I used cosmetics for the first time."


    "Yes. Then try it."


    "you help me¡­¡­"


    Yan Tao bite his lip lightly, his eyelashes flutter, and he is looking forward to the movement.


    Looking at the pink lips of ´»ÌÕ, I can imagine the softness of the lips, I thought, such a lipstick will not damage the beauty of nature.


    "Monsters?"


    The sound of Tao Tao will wake up from the shackles. "Oh, come."


    I stuck a little red from the bay fan, looked at the pink lips, my heart trembled, and finally came into contact with the soft lips. He forgot everything in the world, only the woman in front, and the soft touch. .


    Looking at the more tempting red lips, there was an impulse in my heart, and she took away her lips in the scream of ´»ÌÕ, ÅéÅé ÅéÅé ÐÄ ÐÄ ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÎÇ , , , , , , , , , , , , , , In the flying dance, the figures of the two are gradually blurred...


    Chapter 23


    "´»ÌÕ, you actually did that kind of thing with him!"


    The woman¡¯s voice is cold, and the sternness and anger are hidden in it.


    "Sister, you listen to me..."


    Looking at the expression of the sixteen nights, the heart of the pottery trembled. For so many years, she was the first time she saw the performance of the 16th night. For a time, she had a timidity.


    "´»ÌÕ, I am really disappointed with you. You know, he is a monster. There is no possibility between you and him. I want you to be close to you. I want you to convince him to let him cooperate with me. However, you have to fall in love with him! You Tao, did you think about the consequences?!"


    After all, it is her own sister. Yan Tao is very respectful for the sixteen nights. Now, she is angry with her sixteen nights. She wants to argue with her, but her timidity still prevails.


    Dare not to look at the sixteen nights of gaze, Yan Tao lowered his head and said: "Sister and older people punish me, all this is my responsibility, nothing to do with him."


    "Hey!" The perfect face of the sixteen nights showed a hint of sarcasm. "You care about him very much! But don''t forget, the most disgusting thing in my life is the monster. He did that kind of thing for you. Invading your dignity as a witch, now, even if you block, I will kill him!"


    The tone of the sixteen nights was fierce, and there was no room for manoeuvre. I know that because of the 16-night childhood, I saw the tragedy of the monster killing, so she hated the monster. Inheriting the power of the devil and the power of the yin and yang seal, the 16th night is guarded by her early vows: to get rid of all the monsters in the world, to end the era of monsters ruling humans!


    Over the years, 16 nights have been obeying their own vows, no mercy for the monsters, killing countless monsters with powerful power, even the legendary Tengus are mourning her hands!


    "Sister, I have already decided, I must protect you. If you want to kill him, kill me first!"


    When I heard the answer from Tao Tao, I was shocked by the 16th night, and then I was saddened. "Don Tao, do you really want to protect him?"


    "I swear!"


    Yan Tao looked firm and looked at the sixteen nights. This time, she did not retreat. In order to protect the loved ones, she would be willing to give up her life.


    "´»ÌÕ!"


    Sixteen nights were really angry. I have been with Yan Tao for so many years. It is the first time I have seen her such rebellious performance. For a long time, as a sister, she has been trying to protect her from the pottery for 16 nights. I don''t want her to be hurt anymore. Now, Tao Tao and the monster are in love. This is something she can''t accept anyway.


    As a sister, it is the responsibility of 16 nights to guard against all the pottery, even if it is a love, it must be approved by her!


    Now, Yan Tao intends to give up his life to protect a monster. Sixteen nights of heartache also hate that he did not protect his pottery, did not fulfill his sister''s responsibility, watching her step by step and the monster''s love network.


    I think of it, the sixteen nights of my heart have a strong hate, everything is caused by this monster, my lovely sister must be confused by him, so I will protect him regardless of the one, yes, absolutely!


    In the mind, sixteen nights have confirmed everything. At this time, there is only one thought left in her heart, and she kills her in any case. Finally, I glanced at the pottery pottery. Sixteen nights turned into a purple light and disappeared in the same place. She was going to kill and kill, and use the power of the devil to break everything!


    After sixteen nights disappeared, Yan Tao immediately chased it up. She knew what to do in the 16th night.


    However, the strength of the sixteen nights is naturally different from that of Tao. Even if Tao Tao uses the whole body to catch up, but in any case can not keep up with the pace of sixteen nights, only to see her disappear into the distance.


    "Oh, don''t have anything..."


    The look of Tao Tao is worried, she only hopes, and finally she can catch up and save her life.


    In the wilderness, the endless blue grassland, the tall wormwood and the tall people, the four fields are all ridiculous.


    At this time, the sky is constantly oscillating, the purple streamer and the black streamer are constantly colliding, and the powerful power makes the surrounding space wrinkle-like cracks. Within a hundred miles, all kinds of monsters flee, like the tide. The torrent of black rushes, the pressure of terror makes them tremble, and they can only survive when they survive.


    boom!


    The power of the purple demon slammed into the black field, and the space trembled again. The powerful shock wave rushed from the sky to the sky. In an instant, the clouds broke through the hole from the middle, and the powerful air convection formed a whirlpool storm. Everything in the matter absorbs and forms a piece of black, which turns out to make that sky dark!


    Suddenly, the two streams of light stopped, revealing the figure inside, it was sixteen nights and two people.


    "16 nights, why are you so forced me?!"


    He was glaring at the sixteen nights and was very dissatisfied with her blocking the relationship between herself and Tao.


    "Hey, Tao Tao is my sister, something between you and her, I can''t promise it anyway!"


    "Haha, sixteen nights, as you said, you are just a sister of Tao Tao. Why do you limit her freedom?!"


    "Just because I am her sister!"


    "Haha, joke! Sixteen nights, you can''t help but see you too high. You are an individual, not your slave. Do you know what she thinks? She is eager to leave your control, she longs for freedom, For her, I am everything about her, sixteen nights, you can never compare with me!"


    "Yes!" Sixteen nights were not angry and laughed. "Well, let me cut off all this. As long as you kill you, you will come back to me!"


    Immediately, the sixteenth night of the whole body glory, the powerful force of the devil broke out from the body, the purple brilliance shines, and the world is covered.


    In the next moment, the hands of the sixteen nights, the powerful spiritual fluctuations shook the world, a huge purple array filled with mysterious mantras, which covered all the space within a hundred miles, the battle was condensed, powerful The power of the seal broke out as much as the thunder of the heavens and the earth.


    Feel the powerful and incredible power, the pupils shrink, and immediately condense all the forces, under the force of induction, the black stone door suddenly appears.


    It is the door of the field!


    The door of the black meditation is as high as 100 feet, and the dark runes are all over it. The sorrowful silence continues to come. The next moment, the door of the meditation is opened, and the endless black air rushes out, turning into a huge devil. It crashed into the purple array that covered the world.


    Hey!


    The magic sounds whistling, the array of law is stirring, the continuous impact makes the space tremble, the earth cracks, the flash floods, and the ground creatures are devastated!


    The powerful airflow from the impact spreads throughout the space, and it protects itself with a purple enchantment on the 16th night, while the cockroach hides inside the door of the meditation domain, and with the door of the meditation domain, it avoids the violent space storm.


    After all, the collision between the devil and the purple seal array ended, the purple array turned into a little star, and the devil disappeared.


    At this time, he walked out of the door of the meditation domain, and his body was filled with black brilliance. Looking at the sixteen nights inside the enchantment, his eyes flashed infinitely, and his body flashed into a sixteen night storm. Grab it.


    "Dead!"


    The powerful magical spirit formed a huge battle axe in the enchantment of sixteen nights, the black magical axe of the battle axe, the purple stream of enchantment continued to tremble, the power of the devil continually consumed the magic of the scorpion, and finally, the battle The axe did not break through the enchantment of the sixteen nights, and the cockroaches were also hurt by the purple brilliance that broke out by the enchantment!


    "Oh, this is the monster, oh, even if you struggle, it is not my opponent. I am sixteen nights, the holy witch, I shoulder the responsibility of guarding humanity, my duty, destroy the monster, lead the human to the peak. !"


    Cold-eyed look at the embarrassing embarrassment in the distance, sixteen nights again, the right hand, the pagoda-type bell gongs appear, the spiritual operation, the town soul bells issued thirty-six mysterious sounds, like the heavens and the earth The sound can''t be resisted at all, and the powerful penetrating force will suppress it in a flash.


    Thirty-six notes, Guanghua Dasheng, formed a purple light curtain, which will be surrounded by heavy shackles, hehe! The notes sound a mysterious sound.


    Hey!


    The horrible power of the devil has turned into 36,000 purple arrows to attack!


    "It will be so powerful!"


    The first time I saw the power of breaking the devil, I was so scared that I was able to maintain the door of the meditation, and I was once again hiding in the door of the meditation.


    Three hundred and six thousand arrows collided with the door of the meditation domain. Immediately, the black enchantment of the door of the meditation area blocked the overwhelming purple streamer.


    Hey!


    The ripples are constantly, like the raindrops, the continuous shock undulation emerges from the enchantment This fluctuation is only maintained for one second. In an instant, the enchantment is broken, and a piece of purple forms a flood that hits the door of the meditation.


    boom!


    The powerful impact made the door of the meditation tremble, and in a short while, the door of the meditation was cracked, and after a burst of cracking sound, the door of the meditation burst from the middle.


    Hey!


    The black brilliance flashed, but the cockroach was forced out of it.


    In the purple torrent, the fate of the whole body is turned to the whole body, and 100,000 protective enchantments are condensed in the whole body, in an attempt to protect themselves.


    The power of the devil can''t resist at all. After ten or three seconds, less than ten seconds, the 100,000 guardian enchantment is only 50,000, and the purple torrent is still unabated.


    In the face of the horrible demon power, the first time the feeling of death emerged, and under the power of endless demon, he did not know how he could escape this robbery.


    "Would you die?"


    He muttered to himself, and in the middle of the night, he saw the figure of Tao Tao. He saw that Tao Tao was fighting with the 16th night, fighting with his own low spiritual power and sixteen nights.


    Yes, it¡¯s just ´»ÌÕ, this time I saw it, and Tao Tao came to save him!


    Immediately, he shouted: "Oh, go away! Leave me alone!"


    However, the sound of ÷Í÷Ë can''t be conveyed to the ´» ´» ear, she is tired of fighting with the sixteen nights at this time, can not tell the mind to see this side.


    Perhaps it was the pottery that was involved in the 16th night. At this time, the purple enchantment was broken, and then the 36,000 arrows that broke the power of the demon disappeared.


    Seeing that the ÷Í÷Ë jiejie is broken, ÷Í÷Ë will appear from it, and a glimpse of the glory in the eyes of the sixteen nights, no longer entangled with the enamel pottery, the body shape flashes, turned into a huge purple streamer rushing to the hustle and bustle,

 v2 Chapter 275： Festival

    "Just because I am her sister!"


    "Haha, joke! Sixteen nights, you can''t help but see you too high. You are an individual, not your slave. Do you know what she thinks? She is eager to leave your control, she longs for freedom, For her, I am everything about her, sixteen nights, you can never compare with me!"


    "Yes!" Sixteen nights were not angry and laughed. "Well, let me cut off all this. As long as you kill you, you will come back to me!"


    Immediately, the sixteenth night of the whole body glory, the powerful force of the devil broke out from the body, the purple brilliance shines, and the world is covered.


    In the next moment, the hands of the sixteen nights, the powerful spiritual fluctuations shook the world, a huge purple array filled with mysterious mantras, which covered all the space within a hundred miles, the battle was condensed, powerful The power of the seal broke out as much as the thunder of the heavens and the earth.


    Feel the powerful and incredible power, the pupils shrink, and immediately condense all the forces, under the force of induction, the black stone door suddenly appears.


    It is the door of the field!


    The door of the black meditation is as high as 100 feet, and the dark runes are all over it. The sorrowful silence continues to come. The next moment, the door of the meditation is opened, and the endless black air rushes out, turning into a huge devil. It crashed into the purple array that covered the world.


    Hey!


    The magic sounds whistling, the array of law is stirring, the continuous impact makes the space tremble, the earth cracks, the flash floods, and the ground creatures are devastated!


    The powerful airflow from the impact spreads throughout the space, and it protects itself with a purple enchantment on the 16th night, while the cockroach hides inside the door of the meditation domain, and with the door of the meditation domain, it avoids the violent space storm.


    After all, the collision between the devil and the purple seal array ended, the purple array turned into a little star, and the devil disappeared.


    At this time, he walked out of the door of the meditation domain, and his body was filled with black brilliance. Looking at the sixteen nights inside the enchantment, his eyes flashed infinitely, and his body flashed into a sixteen night storm. Grab it.


    "Dead!"


    The powerful magical gas formed a huge battle axe in the enchantment of sixteen nights, the battle axe was black and turbulent, the enchantment purple streamer trembled constantly, the power of the devil continually consumed the magic of the scorpion, and finally, the battle axe There was no enchantment that broke through the 16th night, and it was also hurt by the purple brilliance that broke out by the enchantment!


    "Oh, this is the monster, oh, even if you struggle, it is not my opponent. I am sixteen nights, the holy witch, I shoulder the responsibility of guarding humanity, my duty, destroy the monster, lead the human to the peak. !"


    Cold-eyed look at the embarrassing embarrassment in the distance, sixteen nights again, the right hand, the pagoda-type bell gongs appear, the spiritual operation, the town soul bells issued thirty-six mysterious sounds, like the heavens and the earth The sound can''t be resisted at all, and the powerful penetrating force will suppress it in a flash.


    Thirty-six notes, Guanghua Dasheng, formed a purple light curtain, which will be surrounded by heavy shackles, hehe! The notes sound a mysterious sound.


    Hey!


    The horrible power of the devil has turned into 36,000 purple arrows to attack!


    "It will be so powerful!"


    The first time I saw the power of breaking the devil, I was so scared that I was able to maintain the door of the meditation, and I was once again hiding in the door of the meditation.


    Three hundred and six thousand arrows collided with the door of the meditation domain. Immediately, the black enchantment of the door of the meditation area blocked the overwhelming purple streamer.


    Hey!


    The ripples are constantly flowing, and the continuous shock wave as the raindrops emerges from the enchantment. This fluctuation is only maintained for one second, in an instant.


    -----This is a gorgeous dividing line--


    Please inform the novel users: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading:


    ----This is a gorgeous dividing line ---


    The enchantment was broken, and a piece of purple formed a flood that hit the door of the meditation.


    boom!


    The powerful impact made the door of the meditation tremble, and in a short while, the door of the meditation was cracked, and after a burst of cracking sound, the door of the meditation burst from the middle.


    Hey!


    The black brilliance flashed, but the cockroach was forced out of it.


    In the purple torrent, the fate of the whole body is turned to the whole body, and 100,000 protective enchantments are condensed in the whole body, in an attempt to protect themselves.


    The power of the devil can''t resist at all. After ten or three seconds, less than ten seconds, the 100,000 guardian enchantment is only 50,000, and the purple torrent is still unabated.


    In the face of the horrible demon power, the first time the feeling of death emerged, and under the power of endless demon, he did not know how he could escape this robbery.


    "Would you die?"


    He muttered to himself, and in the middle of the night, he saw the figure of Tao Tao. He saw that Tao Tao was fighting with the 16th night, fighting with his own low spiritual power and sixteen nights.


    Yes, it¡¯s just ´»ÌÕ, this time I saw it, and Tao Tao came to save him!


    Immediately, he shouted: "Oh, go away! Leave me alone!"


    However, the sound of ÷Í÷Ë can''t be conveyed to the ´» ´» ear, she is tired of fighting with the sixteen nights at this time, can not tell the mind to see this side.


    Perhaps it was the pottery that was involved in the 16th night. At this time, the purple enchantment was broken, and then the 36,000 arrows that broke the power of the demon disappeared.


    Seeing that the ÷Í÷Ë jiejie is broken, ÷Í÷Ë will appear from it, and there will be a touch of anger in the eyes of the sixteen nights, no longer entangled with the enamel pottery, and the body shape flashes, turning into a huge purple streamer rushing toward the cockroach, this At the time, she was covered with a powerful and powerful demon power This blow, she is bound to kill!


    Under the pressure of the powerful devil''s power, the magical spirit in the body has been greatly restrained, and it is impossible to move at a time!


    Hey!


    Sixteen nights have reached a few tens of meters, she saw the fear of the face, it is the fear of death.


    The corner of the mouth sneered, and the sixteen nights condensed all the power of the devil, and the body turned into a purple arrow running through the heavens and earth, and it was necessary to thoroughly penetrate it!


    puff!


    A burst of sound, the blood of the sprinkling red stained the field of vision.


    Sixteen nights, staring at the smashing pottery that was slamming down the smash, she couldn''t believe the facts at hand.


    "´»ÌÕ, you! Why..."


    There was a lot of blood in the mouth of the pottery, and I looked at my sister with a sigh of relief. "Sister, I said, I want to protect him, my sister, promise me, don''t kill him..."


    "´»ÌÕ..."


    The face of the face was contaminated with blood belonging to the pottery pottery. The original face became a bit sloppy under the blood. He looked at everything that happened in front of him, and reached out to hold the pottery, but found that she had already The breath is cut off.


    "´»ÌÕ? Dead?"


    I can''t believe everything that happened in front of me, I reached out and tried to feel the breathing of Tao Tao. I started, but it was still dead.


    Pale is like the face of gold paper, the heartbeat that has stopped, all of which shows the fact that Tao Tao is dead.


    He held the icy body of the pottery pottery and let the blood stain the clothes. At this time, he could still hear the pottery smiling at him, crying at him, and telling him the true feelings in his heart.


    However, all of this has ended. Yan Tao is dead and everything is turned into nothing.


    Mirror flower water month, the edge of the edge is gone.

 v2 Chapter 276： Festival

    "´»ÌÕ..."


    In the dark secret room, there was a slight vicissitude.


    The dusty memory is opened, and the flood-like fragments are connected into a scene that flashes in the sea of ??the mind. At this moment, all the sorrows are finally turned into a long sigh.


    As the host of the cockroach, his inner thoughts and thoughts are naturally known by Huang Quan. Recalling the memories of the sputum and the pottery that appeared in my mind, Huang Quan was a bit stunned. He did not expect that there would be such past events.


    Huang Quan secretly commented on the things of ÷Í÷Ë and ´» pottery, look flashing, monsters and witches? There is no such thing as a real world. Two wonderful people, the witch has achieved this point, fell in love with the monster, violated ethics, she is also dead.


    Just as Huang Quan thought about entering the gods, the voice of the vicissitudes of life came again. "Huang Quan, are you spying on my thoughts again?"


    "Of course not a spy, I am an adult, I saw it unintentionally."


    "Hey." He said coldly: "Don''t let me discover again next time, or I will completely devour your body!"


    In the end, the bitter coldness made Huang Quan tremble, and the heart couldn¡¯t touch the bottom line. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t know how to die. In order to save his life, Huang Quan immediately said, ¡°Yes, adults, these things. I will never commit another crime in the future."


    The point in Huang Quan¡¯s mind was carefully thought of by nature, and he did not pursue it. He said in a voice: "Speaking, the missions of those you sent out failed."


    "Failure? How do you know about adults?"


    "Hey, don''t forget the dead souls, they are my things, their every move is under my watch, hey, Huang Quan, your men are very unfaithful to you, say, they are now Already hiding."


    "It¡¯s no wonder that there has been no news of them until now. It turned out to betray me, this group of waste!"


    Thinking of the fact that they betrayed themselves in an instant, Huang Quan¡¯s face showed a murderous light. He hated the betrayal. If possible, he wouldn¡¯t want to smash the corpse now!


    Worried about taking the initiative to pursue responsibility, Huang Quan immediately said: "Hey adults, subordinates dereliction of duty, did not complete the task, but also ask the adults to punish!"


    "No, Huang Quan, you can rest assured, I will not blame." I know that Huang Quan¡¯s heart is thinking, and the heart is slightly disdainful. It is very incomprehensible to Huang Quan¡¯s tricks. I think this is the nature of human beings, and I am afraid of death. Such as ghosts!


    With a cold cry, he said: "Although you are under the control of the ministry, it is all your own human affairs. I don''t want to take care of them. If you want to punish them, I have a way to get them back!"


    "What is the way? Adults, please allow the subordinates to handle these guys personally, and dare to betray you, this kind of thing is absolutely intolerable!"


    "Oh, I have my own way, I can control it through the dead soul worm, I want to make them come back easily, but, Huang Quan, how do you punish them?"


    "Nature is to let them survive without asking for death!"


    Huang Quan licked his tongue, his eyes flashed with bloodthirsty light, and vowed to torture them to death!


    "Hey, you really are a jerk!"


    He perceives the punishment that Huang Quan thinks in his heart. He smiles very strangely. He is very interested in such things. After all, he is a monster. He is very happy to see the scene of human beings killing each other. It is best to kill him. It will make him have


    -----This is a gorgeous dividing line--


    Please inform the novel users: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading:


    ----This is a gorgeous dividing line ---


    Inexplicable and inviting.


    "Huang Quan, if you want to punish them, I have a good way to do it here. Instead of tormenting them to death, it is better to use them to make them become a walking dead. Is it better to be enslaved like a dog?"


    "Adult, what do you mean?"


    "Hey, you will know when you get there."


    "Yes, adults..."


    Then, there was a hazy laugh in the secret room, and the ghostly sound was particularly harsh.


    ......


    In the dense mountain, a few people rushed to escape this place, because they were worried about being killed by Sasuke. Several people found a cave to hide.


    In some dim caves, I sat in a clean place in an instant, watching the firewood with the flames shining, and the shining fire reflected his face, showing that it was not reconciled.


    It was originally intended to kill the Aster, destroy the plan of Huang Quan''s resurrection, and then leave the control of Huang Quan and start a new life in another place.


    However, what they didn''t think was that, just as they were about to kill the Aster, they succumbed to the process of biting gold. A man of great horror saved Aster from their hands. This kind of thing they never expected.


    Damn boy! Suddenly, the eyes flashed the color of grievances. If it wasn¡¯t for Sasuke, how could they fall to this point? !


    At this time, the voice of congratulations broke the silence inside the cave.


    "Big brother, that kid is really very powerful. The third brother was killed by him almost in a flash. Fortunately, I and Jiusha ran fast, or else I really couldn¡¯t come back The tone of the intention is full of fear, remembering the thunder and lightning in the assistant, subconsciously, he has a cold sweat behind him. At this time, he can still feel the thunder and lightning shining behind him, as if the next moment is going to be penetrated by the thunder!


    When I heard the greeting, I suddenly flashed my eyes and said, "Are you not a dead soul? How can you be so easily defeated in his hands?! And, you said, the boy is only fourteen and five years old. Even if he cultivated from his mother''s womb, it is impossible to have such a strong strength. Oh, I am afraid that you are not good enough."


    At this time, Jiu Sha came out to speak. "Big brother, congratulations are correct. Although the kid is not old, but the strength is terrible, I guess, even the shadow-level power can not reach his level. ¡±


    "Oh? Is it?" The moment was a little shocked, and immediately said, "Well, that''s the case, it''s not surprising that you are defeated in his hands."


    "Oh, you can only blame us for being too lucky, and when we meet the kid, it¡¯s almost impossible to kill the witch..."


    "Gay, you don''t have to sigh like this. After all, come back alive, this is the most important thing."


    At this time, Jiusha comforted the greeting, and immediately said to the moment: "Big brother, what are we going to do in the future? Have you been hiding?"


    "Hidden?" Suddenly indulged for a while. "You know the character of Huang Quan. He is not merciful to the betrayal. Now, we can only hide and look forward to not being caught by him."


    "Yellow Spring..."


    The man with a gloomy face appeared in Jiu Sha¡¯s mind. She saw Huang Quan¡¯s scene of dealing with traitors. Peeling, scraping, dissecting, amputation, and infusion of lead and silver are all indispensable. As long as they can be thought of, he can do it.

 v2 Chapter 279： Festival

    Under the control of Huang Quan, the pace of the terracotta warriors and horses suddenly stopped, and the black pottery maid stood straight, and the momentum was like a winding mountain peak!


    All the soldiers hid behind the fortifications and watched the terracotta warriors that suddenly stopped. Although they did not know what the intentions were, they felt that something dangerous would happen.


    In an instant, the faint purple gas rises from the terracotta warriors, and they form a curse that shines with purple brilliance on the chest. The purple light gathers, the mantra is more solid, and the moment, the powerful spiritual power is inspired by the mantra, all the terracotta warriors In this way, hundreds of purple brilliances mirror the forest into a piece of purple.


    Immediately, the purple streamer gathered in one place, forming a horrible spiritual fluctuation above the formation formed by the terracotta warriors.


    Hey!


    The next moment, all the purple streamers condensed into a purple giant sword, like the nine-day gods suddenly appeared in the sky above the forest.


    Looking at this purple giant sword, Huang Quan¡¯s mouth sings a strange arc. ¡°Break the purple sharpness, smash the sword!¡±


    ß±ÌìÕ¶Áé½£, one of the skills that ´»ÌÕ added to the terracotta warriors in the past, is a fit skill. Effect, destruction, cut off, attack hard!


    The singer, the attack is invincible, and it is invincible!


    In an instant, the majestic purple spirit emerged from the curse of the terracotta warriors and horses. With a steady supply of spiritual power, the purple giant sword is more solid. The sword is nine feet wide and nine feet wide, symbolizing the number of nine poles. The body is covered with various mantras, and the mantras flow, forming a stencil of the texture.


    Hey! Purple swordsman constantly rushes, seems to destroy everything in the world.


    Powerful, sharp, unbeatable! This is the sword of the sky!


    The scorpion sword appeared, and the air above the forest was evacuated for a moment, forming a vacuum area.


    A group of soldiers hiding behind the fortifications saw the purple giant sword in the suspended air. Everyone burst into an incredible light in their eyes, and the scene in front of them completely surpassed their cognition.


    "This kind of power... is impossible, even if it is a ninja, there is absolutely no such power."


    On the face of the resident''s chief, there was a fascinating color, and the power of Mo can be shocked by his heart. Fortunately, he used to be a tolerant person, but in the face of the power of the sword, he could not give birth to a rebellious heart. So that even the escape is forgotten.


    Hey!


    The purple giant sword sent a scream of screaming, and the sharpness of the breath suddenly broke out. The purple brilliance flashed, and the huge purple swordsmanship rose to the sky.


    boom!


    The purple sword is endless, like a sword running through the heavens and the earth. Only a sharp purple light flashed through, and a strong sword storm was formed in the forest. The sword raging, the continuous flood of torrents trembled the earth.


    When the smoke dissipated, all the objects within a hundred meters of the square were destroyed. The ground was opened and a huge trench of up to 100 meters was opened. The cut was flat and it was cut off by the sharp weapon.


    At this time, the soldiers and the protective work were completely destroyed by the powder in this blow, and the shrine in the distance was also affected. The weather-beaten building became more and more broken, almost crumbling!


    "Is this the power of the sword?"


    Huang Quan took three corpses from a bunker 100 meters away. They started as early as the Scorpio spirit sword.


    -----This is a gorgeous dividing line--


    Please inform the novel users: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading:


    ----This is a gorgeous dividing line ---


    At that time, it was far away, so it was not affected by that tyrannical blow.


    "No, this is not the power of the real sword. Compared with the real sword, this trick is not as good as one tenth of it. In that year, she used this trick to break it. Earthly pulse."


    The whispering voice is faint, and it seems to recall the style of the pottery of the year. At that time, she only used a sword to fight the top monster keel at that time, killing the keel with strong sword skills, that is In World War I, she officially established her position in the spiritual path, following the sixteen nights, leading the second witch of mankind.


    ¡°Is it really so powerful?¡±


    Looking at the forest that had been destroyed, Huang Quan muttered to himself: "A sword that cuts off the earth! It is unimaginable, how powerful humans should be at that time."


    "That is nature, because human beings are too powerful, so they end up in the world, the spiritual power is lost, the spiritual road is cut off, even the martial arts is the same. Oh, don''t underestimate the human beings at that time, the martial arts and the spiritual road. Compared with the stubbornness and weakness, I don¡¯t know clearly. I only know that at that time, the human beings who reached the peak of the martial arts can easily kill all kinds of monsters. In the end, even the gods will tremble. However, history did not appear in the history. The human beings who reached that step in the martial arts."


    Huang Quanxuan¡¯s listening to the narrative narrative, he has imagined the scenes of human and various monsters living in the past, the martial arts and the spiritual road, how powerful he is, he does not understand, but he knows that the power at that time is not forbearance at all. The surgery can be compared, it is no wonder that the ninjutsu at that time can only be regarded as a side door A meal, a slap in the face, but there is a bit of banter, "If there are more than ten in the same year Those who are six nights, it is estimated that even if there is no way for human beings to rule the world, the spiritual and martial arts will continue to this day. This is a scorpio. Under the rules of heaven, there will be no allowable existence of creatures beyond heaven. Whoever appears, under the power of Heaven, will be killed."


    "is it?"


    Huang Quan didn''t realize his heart, but he still said in his words: "That''s a pity, then the powerful power is not passed down."


    "Oh, I really want to pass it down. It¡¯s still worth it. With the character of your humanity, this world may have been destroyed."


    I admit that I have seen the human nature, and now it is ruthless ridicule.


    "The adults said it." Huang Quan said with a sullen smile, and immediately said: "Adults, now those guys have been solved, we quickly broke the seal to liberate your soul."


    "Also, I can''t wait, let''s get started now..."


    ......


    However, Sasuke finally arrived at the shrine with Aster. Just as they were about to enter the shrine, there was a purple light curtain in the surrounding space, blocking their steps, like the ripples of the ripples, but seeing this light. The curtain completely shrouded the entrance to the shrine.


    "This thing, enchantment?"


    When Sasuke¡¯s eyes are condensed, he will use Raychem to break through the enchantment.


    "stop!"


    Shion immediately stopped the action of Sasuke. "Sato, this enchantment cannot be broken by external force!"


    Was stopped by the Aster, the thunder of the assistant in the assistant stopped, and the asters on the back, "What''s wrong? Is this enchantment strange?"

 v2 Chapter 277： Festival

    Jiusha still remembers the scene of a traitor being skinned by Huang Quan. The screams are screaming, the sharp blade is in the body, the flesh is fuzzy, the muscles are cut off, the blood vessels are thick, the smashed liquid, the red muscles, the body is incomplete, like hell, the **** memories are like The nightmare usually flashes in her mind.


    "Never be caught by him."


    Jiusha has a trembling tone. She is very afraid of her end. Just like those people, "Big brother, let''s escape. The farther we escape, the better. Stay away from it and be sure not to be caught by him!"


    I felt the fear in Jiu Sha¡¯s heart, and suddenly sighed. Since I decided to betray Huang Quan, he has already thought of the ending today. Now that he has decided to betray, he has to pay for his choice.


    Suddenly broke the branches in the hand, and immediately said: "Well, the three of us left here, hiding in a place that no one knows, and then starting a new life, congratulations, Jiu Sha, you are my loved ones, no matter what When we are three, we must be together!"


    "Hmm, big brother, we are relatives..."


    Jiusha and Heyi looked at the moment, and there was a warm current in their hearts. In this world, only they are the most trustworthy among them. Because they are relatives, they must trust each other and face each other.


    In the cave, in the flame of jumping, a few people made a name for it, whenever and wherever they lived!


    However, this is the wish, their fate has already been determined, it can only be dead...


    At midnight, just as a few people went to sleep, the dead souls in their bodies changed. The dead souls that entrenched in the heart exposed sharp mouthparts and broke their hearts in an instant.


    The incomparably powerful pain caused the people who had been sleeping to wake up suddenly, their eyes were red, the whole body was blue and the knots, and the painful screams continued in the mouth.


    Under the strong blood gas stimulation, the dead soul insects continue to swallow flesh and blood.


    In an instant, the purple dead soul worm became red as red as blood. Then, the dead soul worms rushed through the fleshy tissue, but it reached the spine. The next moment, the dead soul worm appeared long and stiff. Like a tentacle, the thorn must pass straight through the vertebral bone layer, to the nerve junction, and it is a burst of blood, and finally the lower level nerve is controlled.


    At this point, a few people have been killed by the dead soul worm, and their body has become a container of dead soul worms. It can be said that they are now completely smashed into monsters like corpses.


    "Roar!"


    The moment of becoming a walking corpse, under the control of the dead soul worm, the body suddenly bounced from the ground, and then, as soon as the body moved, it turned into a shadow and disappeared into the cave, and Jiusha and Heyi were followed, like zombies. The general shape is fast.


    ......


    "Adult, is this the power of the dead soul?"


    Huang Quan looked at the moments of becoming a walking corpse. Through observation, Huang Quan knew that the consciousness of several of them had already died, and only the body was still able to move. If they wanted to say, they were just a living dead.


    "Well, this is my punishment for them. I was swallowed by the dead souls. Now their consciousness has already died. They have become slaves to the dead souls, and now they are completely obeying my command."


    His voice was faintly heard from Huang Quan, and he seemed to be very satisfied with his masterpiece.


    Huang Quan seems to be somewhat incomprehensible. "Ordinary, will the punishment for them be lighter?"


    "Hey, do you want to kill people? You snorted and said:"


    -----This is a gorgeous dividing line--


    Please inform the novel users: Please read the rest of your eyes for a long time. Recommended reading:


    ----This is a gorgeous dividing line ---


    Of course, even if it is a monster, it is absolutely impossible to talk about cruelty than a human being like you. ¡±


    "Haha, adults, this is a world where people can eat people. There are still many people like me in this world..."


    Hearing this, there was no such thing as a disgust in his heart. He was once again aware of the ugliness of human nature. I was eager to guard against Huang Quan, and immediately said: "Yellow, I hope you don''t betray me, otherwise your end will be even worse!"


    "Yes, yes, adults, how can I betray you, I am loyal to you, oh..."


    "That''s the best."


    A place three hundred miles away from the Ghost Country Shrine, where the trees are lush, even at noon, but the sun still cannot penetrate the dense canopy, because the surrounding environment is more secluded.


    Suddenly, a few broken sounds came, and four figures appeared on a big tree. The head was a gloomy man, and the three people behind him were red eyes, facial squats, and exuded. There is no living thing in the strong dead air.


    Needless to say, these people are the moments of Huang Quan and being turned into a walking corpse.


    Huang Quan stood on a high place and looked at the magnificent wooden buildings outside the hundred miles. There was a burst of light in his eyes.


    "Oh, the shrine is in front."


    The sound of the sly sound came from the body of Huang Quan. "So fast, um, things are doing well, I am very satisfied."


    "Oh, it is my responsibility to share the worry for the adults." Huang Quan showed a humble look, and then he said: "Adults, the Ghost State Shrine is heavily guarded, and we are so rushed to go, it is likely to be under strong resistance~ Www.novelhall.com~ Don''t worry about this, I have already prepared. Huang Quan, I will summon the Terracotta Warriors from the underground palace now, they will remove all obstacles!"


    When I heard the hustle and bustle, Huang Quan¡¯s face flashed a surprise color. He naturally knows the power of the terracotta warriors and horses. What happened five hundred years ago, what has disappeared from the civilization?


    "Adults are far-sighted and believe that everything is under the control of adults. By then, the adults will be completely resurrected. With the power of adults, they will be able to smooth the world and reproduce the glory of the ancient country!"


    "That is nature. For this day, I have been waiting for a long time..." The voice was faint, and there was a scene in front of him. At that time, he had promised to make a promise to the Tao. A new country belongs only to their country.


    "The unfulfilled agreement will be completed here!"


    Accompanied by a slap in the face, the purple black brilliance flashed from the body of Huang Quan. Under the control of the cockroach, Huang Quan quickly printed the hand. In an instant, the momentum of Huang Quan was raised to the extreme, and even the surrounding space showed a slight fluctuation!


    Suddenly, the power of the powerful space broke out in the forest. The huge runes emerged from the forest. The purple-black brilliance covered the whole forest. At this time, the ground trembled and suddenly opened the black passage.


    Hey!


    With continuous fluctuations, you will see thousands of terracotta warriors slowly appearing from the channel!


    Finally, all the terracotta warriors appeared here, and the purple-black runes disappeared between the heavens and the earth.


    The terracotta warriors and horses are still the same, neat and uniform, shining with the purple brilliance of the two íø íø íø íø íø íø íø , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ×ÏÉ« ×ÏÉ« ×ÏÉ« ×ÏÉ« ×ÏÉ« ×ÏÉ« ×ÏÉ« ×ÏÉ« ×ÏÉ« ×ÏÉ« ×ÏÉ« ×ÏÉ« ×ÏÉ« ×ÏÉ« ×ÏÉ«

 v2 Chapter 278： Festival

    The nerves are controlled.


    At this point, a few people have been killed by the dead soul worm, and their body has become a container of dead soul worms. It can be said that they are now completely smashed into monsters like corpses.


    "Roar!"


    The moment of becoming a walking corpse, under the control of the dead soul worm, the body suddenly bounced from the ground, and then, as soon as the body moved, it turned into a shadow and disappeared into the cave, and Jiusha and Heyi were followed, like zombies. The general shape is fast.


    ......


    "Adult, is this the power of the dead soul?"


    Huang Quan looked at the moments of becoming a walking corpse. Through observation, Huang Quan knew that the consciousness of several of them had already died, and only the body was still able to move. If they wanted to say, they were just a living dead.


    "Well, this is my punishment for them. I was swallowed by the dead souls. Now their consciousness has already died. They have become slaves to the dead souls, and now they are completely obeying my command."


    His voice was faintly heard from Huang Quan, and he seemed to be very satisfied with his masterpiece.


    Huang Quan seems to be somewhat incomprehensible. "Ordinary, will the punishment for them be lighter?"


    "Hey, do you want to kill people?" He said with a cold voice: "Sure enough, even if it is a monster, it is absolutely impossible to talk about cruelty than a human being like you." ¡±


    "Haha, adults, this is a world where people can eat people. There are still many people like me in this world..."


    Hearing this, there was no such thing as a disgust in his heart. He was once again aware of the ugliness of human nature. I was eager to guard against Huang Quan, and immediately said: "Yellow, I hope you don''t betray me, otherwise your end will be even worse!"


    "Yes, yes, adults, how can I betray you, I am loyal to you, oh..."


    "That''s the best."


    The leaves of the wood leaves follow the twenty-fifth chapter


    Chapter 25¡ªThe Scorpio Spirit Sword


    A place three hundred miles away from the Ghost Country Shrine, where the trees are lush, even at noon, but the sun still cannot penetrate the dense canopy, because the surrounding environment is more secluded.


    Suddenly, a few broken sounds came, and four figures appeared on a big tree. The head was a gloomy man, and the three people behind him were red eyes, facial squats, and exuded. There is no living thing in the strong dead air.


    Needless to say, these people are the moments of Huang Quan and being turned into a walking corpse.


    Huang Quan stood on a high place and looked at the magnificent wooden buildings outside the hundred miles. There was a burst of light in his eyes.


    "Oh, the shrine is in front."


    The sound of the sly sound came from the body of Huang Quan. "So fast, um, things are doing well, I am very satisfied."


    "Oh, it is my responsibility to share the worry for the adults." Huang Quan showed a humble appearance, and then he said: "Adults, the Ghost State Shrine is heavily guarded, and we are so eager to go, it is likely to be subjected to strong resistance. ¡±


    "Don''t worry about this, I have already prepared. Huang Quan, I will summon the Terracotta Warriors from the underground palace now, they will remove all obstacles!"


    When I heard the hustle and bustle, Huang Quan¡¯s face flashed a surprise color. He naturally knows the power of the terracotta warriors and horses. What happened five hundred years ago, what has disappeared from the civilization?


    "Adults are far-sighted and believe that everything is under the control of adults. By then, the adults will be completely resurrected. With the power of adults, they will be able to smooth the world and reproduce the glory of the ancient country!"


    "That is nature. For this day, I have been waiting for a long time..." The voice was faint, and there was a scene in front of him. At that time, he had promised to make a promise to the Tao. a new country, only their country;


    "The unfulfilled agreement will be completed here!"


    Accompanied by a slap in the face, the purple black brilliance flashed from the body of Huang Quan. Under the control of the cockroach, Huang Quan quickly printed the hand. In an instant, the momentum of Huang Quan was raised to the extreme, and even the surrounding space showed a slight fluctuation!


    Suddenly, the power of the powerful space broke out in the forest. The huge runes emerged from the forest. The purple-black brilliance covered the whole forest. At this time, the ground trembled and suddenly opened the black passage.


    Hey!


    With continuous fluctuations, you will see thousands of terracotta warriors slowly appearing from the channel!


    Finally, all the terracotta warriors appeared here, and the purple-black runes disappeared between the heavens and the earth.


    The terracotta warriors and horses are still the same, neat and uniform, shining with the purple brilliance of the two íø íø íø íø íø íø íø , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ×ÏÉ« ×ÏÉ« ×ÏÉ« ×ÏÉ« ×ÏÉ« ×ÏÉ« ×ÏÉ« ×ÏÉ« ×ÏÉ« ×ÏÉ« ×ÏÉ« ×ÏÉ« ×ÏÉ« ×ÏÉ« ×ÏÉ«


    "Huang Quan, I will give you these terracotta warriors and horses to control. Now, open the door of the shrine and really resurrect me!"


    "Yes, adults..."


    Looking at the terracotta warriors and horses standing on the ground, there is a strong warfare on the surface of Huangquan. Now I use the idea to manipulate the terracotta warriors. "go ahead!"


    Like the living army, the terracotta warriors and horses received the orders of Huang Quan, and the purple brilliance in their eyes was more prosperous, and they rushed to the shrine in a neat and consistent manner.


    Every step taken, the earth trembles, the powerful forces form a shock wave, and the torrents generally spread in the forest.


    ......


    The Ghost Country Shrine, with its tall buildings and extraordinary momentum, rises like a mountain in this forest. Five hundred years ago, sixteen nights will seal, and she is a man who has established such a shrine. The seal of the soul of the gods is forbidden here. In the past 500 years, the shrine has experienced historical winds and frosts, and many traces of history have been seen in the buildings. However, the shrine still stands. Up to now, the shrine has become a national treasure of the Ghost Kingdom. In order to protect the shrine, the name of the ghost country is sent to guard the guards.


    Around the shrine, there are various fortifications and outposts to facilitate the long-term presence of the sergeants.


    As usual, the sergeants changed their values ??and worked hard to keep their posts. At noon, the sun was shining, and the warm sunshine made the sergeants of the outpost drowsy.


    Suddenly, the tremors of the ground trembled. As with the earthquake, the weapons hanging on the walls fell to the ground.


    "Is it an earthquake?!"


    The soldiers who stayed in the fortification thought that the earthquake had gone out and looked at the situation.


    The continuous tremors are very heavy, and they are like the frequency of walking.


    The sentinel standing in the high place saw it. The continuous tremor came from afar. I saw the dust rising from the forest a few kilometers away. Every time the vibrations tremble, a shock wave will be generated. The forest is bent;


    "There!"


    The sentinel reported the situation to the chief. Immediately, the chief arrived at the post and passed through the telescope. He saw the kilometer.


    But in the distant forest, the black army suddenly appeared, like a black cloud, quickly coming here.


    "This kind of thing..." The chief stunned his eyes and said in an incredulous slogan: "How could it be... Terracotta..."


    Although it was shocking to see what was happening in front of us, the sir was ordered to start the first-level policing state, and all the soldiers were ready to meet the battle that might come at any time!


    On the other hand, Sasuke was carrying the asters in the forest. At this time, they also reached the place where the shrine was not far away, and they were about to arrive. The vibration from the ground suddenly stopped Sasuke.


    "What''s wrong?" Ziyuan squatted on Sasuke''s back and saw Sasuke stop, asking for doubts.


    "There is a situation."


    "what!"


    The asters were a little nervous, tightening their hands around Sasuke¡¯s neck and saying, ¡°What is it?¡±


    "Monsters."


    "Monsters!"


    It¡¯s just this sentence that makes the Aster¡¯s mind shocked. ¡°Is it so fast?¡±


    Knowing the seriousness of the situation, Shion said: "Sasuke, we have to rush to the shrine as soon as possible, we must grab the front of the shackles, and definitely not let the shackles unravel the rest of the seal."


    "Yeah." Sasuke nodded, looking at the dense forest in front of him, and through the vibrations from afar, he could feel the powerful power hidden in it. Sasuke knows the terrible enemy that he will face. He is not alone. There is also Aster behind him. He must ensure that nothing is lost. Now he will persuade him: "Aster, the front is very dangerous. It is very likely that life will be threatened. You are sure to move on. ?"


    Aster knows that Sasuke is worried about her, shook his head and said: "It doesn''t matter, I have already decided, and again, I am the witch of the Ghost Country. My duty is to seal the seal and end his destiny. Sasuke knows what you know. I won''t back down, even if I die."


    Aster has a firm tone and leans on the shoulder of Sasuke. He looks at his side face and his mouth is light. "Sasuke, I hope you can help me and help me solve all the difficulties that may have happened before!"


    When talking, the airflow hit Sasuke''s skin, and some tickles. Sasuke didn''t turn his head. He said, "Is this your decision? Well, I will face you with you, I will do my best. help you."


    "Thank you, Sasuke, remember, don''t die..."


    Shion has a quiet tone, and she remembers the scene that appeared in her dream. There is no tension in her heart.


    "Dead? I will not die, my destiny is only in my own hands, even if God wants to come, I will fight with him to break the net!"


    Sasuke¡¯s words have a somewhat determined taste, which is very convincing. That kind of self-confidence makes people unable to give the slightest doubt, as if what he said is the truth;


    "Giggle, really is Sasuke, always so confident."


    Shion Jiao smiled, and the worry in his heart was put down under the infection of Sasuke.


    Very strange, at this time, compared to his own prophecy, asters believe more about Sasuke, and immediately said: "Well, I believe that you can''t beat you, no matter what, the shackles of fate will not leave on you. Traces, as you said, if you are destined, break it!"


    The words of Aster made Sasuke slightly stunned. Has she begun to change herself? Her character was not so cheerful and strong before.


    However, this is also good, the girl is always strong and always likes.


    "Well, let''s go, the front is the shrine, I will end this war, and cut it all!"


    "I believe you¡­¡­"


    The face of Shion showed a happy smile and held Sasuke. The two quickly rushed to the shrine.


    ......


    The terracotta warriors are very fast, and they have already arrived near the shrine in almost ten minutes. When they arrived here, a group of guard soldiers felt the horror of the terracotta warriors.


    The squad leader immediately ordered an attack on the terracotta warriors, bows, muskets, and even artillery. The cold weapons and hot weapons all attacked the terracotta warriors.


    When the dust was scattered, the soldiers were surprised that their attack did not have the slightest effect on the terracotta warriors. Even the muskets and artillery fires only left shallow dents on the terracotta warriors, and they did not stop them. The footsteps!


    The artillery fires in the sky, the roar of the terracotta warriors and horses, the formation of the terracotta warriors and horses did not be disrupted, like the black torrent, as always forward.


    Huang Quan and the three corpses behind him stood on the canopy and looked at everything in front of him. The eyes of Huang Quan flashed a bloodthirsty look. "The ants, the majesty of the terracotta warriors and horses is to allow trampling! Let you see and be forgotten by history." power!"


    Under the control of Huang Quan, the pace of the terracotta warriors and horses suddenly stopped, and the black pottery maid stood straight, and the momentum was like a winding mountain peak!


    All the soldiers hid behind the fortifications and watched the terracotta warriors that suddenly stopped. Although they did not know what the intentions were, they felt that something dangerous would happen.


    In an instant, the faint purple gas rises from the terracotta warriors, and they form a curse that shines with purple brilliance on the chest. The purple light gathers, the mantra is more solid, and the moment, the powerful spiritual power is inspired by the mantra, all the terracotta warriors In this way, hundreds of purple brilliances will mirror the forest into a purple color Immediately, the purple streamer gathers in one place, forming a horrible spiritual fluctuation above the formation formed by the terracotta warriors and horses. .


    Hey!


    The next moment, all the purple streamers condensed into a purple giant sword, like the nine-day gods suddenly appeared in the sky above the forest.


    Looking at this purple giant sword, Huang Quan¡¯s mouth sings a strange arc. ¡°Break the purple sharpness, smash the sword!¡±


    Wood leaf shadow changes with the twenty-sixth chapter


    Chapter 26 Change


    ß±ÌìÕ¶Áé½£, one of the skills that ´»ÌÕ added to the terracotta warriors in the past, is a fit skill. Effect, destruction, cut off, attack hard!


    The singer, the attack is invincible, and it is invincible!


    In an instant, the majestic purple spirit emerged from the curse of the terracotta warriors and horses. With a steady supply of spiritual power, the purple giant sword is more solid. The sword is nine feet wide and nine feet wide, symbolizing the number of nine poles. The body is covered with various mantras, and the mantras flow, forming a stencil of the texture.


    Hey! Purple swordsman constantly rushes, seems to destroy everything in the world.


    Powerful, sharp, unbeatable! This is the sword of the sky!


    The scorpion sword appeared, and the air above the forest was evacuated for a moment, forming a vacuum area.


    A group of soldiers hiding behind the fortifications saw the purple giant sword in the suspended air. Everyone burst into an incredible light in their eyes, and the scene in front of them completely surpassed their cognition.


    "This kind of power... is impossible, even if it is a ninja, there is absolutely no such power..."


    On the face of the resident¡¯s chief, there is a fascinating color, and the power of Mo can be his heart.


    This article shows 5000 per page


    Total 250 words


    Page current 137


    page


    Home page previous page


    ¡û137/250¡úNext page last page


    Go to:

 v2 Chapter 280： Festival

    "That is sixteen nights?"


    After listening to the description of Aster, Sasuke looked at the witches five hundred years ago, and even a faint reverence. Obviously it is human beings, and her power has reached that step, even the gods can kill!


    "She is really an incredible woman, really want to see her style."


    Sasuke''s look is as if he saw the scene of fighting with the demon with his own power in the 16th night of the year. The cool and heroic, the extraordinary power, like a goddess is inviolable!


    After paying attention to Sasuke''s expression, Ziyuan''s mouth is light, and some proudly said: "Although five hundred years have passed, the influence of sixteen nights on human beings still exists. Our ghost country witch is inheriting her will and guarding her. His seal makes him never escape the cycle of fate."


    "Oh, this way, your family is really not simple, there is still such a history." Then, Sasuke talked a turn and said: "Aster, are you not a 16-night successor? However, your strength is not How are you, don¡¯t you inherit her power at all?¡±


    As Sasuke said, Aster was a bit shy, and she said that she hardly inherited the power of sixteen nights. The seal of Aster is recreated after 16 nights. It is not a real yin and yang seal. In terms of power, life is weakened by half.


    Moreover, the prophecy of Aster does not have much power. Although the reincarnation of five hundred years gave Aster a sixteen-night prophecy, her prophecy and the sixteen-night prophecy could not be compared at all. It must be known that the prophecy of the sixteen nights was a prophecy of fate. Infinitely close to the rules of heaven and earth, those who are prophesied by prophecy cannot escape the power of reincarnation. Once prophesied, they will always reincarnate and eventually ruin in endless reincarnation.


    "There is no way for this." The asters sighed and said with some regret: "If it weren''t for the loss of the earth''s spiritual power five hundred years ago, the ability of our family to pass down may be even more, even for the 16-night-old adult. The power of breaking the magic will be passed down."


    "The power of breaking the magic?" is a new term, Sasuke immediately asked for help on the 16th night.


    "The power of breaking the devil is..."


    ......


    Aster is also very patient. All the questions of Sasuke are answered one by one. In the dialogue between the two, they crossed the deep cave that leads to the underground, and the place where the seal is sealed is getting closer and closer.


    At this time, the two went to a stone bridge, the stone bridge called the bridge, but it is the same name as the famous stone bridge in the underworld. Of course, this is not what he is.


    Opposite the bridge is the altar of the seal, but the altar is a high platform, surrounded by purple brilliance, but it is unstable, flashing.


    There are six stone pillars on the high platform. The stone columns are faintly visible and engraved with various runes. The mysterious dragonfly can feel a powerful force.


    According to Aster, these six stone pillars symbolize the six reincarnations and can resolve the suffocating suffocation.


    "Is that a seal?"


    Sasuke looked at him and found a diamond-shaped stone monument in the center of the altar. The stone monument was transparent, and various spells were applied. The inside of the stone monument clearly saw a purple-black glory sealed, and Guanghua condensed. It is changing shape!


    "Well, that''s the seal. The 16-night-old man ordered the man to set up this seal before he died. He relied on the heavens and the earth to seal the seal. However, because of the loss of spiritual power, the spirit of the day also followed. Disappeared, now, only with the stone monument and six reincarnation columns to suppress the seal."


    "Oh?"


    Feeling the strong and weak seal power in the middle of the altar, Sasuke¡¯s face emerged with a hidden look and heart, so it was much easier to do so, and then I looked at the asters and said, ¡°Since the aura is lost, then This seal should be unstable, even if there are stone tablets and stone pillars, it should be easy to unblock the cockroaches from here."


    "Yeah, that''s true."


    I was confirmed by Aster, and Sasuke¡¯s eyes flashed a ray of light. Looking at the seals, the gaze was a bit of eagerness.


    Asters did not pay attention to the changes in Sasuke, and paused. The tone was faint: "A decade ago, I was once released by people. If it weren''t my mother, Maitreya, I am afraid that the world will fall into it again. The water is hot."


    "Oh, if not to save me, my mother will not die..."


    Speaking of Maitreya, the voice of Aster has become much lower, and the sentimental emotions are hidden among them. With some pale faces, there is a feeling of a younger sister, which is very affectionate.


    Sasuke knows the things between Maitreya and Shion. If it wasn¡¯t for Maitreya¡¯s rescue, it was estimated that Shion had already been eroded.


    Desperate to the asters, Sasuke said: "People can not be resurrected, asters, although the aunt died because of jealousy, but she did her duty as a witch, sealed her, I think, her heart is also very pleased. Because she inherited the will of the 16-night-old adult, and she protected her most important thing... asters, for aunts, you can live happily, that is what she most wants to see. The thing is over."


    "Thank you, Sasuke."


    Being comforted by Sasuke, Aster lightly wiped the corner of his eye and faintly saw the little tears hidden in it.


    Calm a bit of peace, Ziyuan looked at Sasuke and said: "The seal is in front, let''s go there, I will use the seal to reinforce the seal."


    "Yeah, I am with you."


    Sasuke followed the footsteps of Shion, and the two quickly rushed to the altar.


    At the altar, Sasuke felt more clearly the power of the stone tablets and stone pillars left in the sixteen nights. All the evil forces surrendered under the seal and stood on the altar. Sasuke felt the power from the soul. Pressure, at this time, he could not even produce a trace of evil thoughts, bathed in the purple streamer in the center of the altar, Sasuke only felt the mind clear, and instantly entered the empty state of mind!


    There was such a change in mind and body. Sasuke was slightly surprised. He used to be able to achieve an empty mind. However, it was only when he was practicing, he could achieve it by holding a dollar and calming down. Now, just standing here, actually There was such an effect, and this kind of thing made Sasuke unexpected.


    Aster saw some helplessness in Sasuke in the purple brilliance, thinking that he had something, and immediately asked: "Sasuke, what''s wrong? Is it not suitable for this kind of power?"


    Upon hearing the voice of Aster, Sasuke then separated from the empty mind and said: "No, nothing, just standing here feels a lot clear."


    Once again, I felt the kind of empty mind. Sasuke immediately asked: "Is this the strength of the 16-night-old adult?"


    Aster nodded and said: "Well, as you said, in the stone and stone pillars, some of the power of the devil is sealed. This is the 16-night adult who deliberately left to strengthen this seal."


    "The power of breaking the devil..."


    Sasuke wants to feel the power of the devil more deeply, that is, to touch the stone column directly with his hand.


    "No!"


    "what......"


    At this point, the asters blocked it but it was too late.


    Seeing that Sasuke¡¯s palm is about to slam on the stone pillar, suddenly, the rune on the stone pillar trembles, but it bursts with a more shining purple brilliance.


    Hey!


    A pure and devastating force erupted from the stone pillar. The next moment, Sasuke felt that the pure and incredible power poured into his body from the stone pillar. The power was like erosion, and he was constantly devouring him. Chakra in the body!


    what happened!


    Sasuke wants to resist the power of the demon, and finds that the power can''t be stopped at all. Just like the power of the beast and the beast, all the brains will be poured into his body.


    The sudden situation in front of the eyes made Aster very shocked. She originally thought that Sasuke who was in contact with Shizhu would definitely be shocked by the power of the devil, so he reminded him not to touch, but the situation in front of him was completely beyond her. Cognition, I don''t know what is going on.


    "Damn, this power can''t stop!"


    Sasuke''s palm is more closely attached to the stone pillar. There is a strong suction from the stone pillar. It is almost necessary to melt his whole body into the stone pillar, which is the source of the demon power. Constantly, Sasuke only felt that power rushed from his veins, almost all over the body.


    Because the power is too large, Sasuke''s meridians have a feeling of pain, and this pain is getting stronger!


    Sasuke doesn''t know what''s going on, but he knows that if this force continues to run through the body, the meridians in his body will surely collapse, and even he may explode!


    Immediately, Sasuke tried to use the power of the predecessor to repair the power of the demon, and to his surprise, under the control of the heart, the speed of this demon power slowed down.


    "It works!"


    Sasuke calmed down and gradually turned this force to make it peaceful. Soon, Sasuke was to calm down the raging power of the devil.


    The first step was to succeed. Next, Sasuke is to exclude the power of this invading devil. He does not want to let his chakras be swallowed up by the power of the devil.


    Above the altar, Aster was nervously watching Sasuke''s situation. When she saw that the violent purple light had calmed down, she felt happy. She knew that Sasuke resisted this force. As long as he continued at this rhythm, Sasuke finally affirmed. Will be safe and sound.


    "Come on Sasuke..."


    Asa tightened his hand and looked forward to Sasuke getting out of danger as soon as possible.


    However, at this time, like an earthquake, the whole altar suddenly trembled, and the surrounding caves dropped large rocks, and the cracks between the stone walls spread out at a very fast speed.


    The shaking was so fierce that I let Aster squat.


    "This situation... Is it that he has already started attacking here?"


    The asters¡¯ subconsciousness is expected to be a matter of how this is going on. It is sure to destroy the enchantment of the shrine outside, and the enormous power is spread to the underground.


    When Shiyuan looked over there, she was stunned by the scene in front of her, but she saw that the purple brilliance on the stone pillar suddenly broke out, and once again became uncontrollable, and this time the fluctuation was more powerful than the last time!


    Looking at Sasuke, who was swallowed up by the surging purple brilliance, Aster¡¯s heart once again mentioned the eyes of the blind, she wanted to help Sasuke, but there was no way to face the eruption of this demon, and for a time she was helpless.... ..

 v2 Chapter 281： Festival

    Because the power is too large, Sasuke''s meridians have a feeling of pain, and this pain is getting stronger!


    Sasuke doesn''t know what''s going on, but he knows that if this force continues to run through the body, the meridians in his body will surely collapse, and even he may explode!


    Immediately, Sasuke tried to use the power of the predecessor to repair the power of the demon, and to his surprise, under the control of the heart, the speed of this demon power slowed down.


    "It works!"


    Sasuke calmed down and gradually turned this force to make it peaceful. Soon, Sasuke was to calm down the raging power of the devil.


    The first step was to succeed. Next, Sasuke is to exclude the power of this invading devil. He does not want to let his chakras be swallowed up by the power of the devil.


    Above the altar, Aster was nervously watching Sasuke''s situation. When she saw that the violent purple light had calmed down, she felt happy. She knew that Sasuke resisted this force. As long as he continued at this rhythm, Sasuke finally affirmed. Will be safe and sound.


    "Come on, Sasuke..."


    Asa tightened his hand and looked forward to Sasuke getting out of danger as soon as possible.


    However, at this time, like an earthquake, the whole altar suddenly trembled, and the surrounding caves dropped large rocks, and the cracks between the stone walls spread out at a very fast speed.


    The shaking was so fierce that I let Aster squat.


    "This situation... Is it that he has already started attacking here?"


    The asters¡¯ subconsciousness is expected to be a matter of how this is going on. It is sure to destroy the enchantment of the shrine outside, and the enormous power is spread to the underground.


    When Shiyuan looked over there, she was stunned by the scene in front of her, but she saw that the purple brilliance on the stone pillar suddenly broke out, and once again became uncontrollable, and this time the fluctuation was more powerful than the last time!


    Looking at Sasuke, who was swallowed up by the surging purple brilliance, Aster¡¯s heart once again mentioned the eyes of the blind, she wanted to help Sasuke, but there was no way to face the eruption of this demon, and for a time she was helpless....


    Hey!


    The stone pillars trembled, and the purple brilliance was even stronger. Almost a purple storm was formed, and Sasuke helped the body to swallow it.


    Sasuke in the center of the storm was miserable, because the sudden and unexpected earthquake in his body suddenly broke down and suddenly turned into a flood in the body.


    Hey!


    Suddenly, Sasuke felt the sound of broken glass in his body, and subconsciously looked at it with voyeurism, only to find that the power of the devil formed a powerful torrent that impacted his own meridians, in that strong Under the collision, the meridians in the body gradually appeared cracks, and the purple demon power continuously poured out from the cracks, eroding the organs.


    Under constant invasion, the various tissues in Sasuke are covered by purple streamer, and the tiny purple electric snakes are shining on the organs. The numerous somatic cells are constantly necrotic because they cannot withstand strong forces. Even, like a chain reaction, most of the body''s tissues have begun to age!


    "Is there no way?"


    In the face of this situation, even Sasuke can no longer calm down the violent demon power, the situation is more and more critical, Sasuke feels that his life is continually passing, under the erosion of the power of the devil, the death The threat will surround him!


    Are you going to die?


    "dead?"


    This word subconsciously emerges in Sasuke¡¯s heart...


    At this point, Sasuke''s consciousness gradually blurred, the body has no pain, and the whole body is numb, the consciousness is flying, and it is actually wanting to fall asleep!


    The last time I experienced the feeling of death, Sasuke didn''t know.


    And Uchiha, who confronted that time? Was it taken by Shennong Ding of Taishang Laojun? Or was it the first time that I had crossed the thunderstorm and was almost smashed by the soul of the nine-day **** thunder?


    These memory fragments are constantly coming in, and Sasuke¡¯s eyes have reappeared in the past, killing...


    The situation of Sasuke is not aware of the asters. She can only see that Sasuke is in a purple storm. The purple storm is like Sakai''s mouth, and Sasuke is annihilated. The purple brilliance is more and more intense. I can''t see Sasuke''s figure. Can hear the whirl of the storm of the demon power.


    Aster worried about Sasuke''s situation, so that he forgot to reinforce the seal of the scorpion for a time. Above the altar, the purple stream was surging, and the other stone pillars were also affected. The devil''s power contained in it began to flow to Sasuke. Going, the purple storm is more intense, almost becoming a real purple rush.


    Hey!


    The altar trembled, and the center of the storm turned out to be a figurative appearance. It is faintly obvious that this person is sixteen nights.


    Sixteen nights of virtual shadow appeared, suddenly a powerful purple shock wave broke out from the center of the storm. At this time, the soul of the ascension bell on the chest of the asters was touched, and a purple enchantment was transformed to protect the asters, and the shock wave spread. The stone walls in the cave left traces of the road.


    In the enchantment, Asa nervously watched everything in the storm. Now all she can do is pray and hope that Sasuke can successfully escape from the storm. Looking at the inexhaustible storm, Shion¡¯s hands clenched and kept praying. ¡°Never have something, 16 nights, please bless him.¡±


    ......


    In the forest, the purple brilliance suddenly rises, and the powerful blow of the scorpion sword kills all the guards. The powerful sword is a sloping gully on the ground. It looks like a scar from the sky. The general traces across the piece were razed to the plain forest.


    Looking at his masterpiece Huang Quan laughed, "I am really a terracotta warrior, the power left by history is really not afraid!"


    Huang Quan is somewhat smug, and he can''t help but start to dance. It is especially strange to match his gloomy face.


    "Yellow, you seem to be obsessed with it."


    At this time, the sound of the hustle and bustle came, and he was very dissatisfied with Huang Quan¡¯s villain.


    "Adults, subordinates know the wrong." The accused criticized, Huang Quan quickly suppressed some of the smug emotions, made a respectful look and said: "Adult, there are no obstacles in front, and finally can help you untie The seal of the soul."


    He snorted and said, "You still remember my things. I thought you got the power to forget."


    "Hey, dare. Adults, this is the case to help you unlock the seal."


    Huang Quan immediately took the walking corpse and a group of terracotta warriors and horses to the shrine. When they wanted to enter the shrine gate, the purple enchantment appeared again, blocking the footsteps of the people.

 v2 Chapter 282： Festival

    "This thing... enchantment?"


    For the sudden appearance of the enchantment, Huang Quan was somewhat unprepared. To be honest, he knew nothing about the enchantment and the like, and immediately asked: "Adult, how should this be good?"


    "Hey, from this enchantment, I sniffed the breath of the woman who was sixteen nights. The ordinary attack couldn''t break it. Huang Quan, commanding the terracotta warriors, attacked the enchantment with the scorpion sword!"


    "Yes, adults!"


    Immediately, Huang Quan manipulated the terracotta warriors and horses again to make the swords of the heavens and the scorpion. In an instant, powerful spiritual power emerged from the curse of the terracotta warriors and horses. At the moment, the purple giant swords condensed, and the spiral swords running through the heavens and the earth surrounded the purple The Great Sword, the mantra above the blade shines with a more dazzling brilliance, a powerful, unrivaled sword ready to go.


    Feel the power of the great sword of the heavenly sword, Huang Quan smiled and yelled, "Give me broken!"


    Hey!


    Immediately, the scorpion swords and swords swelled, and the swords of the nine-footer suddenly rose sharply.


    Hey!


    The purple swordsman is instantly solidified.


    The sword was really amazing, and the purple giant sword seemed to break the piece of heaven and earth from it. The blade had not yet hit the enchantment, and the sturdy sword storm left a huge groove on the ground.


    After all, the scorpio sword smashed toward the purple enchantment.


    "Hey!"


    A shrill crash, under the force of the collision, two purple brilliance rises into the sky, like a dragon is constantly entangled, the huge spiritual fluctuations make the surrounding space one of the condensation!


    Seeing the center of the enchantment in the middle of the purple giant sword, the dazzling purple brilliance bursts out in the turbulent collision, the enchantment trembles, and the continuous ripples appear from the enchantment.


    The strength of the sword and the enchantment of the ß±ÌìÕ¶ is the same. The ½£ÌìÕ¶Áé½£ is the stunt of ´»ÌÕ, and this enchantment was set at the end of the 16th night, which sensed the incomparable homologous spirit. Force, the enchantment instantly cracked four times.


    "Hey! Hey!"


    Under constant collision, the enchantment was full of cracks. Finally, the enchantment fluctuated with a burst of sound, and the enchantment of the guardian shrine disappeared.


    At this time, the attack of the Scorpio Scorpio sword was not reduced. In the purple swordsmanship, the magnificent shrine instantly turned into a powder, a slamming sound, a ground tremor, and a purple giant sword hit. The earth, like an earthquake, continues to spread to distant places.


    After all, the dust settled, and Huang Quan made the terracotta warriors and horses stationed here. He took the walking corpse into the cave of the seal.


    The cave is deep and spreads to the underground of a few hundred meters. The underground is completely opened by secret techniques, forming a space of several thousand square meters. Although the cave is deep, the air is flowing inside, there is no suffocation, and the stone walls are equipped with lighting facilities to provide the necessary light for the vast underground space.


    In the deepest part of the cave, on the altar of the seal, the purple storm is still not reduced. The sixteen-night shadow of the magical force is slowly rising, and finally floats over the storm vortex, and the shadow is purple. Let the five senses be more solid, and the sixteen nights of the eyebrows are already very clear.


    Asters has been watching the purple storm, seeing the change of the sixteen-night phantom, her face is unbelievable, she clearly felt that there is a thing in the purple phantom that is constantly beating, there is actually a There is no life in it.


    Suddenly, the phantom eyes opened, and a burst of purple brilliance broke out from the eyes!


    Aster just happened to look at the gaze of the sixteen nights. She only felt that the purple light was shining, and then the irresistible force flooded.


    Hey!


    There was a sharp pain in the head of the asters. It seemed that thousands of silver needles were pierced at the same time. The next moment, she only felt something into her mind, and suddenly there was an inexplicable force in her mind. Moreover, this force is constantly suppressing. Her consciousness, a few want to let her faint!


    The weird breath came, the asters trembled a little, her soul resonated with the purple illusion, like the mirror flower water moon, the purple illusion changed into a purple streamer instantly into the body of the asters.


    "This power... 16 nights adults..."


    The eyelids of the asters are getting heavier and the brain is faint. After all, the eyes are dizzy and completely fainted.


    ......


    The purple storm formed by the power of the devil is still going on, and there is no sign of a pause. The powerful and powerful demon power is eroding, and Sasuke is depressed and falls into the edge of death!


    Are you going to die?


    died......


    The consciousness is vague, Sasuke can''t control his own thoughts at all. He only feels that the previous scenes are faintly present. The mortal is a fairy, and the first to the world of Naruto, becomes Uchiha Sasuke, acquaintances, shackles, shackles, all the characters are like slides. The mind flashes.


    Sasuke appeared in front of his own scene after being attacked by Shennong Ding. The breath of death formed a cold power and smashed into his mind.


    It was this time, Sasuke¡¯s consciousness immediately woke up from depression, and he felt that his body was everywhere, and he was almost suffering from the delay.


    "what!"


    The pain spreads the nerves of Sasuke, and he wants him to faint again.


    "Can''t faint, absolutely can''t!" Sasuke yelled in his heart: "I can''t die, there are so many things that haven''t been completed, I don''t see Uchiha''s revival, I can''t die before I create a real system!"


    Under the strong survival, Sasuke finally resisted the pain from the spirit, and finally completely awake Sasuke immediately used the **** method to check the condition of his body, just as he expected, all the meridians around the body It has been completely broken, the internal organs are depleted, and the life is like a candle in the wind.


    However, at this time, it is felt that there is still a place in the body that has not been eroded. It is in the heart of the refining pot.


    Sasuke saw that the black light of the refining pot was surging, forming a light curtain to protect the heart, and those forces that broke the magic could not break through the barrier formed by the refining pot, as the dam would destroy the magic. Being blocked firmly!


    .. The power of the devil is surging, but it is unable to break through the barrier formed by the refining pot. The black brilliance constantly fluctuates, completely blocking the power of the devil that attempts to erode the heart!


    The dignity of the refining pot of one of the top ten artifacts of the ancient times is provocative! Suddenly, the refining pot was condensed into a black arc, and the snake-like knot shimmered. The force of the surrounding demon was touched by the arc, and it continued to retreat. In the end, it was actually swallowed by the black lightning!


    Such a scene was seen by Sasuke in the eyes, as the traveler in the desert got the life-saving water source. Immediately, Sasuke immediately placed his mind on the refining pot.

 v2 Chapter 283： Festival

    Sasuke manipulates the refining pot by virtue of his knowledge. During the operation, more and more black air flows from the refining pot, and the original stream turns into a river-like rush.


    The power of the devil is quickly defeated by the power of the refining pot. The black airflow is mixed with a small arc, and the force of the devil that invades the heart is swallowed up. At this time, the black The airflow has become even more massive, and the destructive power that has been swallowed has become part of the black airflow and is completely assimilated.


    Without hesitation, Sasuke continued to control the black airflow from the refining pot, strongly suppressing the pain of the meridian breakage, letting it flow in the meridians of his own, and the black airflow and the purple demon power meet, and the situation is like a fire As if the enemy meets, you have to fight for your life.


    In this way, the meridian that has been damaged has become a battleground for the power of the refining pot and the power of the demon.


    In the body, black and purple two brilliance entangled, Sasuke feels like being split, the whole body is nowhere, the continuous collision, turned out to be the sound of wind and thunder!


    After all, the power of the demon can''t resist the power of the refining pot. In the constant collision, the power of the demon is constantly being swallowed and assimilated. Soon, the black airflow becomes more and more huge, almost dozens of times. The power of the demon that is raging in the meridians is running low.


    Sasuke constantly controls the power of the refining pot to surround it with the remaining power of the demon, forming a final encirclement of the remaining demon power.


    At this time, it was a change, the stone pillar suddenly brilliance, the surrounding five stone pillars immediately responded, and in an instant, a more powerful demon power rushed to Sasuke, like a giant hammer The airflow formed by the force of the demon pot hit a bit.


    Hey!


    The black air trembles.


    Just this time, it is to make the black airflow of the refining pot blur a few points.


    "How can it be!"


    Seeing this situation, Sasuke immediately manipulated the black airflow to keep it solid, and resisted the attack of the demon power.


    The power of the demon is not exhausted, the pervasive erosion, the continuous collision, the advantage of the formation of the power of the refining pot is quickly taken back, and the purple airflow becomes a huge incomparable torrent that will force the black air to retreat. The momentum is so strong that you can''t resist it!


    "Can''t even refine the demon pot?"


    Sasuke was shocked and didn''t expect the power of the devil to be so terrible. The refining pot was not the opponent of its opponent!


    In fact, Sasuke thinks wrong, not that the refining pot can not suppress the power of the devil, but at this time he simply can not play the real power of the refining pot. Although the refining pot has already recognized the Lord, it is necessary to use Xianli to really spur the refining pot. At this time, Sasuke has no trace of power in the body, and the real power of the refining pot has no way to play it out. .


    All along, Sasuke is using the idea to motivate the refining pot. By taking advantage of this advantage, the refining pot will play a little bit of power. Of course, the manipulation of consciousness is not as good as that of Xianli. In the past, the refining pot did not recognize the Lord, but Sasuke used the Xianli to let the refining pot start up, and the hammer of Li Jing was shattered by a single blow.


    Of course, if Sasuke has enough Xianli, the power that he has been able to show to the demon pot will be unimaginable, even comparable to the legendary saint.


    At this moment, the power of the devil is still invading, and it becomes more and more irresistible.


    The brilliance of purple rushes, like a chariot, colliding in the encirclement formed by the black airflow, and every impact will make the black airflow dim.


    Under the collision, the pain of the tens of thousands of knives swept the nerves, and the pain became more and more clear. Sasuke¡¯s heart gradually fell, and the power of the devil broke into the air. Crazy and rushing.


    Hey!


    Part of the power of the devil is directly rushed to the sea of ??Sasuke, because there is no obstacle to the power of the refining pot, the power of the devil is long and straight, like the wolf into the sheep circle, the rapid erosion of Chakra .


    Visible to the naked eye, the black Chakra is constantly being eroded by the power of the purple demon, and the ice and snow are steadily decreasing for a while, and Chakra in the sea has been swallowed up by one-fifth.


    The situation is very critical. In the face of the flood-like power of the devil, Sasuke is very stretched. It is only to protect all the big organs and consume all the black air. It is impossible to take into account the situation in the sea. Sasuke can only see it. Looking at his own gas, Chakra is constantly being swallowed up.


    Sasuke is very entangled. Is it necessary to give up the protection of the organs to guard the chakra in the sea?


    If you give up the protection of the organ, you are likely to die. But regardless of the situation in the sea, Chakra was swallowed up. At that time, even the sea of ??gas will be completely eroded and burst by the power of the devil.


    How to choose?


    When an organ is eroded, it will die, and if the sea is broken, it will become a waste.


    dead? No.


    After all, I died. Sasuke knows the terrible death. Once he is dead, nothing is gone.


    In the past life, he was bent on his death, and he never thought about anything else. In this life, Sasuke understands the preciousness of life, shoulders the heavy responsibility on him, all kinds of shackles make him unable to get rid of it, there are so many things to do, everyone''s expectations, everyone''s waiting...


    After all, weighed again and again, Sasuke gave up the idea of ??protecting the sea. If you die, everything will be lost, and he can''t guarantee another chance to cross.


    Seeing that Chakra was swallowed up Sasuke suddenly had a feeling of impermanence, as if the wealthy people who were riddled with wealth were watching their wealth constantly being plundered, but their heartache was helpless.


    These chakras are the fruits of Sasuke''s cultivation in the past seven years. It is his hard work. In the past seven years, he has continued to cultivate and constantly consolidate, and finally has the present strength.


    But nowadays, in the face of the erosion of the power of the devil, it will lose the power that is proud of it. In the face of this fact, Sasuke is really unwilling.


    Now, Sasuke really wants to yell at himself. If it weren''t for the handcuffs to touch the stone pillar, how could it become like this, because the handcuffs of the moment ruined the results of years of cultivation. Really embarrassed, at this time, Sasuke remembered a sentence from a previous life, and would not die without death.


    Since he is dead, he must eat the bitter fruit he has planted by himself, even if he is not reconciled.


    Soon, there was only half of Chakra in the sea, and the power of the devil was like a beast that swallowed the black chakra. The mouth of the skull did not stop at all. The purple brilliance filled the sea, and the black chakra had been Forced to retreat to the corner, as if to slaughter the lamb.


    "I really don''t want to be... my strength..."

 v2 Chapter 284： Festival

    After all, people are greedy, even though Sasuke, who was once a celestial being, is no exception. There are seven emotions and six desires, all of which have greed and obsession. Although they have already done a good job of chakra failure, the sea is ready to be scrapped, but Sasuke still With the luck of luck, I tried to save it in some way. Flash Dance Network www


    In the face of the powerful and powerful power of the devil, Sasuke racked his brains to find a way to resolve the crisis at this time, and to keep the gas sea and Chakra, it is best to completely suppress the power of the demon.


    power! Sasuke knows that now he must have a stronger power than the black air and the power of the devil, through which, successfully suppress the power of the devil.


    "Can''t fall here!" Sasuke turned his mind and looked for ways to solve the crisis ahead.


    Suddenly, Sasuke¡¯s mind flashed a glimmer of light, and he thought of the kind of power that existed in his body, the source!


    Since the birth of this source, Sasuke has not been actively used. At the end of the battle, Sasuke blackened, the refining pot automatically flew out of the guardian, and the power of the source succeeded in pulling Sasuke back from the abyss of blackening.


    The source is extremely powerful, and the black power in the refining pot is completely submissive under the source. At the beginning of the initial cost source, it is only the source of the hair that will suppress the huge black power, just like the king is extraordinary. .


    Immediately, Sasuke¡¯s mind was immersed in the demon pot, and there was a scene inside the refining pot. The black sea was boundless, the surging black force was over and the sea was another layer of white enchantment. The coverage, the little black force that slowly disappears from the gap of the enchantment, provides the necessary energy for the normal operation of the refining pot.


    Seeing this enchantment, Sasuke is very helpless. When he first entered the interior of the refining pot, he was shocked by this white enchantment. How can there be such a huge enchantment here!


    Sasuke began to speculate that someone wants to use this enchantment to seal the power of the refining pot, and the real reason why the refining pot can''t exert its power is here.


    In the past, Sasuke used the mind to explore the enchantment. However, as soon as he came into contact with the enchantment, he was shocked back.


    Sasuke knows that in order to solve this enchantment, it must be done through Xianli. Before you can repair the immortal, it is impossible to unlock the seal and exert the powerful power of the refining pot.


    Without taking care of the enchantment, Sasuke tried to summon the power of the source from the vast sea.


    However, this is easy to say, the source is even smaller than the hair, and it is impossible to find it in the black ocean.


    Fortunately, Sasuke remembered the atmosphere of the source, and carefully sensed the existence of the source of power in the vast sea.


    Through the small gaps exposed by the enchantment, Sasuke''s thoughts can successfully invade the Black Sea, just like finding a needle in a haystack and searching for the source through the only breath.


    Perhaps it happened that, not long after, Sasuke searched for the source of the source, he finally found the last straw. Www


    "Found it!"


    Sasuke¡¯s heart was a joy, and he immediately used the power of the source. It was very successful. The power of the source was summoned by Sasuke. An inexplicable force was inspired from the source. It was like a blend of water and milk, and it was intertwined with Sasuke¡¯s knowledge. together.


    Feeling the power, Sasuke''s heart was slightly shocked, he clearly felt that the power that merged into his consciousness is a kind of spiritual similar existence.


    There is still spiritual knowledge in the source! ?


    It is reasonable to say that spiritual knowledge is only available to creatures, but the source is only a power system. How can there be spiritual knowledge?


    This makes Saskatchewan puzzled.


    However, in the end, Sasuke¡¯s thoughts in his mind answered the doubts in his heart.


    The source is the most fundamental and pure existence between heaven and earth. In other words, it is the purest way!


    Daosheng one, one life two, two three, three things. Everything in the world is made by the Tao, and it is made by the source. This is the so-called mysterious, mysterious and mysterious, the door of the wonderful.


    Sasuke sensed the source. Similarly, the source also sensed Sasuke, and God got a spirit. Therefore, the original illusion of intelligence, integrated into the knowledge of Sasuke, and he established a wonderful sensory relationship.


    "It''s a wonderful existence." Sasuke sighed and then transferred his source through the gods and wanted to get rid of it from the Black Sea.


    Hey!


    The source was sensed, and a tremor was emitted. The gray power of the hair was constantly fluctuating, and it turned out to be a huge wave in the black ocean.


    Under the powerful force, the sea where the source is located has been broken through a gap, and the black energy is constantly retreating, completely unable to resist the breath of the source.


    Hey!


    The sea tumbling, the gray source finally jumped out of the sea, turned into a gray streamer and quickly rushed to the white enchantment.


    "Hey!"


    The white enchantment did not block the source, and the weird enchantment gave a ripple-like tremor. Then, the gray power of the source was swept away.


    At this point, the refining pots made a roar, powerful power constantly rushed out, letting the black air flowing over the refining pots shine, and the next moment, I saw the origin of the hair as smooth as the hair from the refining pot. .


    The origin of the source, immediately caused a lot of changes, although only a small point, but became the center of all, the irresistible power broke out, under the invisible pressure, all the power for surrender, and originally against the black air The power of the demon is immediately dissipated, as if you have seen any natural enemies.


    The source is so strong, Sasuke immediately manipulates the power of the source, allowing it to run around the body.


    I saw that the hair is as unstoppable as the hair, no matter what kind of power immediately retreats, avoids, escapes, the original arrogant devilish power is like a mouse to see a cat, panic-strickenly fleeing ~www.novelhall.com ~ Suddenly, the original source fluctuated, the invisible power poured out, and the gray ripples formed continuously. The devil''s power in the fluctuating zone continued to shatter, but in the end it was annihilated into a little black star that was closely followed by the source. The airflow is absorbed as much as possible.


    In the meridians, the source constantly annihilates the power of the demon, and the power of the origins of the meridians is completely dissipated. At this time, the source emits a gray brilliance, and under the circulation, the broken meridians instantly return to the original. Just running for a week, the damaged meridians have fully recovered.


    In the sea, the power of the devil has already slashed the seven-eight-eighth eight-eighths of Chakra. There is almost no Chakra in the wide sea of ??air. Only the power of the purple demon destroys the sea of ??air.


    After all, the source came to the sea of ??air, and a burst of vibrating within a purple sea of ??sorrow, but saw a small gray in the purple torrent, the gray air flow fluctuated constantly, and all the power of the demon was destroyed. The disaster was almost a moment, and the power of the demon was completely annihilated, and it was once again turned into a little starlight. Js3v3

 v2 Chapter 285： Festival

    Hey!


    The source once again released the gray brilliance, the ruined sea gradually recovered, and even expanded at a speed visible to the naked eye. When the gray brilliance dissipated, the sea was expanded again.


    Solving the power of the demon in the sea, Sasuke breathed a sigh of relief, "to finally avoid the threat of breaking the sea."


    However, at this time, there is no Chakra in the sea, and there is no air and sea in the margins, but it is desolate.


    Seeing this situation, Sasuke is very helpless. Chakra is swallowed up, even if it is supplemented with a refining pot, it feels like a cup of water, but this is always stronger than the result of the weak sea.


    Feel the situation around the whole body, Sasuke is slightly gratified, but fortunately, the source of help is timely, the devil''s power in other places is completely eliminated, and the damaged parts have been restored under the power of the source.


    Above the altar, influenced by the source, Shi Zhuyong stopped the output of the demon power in Sasuke''s body, and the raging purple storm disappeared instantly. For a time, the vast altar could no longer feel the power of the devil.


    After a while, Sasuke opened his eyes and showed an angry color. When he thought of the damage caused by the power of the demon, Sasuke suddenly raised a revenge. "Since you swallowed my chakra, then I will Devouring you, everything you eat is spit it out!"


    Immediately, Sasuke reversed the source, using the methods of the past to condense the source in the palm of his hand, and the right hand of the stone column was shrouded in a gray airflow. Soon, a strong suction appeared in the right hand, and it seemed that the stone column was absorbed into the body. Flash Dance Network www


    "Hey!"


    The stone pillars trembled, and the purple devil''s power broke out again from the stone pillar. Under the powerful suction, it was continuously inhaled into Sasuke''s body.


    Because of the suppression of the source, the power of the purple demon can not afford to make a sense of the wind and the waves, in the face of strong suppression, the power of the devil is completely surrendered.


    At this time, Sakai''s refining pot at the heart of the heart resonates, and at the same time a strong suction is transmitted. The power of breaking the magic into the body of Sasuke is constantly absorbed by the refining pot, as the whale swallows the water and generally turns into a purple torrent.


    The speed is too slow, the gray airflow in the assistant suddenly expands, and finally his entire body is wrapped in a gray airflow.


    "Give me a swallow!"


    Sasuke whispered, using the method to make his body turn into a huge mouth, as the abyss generally wants to swallow all the power of the demon.


    Suddenly, the altar trembled and saw the other five stone pillars fluctuating together. The powerful and powerful demon power completely poured out. Flash Dance Network www


    Powerful, pure, deep smashing power to form the purest purple crystal streamer!


    Immediately, the amethyst''s general demon power rushed into Sasuke''s body, forming a purple storm to wrap him. In the storm, the purple brilliance gradually concealed the gray airflow. From the outside, Sasuke is now like a purple crystal person.


    Just for a moment, all the power of the demon in the stone pillar was absorbed by Sasuke, but the suction of Sasuke''s body still did not stop.


    Being implicated, the stone tablets of the seal trembled together, and a slamming sound seemed to be something broken, and the stone monument broke out with a more powerful and powerful demon power.


    "Hey!"


    This force of breaking the magic into the body, Sasuke''s body trembled, because the power is too large, so that Sasuke has a feeling of soul out.


    All the devilish powers in the stone pillars and stone tablets were swallowed by Sasuke, and the whole altar trembled slightly. Then, the cracks on the stone monuments expanded, and a purple-black airflow emerged from the clouds.


    Suddenly, Sasuke did not see it naturally. Now he is busy dealing with the power of the devil in the body.


    Because of the swallowing of too many devilish powers, now the entire refining pot is carrying a layer of purple streamer, the misty, crystal-clear purple brilliance is shining and it is very beautiful.


    Immediately, Sasuke condensed the source into the refining pot, and with the powerful power of the town, the force of the demon was suppressed. Then, Sasuke was the operation of the refining pot, and the power of the refining pot continued to assimilate the power of the demon.


    The refining pot itself has the power of creation, and can transform all kinds of power arbitrarily. The power of the demon that has been swallowed is constantly transformed under the action of the refining pot. The original erosion is eliminated and becomes available for Sasuke. Chakra, only the chakra at this time is purple.


    Purple Chakra is extraordinary, and it is more powerful than the original Chakra. Sasuke feels that the purple Chakra is accompanied by the power of demolition and the power of destruction. It is pure and almost close to the world. The purest power system.


    After successfully transforming Chakra, Sasuke immediately moved into the sea of ??gas, and the steady purple chakra entered the sea of ??gas, so that the dry sea was refilled.


    The purple Chakra formed a torrent, constantly filling the gaps in the sea of ??air, and the empty sea of ??air was quickly spread by the purple stream. Yingchao Chakra turned the sea into a vast purple sea.


    The power of the devil that is swallowed up is really strong, and it is the same in both quality and quantity. When Sasuke fully fills the sea, the power of the devil is only one percent consumed.


    Sasuke is very emotional about this situation. He thoroughly understands the extraordinary power of the devil''s power. As far as quality is concerned, the power of devil is the second-generation existence that he now encounters. The Chakra of the tail beast, the power of the devil is more pure, pure, pure, one of the purest forces in the world.


    The gas sea has been filled, and how to deal with the remaining demon power has become the biggest problem facing Sasuke now. Where is the power of this devil?


    Sasuke doesn''t know if these demon powers will suddenly erupt. One day, it suddenly erodes your body again. If there is such a thing, Sasuke can really cry.


    Hesitantly, Sasuke still chooses to leave the power of the devil in his own body. It is a waste to lose such a huge force.


    In order to suppress the power of this demon, Sasuke is to control the source of this demon to suppress the power of this demon in the black sea inside the refining pot.


    All of this was slow, but it was completed in a short period of time. This time, Sasuke Sasuke finally solved the eruption of the demon power, and he also made great progress in his chakra quality.


    Everything has been done, and there has been a great change in the interior of the refining pot. It can be seen that above the Black Sea, a purple curtain will cover a vast space, and the purple brilliance will be pure and pure, and the ocean formed by the black air will complement each other. . Js3v3

 v2 Chapter 286： Festival

    Above the altar, the raging purple storm finally stopped, and the tall altars were cracked, because the power of the demon in the stone pillars and stone tablets was completely swallowed by Sasuke, and the runes above were dull, and the original power was not seen. .


    The power of the demon was completely suppressed in the refining pot. Sasuke opened his eyes, and a flash of light flashed. The momentum of the whole person increased by a few points. It can be seen that the strength of Sasuke has been greatly improved.


    At this time, Sasuke remembered the Aster, and immediately searched for the Aster on the altar.


    Not far away, a silver-haired woman dressed in red and white costumes fell to the ground, not who is the asters?


    "Aster!"


    Sasuke immediately went to the Aster to see the situation of the Aster, and found that the Amethyst breathed smoothly, the face was normal, and there was no abnormality.


    "Has it passed?"


    Sasuke then wanted to wake up the asters. At this time, the whole altar was suddenly and violently trembling.


    With a bang, Sasuke saw the center of the altar, but saw the cracks in the stone monuments that were suppressed by the seals. A purple-black airflow was constantly rising.


    In the purple-black airflow, the evil and powerful suffocating endlessness seems to be what is going on from the stone monument!


    "Because the power of the devil is lost, can the stone monument not suppress the seal of the skull?"


    Exploring the situation of the stone tablet, Sasuke calmed down and calmed down. "Sure enough, it was broken." However, Sasuke is not in a hurry. This is in the middle of his heart. This time he came to take the opportunity to release the cockroach from the seal. Come out, this will save a lot of effort.


    Gazing at the changes in the stone monument, Sasuke said to himself: "This is also good." Even on the altar waiting for the moment when the ÷Í÷Ë is completely broken!


    The purple-black air is constantly smashing, like a cloud, forming a cloud above the altar. In the clouds, changing constantly, you can see that the illusion of a fierce object is constantly solidifying. Sasuke knows that it is ÷ÍOh.


    Hey!


    The whole altar trembled, and the crack of the stone monument continued to expand.


    Roar!


    Suddenly, a low scream came out from it, and then, a brilliance appeared in the crack of the stone monument, and a more intense purple-black smoldering spewed out of it.


    Lie constantly, seems to be screaming for excitement about getting out of here.


    However, at this time, the other end of the cave, there was another scream, which was even lower, coming from the deep cave, which sounded extraordinarily quiet.


    After hearing the roar from the Turks, Sasuke was slightly surprised. "Is the body of the skeleton coming so soon?"


    The echo of the body was obtained, and the soul screaming in the stone tablet was sharper and sharper. The stone tablet slammed and saw a purple-black light column bursting out from it. The next moment, it became a soul shadow. Www


    The ghost shadow floats above the altar, only a few feet in size, surrounded by a rich purple-black airflow, condensing out thousands of tentacles, really a miniature version of the dragonfly.


    "Is it finally liberated?! My soul!"


    Along with a burst of sound, several figures appeared on the bridge, and Sasuke saw it, it was Huang Quan, and several of his men who had become corpses.


    Huang Quan glanced at the asters in the altar, and immediately looked at the soul floating in the air. A strong light broke out in his eyes, and he immediately said, "You can finally be completely resurrected, and this seal seems to be like this. Was liberated by the kid."


    "I saw it." He made a sly laugh. "No matter who is liberated, I have to thank him. After waiting for so many years, I can finally come out again. This world will be controlled by me. I I have already seen the moment that the ideal township was established!"


    Sasuke looked coldly at Huang Quan and others, not distracted. "The tone is really not too small, hey, do you really think you can be lawless?"


    I noticed Sasuke, and the faint voice came from Huang Quan. "Oh? Kid, are you a ninja? Although you are disrespectful to me, but in the sentiment that you liberated me, I am not inferior to you." Don''t take responsibility."


    "Responsibility? Oh, it¡¯s really nothing." Sasuke¡¯s mouth swayed and said: "Although I want to liberate you, my purpose is not to let you do anything in this world. Hey, you are me. As long as I can eat you, my strength does not know how much it will increase."


    "Hey, devour me?" It¡¯s like hearing something funny. "Kid, you are too mad, just rush to you, I will kill you."


    Huang Quan¡¯s face showed a strange smile, and immediately said: ¡°Adult, don¡¯t talk nonsense with this kid, it¡¯s important to resurrect your soul.¡±


    "Oh, I almost forgot everything, Huang Quan, let''s get started."


    "Yes, adults!"


    Under the control of the dragonfly, Huang Quan¡¯s body was purple and black, and the momentum was not much weaker than the shadow of the soul on the altar. Immediately afterwards, I saw the change of his prints in his hands, and the powerful powers were constantly coming.


    This pressure is extraordinary, including a strong suffocation. When the ripples fluctuated above the altar, Sasuke¡¯s body shook a little, but then, his purple brilliance flashed, and the pressure was disappeared without a shadow. trace.


    Seeing the performance of Sasuke, he made a curious voice, "Hey, how can the smell of that kid be so familiar"


    Because the recovery of the soul is tight, I don¡¯t think about Sasuke again, I pressed the doubts in my heart, and then manipulated Huang Quan to speed up the movements in my hands. The water-like ripples suddenly changed, and the continuous fluctuations broke out. A force of summoning.


    Hey!


    The shadow of the soul resonated, and the purple-black air around it was more intense. The next moment, I saw that the shadow of the soul turned into a stream of light and rushed to the side of Huangquanà§!


    The purple-black soul virtual shadow is turned into a beam of light, so it is poured into the body of Huangquan. The surrounding of the light column is surrounded by a purple-black airflow, forming a storm vortex. The vortex creates a wave, but it makes the whole The dome trembled a bit.


    Then, I heard a sharp scream, it was a squeaky voice.


    "Yellow! What are you doing!"


    At this time, Huang Quan was very different in appearance, in the storm, the whole body was covered by purple and black brilliance.


    "I feel this power"


    In the storm, Huang Quan''s tone was different, and the power of a huge soul permeated him, giving him a general voice of drug abuse. Js3v3

 v2 Chapter 287： Festival

    "Hey adults, your strength, I accept it with impoliteness, hey, you didn''t expect me to do this."


    The storm is still going on, and the sound of the sound is a bit harsh. "Yellow! You, the despicable villain, dare to swallow my strength!"


    "Hey, adults, I waited that day ten years ago, but there was no chance. Now, haha, I finally got everything ready. For this day, I have been forbearing for too long."


    Huang Quan relied on mystery to suppress the sly consciousness, and wilfully swallowed the power of the surging soul. This power of the soul contains a combination of the other half of strength, strong suffocation and resentment. Huang Quan intends to devour the power of the soul of the scorpion, and then use this force to once again seize the power of the scorpion body deposited in his body, and finally devour the entire cockroach.


    Huang Quan¡¯s idea is very good. This is his long-planned plan. Ten years ago, Huang Quan and some people liberated him from the seal. At that time, he also thought about the power of devour. However, at that time, he was not prepared enough. When he wanted to devour the power of cockroaches, he discovered that he could not suppress the powerful suffocation at that time. If he was swallowed, he might explode and die.


    Finally, ten years later, Huang Quan practiced a mysterious technique, and he was stunned. With the help of this mystery, he finally succeeded in suppressing the ambiguous consciousness, and with this power he successfully resisted the powerful Unbelievable suffocation.


    "Hey, let''s rest assured, after your power is captured by me, I will fulfill your wish and build a powerful empire that will never fade. Now, you can rest assured that you are waiting for you in heaven. , haha..."


    Huang Quan made a scream of laughter. He had already foreseen his own scene of sweeping the entire area with the power of terracotta warriors and horses. By then, he will be the king of all, the only **** in the world!


    I have to say that Huang Quan is really ambitious at this time. He wants to be a god. After the Six Immortals, he becomes the most powerful **** in the world of tolerance!


    Above the altar, Sasuke looked at the changes on the field with amazement. He did not think that Huang Quan had such ambitions.


    "Is Huangquan and the armpits reversed?"


    "The power of devouring cockroaches?" Sasuke''s mouth twitched in a curve. "A clown like you wants to plunder the power of cockroaches? It''s too naive!"


    ......


    "Yellow, do you really think that this will succeed?"


    The sound of the hustle and bustle came, and there was a sarcasm in the tone.


    "Haha, I am not successful? You are a big man, your strength is pouring into my body, and I have suppressed your consciousness. Why do you fight with me now?!"


    Huang Quan is very arrogant and thinks he has mastered everything.


    "Oh, it¡¯s too naive. Do you think that with the power of ninja, you can suppress my consciousness?"


    With a smile, the whole body is running, and in a flash, the powerful suffocation hits the smashing seal of his own consciousness.


    Hey!


    Like a paper paste, the seal formed by the smashing of the spirit is easily broken by the suffocating air. Immediately, a devastating force erupts from the body of Huang Quan, constantly destroying the organization of his body.


    "What! Impossible!"


    Huang Quan issued an incredible exclamation. "I have not sealed your consciousness? How could this be!"


    "Huang Quan, human beings, how can the current ninjutsu suppress my power, just relying on the power system that does not flow in, but also want to suppress me as an ancient evil?" This is the common problem of your human beings, arrogance Self-righteous, you will pay a terrible price for your betrayal!"


    The screaming laughter, the more intense suffocation broke out, and in a flash, Huang Quan was swallowed up by the purple-black air.


    In the purple-black storm, Huang Quan was terrified. He felt that his power of life was continually lost, and it was almost necessary to cut off all vitality.


    The more fearful in his heart, Huang Quan issued a cry for help.


    "Hey adults, don''t... don''t do this to me... ah..."


    "Hey adults... I know it''s wrong..."


    The vitality was taken, Huang Quan did not want to give birth, and issued a voice that almost prayed for generality. "I beg you... let me go this time... ah..."


    "Hey, human, I have given you many opportunities. Don''t think that the thoughts in your heart don''t know. You have been plotting my power ten years ago..."


    "Not like this... ah..."


    Huang Quan still wants to argue, but he was interrupted by the beggar. "Human, you don''t want to play tricks in front of me. I know everything about your mind. I didn''t know what I pretended, and gave you so many opportunities. However, you are so greedy, you want to devour me, hey, this time, I will never let you go."


    As he said, he increased the power of the outbreak, and the purple-black airflow that was raised on his body became more intense, and the near-substantial suffocation drowned him.


    "what......"


    Huang Quan was even more painful. Finally, in a scream, he was completely eroded by the suffocating body. The original rapid decay, purple and black brilliance, but Huang Chun was instantly aging. Finally, in the powerful purple-black storm, the whole person became gravel. Falling to the ground.


    Solved Huang Quan, the purple-black storm gradually stopped, and a tall, dark-haired man appeared there.


    The man dressed in clothing that is inconsistent with the times is a bit like the unique costume worn by the rogues during the Warring States Period. When he saw it, he saw his black hair and waist. He was casually scattered behind his back. The pale face was very handsome and very evil. Among them, the body is full of purple and black suffocating, powerful and evil, like a peerless evil spirit from a foreign country.


    "Is this what you are? It''s really different."


    Sasuke watched the changes on the field, faintly ran his own chakra, and began to guard against the embarrassment of the figure in front of him.


    At this time ÷Í÷Ë also looked at Sasuke and felt the unusual strength of Sasuke. He was a little surprised. He immediately said, "The kid, how is the power in your body, how can it break? The power of the magic power!"


    When it comes to "the power of breaking the devil", the tone of the embarrassment is a bit cloudy, and it is self-evident that the power of the devil is very disgusting.


    After all, the other party is a peerless demon, even if the strength is sharply reduced, Sasuke still dare not care, and is vigilant, saying: "Oh? Destroy the power of the devil? I have absorbed some of the power of the devil."


    Sasuke did not hide it, as he said.


    It has absorbed the power of the devil! ¡±


    When I heard Sasuke¡¯s words, my face changed. He naturally knew the metamorphosis of the power of the devil. Is it so easy to absorb the power of the devil?


    We must know that the power of breaking the magic is the power of the witch''s inheritance. It can be said that it is the most powerful force of the witch, even in the spiritual system is the top strength system. If you don''t get the inheritance, you can''t absorb it! Forcibly absorbed, it is bound to be eroded by the power of the devil, under the powerful force of the devil''s power, even the gods will die because of physical exhaustion!

 v2 Chapter 288： Festival

    "


    Now, Sasuke does not inherit the inheritance of the witch, but it is still absorbed by the power of the devil, such a thing seems to be impossible in the eyes!


    Looking at the opposite Sasuke, his eyes were slightly condensed, he felt it again, yes, the abominable breath is undoubtedly the power of the devil. Although it is not as pure as the power of the devil, the power contained in it is indeed the power of the devil.


    It¡¯s really not a simple kid. Unconsciously, I started to face the opposite Sasuke. He knows that this human being is not simple. Think of your own strength, and then transform the strategy.


    "Boy, you are very good, although your strength is top in this era, but, in my opinion, you are still far away, do you know? In my time, there are so many humans like you. Even if it is an ordinary mage, the power you have is not inferior to you. I want you to know my strength. At that time, I don¡¯t know how many people like you killed..."


    Sasuke smiled a little, no, no, "Oh, you said so much, is it threatening me?"


    "What is it!" He made a contemptuous look. "Kid, advise you not to be against me. Otherwise, you will die very badly!"


    "Oh? I was so scared to die like that..." Sasuke was surprised and looked like a turn, and his mouth was swaying. "If I had to be against you?"


    "Then you are looking for death!"


    There was no sound in the cold, and there was a sudden black-black streamer in the hand. In the next second, a huge purple-black energy beam burst out.


    Hey!


    The purple-black beam is so powerful that it instantly devours the entire altar.


    boom!


    The altar of the altar trembled a little, and the cracks began to burst, and the dust was filled with smoke. The entire cave was immersed in Yu Wei.


    I watched Sasuke, who was swallowed up by the purple-black light beam, with a sarcasm. "I thought you were so powerful, but it was just like this. It really ruined the power of the devil!"


    Just when you were proud, a cold voice was uploaded from the altar. "Who are you talking about?"


    "how is this possible!"


    When I heard this sound, I felt a shock in my heart, and then I saw it in the dusty mist. I can see that the purple dust was faintly revealed in the gray dust, and a pure and incomparable force came from it. If there is no soul pressure over the heart.


    When the dust settled, I saw the scene on the altar. I saw that the whole altar was completely destroyed in the previous attack. The stone pillars were broken and the ground was ruined. The large stones fell from the dome to the ground.


    Just above the altar, in a purple light curtain, a man wearing a cloak holds a witch who is in a coma. Who is not Sasuke?


    ......


    In the purple light curtain, Sasuke¡¯s face was as usual. After seeing the intact and uninhibited asters, he took a sigh of relief and even placed Aster on the ground, letting her lean against a huge stone.


    I saw the purple light, and the face was amazed. "Is it enchanted?"


    What you think is right, it is the enchantment that Sasuke and Aster are protecting. However, this enchantment is not a help for Zuo, and Sasuke will not have any enchantment at all, let alone such a powerful enchantment.


    This enchantment was placed in the chest of the asters of the asters. Speaking of it, at the time, in the face of the endless purple-black column, Sasuke took into consideration the asters that were still in a coma, and even prepared the asters on the ground. Leave the altar.


    However, even if the speed of Sasuke is very fast, the purple-black light column is already in front of them, even if you want to run, you can''t run away.


    "If you can''t run, you can only resist it!"


    Sasuke then transferred away from the chakra in the body, and wanted to resist the slap in the face. When Sasuke was to display the thunder, the dementor bell on the chest of the asters was suddenly shining, and a powerful force was excited. Out, it turned out to be a solid enchantment that would protect the two.


    Feeling the power of the purple enchantment, Sasuke''s heart emerged with a realization, he knew that everything is the soul of the asters in front of the chest. The ascension bell of Aster is reserved for the 16th night. In the critical moment, the soul-sounding bell feels the power of the demon in the Saskatchewan, and the automatic guardian, even if it is the enchantment, blocks the shackles for them. hit.


    "It¡¯s really the power of sixteen nights....."


    Sasuke''s gaze flashed a touch of envy, and he also wanted to have this powerful enchantment. For the enemy, it is this enchantment that can block all attacks from the enemy.


    ÷Í÷ËThe previous strike has the power of s-class ninjutsu, but this enchantment succeeded in blocking it, and only after a layer of entanglement on the enchantment, the power of ÷Í÷Ë was resolved, so The enchantment is really horrible.


    Sasuke''s conjecture is about intensity. This enchantment is as good as the complete body.


    "Good luck!" A blow was blocked, and the sound was cold. Because the strength has not recovered, the purple-black column that was just displayed is not very strong. If he is allowed to integrate the power of the soul he just got, he believes that he The blow will exert a stronger force, at least ten times that of the previous attack!


    Looking at the two people in the enchantment, the purple-black brilliance of the body is uncertain. "I am lucky, I didn''t expect the power of the 16th night to exist in this world, the useless kid, thank you for the power of the woman." !"


    Sassy''s scornful help is not in the heart, even if he is ignorant of his own, Sasuke is not mad at him.


    "That is your strength?"


    I felt the strong and weak breath on the opposite side of the body. Sasuke¡¯s eyes flashed a glimmer of light, and his strength has not recovered.


    "if that is the case......"


    Then Sasuke began to ridicule, "Hey, your power is just like this. Is the ability of the ancient evil spirits only like this? Or, your strength is not as good as before, oh, I should have thought of it. The power that has been sealed by the sixteen nights has been exhausted by the time. Hey, it¡¯s a pity, it¡¯s been sealed for so many years, and now it¡¯s possible to forget even how to fight!¡±


    After being helped by Sasuke, I was going to have a seizure, but after all, it was an ancient evil spirit, an old monster that lived for more than five hundred years or even longer. His heart is still very good, and it is against the fire of the heart. Coldly said: "Kid, what do you say, no matter whether my strength is restored, you are not my opponent."


    "is it?"


    Sasuke¡¯s mouth is light, "That''s not necessarily."


    Then, in the astonished gaze, Sasuke came out of the guardian enchantment.


    Hey!


    The enchantment made a ripple of water, and Sasuke saw that he slowly stepped out of the enchantment and walked to the point where he was not far away.


    "You kid!"

 v2 Chapter 289： Festival

    Looking at a leisurely expression of Sasuke, his eyes gaze slightly. "Since you want to die, then I will fulfill you!"


    The powerful purple-black airflow suddenly erupted from the cockroach, the ground trembled, and the endless pressure came to Sasuke. At this moment, the gas field of the ancient evil spirits is full!


    Hey!


    The whole body was surrounded by a purple-black airflow, and the purple-black airflow continued to solidify, eventually transforming a huge monster shadow behind the skeleton.


    Seeing that the virtual shadow is extraordinary, the body gives birth to thousands of tentacles, the barbs of each tentacle are clearly visible, and the huge purple-black tentacles are constantly rolling in the air, undulating a purple-black ripple.


    Is this illusion not the body of ÷Í÷Ë?


    Sasuke calmly watched the illusion of the sacred shadow, the heart of the road, and sure enough it was the ancient demon, can have such a power, just a virtual shadow, in the momentum of the general tail beasts!


    At this time, Sasuke continued to ridicule, and did not give him a feeling, sneer a smile, said: "Hey, it¡¯s ugly to say that you are ugly, can you say that you have not evolved completely? Long Ugly is not your fault, but it¡¯s not right to be scary when you come out. Do you even have this self-knowledge?"


    "you!"


    I¡¯ve been angered and attacked. For centuries, no one has ever said this. He knows the ugliness of his own body. This has become the biggest pain in his heart, so it has become a beauty after transformation. The image of the man, trying to cover up his ugly body, numbs himself with the illusion of form. When he was in love with ´»ÌÕ, he never dared to show his own body, because he was afraid of scaring. pottery.


    "I? Hey, what''s wrong with me, let''s be honest, you dare to come out scary like this, the face is really thick."


    In the end, Sasuke stunned and seemed to be really ashamed of the shamelessness.


    After being beaten again by Sasuke, even if there is no better heart, I can''t help it, but seeing his pale complexion become a little red because of anger, his brows are beating, his chest is ups and downs, and his breathing becomes a lot heavier.


    "Kid, I want to kill you!"


    The screams screamed, the phantoms behind him undulated constantly, and in a sharp blast, the illusion turned into a huge purple-black storm instantly melted into the sly body.


    The virtual shadow enters the body, and the momentum of the cockroach rises several times again. The body shape flashes, and it turns into a purple-black streamer to the Sasuke shock!


    Hey!


    The speed of the cockroach is very fast. In the blink of an eye, it is in front of Sasuke. Under the powerful gas field, Sasuke¡¯s clothes are flying, and all the powerful powers are coming out.


    "The boy is dead!"


    In an instant, the purple-black energy group in the hands of the cockroach, the horrible suffocating and destructive power.


    The purple-black energy group is extremely powerful, like the purple-black day will be covered by Sasuke!


    In the face of this blow, Sasuke was not in a hurry. Shion was protected in the enchantment. He had no worries at all. Now he has only one person left in his eyes.


    In an instant, the assistants in the purple brilliance shine, the Chakra condensed in the hands of the devil''s power, the illusion of the thunder and lightning, but at this time, the lightning in the assistant has changed again, the lightning flashing, the dragon Usually in the assistant, the lightning is purple!


    The purple thunder and lightning hit the energy group in the hands of the scorpion, like a thunder and fire, and broke out instantly.


    Hey!


    The huge impact forms a curved energy collision airflow, and the purple and purple black energy is constantly slamming. Under the violent impact, the road shock wave is centered on two people, and spreads rapidly around. The shock wave is successfully resisted by the enchantment guarding the asters. Down, the powerful shock wave just ignited a layer on it and it disappeared.


    Under the powerful bang, the purple and purple-black airflow formed a storm, and the wide cave was affected.


    boom!


    The ground trembled a little, and the impact of the horror caused the bridge where the two were located to collapse instantly. In the continuous shaking, the two figures quickly flicked back. After all, the powerful impact airflow made a little starlight dissipated. In the air.


    ÷Í÷Ë Äý Äý ñ· ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ôSasuke has been able to flexibly use the power of 16 nights.


    In the previous attack, Sasuke fully integrated the power of purification and destruction of the demon power into the thunder and lightning. The original ordinary lightning became horrible, purified, destroyed, and under two forces. Oh, there are some things that can¡¯t stand!


    "This kid..."


    I was shocked by the shock of my heart, and I reassessed the strength of Sasuke. Now, just by virtue of the physical battle, he is the most powerful and Sasuke.


    Looking at the helpless Sasuke there, it¡¯s a terrible kid, but it¡¯s the same. If I fight with him on the body, his end can only be a dead end.


    Thinking of this, I relaxed and said casually: "Kid, I admit to underestimating your strength, hey, even applied the power of the 16th night to that step, although it is not pure, but it is also very good, like People like you are really rare!"


    "Award!" Sasuke''s mouth is light and said: "You are not bad, it is an ancient evil, but I am very much looking forward to fighting your body. Now you can''t play the strength."


    "Oh? Just look forward to fighting my body?" ÷Í÷Ë Inexplicable smile, the face reveals a strange color, "You will see However, now you are still with me three Let''s fight."


    Speaking, he summoned the three corpses that had been standing aside, and licked his lips. He said, "The strength of the three of them is not to be underestimated. In the face of the three of them, what will you do?" ?"


    "they are......"


    At this point, Sasuke noticed the three corpses brought by Sui, and Sasuke recognized two of them. It was the moment that he almost died in his hand and the congratulations.


    However, at this time, their breath is very strange, the whole body has no breath, it is the body, but they see their **** red, cold, dead, desolate, a strong spirit of death continues to come.


    "The dead body?"


    After measuring the three weird corpses, Sasuke remembered the method of cultivating the corpse that he had heard in the past.


    Revenue, relying on some kind of power to feed the bodies, let them have incredible power, the bodies created by the corpse are divided into several stages, as the comprehension of the definition of the strength of the division, copper bodies, iron bodies, silver bodies , corpse, corpse king.

 v2 Chapter 290： Festival

    Although there are only five definitions, the corpse is unusual. Only the copper corpse can be compared with the monk who built the base period. Moreover, when fighting the copper corpse, the monks who built the base period can often be killed by the copper corpse. If it is the last corpse king, it is really similar to the existence of the ancient murderous creatures. The corpse king is the so-called drought and flood. Once it is born, the place where it passes is sacred, and the world is robbed!


    Sasuke felt it. The three guys in front of him couldn¡¯t compare with the lowest copper corpses, but they were not much different. And now they are three!


    Facing the three corpses of eerie horror, Sasuke''s gaze is micro-coagulation. He estimated that he is the strength of the shadow level. It is infinitely close to the super-shadow level. Even if it is normal strength, there should be no problem for the three corpses. With the power of the devil, Sasuke has the confidence to completely suppress them.


    Knowing that he can completely defeat the corpse, Sasuke smiled and said: "Is this your corpse? But so"


    "Really"


    I smiled a little and said: "Although your strength is strong, you can''t be too conceited. My three men are very powerful."


    "Let me see it!"


    Sasuke snorted and surrounded by the purple Chakra light arc. It turned into a purple streamer and attacked three corpses.


    Under the control of the cockroaches, the three corpses screamed, and in an instant, the entire cave was surrounded by the yin wind, and the three corpses surrounded Sasuke as a black shadow.


    At this time, the assistant assisted the purple thunder, and the force of breaking the magic into the lightning strike locked the body of the moment.


    puff!


    Surrounded by lightning, the left hand of the purple lightning package penetrated the chest, and instantly, the chest cavity was cracked, and the green liquid was mixed with the broken internal organs and the large holes that were broken from the back were spewed out.


    Fortunately, there is lightning protection, so the liquid that is ejected does not splash on Sasuke.


    At this time, Sasuke draws back the left hand surrounded by thunder, writes the wheel eye to open, and the mind is moving, it appears in front of the Jiusha. The next moment, Jiusha is also worn by the thunder of Sasuke, the green liquid and broken The internal organs have been splashed.


    Afterwards, the final congratulations were also carried out by the thunder. Only one second, Sasuke¡¯s thunder and lightning penetrated all the corpses, and the speed was terrible!


    I saw the performance of Sasuke, and I was so fascinated that it was such a powerful kid that I couldn¡¯t do it. However, immediately, there was an inexplicable smile. "Too naive, thinking that this will defeat my corpse?"


    Instantly defeated all the corpses, Sasuke stunned to the side, the lightning in his hand did not scatter, and the arc of the snake condensed into a sharp shape in his hand.


    Sasuke thought he had defeated all the corpses and was about to prepare to attack him. The scene that appeared in front of him was a little surprised.


    I saw three large holes in the chest of the corpse, and the purple lightning bolts were constantly broken. The wounds were cracked constantly. It was the power of the devil that was eroding their bodies.


    However, at this time, there was another inexplicable energy fluctuation in the chest. Suddenly, the three of them had a strong purple light on their chests, and a force sprang from them, which was actually continually eroding. The purple lightning of the magic power!


    "That kind of power!"


    Sasuke¡¯s heart was shocked. He saw that in the purple light, a large red worm crawled out from the heart, sharp mouthparts, and awkward body. At this time, it was full of purple brilliance.


    Sasuke saw the bug, wasn''t that what he saw when he killed Jiusha''s companion a few days ago?


    "Kid, see it, the power from five hundred years ago, the power of the dead soul."


    ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë , , , , , , , , , ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô


    "Dead soul"


    Sasuke saw the dead soul worms that climbed out of the chest of the three corpses, but saw the purple brilliance of the dead soul worms constantly, and a powerful force is erupting from their bodies. This force is very strange, Sasuke used to I have never encountered it at all.


    Visible to the naked eye, under the purple brilliance of the dead soul worm, the purple lightning that lingers around the hole in front of the chest of the corpse is gradually offset and assimilated, and the power of the demon that is contained in it is also gradually disappearing along with the purple brilliance!


    Seeing this situation, Sasuke''s gaze is micro-coagulation, can the purple brilliance resist the power of the devil? Or is it true that the power of purple brilliance and demonization is assimilated?


    "Oh, I am very curious, what is the dead soul worm that you said?"


    At this time, Sasuke can''t help but ask him subconsciously. He is very curious about the creature of the dead soul.


    "Hey, dead soul worm, it is a very wonderful existence." He smiled and said: "Do you know? The dead soul worm is originally a demon thing that devours the soul, but even if it is a demon thing, Masters and witches are all very happy to use their power."


    "The power of them?"


    "Swallowing!"


    However, he listened slowly and said: "The dead soul worm swallows the spirit, devours all kinds of power, and it can provide its own power to the host. A hundred years ago, many witches and mages used the dead soul worm. Power helps them fight. As you can see, now the three dead souls use their spiritual power to temporarily resist the power of the devil and use their unique ability to assimilate the power of the demon ""


    "Sure enough, it is like that." Sasuke¡¯s heart was shocked. It¡¯s no wonder that the power of the demon will disappear. The original soul of the dead soul has that kind of power. ¡°It¡¯s incredible, even the power of the devil can be absorbed.¡±


    Sasuke sighed at this, and the power of the devil was unusual. At that time, it took him a lot of effort to absorb the power of the devil, and even died because of it!


    However, the face of a worm in front of it is easy to do, and the fact that the power of the devil has been successfully resolved, so that Sasuke has some emotions. "Is it really a human being?"


    At this point, the dead soul worm has completely absorbed the power of the demon in the three corpses, and released a spiritual force to quickly repair the wound on the corpse.


    After a while, the three corpses seemed to have stood up without any injuries at all, and saw the Sasuke on the opposite side. The scarlet eyes made a savage light, and the screaming continued to rush to Sasuke.


    I saw the power of the dead soul worm. Sasuke knows that if you want to truly defeat the corpse, you must solve the dead souls in their bodies. Otherwise, even if they are seriously injured, their injuries will still recover.

 v2 Chapter 291： Festival

    Knowing the imperative, Sasuke targeted the dead souls hidden in the corpse.


    Break them through from the inside! Sasuke thought of it.


    After avoiding the encirclement of the walking corpse, Sasuke immediately took out the grasshopper sword from behind, Chakra was running, and the purple arc was condensed on the grasshopper sword.


    One inch long and one inch strong, and Sasuke''s swordsmanship is superb, he firmly believes that he will soon defeat the corpse, and his body shape flashes, it is to rush to the corpse.


    However, at this time, the corpse was very unusual. The dead soul worm passed part of the spiritual power to the corpse, and received the spiritual blessing. The movement and strength of the corpse were greatly improved.


    Like ghosts, the three corpses will be surrounded by Sasuke, and the ghosts are overwhelming. The powerful gas field oppresses Sasuke. In the invisible force field, Sasuke gradually feels the pressure.


    In the face of such changes, Sasuke no longer keeps his hands, like antelope hanging horns, all kinds of swords and techniques come to hand, with extraordinary swordsmanship on the body of the body to leave traces.


    After all, the purple lightning around the grasshopper sword is extraordinary, with the power of breaking the magic, facing the enemies of the corpse, he gradually gained the upper hand.


    Sasuke Sword went with him, and the grasshopper sword in his hand rolled up the dazzling sword curtain. Purple lightning surrounded it, and the continuous cracking sound was mixed with the thunder of lightning. Although the wounds cut by the grasshoppers are not deep, but the power of the devil has penetrated into their bodies, and the purification property carried by the power of the devil is the nemesis of these devils and ghosts.


    However, the wounds on the body of the corpse are constantly smashing the purple thunder. The continuous thunder continually destroys the body organization of the corpse. As if it is decaying, the wounds of the corpse are dead and gray, and the color of this ash quickly spread. Go to other parts.


    Less than ten interest, all the three corpses turned into a dead gray. Suddenly, their actions became slow, and the green liquid continued to flow from the mouth.


    "It works!"


    Sasuke¡¯s heart was dark, and then the lightning output in his hand was increased. Immediately, a large purple light curtain shrouded three corpses.


    The purple light curtain contains the power of thunder and the power of breaking the devil, but it is even more difficult to see the ash of the body of the corpse, and their body emits a stench of odor, which is the stench of the carrion after being cooked.


    At this point, the movements of the three walking bodies stopped, and the blood red color in the eyes gradually dimmed. It can be seen that the limbs are constantly moving, and the small pieces of meat are falling down with the black liquid. At this time, the purple light curtain completely destroys their vitality. Under the action of the devil, the walking body can not have any action at all. !


    Seeing to control the corpse, Sasuke took a breath, and even went to kill the dead soul worm in the corpse.


    Hey!


    Suddenly, I saw the purple light curtain vibrating. The next moment, the three corpses screamed, the red light in the eyes flourished, and a powerful purple spiritual force erupted from them, actually resisting the purple light curtain. The power of the devil!


    "Is that a dead soul?"


    Sasuke''s gaze condensed, and the grasshopper in his hand immediately picked up the sword flower, and it rushed into the purple light curtain. The sword turned and straight into the chest of one of the walking corpses.


    puff!


    The grasshopper sword surrounded by purple thunderbolt stabbed the heart, Sasuke felt the dead soul insects in the heart, and then increased the lightning power of the grasshopper sword.


    Hey!


    The grasshopper sword screams, and the more powerful purple thunder and lightning snakes flood into the corpse. The power of the devil in the purple lightning is extraordinary, and the shell of the dead soul is defeated in an instant, which is easy to pierce. Its body.


    The power of the devil is in the body, and the soul of the dead is screaming and screaming, and the purple spirit is constantly squirting in an attempt to resist the power of the demon.


    Because the spiritual power is too large, the corpse of the corpse emerges with a dazzling purple brilliance. In the whistling sound of the dead soul worm, the corpses are vibrated and stunned like a madness.


    "I still want to struggle!"


    Sasuke¡¯s face was cold and the output of the thunderbolt was maintained. The grasshopper¡¯s sword was turned and picked, but the chest of the walking corpse was broken. Immediately, a big bug with a strong purple spirit was seen.


    The dead soul worm was stripped of the body of the corpse, and the corpse was suddenly collapsed in the purple light curtain. The human form of the corpse turned into a muddy mud falling to the ground.


    "Is this a dead soul worm?" Sasuke saw the look of the dead soul worm, and the grass smashed in his hand, which was the two pieces of the dead soul worm. I licked the black liquid on the sword and said in disgust: "It''s a disgusting thing!"


    Without looking at the body of this dead soul worm, Sasuke''s goal turned to the other two corpses. As in the case, Sasuke made three dead soul worms into two sections.


    I¡¯ve been on the sidelines, watching Sasuke¡¯s movements, seeing Sasuke¡¯s success killing all the dead souls and walking corpses, flashing a glimmer of light in his gaze, and immediately said: ¡°It¡¯s amazing, kid, it seems that you¡¯ve broken. The power of the magic can be flexibly displayed, although it is only a little, but it is also very unbelievable."


    Sasuke gaze at the micro side, watching the opposite side of the cymbal and saying: "The next moment is your turn, oh, antiques hundreds of years ago, you should not exist in this world, just like this dead soul worm, The dust of history will surely fall!"


    "Oh? Hey, boy, I am an antique, but as long as there is a powerful force, even history can''t be around! I exist in this world is inevitable, this world will belong to me, I have seen the future As I foresee"


    He smiled and looked at Sasuke with a different look. When he turned his head, he said, "Don''t you want to be the master of the world? Come on, cooperate with me, I believe, in our joint efforts." Next, no one in the world can stop us!"


    Sasuke wants to laugh out when he is "dreaming daydreaming".


    "Hey, oh You are really naive." Sasuke¡¯s tone is full of sarcasm. "Do you rule the world? I haven¡¯t thought about it, but even if I want to be the master of this world, I And why do you team up with you, joke! Do you think you are really strong? Hey, speaking, you are too arrogant, the world is stronger than you, I don¡¯t know how many people, you can only do spring and autumn Big dream, hey, is it more stupid if you have been sealed for five hundred years?"


    "you!"


    After being repeatedly ridiculed by Sasuke, the face was white and green, and he said coldly: "The kid, toasting, not eating and drinking! Since you want to die, I will fulfill you!"


    After that, the sly hand made a strange print, and in a flash, the purple-black sputum erupted from the cockroach body.


    Hey!


    However, seeing the transformation of the shape of the scorpion, the original humanoid water-like illusion, the purple-black shock wave continues to spread around the sputum, the airflow surging, let the side of the Sasuke smashed.


    "Hey!"


    With a loud scream, Sasuke saw that a huge purple-black monster appeared in the cave!

 v2 Chapter 292： Festival

    "Hey! Kid, I want to kill you!"


    The cockroaches that turned into the body appeared in the cave, but he was very tall, and he almost reached the dome!


    At this time, the image of the dragonfly was completely revealed. The purple-black oily skin and thousands of tentacles, especially the huge eyes, were full of evil and suffocation.


    Sasuke¡¯s appearance was seen in Sasuke¡¯s eyes. Sasuke nodded like a comment. He only listened to himself: ¡°It¡¯s really a tentacle, I don¡¯t know if his hobby is as described in some ghost movies... ..."


    Sasuke¡¯s words were heard in the ears. Fortunately, he did not understand what the ghost film was. Otherwise, this discourse will definitely make him smoke again.


    The whole body is surrounded by the purple-black airflow, and the powerful momentum is fully demonstrated. At this time, his huge one-eyed Sasuke is almost to swallow Sasuke!


    "Kid, you don''t know how to be so good, I will fulfill you!"


    Immediately, thousands of tentacles swayed together, and the huge wind that was brought up made the whole cave fly through the rocks.


    "Roar!"


    With a low snoring, thousands of tentacles flooded into Sasuke, and the huge powers were surrounded by Sasuke.


    Hey!


    With a strong wind and wind, Sasuke worked hard to run Chakra, and the grasshopper in his hand was surrounded by more lightning.


    Hey!


    The purple thunderbolt makes the grasshopper sword scream, and the sharp swordsman formed by the thunder and lightning emits a horrible atmosphere. Under the blessing of the two forces of destruction and purification, Sasuke is not weak and squatting in the momentum for the time being.


    In the face of hundreds of tentacles, Sasuke''s eyes are like electricity, and the footsteps are high and leaping, and straight to the tide of tentacles.


    "Oh! But that''s it!"


    ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë , , , , , , , , , , ÖÜ ÖÜ ÖÜ ÖÜ ÖÜ ÖÜ ÖÜ ÖÜ ÖÜ ÖÜ ÖÜ ÖÜ ÖÜ ÖÜ ÖÜ ÖÜ ÖÜ ÖÜ ÖÜ ÖÜ ÖÜ ÖÜ ÖÜ ÖÜ ÖÜ ÖÜ ÖÜ ÖÜ


    In the encirclement, Sasuke''s sword is tight and airtight. In the face of endless tentacles, the sharpness of the grasshopper sword and the sharpness of the lightning show a role, and the sound of the split sounds with the sizzling sound of the sizzling sound, although the embarrassing offensive Very violent, but Sasuke is still blocked.


    Moreover, Sasuke''s body is very flexible, and the fish swims through the crowded tentacles.


    I have escaped, dozens of tentacles of the baggage attack, the assistants in the grasshoppers and thunderstorms, the original three-footed lightning swordsman became azhang.


    Like a thunderbolt rifle, Sasuke found the flaws of the cockroach, and it was a thorn at the huge purple one-eyed!


    clang!


    Did not hear the expected piercing sound, accompanied by the intersection of gold and iron swords.


    Sasuke saw the scene in front of him, and his heart was shocked, and the subconsciously issued a "ß×" surprise.


    "It turned out to be an enchantment!"


    However, the purple-black barrier suddenly appeared above the one-eyed eye, and the Scorpio was generally blocked from the one-eyed sword.


    Jianmang was blocked, Sasuke also wanted to rely on the sharpness of lightning to break through the enchantment, and then the lightning in his hand was more dazzling, and the purple thunder and lightning made the horrible destructive force to the purple-black barrier!


    Sasuke¡¯s impetus is extraordinary, and the lightning that is mixed with the power of the devil is like the wild warcraft.


    Hey!


    Thunder and enchantment collided. Suddenly, the calm enchantment violently fluctuated, and the continuous collision made the enchantment squeak.


    After the huge one-eyed quilt was guarded by the enchantment, the surprise revealed in the one-eyed eyes showed his current mood.


    "How is it possible! It is such a power!"


    He saw that the enchantment in front of his eyes did not break under the violent shock. The cracks like broken glass were all over the enchantment, and under the impact of the purple brontosaurus, the dense cracks were expanding. It is foreseen that this enchantment will break soon.


    Feel the horror of Thunder Dragon, screaming, the powerful purple-black suffocating from the whole body, in a moment it is all injected into the enchantment.


    Hey!


    The enchantment trembled a little. The next moment, the enchantment radiated a dazzling light, visible to the naked eye, the crack on the enchantment was quickly repaired, and the purple-black enchantment became more solid, and the purple was actually strong. It is revealed a touch of black!


    Seeing this black power appearing, Sasuke''s eyes are condensed, he feels, this black power is different, compared to the power of purple black, the black power of the suffocating and evil is more pure, as if from the most It is circulated in the dark hell.


    "Is this the real power? But, how about this!"


    Sasuke immediately operated the refining pot, and a pure purple power flashed from the refining pot.


    Hey!


    The refining pots trembled, and the power of the purple demon was easily transferred. After the suppression of the power of the source, the power of the devil in Sasuke was quite a lot. Although not as violent as before, it still Feel the devastating power.


    Sasuke did not hesitate, and in an instant he moved the power of this demon from the body to the left hand.


    Pure, powerful, devastating, incredible power of devils infused with purple brontosaurus.


    Under the powerful force perfusion, Lei Long turned out to be the sound of the dragon''s whistle. The purple and bright eyes instantly condensed the dragon''s head, and the dragon''s head fluttered. At this moment, the brontosaurus truly has the legendary dragon''s general momentum!


    "Hey!"


    Lei Long whispered, a huge purple thunder ball gathered in the dragon''s head, thunder and lightning, in the whistling sound of Thunder Dragon, the huge purple thunderball hit the enchantment.


    Hey!


    The thunder ball collided with the enchantment, the two forces competed, and the broken sound that had stopped stopped sounding again, and the enchantment that had been repaired again became cracked!


    "This kid!"


    He tried his best to resist the stability of the enchantment, but even if he tried hard, he could not stop the enchantment.


    Feel the breath of the purple brontosaurus, the pupils shrink, "the power of breaking the magic!"


    "It turned out to be such a powerful demon power, just like the woman who was sixteen nights!"


    The face of fear is the color of fear. The power revealed by Sasuke is beyond his expectations. It turns out that Chakra in Sasuke is only a part of the power of the devil, so he is still not in the eye. I think I am completely sure to defeat Sasuke.


    However, this time, Sasuke exerted the power of the pure demon in the refining pot. Under the increase of the power of the demon, the purple thunder became terrible, even if there was no confidence to resist.


    Feeling the threat of death, disappointing and recalcitrant, the whole body is more violent and violent, trying to compete with the lightning that contains the power of powerful demon.


    The enchantment is constantly fragmented, and the continuous collision is carried out, with a corrugated purple-black shock wave. The shock wave continues to spread, and the surrounding mountain walls are shattered!


    In the powerful airflow, Sasuke is not stable, and walks in the sharp Chakra storm, trying to stabilize his body shape.


    At this time, the purple-black shock wave is uncontrollable, and the strong suffocating air is mixed with purple lightning. The huge Chakra gust has formed a towering energy column, and it hits the dome straight.


    Hey!


    The dome couldn''t withstand such an impact, and a huge crack in the dome continued to expand. The purple-black energy column rose into the sky, and the dazzling brilliance was particularly dazzling in the forest.


    In the cave, the rock fell, because the blow was too strong, and the cave could not withstand such a violent impact. At this time, the huge cave was showing signs of collapse.


    The powerful shock wave continues, and there are huge cracks in the surrounding mountain walls. The ground collapses, and the ground that was originally flat like an earthquake is destroyed into wrinkles.


    The ground trembles, the huge ground is cracked, and the white air is constantly erupting, which is like a scorching smell that fills the whole space.


    "This situation..."


    Avoiding the falling rocks, Sasuke saw the place, and in the white air that erupted from the huge cracks, a red light suddenly appeared, and this red light became more dazzling.


    The next moment, the hot breath came, the more pungent burnt smell, Sasuke saw, the red sticky material erupted in the constant jet, the hot intense inflammation gathered on the wrinkled ground, forming large and small River.


    "Magma! Go quickly!"


    Sasuke did not take care of the situation there. His body shape flashed, and Chakra, which contained the power of the demon, was rushing into the enchantment of the protection of the asters.


    Hey!


    The general fluctuations in the flow around the enchantment, the homologous forces are sensed, and Sasuke easily enters the enchantment.


    At this time, the asters have not woken up, still leaning on the side of the boulder, a calm look, like a sleeping beauty.


    The situation was extremely critical. Sasuke picked up the asters on the ground, and Chakra was running, forming a purple light curtain to wrap the two.


    Immediately, holding the purple garden''s Sasuke into a purple streamer, using high-speed body surgery, the shape of a flash is to leave the enchantment.


    The caves have been ruined, cracks have been everywhere, huge rocks have been falling from the dome, and they have fallen into the magma that has gathered into a small river.


    The mottled ground, the red magma and the cyan boulder are connected together. The sulphide in the magma emits a pungent odor. In the constant explosion, the red magma quickly floods the uneven ground.


    Holding the Aster, Sasuke¡¯s writing wheel saw the red color in front of him, and found the road in the middle of a messy cave. Under the protection of the purple Chakra light curtain, the two radiated the magma of the magma. The gas is blocked outside Sasuke''s body is flashing, leaving the hellish cave in the continuous collapse.


    ......


    The hot magma has swallowed most of the ground, and the caverns were destroyed by the ruin, as if they had suffered a devastating earthquake.


    Suddenly, in the small lake formed by magma, huge shock waves rise from the sky, and the hot magma flies in the waves under the shock wave.


    In the next moment, a strong suffocating volatility emanates from the red magma. Slowly, an egg-shaped object condensed by purple-black suffocation floats out of it.


    For a while, the eggshell shattered and exposed a black man with multiple injuries around him.


    However, at this time, he was very embarrassed, only to see his clothes broken, pale, and there were still black blood in his mouth.


    Looked at the ruined hole, swearing evil, "boy, you really irritated me this time, I want to kill you!"

 v2 Chapter 293： Festival

    In the powerful airflow, Sasuke is not stable, and walks in the sharp Chakra storm, trying to stabilize his body shape.


    At this time, the purple-black shock wave is uncontrollable, and the strong suffocating air is mixed with purple lightning. The huge Chakra gust has formed a towering energy column, and it hits the dome straight.


    Hey!


    The dome couldn''t withstand such an impact, and a huge crack in the dome continued to expand. The purple-black energy column rose into the sky, and the dazzling brilliance was particularly dazzling in the forest.


    In the cave, the rock fell, because the blow was too strong, and the cave could not withstand such a violent impact. At this time, the huge cave was showing signs of collapse.


    The powerful shock wave continues, and there are huge cracks in the surrounding mountain walls. The ground collapses, and the ground that was originally flat like an earthquake is destroyed into wrinkles.


    The ground trembles, the huge ground is cracked, and the white air is constantly erupting, which is like a scorching smell that fills the whole space.


    "This situation"


    Avoiding the falling rocks, Sasuke saw the place, and in the white air that erupted from the huge cracks, a red light suddenly appeared, and this red light became more dazzling.


    The next moment, the hot breath came, the more pungent burnt smell, Sasuke saw, the red sticky material erupted in the constant jet, the hot intense inflammation gathered on the wrinkled ground, forming large and small River.


    "Magma! Go quickly!"


    Sasuke did not take care of the situation there. His body shape flashed, and Chakra, which contained the power of the demon, was rushing into the enchantment of the protection of the asters.


    Hey!


    The general fluctuations in the flow around the enchantment, the homologous forces are sensed, and Sasuke easily enters the enchantment.


    At this time, the asters have not woken up, still leaning on the side of the boulder, a calm look, like a sleeping beauty.


    The situation was extremely critical. Sasuke picked up the asters on the ground, and Chakra was running, forming a purple light curtain to wrap the two.


    Immediately, holding the purple garden''s Sasuke into a purple streamer, using high-speed body surgery, the shape of a flash is to leave the enchantment.


    The caves have been ruined, cracks have been everywhere, huge rocks have been falling from the dome, and they have fallen into the magma that has gathered into a small river.


    The mottled ground, the red magma and the cyan boulder are connected together. The sulphide in the magma emits a pungent odor. In the constant explosion, the red magma quickly floods the uneven ground.


    Holding the Aster, Sasuke¡¯s writing wheel saw the red color in front of him, and found the road in the middle of a messy cave. Under the protection of the purple Chakra light curtain, the two radiated the magma of the magma. The gas is blocked outside.


    Sasuke''s figure flickered and left the hellish cavern in a continuous collapse.


    The hot magma has swallowed most of the ground, and the caverns were destroyed by the ruin, as if they had suffered a devastating earthquake.


    Suddenly, in the small lake formed by magma, huge shock waves rise from the sky, and the hot magma flies in the waves under the shock wave.


    In the next moment, a strong suffocating volatility emanates from the red magma. Slowly, an egg-shaped object condensed by purple-black suffocation floats out of it.


    For a while, the eggshell shattered and exposed a black man with multiple injuries around him.


    However, at this time, he was very embarrassed, only to see his clothes broken, pale, and there were still black blood in his mouth.


    Looked at the ruined hole, swearing evil, "boy, you really irritated me this time, I want to kill you!"


    Among the forests, Sasuke and Aster finally escaped from the collapsed cave.


    In a safe place, Sasuke lifted the chakra guard around the body and exposed two people who were unharmed.


    At this time, the asters are still in a coma, although the breathing is steady, but there is no sign of waking up.


    Sasuke is somewhat puzzled. Even if he is in a coma, he should wake up after such a long time. Moreover, when he is underground, the battle between him and him is so big. It is reasonable to say that the asters will be awakened. However, now that the aster is still in a coma, like a sleeping beauty, there is no sign of waking up.


    ¡°Don''t you say something went wrong?¡±


    Sasuke explored the pulse of Aster, and the pulse was stable and stable, completely normal. Sasuke called for a few words in the Aster, and shook her body again, still not seeing the asters awake.


    Knowing this matter, Sasuke let Aster rely on a clean place, it is to use a mental exploration technique to carefully check the condition of the Aster, so that Sasuke is disappointed that everything is normal, there is no accident at all.


    Retired from the spiritual world, Sasuke looked helplessly at the asters. "How can this be? Is it really necessary to wake up in the way of the TV series?"


    Subconscious, Sasuke''s eyes gathered on the lips of Aster, which is a healthy pink, slightly thin lips shining in the slight sunshine, Yingjiang Guanghua, flowing water is full of elastic moisture, soft, perfect, full of youhuo.


    At this time, the asters asleep quietly, eye-catching, delicate facial features, elegant face is more quiet at this moment.


    Looking at everything in front of him, Sasuke¡¯s heart jumped, and he couldn¡¯t help but look at the face of Aster. Sasuke has some tangles in his heart, and he said, "Isn''t that youhuo me? I really want to kiss her."


    As soon as this idea appeared, Sasuke immediately despised himself. "Bastard, have you never seen a woman? What is it that you are not in danger?"


    Although this is said, Sasuke still has an impulse in his heart. He really wants to do that. He feels a deep kiss on Shion as he thinks in his heart, feels her softness, feels her fragrance, and is best able to touch. It¡¯s pretty good to touch her little tongue and do some hooking.


    This kind of thought is getting worse in Sasuke''s heart It is like a cat''s claw scratching his heart, it is very moving.


    Slowly, Sasuke turned to look at the asters, watching her face like jade, the impulse in her heart gradually rose, hesitating a moment, Sasuke slowly lowered his head, the goal is the lips filled with youhuo.


    Sasuke is already very close to the Aster. He has a deeper understanding of the face of Aster, which is really beautiful.


    What makes Sasuke heart-warming is that the skin of Aster is very radiant and hydrated. It seems that there is no trace of pores, just like jade. At this time, Sasuke thinks of the word beauty like jade.


    Sasuke is less than five centimeters away from Aster. He clearly feels the aspirin''s breath, soft, soothing, with a scent of scent on his nose, stretched out on his cheeks, itching.


    Sasuke watched the closed eyes of Aster and stared at the long eyelashes. At this time, Sasuke was worried that Aster would suddenly wake up, and then gave him a slap, and screamed, "You are dead, S¨¨qing mad! I dare to do that kind of thing to this xi¨£oji¨§, hey! This xi¨£oji¨§ hates you!"

 v2 Chapter 294： Festival

    Sasuke''s cheeks are very hot, burning, really like being slapped, imagining the scene that Aster suddenly wakes up.


    Sasuke was uneasy and gently moved his throat. His eyes were full of vigilance and overwhelming. There is even a feeling of being a thief. It is like a thief in the melon field. I am always worried that the owner will find out, catch him, beat him up, and make him feel ashamed in the great abuse.


    "She shouldn''t wake up." Sasuke comforted himself, and then stared at the eyes of Shion. I was really worried that the eyelashes would suddenly twitch, and then the owner woke up and gave it to me. He slapped him, yelled at him, humiliated him, and made him feel uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, Aster did not wake up for the time being, and finally confirmed that Sasuke could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Strange, why do I have a feeling of relief, I don''t want her to wake up soon?"


    Sasuke is very contemptuous of his sudden appearance. Uneasy, he is once again caught in the battle of heaven and man. "Why should you feel at ease, as long as she is asleep, it will be convenient for you to do something shameful? Beast!"


    "Animals?"


    "I am a beast?"


    At this time, Sasuke remembered a joke from a previous life about the story of "beasts" and "poor animals."


    In the hotel, a man and his girlfriend slept on a bed. The girlfriend said to the man, "We have a dividing line in the middle. You can''t cross this line at night, and you can''t think about doing something to me. If you cross this line. You are a beast!"


    Sure enough, the man really did not cross the border, and he was doing a good night, did not do anything to his girlfriend, and even did not even pull his hand.


    The next day, my girlfriend woke up, but it was a look of anger. "You really have no timid, hey, you are not even a beast!"


    To be a "bird"? Still "not as good as animals?"


    Sasuke is entangled, how can he choose this! Bastard!


    Seriously, the first time I did this thing, I was really overwhelmed. Strong kisses, light kisses, light kisses, deep kisses, and kisses have all been experienced by Sasuke. However, at this time, stealing kisses, this kind of thing is tangled and uncontrollable for Sasuke.


    At this time, there are two villains in Sasuke''s mind, one wearing an angel halo and a devil shape.


    I only listened to the angel villain and said, "You must not do this. You really want to kiss her. When she wakes up, let me not be too late. I have to be eager for a moment. And, if you do this, I will scorn for a lifetime. your!"


    At this point, the demonic villain opened the angel villain and smashed it into the ear of Sasuke. "On the ah, the opportunity is rare. With this Xiao Nizi character, you want to kiss her, but it is not easy.³Ã She is in a coma, you can do whatever you want, listen to me, go up!"


    "Is that really okay?"


    Sasuke asked himself, and the inner condemnation still exists.


    The devil villain still exists, seeing Sasuke still hesitating, and immediately said: "Sasuke, the opportunity is rare. And, you have not always wanted to kiss her? This is the opportunity, she is unprepared. And, you have not been before Have you ever tasted this kind of sneak attack? Just be an experience. Believe me, it will be very exciting, you will never regret it."


    Looking at the lips of Aster, Sasuke¡¯s heart jumped and said to himself: ¡°It¡¯s really tempting.¡±


    After hesitating, Sasuke once again approached the atrium''s lips, and the five centimeters continued to shrink. The atrium''s lips were enlarged in Sasuke''s eyes, the crystal pink, the moisturizing elasticity, just watching and feeling. Soft and comfortable.


    "You want to kiss!"


    Sasuke shouted at himself in his heart.


    Sasuke has already felt the breath in the purple scent of the nose sprayed on his lips, warm air, sweet fragrance. Just as Sasuke¡¯s lips were on the lips of Shion, the lashes of Shion¡¯s eyes suddenly shook.


    "what!"


    Shion¡¯s action scared Sasuke¡¯s jump, and even after leaving the asters¡¯ lips, the movement was so astounding.


    "Ah, sorry!"


    Sasuke left the side of Aster, and turned his back. He didn''t dare to look at the Aster. "I don''t want that. You know, I can''t help myself."


    Sasuke is trying to defend himself, as a child who has been caught in a bad thing is generally nervous and ashamed.


    After waiting for a while, I couldn''t see the voice of Shion. Sasuke hesitated and turned his head. He saw that the asters were still in a coma, and there was no sign of waking up.


    At this point, Sasuke realized that he was completely over-stressed and he was shocked by himself.


    "I didn''t wake up."


    Sasuke patted the chest and then scorned himself again. "No timid, is it just to kiss her? Is it so nervous?! Bastard!"


    With his contempt for himself, Sasuke once again walked into the side of Aster, the pupil filled with youhuo''s lips and turned into a perfect shape.


    "Hey, kiss and kiss, prefer the beasts not to be as good as the beasts!"


    Sasuke cheered on himself, squatted down, lifted the Aster, and prepared the next move with a better posture.


    Before the kiss, Sasuke looked around and stared at the closed eyes of Shioyuan for a while, after all, it was close to the asters.


    This time, Sasuke''s movement is very decisive, five centimeters per second!


    Feeling the fragrance of Aster, the heart is awkward, it is the unshakable kiss in the lips of Aster.


    Soft, damp heat, elastic, smooth and tender, all kinds of feelings and entanglements become a fascinating taste, Sasuke feels the taste of the asters, and appreciates the rare intoxication of the daughter''s familysay, this time It should be the first kiss of Aster, even if the mother of Aster, Maitreya did not kiss like this, the asters in the coma were so easily taken away from the first kiss, her lips and tongue let others taste it.


    At this time, among the dense deep forests, the golden sunlight passes through the canopy, leaving a mottled light and shadow on the ground. In a hidden area, the man in white and white clothes put a red and white witch in his arms, and the two embraced each other. The witch''s lips and tongues had already been taken away by the men, crystallized across the tongue, leaving wet on the lips. The traces of the sun, but the exude of seductive light.


    In her sleep, Aster was in a coma, and she was faint. She felt that she was being held by her. The kindness caused her to be very unnatural. Moreover, the most maddening thing for her was that she clearly understood that her lips were Being smug, the sticky, slippery and touching makes her more shy.


    "What is going on here!"


    Aster¡¯s heart screamed constantly, struggling to get into sleep and wanted to wake up.


    At this time, Sasuke, who was immersed in the secret kiss, did not see it. The eyelashes of the asters of the Aster were slightly vibrating, and the face gradually appeared blushing js3v3.

 v2 Chapter 295： Festival

    "Strange, why haven''t you woke up? Is it really deceptive on the TV series?"


    Sasuke ended his kiss on Shion, explored the pulse of Shion, listened to her heartbeat, and comforted herself. "Fortunately, I didn''t wake up, otherwise I can''t explain it."


    Because of the guilty conscience, Sasuke then got up and left the side of the asters, and sat down to the place outside the Aster, and prepared to recover the loss of Chakra.


    Just after Sasuke left, the closed eyes of Shion were slowly opened, faintly visible, and the bright eyes were full of shame. Asters leaned on the bluestone, maintaining the original position, turning his head slightly and looking at Sasuke.


    Asters looked at Sasuke''s back and looked changed. After all, there was still no sound. Aster knows that she is very incomparable with Sasuke. If she says something, there will be a stalemate between the two people. Instead of pretending to be a coma, it is better to keep silent about this matter. It is best to let this happen. As the wind passed away, nothing happened.


    "It''s cheaper for you!" The asters secretly turned the sorrowful anger into a sly glimpse, and they closed their eyes and raised their minds.


    Asa is sober, Sasuke knows it naturally. Although he is in a state of cultivation, some of his mind is still on the body of Aster.


    It can be said that Shion¡¯s every move is in the eyes of Sasuke.


    For the complex look of Aster, Sasuke did not see anything and made a dedication to practice.


    However, Sasuke is still absent-minded. His heart is still concerned about the Aster. He is worried that she will suddenly speak out and say something to humiliate him, so that the two are full of jealousy and entanglement.


    Fortunately, asters did not say anything, which made Sasuke a little lucky.


    However, the last glimpse of Aster is to let Sasuke¡¯s heart jump.


    "Xiao Nizi, I am really sorry this time, I hope you don''t blame me..."


    ......


    In the forest, there was a calm, asters still pretending to be unconscious, while Sasuke was focused on recovering Chakra. After all, there was a cheating device, and his chakra recovered quickly.


    Under the action of the refining pot, Sasuke transformed part of the demon power into his own chakra. After a while, his sea of ??air became full again.


    Suddenly, the ground trembled, the shock from the distance will help Sasuke wake up from the state of cultivation, and Aster also opened his eyes slightly and looked at the distant situation, but this look made her face horrified color.


    In the distance, I saw a piece of black pressure, and thousands of Tao Xun troops generally came to them.


    "That is! Terracotta Warriors!"


    Sasuke finished the cultivation, stood up, wrote the wheel eye, and the dark cloud in the distance clearly reflected in his eyes.


    The pottery in the black armor is extraordinary, and the rune of the crystal is depicted in the chest, reflecting Yingying''s eyes with purple brilliance.


    Above the terracotta warriors, a man in a purple-black mist filled the air, it was the embarrassment, but he saw that the army and the terracotta army quickly rushed to them.


    Sasuke felt the power of the sudden terracotta warriors and horses, and a dangerous atmosphere shrouded his heart.


    "Aster!"


    At this time, Sasuke also refused to cope with the asters, and even shouted: "Don''t sleep!"


    Seeing that he was helped by Sasuke, the Aster could not be installed anymore. He opened his eyes and looked at Sasuke here. His eyes still had a shameful color.


    "Sasuke, I am coming over, what should I do, and should I deal with him?"


    "No, I will take you out of here!"


    "But, uh..."


    Unable to say that Sasuke immediately took the hand of Asters and ran to the depths of the forest.


    However, the physical strength of the Aster is too bad, and she has not run a few steps. She is already tired and panting, and she is almost dragged by Sasuke.


    "Hey, Sasuke, you slow down... I have no strength..."


    Aster''s forehead oozes a little sweat, because the physical overdraft has become a bit whitish, and the panting is really exhausted.


    Seeing asters are so unbearable, Sasuke has no choice but to carry her back again.


    In the sound of "ah", Zifang turned around in the blink of an eye. The next moment, she felt that she was on a solid back.


    This time, the asters did not have much resistance, and a slight snoring, it was on the shoulders of Sasuke, hands around him.


    Sasuke''s speed is very fast, almost the wind and power, the strong air flow continues to come, the purple hair of the asters flies, in order to stabilize the center of gravity, the asters can only be closely attached to the back of Sasuke, she even felt, Sasuke Heartbeat, very regular pulse, full of vitality.


    Aster''s silver hair shot on Sasuke''s side face, slightly stinging, Sasuke then surrounded a chakra light curtain around the two, and finally blocked the air convection.


    The wind suddenly stopped, and the asters felt so much better. They licked their hair and thought, and Sasuke would care for people.


    In the forest, only a purple streamer flashed past. Like a purple meteor, the blink of an eye disappeared into the depths of the forest. After the purple streamer, it was a man wrapped in a black mist, leading a large army of terracotta warriors. The place where the purple streamer disappeared was chased.


    Looking at the place where the two disappeared, the eyes of the demon and evil spirits flashed a touch of light. "The kid is running very fast, hey, where can you go?!"


    Immediately, I saw the shackles in my hands, and a huge evil spirit gathered in the whole body, suddenly, and the endless evil smoldering turned into a purple-black brilliance and disappeared into the distance.


    "Escape ~ www.novelhall.com~ The winner of this game is me after all, like a prey, can you escape the hunter''s pursuit?"


    ......


    The sense of danger in the heart drove, Sasuke chose to give in, all the way to exhaustion.


    To be honest, Sasuke¡¯s escape is also very helpless. He knows his strength. In his heyday, he can only fight with the beating. Even if he wants to use the refining pot to suppress cockroaches, then he has to It took a lot of work. Moreover, now, there is also the existence of Aster in Sasuke. The Aster is just a half-witched witch. There is no such thing as self-protection. If Sasuke chooses to fight with the cockroach, it is likely to spread to Aster.


    In order to avoid hurting innocents, Sasuke can only do this. In my heart, I am thinking about getting rid of cockroaches with my high-speed body skills. I will put down the aster in a safe place, and then I will go to clean up.


    Sasuke''s wishful thinking played very well, but at this time there were some changes.


    Suddenly, Sasuke felt a powerful wave of power coming from behind him. If the wind was like electricity, he didn''t realize what was going on, and he saw a purple-black brilliance flashing past his eyes.

 v2 Chapter 296： Festival

    Hey!


    Like the mirage, the sudden flash of brilliance instantly turned into a huge purple-black barrier blocking the way of the two. At this time, the purple-black barrier is like a huge eggshell, surrounded by Sasuke and Aster, and there is no way to escape.


    The barrier appeared, the speed of Sasuke did not stop, and a hand was released. The purple lightning of the humming moment condensed, and it was necessary to attack the purple-black barrier with the sharpness of the thousand birds!


    Hey!


    Thousands of birds collide with the purple-black barrier, and the two forces collide with each other. Under this trend, continuous ripples condense on the barrier.


    However, this barrier is very stable. Although the thousand birds are sharp, they cannot break the barrier. At most, they only ignited a layer of cockroaches and disappeared.


    In an instant, the purple-black barrier erupted with dazzling brilliance.


    Hey!


    Under the huge tremor, Sasuke was shocked.


    "Cut! It''s really hard and unexpected."


    Sasuke had to take back the lightning in his hand, and turned around to resolve the impact, like a fallen leaf.


    Seeing that Sasuke¡¯s blow was ineffective, a hint of doubtful color appeared on the asters, and immediately said: ¡°Sasuke, I¡¯ve seen this procedure I¡¯ve seen it¡±


    "what?"


    Aster said with some uncertainty: "I didn''t guess wrong. This technique is a stunt for the 16-night-old adult. It is called "Heaven and Earth", but I don''t know why, I know this trick."


    "Is it sixteen nights?" Hearing the words of Aster, Sasuke is also very strange. How can the witch''s move monsters be displayed? Is there any secret?


    However, now is not the time to think about these things, the most important thing now is how to get out from here, Sasuke immediately asked: "Aster, can you solve this weird barrier?"


    "No"


    Aster said with some annoyance: "This kind of surgery is a long time ago. I have only seen it on the classics that have been handed down. I have not studied it carefully. I knew it before, I will remember it."


    "Sure enough, it is a witch who is half-hanging." Sasuke began to evaluate the Aster again at this time. "Hey, half-hanging witch, is there really no other way?"


    "Half hanging witch?!"


    Sasuke¡¯s name makes Aster very uncomfortable. ¡°What is a half-witch witch, I am a real witch, hey, even if I don¡¯t solve this barrier, it¡¯s because my profession has a specialization. I know, my seal is Very powerful, hey, don''t look down on people!"


    In the end, Shion took a shot of Sasuke and expressed his dissatisfaction.


    "Yes, yes, you are the first witch in the world, no one can match you, your seal is very powerful."


    "Don''t say two times ¡®Yes¡¯!¡±


    "Ha ha"


    "No ¡®hehe¡¯ me!¡±


    Ok, Sasuke doesn''t talk, Xiao Nizi is quite tempered.


    When Shion saw Sasuke, he volunteered: "Hey, Sasuke, are we really trapped here?"


    "You can only sit still."


    As Sasuke¡¯s voice just fell, he heard a harsh voice.


    "Oh, I was finally caught up by me. I see where you are going this time!"


    "Monsters!"


    Sasuke saw it, and the scorpion scorpion rushed to the place with the terracotta warriors and horses, but he saw the shackles in his hands. The black squadron spurred a powerful purple brilliance. Under the huge spiritual fluctuations, a purple giant sword instantly condensed. Cheng, it¡¯s awesome!


    The scorpion spirit sword appears, the whole space is purple, the powerful and sharp sword is full of sorrow, like a horrible beast, it is necessary to choose people.


    "That sword!"


    Looking at the purple giant sword that appeared in the sky, Sasuke¡¯s heart stunned, and he finally knew the source of fear when he saw the terracotta warriors.


    The horror of the scorpion sword is as if it has become the center of this world. The powerful and unrivaled power can be matched, cut off, sharp, and invincible!


    I saw the surprise and sorrow on the help side of the barrier, and smiled awkwardly. "Kids, see it, the power of the sword! You will die without pain!"


    "ß±ÌìÕ¶Áé½£!"


    Shion, who was placed on the ground by Sasuke, recognized this trick. It is incredible to say: "Impossible! How could the Scorpio Sword appear again? Didn''t it disappear with the death of Sui Tao?"


    ¡°´»ÌÕ? Who is she?¡± Sasuke stared at the purple giant sword that was constantly condensing in the sky and asked the asters around.


    Ziyuan looked heavy and slowly replied to Sasuke: "The singer is the sister of the 16-night-old adult. This ''ß±ÌìÕ¶Áé½£'' is one of her tricks of the year, but this move is accompanied by the singer There has never been a death since I passed away. I didn¡¯t expect that the terracotta warriors and horses could make this move. Is it any relationship between him and the great Tao Tao?"


    "ß±ÌìÕ¶Áé½£"


    Sasuke is guarding the sword of the scorpion, and Chakra, which contains the power of the demon, constantly rushes out of the sea, and then protects the aster behind him. "Now, when it¡¯s not these things, how to crack the situation is the most important."


    At this time, the sky''s ß±ÌìÕ¶Áé½£ finally fully condensed, the purple giant sword shines with the crystal brilliance, sharp, heavy, as if to break all the swords.


    "ended!"


    The sinister smiles and the big hand wave, the purple giant sword of the sky finally squats.


    Hey!


    The sword gas condenses, and wherever it passes, there is a wave of water-like ripples. Under the powerful force, it turns out that the space has trembled!


    Almost blink of an eye, the purple giant sword has already hit the purple-black barrier, like a paper paste, the thick purple-black barrier has a huge crack.


    Hey!


    Very easy, the purple-black barrier is broken, and the powerful sword is infinitely magnified in Sasuke''s eyes.


    In an instant, the vision of help has turned into a purple oneß±ÌìÕ¶Áé½£ let him smell the breath of death, and the sword that can¡¯t resist is flooding.


    Hey!


    At this time, Sasuke''s black brilliance surged on the chest. The next moment, a purple-black streamer flew out from Sasuke''s chest, but it was a palm-sized jade pot, which was the refining pot!


    The refining pots are known for their winds, and the black jade pots that have turned into a few feet of size meet the purple giant sword that descends from the sky.


    All of this happened in an instant, completely beyond the reaction of human beings. Before I realized what was going on, I saw that the refining pot that had become the size of the shackles blocked the sword of the heavens.


    boom!


    The huge tremors trembled the heavens and the earth, and the purple and black shock waves were intertwined, forming a powerful storm that wiped out everything on the ground.


    Hey!


    A purple light curtain suddenly appeared, feeling the danger, the dementor bell on the chest of Aster again appeared enchantment, and both Sasuke and Aster were guarded at the same time.

 v2 Chapter 297： Festival

    In the sky, you also used a layer of enchantment to protect yourself and the terracotta warriors, avoiding the terrorist impact of the storm.


    The confrontation between the refining pot and the scorpion sword did not last long. The purple brilliance of the giant sword gradually dimmed. The next moment, the refining pot made a sound similar to the beast, the black brilliance soared, but the purple The ß±ÌìÕ¶Áé½£ smashed, oh! A loud noise, the scorpion spirit sword completely turned into a little starlight dissipated between the heavens and the earth.


    The scorpion sword was broken by the refining pot, and he was so surprised that he could hardly believe the facts in front of him. "How could it be! How could the sword of Scorpio be broken? Is it not the strongest sword between heaven and earth? ?"


    The refining demon pot was not over yet. After breaking the sword of the heavens and the scorpion, it was straightforward and rushed to the terracotta warriors.


    "Refining the demon pot, come back!"


    The situation is very different, Sasuke wants to manipulate the refining pot back, but finds that the action of the refining pot can not be prevented anyway. He originally wanted to let the refining pot resist the scorpio sword, and did not expect to break the scorpion spirit sword, but the refining pot was out of control!


    "what happened!"


    In Sasuke''s amazed gaze, he saw the refining pot rushing to the terracotta warriors and horses. The refining pots of several feet in size floated in the sky, which exudes an inexplicable force.


    Hey!


    The refining pot trembled, and in a flash, the black airflow burst out from the refining pot, turning into a black light curtain that shrouded all the terracotta warriors.


    The refining pot again trembled, and resonated with something. The next moment, I saw Yingying''s purple gas flying from the terracotta warriors and horses, and gathered into a purple cloud whale swallowing water and being absorbed by the refining pot.


    The purple cloud is the spiritual power. At this time, the refining pot madly swallows the spiritual power of the terracotta warriors!


    "Damn!"


    With a snoring, I wanted to use my mind to control the terracotta warriors and horses, and to prevent the refining pot from swallowing the spiritual power. However, soon, it was unbelievable.


    "How is it possible! I can''t even contact the Terracotta Warriors! That jade pot"


    Under the constant devour, the purple mantras on the chest and the chest of the terracotta warriors gradually blurred, and their eyes quickly dimmed. Incessantly, the spiritual power in the terracotta warriors was half swallowed.


    Seeing that the spiritual power belonging to the terracotta warriors and horses was plundered by the refining demon pot, it is extremely hateful to hate. It must be known that the terracotta warriors and horses are the only items left by him, and this terracotta warrior is the last thought of the pottery in this world. At this moment, the terracotta warriors and horses were destroyed and they were smashed.


    Soon, the spiritual power of the terracotta warriors and horses was stripped away, and the purple curse disappeared completely.


    The spiritual power was taken, and the terracotta warriors and horses were completely turned into ordinary pottery figurines. Under the devour of the smashing, the terracotta warriors and horses appeared cracks in the cobwebs.


    And the purple cloud gradually became dim, almost swallowed up by the refining pot, the refining pot screamed, the black light curtain re-formed into a stream of air and returned to the refining pot, and the terracotta warriors with the cracks were tight. Then it broke and turned into a powder that was scattered on the ground.


    "What is the jade pot of Sasuke?"


    Shion stared at everything that happened in front of her eyes. Just now, when she saw a black jade pot flying out of Sasuke¡¯s chest, she was surprised and couldn¡¯t speak. Then, this small pot broke strong. The incomparable ß±ÌìÕ¶Áé½£, and, in the end, turned out to destroy all the terracotta warriors and horses, this kind of thing really opened the eyes of Aster.


    After absorbing all the spiritual power, a faint purple gas lingers around the refining pot, forming a purple light arc, and if you look closely, you will find some tiny purple lines appearing on the refining pot. .


    At this point, Sasuke contacted the refining pot again, and under the contact of his heart, he felt that there was something more in the refining pot, which was not the same as usual.


    However, now is not the time to view the refining pot, Sasuke controls the refining pot, let it return to his body, and waits for the ripples floating in the air.


    Everything that happened in front of him made you feel very stunned, but he saw his dementia. He said, "I can''t possibly my terracotta warriors."


    Obscured, the appearance of the pottery appeared in front of the eyes, but saw a huge hollow in the chest of the pottery, the dripping blood stained the horizon, in a purple brilliance, the body of the pottery began to crack quickly, and finally turned into A little bit of starlight dissipated between the heavens and the earth.


    "´»ÌÕ"


    He reached out and tried to retain the pottery that was shaped and destroyed, but he caught an empty space.


    After a sigh of relief, my vision gradually became clear, and I saw Sasuke and Aster who were unharmed on the ground.


    "My terracotta warriors don''t!"


    The terracotta warriors and horses were completely destroyed, and all the resentment was passed on to Sasuke. He also refused to take care of others. The mad dogs generally rushed to Sasuke.


    "The boy is going to die!"


    There was no sigh of anger, and there was no rule in it. With a anger, it inspired its own power. Immediately, the purple-black energy ball condensed in the hands of the cockroaches, and the shocking sighs were overwhelming!


    In the face of the general behavior of the mad dog, Sasuke is not flustered. If he is not ruthless, now Sasuke is completely sure to defeat him.


    The writing wheel eye is open, and the blushing three-hook jade writing wheel eye locks all the movements of the cockroach.


    Immediately after the shackles, the assistants in the chakra condensed, and the purple thunderbolt turned into a moment. However, Sasuke was not eager to confront the captain at this time, but saw that the purple thunder in his hands continued to skyrocket. With the crazy output of Chakra, the purple thunderbolt was covered with arms.


    Purple electric entanglement, thunder nets dense, at this time Sasuke''s left arm became the incarnation of lightning, sharp, unstoppable, horrible sharpness to penetrate everything in the world!


    "Let''s annihilate in the Thunder!"


    Sasuke¡¯s gaze is like electricity, and it¡¯s a flaw in the shackles. It¡¯s greeted in the thunder of the purple thunder.


    "Raytheon Overlord Gun!"


    "Hey!"


    I saw a purple streamer flashing through it, and there was a fleshy, perforated wound in front of my chest. The Thor¡¯s Gun of the Auxiliary Assistant was unable to stop, and there was almost no resistance. The cockroach was penetrated through the body.


    "Hey me"


    ÷Í÷Ë ÷Í÷Ë ´æ ´æ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~


    I saw the huge wound that appeared on my chest, and the wound was similar to the death of the pottery.


    "How could I actually lose?"


    The sharp squeaking sound continued to sound, but the smashing thunder of the wound was again bursting. Then, the chest was completely blasted, exposing the knotted blood vessels and the **** heart.


    Hey!


    The purple thunder is covered with a heart, and the power of the demon is constantly eroding. The **** heart turns into a dead gray, and it is as lifeless as a stiff stone.


    There was no pain in his body, and there was a figure of ´»ÌÕ in front of his eyes. It was very embarrassing, it was far away, and it was a distance that could not be crossed for five hundred years.


    "´»ÌÕ"

 v2 Chapter 298： Festival

    Almost for a moment, the purple thunder flashed, and the Thunder Blaster was piercing the body.


    "I......"


    Unbelievably touched the big hole in the chest, raised his hand, and the eyes were full of greasy black blood.


    Under the erosion of the power of the devil, the heart of the cockroach has completely stopped beating, the blood of the chest is no longer flowing out under the burning of lightning, and the bright red heart becomes a piece of dead ash.


    The body is hit hard, and I feel that my vitality is constantly losing. A purple-black airflow containing the power of life is constantly leaking out of the wound. It is the power of life.


    "That kid..."


    Sorrowfully watching the Sasuke on the ground, since 16th night, he has not suffered such heavy damage, although it will not be fatal, but it also makes him unable to recover for a while.


    "Is it heavy?"


    On the ground, the thunder of Zuo Zuo''s left arm gradually disappeared, and the tiny purple arc slowly recovered.


    "This is a lucky moment, I was almost hiding by him..."


    Sasuke knows that he can be so easy to make a big hit with luck. You must know that the current strength of the company has not fully recovered, only about 15%.


    Moreover, only after anger and anger, Sasuke caught the flaws, and succeeded in reinventing it by writing the power of the wheel and the power of breaking the magic.


    "Call..." Sasuke sighed softly, looking at the sky, and flashed a glimmer of light in his eyes.


    "Hey, you are sick, you are going to die!"


    The scene that followed was to surprise Aster, but I saw a mysterious print in the assistant, and the Indian-style Amethyst knew, isn''t it her yin and yang seal?


    I saw the assistant and the Chinese-Indian fast change. The invisible power condensed in Sasuke''s body. The next moment, I saw Sasuke''s body shining purple brilliance, it is the power of the devil!


    The power of the devil is constantly output, and the print in the assistant is more pure and mysterious.


    Hey!


    A purple ripple spreads out, and the power of a powerful seal fills the world.


    "Sasuke...Impossible..."


    Asters stunned, she felt that Sasuke''s seals were far more powerful than hers, even if she couldn''t do Sasuke with the help of the Soul Bell, her seal was a little witch compared to Sasuke. See the big witch.


    Suddenly, Sasuke''s purple brilliance is even worse. Under the blessing of the devil''s power, the yin and yang seals turned out to be a bit different, but the force of the original purple seal changed and turned into a light blue brilliance. In terms of momentum, it has gradually approached the seal of 16 nights.


    "seal!"


    The cold words spit out from the help.


    The next moment, the power of the light blue seal flooded into the sky, like a flood, it would be swallowed up!


    In the sky, there was a horror, because he was seriously injured, he had no time to take care of the other, and at this time, the surging seal power has suppressed all the space around him.


    Under the powerful force, I only feel that I am completely imprisoned. It is almost difficult to breathe.


    Hey!


    The power of the seal broke out in the light blue light, and it became a large and small plaque rune all over the body, the brilliance shines, and all the power of the seal broke out.


    "Hey!"


    The force of the seal trembles, and under the powerful force of the seal, the purple and black airflows of the whole body are surging, but between them, it is unable to escape the **** of the seal.


    After a burst of space, he once again showed his prototype.


    The large purple-black body is constantly shrinking under the suppression of the seal power, and the purple-black airflow is almost indistinguishable.


    At this point, you will be completely subdued when you see it!


    ......


    "Sasuke..."


    On the ground, Aster walked to Sasuke''s side, pulled his sleeves and whispered, "How do you get my seal? And have such a powerful force?"


    For this, Shion is very curious, she does not know when Sasuke will steal her trick.


    Was pulled by Shion, Sasuke turned his head and saw the eyes of Shion full of doubts, his heart jumped, he naturally understood that he could not tell her the truth of the matter, and even said: "Well, you know, above the altar I was swallowed up by the purple storm. In the purple storm, I only felt something into my body. Later, in my mind, there was more memory of the seal, and I don¡¯t know how it came back. I have absorbed some of the power of the devil."


    Sasuke¡¯s statement explains why he has the power to break the magic and the technique of seals. However, even if he is a deceit, he will not believe it.


    "really?"


    Asters suspicion of Sasuke, a pair of big eyes is like interrogating a prisoner, and the light that is revealed makes Sasuke unnatural.


    "of course it''s true."


    Sasuke is not afraid of Shion¡¯s review, and even if he tells a lie, he will not change his face.


    "Oh......"


    Staring for a while, Aster lost and left Sasuke''s side, it seems that he is no longer prepared to pursue this matter.


    However, when Aster walked away, Sasuke''s heart was a rush of thumping, and the heart secretly said: "Fortunately, she did not ask again, or I really couldn''t help it..."


    Sasuke then wanted to continue to clean up the shackles of the yin and yang seals. Suddenly, he saw that the light blue light curtain that was suppressed was constantly shaking, and the mysterious runes above the light curtains flickered. Guanghua.


    At this time, I heard the screams from the sky. "Kid, I thought this would suppress me! Seeing that I broke your **** seal!"


    His voice was low and loud, and he was full of gas. Obviously he was recovering from serious injuries.


    "This kind of thing!"


    Aster saw the performance of the cockroaches full of sorrow: "Is even the seals can not be suppressed?"


    Sasuke''s face sinks into waterHeart, it''s a tough guy. It''s no wonder that when he was sixteen nights, he tried his best to seal him.


    In the seal, the cockroaches constantly absorbed the evil suffocating from all over the world, and the intense suffocation between them gathered, but the injured part quickly recovered, and even the heart that turned into a dead gray gradually recovered blood red.


    This is the metamorphosis of the embarrassment. It can be said that it is immortal. As long as there is the power of evil, no matter how severe the injury, you will survive.


    Seeing that you are going to recover all the injuries, Sasuke¡¯s thoughts are sharp, and suddenly, he decided to use the refining pot to suppress!


    The reason why Sasuke did not use the refining pot before, is that he is worried that the refining pot can not be suppressed, and he is also affected by the refining pot. Since Naruto¡¯s incident, Sasuke realized that once he was countered, he would fall into the darkness of endlessness. Under the cover of the evil forces inside the refining pot, he would lose all his reason and turn into a killing. The demon.

 v2 Chapter 299： Festival

    Sasuke¡¯s mind is right, the refining pot is not a weapon that can always be relied upon. Although it relies on its powerful power to suppress the demons, the negative effects are also very powerful.


    The refining demon pot suppresses the demon, devours its power, and also swallows part of the power of the soul. Later, the refining pot is able to resolve the demon grievance with its own Ma Dawei, and transform the evil power into a pure and kind force.


    However, even if it is a refining pot, it is impossible to swallow the power of evil, especially the power of the soul. When the refining pot resolves the grievances of the soul, there will always be a part of it. This part is constantly in the refining pot. Accumulated, can not be resolved, can not be excluded.


    To put it bluntly, the refining pot was originally created by the great saint, and the purpose was to resolve the evil spirits of the earth. However, for a long time, the evil power within the refining pot accumulated to the extent of terror, almost with the light. Force courts to resist.


    Therefore, the refining pot that originally had the power to purify the earth has become a polymer of light and darkness, a double-edged sword with two forces.


    "Fight!"


    Even if Sasuke made a decision, he believed in the refining pot and believed in his own strength. He believed that under his control, the refining pot would completely suppress the negative power brought by him.


    The next moment, Sasuke''s black light surged on his chest, and the disappearing refining pot reappeared.


    Sasuke felt that since the refining pot recognized the Lord, after so long running-in, the connection between him and the refining pot was closer than before.


    call out!


    Under the help of Sasuke, the refining pot screamed, and the black brilliance fluctuated from the body of the pot, and it was turned into a jade pot of a dozen feet in size.


    The refining demon pot is thundering and smashing, and the power brought by it is so shocking that even if it is awkward, it is infinitely scared.


    "Oh, it''s that thing!"


    Seeing that the refining pot shrouded this space, I only felt that I was suppressed again. Under the brilliance of black brilliance, more powerful forces came in, and the seal that he gradually broke through was instantly solidified.


    Hey!


    The power of terror is endless, and it is impossible to move. The eyes of the refining pot are infinitely magnified in front of him.


    "Do not......"


    He was terrified. He knew that this time he was really a fierce one. This quirky jade pot is extremely horrible, and the power contained in it is simply impossible to resist.


    In an instant, the refining pot once again spurred a black airflow. Under the power of magical floods, the shackles in the seals continued to shrink. Finally, it turned out to be a streamer, and under the black air, it was smelted The fascinating muzzle is swallowed.


    Hey!


    The refining demon pot continued to shrink. Under the control of Sasuke, the refining demon pot was turned into a black streamer and was not on his chest.


    "It¡¯s finally over...hh..."


    After swallowing cockroaches, Sasuke breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at the asters, but found that the latter was also watching him.


    Tightly stared at the asters, Sasuke helped the hair, then asked: "Why are you looking at me? Your eyes are really infiltrating..."


    "You have so many secrets. I really don''t know what the jade pot in your body is. You can swallow it. You know, even the 16th night can''t do it."


    "Ha ha......"


    At this point, what can Sasuke do in addition to "hehe", he can not say that he is from another world, no matter what incredible things, as long as he will happen? Or, explain to her that she is the protagonist, and the pig''s foot aura will blink?


    Looking at Sasuke''s somewhat awkward look, the blue eyes of the aster are revealing the glory of the gods.


    "I decided, I will follow you later..."


    ......


    However, seeing the hands of the sixteen nights, under the faint purple brilliance, the force of the demon in the help of Chakra appeared riots, and the original Chakra that had been condensed turned out to disappear.


    "Little guy, my strength, you can control it really is very good."


    The sound of the sixteen nights is cold, such as the face of jade does not have the slightest expression, the hand prints constantly, and an unnamed force erupts out, it is actually to pull out the power of the devil in Sasuke!


    "I want to take back the power that belongs to me..."


    Sixteen nights, the corner of the mouth evoked a trace of curvature, with a beautiful appearance, really heart-wrenching.


    However, the sixteen-night face was full of confidence, but it was a momentary froze. She felt it. At this time, it was impossible to control the power of the demon. It seems that there was something that cut off the connection between her and the power of the demon. !


    At this point, Sasuke spoke. "The power of breaking the devil, hey, the power of breaking the devil has become my thing. If you want to get it back, you have to see that I agree to disagree!"


    In an instant, I saw the black brilliance of Sasuke''s chest shining. In the black airflow, there was a purple curse that slowly appeared.


    Hey!


    The purple curse appeared, and the surrounding space was filled with water-like fluctuations, spreading between the sixteen nights and Sasuke.


    Seeing this curse, the 16th night turned out to be "squeaky", "No wonder..."


    One of the hotels, 16 nights, wanted to strip the power of the demon from Sasuke, but she did not succeed. After the rune appeared, the connection between the devil and her was completely cut off, almost It is no longer able to sense the power of a demon.


    "Sure enough, that curse, ´»ÌÕ..."


    Seeing the rune that suddenly appeared, the sixteen nights understood why the inability to sense the power of the devil. This rune was left by the pottery, and the purpose was to resist the power of her demon.


    The rune is called the ¡°real guardian¡± and is a very overbearing curse. This curse is created specifically to deal with the power of the devil.


    In the creation of this rune, Yan Tao added a kind of engraving in it. Once he sensed the power of breaking the devil in sixteen nights, this engraving will automatically cut off the mental stimulation of the sixteen nights, thus successfully breaking the magic power. The attack resisted.


    However, in Sasuke, because of the relationship between the refining pots, this rune has undergone some wonderful changes, not only can cut the feeling of the sixteen nights and the power of the devil, but also can make the power of the devil Assimilation becomes a force that can be used for Sasuke.


    "If this is the case, then you have to find another way."


    Said, sixteen nights to cancel the Indian-www.novelhall.com~ that the constant pressure of Sasuke''s heart immediately disappeared.


    Sudden pressure, Sasuke was slightly better. After the previous incident, he thoroughly saw the horror of the sixteen nights, not only in the momentum, but also in the strength.


    Although there are only a few strengths in the 16th night, with the combat experience and powerful prints of 500 years ago, she can still explode extraordinary power, and she can go hand in hand with Sasuke, even slightly better!


    In the face of sixteen nights, Sasuke was shocked by some self-deprecating. He was also a fairy in his previous life, but at this time it was completely down.


    How strong is it before the 16th night! Sasuke finally realized that her strength during her lifetime was simply beyond her reach. At the very least, she was also above the level of the Celestial.


    Although shocked, Sasuke is not a soft persimmon who wants to pinch it. His power cannot be underestimated. It is impossible to regain the power of demonization by force only by the strength of the 16th night.


    Sasuke defended for sixteen nights. Under the action of Rune, he completely controlled the power of the demon. In an instant, the collapsed Chakra re-emerged, and the tiny purple electric snake made a sharp blast in the air.

 v2 Chapter 300： Festival

    "I decided, I will follow you later!"


    "Follow me?"


    Sasuke¡¯s heart jumped and immediately said, ¡°You are joking, don¡¯t you go back to the country of ghosts?¡±


    "Well, there is nothing left to be nostalgic in the country of ghosts. You are dead, my fate is over, and it is not necessary to go back there."


    Shion gently stretched his body and made a pleasant relaxation. "Well, that''s it. Because I lost my life goal, I plan to follow you. What? Don''t you welcome?"


    "no no......"


    Sasuke waved his hand and said: "Aster, you still have to think about it again. You know, I am a rebellious person. In the future life, I will face various kinds of battles. In the face of all kinds of powerful enemies, I can say that in the future. Life will be very dangerous. I still advise you to go back. If you follow me, you will regret it."


    "That''s really terrible..." Aster leaned over his head, thinking like it. The face of jade looks like a lovely taste at this moment.


    "Well..." Shion bit his lip, his eyes widened on Sasuke, and the long silver hair swayed slightly in the breeze.


    After a while, I heard Shion said: "I decided!"


    Looking at Sasuke in front of him, Shion¡¯s eyes flashed through the sly light. ¡°I decided, I will follow you. Although you are terrible, maybe that life will be very interesting.¡±


    It¡¯s a wayward little Nizi...


    Speaking of it, Sasuke is not willing to let Aster go back with himself. On the one hand, as he said to Asters, his life is full of danger. He does not want the Aster to be involved. On the other hand, Sasuke is escaping from the asters, and he is worried that he will continue to get along with her, and what will happen to him.


    Sasuke licked some painful heads and said, "Are you sure?"


    "Well, of course, speaking, I haven''t seen the world of ghosts abroad." He said, the face of Shion was exposed to the color of his face, his hands on his chest, a very yearning performance.


    "I have begun to look forward to life you have said. In the face of various battles, being chased and killed, such a life is really fresh."


    It¡¯s a ignorant Xiao Nizi, or she has no fear of the so-called danger in her heart. Thinking this way, Sasuke said, "Okay, I hope you don''t regret it. Once you step on it, there is no turning back."


    With the promise of Sasuke, the Aster scorpion bends into a nice arc, like a crescent. "I don''t regret it. When I was young, I wanted to experience the days of birth and death. In that case, I could experience the life of the 16-night adult."


    "..."


    Asahi said that Sasuke couldn¡¯t help but only her little girl¡¯s heart attacked again.


    Later, the two men embarked on the road back to the village of Yin Ren, because the road was far away, the asters were still carried by Sasuke, and the two people disappeared into the forest...


    After all, it is a return, Sasuke is not in a hurry, there is no such thing as a journey without a break.


    Behind Sasuke''s behind Sasuke, it is very pleasant, although the speed is very fast, but there is no sense of bumpy feelings, and, Aster feels the solid behind Sasuke. Because of the age, it may not be very broad, but it still makes people feel peace of mind.


    Subconsciously, Aster gradually released her mind and body, not as restrained as before. Her chest began to close Sasuke, her hands wrapped around Sasuke''s neck, and the dagger leaned on Sasuke''s shoulder, because it was too comfortable, even It is gradually faint and has a tendency to fall asleep.


    Because of the physical contact between the two, the change of the asters, Sasuke, naturally felt it. Listening to the shallow and slight breathing, he knew the fact that the asters had fallen asleep.


    Sasuke is very depressed, so I can fall asleep? I really used him as a bed.


    However, Sasuke did not bother Shion¡¯s sleep, and the speed of his feet slowed down unconsciously. At the same time, the purple Chakra light curtain once again surrounded the two, hindering the convection in the air.


    At this time, the asters are still sleeping, occasionally making a small voice, like a milk swallow, but it reflects the girl''s crisp and beautiful.


    Just listen to the Amethyst mutter: "Bastard...hey..."


    It seems like a happy thing to dream of, a smile on the face of Aster, very shallow, but the sweetness of it is beyond words.


    In the dream, Aster saw it. Many years later, she and Sasuke had many things, and after many incidents, the relationship between her and Sasuke became more and more close.


    Asao saw it, Sasuke became the strongest person in the world of forbearance, leading the ninja to create a new world. On the ceremony, she stood behind Sasuke, like the sage, and there are still a few asters. The woman looks very close to Sasuke.


    The last scene that appeared was a burst of embarrassment. Aster saw it. She and Sasuke made shameful things. Moreover, there were other women involved. In the laughter, she discarded the witch¡¯s restraint, which is completely another. People, very debauchery, very shameful...


    On the back of Sasuke, Shion¡¯s breathing gradually became rushed, and the red cheeks slid on the cheeks, and the face of the jade was dyed with a layer of shallow blush.


    "Sasuke... I..."


    Perhaps it was infected by dreams, and the asters have issued a sound similar to a beautiful, charming, twirling, and the charm of it is imaginative.


    The sudden sound of Aster attracted Sasuke¡¯s gaze.


    Sasuke looked back, but the situation in front of him was to make Sasuke''s heart jump The original Aster''s appearance was extraordinary, and with a so-called light spirit, it is very pure.


    At this time, the temperament of Aster''s dust is gradually disintegrated, a little bit of red glow, exhaling if the blue, like a spring water, the body is soft and boneless, but the light body is full of seductive crime.


    Under the pressure of the heart, Sasuke turned his head and stopped looking at her, but still could not get rid of the impulse caused by physical contact.


    Although the asters are thin and even weak, her body is devil''s. Under the wide witch''s robe, she hides the richness and softness. Moreover, her size has exceeded that of the same age, and the unusual touch is very It is heart-warming.


    "It''s a tempting little Nizi..." Sasuke once again glanced at the asters behind her, but she saw that she was still the same, slightly pink, and her looks blurred.


    "I am a normal man..." Sasuke made a complaint, knowing that Aster is now doing a spring dream, and then combining the words of Aster before, there is no doubt that the hero of this spring dream is him.


    "Don''t... bad guys... hate..."

 v2 Chapter 301： Festival

    At this time, Aster was once again twirling, and the softness and femininity were full. Even when I said this, Aster smashed the back of Sasuke with her own body, and the soft touch once again made Sasuke¡¯s heart sway.


    "..."


    Sasuke is really helpless. He only listened to him and said shamelessly: "Xiao Nizi, I know that I am very handsome, I allow you to obscenity me, but don''t be so blatant, this will make me sin, bastard!"


    The dream is more and more pink, the asters have been unable to grasp their own consciousness, but they want to wake up but they can''t, they can only experience those scenes completely.


    ......


    I don''t know how long it took, the spirit of Aster has been exhausted, and everything that appears in the dream has almost subverted all her cognition, outlook on life, and values. Some scenes I saw made her feel ashamed. When she was surprised, she thought of it again. It could be like that. However, it is really shameful. Hey, Sasuke is really a jerk, bad guy!


    At the end of everything, the dream of Aster began to break, and a flash of purple flashed, and she faintly heard a woman¡¯s soft laughter.


    "Giggle, Xiao Nizi, I didn''t expect you to be so debauchery..."


    Purple glazed into a woman''s shape, Yingying streamer, you can see this woman''s appearance is very beautiful, the most attractive is her temperament, like a fairy, if Aster sees this woman, it will definitely be big With a cry, "16 nights!"


    However, these asters are invisible, her consciousness is gradually clear, all the dreams are broken, and the light in the field of vision dispels all.


    Asters opened her eyes, rubbed her swelled forehead, and looked at everything around her, only to find that she was lying on a comfortable big bed.


    "here is......"


    Looking around the scene, the decoration is exquisite, but there is no home feeling, it is simply a hotel.


    Asters got ready to get out of bed, just at this moment, with a bang, but the door opened, the next moment, the familiar figure appeared in her sight, it is Sasuke.


    "Wake up..."


    Sasuke took the initiative to say hello to Aster, and he still had a towel and something in his hand.


    ¡°Hmm, Sasuke, are we at the hotel?¡±


    "Yes."


    Sasuke agreed, and he handed the towel in his hand to the asters. "You have a fever, lay down first, apply it with ice, so it might work."


    "Hot fever?" At this time, Shion realized that his body was exhausted, his mind was still faint, and his limbs were weak, which was the symptom of fever.


    ......


    The forehead was covered with ice from Sasuke, and Shion was lying on the bed, and Sasuke was sitting in front of her bed.


    "When you are asleep on the road, how can you not wake up? And, I found that you are sick, so I stopped on the road and went to this hotel and prepared to take a break."


    "Oh......"


    Aster understands the beginning and the end of the matter, and then apologizes: "I am really sorry, because my business has delayed the trip. If I am not dragged, you have already returned to the village of Yin Ren."


    "Don''t think about it."


    Sasuke put an ice pack on the Aster and said, "Nothing, I am not in a hurry."


    After a meal, Sasuke said again: "And, you have promised to go with me, I will be responsible for everything about you, this is what my responsible person must do."


    Upon hearing Sasuke, Aster sighed softly and said: "You are responsible for this person in charge. I have already started living in the future."


    "Ha ha......"


    Sasuke smiled a little and took away the ice bag replaced by Aster. When she left, she yelled at her. "Have a good rest, I am next door, what is called me."


    "Hmm."


    Aster nodded, and the small head came out of the bed, watching Sasuke''s figure disappear under the closing of the threshold.


    Gently moved the tired body, the asters squatted slightly, and the corners of the mouth evoked a good arc.


    "Sasuke..."


    Under the slight light, the scene in the room was a little dim, but I saw a silver-haired woman lying on the bed in the spring, and the corner of the quilt was kicked open, exposing the red and white witch costume.


    Perhaps because of a fever, Aster fell asleep quickly, fell asleep shortly after Sasuke left, breathing calmly, and only heard the noise from the outside of the street.


    ......


    The night gradually came, and the night market in the town began to be lively. It was already more than eight o''clock in the evening. The asters were still asleep, and there was no sign of waking.


    Speaking of it, Shion has been asleep for most of the day. If she changed her life, she didn''t have so much sleep, even if she was sick, and now the situation in Shion is very unusual.


    Under the dim light, the asters gave a shallow breathing sound, the clock in the room screamed, and the hour and minute hands gathered on the nine-point scale. At this time, nine o''clock.


    Suddenly, the purple scent of the asters that had fallen asleep in the purple body, this purple airflow appeared from inside her body. At the same time, the dementor bell on the chest of Aster trembled.


    Hey!


    The ringtone is strange and mysterious, like the sky, the sound of Huang Zhong Da Lu makes people feel shocked.


    The purple air slowly receded into the body, and the face of the sleeping Astery jade showed a painful color. The next moment, she saw her eyes suddenly open.


    Hey!


    The blue pupil is swallowed by purple, and the crystal purple eyes are like the Wanhua mirror. The flashing light is the soul!


    Now, the situation of Aster is very strange. Although it is still the appearance of the past, but the inner temperament is already different, clean, indifferent, ethereal, is simply another person.


    The next moment, I saw her getting up from the bed. At this time, she was barefoot, and the feet of the beads were condensed with lavender brilliance. Under the feet, the purple ripples appeared from the feet, and it was floating in the air!


    Get out of bed She still floats seven inches from the ground.


    However, after a while, the purple brilliance that supported her flying in the air was like a candle that was about to go out.


    "Only a little..."


    Her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and her eyes flashed a faint color. "I really don''t adapt..."


    At the moment, she dismissed her volley. Her bare feet fell on the tatami. Contact with the ground seemed to be a bit disgusting, but she was helpless. Who gave her the power of the devil?


    Later, she used a faint purple light curtain with her feet and a weak enchantment to block the dust. After doing this, the woman''s wrinkled brow stretched a lot. Then, she went straight out of the house, the target. It is the room next to Sasuke.


    ......


    Sasuke didn''t fall asleep. It''s 9:00 in the evening. Sasuke doesn''t have the habit of sleeping so early. At this moment, he is looking at the situation of the refining pot.

 v2 Chapter 302： Festival

    In the black mist of micro-microwave, a jade black body is covered with mysterious mantras, and the rich power of the wild is contained in it, and even the sound of ancient beasts can be heard.


    Sasuke was sitting on the tatami. The blushing writing eyes looked at the refining pot. His eyes were gathered a little. There, there was a corner of the pot of the refining pot, and a little purple curse was printed out of thin air. Black seems out of place.


    "This rune..."


    Sasuke calmed down and immediately transferred a little spiritual power to explore the situation of the curse.


    This purple curse is very common, and very small, like a scoring in the corner of the refining pot, if not carefully observed, it is impossible to find.


    Sasuke''s mental power did not work, and the purple curse did not react at all, and even a little power fluctuations could not be felt.


    "It''s a weird thing!"


    Sasuke is awkward. He doesn''t believe that this purple curse is so simple. Immediately, he changed another method, mobilizing his own Chakra to touch the purple curse.


    Just as Chakra came into contact with the curse, the original dead curse broke out with dazzling purple brilliance.


    Hey!


    The whole space trembled a little, Sasuke saw, the purple streamer glimmered, like the stars in the night fluctuated in the dark mist.


    "Do you have a reaction with my chakra?"


    Immediately, Sasuke is to transfer more Chakra to test the purple curse and want to see more changes.


    However, contrary to expectations, there was no other abnormality in the curse. More chakras only made the purple brilliance more dazzling.


    Sasuke is not discouraged, guessing why the curse will come into contact with his own Chakra.


    Suddenly, like what I thought of, Sasuke¡¯s eyes flashed a ray of light, and his mouth was light, "that way..."


    Then, Sasuke is taking Chakra back into the body, running the refining pot, and extracting another kind of power from it, it is the power of the devil!


    "Do not let me down!"


    Sasuke controls the unstable and devilish power, and almost carefully touches it with the curse. This time, the power of the devil has not touched the curse, but the curse is the brilliance, the purple fluctuation. Constantly emanating, it turned out to be the heart of Sasuke, let him send the power of the devil.


    "Sure enough!"


    Sasuke has a well-rounded chest, and then controls the power of the demon to touch the purple curse. In an instant, the curse is screaming, and the dazzling purple brilliance shines like a bright light. Sasuke saw that the eruption of the curse was actually the fusion of the power of the devil, like the water, the power of the purple demon is constantly being absorbed.


    Sasuke released the output of the devil''s power. Although he can''t control the power of the demon, he can still do it in one direction.


    After continuous output, after all, the curse is no longer engulfing the power of the devil, and the rich purple brilliance condenses on the curse. It is like a crystal curse.


    Hey!


    This time, the entire refining pot trembled, but saw that the curse printed and squeaked, and the power of the demon that was scattered in the air flowed into the refining pot and returned to the purple cloud that suppressed the power of the demon.


    Soon, everything was calm, the curse was no longer flashing, and the silence was restored, leaving only the black airflow around the refining pot.


    This is the end?


    Of course not. At this time, Sasuke is an excited look. "Sure enough, that curse is the key to controlling the power of breaking the devil!"


    Sasuke felt it, and now he has established a wonderful connection with the power of the demon. With the help of the curse, Sasuke has been able to control the power of the devil, rather than the suppression of the source as before. Can barely drive the power of the devil.


    Compared with the previous tough enslavement, now, the power of the demon inside the refining pot is completely integrated with Sasuke. The power of the alien devil is like the power of its own, and it does not have a trace of it. astringent.


    "In this way, the power of breaking the magic is completely controlled by me. I believe that my strength will be much improved. Even in the face of Jun Ma Lu, it will not be as stretched as the last time..."


    At this time, there was a footstep outside the door. The next moment, the knock of the door rang.


    Sasuke explored it with his mental power. He knew that Shion had come. Even if he would take the refining pot back into the body, he said, "The door is not closed, come in."


    The sound of the wooden door rang, the red and white witch appeared in front of Sasuke, the silver hair fell, barefoot, face-to-face, temperament, and end.


    "Aster..."


    Somehow, Sasuke felt that the current Aster was very wrong, and there was a strange feeling. Originally, the Aster was beautiful and pure, but when it comes to ethereal and pure temperament, it is far from this.


    Realizing that the asters were not right, Sasuke immediately made a precautionary posture and asked with a loud voice: "Who are you!"


    "brat......"


    Seeing the performance of Sasuke, her plain face has no expression, and the voice is cold. "I won''t hurt you."


    Saying, he took a barefoot and was close to Sasuke.


    "stop!"


    Sasuke screamed, although the woman in front was the asters, but Sasuke felt a very dangerous atmosphere from her body. Although there is almost no power fluctuation in her body, the breath of pressure is radiated from the soul, and the pressure from the soul makes Sasuke a glimpse.


    This kind of breath has not been felt for a long time, almost in the past life, in the face of those who cultivated the power of the immortal will give birth to the feeling, death, oppression, horror!


    "Who are you!"


    During the speech, Sasuke immediately runs Chakra, and the strong purple Chakra condenses the body, and the image becomes a shining arc.


    I saw Sasuke''s purple chakra There was a wave of volatility in her eyes. "It really is the power of breaking the devil. In this way, you have absorbed all the power of the demon that I left in the seal. It¡¯s not easy..."


    "I will ask you again, who are you!"


    Sasuke is wary of the woman in front of him, as the face of jade is still the same, but the inner temperament is very different.


    "You can call me Aster, but I hope you call me sixteen nights..."


    "It''s you!"


    Sasuke¡¯s pupils shrank and asked, ¡°How are you going to the asters!¡±


    "Is that little Nizi?" Hearing Sasuke asked about the situation of Shion. In the sixteenth night, he flashed a strange light. He said, "Don''t worry, I just suppressed her consciousness for a while, and she The body is very suitable for my soul to live, I will not hurt her."


    Said here, sixteen nights, a sharp turn, the cold voice faintly came out, "Before, I have to take back my strength...."

 v2 Chapter 303： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    ......


    However, seeing the hands of the sixteen nights, under the faint purple brilliance, the force of the demon in the help of Chakra appeared riots, and the original Chakra that had been condensed turned out to disappear.


    "Little guy, my strength, you can control it really is very good."


    The sound of the sixteen nights is cold, such as the face of jade does not have the slightest expression, the hand prints constantly, and an unnamed force erupts out, it is actually to pull out the power of the devil in Sasuke!


    "I want to take back the power that belongs to me..."


    Sixteen nights, the corner of the mouth evoked a trace of curvature, with a beautiful appearance, really heart-wrenching.


    However, the sixteen-night face was full of confidence, but it was a momentary froze. She felt it. At this time, it was impossible to control the power of the demon. It seems that there was something that cut off the connection between her and the power of the demon. !


    At this point, Sasuke spoke. "The power of breaking the devil, hey, the power of breaking the devil has become my thing. If you want to get it back, you have to see that I agree to disagree!"


    In an instant, I saw the black brilliance of Sasuke''s chest shining. In the black airflow, there was a purple curse that slowly appeared.


    Hey!


    The purple curse appeared, and the surrounding space was filled with water-like fluctuations, spreading between the sixteen nights and Sasuke.


    Seeing this curse, the 16th night turned out to be "squeaky", "No wonder..."


    One of the hotels, 16 nights, wanted to strip the power of the demon from Sasuke, but she did not succeed. After the rune appeared, the connection between the devil and her was completely cut off, almost It is no longer able to sense the power of a demon.


    "Sure enough, that curse, ´»ÌÕ..."


    Seeing the rune that suddenly appeared, the sixteen nights understood why the inability to sense the power of the devil. This rune was left by the pottery, and the purpose was to resist the power of her demon.


    The rune is called the ¡°real guardian¡± and is a very overbearing curse. This curse is created specifically to deal with the power of the devil.


    In the creation of this rune, Yan Tao added a kind of engraving in it. Once he sensed the power of breaking the devil in sixteen nights, this engraving will automatically cut off the mental stimulation of the sixteen nights, thus successfully breaking the magic power. The attack resisted.


    However, in Sasuke, because of the relationship between the refining pots, this rune has undergone some wonderful changes, not only can cut the feeling of the sixteen nights and the power of the devil, but also can make the power of the devil Assimilation becomes a force that can be used for Sasuke.


    "If this is the case, then you have to find another way."


    Saying, the 16th night lifted the Indian style, and the momentum that constantly oppressed Sasuke''s mind immediately disappeared.


    Sudden pressure, Sasuke was slightly better. After the previous incident, he thoroughly saw the horror of the sixteen nights, not only in the momentum, but also in the strength.


    Although there are only a few strengths in the 16th night, with the combat experience and powerful prints of 500 years ago, she can still explode extraordinary power, and she can go hand in hand with Sasuke, even slightly better!


    In the face of sixteen nights, Sasuke was shocked by some self-deprecating. He was also a fairy in his previous life, but at this time it was completely down.


    How strong is it before the 16th night! Sasuke finally realized that her strength during her lifetime was simply beyond her reach. At the very least, she was also above the level of the Celestial.


    Although shocked, Sasuke is not a soft persimmon who wants to pinch it. His strength cannot be underestimated. Just relying on the strength of the 16th night to regain the devil by force ->>, the fastest update The latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Force is simply impossible.


    Sasuke defended for sixteen nights. Under the action of Rune, he completely controlled the power of the demon. In an instant, the collapsed Chakra re-emerged, and the tiny purple electric snake made a sharp blast in the air.


    "What do you want!"


    The thunder of the assistants in the assistants, he has already made the worst plan. Once there is any slap in the 16th night, even if he wants to hurt the body of the asters, he will never let the sixteen nights succeed.


    "Don''t be nervous, little guy..."


    Sixteen nights in the clear purple pupil flashed a light, the really hearty guy said, "Do you have the heart to do it to her? I know that I am now occupying her body, with your strength, and me. If you do it, you will lose both sides."


    Said, sixteen nights, the mouth is light, it is close to Sasuke, looking at his eyes and said: "Are you sure you want to kill her? Sasuke, she likes you in my heart, do you really have the heart? ?"


    In the face of the sixteen-night step by step, Sasuke¡¯s calm appearance was a tangled entanglement. He did not persist for a long time, and he was defeated.


    "alright, you win."


    Sasuke was a little discouraged, and the Chakra that had just gathered up disappeared instantly. The purple lightning also turned into a little starlight dissipated in the air.


    Seeing the performance of Sasuke, there were no accidents in the 16th night. She decided to help Sasuke. She knew that Sasuke would not do anything to the Aster in any way. She saw it in the dream of Aster, and between Sasuke and Shion, after all, it was impossible. Awkward shackles.


    Sasuke compromised, 16 nights turned out to be surprisingly not rash.


    "Sasuke, it seems that you are really worried about her." Sixteen nights smiled slightly, amazingly, "Reminder, asters are the descendants of my veins, even if it is for her, I will not take the battle. The way to seize the power of the devil. I am very cherished for my younger generation."


    "Oh? In this way, you are still a competent elder. Since you want to get back your strength..."


    Sasuke didn''t want to argue again with the 16th night. He chose to compromise and he immediately said, "I don''t do it. If you want to get back the power of the devil, come and take it. This is not my thing..."


    Say, Sasuke closed his eyes, an unsuspecting look, waiting for the sixteen nights to strip the power of the devil in his body.


    After a long time, still not seeing the sixteen-night movement, Sasuke¡¯s doubts in his heart, he opened his eyes, but he still stood still in the 16th night.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you want to get back the power of the devil?"


    "of course not......"


    Sixteen nights watching Sasuke I remembered the way to get back the power of the devil, the face of the jade color turned out to be a sly expression.


    Under the pressure of unnaturalness in the heart, said on the 16th night: "You know, because of the role of the curse, now the connection between me and the power of the devil is completely cut off, want to get back the power of the devil There is only one method..."


    "what?"


    "Physical contact......"


    ......


    Sasuke looked at the sixteen nights with sorrow. "Is the method you said really ok?"


    "Hmm..." Sixteen nights faceless, the voice is cold, "By touching the body, maybe I can sense the power of the demon again. At that time, I can get back the power of the devil." ¡±


    "Well, if that''s the case, then come and pick it up." Sasuke, Sasuke watched for sixteen nights, waiting for her movements.

 v2 Chapter 304： Festival

    Sasuke¡¯s gaze made the sixteen nights more unnatural, and it was really embarrassing for her to get in touch with men.


    After hesitating for sixteen nights, I still walked over. The next moment, I was sticking out the slim fingers and pointing at the eyebrows of Sasuke.


    After a while, there was no reaction. Sasuke said in the face of the sixteen nights that were close at hand: "Is it not working?"


    Nodded for sixteen nights and said, "I will try again..."


    Immediately, sixteen nights put his hand on Sasuke''s chest, trying to sense the power of the devil, but what disappointed her was that there was still no movement, and the power of the demon was like disappearing.


    "Not yet?"


    "Ok......"


    "There should be other ways."


    "Maybe..." Looking at Sasuke, the sixteen-night cold face showed a shyness and bite his lips. "Can I kiss you?"


    "kiss!"


    Sasuke looked at the sixteen nights with a stunned look. He didn''t expect that the idea would suddenly pop up on the 16th night.


    Watched by Sasuke, 16 nights is very shameful, obviously a witch, but actually will take the initiative to say this to men. It¡¯s too unruly.


    A little red glow emerged on the face of the sixteen-night jade color. At this time, her body was stiff and she took the initiative to kiss. This kind of thing was not acceptable to her. However, in order to restore the power of the devil, she insisted. It¡¯s down.


    Avoiding Sasuke¡¯s gaze, he said slowly after 16 nights: ¡°Isn¡¯t you kissed Shion in the forest yesterday? At that time, I felt that a force of devil has returned to my body, so now I can use the power of a little witch."


    "Yesterday''s incident was just an accident..." Sixteen nights mentioned the old things, Sasuke was a little embarrassed, and I didn''t expect that the stolen things were still discovered. "At that time, it was hard to prevent myself..."


    "You really have a sophistry." Recalling what happened yesterday, there was a wave of ripples in the heart of the sixteen nights. At that time, part of her consciousness occupied the body of Aster, and Sasuke¡¯s kiss made her feel clearly, the strange touch. For a long time in her heart can not be ruled out.


    Looking at Sasuke, 16 days to protect the asters, the moment is to say: "Since she kissed her, she must take responsibility for her. If it is a witch now, it is not impossible to marry..."


    "Married!"


    "What? Don''t you?"


    Sasuke¡¯s amazed words made some dissatisfaction in the sixteen nights. The good-looking thrush was also slightly raised. ¡°I don¡¯t want to accept the account after I have eaten it? Oh! I didn¡¯t think you were so irresponsible!¡±


    "Hey, stop! When did I say that I was irresponsible, just, now I am talking about marriage, I am not very comfortable... I am responsible for Aster."


    "That would be good..." I got the guarantee of Sasuke. I just let go of it on the 16th night. "If you swear by the vows in the future, I will kill you anyway!"


    Sixteen nights are not angry, although the sound is very soft, but it contains unparalleled power and firmness.


    Being threatened by sixteen nights, Sasuke¡¯s heart is really a witch who has led humanity. From the perspective of imposing manner, it is not comparable to ordinary people.


    "That is natural." Sasuke smiled and said: "I will not turn my back on my promise."


    "Yeah." Nodded for sixteen nights and said, "Let''s get started."


    Said, sixteen nights are closer to Sasuke, the cold face, no emotional fluctuations, a slight breath on the face of Sasuke, so that he is very uncomfortable.


    "Can your expression be natural?"


    Sasuke responded to the 16th night, facing her like ice, Sasuke really can''t go.


    "Nature?" Sixteen nights, "What is nature?"


    "..."


    Sasuke is speechless. "Have you ever experienced such a thing before?"


    "No..." The red glow of that point gradually expanded on the cold cheeks of the sixteen nights. "I am a witch, I can''t have any intimate contact with the man. Speaking, this is the first time I have done this. ......"


    For the first time... I don¡¯t know why, I heard a sixteen-night reply. Sasuke¡¯s heart was full of excitement and heart, so she was perfect.


    "This is great."


    "What''s so good?" Sixteen nights looked at Sasuke very strangely, and he didn''t understand the joy he suddenly showed.


    "Nothing."


    Sasuke suppressed the emotion that suddenly rose in his heart and began to direct the action of sixteen nights. "Don''t be nervous, relax your body. If you don''t feel comfortable, it''s not impossible to close your eyes."


    "Oh."


    Sixteen nights, a slight bang, driven by the shame of the heart, still closed his eyes, waiting for Sasuke''s movements.


    Sasuke hesitated a moment and saw the heart of the pink lips. Although the owner of the body had previously kissed her, but she was still unconscious at the time, all the feelings were naturally different from the present.


    More importantly, the person who controls this body now is not a aster, it is sixteen nights, the woman who stood at the peak of humanity five hundred years ago.


    Thinking of the identity of the sixteen nights, Sasuke¡¯s heart is even more uneasy. Now he has a feeling of conquering the general Come..."


    Sasuke finally kissed for sixteen nights, and the two touched together, and the smooth touch suddenly came.


    The lips of the sixteen nights are cool and very comfortable. Sasuke can feel the lips of the sixteen nights shaking slightly, showing the tension of the owner''s mood, but the oysters and entanglements of that one show the purity of the master.


    At this time, 16 nights are thinking, this is the feeling of kissing, completely different from yesterday...


    A little purple brilliance converges between the lips of the two, and the power of the powerful demon is continuously passed from Sasuke to sixteen nights.


    In the lip kiss dominated by Sasuke, the sixteen nights finally adapted to this feeling, the red glow has turned into a blush, almost red to the ear roots, some rapid breathing beat between the noses of both sides, touch, soft, in purple In the Guanghua, sixteen nights began their own experience of life.


    Tian Zhiguo, although a small country, but its strength is not to be underestimated.


    After all, one hundred years ago, Tian Zhiguo was one of the most powerful vassal states at that time. He could compete with the central dynasty by force alone. Even now, although it has not fallen, the tradition of a hundred years ago has been preserved to this day, whether it is culture or otherwise.


    As it was a hundred years ago, the most important force of Tian Zhiguo was the warrior, and the warrior army of tens of thousands of people assumed the responsibility of protecting the country of the land.


    Although there is a sound-forbearing village, there is sound tolerance, but for Tian Zhiguo, the responsibility of the ninja is to perform some assassination missions. Unlike the samurai army, their role is more like a special force.


    Tian Zhiguo¡¯s name was signed in the early years with Dashen Pill. Dashen Pill was responsible for establishing the Ninja Force and establishing the Ninja Village. Tian¡¯s name was responsible for providing all the materials, including construction materials, research funds, personnel reserves and so on. Basic supply.

 v2 Chapter 305： Festival

    In this way, in just over a decade, the Great Snake Pill has developed the Yin Ren Village to an incredible level. The ninja power can almost compete with the 100-year-old Ninja Village. Moreover, the ninja consisting of ninjas is spread all over the corners of the world and is monitored by the Big Snake Pill. Everything in the world of tolerance, it can be said that the tentacles of the big snake pill have spread all over the world, even if there is any wind and grass, they can not escape his eyes and ears.


    Yin Rencun stronghold, a laboratory, under the silver light, a man with a gloomy back is playing with some experimental equipment, but sees his hand movements accurate and fast, skilled manipulation of various instruments.


    Seeing the rapidly dividing cells under the microscope, the man''s narrow face showed an excited look. The vertical pupil was staring at the eyepiece and observing the changes of the cells. For a long time, the man raised his head and exposed a gloomy The face is the big snake pill.


    "I finally got this step, hey, the cell activation technique..."


    That''s right, the experiment that Dashen Pill is doing now is exactly about the study of activation, and now his research has made a major breakthrough. He has done this initially, allowing the somatic cells to divide and differentiate in the established way to get the tissue cells he wants.


    This is only the first step. There is still a lot of work to be done about the activation of cells. For example, how to let the cells divide all the time and how to overcome the cell necrosis caused by their own allergic reactions is what he wants to study.


    However, Da Snao believes that it will take a long time for him to fully control the secrets of the technique of activation. By then, he will be able to overcome the sequela of rapid aging caused by many times of immortality.


    "Hey!"


    The wooden door of the laboratory was scorned. "The big snake pill is an adult, and there is news of Sasuke."


    Hearing this voice, the big snake pill put down the equipment in his hand and said, "Come in."


    The laboratory door was opened, and a white-haired spectacled man appeared in the field of the big snake pill.


    "How is Sasuke doing things in the Ghost Country?"


    "Returning to the big snake pill, Sasuke and the adults solved the embarrassment. According to the spies, he has now embarked on the road back to the village of Yin Ren..."


    "There was a successful seal!" The big snake pill was slightly surprised. He naturally knew the terribleness of the cockroach. However, such a powerful cockroach was actually solved by Sasuke.


    "It¡¯s a terrible kid, and the growth rate is so amazing."


    Da Snao took a look at his tongue and said, "Is there any other news about Sasuke?"


    "Returning to the big snake pill, it is said that when Sasuke returned, he brought the witch of the ghost country back together." The pocket was slightly stunned, and he was very awed by the big snake pill, talking about this matter, his face Showing a strange color, "The big snake pill adult, I don''t know why Sasuke is doing this?"


    "Witch of the Ghost Country?" Dashen Wan said with a smile: "It''s amazing. Sasuke... Come here, come here, and then you will be safe. I believe there will be no moths. ""


    After a meal, Da Snao once again said: "Continue to monitor Sasuke''s every move, and immediately notify me of anything."


    "Yes, big snake pill adults."


    The pocket was slightly covered and turned back to the lab.


    "Sasuke, the speed of your growth is really terrible. I don''t know if I can succeed at that time."


    Recalling the recent performance of Sasuke, the big snake pill did not come up with a touch of uneasiness. He was very worried that he could not control Sasuke at that time. On that day, he could not survive without the power of Sasuke.


    However, the big snake pill quickly suppressed this feeling in the heart, "Oh, but fortunately I have been prepared, although your strength is strong, but in the face of that, you can only succumb to me! On that day, Your body belongs to me..."


    ......


    Already in the land of Tian Zhiguo, Sasuke moved quickly in the forest with Aster, and the naked eye could not capture them.


    Because it was protected by the purple Chakra light curtain, the asters behind Sasuke did not feel the strong air convection. Behind Sasuke, she yawned like a cat.


    "Sasuke, how have I been so sleepy recently, I said, I actually slept from yesterday afternoon to this morning, it is incredible..."


    Aster''s tone is soft, because of sleepiness, the eyelids are constantly trembled, almost sleepy.


    "Maybe it''s because of the weather, summer is coming, sleepiness is normal."


    Sasuke comforted the asters behind him. He did not tell the asters about the real situation.


    There is a reason why Aster is sleepy, and everything is due to the sixteen nights.


    The sixteen-night consciousness forcibly invaded the sea of ??Ziyuan and occupied some of her knowledge. Although it would not cause any harm to her, she still had a lot of mental burden. Therefore, the asters sleep more. This is a way of self-protection of the body.


    Sasuke felt that such a statement was not enough to convince Shion, but then he said: "And, during the developmental period, girls can get well developed when they have enough sleep. Isn''t there a word, beautiful women are sleeping."


    "Don''t talk nonsense..."


    Sasuke''s words made the purple skin of the ashes slightly shy gently patted Sasuke''s shoulder and said: "I always feel that something is wrong, I feel, there are more things in my body, very Something is wrong..."


    "what!"


    Shion¡¯s words made Sasuke¡¯s heart jump. Did she know something?


    "That is a very strange feeling, Sasuke, do you know? Sometimes, I always feel that someone is spying on my mind, and I am aware that there is a sudden increase in strength in my body, although only a little, but I still feel it. Well, that power is like the power of the devil..."


    Aster is on Sasuke''s shoulder and has a quiet tone. "Sasuke, you said, if I wake up one day, you find that I am not me. What do you do?"


    "What you are not you, don''t think about it." Sasuke suppressed the waves in his heart and immediately said, "You are you, you will never change in your life. Perhaps, there is another kind of consciousness in your body, but, You can rest assured that you will not suffer any harm."


    At this point, what Sasuke said caused the suspicion of Asters. "How do you know that I will not be hurt? Sasuke, are you having something to glare at me?"


    After being grabbed by Shion, Sasuke¡¯s heart jumped and said: ¡°Which can.......¡± Sasuke said that this sentence is very guilty, he really does not want to lie to Shion.


    "No, you must have something to glare at me."


    After all, it was a woman. The sensitivity of the sixth sense was horrifying. It was confirmed what Sasuke had concealed. Shion explored the small head and got in front of Sasuke. He looked at him with confusion. "Sasuke, what happened to me?" Things, really, since I fainted on the altar, I knew that a force invaded my body and lurked in my consciousness."

 v2 Chapter 306： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Thinking of the purple shadow, Shion bit his lip and said quietly: "Sasuke, you have seen her..."


    Aster''s breath slaps on Sasuke''s side face, with a sweet fragrance, and the supple hair slides over Sasuke''s skin and itchy. In the face of Shion¡¯s questioning, Sasuke¡¯s heart could not go on, and his heart sighed, saying, ¡°Well, as you have thought, I have seen her.¡±


    "16 nights adults..."


    "Hmm."


    Confirming the facts, Aster stunned his mouth and had an incredible look. "No wonder there are some strange scenes in my dreams, it turns out..."


    Sasuke said from apologetic: "I didn''t want to lie to you, but because I promised that she would not tell her about her existence for sixteen nights, she chose to hide."


    "I should have thought of it." Shion¡¯s gaze flashed a flash of light, and suddenly said: "Sasuke, the lips of the 16-night-old adult is wonderful."


    "what!"


    The words of Aster Turk make Sasuke almost a jealousy, heart, how do she know those things!


    "Although I was in a coma, some scenes still appeared in my dreams." Shion hugged Sasuke and put her soft body and Sasuke together, leaning on Sasuke''s shoulder, "Sasuke, you and me last night." I saw the 16-night adult thing..."


    Aster''s tone is somewhat resentful. During the speech, the gentle breathing spreads around Sasuke''s neck.


    When I heard the asters, Sasuke¡¯s heart, and sure enough, she was jealous.


    "You know, I have absorbed the power of the devil, and I have to do it for the 16th night because I want to get back my strength."


    "It¡¯s good to say." Aster said with a taste: "Who knows if you want to take advantage of it? The mood of the 16-night adult is passed on to me, the bad guy."


    "Hey, it¡¯s awkward to pry at someone else¡¯s mind."


    Sasuke said this. At this time, he thought in his heart, was the mood of Shion at that time felt by the sixteen nights?


    "Oh, I want. I am a descendant of the 16-night-old adult. I believe that the 16-night-old adult will not blame me. It is you, it is a jerk."


    Said, Shion is also showing a small tiger teeth, biting the shoulders of Sasuke, but this time, her movements are a lot softer, afraid of biting Sasuke, but leaving a shallow trace on it.


    Outside the sound-bearing village base, the big snake pill and the pocket are waiting for Sasuke here. Not long after, their goal was to appear in the forest.


    "Sasuke, you are finally back..."


    The big snake pill looked at Sasuke in front of him and found that his spirit was gradually condensed into one, faint, and a dangerous atmosphere was uploaded from Sasuke, which was very uncomfortable. Obviously, the strength of Sasuke has improved.


    Perceived Saskatchewan''s Chakra, the big snake pill gaze, the heart is really terrible, just a few days gone, the strength has been raised to this step, read, my plan has to be long-term.


    "Don''t come innocent..." Sasuke''s mouth was light, and he looked at the two in front of him with ease. He said, "I didn''t expect you to come out to meet me personally. It''s an honor..."


    At this time, standing next to the big snake pill, said: "Sasuke adults, Da Shemaru knows that the news you are coming back is ready, specifically waiting here."


    "Oh? Then I-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    I was really flattered. Sasuke looked at the pocket behind the big snake pill. At this time, the latter was watching him. He smiled at Sasuke, and the thin glass lens flashed a white light. With his look, the gloomy face looked very good. Surprising, I don¡¯t know what kind of intrigues are being prepared.


    For pockets, Sasuke is a headache. Knowing that he is a time bomb is like a lurking snake. It is chilling, but Sasuke can''t move him. If he kills his pocket, the Naruto world will undergo irreversible changes. The Naruto story will also be more unpredictable.


    Under various reasons, Sasuke had to suppress the killing in his heart. If you don¡¯t have a trace of your eyes, Sasuke¡¯s heart is dark, let you live for a few more years.


    Later, Da Shemao noticed the asters behind Sasuke and asked: "Sasuke, is she the witch of the Ghost Country?"


    "Yeah." Sasuke nodded, and he waved at the back of the Aster. "Aster, he is the big snake pill, the manager here."


    After receiving the call of Sasuke, Aster walked to Sasuke''s side and made a slight stance to the big snake pill. The guest said: "The big snake pill, first meet."


    "Aster? It''s a lovely witch..."


    The big snake pill was not serious at this time. He licked his tongue and showed curiosity in his eyes. He said that the witch, the character of the snake, was the first time he saw it. He wanted to know what the witch had. Under the meaning, the big snake pill licked the long tongue and made a move of the snake.


    Being watched by the big snake pill, Aster felt like a man on his back, especially his evil smile, which almost made the Aster heart tremble.


    "Sasuke..."


    Subconsciously, Ziyuan shrunk and regained her body. She hid behind Sasuke again and avoided the examination of Dashen Pill. The curious eyes made her unnatural.


    Sasuke is very helpless for the performance of the big snake pill. He knows that the big snake pill is a scientific madman. He is very curious about some fresh things. He saw the big snake pill looking at the eyes of the asters. Needless to say, he is playing the idea of ??the asters.


    "The big snake pill! Please put away your disgusting look!"


    Sasuke snorted and blocked the sight of the big snake pill looking at the asters. The body flashed a purple thunder, and the powerful momentum oppressed the big snake pill.


    Under the gas field of Sasuke, the big snake pill is condensed in the air, and there is a heavy feeling like a quagmire and the pocket behind the big snake pill is a pair of legs, under the pressure, It turned out to be a few desires to fall to the ground!


    Immediately, the big snake pill also condensed Chakra. During the chaos of Chakra, it gradually resisted the pressure of Sasuke. He fixed his mind and said: "Sasuke, don''t be nervous, I am not malicious... ¡±


    Said, the big snake pill retracted a slightly disgusting gaze, and concentrated on the purple chakra filled with the power of the devil.


    "The best, in front of me, you better not show a disgusting expression, otherwise!"


    The next moment, Sasuke smiled, and the purple light chakra formed by the chakra field suppressed all the space, and the bright purple brilliance was full of ruin.


    At this time, the big snake pill can no longer resist the pressure of the purple chakra, the whole body of the chakra constantly fluctuating, under the pressure of the devil''s power, the big snake pill only feels that the chakra in the body is disintegrating and disappearing, the evil chakra It is impossible to resist the erosion of the power of the devil!


    The face of the big snake pill is paler. He wants to condense Chakra''s resistance from the soul, but finds that his chakra is gradually disappearing, but it seems to be purified.

 v2 Chapter 307： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "What''s the matter! It''s a terrible power!" The big snake pill felt the breath of the devil''s power, and the heart shook, Sasuke, I didn''t expect you to master that power. He knows that the purple Chakra in Sasuke''s body is all-encompassing. The two forces of purification and destruction are almost his nemesis. He can''t resist it in the face of such a weird chakra. Soon, under the oppression of Sasuke, the snake The pill body is crumbling.


    The big snake pill has been like this. The pocket next to him is even more embarrassing, but he sees that he is crushed to the ground under the powerful gas field. He is almost squatting, and the big sweat is dripping from his forehead. The exposed skin is everywhere, and the face with glasses is very embarrassing at the moment.


    Behind Sasuke''s back, Shion subconsciously glanced out of his head and glanced at the situation of the big snake pill. He saw the dilemma of the big snake pill and the two people, and couldn''t help but hold his mouth. "Sasuke is really powerful and absorbs the power of breaking the magic. After the strength has risen to such a degree, it seems that everything that is foreseen in my dreams will soon be realized..."


    "Sasuke adults, why don''t you tell me when you come back, I am really sorry that I couldn''t come out to meet each other..."


    Suddenly, a cold voice came from the sky. The next moment, the milky stream of light fell from the sky, forming a milky white light curtain that protected the big snake pill and pocket on the ground.


    Hey!


    The two forces oppose each other, like water and fire, and the point of contact bursts with a sharp popping sound, which turns out that the air is fluctuating.


    Snapped!


    This kind of confrontation did not last for a long time. After a loud explosion, the two forces retreated like water. It seems that no one has been cheap.


    "The progress of Sasuke''s strength is here, congratulations!"


    Accompanied by the sudden appearance of the sound, the next moment, the monarch of the cloak and the clothes fell from the sky.


    After seeing the person who appeared in front of him, Sasuke took back Chakra and smiled a little. He said, "Jun Ma Lu, don''t come innocent."


    "Sasuke is very polite." Jun Ma Lu snorted and said: "Since Sasuke is back, then please speak within the stronghold, isn¡¯t the environment in the forest?"


    "I don''t think so. The environment here is quiet, isn''t it good?"


    Jun Ma Lu is as cold as ever, and the tight face does not have any emotional fluctuations. "It is rare that Sasuke adults are so elegant, but there are so many people here, it is inevitable that there will be a hidden detective, and some things will be discussed."


    "This is also..."


    Sasuke looked at the big snake pill on the opposite side and said: "There have been many offenses, big snake pills, I don''t think you will be in your heart..."


    At this point, the big snake pill also recovered. The pale face just disappeared, but he saw his narrow long and narrow eyes, and said in a strange tone: "Of course, although you have been disrespectful to me many times, I will not be angry, saying Get up, you are very important to me, but the experimental equipment..."


    Said, the big snake pill licked his tongue, and the strange expression made people unable to guess what he thought.


    ¡°Experimental equipment?...¡± Sasuke said, and then he said, ¡°It seems that my existence value is really unusual...¡±


    ......


    The big snake pill base, in a conference room, under the silver crystal lamp, Sasuke took the asters and the big snake pill and they sat opposite each other.


    &-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Nbsp;Large round wooden table, decorated with a clean set, the big snake pill is still in the top, surrounded by pockets and Jun Ma Lu. However, the performance of Jun Ma Lu and pockets seems to be not ready to speak, sitting beside the big snake pill, forming an arching force to protect him.


    Dashenwan looked at the opposite Sasuke and said: "The scene in the woods is really beyond my expectation. Sasuke, I really didn''t expect that your strength is so good, I am afraid that even in the heyday, it is not your opponent. ""


    "Da snake pill, you are too modest, too modest." Sasuke looks as usual, said: "However, your hand is powerful, hey, Jun Ma Lu, he is really not simple..."


    When I heard Sasuke praised Jun Ma Lu, Da Snao took a look at his tongue and said, "Hey, I have already said that Jun Ma Lu is very important to me..."


    "Oh, that''s why I was negligent. However, the moment I really saw the power of Jun Ma Lu, I was still amazed. I didn''t expect it to be so deep."


    "Oh? Do you already know his power?" The big snake pill flashed a glimpse of surprise. I didn''t expect them to have been in contact with it. However, it doesn''t matter. I believe that Jun Ma Lu will not betray me.


    Depressing what he thinks, Dashenwan said: "As you can see, the power of Jun Ma Lu will cause changes in the world of tolerance. I believe that he will become an incredible existence in the world of forbearance. At that time, even if it is Six immortals, he can''t resist the power of destiny!"


    When I heard the big snake pill, Sasuke¡¯s heart shook and said, ¡°What are you planning? Or are you already ready to change everything?¡±


    "This is a secret..."


    The big snake pill licked his tongue, and the brown eyes glanced at the inexplicable light. He took a look at Sasuke and said: "Sasuke, think about it, work with me, and Jun Ma Lu, gather our strength, believe in tolerance. There is no one in the world, and all your dreams will be realized. The immortality will not be old, and the dead will be resurrected..." The big snake pill smiled, and then he said: "Sasuke, don''t you want to revive Uchiha? ?"


    "Reviving Uchiha?"


    Sasuke''s gaze is micro-coagulation, and the heart is good.


    "Sasuke, you think about it, I know what you think, revival Uchiha is not your goal? Work with me Everything will become very simple..."


    The snake''s tempting voice rang in Sasuke''s ear, like the devil tempted Sasuke, and he tried to pull him into his evil arms.


    During the meeting, Sasuke¡¯s look flashed. After all, he said coldly: "Sorry, no interest..."


    Did not say anything else, it was to pull up the Aster, the two left the meeting room straight, with a bang, accompanied by the closure of the door, the meeting room fell into a quiet.


    "This should be fine..."


    Sasuke stood outside the door and looked through the small door slits. On the tatami, he saw the asters and the fragrant phosphorus sitting opposite. Although the two were nervous, there was no irreconcilable situation.


    The voice of the woman is faint, but it is fragrant phosphorus.


    "Aster, I don''t want to guess the relationship between you and Sasuke. However, I am Sasuke''s girlfriend. I hope you will remember this. Since you want to join our team, please remember your duties, what should be done, You should not know what to do.

 v2 Chapter 308： Festival

    Aster looked at the opposite of the fragrant phosphorus, heart, oh, this Miss wants to do what still does not need you to manage, although this way, but the asters still did not show anything, smiled slightly, said: "Sweet Pho sister''s ¶£Öö I naturally I know, after all, I am a newcomer and I will take care of my sister in the future."


    The answer to Aster''s enthusiasm makes Xiang Pho quite satisfied, perhaps it is confused by the harmless appearance of Aoyuan. At this time, she gradually converged her heart''s watch out and vigilance, nodded, very gentle. Said: "That is natural, Ziyuan sister came to see, even if it is the friendship of the landlord, I should also take care of the sister of Ziyuan."


    "Giggle, then please my sister..."


    Shion made a happy expression, sat down to the side of Xiang Pho, took her hand and showed a sense of obedience. Soon, under the efforts of Shion, Xiang Pho¡¯s defense against her was eliminated. The relationship between people is quickly alive.


    After talking for a while, Aster walked out of the house and happened to meet Sasuke who was still in the hallway.


    "Sasuke..."


    When I saw Sasuke, Aster¡¯s heart was happy, and she just wanted to greet Sasuke, but she was caught in the mouth by the latter and pulled into a room far from the corridor.


    "Snapped!"


    The threshold was closed, and everything outside was isolated. There were only Sasuke and Aster in the house. Under the bright light, Ziyuan leaned against the wooden wall, and Sasuke stood opposite her, holding the wall with both hands and looking at the latter with gaze.


    The movement between the two is a bit embarrassing. From the back of Sasuke, it seems that he pressed the asters on the wall.


    Watched by Sasuke, the heart of the asters gradually accelerated, the movements of the cockroaches, the environment of solitude, and gradually, the red face appeared on the face of the Aster, which made her very embarrassed.


    Dare to look at Sasuke''s gaze, Aster lowered her eyes, she did not want Sasuke to see her shy expression.


    "Aster..." Sasuke hesitated, saying, "You are fine with her..."


    Sasuke¡¯s voice pulled Aster from the disappointment, pressed down the cockroaches in his heart, and the eyes that fell down gradually rose, and Sasuke¡¯s nervous expression reflected in her pupil.


    Asters know what Sasuke thinks, but he nodded slightly and said: "Do not worry, you understand what you said, rest assured, I have not disputed with her."


    "That''s good......"


    Sasuke put down his heart and looked at the asters. The black and white eyes reflected the face of the latter. Looking at the asters in front of him, Sasuke sighed and said: "This is also aggrieved, I know your temper, certainly not willing to Easy compromise."


    "Oh, that''s of course." Shion raised a small fist in front of Sasuke and said, "I actually let this lady plead for it. If I change it before, I will definitely make this breath, but now. ......"


    "What happened now?"


    "Now." Shion¡¯s face showed a sly expression. "Who asked the **** to save me so many times, and helped me to cut off the shackles of fate, hey, even to repay his kindness, I will promise him. ......"


    Shion¡¯s answer made Sasuke¡¯s heart and mind, and he said, ¡°I¡¯ll be relieved. She is also a good girl, but she likes to be jealous. I should understand it in my mood. I don¡¯t want you between What happened to you."


    "I know, how many times have you said it?" Shion gently pushed the body of Sasuke, and broke away from the action that had just been smashed. He said: "I understand, your mind, I understand. It¡¯s a good girl, she is kind, I feel it.¡±


    "Sasuke... Do you know?"


    The voice was faint, saying, Shion went to the bedside table, picked up the small ornaments placed on it, and paused, put down the jewelry in his hand, staring at the face of Sasuke, it seems to want to see him. Inner heart.


    Sasuke¡¯s words on Asters were somewhat inexplicable. Looking at her figure, she asked, ¡°What? You mean...¡±


    For a long time, Aster continued to say: "You should know, my ability, prophecy."


    As if I remembered something, the voice of Aster gradually became distant. "I saw, everything in the future, although a bit fuzzy, but I am sure, Sasuke, the fate between me and you, oh, will continue Sasuke, I remember you said, you are willing to help me, and face all the difficulties with me. Sasuke, I am serious, really, then, I hope you will not abandon me..."


    "Aster..."


    Sasuke didn''t know what Aster had seen in her dreams, but he could feel the smoldering awkwardness in the heart.


    Desperate to the asters, Sasuke hesitated, said: "Aster, I promise you, will not abandon you, I know. Since you chose to go with me, I decided to take that responsibility, this responsibility is also It will continue, no matter what happens, it will never change."


    Upon hearing the answer from the Sasuke vows, Aster¡¯s feelings of awkwardness gradually calmed down, and she remembered everything that appeared in her dreams She gradually determined what she thought and thought.


    "Close your eyes."


    "why?"


    Sasuke¡¯s answer like an idiot made Aster¡¯s mood unfounded, so that there was an anxiety in his speech. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    "Inexplicable." Sasuke snorted, and he closed his eyes.


    In the darkness, Sasuke only felt a warm body cast into his arms, and the soft touch made him jump. "Aster! You..."


    Sasuke just wanted to talk, and a hot lip was posted, pressing his unspoken words in his throat.


    In the dark, Sasuke subconsciously embraced the back of Asters, making her more close to herself. Although the lips and tongue are very enjoyable, Sasuke still feels the tension of the asters.


    At this time, the asters are like little girls who steal the forbidden fruit. The kind of sputum that forms a flood constantly impacts her heart.


    As a witch, to make such a bold thing, the asters are ashamed. A few days ago, the scene of Sasuke¡¯s kiss in the woods came to mind again. Like at that time, his movements were still so gentle, as tolerated and protected. This feeling is very calming her heart.


    "Just let him keep going..."


    The sputum in the asters of the Aster, began to enter the game of men and women.


    ......


    In the dojo, Sasuke sat cross-legged. He started today''s routine practice. He remembered the performance of Shion in the afternoon, and Sasuke lost his life.


    "That little Nizi, it turns out that she still has a proactive side. It¡¯s really awkward."


    Sasuke shook his head gently and smoothed the cockroaches in his heart, and he entered the state of emptiness.


    "Refining the demon pot, now!"


    Sasuke is obsessed with the heart. In the low-pitched voice, a burst of black light surges, and the slap-up refining pot is dripping in front of Sasuke.

 v2 Chapter 309： Festival

    At this point, the refining pot is more introverted, and in the surging black brilliance, a touch of aura shines from it.


    Sasuke looked at the refining pot in front of him, and when he was moved, he began to explore the refining pot. Since the refining pot has absorbed the cockroaches, Sasuke has not been explored.


    Last time, because of the intrusion of sixteen nights, Sasuke had to interrupt the exploration of the interior of the refining pot, only to notice the purple curse that suddenly appeared in the body of the refining pot. Now, Sasuke finally made time, he started. View on the interior of the refining pot.


    After mobilizing the spirit, Sasuke quickly contacted the inside of the refining pot. After some exploration, he felt that there was a soul fluctuation inside the refining pot, and this soul wave was not weak.


    "What happened?"


    Sasuke¡¯s doubts began and he began a further investigation of the refining pot.


    In a deep space, purple clouds, white enchantments, black seas, three colors constitute the main color of this space.


    Sasuke saw that at the junction of white and purple, a black airflow circulated around, changing shape, like smoke, without a fixed shape, and that soul wave was emitted from this black airflow.


    "this thing!"


    Sasuke turned his mentality and tried to communicate with the black airflow. It was easy. Sasuke contacted the black airflow, and the powerful soul was unreservedly presented to him.


    Hey!


    In a wave of fluctuations, the black airflow continued to solidify, and the power of the soul formed a halo that radiated milky white. Soon, the black airflow became a monster shape, with a huge body, tentacles, and a middle one. The black one-eyed exudes a breath of breath.


    Seeing this soul imaginary body, Sasuke¡¯s gaze condensed. "Sure enough, is the smashing pottery trapping his soul here?"


    Just as Sasuke guessed why the soul appeared here, the shadow of the soul made a wave of water, and the continuous ripples spread, and the quiet space became unsettled in this wave.


    The next moment, I saw that the white enchantment center broke through the big hole, and the roaring sound, but the black altar full of vicissitudes emerged from the hole. In a short while, an altar with a hundred feet was on the Black Sea!


    The altar of Baizhanggao is full of scent, breaking through the obstacles of white enchantment, floating in the space like a floating island, the altar is round and round, the black altar is covered with ancient curses, and the mysterious ornament conveys a desolation. The sense of the big altar is that there is no energy fluctuation, floating in the air, like a sinister beast.


    "This altar is!"


    Seeing the sudden appearance of the altar, Sasuke''s pupil shrinks, this thing!


    "Shanhe Society Altar!"


    The huge black altar, the vicissitudes of death, the ridiculousness of the eyes constitute the main theme.


    On the side of the altar, a stone pillar with a hundred feet rises, and it is covered with weathered nicks. It is faintly visible, and the cursing spells are difficult to understand. In the middle of the stone pillars, there are several black-painted enamel carvings. .


    Seeing the altar that suddenly appeared in front of the eyes, Sasuke¡¯s eyes flashed a horrible color. ¡°Shanhe Society¡¯s altar! It turned out to be the Shanhe Society¡¯s altar! How is it possible that the rumor is not that the Shanhe Society¡¯s altar is buried in the torrent of history?¡±


    Sasuke''s gaze is micro-coagulation, pressing down the shock of the heart, stepping on the foot, heart and mind, spiritual spirits turned into purple streamer and plucked the mountain river community floating in the height of 100 meters.


    Immediately, Sasuke came to the vicinity of the Shanhe Society''s altar. It felt like something was penetrated. Then, the ripples of water flow spread out, and the black ripples shone. Sasuke was successfully boarded the mountain river community.


    The mountain river community has a square of 100 meters. Above the sky, it is like a floating island. Below is a piece of white enchantment. There is a feeling of flying in the clouds.


    Stepping on the black rock full of vicissitudes, Sasuke walked over the altar of Shanhe Society. As he saw it, the Shanhe Society''s altar was so dead at the moment that there was no energy fluctuation at all, as if it were asleep.


    Looking at the surrounding environment, the color of doubt in Sasuke''s eyes became more and more intense. He only listened to his swearing words: "There is no right. According to reason, the Shanhe Society should not be like this. Moreover, isn''t the Shanhe Society''s altar disappeared with Fuxi? ?What is here, why is it..."


    Sasuke went to the high platform in the middle of the altar and looked down. The image of Sasuke¡¯s eye was a huge pattern of arrays, and between the high platforms, there were nine diamond-shaped grooves, and the middle of the hollow diamond groove was A round white jade.


    The groove and the jade distribution point are the center of the altar. The layout of the surrounding buildings conforms to the number of Dayan Zhoutian. As the stars generally, the high platform is guarded up Moreover, this pattern of formation helps to understand, clearly distinguishing the sky The array of philosophical arrays.


    "Is this the whole big array of eyes?"


    Sasuke bent down and used his mental power to explore the eyes under his feet. He felt that the residual sensation of the force was fluctuating. Although it had faded over time, the fluctuation could not overcome the perception of Sasuke. .


    Seeing all the nicks in front of the array, Sasuke flashed a ray of light in his eyes. "There is a lot of temptations in the sky. Sure enough, this mountain river community is not rumored."


    At this time, Sasuke remembered the previous description of the Shanhe Society''s altar and the sacredness of the heavens.


    The Shanhe Society''s altar, the foundation of the earth, the source of all power, the eye of the earth, and the creation of heaven and earth, the source of material energy for survival is all here.


    A fascinating array of phenomena, can be said to be one of the rules of heaven and earth, swallowing, refining, creating all vitality, with incredible uses.


    It is rumored that the son-in-law once engraved a large array of gods and spirits on the altar of Shanhe Society. With the power of the two, they suppressed the catastrophe of the heavens and the earth, and with the refinement of the cobblestones of the two, they succeeded in filling the sky.


    "However, at the moment, this mountain river community''s altar and the heavenly spirits have lost their original strength. Without the impulse of Xianli, it is like waste. Moreover, the Shanhe community seems to have lost one thing."


    Sasuke was stunned and went to the jade in the middle of the eye. He carefully explored it with the spirit of the spirit. After a while, Sasuke¡¯s gaze was slightly condensed, and the corner of his mouth was a little curved. ¡°Sure enough, there is no soul?¡±


    The soul of the soul, as the name suggests, the soul of the big array. However, this soul is not owned by all the formations, only the super large array with the ability to create can be derived, and, according to the level of the array, this level of soul is also different.

 v2 Chapter 310： Festival

    According to Sasuke''s guess, the soul of this fascinating array of spirits is at least the top one.


    Sasuke stood up and stopped the spiritual exploration of the big sacred spirits. He looked around in a desolate environment, and his heart, even if he had the ability to make things, he could not escape the history.


    Nowadays, the Shanhe Society has a vast vicissitudes of life, completely losing its due power. Looking at the black altars that are full of historical rifts, Sasuke can still imagine the scenes of the ancient women¡¯s sacred priests in the ancient times. One''s own efforts to save humanity and water and fire.


    Squeezing the heart from the spur of the heart, Sasuke is ready to leave here, but just as he took a step, the sudden change of circumstances attracted his attention.


    "That is......"


    Sasuke''s gaze was slightly condensed. He saw that between the sky and the purple clouds, the black airflow condensed, and it was the soul of the cockroach.


    The next moment, the black soul slowly floated above the altar, and between the dark clouds and waves, an inexplicable force emerged.


    Hey!


    The sly soul continued to tremble, and in a burst of pressure, the black airflow quickly shrank, and finally it was completely polymerized into a crystal ghost that shone with black brilliance.


    As soon as the black crystal appeared, the wave spread across the high platform, which turned out to be inductive with the black crystals of the sky.


    "In this case, the black crystal actually affected the eye, can you say..."


    Thinking of this, Sasuke¡¯s heart jumped, and even the gaze gazing at the black crystal of the sky, ¡°It¡¯s so.¡±


    Sasuke''s gaze flashed a ray of light, and the seal in his hand was the yin and yang seal.


    The blue ripples spread out, and when it came to the black crystal, it turned into a pair of blue hands, and the black crystal was easily put into the hand.


    However, the black crystal turned out to be spiritual and understood the intention of Sasuke. The crystal was to break free, and a black force emerged from the crystal out of thin air.


    Under that power, hehe! The blue ripples began to tremble, and the black crystals were coming out of the air.


    "Hey! Have you already escaped at this step? Stop me!"


    Immediately, the power of the purple demon rushed out of Sasuke''s body, and the force of the demon-filled devil formed an encirclement that wrapped the black soul crystals.


    "Zizi!"


    When the black crystal touched the encirclement formed by the force of the demon, it gave a burst of white eyes, and the next moment I heard a cry.


    "Kid, don''t, my body has been completely destroyed by you, even if the soul is imprisoned by you, what do you want!"


    Upon hearing this voice, Sasuke¡¯s gaze did not fluctuate at all, and his mouth was lightly swayed. He said, ¡°Hey, since it¡¯s already a prisoner, I want to be like you. This is not something you can decide. Oh, but I didn¡¯t expect you. This guy can actually sense with the eyes, so that''s it, then you can feel my soul!"


    Said, Zuo assistant Chinese-Indian transformation, the power of the yin and yang seal is more solid, and that the power of the devil has begun to merge into the blue brilliance, hehe! In a wave of volatility, the seal has completely erupted the strongest force.


    "Hey!"


    Under the control of Sasuke''s mind, the blue brilliance with the sly soul crystal instantly rushed to the white jade in the center of the eye.


    Hey!


    At this time, the white jade suddenly emits a black airflow, and the endless power of engulfing is emitted from it, almost forming a whirlpool black hole, and it is necessary to completely pull the soul of the scorpion into it.


    Qilian screams are too late to send out, the next moment, it is swallowed by white jade.


    At this time, on the high platform, the resurgence of the soul of the savage celestial brilliance shines bright white brilliance, a swallowing force rushes to the surface, the next moment, you see the white enchantment There was a wave of waves in the Black Sea. In the huge storm, I saw a purple-black energy group spurting out.


    Suddenly, the purple-black energy group is a illusion of a raccoon cat, which is the crane!


    "Is it touched by the law, and even the power of the crane is plundered?"


    But seeing the crane and the shadow of the crane, a screaming scream, immediately, in the role of the heavenly spirits, the purple-black phantom glory, in an instant, a diamond-shaped crystal shining with glory Flying in the air.


    Hey!


    Under the powerful suction, the diamond-shaped crystallized streamer did not enter a groove in the eye. In the slight humming sound, the nine diamond grooves that were originally vacant became Eight.


    Between the white airflow rises, the crystals of the cranes are exuding the mysterious power fluctuations between the eyes. Then, the white brilliance is like a whale swallowing water and all of them are not in the eye. www.novelhall.com~ As soon as it breaks, the eyes are dead, just as everything that happened just is an illusion.


    The changes that occurred in front of him made Sasuke a bit stunned. After a while, he was depressed by the heart. Looking at the remaining eight empty grooves between Saskatchewan, Sasuke¡¯s heart rose for a moment.


    "It turns out that the remaining eight grooves must be filled with the strength of the other eight big beasts. Although I don''t fully understand what this is all about, I am very much looking forward to the quest for the sky." At that moment, at that time, the power of the Shanhe Society''s altar should be fully realized, and with the help of that, the enchantment of the seal and demon pot can be fully opened."


    Thinking of this, Sasuke tightened his hands and looked at the altar of the mountain river community full of mysterious eyes. His eyes flashed a firm color. "It will be done soon. The nine tail beasts will eventually be caught by me." By then, your strength will be accepted with utmost patience. With your strength, I will control all of this. At that time, all the mysteries will surface, reincarnation..."


    ......


    In the dojo, Sasuke ended his practice today and looked at the time, but it was four hours past, and it was already more than ten o''clock in the evening.


    Later, Sasuke went straight back to his home. When he arrived at the house, he found that there was still a person in the house. The red and white witch costumes, the long silver hair, the face of jade, the most attractive ones were the pair. The big purple eyes, the illusory, mysterious power drove people to pay attention to her.


    Seeing this person, Sasuke¡¯s mouth is light, and he said, ¡°Hey, sixteen nights, what happened to me after so late?¡±


    This person is exactly sixteen nights. At this time, taking advantage of the opportunity of Aster to fall asleep, she regains control of this body.


    "Know know why..."

 v2 Chapter 311： Festival

    The sound of the sixteen nights is still so cold, although it is a bit strange to people, but the agility and loneliness still account for the vast majority, with a stunning look, but there is a sense of immortality.


    "Do you want to make up the magic?"


    Sasuke arrived at the side of the sixteen nights, because the distance is too close, but it is very unnatural. Subconsciously, under the oppression of Sasuke, the 16th night was a step back.


    "Please show your respect..."


    ¡°Hey.¡± Sasuke chuckled and was closer to the 16th night. Some of the ridiculous said: ¡°Isn¡¯t that very active that night? How can I not face me now?¡±


    "you!"


    I remembered the night''s night, I bite my lips sixteen nights, and my shyness is more intense. Under the examination of Sasuke, her calm face gradually emerges with a little red glow, like the red plum in the snow and ice, let the original The beauty of the jade color is more attractive.


    "The mouth is quite hard, but the body''s reaction is still very honest."


    Sasuke gaze at the red glow that emerged on the 16th night, and it is unceremonious to make a laugh.


    "Junior, don''t be too arrogant!"


    The tone of the sixteen nights was cold, but Sasuke still felt it, hiding the shackles and shackles under this cold.


    Like a look at the sixteen nights, Sasuke¡¯s eyes flashed a glimmer of ecstasy. He hoped to see the sixteen nights of such performance. She looked at the goddess and she was ashamed of her own actions. Make her shy.


    After all, it is a woman, even if it is sixteen nights, it is inevitable that the face is thin. Although efforts are made to suppress the mood of the waves, it is still difficult to smooth the waves in the heart. In the face of Sasuke, she gradually retreats, although she really wants to leave. However, the idea of ??restoring the power of breaking the devil drives her to stay here.


    "You are too insatiable!" Sixteen nights couldn''t stand the expression of Sasuke''s playfulness. It turned out to be the loss of the witch''s arrogance, and said with Sasuke''s delicate and panting.


    "Into the inch.."


    Sasuke took back the heart of the drama, chuckled, stepped forward, and held the other side in his arms, and steadfastly kissed her in the eyes of her at a loss.


    Feel the cold and soft pink lips, Sasuke''s heart, the feeling of smearing the goddess is really good...


    Time flies, unconsciously, two years have passed...


    The most is the benefit of spring in the year. In March, after the death, everything happens, the butterfly dances, and the white cherry blossoms are in the spring.


    ......


    In the secluded woods, the grass spits the buds, and the little morning dew is dotted with veins. The beads are flickering, bending the long tip, slipping and rolling, leaving a shallow white mark.


    "Hey!"


    In the sudden sound of the birds, the cleansing of a forest was shocked.


    When Yang was born, the white belly of the sky turned into a ray of light. Under the golden daylight, the morning fog in the forest gradually became thinner, so that the scene in front of the eyes became clear.


    "rustle......"


    A burst of grass sound came from a distance, looking to the other side, but seeing the light figure gradually clear, black hair black, delicate face, extraordinary temperament, the most attractive is the bleak and arrogant Just watching, you know that this person is not simple.


    And that person, not Sasuke, who is it?


    At this time, Sasuke is still wearing a blouse, the wide hem is wet by the tall grass, and the beautiful face has begun to get rid of the green scorpion. A mature taste begins to emerge, revealing the breath as the three feet. Qing Feng in general, even how to converge, but can not cover the dazzling edge.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly, the forest sent out a beast, and the sound wave spread, but it was a lot of morning dew that kept the tip of the leaf.


    The beast is getting more and more urgent, and it seems to be in the ear, and the screaming of the screaming indicates the status of the king in the beast.


    "Humph!"


    Sasuke stopped and his eyes were slightly stunned.


    The next moment, I saw a savage beast from afar, and the wind that was brought up pressed the low grass to the waist, and the figure was very tall, but the length was only five feet. Compared to this fierce beast, Sasuke at this time is like a child.


    The beasts are hungry and bloody, the teeth are yellow and the sputum is stinky. The fierce look is like being hungry for a long time, taking advantage of Sasuke, the **** mouth of the skull is not broken, and one sweeps, it is necessary to take Sasuke from it. Biting off.


    "brute!"


    The two words were sprinkled by Sasuke, and in a flash, the thunder of the hand lit up, and the purple thunder was turned into a thunder dragon. The fierce beast was shrouded in everything, and the roaring thunder stunned everything.


    "Zizi!"


    Less than a moment, the thunder gradually annihilated, but saw the huge shape of the beast and the beasts turned into dust.


    Suffered by the sudden emergence of the beast, Sasuke is also somewhat interested, but the pursuit of the walk has no trace, it is to speed up the pace, the body shape flashes, purple Chakra flow, disappeared in the distance in the blink of an eye.


    ......


    The big snake pill base, the deep underground cave Two years passed, still like that, the entrance, the green moss, the dark environment, it is a good hiding place.


    Passing through the long corridor, I encountered several sounds from time to time. They saw Sasuke coming over and they bowed their heads and bowed, but they seemed very respectful.


    For these people, Sasuke''s attitude is not good, but it is not too bad, but after a slight nod, he walked coldly and walked over.


    Until Sasuke went far, they dared to look up and watch the back of Sasuke. A group of voices and reverences flashed respect and awe, only one of them said: "The strength of Sasuke is growing again. It is incredible. ""


    "Yeah, a year ago, Sasuke adults will be able to fight with Jun Ma Lu. In fact, I still remember the test until now, and that is the collision of real power."


    "You are right, Sasuke''s strength is terrible. However, Jun Ma Lu is not a vegetarian. I don''t know if these two adults are stubborn and weak now."


    "Hey, the strength of the two adults is not something I can match, and that kind of power can''t be achieved even by the strong shadows. The strength of these two adults has already surpassed that of the big snake pups..."


    ......


    A group of voices and resounding Sasuke naturally did not hear it. Now, he is going straight to the bedroom of Dashen Pill. Last night, the big snake pill was appointed to explain it. This morning, there is something to ask for Sasuke.


    "What is the big snake pill?"


    Thinking of the heavy sickness of the big snake pill, Sasuke flashed a light in his eyes. "No matter what purpose you have, for me, just get what you want, hehe..."


    At this point, Sasuke had already arrived at the bedroom of the Big Snake Pill, and lightly buckled the door, and then there was a slightly gloomy voice of the Big Snake.

 v2 Chapter 312： Festival

    ¡±


    "come in."


    Open the door, the scene inside the house reflected in the eyes of Sasuke, the large wooden house, simple decoration, only a big bed and table stool and other necessities, the light is small, slightly dark environment, an inexplicable feeling haunts the heart .


    Looking into the bed, I saw the big snake pill lying half on the bed, the white sheet covering the body, the decaying arms exposed to the outside, the dead gray skin is still three years ago, the soul was captured, the big snake pill The right hand is completely necrotic.


    "Sasuke, you are here..."


    The big snake pill looked at the boy in the house who had already begun to fade away. His eyes flashed in appreciation. He became more and more satisfied with Sasuke. Even if possible, he wanted to swallow Sasuke''s body now. However, this is just to think about it. Before the plan is completed, he can''t have any rash action.


    Moreover, he also knows about Sasuke''s thoughts. The young man in front of him always wants to do something to him. If there is no Jun Malu''s existence, Sasuke will hold him back in various ways to force the news of Longdi Cave, even Will kill him cruelly.


    The boy in front of him is terrible. Although he is only sixteen years old, he has grown to the point where he can look up.


    Sasuke can feel the greed in the eyes of the big snake pill, it is naked, the desire for new life. After all, in the face of the big snake pill for so many years, Sasuke automatically chose to ignore, silently looked at the bed of a sick snake, and asked: "What are you looking for?"


    Taking back the examination of Sasuke, the snake''s pale face appeared a smile and made a very gentle look. He said: "There has been so much growth in the past two years, I am afraid I have not been your opponent."


    When the big snake pill made Sasuke frown, he said, "You will not chat with me when you come to me. If that is the case, sorry, I will not accompany you."


    Say, Sasuke will turn and leave.


    "Sasuke, are you so reluctant to stay here for a while?"


    "Humph!"


    Sasuke turned around and looked at the disgusting color on the face. "Please don''t use that kind of disgusting me. I am normal, don''t engage in the foundation."


    Dashen Pill naturally knows what Sasuke said about ¡°making the foundation¡±. Over the years, Sasuke used this kind of discourse to laugh at the relationship between him and Jun Ma Lu.


    In the face of Sasuke''s irony, the big snake pill was surprisingly unrecognized or angry, but instead smiled. "Sasuke, you still look like that, hey, I am looking for you to have something."


    "Say!"


    Sasuke¡¯s voice was cold and cold, and the face was still cold. Really, he didn¡¯t want to stay here, and the feeling of being alone with the big snake pill made him unhappy.


    "I want you to bring me back with me."


    "Who!"


    The big snake pill licked his tongue, and his eyes flashed with a touch of excitement, so that the pale complexion had a blush. "He called Shennong. I studied regenerative techniques together with me. Sasuke, I want to help you." Find him and bring him back."


    "Shen Nong?" Hearing this familiar name, Sasuke¡¯s heart sank a little, and even if there was a decision, he said, "Okay, naturally, but the price is to tell me the location of the Dragon Cave."


    "This price is really huge..."


    "I have been here for two years. Don''t tell me that you didn''t find Longdong Cave. Now you still want to keep hiding? Hey! Do you think I don''t know? Big Snake, do you want me to kill you?!"


    Sasuke no longer hesitated at this time, exposing the fact that the big snake pill bullied him, and the feeling of turning the face with the big snake pill was clear.


    Naturally, Sasuke is also emboldened in this way. Now he does not worry about Jun Ma Lu. He believes that with his current strength, he can completely suppress Jun Ma Lu.


    "No problem..." The snake''s pale face was marked with a gloomy smile. It was very intriguing. "You bring the Shennong back, I will tell you the news of the Dragon Cave!"


    The sinister sinister face of the big snake pill naturally did not escape the eyes of Sasuke, the heart, even if you have a conspiracy, how can you face it in front of powerful strength, when I will make you shackle!


    "Okay! A word is fixed!" Sasuke took a deep look at the big snake pill, and then, gradually faded away from the face of the green smirk, "I hope you can fulfill your promise, otherwise..."


    Speaking of this, Sasuke''s momentum has risen sharply, and the purple arc is spread all over the house space, which is like a boiling water, and it is constantly tumbling.


    The big snake pill no change color, but the narrow yellow scorpion flashed a touch of fear under the eyes. After all, it was not an ordinary person. This fear is just a moment. Immediately, the mood of the big snake pill was restored to calm again. Under the thunder of Lei Guang, the big snake pill licked his tongue and calmly said: "This is an agreement between us. You are naturally assured. I am here to wait for you to talk about the Shennong belt. The moment I came back."


    "I hope you can talk and count..."


    Leave this sentence Sasuke''s body shape is disappearing in the sight of the big snake pill.


    In a short while, there was a chakra fluctuation in the room. This chakra is very powerful, and it is not weaker than Sasuke.


    The ripples of water flow spread. The next moment, a white-haired man in a light-colored kimono appeared in the room, which was Jun Ma Lu.


    "The big snake pill, will he bring the Shennong back?"


    The sound of Jun Ma Lu is still so cold, and the face of the coffin remains unchanged for a long time, even when it is facing the big snake pill.


    Looking at the time to guard the side of Jun Ma Lu, the big snake pill flashed a different color, said a smile: "Jun Ma Lu, you are too small to see his longing for the dragon hole, and, I do not Letting you go to find Shennong is to worry that he will suddenly be in trouble. At that time, no one can block him.


    What is worried about the big snake pill, Jun Ma Lu naturally understands that he can feel the help of Sasuke for the big snake pill. If it is not for him to guard the big snake pill every day, I am afraid that the big snake pill has already become a pile of white bones.


    "I really hope that he can bring the Shennong back. In that case, the adult''s plan can be implemented smoothly. At that time, the adult''s body will be restored again."


    "Hey... Jun Ma Lu, I can¡¯t wait to hear you say this... Jun Ma Lu, you are also looking forward to that day..."


    The deep sea is blue and clear, and the waters of the sea are full of mysteries.


    Under the sun, a piece of blue waves rippled mottled ripples, the ripples continued to expand, and some bubbles floated from the bottom of the black and blue, and the blisters became more and more urgent. The fluctuations above the sea surface expanded into shocks.


    Suddenly, the low whistle whistling, coming out from the deep sea, and the depths of the sea seemed to hide some terrible monsters.


    Crash!

 v2 Chapter 313： Festival

    The vibration spread into a tsunami in the sky. The waves of more than ten meters rushed straight into the sky in the sound of a squeaking whistle. The mist of the sky turned into a seven-color camouflage under the reflection of sunlight.


    The undulation continued, but there were many depressions in the sea surface. The huge vortex swirled and the dark sea water continued to rush. The next moment, in the whistling of the whistle, dark steel sharply emerged from the sea.


    "That is!"


    The fishermen who fished in this sea area just witnessed the grand scene. They tried to stabilize the swinging fishing boat. Under the stunned eyes of the helmsman, the huge steel monsters of five ships suddenly appeared.


    The five ships were dark and formed a small formation. Four small ships surrounded the huge aircraft carrier in the middle, forming an arching force to patrol the mothership.


    The mothership is very tall, with various carvings on it, sharp bulges, elliptical hooks, and the Gothic architectural style is very weird at the moment.


    In the sound of the propeller''s rotation, the ships all the way west, their targets are in front, passing through fifty nautical miles, the speed of the ship slowed down and there is already a tendency to stop.


    After a while, the dark board door opened and finally exposed the inside.


    The row of steel armor, the masked ninja, and the atmosphere of chilling permeate this space.


    Then, only the head-nung ninja appeared from the end of the channel. At this time, his body armor, the yellow solid helmet shielded him from the body, and the electrified equipment provided powerful human skeleton armor.


    The head collar appeared, and all the ninjas immediately saluted. In the uniformity of the military ceremony, the leader led to the high platform.


    With the help of the lift, the figure of the leader is reflected in the eyes of every ninja. With the help of the loudspeaker, his voice goes deep into every ear of the ninja.


    "Children! Warriors! We waited for a long time this day! For revenge, we persisted to the present, for this day, how much we paid! Now, the enemy is ahead, we will not wait, all hatred must be repaid! All blood debts must be retaliated!"


    The head of the head is very excited, and it seems that the resentment of many years ago has been tilted out. And those ninjas, under the infection of the leader, the heart of revenge is burning, breathing is short, and the tight fists show the **** madness of their mood.


    This day, they have been waiting for a long time!


    The head collar looked down on the deck and resisted the troops. The corners of the mouth covered by the mask provoked a cruel arc. Suddenly, his eyes burst into a glimmer of light.


    "Warriors! Goal! Konoha!"


    Under the command of the head, all the ninjas responded, and in the shouts of the shouting, they rushed to the prepared steel armor there, and the continuous movements, the yellow armor and their skin tightly fit.


    "Hey!"


    After the toothy folding sound, they saw the armor of the body with a large iron wing. The Swift''s general feather structure is full of arc dynamics, and the sharp winged blade is shining under the bright searchlight.


    "One team, up!"


    Under the command of the palm-handed, five ninjas wearing armor took the iron plate platform, and immediately, the palm-handler ordered again, the electromechanical device was turned on, and the powerful current was converted into spiral electromagnetic.


    "Zizi!"


    The blue electromagnetic wave fluctuates within the narrow bound space, and the mass energy effect transforms into a powerful impact force. In a moment of power explosion, the five ninjas on the iron plate rush to the sky.


    "call out!"


    The steel is blue, the streamlined iron wings spray blue Chakra airflow, the ninja rushing to the sky quickly grasps the balance, the high altitude of five kilometers, the strong air convection supports the power source, the whistling sound speed explosion continues to spread, the five The ninja disappeared into the distance in an instant.


    Then, under the constant command of the flag-bearer, the continuous ninja rushed to the sky like a Swift, the airflow of the face, the orderly formation, in a whistling sound, they rushed forward, the goal, Muye Village!


    ......


    A few tens of kilometers away, the lush forest finally came to an end, and looked up, the green forest and the sea are far away, and the city buildings with a hundred miles are densely packed.


    Rivers, farmland, towns, crowds, a breath of prosperity, the civilization of the human world, prosperous, lively, this is the village of Muye.


    As usual, the people of Muye Village enjoy the peace of life. Life is rich, food and clothing are worry-free, under the leadership of the fifth generation of Huoying, their days are getting better every day, although there are still some unsatisfactory places, but this is also very good.


    In a calm life, people''s safety awareness is gradually paralyzed. Although such a life is very enjoyable, it corrupts the people''s inherent defenses. Living in the vast village of Muye, they care only about their own surroundings, as long as their lives are not disturbed, as long as their order is not destroyed, they will not be in charge of other in their In the heart, it is good to protect the village of Muye and give it to the ninja.


    Because of this, Muye people believe that protecting their ninjas, relying on ninjas, ninjas are the security guards of their lives, and they are willing to do so. Under the centuries-old ninja system, they are used to being protected and used to the Konoha ninja. Unremitting efforts.


    A stable family of three, the head of a successful family, the Dahe Fuzi of Xianliang Shude, the childish young children who like to be spoiled, they are just a part of the Muye people.


    Ordinary ordinary life portrays harmony and stability, and occasionally some small frictions will not become a factor threatening their family relationship. Husband and wife, children are lively, they are content with their lives, and often think, so ordinary life continues like this. Then, it¡¯s a safe life.


    At this time, they are preparing for lunch at noon, the husband assists his wife to wash the ingredients, and occasionally helps his wife to cut the fruits and vegetables on the chopping board. The daughter is looking at the fairy tale in her own small bedroom. From time to time, she puts out the small head and looks at the kitchen. Busy parents, a naughty smile on the young face, urged them to hurry.


    In the face of her daughter''s urging, the husband and his wife smiled at each other. "This little serval cat is so hungry so quickly."


    When the wife saw that her husband was still helping in the kitchen, he drove him out and said that the man should drink tea on the sofa at the moment and read the newspaper. If he cooks, he will give her words.


    Was driven by his wife, the husband had no choice but to smile, and he had to go to the room on the side to accompany his daughter.


    At this point, the man suddenly felt the ground tremble, faintly heard a roar, he subconsciously looked at the fish tank in the living room, but saw the original calm water surface with abrupt ripples, the fish in the water panicked everywhere Recreation.


    "What happened?"

 v2 Chapter 314： Festival

    The man is going out to check out. Behind him, the daughter in the small bedroom also ran out, followed by his father, and his little head curiously explored the window.


    They saw that there was a fireworks spreading in the distance, the gray smoke smothered the sky, and the air was filled with a strong smell of sulfur.


    The continuous explosion, the shouting crowd, like the wounded beasts, flee everywhere, and the streets are full of panicked people.


    The ground trembles, the black steel grenade falls in the air, the huge roaring sound, the fire is shining, the thin shock wave carries the sharp iron piece to break through the air obstruction, the whistling is continuous, the crack is four, just for a moment, it is to make the surrounding piece ruins.


    The house was dumped, the wood and stone rolled down, the shrapnel flew, and the dense and powerful attack, the people who had no strength in the hands of the chicken fell down, the whole body was covered with scars, huge cracks, **** red limbs, gorgeous, continuous The innocent life has passed away.


    The air whistling constantly, a group of airborne low-flying dive, grenades falling, machine guns, they deliberately destroy everything in the wood leaves, in the endless roar of explosions, they are more and more excited, for this moment they waited for a long time, now finally Achieved.


    "Finally, finally revenge!"


    The air-bearing face was so stunned that the masks that were blocked were deformed. They couldn¡¯t help but tremble with excitement, their eyes flashed, and their hearts were arrogant. "Kill it, the pigs and leaves of the wood leaves, repay the crimes you committed. Ah, haha, you also have this moment, our country, our souls! Their hatred, now finally reported!"


    It seems that the power of such an attack is not enough, and the air force has begun to mobilize their newly developed weapons, electromagnetic guns!


    The attacking aircraft slowly appeared, the giant muzzle of twelve centimeters, the deep black hole, the powerful force shining in the accumulator, the thunderbolt, the electromagnetic squeaking, under the control of the ninja, the violent thunder was turned into everything. Powerful electromagnetic storm.


    "boom!"


    The loud noise carried through the clouds, the ground trembles, and the cobweb-like cracks spread to the distance in an instant, the dust and fog filled, the powerful electromagnetic storm rolled up the sound of the sky, and the horrible roaring electric field condensed into the blue arc.


    After all, the dust settled, everything in front of it began to be clear, the original tall building was turned into powder, the ground was blown up by huge potholes, and the remaining arcs continued to shine in the potholes.


    Seeing their masterpieces, the airless eyes reveal the cruel color, they can be sure that this hit, the electromagnetic gun at least let hundreds of wood leaves people become gray fly.


    The airborne massacre continued, and the sudden attack made the leaves unprepared, and the airbearers occupied the commanding heights of the air, and the ordinary ninjutsu could not attack them. Under this circumstance, the air tolerance is even more unscrupulous, so that their self-confidence is infinitely magnified, and their next goal is even hit the Huo Ying Building!


    In the violent electromagnetic roar, the air smirked and pointed the gun at the Huo Ying Building, and the thunder flashed, and their faces were reflected.


    In an instant, the powerful electromagnetic gun burst out, and the blue torrent flood will destroy the Huo Ying Building into an ashes.


    At this time, in the whistling sound of Lei Guang, there was an ethereal female voice, which suddenly came and vanished.


    "Hail. Ice mirror guard..."


    "Hail. Ice mirror guardian!"


    The woman¡¯s voice suddenly sounded, and the air on the aircraft looked down to the sound source, but on the dome of the Huo Ying Building, a black-haired woman appeared there.


    When the voice falls, there is a strong convection in the air, and the blue Chakra condenses and flickers, but it makes the water molecules between the heavens and the earth resonate.


    The air is twisted and the cold current is bursting. It is almost an instant. Hundreds of ice mirrors with strong coldness are condensed. When the electromagnetic gun has not fallen, it forms an impenetrable ice cover. protection.


    All of this fell into the eyes of a group of people. At that moment, they suddenly wanted to laugh. They laughed at the idiots of Muye Ninja. Under the mask, their expressions became more and more embarrassing. "Trying to compete with human and murderous electromagnetic guns?" Hey, then annihilate in this electromagnetic roar..."


    Suddenly, the air is forcing the trigger, blinking time, the huge blue electromagnetic burst out, destroying the dead, almost to turn everything on the ground into ashes.


    "Dead!"


    In the airless cruel low noise, the electromagnetic gun eventually hit the ice mirror.


    In an instant, the air bursts, the blue arc fills the field of view, the ionizing neutrinos vibrate, the water vapor is diffuse, the ice mirror trembles, the thunder and the roar, the two forces collide and bang, and the blast wave that erupts makes the airborne body on the aircraft unsteady.


    Kankan stabilized his body, and his eyes turned to the Huo Ying Building. Everything that happened in front of them made them stunned. The crystal ice mirror was unharmed, the ice blue air condensed and turned, and under the sunlight, the ice mirror formed. The shield is indestructible!


    Seeing all this, the air bears an incredible roar, "Impossible! This kind of thing..." The air is very shocking The moment is to pull the trigger, in an attempt to launch the next time Electromagnetic gun.


    However, their actions ended, and the woman¡¯s voice sounded again, but it was like the sound of death.


    "Hail!"


    The empty laughter came to an abrupt end. In the gaze of fear, they saw that the surrounding space was suddenly stagnant, and the strong ice scent enveloped the space, almost making their body tremble, under the inexplicable fear. The movements in the hands are also a bit slower.


    Space vibration, ice blue Chakra cyclone condensation, the water molecules in the air are all in the hands of the woman.


    "Ice breaking lotus!"


    In an instant, dozens of long ice dragons appear in the sky, like miracles, the image of the ice dragon is prepared, and the imposing momentum is oppressed, causing all the air to be scared.


    Do not give the air to react to the time, the huge ice dragon is whistling and plundering to the air, almost to devour all the air to endure.


    Seen in a thousandth of a second, the control of the electromagnetic gun can be overwhelmed, without hesitation, with the help of a **** support in the heart, even if it is dead, he will take the leaves. Ninja''s life!


    "Do you still want to resist?"


    The woman''s thin lips are lightly opened, and the painted eyebrows are slightly stunned, which is to manipulate the ice dragon and slam into the electromagnetic gun that will be launched.


    roar.


    When the electromagnetic storm was not launched yet, the huge ice dragon formed the mouth of engulfing, and swallowed the air into the stomach. The next moment, in a dull roar, I saw the ice crack in the body. The blue arc instantly poured out, and under the diffuse electromagnetic, the ice dragon almost broke.


    After all, the electromagnetic storm disappeared in the belly of the ice dragon, and the overflowing lightning arc was completely resolved in the cracking sound of the ice dragon.


    "It''s too strong... so terrible..."

 v2 Chapter 315： Festival

    The rest of the surviving air looked at everything that happened in front of him, and the shock of the heart and the blood of the dragon that brought them to death was still lingering.


    "very scary......"


    Worried that he once again faced such a terrible ice dragon attack, the four empty postures turned around, actually turned to fly the aircraft to escape.


    "Ice. Ice enchantment!"


    At this time, the woman''s voice sounded again. The next moment, the vast space formed a layer of white ice cover. Although it was very thin, it blocked the escape route.


    "Damn!"


    The retreat was blocked, and the air slammed into the air, and it was to fly the aircraft to the other side. In the face of the powerful hail holders, the air and the whole were completely chaotic, and almost even the rebellion was forgotten. In this way, their ending is already determined when they flee, they can only die...


    Suddenly, an orange-red figure appeared in the air, and the huge long tail behind him controlled the rapid sprint in the air.


    Under the panic, there are no rules for a few airs, even if they collide with the orange figure!


    "Where is the guy!"


    Air Force Control Aircraft, want to escape the pursuit of orange-red figure, but at this time, the orange figure is a horrible Chakra fluctuation, they saw, the orange-red figure in the hands of the hurricane, actually turned out to be Formed a huge whirlwind spiral, the most bizarre is that the spiral around the whole body of the sword is sharp and sharp, like the general arc of Saturn''s aura is dazzling.


    "True. Windy. Spiral sword!"


    With the snoring of the slightly green man, the huge spiral storm was thrown out by him, and a dazzling arc in the air outlined a gorgeous brilliance.


    "broken!"


    The wind and spiral spiraled out of the horrible Chakra storm, forming an oversized vacuum spiral zone. In an instant, all the airbearing was annihilated in this hit.


    After the first strike, the orange-red figure stagnated, and under the control of the long tail behind it, it was easy to turn the direction, but the woman at the top of the Huo Ying Building would be.


    "White sister!"


    In the man¡¯s call, White removed the ice mirror guardian who protected the Huo Ying Building.


    The orange-red figure fell, and the red Chakra gauze disappeared, revealing a face that gradually became mature. It was Naruto.


    Looking at the familiar companions in front of him, Naruto has not waited for the white talk, and said: "White sister, the airbearing of attacking the Huo Ying Building has been solved."


    "Ok."


    White nodded slightly and licked the long hair that fell down in the ear. He said, "Let''s hurry and go to the next place. There are still many airs that are attacking the leaves. The wounded are not used, but I believe that Hand and Sakura will handle everything."


    "I understand. White sister, let''s get rid of it, so it''s more efficient. The place in the north is handed over to me. White sister is going to the west. I believe your hail will make these guys come back."


    "Know it, be careful."


    White nodded, and his body flashed, and it disappeared above the dome.


    Looking at the white disappeared into the distance, Naruto''s body shape turned, the red Chakra gauze condensed again, and after a stream of light, he rushed to the north, where there is still air and raging, he must solve these crimes, protect the ninja, protect The wood leaf village he loves.


    ......


    The village of Muye Village is directly under the hospital. There is a tense atmosphere, the corridor, the medical room, and the wounded people everywhere. In less than an hour, hundreds of wounded people were sent.


    The pain, the screams, the cursing, the medicinal smell, the pungent **** smell, the human tragedy, the broken limbs, the flesh and blood, the pain caused by the war tormented the people.


    In the medical room, a long-haired female doctor with a long pink hair is doing the surgery, cutting off the splendid, precise removal of the shrapnel from it, and slamming the **** shrapnel into the container that is already full.


    The operation was very smooth. With the help of medical ninjutsu, the wound was healed at the time of suturing.


    "next!"


    The doctor looked up and exposed the face covered by the mask. The light green pupil showed some anxiety and worry. He looked around at the infirmary, which was full of wounded people, such as Liu¡¯s pretty eyebrows wrinkled. It¡¯s damn, those ordinary people who have endured so many injuries, can¡¯t be forgiven!¡±


    At this point, a nurse hurriedly ran over and took a breath to say: "Sakura adult, the master of the hand let you go."


    "Master teacher? Oh, I know."


    Sakura nodded, and let another doctor pay for his work, dropped his mask, and his body flashed, and he rushed to the Huo Ying Building.


    Along the way, the ruins of the ruins that were blown up were everywhere, and the red blood had already condensed on the ground, forming a large scar of scars. The tragedy brought by the war can be seen at the tip of the iceberg.


    "These guys!"


    Sakura¡¯s fist is tight, and her heart says: ¡°Those who are empty are really beasts, and even unarmed civilians must kill like this definitely can¡¯t be light!¡±


    Depressing the fluctuations of the heart, Sakura speeds up, and in a moment it is inside the Huo Ying Building.


    Knocking on the door, Tsuna and several Konoha ninjas are discussing some things, including Naruto and Kakashi.


    When I saw Sakura entering the door, the outline hand asked: "Sakura, what happened to the other side?"


    "Returning to adults, most of the wounded have been effectively treated. In addition to the villagers who have died, a cursory count, the number of wounded has reached a thousand ..."


    "One thousand..."


    The heavy hand smashed the temple, and the pain caused by this air raid was really big.


    At this time, Naruto spoke. "Huoying adults, this group of empty people is really a bastard. I must defeat them. I can''t let the villagers sacrifice in vain!"


    On the side, Kakashi also said: "This airstrike is definitely to retaliate against the hatred of the destruction of the country, Huo Ying adults, this matter must not be neglected, and this will continue to be a greater blow to the village."


    Upon hearing Kakashi¡¯s answer, the planner nodded and said with a little exhaustion: ¡°It must be resolved as soon as possible. According to the return of the spies, these bears are in the waters near the village of Muye.¡±


    Said, the outline hand spread a map, the dot marked on it is the location of the empty forbearance, the hands of the hands of Kakashi and the strength of the seventh class, like the end of life, "Kakashi, I ordered You will solve this matter as soon as possible."


    For the entrustment of the master, Kakashi snorted and said: "There are only too few people in the seventh class, so I am going to find a few helpful helpers to solve this problem."


    "Well, no problem, please thank you for this."


    After accepting the task of the master, Kakashi immediately led the third member of the seventh class and some Konoha ninjas to quickly rush to the sea.

 v2 Chapter 316： Festival

    Smog, white one.......


    Above the island, the wreckage is broken, and the battles that have been destroyed are destroyed here. This is the site of the empty country.


    Many years ago, Muye and the country of the air fought, and with the cooperation of the Uchiha and the Chiba, the empty country that threatened the stability of the world was erased from the map of the world, except for the people of the empty country who were forced into exile. Everything here was destroyed, civilization, political power, army, all life, all in the battle to be ashes.


    In the jungle, the rustling of the rustling sands is faintly visible, and two people are already visible in the faint mist.


    Gradually close, you can see that the coming person is an old man who needs to be white, and his side is a woman with a slightly darker skin. The woman¡¯s appearance is not good, and she can even describe it with ugliness, especially a black scorpion on her left face. More strange.


    The woman is like a follower, carefully following the old man. From her gaze, it can be seen that respect for the old man is a kind of respectable teacher.


    Before the wreckage broke, the old man took a breath, apparently because he was physically weak because of a long road trip. "This body is really useless...." The old man laughed and laughed at the woman behind him. : "Amaru, come over."


    "Is it finally? Shennong master."


    When the woman came forward and looked at the vicissitudes of the vicissitudes of the vicissitudes of life, she said to Shennong: "Master, is there really a legendary relic here?"


    "Of course there is..."


    Shennong glanced at Amaru and said: "This is the relic of the empty country. Although it has not fallen, it has left something, something to prepare for revenge."


    "That is......"


    Amaru is very curious, although she knows that Shennong is a survivor of the country of the air, but Shennong never told her about the remains of the empty country.


    "What you will see..."


    Shennong smiled a little and ignored Amaroo. He walked straight to the high platform in front and followed the ladder to the inside of the relic.


    Amaru was surprised to see the action of Shennong Ma, "How suddenly the master''s actions have become so swift."


    At the moment of her hesitation, Shennong has already gone far.


    "Master, wait for me..."


    Amaru called, immediately ran to climb the steps, followed his master into the ruins.


    ......


    In the vast sea, five ships floated quietly above the deep blue sea, like a steel fortress.


    The coastline, a piece of coconut grove, the sound of the emptiness came, the five figures appeared quietly here, it was Kakashi and his party.


    Kakashi poked his head from behind the bunker, stared at the five ships on the sea, waved his hand, greeted a pale-skinned man, lowered his voice, and said, "Saku, here you can fly, attack only. At that time, the air will be handed over to you, and you can''t let any one escape."


    Sakai nodded blankly and replied: "Understand." Then he retired and stood by, his movements were not dragging his feet, and the daring temperament of the sergeant made Kakashi nod.


    "I really don''t want to be a member of the group. The quality of the dark part is not the same as that of the ordinary ninja." Kakashi screamed and immediately issued an order to the three people in the seventh class. "White, you are responsible for the siege, with a wide range of hail." The attack controls the enemy, Naruto, Sakura, and the two of you cooperate with me to take charge of the attack. Whether the success of this mission is related to the safety of Konoha, do you understand?"


    "Yes, Teacher Kakashi."


    Naruto nodded in unison, they knew the importance of this mission, as long as it can eliminate the air here, Konoha will never be attacked by air.


    "Very good." Kakashi nodded and was very satisfied with the performance of the seventh class. Then he said: "Although Sasuke left, I believe that your ability and mission are important, but you must pay attention to protecting yourself. Once there is any sudden danger, retreat immediately!"


    "Yes, Teacher Kakashi."


    Finally, under Kakashi¡¯s orders, they began a raid, aiming at the airbearing that was parked on the sea.


    Naruto bears the brunt of it, as a bait to attract air and attention, but sees his body plundering, almost in the blink of an eye, not far from the ship, slamming, huge wind and spiral spiral quickly condensed, it is true. Windy. Spiral shuriken!


    Naruto''s right hand trembled, and immediately, the blue-and-white whirlpool was like a comet, and the meteor rushed to the middle of the ship.


    "roar!"


    Under the huge tremor, the ship hit by the real. Wind Spiral Sword was unbroken. Finally, in a huge bang, the ship''s power system collapsed, and in an instant, the fire was over the sky.


    In one hit, the airborne squadron of the garrison ran out like an ant, and was about to see what was going on, but it was a white hail that greeted them.


    "Ice. Frozen front!"


    Between the breaks, the white seal has been completed, the blue Chakra communicates the energy of the heavens and the earth, and the vast sea area is filled with a strong ice flow. Under the increase of the heart of the ice crystal, the calm sea surface suddenly forms a thick ice layer. The square is full of ice, and the huge icicles spring up like clouds.


    "this is......"


    The air stunned and looked at the sudden appearance of the icicles, but saw that the icicles continued to spread to the ship at a very fast speed.


    "Flash!"


    Air forbearance immediately ordered the sailors to turn the ship, but it was too late, and the endless icicles came instantly, like a dragon, to swallow all the ships.


    boom!


    The first collision sounded, less than a second, the huge shock was like a raindrop, and the tremor of terror spread like the sound of death.


    Hey! Hey! Hey! ......


    The inexhaustible icicles easily pierce the weakness of the ship. The sharp ice slams through the air on the deck, the blood flies, and sprinkles on the crystal icicles. The blossoming **** petals.


    "Flash! Run away!"


    "Ah! No, this **** icicle!"


    "I can''t stop it!"


    ......


    Seeing that his companions were pierced, empty and forbearing eyes widened, the intense fear spread into the crowd of death, shouting, shouting, completely without the order and calm of the past.


    In order to save his life, the air escaped and fled, and in the huge tremors, people continued to fall. The next moment, the icicles broke open the deck, and the sharp ice thorns instantly penetrated the human body.


    Where the ship is broken, the hail strength continues to wreak havoc, the shining ice is condensed, the glazed ice crystals, the petals of the past bloom quietly, the leaves are separated, and the ice thorns burst into flames.


    Puff puff!


    Like the arrow rain, the stream is constantly flowing, cut open, cut off the bones and muscles, the limbs are cracked, the chest is open, the blood-colored organs are scattered all over the ground, the lightning rain is devastating to the human body, the harvest is general, and more than a dozen airbearings are dismembered. The frozen deck is full of flesh and blood.

 v2 Chapter 317： Festival

    "too strong!"


    All of this was seen by Naruto and others. They looked at the masterpieces of the white with horror and couldn¡¯t believe what was happening in front of them.


    Naruto standing on the ice swallowed a subconscious. "Is this the strength of white? It is terrible, even if it is me, if you don''t open the five-tailed gauze, you can''t resist it, it''s a terrible fighting power."


    Above the sky, Saori manipulated the snow formed by the super-animal pseudo-paint to float in the air, and the pale surface appeared to be shocking. "How is it possible. Even if it only penetrates the ship with the icicles, how much damage it has. Force... white? It¡¯s terrible... I¡¯ll report this to the group¡¯s collectors as soon as possible...¡±


    "Good! White sister." Sakura stood by the side of the white, and everything that happened in front of her surprised her and was very proud. After all, Bai and her were very close, and there was no sigh of pity for the strong cherry blossoms of white. It is from her heart that she is happy.


    "White sister, your strength has improved to this step, I believe that Sasuke will be very happy to see it."


    Sakura grinned and praised the performance of white.


    As the party''s white is also shocked by the strength of his own performance, her move is simply not so powerful, at most it can form the field of ice, blocking the escape route of air and forbearance, Now, the icicles she cast are piercing the ship, and the frozen front is destined to completely destroy all the ships!


    "Maybe it''s a coincidence."


    Hearing the praise of Sakura, White shook his head slightly and said: "The reason why the Frozen Front has such power is that I guess it is because of the sea and the heart of ice crystal in my body. Under the promotion of the two, my ninjutsu can There is such a great destructive power."


    White''s explanation is not unreasonable. It is close to the sea, providing ample water for her hail. The heart of the artifact ice crystal communicates the energy of the heavens and the earth, and the energy of the ice that can be blocked is endless. Moreover, now the blood of the white continues. The bounding power has reached the nirvana stage, and when the hail is applied, it often erupts with super strength.


    In combination with the above reasons, the power of white is inevitable. Moreover, the frozen front is just a non-aggressive auxiliary ninjutsu. If you change to any aggressive b-level ninjutsu, the power that will erupt will far exceed the s level, and that is the real horror.


    White sighed softly and greeted Sakura: "I control the hail, and the rest of the things are handed over to you, and everything is careful."


    "Hmm."


    Sakura solemnly nodded, and after a turn, he flew away from the trapped ship.


    When it arrived at the ship, Sakura felt the horror of the hail. If the sea was not frozen, the ships had already sunk.


    Looking at the mess in front of him, Sakura tightened his fists, and the light green pupil flashed a strong color. "White sister, even if you are strong, but I will not lose to you, in the past two years, my Growth is not to be ignored!"


    "Take it, the cherry blossoms are scattered!"


    Seeing the brilliance of Sakura''s double-clawed blue, in a flash, the powerful momentum rises from Sakura, and the invisible force field envelopes this space.


    Suddenly, Xiaoying moved. I saw the blue meteor passing by, the air was shattered, and the sound of loud sounds continued to sound. The horrible boxing wind shrouded one of the ships.


    "Scatter it!"


    roar!


    Huge shock waves continue to spread, and spider-like cracks appear in the frozen waters, and the dilapidated ship makes a squeaky metal twist.


    The cherry blossoms are scattered, and everything goes to silence. The huge ship begins to sink in the sound of the squeaking sound, splitting open.


    In the ruins, Shennong and Amaru became more and more in-depth, and the remains of the underground were completely present.


    "That is......"


    Amaru stunned her mouth and everything in front of her shocked her.


    The quaint Gothic dome is hidden in a deep cave. It has been magnificent. Although it has been going through a hundred years, the deep and fascinating shock is not reduced. Just watching it, you can feel the irresistible power.


    Looking at the grand architectural complex in front of him, the face of Shennong¡¯s old face is filled with enthusiasm and joy. ¡°Finally found, our country...the city of the sky!¡±


    "Castle in the Sky......"


    Amaru chewed this sentence and indulged, "Master, is this the trajectory of your search for years?"


    "Yeah." Shennong seems to recall what it is like, and the tone is faint. "In those days, although the country of the air was destroyed, some engineers used their own lives to build such a city of the sky in an attempt to defeat the Konoha ninja. Although their plans failed, they left such a miraculous relic, an empty track, or a city of the sky."


    Looking at the magnificent white stone building, Shennong step by step, he can feel the pulse of the empty track, it is calling, calling for his return.


    The hope of reviving the country of the air is in front of him. For this moment, he waited for a long time...


    "master......"


    Amaru hesitated for a moment, after all, he still caught up with alongside Shennong, and entered the core of the empty track.


    ......


    Within the space, a light blue light curtain reflects the figure of two people, it is Amaru and Shennong.


    Amaru curiously looked at the control platform in front of him, and saw the mysterious runes distributed on the high platform. The blue streamer was inspired by these runes. It can be seen that most of these runes are circles and triangles. Under the complicated combination, it seems dazzling.


    "Master, is this the control center?"


    "Well, as you can see, this is the backbone of the empty trajectory. However, the current hub does not have the energy supply to play its role."


    "How do you start?"


    "Hey, look at it." Shennong avoided Amaru''s gaze and smiled. He walked to the middle of the platform. Immediately, he solved a jade-shaped triangle from his wrist. You can see that this triangle is positive. It is in line with a small hole in the central depression of Gaotai.


    "Is it finally to wake up?"


    Shennong solemnly fits the triangle hook jade in the concave groove, and takes a step back, but sees the rune Guanghua Dasheng at the foot, and the blue light curtain flickers continuously.


    In the next moment, the high platform slowly rose to a certain height. The blue brilliance condensed on the huge mirror surface, and with the sound of a burst of sound, it saw a holographic light curtain around the high platform.


    "Master, this is..."


    Amaru suddenly looked at the changes in the high platform, and all of them were beyond her cognition.


    "As you can see, this is the whole picture of the control center." Shennong turned around and stared at the opposite Amaroo. The old face was full of strange colors. "This is only half done, and now the empty track is still Can''t run completely, the rest of the half needs your help..."

 v2 Chapter 318： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "I? Master, how can I do that kind of thing, I don''t understand the trajectory of the air, let alone talk about waking up the empty track."


    "No, you have the ability..." Shennong smiled awkwardly, reached out and walked towards Amaru step by step, rubbing his tongue and eager for the thing in Amaru.


    "master......"


    Seeing such a strange Shennong, Amaru¡¯s heart trembled. Although she did not understand what Shennong wanted to do, but with her female intuition, she felt that the current Shennong was very evil, just like a real devil.


    In the face of Shennong''s step by step, Amaru feared, subconsciously, and stepped back, it was to avoid the Shennong.


    "No!"


    Amaru has already retreated to the edge of the high platform. If he takes a step back, he will fall. She looks back and sees the depths below. As long as she falls from here, it is broken.


    "Master... don''t..."


    Amaru bowed her head and did not dare to see the face of Shennong becoming awkward. She was afraid that the image of Shennong would collapse in her heart. She did not want to see such a terrible master.


    "Amaru..." Shennong smiled so much that the voice changed a lot. It was a change that was produced under extreme excitement. "Amaru, hiding from me.... .. I am not your most respected master? Amaru... Come over....... Go to the master... Let the master liberate the monsters in your body..... ."


    "No!"


    Amaru shook his head hard. "Master, that thing must not be released. Its power is not something I can control, and once it breaks out, it will hurt you, the master..."


    "Oh, it¡¯s really my gangster. I¡¯m still thinking about the master now. But..."


    Shennong slowly approached Amaru, and she did not pay attention, and her eyes quickly pulled her over.


    "what!"


    Amaru was so painful that she was tied to her hands by Shennong. She felt that Shennong¡¯s strength was so strong that she could hardly resist as much as the iron tongs. Intense tingling came from the wrist.


    Amaru knew that her wrist was broken.


    "Master... your power..."


    Amaru¡¯s fear of watching the Shennong, who is getting closer to her own, never felt that Shennong was so terrible that his wrinkled old face seemed so evil at the moment.


    "Amaru, hey, you know? For this day, how long have I waited, in order to revive the country of the air, I walked through every corner of the world and finally found something that could start the core energy system of the empty track. "The Shennong face is stunned, and he said in a word: "That is the monster that is sealed in your body, zero tail!"


    "Zero tail! Don''t... no!"


    Amaru, despite the pain of her body, struggled under the hands of Shennong. She knew the horror of the tail. If she completely liberated the zero tail, she would lose her mind and eventually annihilate in the outbreak of the zero tail.


    "Is it still resisting?" Shennong smiled. "But you can''t stun you. Only when your consciousness is fully awake, the tail will sense my call."


    "what......"


    Amaru screamed, but was knocked down by Shennong. Hearing, Shennong broke Amaru''s left leg, and now she couldn''t escape.


    ......


    "master......"


    Amaru struggled to support her body with her elbows, her face was bloodless, and her painful stimulation, her-->>, updated the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    A moment ago, I heard the Shennong long smile.


    "Amaru, I can really do this step. I really appreciate you." Shennong licked his lips and saw the horror of the apprentice. There was no sympathy and compassion, but a pathological pleasure.


    "Oh..." Shennong smiled awkwardly, bent over his waist and looked at the unwillingness of Amaru''s eyes. "Amaru, don''t blame me, who will seal your body with a tail."


    "Is it painful?"


    Said, Shennong extended his right hand, and supported Amaru''s chin, and looked at Amaroo''s face more deeply, as if he was looking at a poor pity.


    "Amaru. Look at you, how awkward, oh, at a certain moment, I will be soft, my lovely apprentice..."


    Amaru relied on Shennong Mo''s own cheeks. The familiar warmth made her heart hurt and her vision was blurred. She still remembers the scene where Shennong pulled himself back from the death line. At that time, she was touched by Shennong. For the first time, she felt the warmth of the world. At that time, she decided to follow Shennong, as his apprentice, to inherit everything from him, and to serve him for the rest of his life.


    However, everything that happened now completely broke Amaroo¡¯s illusions, and the perfect figure of Shennong has become mottled and shattered.


    Forced to resist the psychological and physical double torture, Amaru moved his mouth, the hoarse voice came out, "Master... Why should this be for me, I....... I am for you. What is it..."


    "What to do..." Shennong saw the flashing tears in Amaru''s eyes. The softness in his heart was instantly touched and he wanted to let Amaru pass. However, this is also an instant. .


    Without looking at Amaru again, Shennong opened Amaru''s chin and said coldly: "I said it earlier. I am a survivor of the empty empire. I have my own responsibility. This life, as long as it can be revived. Empty country, then I don¡¯t care. Amaroo, thank you very much for your contribution, I will always remember that in the distant past, you are my favorite apprentice..."


    "The distant past..."


    Amaru repeated this sentence in his heart, and his eyes became more and more blurred. "Master, the distant past, can I get it again..."


    In the great sorrow, Amaru closed his eyes and waited for the moment when Shennong was unblocked.


    "The distant dreams have been broken... Master..."


    ......


    The wreckage of the wall a mess, the site of the empty country in the deep jungle is still the same, the diffuse dust and fog will make this place more psychedelic.


    Suddenly, there was a slamming sound in the ear. The next moment, the ground trembled. In the strong jet of air, the earth cracked, and within a radius of a square, the land was undulating, and large earth and stone bulges broke out.


    The roaring constant, the hidden giants are finally in the world, the white Gothic buildings, the magnificent momentum, full of mysterious decorative carvings, like a floating island generally rises slowly.


    The remains of the empty country, the city of the sky, Shennong solved the seal of the zero tail, and with the mystery, the zero tail was bound to the core of the empty trajectory. With the continuous black power, it was successfully controlled deep underground. The empty trajectory.


    The throne of steel, the Shennong side sits on it, the huge crystal image is projected out, the blue brilliance flashes, and the map of Ninja is in front of it.


    Looking at the country of the fire on the map, Shennong smiled and said, "I can finally revenge, although I don''t know how the air is over there, but as long as I can start the empty track, everything doesn''t care. The country of fire, èîHey, feel the power of the empty trajectory!" The icy gushing out of the sea, the glaciers burst, and the ruined ship finally sinks into the sea...

 v2 Chapter 319： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    In the whistling sound, the empty trajectory of the behemoth is jetted, and the fluid engine provides powerful power, which spans a distance of 100 meters in an instant.


    The empty track, the large crystal plane, a woman wearing a walker''s costume is soft and soft on the ground, her hands and left leg are broken, the chest is broken open, the face is blue, the pupil is enlarged, and the convex eye shows her I suffered a lot from my life.


    She is Amaru. When Shennong liberated the zero tail from her body, because the power was too large, she even shocked her chest directly, and finally returned to heaven.


    Until the death, Amaru still couldn''t believe what happened to her. Shennong, her master, killed the loved ones for the so-called power. This kind of thing is really unacceptable.


    Perhaps, as Amaru said, "The distant dream has long been fragmented." Her dreams, everything she has, have been turned into illusions in the separation of heart. After all, everything is just a dream. ....


    Above the throne, the cold steel touched the skin, and the chill of the bones came.


    Crystal Palace, everything is cold and lonely, when he personally killed his apprentice, Shennong hesitated, he saw Amaru''s tears, saw the flash of hope in Amaru''s eyes.


    "Amaru..."


    The voice of Shennong sounded faintly, and it was transmitted far from the iron throne. There was an inexplicable bleakness in the empty palace.


    I finally achieved this step, and finally took control of the empty track, but also lost a lot...


    ......


    The deep jungle, the white figure appeared in the broken wall, it is from the sound of the village to find the Shennong Sasuke.


    "Has you left?"


    Sasuke felt the powerful atmosphere that had not disappeared, and it was the direction in which Shennong left. It was the village of Muye.


    "Sure enough, it is to avenge the wood leaves, Shennong, I did not expect your movements to be so fast, although some trouble, but ... even if you want to destroy the leaves, it can only be me, no one wants to I shot before!"


    Did not stay here, Sasuke will chase up, he must solve the Shennong before the arrival of Muye Ninja!


    ......


    The realm of emptiness, knowing the sky.


    The whistling sound of the empty air became a torrent of wind. In an instant, the trajectory of the air was a hundred meters. After all, in less than an hour, the trajectory of the air reached the sphere of influence of the country of fire.


    "Is it finally?"


    The voice of Shennong was faintly heard, and it echoed for a long time in the wide hall.


    Looking at the icon above the holographic image, Shennong got up from the Iron Throne and stepped down the high platform. The footsteps of the scorpion swayed out in the crystal plane.


    Before arriving at the body of a woman, Shennong stepped a little and squinted and saw the situation in which Amaru died.


    The familiar face was already stiff, the pale body was blue, the blood had condensed, the red and black blood was like a mottled oil, and the end was outlined as a sharp mark.


    The sharp black and red as the arrow pierced the eyes of Shennong, and the mottled color made his already corroded mind suddenly tremble.


    "Amaru..."


    Shennong¡¯s voice is a little dry, although there is no emotional fluctuations in calmness, but one of them can still be experienced.


    &n-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Bsp; Shennong''s lips moved, the old face appeared shallow and lost, after all, under a sigh of sigh, he resolutely passed the body of Amaru.


    "If there is an afterlife, I will repay the guilt of this life, Amaru, I hope not to hate me..."


    Through the Crystal Palace, within the narrow passage, the back of Shennong seems to be a bit sad, although the old body does not have the slightest disease, but at this time it is a little faltering.


    "The country of the air, my country."


    Shennong looked around the murals inside the corridor, depicting the living conditions of the people of the empty country. Looking at it, Shennong¡¯s eyes were blurred.


    Familiar memories came at a time. At that time, he was only a child, his mother''s love, his father''s love, and he was in the honey pot. He didn''t know what to worry about.


    However, everything changed overnight. Wood leaves launched a counterattack, and the Air Force struggled to resist. Although they had advanced technology and had a unique air force, they faced the union of Uchiha and Thousand Hands. Their strength is still not enough. Even if they exhaust their national strength, they will still be defeated.


    Since that World War I, the empty country was destroyed, all civilizations were burned, the people, the country, all of them turned into gray, leaving only some ruins and broken walls, and the trajectory of this empty space.


    After all, Shennong came to a secret place, here is the power room of the empty track.


    Stopping, Shennong looked up, but saw the blue light curtains continually shining. In the giant inverted bell mouth, a dark shadow floated up and down, surrounded by various straws, and the energy of the small stocks poured out from the shadows. Then, it was accommodated by the straw, and it turned into a little bit of brilliance disappearing in the power furnace.


    Looking at the dark monster inside the down clock, Shennong¡¯s mouth is light, and the old face looks a bit spiritual at the moment.


    "Zero tail, how is my request for your consideration?"


    "Humanity......"


    At this point, the monster in the bell-shaped object was clear and a few points. You can see that the worm''s general body, the dark skin, the mouth device poke out ten tentacles, and the greasy mucus splashes a little yellow liquid on the barrier. .


    "Human, your conditions are too harsh, I can''t promise."


    In the face of the zero-tail rejection, Shennong was anticipating, and he naturally knew that it was not easy to let the zero-tailed willingly surrender to himself.


    Later, when Shennong¡¯s words turned, he said, ¡°I remember that you were created by an ancestors of our empty country. It can be said that the empty country has created you, the zero tail, after such a long time, Is your feelings about the country of emptiness so dying?"


    "Empty country?" The zero-tailed tone is deep The ones you said are too far away, and the country of the air has long been annihilated. The country of the air is only in memory for me. ¡±


    "Zero tail!"


    Shennong approached the seal, and Hong Sheng said: "Although the country of the air has been destroyed, the people of the country of the air have not disappeared. We have survived and survived. In order to revenge, in order to regain the country, we have tolerated too. For a long time, I finally found the empty track, and the hope of returning to China is in sight."


    Shennong looked at the humanized cheeks of the zero tail, and did not retreat because of its prominent mouthwash. "Zero, I represent all the people of the empty country to pray for you, we really need your help."


    "Help...what..."


    The ten tails and ten tentacles gently sway, and the human face is floating on the color of thinking.


    For a while, the zero-tail compromised, and then promised Shennong¡¯s petition. "Well, I promised here, providing all the power, supplying the empty track, and..."

 v2 Chapter 320： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    After a hesitation, I finally said: "And promise you to be a part of your body and make you a perfect person."


    With the promise of zero tail, Shennong was so excited that the old face appeared an abnormal blood color. "Great, got your help, the empty track will fully exert its due power, zero tail I believe that the empty empire will be revived in our hands. At that time, we will build a powerful empire that will never fade!"


    "I hope so, Shennong, my strength, good health, don''t let me down!"


    "That is natural."


    Shennong confidently smiles. He believes that having zero-tailed power will remove all obstacles that affect the country of the Revival.


    Finally, in a huge tremor, cracks appeared in the middle of the zero-tailed body, splitting into two small bodies. In the next moment, the two bodies turned into streamers, breaking through the bell-shaped container, a straight-flying flying force. The furnace, the other one is annihilated in Shennong.


    Feeling the abundant strength of the body, Shennong smiled so that the old face began to deform. "It¡¯s really a zero tail. With this power, my activation will be more perfect!"


    Immediately, Shennong¡¯s hands were sealed, and the mysterious Indian seal was formed. However, he saw that his body was full of wind and no wind. The huge vitality was instantly evoked, like a flood, sweeping the entire space.


    Miraculously, I saw that the various organs of Shennong recovered, the wrinkles on the skin disappeared instantly, the white hair became black, and the powerful force of life infused, the explosive muscles broke through the shackles of the upper body, one Strong cockroaches appear in the power room.


    "Young feelings are really good."


    Shennong tightened his fists, and the black brilliance turned into an arc, and under the huge grip, the air made a blast.


    Now, Shennong feels that he is so powerful, he has confidence, even if Huo Ying comes here, he has the ability to kill it!


    "The good show is about to begin, ready for my arrival, Konoha!"


    Shennong whispered, the power furnace burst out of dark air, powerful energy is continuously output. At this time, the empty trajectory has completely horrible power.


    ......


    On top of the Iron Throne, Shennong controlled everything and looked at the whole series of images that appeared in front of him. As soon as the mind moved, the giant map of Muye Village appeared in front of him.


    Looking at the picture of the big wooden leaf village, Shennong smiled, "Muye Village, passed down for a hundred years, I did not expect it, once the defeat of the hand will once again have a powerful force, Konoha, this time, the invasion of the empty empire, Everything will end."


    Shennong whispered, and in the mind, it was the trajectory of manipulating the air to launch the attack. In an instant, dozens of giant electromagnetic gun barrels appeared in the empty trajectory. The next moment, the horrible energy was excited from the power furnace. The electromagnetic force is condensed, and between the electromagnetic glare, it is necessary to destroy everything.


    Looking at the wooden leaf village above the holographic image, Shennong face is very ugly, almost a big shout: "Wood leaves, to feel the pain!"


    However, just as Shennong was preparing to launch the electromagnetic gun, there was a sudden man¡¯s voice behind the throne.


    "Who!"


    The sudden appearance of the sound behind him made the Shennong shocked. Even if the figure retreats, beware of the figure behind the throne.


    "Just like a clown like you still want to destroy the leaves? I don''t know where you came from...."


    The man in the kimono slowly walked out of the shadow of the throne, overlooking the Shennong on the crystal ground, with a mocking smile on his mouth-->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    .


    "who are you!"


    In the face of a strange man, Shennong was shocked. He did not know how the strange man appeared in front of him. Moreover, he felt that the powerful strength of this man is like a sharp blade. Xiao Yan.


    "Shen Nong..."


    The strange man walked down the throne step by step, slowly pulling out the grass and swords behind him, and the sharp sword light exudes the chill of the forest.


    "You can call me Sasuke. Since you want to destroy Konoha, let me test your strength and be qualified to say such a eulogy!"


    Saying, Sasuke''s body shape flashed, it suddenly disappeared in the distance, the next moment, the fierce sword front cut through the space, white light flashed, straight slashed to the Shennong waist.


    "So fast!"


    The sword is in the air, and the sharp sharpness seems to cut him off!


    The Shennong pupil is almost shrunk into a needle shape. The powerful advantage is reflected at this moment. The body shape jumps and jumps from the Jianfeng with an extremely sinuous trajectory. The danger is to avoid the horrible sword.


    "Awful guy..."


    Shennong was guarded by God, but he saw his blood on his upper body. Even though he avoided a blow, Sasuke¡¯s grass sword left a scar on his body.


    Without a single hit, Sasuke¡¯s disappearing figure slowly emerged from the air, smashing the blood left on the grass and the sword, and watching the Shennong not far away with interest.


    "Is this activating? It''s a really good practice. It can raise the body''s reaction speed to such a degree. No wonder the big snake pill is so valued."


    "Orochimaru!"


    Upon hearing this familiar name, Shennong looked gloomy and asked: "Are you from the big snake pill?"


    "Yes."


    Sasuke is not concealing, and slowly said: "Today you have to take a trip with me, although it is very uncomfortable, the snake snake pill guy, but after all, he promised him, these things have to be done."


    Say, Sasuke is carrying a grasshopper sword, the thunder in his hand, purple lightning around the blade.


    In an instant, the ordinary grasshopper sword is turned into a purple Leiguang blade. Just watching it, you can feel the incredible power.


    Without any warning, Sasuke''s figure disappeared again. As usual, there was no sound. A thunderbolt broke open the space, and the powerful purple current made a sharp sound!


    Thunder and lightning close Shennong is full of sweat, the feeling is like the fear of a certain beast.


    Subconsciously, Shennong wants to avoid it. However, the grasshopper sword is carrying an inexplicable force. In the force field, his body reacts slowly. The most terrible thing is that he feels that he is inside. Chakra was stagnant in an instant.


    "What is this guy''s chakra?"


    The body was made, and Shennong could only watch the Leiguang blade infinitely magnified in front of his own eyes.


    Oh!


    The thunder and lightning creaked, but the Shennong¡¯s right arm was completely cut off. The smooth incision was sharp and decisive, almost no blood flowed out, and a small purple lightning invaded the Shennong body, constantly destroying all parts of his body. organization.


    "Is this your strength? Too disappointing me..."


    Sasuke''s body emerged again from the void, and his feet were lightly stepped, and a purple diploma appeared in the air, which turned his body in the air.

 v2 Chapter 321： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    A Shennong looked pale and white and looked at Sasuke floating in the air. He was the first to see such a means. With his own power to suspend the air, this power, this strength, is simply shocking.


    Shennong¡¯s heart suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness. Although Sasuke seemed to be only sixteen or seven years old, Shennong knew that Sasuke was one of the most powerful enemies he faced in his life.


    "Sasuke..."


    Shennong resisted the pain in his body and took a breath and said, "Are you going to kill me?"


    "No."


    Sasuke¡¯s voice rang loudly, and he saw that he was carrying a grasshopper sword that was still surrounded by thunder. The purple character that emerged from the sky disappeared and formed a road ladder, supporting Sasuke¡¯s step by step approaching Shennong.


    "stop!"


    Shennong¡¯s face was white, and he felt that Sacha¡¯s Chakra had strong restraint on his strength. The purple Chakra was the nemesis of the dark character Chakra in his body, even if he got the power of zero tail, but He is still not an opponent of Sasuke now.


    In the face of the pressure of Sasuke, Shennong began to retreat. However, when he took the first step, the assistant in the assistant was quietly printed, and a purple energy fluctuated.


    "Bound!"


    With the low sorrow of Sasuke, I saw that the purple energy formed a road aperture, surrounded by Shennong, like a mud.


    In that aperture, Shennong was unable to move!


    When it was a step away from Shennong, Sasuke stopped and looked down at the Shennong, who was pale and bloodless, with a soft sigh of mouth, but there was an inexplicable chill.


    "My purpose, as I said, is to bring you back to the village. It was just a punishment for you, you want to destroy the wood leaves, and you can''t take it to you. Remember this lesson."


    In the face of Sasuke''s perseverance, Shennong gradually retreated, and even looked down and said: "I understand, you let me go, I will echo you with the village."


    "Good." Sasuke nodded, then weakened the output of Chakra, and the purple **** suddenly disappeared.


    "Thanks to adults for not killing."


    The Shennong, who had been freed from bondage, changed his face and knew that he was not a supporter. He immediately showed a kind of obedience. "I will go back to Sasuke with Sasuke."


    "grown ups?"


    Sasuke looked at Shennong with a playful taste and said: "The ability to slap the horse is not small, but it is quite straightforward."


    "That is, that is..."


    Shennong lowered his eyes and made a humble look, but the pale face was slowly appearing haze.


    All this, Sasuke did not see, see Shennong surrender, he also took back Chakra, suspended in the empty body slowly landed, waved his hand, said: "This plan to attack the wood leaves will stop, you and the echo The village, the big snake pill still has something to explain."


    One sentence, Sasuke will turn to the throne and prepare to stop the attack system of the empty track.


    At this time, Shennong, who had his head on his side, suddenly became awkward. He saw the evil arc of his mouth, and the one-handed fast-printing, between the black gas and the surging, was extremely rich and evil.


    Undoubtedly, this power is the zero-tailed Chakra, the pure power of darkness.


    "Sasuke!"


    Shennong snorted and screamed at the time when Sasuke turned his back.


    Hey!


    The power of darkness condenses the powerful activation energy, and it turns out that the air is beginning to corrode.


    "Dead!"


    Under the full force of Shennong, activation can form an energy vortex.


    Hey! The space is constantly distorted, and the black holes of the ripples are swallowed up in an instant.


    However, just as Shennong rejoices for its own hit, -->>, the latest chapter of the One Piece Bounty System!


    The scene in front of him is to make him a big shock.


    I saw that Sasuke¡¯s body continued to fade in the black hole, but eventually disappeared completely.


    "How could it be... it turned out to be a shadow!"


    The sound of Shennong¡¯s horror.


    "Shen Nong, you really don''t know how to be good..."


    Sasuke¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind Shennong.


    For example, Mang¡¯s sense of crisis in the back made Shennong¡¯s heart cold, subconscious, and turned around, and saw Sasuke¡¯s figure flashing like a flash.


    "You guy...it''s a man who is a ghost!"


    During the talk, Shennong took a step back and looked at the color of surprise.


    "What do you say?"


    Sasuke''s slightly pale complexion flashed a burst of purple light. The next moment, the whole body of the body was eliminated.


    After taking a breath, Sasuke said: "It¡¯s too small to see you. If there is a secret surgery, I may have died long ago."


    Sasuke said that it is true that the attack of Shennong is infinitely close to the magic. If one does not pay attention to being swallowed by the black hole, even the reinforced iron bone will turn into powder.


    If Sasuke does not rely on the secret technique taught by the sixteen nights, he will be seriously injured if he does not die.


    "Shen Nong, you are really bold." Sasuke smiled and revealed his white teeth. "I gave you a chance, but you toasted and did not eat fine wine... I really want to kill you!"


    Say, Sasuke step by step to Shennong, every step of the body is to enhance the momentum, the purple lightning that contains the power of the devil is constantly popping out!


    "This guy."


    Shennong hated it and retreated. He tried to run the zero-tailed chakra. In a flash, the activation technique was promoted to the extreme. The dark Chakra was full and full, and the strong muscles were more swollen.


    In a critical situation, Shennong no longer waits for a squat, and his body shape flashes, and he is the first to take the shot.


    "Give me back!"


    It was only a moment that the Shennong rushed out and carried the space with the endless activation energy to oppress the entire space.


    "But so..."


    Sasuke''s gaze was microcoagulated, and his hands were filled with mysterious prints.


    Suddenly, the air was twisted for a while, but the rich purple brilliance emerged from the chest of Sasuke. This power is the power of the devil!


    The power of the devil appeared, and Shennong only felt that the dark attribute power in the body was suddenly suppressed. The fierce and incomparable boxing style suddenly stopped, but in the end it was shaken out in the explosion of the demon power.


    Hey!


    Flowing light fluctuations, in the stunned eyes of Shennong, a purple arrow about three feet condensed out, sharp spirals around the arrow, and the flashing tip almost penetrated the space.


    "Break the road. Purple is extremely scattered!"


    The sound of the air is like coming from the sky, and it is a long and deep sound.


    The huge purple streamer flashed through The power of terror made the space fluctuate.


    Hey!


    Purple is extremely scattered but it suddenly appears from another space.


    "Hey!"


    Accompanied by the sound of destruction, Purple is extremely avoidable in the middle of the right breast of Shennong.


    Purple is extremely scattered, and thousands of illusions are extinguished.


    Just a blow, Shennong is defeated!


    "impossible......"


    Shennong looked at his chest incredulously, and he still couldn¡¯t react in the shocking blow.


    "Awful... that power is not what humans can achieve..."


    Shennong mouth rushed out of the big red blood, and looked at Sasuke in front of him, looking pale. Sound, "The clown like you wants to destroy the leaves..."

 v2 Chapter 322： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    One "ends."


    Sasuke slowly recovered the power of the demon, and some pale faces appeared to be gratified. "Thirteen nights, I have never lost your face."


    "But before that..."


    Sasuke took a breath, and the feeling of exhaustion above the body could not be eliminated. It was still a little reluctant to display the purple pole. Now he can only play about three times a day.


    Immediately, Sasuke ran Chakra, pressed the tired, and then printed again, the light blue brilliance inspired.


    "Hey!"


    Space fluctuations, light blue glazed illusion of the seal spell, is the seal of the sixteen nights.


    "seal!"


    The cold words spit out from Sasuke''s mouth. In an instant, the seal rune was directly immersed in the Shennong body, just as the seal of the bones of the bones made the Shennong scream.


    "Ah... my strength..."


    Shennong¡¯s face was blue and the seal was under pressure. He felt that his body¡¯s strength was disappearing rapidly, and a strong sense of exhaustion came in an instant.


    Visible to the naked eye, Shennong''s body is aging, and the smooth skin wrinkles, and the long black hair becomes silver.


    If the peers will be on the wood, Shennong is panting, the dizzy old eyes are watching the Sasuke in front of him, only listening to him saying: "It is definitely not the power of human beings... it is terrible..."


    Shennong was seriously injured, although it did not die, but it also made him miserable.


    "It''s terrible... No... I want to live..."


    Shennong said to himself that the face of gold paper was paler and he was worried that Sasuke would shoot him again. His inner fear drove him down and ran to the channel behind him.


    Seeing that Shennong escaped, Sasuke¡¯s body shape flashed, but it was intercepted by Shennong, and his fists fell, and he did not carry the boxing shadow of the vigorous road in front of Shennong.


    "àÛͨ!"


    In the cries, Shennong was knocked down to the ground, but it was dizzy.


    "it''s finally over."


    Sasuke sighed and prepared to close the attack system of the empty trajectory. At this time, he saw the picture displayed on the holographic image.


    I saw that five figures were passing through the third passage of the empty trajectory, and the familiar figure suddenly stopped Sasuke¡¯s movements.


    Looking at the familiar people, Sasuke¡¯s eyes were slightly stunned, but he was somewhat disoriented. He only listened to himself: ¡°So come here... the rest of the things are handed over to you..... ."


    Did not stay here, Sasuke raised the Shennong who fainted to the ground, his body shape flashed, and finally left here.


    ......


    "Naruto!"


    Kakashi called out and caught up with the Naruto in front: "The front is the control center, and this thing must be stopped."


    "Well, Teacher Kakashi, understand that you can''t let these airs hurt the wood leaves again, and this thing will be handed over to me!"


    Said, Naruto looked back and saw a few people behind him, Sakura, Bai, Sai. The four men nodded to Naruto, and they all had a firm look.


    "According to the original plan."


    Kakashi assigned tasks, and in a few moments, a few people went to the center of the empty track.


    ......


    "Kakashi teacher, what is going on in this situation..."


    >, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    /> When I got here, Naruto looked around at the empty Crystal Palace. "No one is there."


    "Maybe someone has come before us."


    Observing the meticulous Sakura, I noticed the traces of the battles around me. After reviewing for a while, I confirmed my thoughts and said: "If there is no guess, someone has fought with the airbearing here, and successfully stopped the airbearing. attack."


    "Yeah, Sakura said it''s right." Kakashi, who stopped the attack system of the empty track, slowly said: "The strength of that person must be very strong, otherwise, it is impossible to solve the battle in such a short time. ,and......"


    Speaking of this, Kakashi¡¯s tone is somewhat hesitant. ¡°And, the atmosphere is very familiar...¡±


    "Familiar with?"


    Naruto was somewhat puzzled and immediately said, "Mr. Kakashi, who is the person you said?"


    She has always been silent, and she also feels the familiar atmosphere. Heart, really, it is no wonder that there is such a strong sense of familiarity here, have you already been there?


    "Sasuke..." Sakura¡¯s whispering words linger in the heart, "Yes, the familiar atmosphere is the Thunder, and it is the Thunder of Sasuke. It is Sasuke who stopped the air. He has been here since the attack."


    "Sasuke!"


    Once again heard this incomparable name, Naruto immediately rushed to the front of Kakashi, and asked excitedly: "Kakashi teacher, is this true? Sasuke, Sasuke has been here..... ."


    In the end, Naruto''s voice has a little trembling, almost unbelievable for this sudden news.


    Seeing the performance of Naruto, Kakashi sighs and sighs, Naruto, you are still stunned, no matter how long, the relationship between the two of you can not be cut off.


    "Yes, it''s Sasuke." Kakashi smiled slightly, a comforting tone, "Naruto. Sasuke, he is back."


    "Sasuke... Come back..."


    Naruto swears in this sentence, the look is more and more embarrassing, and finally turned out to be a big laugh, "He really came back, I always believe that there will be such a day, Sasuke, you really did not betray the wood leaves, haha, I really So happy..."


    In the end, Naruto¡¯s tone was a little sobbing, and the scenes of Sasuke¡¯s presence came to the fore.


    The encounter in the sunset ten years ago, the darkness of the ninja school, the competition in the seventh class, the torrent of all things turned into the mind of Naruto, like a dream, but it is incomparably true, almost In front of you, clear and profound.


    Sasuke At the end of the valley, even if you cut off the leaves, but I know that for you, the leaves are still a part of your heart.


    Now that you are finally back, I am really happy, Sasuke, this day, I have been waiting for two years, my friend.


    Sasuke, even though I am jealous of you, but unconsciously, you have become my best friend, my brother.


    Without your seventh class, there is no feeling in memory.


    If you are eager to win, you really don¡¯t want it to leave.


    ......


    Under the blue sky, the purple streamer fell into the forest, and after landing, it showed the figure of two people, the Sasuke of the kimono, and the Shennong that he was in his hands.


    "Time is really fast, two years have passed, I don''t know how you are..."


    Looking at the empty trajectory that is still suspended in the air, Sasuke''s tone is faint, and a feeling called nostalgia emerges in the heart.

 v2 Chapter 323： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "The seventh class, Muye Village..."


    I have been away for so long, I don¡¯t know if everything is still the same, I don¡¯t know if you are still blaming me. Although I left, my mind is still worried, worried, and in love.


    At midnight on a certain day, I always dream of returning to my hometown. There, everything is still there.


    The empty track is quietly suspended. Sasuke in the forest is somewhat disoriented. He really wants to return to the Crystal Palace, calling out the familiar name again and feeling the soft words again. However, this kind of mind is still suppressed by Sasuke.


    "Now, when I didn''t meet, I didn''t get what I wanted, I didn''t break something. Now I can''t appear in front of you. I hope that when you get there, you are all well, I hope... ..."


    Finally, I glanced at the empty trajectory. Sasuke took the stunned Shennong and turned away. After all, the figure disappeared into the jungle.


    ......


    Yin Ren Village, the vast underground world, the dense passage spreads far, the exquisite architecture, the deep space, the silver light dispels the darkness.


    Within a secret room, Sasuke threw the stunned Shennong in front of the big snake pill. He said coldly: "I have brought him, and your promise is time to cash."


    When I saw Shennong, who was seriously injured on the ground, the big snake pill flashed a different color and said: "It¡¯s really Sasuke, so I will bring the people I want so soon."


    "Less nonsense, news about Longdi Cave, I only care about this."


    "I am really anxious."


    The big snake pill smiled and licked his tongue. The narrow cheeks were even more bizarre. "Dragon Cave, that is a place that is not allowed, contains many secrets, and, with the inheritance of Longdi Cave, you can change the tolerance. All of them, all the fate of the shackles will follow. Sasuke, are you sure you want to seek the power of the Dragon Cave?"


    Sasuke''s voice is still so cold, silently said in front of the big snake pill: "I will not care about those, fate and the like, just cut off. Now I only want strength, nothing else."


    "Oh, really, it¡¯s Sasuke. I feel the ambition of your eagerness for strength. It¡¯s very good. With this kind of mood, no matter how powerful the power will be controlled by you."


    Say, Dashen Pill handed a reel to Sasuke. The seal on the top is the entrance to the Dragon Cave. Finally, Dashen Pill solemnly took a look at Sasuke. "I hope you can do it yourself."


    "It¡¯s good to manage your own affairs."


    Sasuke snorted and got what he wanted. He didn''t want to stay here. When he was in shape, he left.


    ......


    A slightly dimly lit house, Sasuke sat on the tatami, and the square table in front of him was placed with a dark scroll, the one that the big snake pill gave him.


    "Sasuke, have you decided?"


    At this time, an ethereal female voice came from the inside, and a slightly questioning tone sounded in the quiet house.


    "Yes, I decided." Sasuke did not look to the source, staring at the scroll lying quietly on the table, saying in a soft voice: "The fairy tales of Longdi Cave are the key to opening the cycle of destiny, I must get ""


    Say, Sasuke tightened his hands, "My fate is shackled, all the mysteries, all of this, I have to personally untie."


    Seeing that Sasuke is so stubborn, the female voice is a bit eager. "But, you know, that place is not a holy place, and you don''t have the power to break my magic? Why do you want that kind of power." Sasuke, don¡¯t you even listen to me?¡±


    "Master...you don''t understand, my own way, I must go on, no matter how dark it is."


    "Oh, it¡¯s a devil!"


    -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    When I heard Sasuke, the female voice had an angry meaning, in a crisp bell, the flow


    The woman in front of her is the body of Aster, but at the moment, her inner being is the soul of sixteen nights.


    Sasuke gave a wry smile and said: "Master, this is my decision. Do you want to stop it?"


    "Hey, you still remember that I am your master."


    Sixteen nights came to the opposite side of Sasuke. The beautiful eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. Although the face of jade is cold, it implies a touch of concern.


    It can be seen that the current sixteen nights are not so cold as they were two years ago. At this moment, she is more like a quiet lotus dyed by the dust.


    The tone of the sixteen nights was slightly dissatisfied. Looking at Sasuke in front of him, he said, "Isn''t that told you? I don''t allow you to go there. For strength, are you really so eager?"


    "I..." Sasuke hesitated. In the face of the question of the sixteen nights, he was a little embarrassed. Over the years, what he has worked hard and what he intended is the magic of the dragon hole. This kind of action is not What is the power of coveting?


    "Master, you don''t understand..."


    Sasuke sighed and said: "This is my choice. In the face of the future, I must seek a way to control all of them. This method has the power to control everything. Master, you know, Fuxing Uchiha This is my responsibility. If we want Uchiha to regain its glory in history, we must rely on strong force and must have the strength to break all shackles."


    "Strong? Sasuke..."


    Sixteen nights of gloom, the beautiful purple eyes reflected Sasuke''s face, looked at him, sixteen nights and remembered the scene for two years.


    Looking at the more handsome man in front of him, the sixteen-night thoughts fluttering, some awkward said: "Sasuke, do you remember when you promised me?"


    "Two years ago?"


    Looking at Sasuke on the 16th night, the latter was also watching her, and was brought up by the 16th night. Sasuke appeared again in front of him. At that time, he made a promise to the 16th night and became her apprentice. The price is to obey. Her all orders.


    "Of course, remember, how can I forget." Sasuke licked some painful heads and said: "However, master, this is two things. For the dragon''s sacred technique, I left the leaves, as a rebellious, on the back. Anonymous, owing all kinds of things. Now, you let me give up, I really can''t do it..."


    Sasuke is bitter and sincere, but it is not convincing for the stubborn sixteen nights. The more the defense of Sasuke, the more she is dissatisfied.


    Hidden, sixteen nights feel like being betrayed, and even Sasuke''s insistence is to let 16 nights have a feeling of being untrusted and not being loved.


    "Sasuke Sure enough, you still put the power in the first place, two years, I should have understood, huh, huh..... I am a master, but it is still not comparable The so-called power..."


    "Master, you listen to me, not..."


    Sasuke still wants to talk, but it was interrupted by sixteen nights. "Sasuke, now that you have gained my strength, even the power of the devil can survive in your body. Over the years, thank you for being with me. The care of Asters, the fate between our teachers and apprentices is just like this."


    After that, the 16th night turned and went, leaving no support for the buffer time.


    "master!"


    Seeing the sixteen nights to go, Sasuke immediately chased him up, anxiously, but caught her sleeves.


    "Master, I know that you are arrogant with me, but lightly allow me to make my own claim once, there is something I really need."


    Sasuke said that the action of the sixteen nights stopped, gently pumping back the sleeves that Sasuke grabbed, and turned around, as the face of Jade was still so cold.

 v2 Chapter 324： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Hey?"


    When I said the word "âæÆø", my eyes blinked for sixteen nights. It seemed that I was struggling and embarrassed. I said, "I don''t think so. I just do my duty as a master. And, even for the little girl in the Aster. I should do the same..."


    On the 16th night, I looked at Sasuke in front of me and pressed the heart down. Although she was still angry at this time, she would not leave and leave.


    "Thank you, Master." Seeing that he was no longer leaving for sixteen nights, Sasuke said: "I know, the master is still very concerned about me."


    "Oh, you understand."


    For Sasuke, 16 nights are not allowed, but it is still slightly stunned, showing that the owner is not disgusted, and even a little satisfied.


    The change of mood in the sixteen nights was noticed by Sasuke. This time, he said the question in his heart. "Master, why have you not allowed me to go to the Dragon Cave? What is there? Master, in the prophecy, I saw it." what?"


    "Prophecy?"


    Sixteen nights looked at Sasuke in front of him, and the purple eyes sparkled with inexplicable looks, a kind of gaze that seemed to see everything through.


    In the face of sixteen nights of scrutiny, Sasuke defeated him and took a step back, but he said something guilty: "Master...what is it that looks like me, it¡¯s uncomfortable."


    "Sasuke..." sighed for sixteen nights and said: "I did see something, Sasuke, there is not where you should go, your destiny, your reincarnation, these are not the present. You can touch it. And..."


    Said, sixteen nights approached Sasuke''s step, the white jade-like hand was lightning-like and broke through the space. When Sasuke didn''t realize what was going on, he stuck his left chest.


    "Master, what do you mean?"


    Sudden action on the 16th night gave Sasuke a slight glimpse, but now it was to resist, but after seeing the gaze of sixteen nights, he still collected this kind of mind.


    "Sasuke, your secret is really a lot."


    Sixteen nights long jade fingers crossed the Sasuke''s chest, and the faint purple brilliance flashed out. A fierce strength was to drive straight in. The goal was to help the body''s refining pot!


    Hey!


    Just when the demon power of the sixteen nights touched the refining pot, it was blocked by a layer of barriers. The next moment, I saw the black light surging on the chest, and the roaring tremors spread like water. The resistance repelled the power of the invasion.


    "Oh, it really is not simple."


    The investigation failed, and the 16th night was over. The hand was taken back and the corner of the mouth evoked a good-looking arc. "Don''t be nervous, I am not malicious."


    Looking at the eyes of Sasuke''s doubts, the 16th night did not conceal his intentions. He said softly: "Sasuke, I know that there are some things in your body. That kind of power can''t be detected even by my prophecy. And, I also I believe that under the protection of that kind of power, there is nothing in this world that can stop you. Sasuke, I am looking forward to your performance compared to prophecy. I believe that even fate can''t defeat you."


    After saying that, sixteen nights smiled, finally gave up the persuasion of Sasuke''s mind, but saw that cold face, a touch of feelings of trust came into being.


    "master......"


    Seeing the smile of sixteen nights, Sasuke¡¯s heart jumped. Over the years, this was the second time he saw the smile of the sixteen nights. The first time he agreed to be the apprentice of sixteen nights.


    "How? Is the master''s face long spent?"


    She was watched by Sasuke, and she was reminded of the things she had with Sasuke in the past sixteen nights.


    &nbsp-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    ;"No......"


    Sasuke woke up from the hustle and bustle, but when he saw the face of the 16th night, it was a slight glimpse, but it was crazy to say: "The master is really charming..."


    charming!


    Sasuke¡¯s words undoubtedly caused a huge wave in the heart of the sixteen nights. Speaking of it, this is Sasuke¡¯s first words in front of the 16th night. In the past, Sasuke said in the ear of Shion, but at that time ten The six-night consciousness is asleep, not counting.


    "you!"


    Even if the 16th night is cold and lonely, I can''t keep calm at the moment. If Sasuke has some taste of teasing, if it is between lovers, it would be a good compliment.


    However, between the 16th night and Sasuke, the relationship between them is a very embarrassing form of consciousness.


    Sixteen nights and Sasuke have been in close contact with each other, but only because she wants to supplement the power of the devil. Over the years, the two have been unaware of this and maintained the last shame of the other side.


    People are not grass, many times, Sasuke began to fantasize about the sixteen nights.


    This kind of mind is not just Sasuke, even if it is sixteen nights, there is an inexplicable emotion for Sasuke, which is never experienced by the witch who has not been personnel.


    "How can you say that!"


    Sixteen nights of face-to-face white and white, it is not suitable for Sasuke''s jokes, and, in that tone, let her think again about the contact with Sasuke, a kind of shame is like the fire of the original Sweeping the heart of sixteen nights.


    "Oh, sorry."


    Sasuke realized that he had said that he should not say something, and then he argued: "Master, it was definitely an accident just now. You know, I am not that kind of person. If the master is not happy, it will automatically filter that sentence. ¡±


    "I just heard it. You still want to argue. I have come to me. Oh, don''t think that I don''t know anything between you and the asters. Don''t forget, my consciousness is stored in her body. I can see everything you do."


    Speaking of this, the sixteen-night face gradually began to redeem the red cloud, and the scene of the scene emerged in her mind. After all, she shared a body with the Aster. Sasuke felt that she had felt what she did for the Aster. The most maddening thing for her was that As an ideology, she has to bear the touch at the same time, just like a personal experience.


    "Master, you are really peeping at us."


    "I do not have!"


    At the time of the 16th night, I could no longer maintain the noble and glamorous. The wild Xiafei cheeks, talking, but full of sophistry, not confident and embarrassing.


    "You have I said no, you are a bastard!"


    Sasuke¡¯s dispute made the sixteen nights even more shy. In the end, it was actually smashed out. However, after the smashing, the 16th night was a look of disappointment. Obviously it was unbelievable for his impulse.


    Seeing the performance of the sixteen nights, Sasuke suddenly had a feeling of success. He knew that for a long time, under the influence of him and the asters, the sixteen-night **** changed subtly, and the original goddess was completely Anything that is dusty and dirty will no longer have the kind of coldness that is not close to human feelings.


    Under the eyes of Sasuke, the sixteen nights became more and more shy, and the majesty of the master could no longer be maintained. Under shame, he turned his back and walked away like an ostrich.


    How come, how can I say that kind of thing, I am sixteen nights, I am a witch, how can I say that..... Sasuke, you guy, hey, really and Aster said The same, bastard!


    Just sixteen nights of self-satisfaction, but the voice of Sasuke came from the ear. "Master, do you want to make up the magic tonight?" Su Guangzhan, but see a silver-haired woman wearing a red and white witch appeared in front of Sasuke .

 v2 Chapter 325： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    A "filling the devil?"


    Sixteen nights subconsciously repeated this sentence, and then, the look of entanglement and shame is above the face.


    In the past, the species reappeared, the soft and tender touch, and the slightly rushing breathing, which turned into a flower-like scene that flashed in the minds of sixteen nights.


    Like what to avoid, the sixteen nights have lost the calm of the past, but they want to cover it and say: "No... no need."


    "Really not needed?"


    Sasuke stared at the amethyst-like pupil of the sixteen nights, and asked with ill-intention: "The power of the demon in the master''s body has disappeared again. Do you really need to add it?"


    "I......"


    On the sixteenth night, the lips were light, and I wanted to say something, but I found that I couldn¡¯t say anything at all. That kind of thing was too shame for her.


    "Master, haven''t you said that? The body of Aster can''t save the power of breaking the magic for a long time. It should be added every few days. Why, don''t you want this time?"


    Sasuke''s tone is not frivolous, looks serious, and the disciple''s respect for the master is full at this moment, so it seems like a routine.


    "I... I don''t need..."


    At this time, I don¡¯t know why, the 16th night that was very active in the matter of supplementing the devil was retreating. Looking at Sasuke¡¯s eyes, such as jade¡¯s face showed a shallow blush, only to see her bite. After a moment, he said, "I¡¯ll forget it today."


    Said, 16 nights is a step back, not dare to face Sasuke, she faintly felt, and then continue to stay, there will be some embarrassing things, even said: "I went back to rest, sorry.... .."


    Just as he turned around on the 16th night, a figure blocked his way.


    The sudden shadow made a slight surprise for the sixteen nights, and asked subconsciously: "Sasuke, what are you doing?"


    Sasuke did not answer the sixteen nights, but instead looked at her with gaze.


    "Sasuke, don''t stare at me with that kind of look, it''s weird."


    Sixteen nights dodge Sasuke''s gaze, she can feel the heat hidden in it, it is a kind of infringement.


    In this kind of gaze, I felt my cheeks burned for sixteen nights, and a strange feeling appeared on her chest, as if it was being stroked, the kind of tactile gaze was really weird.


    The sixteen nights did not allow Sasuke to have any movements. Instead, it was even more arrogant. His eyes almost passed through the clothes of the sixteen nights, and even the mysteries hidden under the witches'' robes.


    "Sasuke! You are too arrogant!"


    I really couldn''t stand the eyes of Sasuke. When I was pressed down on the 16th night, it was a cold expression, a little angry.


    Seeing the performance of the 16th night, Sasuke is inexplicably smiling, stepping through a step, almost breaking the space.


    "master."


    However, Sasuke helped hold a long silver hair of sixteen nights, letting it slide lightly to the end, and the flowing hair of the hair outlined the trajectory in the air.


    "Good fragrance."


    Sasuke took a breath, opened his eyes and stared at the sixteen nights in front of him. He said with a hint of banter: "The master is good."


    "you!"


    Being so frivolous by his own apprentice, he was ashamed of anger at sixteen nights. Even though he was nourished, it was difficult to calm his mood, and the calm lake heart was completely disrupted.


    "Sasuke, you are really too arrogant, I am your master."


    "My master, are you?"


    >, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Sasuke chuckled and said, "Don''t forget, the host of the body you are hosting, she is very willing to let me make such a move. Sixteen nights, are you saying yes?"


    "you!"


    Sixteen nights of face-to-face white and white, hate to say, "Don''t forget, now I control this body, you have to do that, wait for her to wake up and say."


    "Oh? That''s a shame."


    Sasuke still didn''t mean to leave, the handsome face appeared inexplicable chuckle, but it was close to the 16th night.


    "However, if I don''t want to."


    This time, in the gaze of sixteen nights, Sasuke caressed her side face as if she were treating her own couple.


    Feeling the sudden warmth, the sixteen-night purple eyes showed indignation and incredulity, she never thought that Sasuke would do such a frivolous move.


    "You bastard!"


    Sixteen nights of anger, it was to push Sasuke away from the side, and the whole messy clothes, the face said coldly: "Sasuke, I am your master, whenever you have to remember this, as You should know what you should not do."


    "Master? Oh, I know."


    Pushed away by the 16th night, Sasuke has no repentance, and will come forward again.


    "stop!"


    This time, there were some angers in the 16th night, and a purple stream of light spurred out in the hands, forming a heavy prison to help.


    "Is it a demon killing?"


    Sasuke looked at the demon of the demon that exudes the power of a powerful demon, and looked up at the sixteen nights. The corner of his mouth was full of confidence. "Master, after performing this, the power of the demon in your body will be exhausted." Alright."


    "you shut up!"


    The face of the sixteen nights, such as jade, contains a touch of pale, showing the fact that her power is empty.


    "Master, you are still the same as before."


    Being restrained by the demon, Zuo assisted with no rebellion, but instead recalled what he said: "Remember two years ago? At that time, you easily agreed to my request and let me be your apprentice. The scene at that time was vivid."


    When Sasuke mentioned it two years ago, the look of sixteen nights was awkward, and the purple pupil flashed a struggling color. However, this was only a moment, and the emotional fluctuations were quickly suppressed by sixteen nights.


    "How about that, hey, Sasuke, don''t forget the things you promised me at the beginning. As an apprentice, you should obey everything about me not as thin as today... For me..."


    "Light and thin?"


    Sasuke snorted and said: "Sixteen nights, I don''t know, at that time, what was your mood? At that time, did your heart have a wave, I know, sixteen nights, hidden in your heart? Do you dare to face it or do you not want to admit it? The term ''master'' is an excuse for you to avoid something..."


    "shut up!"


    Sixteen nights screamed and said: "I don''t know the things you said. Hey, I don''t care about the inexplicable things. I am a witch. I am sixteen nights. Nothing can stop my steps!" ¡±


    "Witch?" Sasuke snorted and realized the meaning of the sixteen nights. After a while, he listened to him: "Do you understand the people? Sixteen nights, do you understand human nature?"


    "People''s heart? Humanity? Hey, I don''t know what you are talking about! For me, existence is value, and since it can be reborn again and reappear in this world, I will continue to follow my destiny as a witch. I have continued, and I don¡¯t care about other things."

 v2 Chapter 326： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    One "Hey."


    Sasuke sighed. He knew that the current sixteen nights were simply oil and salt. As a witch who led humans a hundred years ago, she would cut off all the negative thoughts that affected her cultivation.


    It seems that I have to use the tricks. In my heart, Sasuke has a decision.


    "In that case, there is really no way, Master, offended."


    Saying, the power of the demon in Sasuke''s body rushed out, like the mouth of devouring, and the demonization of the demon that was maintained gradually collapsed.


    Hey!


    The mirror is like a water, and the devil''s arrest collapses, and Sasuke''s body appears.


    "impossible!"


    The scene in front of me surprised the sixteen nights, and the cold scorpion flashed a horror, knowing that she is not a helper opponent, she is going to take the road and flee.


    "Can''t escape."


    Just 16 steps into the footsteps, but was stopped by Sasuke again.


    "Sasuke!"


    Sixteen nights watched the Sasuke in front of him, under the wide sleeves, his hands were subconsciously tight. "You, what are you doing..."


    "Master..." Sasuke''s mouth was light, and he reached out and grabbed the sleeves of the sixteen nights. He took her to the arms with a sigh of relief.


    "You, let go!"


    Surrounded by the breath of Sasuke, a burst of anger at sixteen nights, it is a shot to fight.


    "Oh, don''t waste your energy."


    Losing the support of the devil''s power, sixteen nights, like a three-year-old child, could not resist the action of Sasuke. It was easy, and he was caught by him.


    "You bastard!"


    Sixteen nights have never been treated like this, and she can feel that her chest is almost attached to Sasuke, and the strange stimulation and touch are very clear.


    Sasuke ignored the sixteen nights of shame, and said: "Master, offended." It was the unloading of the sixteen nights.


    The white witch''s robe is fading, and the light-colored guilt is in front of Sasuke''s eyes, and the chest is round, and the plump and pretty curl is self-evident.


    "You are really too arrogant."


    I didn''t dare to look at Sasuke''s gaze. I blinked in the 16th night, and I hated it. The kind of unwillingness and shame were hidden.


    "It¡¯s all this time, no more."


    Sasuke smirked and smothered the thin guilt again. In an instant, a fragrant scent rushed to the nose, followed by a white complexion and a light red tube top.


    Seeing that my upper body blouse had to be completely removed, sixteen nights of shame, it was struggling to leave Sasuke''s control.


    However, this can only be in vain. In a struggle, the covered tube top is still easily removed. In an instant, the white and lovely rabbit is completely in the air.


    The tip is quite upturned, pink and white, and almost no one can be seen.


    Abundance, Yurun, the kind of elasticity and softness can only be felt when you look at it.


    "Let, let go..."


    At this time, sixteen nights could not keep the witch''s solemnity. Even though she closed her eyes, she could feel that Sasuke''s gaze was sweeping her chest''s beauty unscrupulously, and the shameful heart became stronger.


    After all, it is a woman. In the face of such a scene, she can¡¯t be self-sustaining. The shy blush gradually occupied a lot of skins for sixteen nights, and the face like jade is also red-colored.


    "Don''t struggle, 16 nights, I believe that you have fantasized about this day. Although it is a little forced, but I will not give up, do you know? I expected this day two years ago."


    Sasuke kissed the forehead of the sixteen nights lightly, the cold touch made his heart sway, and the sixteen nights of struggling look made him feel fresh.


    At this time, Sasuke realized why the world -->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    There are so many crimes in the world, the feeling is really exciting, it is a near-morbid sense.


    "No!"


    Mo Ming exclaimed and opened his eyes, but found that he was lying in bed at the moment, looking at the layout of the house, it was his own room.


    Mo Ming, who woke up, only felt that there was no pain in the whole body, and he moved his hands and feet. However, he felt that his body was stiff and subconscious. He found that he was wrapped in a scorpion, and the smell of pungent wounds continued to spread.


    Suddenly, like thinking of something important, Mo Ming struggled to get up and climbed up despite the pain in his body.


    "àÛͨ!"


    Like a gourd, Mo Ming fell to the ground from the bed.


    Because of the injury, the painful Mo Ming took a breath.


    At this time, a pendant-like ornament slipped out of the chest of Mo Ming, which was what the Qing Qinger gave him on the thirteenth birthday.


    Speaking of things, Mo Ming saw the more illusory figure of Mo Qinger.


    "sister......"


    Mo Ming¡¯s heart trembled, as if he had lost his spiritual support, he was lying on the ground like that.


    The bluestone floor tiles sent a burst of coolness, but Mo Ming had no feelings about it. He looked at the ceiling with no eyes and eyes, as his spirit was general and empty.


    Mo Ming still remembers the scene when he and Mo Qinger lived together.


    At that time, Mo Qinger took care of him like a gentle sister. Although he was a daughter of the family, he did not look down on his younger brother. The gentleness of the big sister made the younger generation of the family stunned.


    Midsummer night, under the stars, Mo Ming asked Silly.


    "Sister, why do you always take care of me? Many people in the family see that I am not pleasing to the eye, why can you treat me like that..."


    "Why?" Mo Qinger smiled and licked Min Ming''s little head. "Because I like you. You are my brother, I don''t care who you care about."


    like me......


    Mo Qinger hits Mo Ming in a careless manner, and she can''t hear the words behind her. Only this sentence is infinitely magnified.


    "sister!"


    The words of Mo Ming¡¯s abruptness made Mo Qinger a slight glimpse.


    Although Mo Ming is young, he also understands some things. At this moment, under the impulse of strangers, he sees him as if he has decided what he said: "I also like my sister very much. All, in the future, I will never leave my sister."


    ......


    Pediatric idiots, mirrors flash like water.


    The ink lying on the ground moved the dry lips, and the dark eyes were lost.


    "I also like you very much, obviously already agreed, you will take care of me and protect me for a lifetime..."


    "But all this is a dream."


    Mo Ming strives to extend the right hand wrapped by gauze want to catch something, but the one that is obtained is still nothing.


    "Sister... my distance from you, when can I get it..."


    ......


    I don''t know how long it took, Mo Ming woke up again and found that he had returned to the bed, and there was a long-haired girl wearing a pink pimple.


    "Xiao Ying."


    Mo Ming''s hoarse voice came, the little girl named Xiaoying was excited, stood up, and some of the baby''s fat face kept asleep, but she saw her yawning and said: "Young master, you finally wake up. ""


    Looking at this confused girl, Mo Ming moved his lips and tried to pull out a smile.


    "Help me pour water."


    "Oh."


    Xiaoying finally woke up and immediately nodded.

 v2 Chapter 327： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "The young master gave."


    After taking the water cup that Xiaoying handed over, Mo Ming sipped and got the water supplement. The hot throat was finally a lot more comfortable.


    The cup was handed back to Xiaoying, and Mo Ming tried to sit up straight, a little sweat oozing from the front of his forehead, his body was too weak.


    Mo Ming sighed and looked at the girl''s gimmick and said, "Xiao Ying, what happened to my mother."


    "The lady just went to the master, I am here to take care of you."


    "take care of me?"


    Mo Ming leaned his head on the bed. "I am afraid I am coming to sleep here."


    "I am sorry for the young master."


    I was caught by Mo Ming, and Xiaoying spit out her tongue. Some embarrassed said: "I don''t know what is going on. I sit and sit and fall asleep... Master, you don''t Let me talk to my wife."


    "of course not."


    "Great."


    With the assurance of Mo Ming, Xiao Ying cheered, but it was like a child who was praised by adults.


    Mo Ming shook his head and saw Xiaoying''s cute look. The depression in his heart was reduced a lot. In the past few years, he has not been under the care of Xiaoying.


    For Mo Ming, Xiaoying is like a younger sister.


    In this way, Mo Ming and Xiao Ying groaned, and time passed quickly.


    At about noon, Mo Ming¡¯s mother, Lin Yuyao, came to the room.


    Lin Yiyao is a young woman of Huaxin who is about thirty-two years old, but she sees her waist and waist, like a painted eyebrow, and her style still exists. The fly in the ointment is that Lin Yaoyao''s face is slightly pale, and the traces of being beaten by others, although covered with the foundation, but the bright red five-fingerprint is still faintly visible.


    Seeing the scars on Lin¡¯s face, Mo Ming refused to hurt and climbed up under Xiaoying¡¯s help.


    "Mother, my father hit you!"


    Mo Ming looked anxiously at Lin Yaoyao, and his voice was a little bit of a hurry.


    "No..."


    "Who is that... auntie!"


    "Minger, don''t guess, it''s okay, I was accidentally hurt."


    Seeing Lin Yuyao''s cover, Mo Ming''s face sank, he knows that it must have been played by Auntie Li. Over the years, Lin Yaoyao has not been less bullied by Master Li.


    After being supported by Lin Biaoyao, Mo Ming remembered his own affairs and immediately asked Lin to Yao. "Mother, what did the father say? Nothing... he is still angry."


    When I heard that Mo Ming mentioned this matter, Lin Yiyao¡¯s eyes flashed a worrying color, and he still said: ¡°Nothing, don¡¯t worry about your father¡¯s side, now you can feel safe and hurt.¡±


    Lin Yuyao¡¯s worries were captured by Mo Ming, and at the moment, the latter was stubborn.


    "No, my father must have said something, mother, don''t you even hold me?"


    "I......"


    Lin Yiyao opened Zhangkou, but after all, he still couldn¡¯t help but Ming, and waved his hand to signal Xiaoying to go out.


    After Xiaoying left, Lin Xiaoyao said quietly: "Your father will drive you out of the family."


    "What! Father, he wants to expel me!"


    Mo Ming grabbed Lin Yaoyao''s sleeve and looked at the latter''s eyes incredulously.


    "Yeah." Lin Yiyao nodded heavily. "Because of the family''s affairs, he is in the air. In any case, I can''t let him dispel this idea. Ming. I am afraid... I am afraid I can''t go back to heaven."


    "Sure enough."


    Mo Ming said with a disappointment: "That''s good, I lost it like this ---, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The son of the face, he is not very glorious over there. I understand that I knew when I first started with Mo Hengyu and offended the family. He could not explain to the uncle anyway as a father. I am a son who has been smashed. What do you think of it? ¡±


    Self-talking, Mo Ming closed his eyes and turned his head to seal himself like autism.


    "Mother, I have suffered you for years, because I have suffered a lot in the family, and I have no reason to be a child... Mother, the baby is tired."


    "Minger..."


    Lin Yiyao suffered bitterly in her heart. She knew that Mo Ming¡¯s temper was too embarrassing and it was very easy to drill the horns.


    In the end, Lin Yaoyao left, and she left a lot when she left. It is said that she will continue to persuade Mo Tianwu, you must not do stupid things.


    The gas sea was broken, the ink green children left, the ruthless performance of Mo Tianwu, the indifference of the ethnic groups, these shackles would bind the ink to the ink, almost let him breathe.


    All kinds of blows are still too big for the 14-year-old Mo Ming. Even if his mind is firm, he can''t bear it.


    "People like me, even if they are expelled, they will not lose anything."


    The room was once again dead.


    ......


    A few days later, the injury on Mo Ming was much better, and the strength was restored to the 3rd and 4th. Although the wound was still very painful, at least, walking was no problem.


    Immediately, Mo Ming untied the bandage wrapped around the limbs, and the footsteps floated out of bed.


    "Snapped!"


    With the closing of the threshold, Mo Ming left the room where he was injured.


    All the way to the carved column, the antique wooden building shows the style of style.


    Although it is only a separation, the Mohist family is one of the best in the Sanqing Town. In terms of power, only Wang, Li and Liu are still comparable.


    Mo Ming deliberately avoided the crowded places, passing through the long corridor, and the glare of the sun gave his eyes a glimpse.


    "Hey, this is not the five brothers. How can I get better? I walked out."


    Upon hearing this voice, Mo Ming stopped and turned to the direction behind him.


    In the line of sight, there are two teenagers, sixteen or seven years old, dressed in white practice clothes, face handsome, obviously a pair of brothers and gentlemen.


    The two are the other two sons of Mo Tianwu, the boss of the famous ink, the second child Mo Yuanpei, the aunt Li Shishi.


    "Second brother, third brother."


    Seeing the two, Mo Ming has no expression, a slight glimpse.


    "Five younger brothers, how come they have come out of this day, and they have become unfamiliar after a few days."


    Ink and praised the handsome face with a sardonic color ~ www.novelhall.com ~ with Mo Yuanpei to the opposite of Mo Ming.


    "The room is too stuffy, so come out and walk."


    "Oh? Yes."


    Mo Yuanpei looked at Mo Ming with a smile and said: "I heard that your sea of ??gas has been broken. It is really pitiful. The martial arts has been interrupted. It is sad. Look at what you are now, or the cultivation genius in that family. Mo Ming?"


    Being ridiculed by Mo Yuanpei, Mo Ming looked white and tightened his fists. After all, he still suppressed the impulse in his heart.


    "Three brothers, these are the things of the past. Now I am just a waste person. It is not worthy of the third brother."


    "Hey, look at your wolf, I have some sympathy."


    Mo Mingyang sneered and said: "The districts are smashing out, and they want to press on our heads. Where did the previous Yaowu Yangwei go? You don''t really like the limelight? Why, today is so unbearable!"


    "That''s all young and frivolous, please don''t worry too much about your second brother."

 v2 Chapter 328： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    A "small young frivolous!" Ink famously laughed, and then looked very eloquent: "A good young and frivolous, Mo Ming, don''t forget, if not you, my father will be cold or hot in the past few years, if not You, Mo Qinger probably likes me!"


    Said, the ink is famous and erupted, "Mu Ming, I really want to kill you!"


    Mo Ming looked at the more sullen look of the two people, and took a step back in the subconscious. He said, "If you kill me, you don''t worry about your father''s investigation!"


    "Haha, joke!" Ink famously smiled. "If it was before, I would not dare to do it, but now, you are already a waste person. Even if you kill you, your father will not say anything. Yuan Pei, start!" "The voice is falling, and the ink remains as the afterimage disappears."


    Such a speed that makes the use of force lost, Mo Ming has no resistance, and easily is stunned to the ground.


    ......


    In the dark night, under the dark sky, two figures appeared on the edge of the cliff. In the slight moonlight, the faces of the two men gradually became clear, exactly, ink and Yang Yuanpei.


    "Big Brother, let''s deal with him here. It will be suspicious to go back to my father too late."


    "It¡¯s here, in the wilderness, I believe no one will find it."


    Ink famously nodded, and then the inscription in the hands of Mo Ming down, to confirm that after the movement, the two left the cliff.


    The gray mist in the mountains filled everything, and the ink of the Ming Dynasty fell like a stone. The cliffs that were not seen at the bottom of the cliff seemed to devour his body.


    In the dark night, everything is silent.


    Worried about being killed, the content is not available. Where the edge is difficult to break the red dust, the road is ruthless but affectionate.


    Although it was once the most powerful person between heaven and earth, it is also difficult to escape the entanglement of fate, reincarnation, shackles, knowing that all this is destined.


    Sixteen nights still remember the moment, the scene two years ago, can not be erased, can not forget...


    Deep underground, slightly dimly lit rooms, red and white witches, such as Yujiaren.


    After the magic, the 16th night is like the past practice. At this time, she is digesting the power of the devil. Although she got some devilish power from Sasuke, she still can''t use it. She has to do it. The thing is to turn these devils into their own.


    For a long time, sixteen nights opened his eyes, but the purple pupil was flashing with doubts.


    "How could this be the case, why can''t the perfect combination of the power of the devil, and I can''t even break the magical interest, can it be said that this body and the power of the devil have no chance?"


    The so-called devil''s interest is actually the origin of the devil''s power. With the magical devil, you can infinitely generate the power of breaking the magic. Originally, sixteen nights planned, from Sasuke to get enough devilish power, a bang to condense the magic, and then restore the power of life.


    However, the reality is so cruel, even if the 16 nights how hard, but still can not be derived from the magic.


    It is no wonder that the asters have not been passed down to the power of the devil. Therefore, her body can''t fit perfectly with the power of the devil, and it is impossible to talk about the devil''s interest.


    "Is this really fate?"


    Sixteen nights tightened his hands, and a cold face flashed a look of unwillingness.


    Five hundred years ago, her power went through the sky, killing the gods with the power of breaking the magic.


    Five hundred years later, at the beginning of the reincarnation, he was reborn and parasitized in the asters. However, he could not have the power to break the magic.


    "My strength... really want to disappear..."


    Gradually, there was a hateful feeling in the heart of the sixteen nights. She hated her destiny. Why did she give her such an ending? After her resurrection, she could not get everything from her previous life.


    She hates causality, under the cause and effect, but --- , the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    It is impossible to get rid of the reincarnation, even if it has powerful power, it is still inevitable.


    She hates herself. In order to gain the power of demon, she is close to the man, and she resists the sense of shame. She is captured by the man, and finally, even some addicted to it, indulge in the short gentleness.... ..


    "No!"


    Thinking of the scene with Sasuke''s kiss, sixteen nights screamed, squinting at the head, trying to take the humiliating memory out of my mind.


    However, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get rid of it. The warm and smooth touch was like the bones of the bones.


    "Abominable, hateful."


    Sixteen nights resisted, but the scene flashed in front of her eyes like a movie. She could clearly see every detail, even the brilliance of that little bit could be seen.


    A little bit of brilliance, like a sharp spike, is deeply immersed in the body and mind of the sixteen nights. She can''t imagine that she would have that kind of performance at that time, like an ordinary woman who is generally intimate, even sinking in it.


    This kind of thing is simply unacceptable for the sixteen nights.


    More and more want to get rid of, but the deeper the curse.


    Soon, the 16-night mood was lost, and an inexplicable mood was between the squares, but it was a kind of confusion.


    "What do I do for this, under the reincarnation, what I got, fate..."


    The emotions of the sixteen nights began to fall, and the loved ones left, and the power was lost. After five hundred years of reincarnation, they still could not be relieved and could not solve their own obsessions.


    "After all, is it fruitless? Open the door to fate and still can''t control your own destiny..."


    suddenly!


    Sixteen nights only felt a dizzy stun in front of me, but the force of the demon that was suppressed was a sign of riots, like boiling water began to roll.


    "I really can''t be reconciled."


    The state of mind collapsed, and the power of the demon in the body of the sixteenth night broke out. The incomparably huge power carried the power of the whole body.


    laugh!


    A strong gas field covers this space, and the atmosphere is sprayed out, and the purple brilliance is violent, but it is the 16-night clothes shattered.


    "Is it going to die? I...just, I am implicated in Aster...."


    Sixteen nights before the eyes finally dim, fainted in a burst of pain.


    ......


    "here is......"


    When she opened her eyes for sixteen nights, she found that she still had control over the body. At this moment, she was lying on a tatami with a thin blanket on her body. It seemed that someone had saved her life.


    "I......"


    Sixteen nights I want to get up but I feel that there is nowhere to be around, she is almost forbearing, barely supported by her arms.


    "What the **** is going on..."


    On the 16th night, I opened my mouth and hoarse. It was obvious that I had slept for a long time.


    At this time, the porch sounded a squeak, the wooden door was pushed open, and a familiar figure appeared in the sixteen nights of sight, it was Sasuke.


    I saw that he had something like a cup and sauce on his hand. It should be a diet.


    After seeing the 16th night wake up, Sasuke closed the door and went straight to the front of the 16th night, but seriously examined her.


    "Are you a aster or sixteen nights?"


    The sudden words made a slight glimpse of the sixteen nights, and looked at Sasuke, who was close at hand, and said with a sigh of relief: "The consciousness of the girl in Aster has not yet awakened, so I temporarily took over the control of this body."

 v2 Chapter 329： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Oh, that way."


    Sasuke shrugged and took the drinking water from the tray next to him. He handed it to the 16th night. "Drink some water, you are in a coma for three days."


    "Three days?"


    Sixteen nights, a slight stunned, took the cup from the assistant, shivered shallowly, the cool water source slipped through the throat, finally relieved the thirst.


    Like thinking of something important, suddenly put down the cup on the 16th night, hesitated and said: "That... my clothes..."


    "clothes?"


    Sasuke gave a glimpse of what it was said on the 16th night. "Clothes, it is the phosphorus that you can change. I have been here to take care of you these two days."


    "That''s okay, okay."


    At this point, it was only after 16 nights that I let go of my heart, and then said: "Phosphorus is really a good person. The shovel of Aster is not malicious for the phosphorus."


    "I also believe that they can get along very well."


    Sasuke took over the empty cup in the hands of sixteen nights and handed her a glass of water again. She asked with a little concern: "How is it, the body is okay."


    "Ok?"


    On the 16th night, I noticed the care color of Sasuke''s face. It was a slight glimpse, but it was the heart. Sasuke really cares about Aster. Say casually: "It''s okay."


    After hearing the affirmative answer for sixteen nights, Sasuke said with a sigh of relief: "You are fine."


    The word "you" in Sasuke''s mouth fell into the ears of sixteen nights.


    Looking at the fleeting concerns in Sasuke¡¯s eyes, there was a wave of ripples in the heart of the sixteen nights. Did he just say me?


    I want more, ......


    Sixteen nights looked at the ripples in the cup, and finally drank.


    I got enough water, and I felt a lot better in the 16th night, at least not as weak as I was when I woke up.


    "thank you."


    On the 16th night, when Sasuke gave a voice, he said, "How is your recent practice?"


    "Fortunately, the application of the power of the devil is more sophisticated, and, I don''t know what is going on, obviously delivered so many devilish powers, but the power of the devil in my body has not been reduced at all. Look like."


    "what!"


    Sasuke¡¯s careless answer was to let the 16-night heart provoke a huge wave, and the heart was anxious, it was to grasp the hand of Sasuke. "What do you say! You can actually degenerate the power of the devil!"


    Sudden performance on the 16th night made Sasuke very surprised. He said casually: "Yes, what happened?"


    "It would be like this..."


    After receiving Sasuke¡¯s answer, the 16th night seemed to be deflated, and the pale face appeared to be lost. ¡°How could this be the case? The power of the devil has chosen you, how can it...¡±


    "what happened to you?"


    On the occasion of the sixteen nights of injury, Sasuke¡¯s voice was clearly introduced into her mind. The next moment, she felt that her palm was hot, but she found that her hand was still holding Sasuke.


    "It''s nothing......"


    On the 16th night, I pressed down my heart and took my hand back from the assistant.


    "16 nights..."


    At this time, Sasuke spoke. "Your body is still weak, do you want to make up the devil?"


    "Adding the devil?"


    Sasuke¡¯s words of Turkic made a sixteen night glimpse. The purple pupil flashed a tangled light. Although she was very unwilling, but she thought of her physical condition, she nodded. "Well, continue today."


    After receiving the affirmation of sixteen nights, Sasuke did not hesitate. After all, it has been ---, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    It has been carried out many times, without any oysters, he and the sixteen nights kiss together, the purple demon power is continuously transmitted to the sixteen nights.


    At this time, in the heart of Sasuke, the refining pot suddenly appeared inexplicable fluctuations, but see the real guardian runes of the body under the influence of the refining pot, but it changed the more embarrassing ornamentation.


    Like breathing, the changed runes shine with the mysterious brilliance, and every wave of volatility will produce some devilish power, supplementing the power of his body.


    If you can see it in sixteen nights, you will definitely exclaim. Isn¡¯t the purple rune not the magical thing?


    ......


    Finally, I added the power of the demon, and in the slight shoving of the sixteen nights, the two men left.


    However, I saw a slightly reddish complexion in the 16th night, but there was a faint rush between the exhalation. "It¡¯s enough, my body is almost completely restored."


    "Well, take care of yourself."


    Sasuke nodded. When he saw that it was completely okay for sixteen nights, he let go of his heart. After a while, he talked about another thing.


    "On the 16th night, can you promise to be my master?"


    "master?"


    Sixteen nights were very surprised. She didn''t know why Sasuke had a whim and wanted to worship her as a teacher.


    "It is like this. I have the power to break the magic inside, but I can''t play its true power, so I want to worship you as a teacher and teach me how to use the power of breaking the magic."


    "This way."


    After sixteen nights of indulging, he hesitated and said: "But, I have never accepted an apprentice, and, do you really want to worship me as a teacher?"


    "Of course, I am very religious, and you only need to teach me some techniques. I believe that Aster is very happy to know about this."


    Seeing the sincere performance of Sasuke, the 16th night began to loosen. I don¡¯t know whether it was the reason for the Amethyst or the other. After a long silence, I said: "Since you moved out of the Aster, I have to promise you."


    "Thank you so much."


    Say, Sasuke showed a pious look for the sixteen nights.


    "Sasuke, since I am my apprentice, then I must listen to my words and not betray me. Do you understand this?"


    "That is nature, I will remember for a lifetime, will not betray you, Master."


    I got Sasuke''s answer. On the cold face of the 16th night, there was a shallow smile. In my heart, Sasuke''s image was clearer.


    "That''s good, I look forward to your future performance, Sasuke, don''t let me down."


    In the room, Sasuke and the sixteen nights are opposite each other. The two make promises here, between the mentor and the apprentice, the beginning of the fate...


    Finally it is Everything has a law, such as a dream bubble, such as dew is like electricity, the deceased such as Sifu, will eventually become the pure land of Lingtai, but in the dream, it is incomparably true.


    fate.


    The vast underground world, the big snake pill, in the slightly dimly lit room, the body of a man and a woman is tightly entangled, the white complexion, the long silver hair, such as the face of the jade, there is a little bit of aftertaste, falling into a deep sleep The appearance of her shows that she spent a lot of physical strength in that absurdity.


    At this time, the man on the side moved, and then he opened his eyes and saw the woman who was sleeping next to him. He rubbed his hand and reached out and gathered the messy silver hair to gather his ears.


    Looking at the woman in front of me, there was a sigh of relief in the black and white eyes. "Sixteen nights, I hope that I and the asters will be able to understand... I..."


    Caressing the quiet sleep, Zuo help the lips move, and finally pressed the sentence to the bottom of my heart.


    At last glance, Sasuke wears clothes, does not stay in this place, and left the room straight.

 v2 Chapter 330： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    After Sasuke left, the woman''s fan-like eyelashes fluttered and opened her eyes. The purple pupil didn''t have a look, like a hollow, looking at the dark ceiling and wondering what to think.


    "Is this my fate..."


    The ethereal female voice sounded in the house, with helplessness and embarrassment in it, and the room was once again in silence.


    ......


    It is already more than four in the morning, and most of the internal sounds of the stronghold are still sleeping, but the empty underground world is a bit quiet.


    Under the silver light, the darkness was dispelled within the martyrdom, and the footsteps of the cricket came, but it was the help of the grasshopper.


    Before going to a room door, Sasuke''s footsteps stopped, but he saw him face silently, the blushing writing wheel eyes quietly opened, and the black three-hook jade contained inexplicable brilliance.


    "Orochimaru......"


    Sasuke whispered, and he took out the grasshopper sword at the waist.


    The Jianfeng flashed, and the violent light passed through, but it was blocked by layers of air. The electric light screamed and the purple lightning suddenly appeared.


    laugh!


    The grasshopper sword surrounded by purple thunder light easily breaks open the space, and the three-footed Qingfeng is inspired by the sharp sword. In an instant, the thick wooden door turns into powder.


    The door opened and the dust was scattered. Sasuke took the grass and sword into the room. The target was the figure on the bed.


    "kill!"


    Sasuke¡¯s face was cold, and the sharp sword in his hand suddenly thundered. The purple thunder turned into a dragon and swallowed the figure on the bed.


    "do you died?"


    Sasuke took back the grasshopper sword and saw the figure on the bed. The written eyes were slightly congested.


    I saw that the figure that was burnt by the thunder was changed for a while, but in the end it was turned into a muddy mud, and the black marks were particularly dazzling on the white sheets.


    "Sure enough, big snake pill..."


    At this time, the sudden voice sounded behind Sasuke.


    "Sasuke adults, Dashen Maru are waiting for you."


    "pocket."


    Sasuke turned around and wrote a round-eye look at the pockets waiting outside the door, and the smashing three-hook jade exudes inexplicable power.


    In an instant, I only feel that a powerful spiritual force is coming to the surface. The **** three-jaw jade is infinitely magnified in front of his eyes. Just like a demon, he will pull him into the abyss.


    "illusion!"


    When I was stunned, I wanted to resist, but I found that my mental strength was not the opponent of Sasuke. I was completely defeated.


    Hey!


    The strong mental power disintegrated the mental defense of the pocket. His eyes were more and more blurred, but he saw his eyes rotating in the three hooks. After all, he was controlled by Sasuke.


    The bag was solved, and the three hooks of Sasuke''s eyes slowly disappeared. The cold-looking command said: "Where is the big snake pill, take me to see him!"


    "Yes...the master..."


    Being written by the wheel eye, the pocket has no resilience, and the body shape is turned, it is with Sasuke to find the big snake pill.


    The turn of the nine turns, bypassing the long corridor, the pocket finally brought Sasuke to a dark space, the footsteps stopped, and the surrounding was dead.


    Sasuke¡¯s blushing writing eyes saw through the darkness, and he saw that there were two figures standing on the high platform in the distance.


    At this time, after the sound of the bang, the hall lights lit up, and the figure above the high platform finally saw clearly, it was the big snake pill and Jun Ma Lu.


    "Orochimaru......"


    Sasuke looked at the big snake pill that was tied to his hands with a bandage. The grasshopper sword of the right hand was lit again. The purple thunder light was covered with a sword, and the sharp spirit would pierce the space. -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Seeing the action of Sasuke''s vigilance, the sullen face of the big snake pill emerged inexplicable. "Sasuke, I didn''t expect you to come so fast. You are not looking for a dragon hole?"


    "Dragon Cave?"


    Sasuke snorted, and the lightning in his hand remained undiminished. "I am looking for a dragon hole, but before that, there is an important thing to do."


    "Oh? What is it?"


    The big snake pill is a gloomy smile, and the strange color on the face is even worse.


    "Kill you!"


    The cold voice rang coldly, indicating the determination in Sasuke''s heart.


    "Kill me? Hey..."


    Dashen pill smiled differently. "I want to start doing it so quickly. Sasuke, you are really worried."


    "Impatient? I don''t think so."


    Say, Sasuke''s body shape flashes, stunned, the fierce thunder breaks open the space, carrying the powerful devil''s power of the grasshopper sword in front of the big snake pill infinitely magnified.


    laugh!


    According to Jianfeng, the strange breath suddenly appeared, but the chakras of brown and white formed a Taiji-like light curtain, and the purple lightning was blocked. The shot was Jun Ma Lu.


    "Jun Ma Lu..."


    Sasuke''s gaze gaze, watching the guardian of the big snake pill Jun Ma Lu, the more thundering in the hands of the thunder, the constant force of the devil''s power output, the Taiji light curtain constantly trembles.


    Hey!


    The continuous tremors spread, but the taiji guards of Jun Ma Lu appeared to have a road crack.


    Immediately, Jun Ma Lu¡¯s body pressure doubled. After all, the Taiji guardian disintegrated, and the grassy sword full of sharpness was going to his shoulder.


    Feeling the sharp strength, Jun Ma Lu flashed a scorpion in his eyes, and immediately condensed thousands of bone spurs, but it was like a hedgehog.


    "The dance of thorns!"


    Jun Ma Lu whispered, and under the rotation of his body, with the rigidity of the bone spur, he blocked the sword that must be killed.


    boom!


    The two figures are constantly colliding in the air, and the two streams of purple and white excite a sharp Chakra airflow.


    With a bang, the two quickly separated, and under the confrontation, there was no one who could.


    Guarding the big snake pill behind him, Jun Ma Lu has a steady breath, and the white brilliance of the whole body is constantly consuming, but the space has begun to oscillate.


    "Sasuke, your strength has increased a lot..."


    "To each other..."


    Sasuke subconsciously opened the writing eye, and watched the Jun Ma Lu on the high platform with vigilance. "The power in your body is incredible. It is no wonder that the big snake pill is so important to you, but You are definitely not my opponent. ¡±


    "Oh? Then I really want to see, how did you defeat me, Sasuke, my real strength, have you seen it?"


    Said, Jun Ma Lu Zhou smock no wind automatically, but see the white brilliance more and more intense, a strange Chakra burst out.


    "You finally started to be serious, Jun Ma Lu..."


    Behind the big snake pill smiled, standing in the back and staring at the change of Jun Ma Lu, the narrow snake eye is implied with a touch of enthusiasm and reverence.


    "this is......"


    Sasuke looked at Jun Ma Lu, and the look of the shock was inextricable. He saw that Jun Ma Lu quietly appeared strangely in front of his forehead, but it was a prototype of an eye.


    The white light shines, the eye shape gradually solidifies, and the closed scorpion exudes inexplicable power. The one-eyed eye has not yet opened, and you can feel the hidden terrorist power.


    "my power......"

 v2 Chapter 331： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    One Jun Ma Lu¡¯s voice fell, but he saw a strange printing in his hand. The next moment, he saw the closed one-eyed slowly opening a third, like a dream, a strong white light lasing However, the entire space was oppressed, but the air molecules inside the space were stagnant.


    "It turned out that Jiu Jiyu was looking back!"


    The shocking voice spit out from Sasuke''s mouth. It is incredible for the strength of Jun Ma Lu. "How could it be... How can the reincarnation appear in you, and it is the legendary Jiuyuyu.... .."


    "Sasuke, this is my strength..."


    Jun Ma Lu¡¯s voice rang quietly. ¡°Although it¡¯s not complete, it¡¯s a real eye.¡±


    "Sure enough, did you get the inheritance of Hui Ye?"


    Sasuke''s face sinks into the water, watching Jun Ma Lu open a third of Jiu Jade''s eye-turning look, he naturally knows the abnormality of Jiu Jiyu''s eye, the ten-eyed eye, the true eye of God.


    Legend has it that Jiugou Yu¡¯s turn back to open the reincarnation is the origin of everything. The person who has the eyes of Jiu Jiyu¡¯s turn is to control the reincarnation, control the destiny, and have an incomparably powerful force.


    What Sasuke did not expect was that Jun Ma Lu had such power.


    Sasuke originally thought that Jun Malu only got the chakra of the big tube wood night, but at this moment, the strength of Jun Ma Lu once again shocked him, not only the chakra of the big tube, but even her nine Gou Yu¡¯s eyes have been inherited, such a thing, such a fact is simply impossible!


    Can it be said that Jun Ma Lu is the protagonist?


    Looking at the strong power that Jun Ma Lu Sanfan showed five times, even Sasuke, there is a slight imbalance in his heart. He knows that Jun Ma Lu is the real pride of the sky, almost no cultivation, it is a step into the sky, almost has A power that rivals God.


    At this time, the white Chakra, which fluctuated on Jun Ma Lu, slowly stopped, forming a stream of ripples around his body, and his shape began to change. The white hair was long and the head was horny. The object is like two ears.


    The first two points of Zhu Hong, but the one-third of Jiu Jiyu¡¯s eyes, the white hollow, almost penetrated everything in the world.


    At this time, the image of Jun Ma Lu is infinitely close to the big tube wood glow night, completely like the incarnation of the goddess of the goddess, the **** of the world.


    Jun Ma Lu silently looked down on Sasuke, and the coldness contained in his eyes almost frozen everything in the world. "Sasuke, how can you face me like this? Let me see it, your so-called determination, what you call power. Let me feel the power of inheriting the blood of the immortal!"


    "You guy..."


    Sasuke tightened his hands, and the blushing three-hook jade wrote a strong warfare in the round eyes. What about the inheritors of the goddess of the goddess.


    "My strength, my footsteps, even God, can''t stop!"


    Jun Ma Lu looked down on Sasuke on the ground, and the condescending gesture showed God''s pride.


    "Sasuke, has already reached this step, I sentenced you to death in the name of the goddess!"


    When the voice fell, but I saw the seal in the hands of Jun Ma Lu, a strange force came into being. The white and brown Chakra blended together and the dramatic space fluctuations occurred.


    laugh!


    Just like the boiling water rolling, the two forces turned out to be a black check of incomparable horror-->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    carat.


    "This chakra is... yin and yang!"


    Although Sasuke has not seen the real yin and yang technique, the smell of Chakra produced in Jun Ma Lu still makes him aware of some clues. The chakra is full of activity and devastating, and it is faint. A powerful force of creation and the power of destruction.


    This kind of power is not yin and yang, what is it?


    "Yes, it''s yin and yang, although it''s not complete, but enough to deal with you!"


    Jun Ma Lu looked down on Sasuke. The indifferent eyes seemed to be watching a dead person. His tone was cold and the nine black spiral spheres were condensed behind him.


    The black sphere is like a grinding wheel, exuding the momentum that destroys everything. As long as the human body is stained, it will be annihilated into nothingness.


    "It''s not easy."


    Sasuke¡¯s secret voice, the singularity of yin and yang, he has already seen it in the original. Destruction, creation, and the coexistence of two forces. It is said that all current Ninjutsu civilizations are derived from yin and yang.


    Now, Jun Ma Lu uses the yin and yang, which indicates that he has both powers of creation and destruction. It can be said that no ninju can exert any effect on him.


    The big snake pill stands not far behind Jun Ma Lu, watching the yin and yang of the Ming and the change, the color of desire in the eyes, he also wants to have that power.


    However, what is ultimately needed is to solve Sasuke and let him completely become his own container.


    Feel the strength of Jun Ma Lu''s continuous improvement, the snake''s eye glimmers in the eyes of the snake, he has seen, successfully encroached on the scene of Sasuke''s body.


    "Sasuke, your ending is already doomed, it can only be dead."


    Jun Ma Lu seems to judge the fate of Sasuke, silently and contemptible. In his eyes, Sasuke has no way to deal with his yin and yang.


    At this time, the momentum of Jun Ma Lu has risen to the highest point, nine black spheres are constantly solidified, and the power radiated almost makes the space fluctuate.


    Sasuke watched the change of Jun Ma Lu, and did not easily start. Although Jun Ma Lu¡¯s yin and yang were powerful, it did not mean that he did not have any means to deal with yin and yang.


    "Jun Ma Lu. I admit that you are very good now, but if you want to kill me, you are still a little worse."


    Talk to Sasuke¡¯s face is a vivid color. "I have seen your strength, but my strength is not a small one."


    Immediately, the assistants in the assistants printed, the purple brilliance of the cockroaches burst out in a flash, pure, ethereal, almost destroying all evil, it is the power of the devil.


    The power of breaking the devil is continuous, and the momentum can completely compete with the yin and yang.


    Moreover, this kind of power is very strange, and Rao is a big snake and knows a lot.


    "You also have a card."


    Jun Ma Lu heart and soul, a voice, but in the hands is a strong yin and yang technique, in a flash, a few black energy spheres spurt out.


    laugh!


    The yin and yang horror is very horrible, but it is directly breaking the space, the streamer flashes, it is necessary to completely devour Sasuke.


    At the beginning of the millennium, Zuo Assistant also completed the Indian style, the huge purple arrow instantly condensed, exuding all the sharp gas trails to meet the yin and yang.

 v2 Chapter 332： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    There was no roaring sound, only the purple arrows and the yin and yang smashed into the fierce brilliance, the space trembled, the fierce strength made the ground crash, the dust flew, and several people on the field drowned.


    After all, the dust and smoke scattered, exposed to the four that had been damaged, Jun Ma Lu protects the big snake pill standing aside, and the pocket was directly stunned.


    Hey, the footsteps came, and Sasuke came out of a shelter, but it was unharmed.


    "It''s not easy..."


    Seeing Sasuke, the big snake pill gaze, and Sasuke is a guy who can harden yin and yang. The power in his body is terrible. Without guessing, the power should not belong to this era...


    Jun Ma Lu¡¯s face was still so indifferent, but when he saw that Sasuke was effortless to take his yin and yang, he was surprised. He finally knew why Sasuke showed the kind of well-thought-out look. His cards are also so powerful.


    Sasuke feels that the power of the demon in the body is constant, and the devil''s interest provides sufficient power for him to squander.


    "This time, I changed my attack."


    No hesitation, the assistant in the assistant quickly printed, broken. Purple dance!


    The powerful devil''s power is constantly gathering, and the entire space is oppressed.


    Hey!


    The air trembles, the power of the devil breaks in a moment, and hundreds of purple arrows gather together, bursting out like an arrow.


    laugh!


    The purple arrows pierced the space, and the horrible pressure came instantly.


    In the face of such a densely broken arrow, Jun Ma Lu did not dare to neglect, and even danced in his hand, the black energy sphere condensed, fluctuated three times, and the sphere was expanded to a few feet.


    Immediately, the yin and yang spheroids were thrown out by Jun Ma Lu, and like a black hole, they absorbed everything around them.


    Hey!


    The broken magic arrow just touched the black sphere, and the air between the two was bursting and roaring, like boiling water, it was necessary to fight for you.


    The black sphere did not face such a large number of broken arrows, but instead relied on the power of swallowing to resist the broken arrows.


    Visible to the naked eye, the broken arrow is constantly swallowed by the black hole, and less than a hundred, the broken arrows are swallowed up.


    At this moment, the black hole was also turned into a palm shape. Finally, in a sizzle, a little starlight disappeared into the heavens and the earth.


    "It was blocked!"


    Sasuke¡¯s gaze is stagnation, then...


    Immediately, the hand was sealed again, and the raging devil''s power condensed the broken arrow, and the sharpness of the air filled the space.


    Suddenly, all the arrows swarmed out, and a piece of purple cloud was like a meat grinder, which was a deadly destructive force.


    In the face of such a fierce offensive, Jun Ma Lu did not dare to neglect, but he saw his full force to promote yin and yang, the black energy continued to converge, but it formed an energy sphere like the tail beast jade.


    This is one of the tricks of Jun Ma Lu, the yin and yang are shattered, and the yin and yang sputum simulates the general attack mode of the tail beast jade, so that the destruction and creation of the two attributes are balanced, and when the explosion occurs, the instantaneous collision is exploited. Destroy all.


    "Take it!"


    Jun Ma Lu¡¯s eyes flashed a glimpse of it, and instantly smashed the yin and yang to the extreme. When it was thrown, it made the space undulate, and only heard the sound of squeaking, which was caused by the annihilation of air molecules. Tremor.


    Like the heavens and the earth, the yin and yang are broken and the broken arrows are on.


    Crash!


    >, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    />


    The white light spurt, the smoldering power bursts out, the cobweb-like cracks spread, and in the horrific explosion, almost all the underground world will be destroyed.


    The continuous buzzing sound, but seeing that the yin and yang shattered all the broken arrows, the next moment, the Thunder''s momentum is pressing on Sasuke, and the destructive power carried by it almost makes people breathe.


    "Damn!"


    Sasuke did not think that the yin and yang had been so overwhelmed, and it turned out that all the broken arrows were destroyed in an instant.


    At this moment, the yin and yang shattered infinitely magnified in front of Sasuke, even if it was too late to hide.


    Between the millennium and the first, Sasuke immediately turned the power of the devil, forming a shield with shining purple and purple brilliance, which is a defensive move taught to Sasuke on the 16th night.


    When the horrible yin and yang are on the verge of the body, the purple shield can block the tendency to devour everything, but see that the two forces are constantly confronting, and the energy of the arc is constantly erupting.


    Yin and Yang, the power of the devil, the two powerful abnormal forces once again confronted.


    Sasuke worked hard to break the power of the demon, and blessed the shield against the yin and yang. The blushing writing eyes looked at Jun Ma Lu above the high platform.


    "This is the end."


    However, I saw the seal of Jun Ma Lu again. At this moment, another yin and yang was condensed again. In the cold, Jun Malu pressed the yin and yang to Sasuke.


    The two yin and yang burst and attack at the same time, and the sudden burst of power almost destroyed everything.


    In an instant, I saw a purple crack in the protection of Sasuke.


    Hey!


    Rao is Sasuke''s full force to output the power of breaking the devil, but still can''t resist the fierce attack of yin and yang. After all, in a cracking sound, the purple shield is gradually dimmed, and it seems to be completely fragmented.


    The situation is extremely critical.


    At this time, the purple light shone in the space. The next moment, I saw a huge purple streamer attacking the yin and yang.


    "That is!"


    The sudden help helped Sasuke to squat, and he felt that the purple streamer was mixed with a familiar atmosphere, and the power of the devil was even more pure than his.


    Like the mirror flower and water month, the horror and yin of the horror is violently shaken under the action of the purple streamer. Hey, the yin and yang shattered the brilliance, and soon it was turned into a dark air stream under the purple streamer, which was thoroughly purified. .


    The situation on the field changed drastically. The blow that was supposed to be killed was resisted. Jun Ma¡¯s heart was condensed. He knew that the person in the dark was very terrifying. Even if he tried his best, he could not resist ~www.novelhall. Com~¶£¶£...


    Accompanied by an ethereal bell tremor, under the fluctuation of space, I saw a silver-haired woman wearing a red and white witch costume appeared on the field.


    Such as the face of jade, the purple pupil, the long hair of the galaxy, the inviolable temperament of the ethereal, indicating that she is a powerful witch.


    "Oh... sixteen nights..."


    Sasuke noticed the woman not far away, but she shouted out.


    Sixteen nights did not look at Sasuke. His eyes looked like he was ignoring him. He stared at Jun Ma Lu on the high platform, and changed his hands in the hands. In an instant, the huge devil''s power covered the space.


    The atmosphere on the court was very abrupt, and the sudden appearance of the sixteen nights caused a reversal of the battle.


    The big snake pill looked at the sudden appearance of the sixteen nights, and the look changed. I don¡¯t know why. He felt the feeling of infinite horror in his heart. It was a kind of fear that could arise when faced with a certain strong and irresistible force.

 v2 Chapter 333： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Just listen to the big snake pill and mutter to himself: "Is this not a aster? No! The aster is not so powerful. She is... Sasuke, how many secrets do you have..."


    "How come you are sixteen nights."


    Sasuke subconsciously glanced at the sixteen nights, but saw her still so cold. At this point, the latter noticed Sasuke''s gaze, and the purple pupil flashed a touch of unnaturalness, and when it snorted, it rushed straight to Jun Ma Lu.


    "..."


    Knowing that I was ignored by sixteen nights, Sasuke¡¯s heart sighed, and my heart was fine. Her performance was still normal. At the very least, there was no such thing as going to be cut.


    Space fluctuations, purple brilliance flashed, and saw the three-footed arrow in the hands of sixteen nights.


    laugh!


    Containing the power of terror to pierce the air, the incomparable sharp atmosphere will cover the Jun.


    This trick is basically the purple that has been displayed by Sasuke. However, in the 16th night, it is a lot stronger. It almost does not give Jun Malu reaction time. The horrible arrow is the defense that penetrates his whole body. .


    Piercing, bloody, but see Jun Ma Lu left shoulder completely cracked, the shoulder blade is disconnected from it, the white bones of the skull exposed, but also with **** pork, the surrounding blood is fuzzy, almost impossible to distinguish.


    "Well......"


    The intense pain swept all the nerves of Jun Ma Lu. Under that arrow, he only felt that his body was like being torn, and that it was only an arrow, but the power of the devil The purification properties are still eroding his body tissue.


    "A wonderful woman..."


    The sweat of the big ball dripped from the front of Jun Ma Lu, his face was paler, and the blood was pouring from the corner of his mouth, but he was seriously injured.


    Taking a breath, Jun Ma Lu looked at the sixteen nights floating in the air with a dignified look. He knew that the woman in front of him was not the asters she had known. The power almost exceeded his cognition.


    "I didn''t expect Sasuke to have such a card. It was really troublesome."


    Immediately, Jun Ma Lu''s left shoulder white light appeared, the gel-like bones surging, but it was to fill the broken parts of his body, and there was no injury.


    "Is it not dead?"


    Seeing the recovery of the injured Jun Ma Lu, the sixteen-night purple double-twisting micro-microwave, for the general understanding of the strength of Jun Ma Lu, but see her hands again to seal, stunned, more horrible demon power, It is almost necessary to break this piece of space.


    "It will be so strong..."


    Sasuke saw the performance of the sixteen nights, but he was also amazed. "As long as she gives her enough power to break the devil, I am afraid that no one is her opponent."


    Thinking of this, Sasuke is very helpless, he has a sense of frustration, the feeling of being overtaken is very uncomfortable. However, after all, 16 nights is his intimate person, and this kind of mind is quickly suppressed.


    Hey!


    The space trembles, the purple streamer spreads out, and the incomparably powerful force reappears. This time, it is still a three-foot purple arrow, but the power contained therein is more solid.


    It can be seen that the purple arrow is overflowing with light, like a crystal. The arrow is engraved with a mysterious rune, and the sharpness of the tip is almost through everything.


    On the 16th night, overlooking the Jun Ma Lu on the high platform, the Indian-style change in the hand, in an instant, the broken magic arrow burst out, where the space fluctuated, flowing like water.


    In the face of a strong arrow, the feeling of death floated on the heart of Jun Ma, the first time in his life, this feeling of incomparable danger, since the power that inherited the great night, the first crisis sense.


    "Be sure to block!"


    &nb-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Sp; Jun Ma Lu Xinshen giant earthquake, crazy running yin and yang sorrow, in an instant, a huge void of black holes emerged, trying to block the irreversible arrow.


    The broken magic arrow hit the black hole, and the whole space trembled. The purple demon power swept out, but it gradually disintegrated the black hole.


    "impossible!"


    Jun Ma Lu screamed, calm indifference can no longer be maintained, and then all the strength of the body to resist, he definitely does not recognize the power of the goddess of the goddess will be defeated to a witch.


    However, this is only in vain, and the yin and yang sorcerer still collapses, just like the long-dead ending, and no matter how hard he works, he can''t change.


    The broken magic arrow is not reduced. After passing through the black hole, the streamer flashes, and you will once again wear Jun Ma Lu through your chest.


    Jun Ma Lu looked at the strong arrow in the line of sight infinitely magnified, at this time, a black shadow blocked in front of him.


    Hey!


    Lee arrow passed through the chest, the bright red blood was soaked on the ground, and Jun Ma Lu was incredulously watching the man who blocked him for the next arrow.


    "The big snake pill adult..."


    Looking at the big snake pill like a gray-faced look, Jun Ma Lu double eyes, his breathing almost stagnate.


    "Great Snake Pills!"


    "Jun Ma Lu..."


    The big snake pill screamed, "cough... I didn''t expect it, I still came to this step..."


    "The big snake pill adult... you won''t have anything..."


    Jun Ma Lu completely lost the square inch, cold and silent, but instead of fear and overwhelming.


    "I......"


    At this time, the smell of the big snake pill became more and more chaotic, and the blood mixed with the broken internal organs was sprayed out, and the clothes of Jun Ma Lu were dyed.


    Seeing the big snake pill breath, Jun Ma Lu hurriedly supported the body that the big snake pill was about to fall.


    "Jun Ma Lu..." The big snake pill, like a golden paper, was held in the arms by Jun Ma Lu. The corner of his mouth showed an inexplicable smile. "In this way, I have fulfilled my promise. I already know." There will be such a day, when I was in front of the adult, I had expected it."


    "Da snake pill adult, don''t talk, you are fine..."


    During the speech, Jun Ma Lu¡¯s tone was a little hoarse. He watched the adult who he respected died, and the sorrow in his heart was like a whirlpool that torn his body apart.


    On the court, Sasuke and the 16th night went to the high platform, silently watching Jun Ma Lu who would hold the big snake pill. At this time, the two did not shoot.


    "Jun Ma Lu, do you still want to do it?"


    Looking at the tragic two people ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Sasuke suddenly emerged a sympathy, but this feeling is only a moment, and soon he was pressed down.


    "Sasuke..."


    Jun Ma Lu hated and saw Sasuke, and looked at the 16 nights around Sasuke. It seems that they have to engrave the figure of both of them into their minds.


    It is them who killed their most respected people, killed their benefactors, and killed the people they cherish most.


    At this moment, Jun Ma Lu can''t forgive Sasuke and 16 nights anyway. The anger in his heart is almost to burn everything in this world.


    "I want to kill you!"


    Jun Ma Lu screamed, but he was desperate to rush forward.


    "Jun Ma Lu! Keke..."


    The big snake pill took the sleeves of Jun Ma Lu with Yu Li.


    "The big snake pill adult..."

 v2 Chapter 334： Festival

    "Don''t be impulsive." The big snake pill looked at Jun Ma Lu''s eyes and shook his head slightly. He knew that he was escaping at this moment. Even if he died, he couldn''t let Jun Maru accompany him. He had already promised that person, absolutely must protect him. Ma Lu, before you can finish the matter, you must not let Jun Ma Lu die easily.


    "Sasuke..."


    The big snake pill, which was reluctantly suppressed by Jun Ma Lu, turned to Sasuke and looked at the face that had been familiar for a long time. It was a smile of repentance.


    "Sasuke, I know that I have done a lot of wrong things in my life and committed a lot of crimes. When I was dead, I finally understood that people live in the world, there are still many things to guard, power, not all. My life, in retrospect, it¡¯s really empty."


    Speaking of this, the face of the big snake pill suddenly appeared an abnormal blush, but it was back light.


    "Sasuke, although killed by you, but I don''t hate you. I have been waiting for a long time this day. Now, I am completely free."


    In the face of the monologue of the big snake pill, Sasuke''s look changed, after all, he still took the killing heart back, but saw his writing wheel gradually disappeared, like treating the old friend''s tone: "Although I can''t understand you." Style, but I know that you are not too bad. Although you are trying to harness the power of Uchiha, you are also confused by power for a while."


    After hesitating, Sasuke said again: "Thank you for your care over the years, thank you."


    Say, Sasuke is a slight glimpse.


    "Sasuke, cough..."


    Seeing the performance of Sasuke, the big snake pill smiled palely. "I really envy you Uchiha, I lost it to you in my life. First, you are, then you..."


    "Sasuke, I believe in you, even if you are jealous, it is not your opponent..."


    Speaking of this, the smell of the big snake pill is gradually weak, and the eyes flashed with a fascinating look. He remembered the scene when he was defeated by the beggar. At that time, facing the embarrassment, he was very weak and had a feeling of facing the gods. That kind of difference is really not something that mortals can match.


    Thinking of the work of my life, the big snake pill sighed, for the sake of strength, for the so-called truth, I really missed a lot in my life.


    "Would you die?"


    The big snake pill feels more and more dark in front of his eyes. An inexplicable force is pulling his soul. His body is light and fluttering. His body is already paralyzed. He appears in front of his face with a faint voice and smile. He remembers the words of flying and dying. .


    "The big snake pill, once, in such a long time, you are also my favorite apprentice."


    "Yu Fei teacher, for Konoha, for you, I still can''t give up..."


    After all, the snake''s breath was cut off, and at the time of his death, his mouth still had a smile.


    "Great Snake Pills!"


    Feel the life of the big snake pill smashed, Jun Ma Lu heart shock, great grief oncoming, almost let him faint.


    "The big snake pill, you can rest assured, my mission, my responsibility, I will always remember."


    Treasure to hold the big snake pill in his arms, Jun Ma Lu looked at Sasuke meaningfully, moved his lips, and finally said: "Sasuke, although the big snake pill adults do not let me kill you, but this hate I will remember in my heart Wait, in the near future, my appearance will make the whole tolerance world fear!"


    Daddy, but see Jun Ma Lu''s forefront of the nine jade jade round eyes inexplicable fluctuations, the next moment, like the mirror flower water month, he and the big snake pill suddenly disappeared into the space, completely no news.


    Sasuke looked at the place where Jun Ma Lu disappeared.


    There, there is still a large amount of blood remaining, and the black blood stains pierce the human eye like sharp wheat.


    Is the big snake pill dead like this?


    The inexplicable loss of the heart, but it is to let Sasuke suffer some gains and losses.


    After all, I lived here for two years in the big snake pill. Sasuke still has some feelings for him. Although the other party is disgusting, it is very abnormal.


    "This is the end?"


    Although the big snake pill died under his nose, but Sasuke had a feeling in his heart, this thing will never end so easily, he has a hunch that the big snake pill will not die so easily.


    Although the future is vague, there are still traces to follow.


    At this point, Sasuke woke up from the loss of consciousness, turned his head, but found that the back of the sixteen nights has gradually drifted away.


    "master......"


    Sasuke opened his mouth, and after all, he still didn''t catch up. Now he can''t face the sixteen nights at the same time. Instead of letting both of them fall into awkwardness, it is better not to see them for the time being.


    "I only hope that Aster can convince her as soon as possible."


    Sasuke sighed and did that kind of thing for her, and wanted to seek understanding that it was impossible in a short time.


    Hope can only be pinned on the body of Aster.


    Packing up the mood, Sasuke looked at the stunned pocket, and his spirit was distracted by the writing of the wheel eye, lying on the ground like a dead man.


    Now, Sasuke doesn''t know how to handle the pocket. The big snake pill has been killed by him. Only one person is left and he is let go.


    No, of course, it won''t be easily let go.


    The insidious and sorrowful help of the pocket has been seen in the comics let him go, I don''t know how many hidden dangers will be buried.


    "You can''t be cheaper."


    Sasuke smiled and smiled, revealing his white teeth and stepping closer to his pocket.


    The next moment, it was the grasshopper sword that was pulled behind, the thunder and light around the blade, and the sharp energy spurred out.


    laugh!


    The knife light flashed, the blood splashed, and the limbs separated.


    The left arm of the pocket was smashed by a grasshopper, and the wound in the mouth of the bowl was bloody.


    Because of the burning effect of lightning, the wound did not flow much blood.


    I still can''t think of a pocket that is still in a coma, and my left arm is cut off like this.


    After doing everything, Sasuke''s figure disappeared into the empty crypt, leaving only the broken body lying on the ground, but it was a kind of desolate.


    ......


    In the secret room, Sasuke sat at the table with a black scroll on it, which he got from the big snake pill and entered the scroll of the dragon hole.


    "it''s time."


    Sasuke swallowed saliva, calmed his mind, and solemnly opened the scroll.


    The white crepe, the black engraving, the sly essays are quietly presented, and the dark "sealing" is like a long snake.


    The next moment, but see the assistant-in-the-middle-style transformation, it is the seal of the seal.


    "open!"


    Accompanied by a low voice, Sasuke''s right hand was attached to the seal, and immediately, the scroll page appeared purple, spreading like ripples.


    Along with the continuous output of Chakra, the print on the reel broke open, and suddenly there was a burst of purple light, and the spatial fluctuations merged into a dark vortex.


    Hey!


    The vortex circling constantly, showing a spiral, constantly absorbing the power of space. Finally, it fluttered into the air and turned into a deep hole.


    "this is!"

 v2 Chapter 335： Festival

    Seeing all these changes, Sasuke''s gaze is micro-coagulation, writing round eyes, and trying to see through the black hole, but it is in vain, except for the dark and dark.


    "Is the entrance to the Dragon Cave?"


    In the mind, Sasuke made a decision, no matter what the front is, he must find out.


    "It¡¯s finally here."


    Reaching out and just touching the whirlpool, there is a violent spatial shock.


    Hey!


    The streamer flickers and the waves spread.


    In a powerful suction, Sasuke''s body began to illusion and was swallowed into the black hole.


    ......


    The darkness, the long passage, the expulsion of all the light, the exile, the soul is ethereal.


    I don''t know how long it has been floating. Sasuke''s vision is finally clear, and it is a world that has never been seen before.


    The blue sky, the unknown stars are distributed in the sky, and the dim starlight projects deep mystery.


    The towering stalactites boulder rise from the ground and form a stone forest.


    The ridiculous four wilderness, the various unknown plants circling and twisting, the rustling of the rustling between the trees, but the various snakes screaming and voicing.


    As if he noticed the outsider of Sasuke, the snake was even more agitated.


    Hey!


    The next moment, I saw thousands of snakes in the grass, black and white, yellow and yellow snakes gathered together, the face of the skull carrying the sour snake smell.


    Their goal is Sasuke, whistling, shouting, and will swallow Sasuke into the Shekou.


    "It''s really annoying!"


    Sasuke snorted and immediately pulled out the grasshopper sword, and the sword blossomed like a stream of water. The purple thunder turned into a dragon and swallowed the snake.


    Nourish!


    During the thunder and lightning, the snake group was instantly burned by electric current into a powder.


    However, Sasuke''s attack did not stop the snakes here.


    Feel the strong atmosphere of the outsiders, more snakes emerge from the ground, and the snakes within a few hundred meters are all dispatched.


    This time, Sasuke was completely surrounded by snakes.


    The serpent''s snake smell filled the whole space, and the general snakes of the floods formed a piece, and the black-pressed snakes swarmed up in an attempt to tear the outsiders into pieces.


    Facing the siege of the snake group, Sasuke''s eyes were slightly condensed, and the grasshopper sword was recovered. The thunder of the left hand was surging, and the purple thunder and lightning exudes the atmosphere of destruction.


    "Three thousand thunder dances!"


    Leilong roared and screamed for a moment.


    The continuous bursting sound is endless, and the thunder and light are scattered. Thousands of thunderstorms that have erupted leave huge grooves on the ground. Only the black snakes can be seen on the burning land.


    After performing three thousand thunder and flash dances, the Chakra in Sasuke is still sufficient. If it was two years ago, Chakra may have only half of his body.


    Gently sighed, Sasuke noticed that no snakes continued to attack, and his body flashed and he left.


    ......


    I don''t know how long it took, Sasuke''s footsteps stopped, looking at the surrounding environment, his brows wrinkled slightly.


    But seeing the ground all blackened, the trenches destroyed by lightning, the snakes everywhere, the black rocks, is it his starting point?


    "Imaginary?"


    Sasuke opened the writing wheel, but saw that the surrounding space was covered by a layer of inexplicable power, which protected the space like a film.


    Undoubtedly, this film is the main factor supporting this space. Under the inexplicable power, it forms a labyrinth structure.


    Sasuke knows that the real dragon hole is hidden somewhere in this space, but it can''t be found because of the space structure of the corridor.


    At this time, the heavens and the earth were suddenly dark, and the roar of the beasts shook the four wilderness.


    Subconscious, looking into the air.


    "That is!"


    Sasuke''s pupil shrinks, he sees, two gray shadows pass through the clouds, hovering, up to a hundred feet, the skin of the skull is covered with scales, but the head is born with two **** substances, if not the madness The snake letter is like the head of a dragon.


    Above the snake, a long chain binds it together to form a straddle ladder.


    On top of it, a magnificent architectural palace was built, and the atmosphere of the ancient vicissitudes came.


    expensive!


    The roar of the tremor came from the mouth of the double snake. Under the control of some kind of power, the body of the snake hovered slowly in the air, and the screaming of the cymbals slowed down.


    ¡°Don''t you say that Longdi Cave is there?¡±


    Sasuke stared at the twin snakes in the sky, and the blushing three-hook jade wrote the round eyes more and more crystal.


    Immediately, the assistants in the assistants printed, the power of the devil was inspired by the refining pot, the purple light, the mysterious runes condensed on the soles of the feet.


    The seal of the void is condensed, and the figure is suspended. The next moment, it turns into a purple streamer that rushes straight toward the building in the sky.


    ......


    The vast vicissitudes of the ancient castle are infinitely enlarged in Sasuke''s eyes. Only when standing here can you realize the grandness and extraordinaryness. Under certain power, the Longhorn Snake is willing to serve as the homestead and carry this empty castle.


    Stepping on the scales of the snake, Sasuke entered a long passage and finally walked over to the high platform through the corridor.


    There, Sasuke finally found his destination, a huge inner palace.


    During the palace pavilion, the snake-shaped ornamentation was carved, and the jade-like texture formed by the white stone was like a flowing cloud. The shape of the shaped building showed regional characteristics.


    Here is the Dragon Cave, the dragon hole described on the seal scroll.


    Calm and calm, Sasuke slowly stepped into the Dragon Cave, where he had what he wanted.


    ......


    Inside the palace, above the throne The huge white snake body is twisted together, the momentum is extraordinary, just watching, you can feel the power of the imitation.


    The huge snake head was stunned, and the micro-snake snake letter, the eye-catching snake eye overlooking the underground Sasuke, the look flashed.


    "Little devil..."


    The white snake fairy body twisted a bit, and looked out from the throne, and looked more deeply at Sasuke in front of him.


    "Are you in Indola? I didn''t expect you to come to me."


    "Indra?"


    Sasuke gave a slight glimpse, he naturally knows who Indra is, is this body''s past life not Indra?


    The white snake fairy figure looked at Sasuke as if he was looking at some kind of rare treasure. The eyes of the latter reflected the face of the latter. The snake¡¯s face showed a humanized sneer, and he secretly said: "You have not yet awakened. No wonder..."


    "Little devil, what are you coming to find me?"


    Sasuke has not concealed it. It is very simple to say this purpose. "In this way, the white snake immortal, I want to practice the magic of the dragon hole with you, please help me."


    When I heard Sasuke, the white snake fairy heart was really like this, spit out the snake letter and said: "Sin Shu? You are looking for Xianzhi as a Uchiha, can you not satisfy the power of the wheel?" ¡±


    "Power, who would be too much? In order to revive Uchiha, I must go on this road, the white snake immortal, as the three great immortals, you can not refuse my request."


    "Hey."


    Somehow, the White Snake fairy suddenly burst into laughter. "Sure enough, it is like prophecy."


    Said, the great snake head of the White Snake fairy is closer to Sasuke, and the eye-catching eye is almost stuck in front of the latter. "As predicted, the child of the reincarnation finally seeks the source of power, Sasuke..... ."

 v2 Chapter 336： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The white snake immortal spit the snake letter, and the snake''s face showed a strange smile. "The son of the reincarnation, you are finally here."


    "The son of reincarnation!"


    When I heard the White Snake immortal, Sasuke¡¯s heart was shocked and immediately asked, ¡°I am the son of reincarnation!¡±


    "Yes..."


    This time, the White Snake immortal did not conceal, slowly said: "In that year, in the prophecy of the old man and several other immortals, you are the child of the reincarnation."


    "How can it be......"


    Sasuke can''t believe everything that the White Snake immortal said. So he is also a person who has seen the Huoying comics. Isn''t the son of fate Naruto? The argument of his son of reincarnation came from where it came from.


    Seeing what Sasuke thinks, the strangeness of the face of the white snake fairy is even worse. "Need me to prove it? Sasuke, your destiny, already destined, the son of fate, the son of reincarnation, two gods who can subvert the world." The voters, under the cycle, you still can''t get rid of."


    "The son of fate..."


    Sasuke¡¯s heart and soul, the son of the fate of the white snake fairy population is undoubtedly Naruto, shouldering the people who lead the change of the future of the world of tolerance.


    "Sasuke, the son of fate, you should know." The white snake fairy spit out the snake letter and said: "He is also a voter of God, but he is different from you. The power and responsibility you possess are all about you. These are all things that are destined, and you can only live one between you."


    "How could it be..." Sasuke muttered to himself, and everything that the White Snake immortal said completely overturned his perception of the original Huo Ying, almost impossible for him to believe.


    However, the other party is a fairy after all. It is reasonable to say such a speech. Moreover, there is no need for the White Snake to deceive him. The statement about the son of reincarnation is probably a fact.


    Looking at the opposite white snake immortal, Sasuke''s blushing writing wheel reflected the latter''s figure, hoping to see its heart, after all, still did not see anything.


    Slowly, Sasuke has been shaken. No matter what the White Snake is saying is true or false, the fact that the Huo Ying plot has changed is undoubted. Now he is called the son of reincarnation, so that the things that slip the world are happening, then the back The occurrence of even more ridiculous things is not impossible.


    "Well, as you said, I am the son of reincarnation, then, the white snake fairy, my responsibility, what is my fate?"


    "Fate?"


    The white snake immortal spit the snake letter. "Your destiny, your responsibility, has long been doomed, the world is coming, the world of the void, the red lotus, the fire of the world, the son of fate and the son of reincarnation will be the savior, save the forbearance The world. Sentuo, the mustard mustache, the disillusionment of Vientiane, the son of fate, the son of reincarnation, between the two, choose one, open the cycle of destiny."


    The white snake immortal said in the clouds, but Sasuke still got important information from it. The eye of the moon will still be opened, and, like the original, human beings will fall into an unprecedented disaster.


    I seem to worry that I can''t let Sasuke fully believe that the White Snakes continue to say: "In those days, I and the immortals, the immortals, and the three of them had created a fateful reincarnation. Within the region of tolerance, the people who led the whole future will be born. However, In the prophecy, there are two sons of God. I chose the son of reincarnation, but the immortal son insisted that the son of fate is the real person who changed the world of forbearance. Because of this, I have a disagreement with the immortal, and we all believe that -- >>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    With their own choices, the son of fate, the son of reincarnation, they are natural enemies, unable to reconcile, fate and reincarnation can not coexist. ¡±


    The White Snake immortal took a deep look at Sasuke and spit the snake letter and said: "Sasuke, between you and him, your destiny is already doomed. The annual ring of history records everything, the windmill of the future has already turned, this is impossible Change, Sasuke, your choice is related to the future of the world of tolerance, and more about your destiny."


    Although the White Snake Immortal said that it is very powerful, it does not have any practical merits.


    Sasuke looked down and indulged for a while and said: "What you said, sorry, I can''t fully believe that the things about the children of reincarnation are all your words. Why should I believe in you?"


    Seeing that Sasuke is still awkward, not changed by his words, the White Snake immortal is impatient, and he is told about some things about prophecy.


    At the time of the demise of the spiritual path, the gods and gods were destroyed, and the heavens and the earth were robbed, but three immortals, scorpions, white snakes, and scorpions were left. These three immortals chose the destiny from the human world in order to save the danger of the earth. Hui night.


    Dagongmu Hui night captures the fruit of the **** tree, and relies on the great power to solve the danger of the earth, bringing the tolerant civilization to the peak.


    Later, the **** tree changed. In order to recover the fruits that human beings were captured, the **** tree turned into ten tails, and the heavens and the earth fell into danger again.


    At that time, Hui Ye had been confusing the mind because of the power of the **** tree. It was impossible to be the savior of the human disaster, so they once again elected the son of fate, the son of Hui night, the big barrel feather coat.


    The big tube feather coat and the big tube Muyu village have no mission, suppress ten tails, and will be caught in a crazy mother seal, successfully saving the world.


    At this point, the big tube feather coat was regarded as a six-day immortal, and became a strong figure who dominated an era.


    The fate of the reincarnation is finally reported, and the influence of the power of the **** tree continues. After hundreds of years, all causes and effects will be reincarnation, like an infinite nightmare, and several people want to pull mankind into the endless abyss.


    In order to end the reincarnation, the three immortals once again chose the people of destiny, but the people of the destiny in this prophecy are two, the son of fate and the son of reincarnation.


    Such a change is not expected by the three immortals White Snake believes that the son of reincarnation is the savior of mankind, while the immortal son believes that the son of fate is the only person who saves mankind from the fire.


    In this way, their opinions have divided.


    At this time, the white snake immortal and the immortal people asked for advice from the immortals. However, the immortal people were also helpless in the face of the two choices. The sons of the two destiny, no matter which one can save the destiny of mankind, become the peerless leader who leads an era.


    Therefore, the immortal man hesitated, she remained neutral, and said that she is holding a wait-and-see attitude toward the two sons of destiny.


    At the end of the day, the three immortals still did not reach a unified conclusion. The white snake immortal and the immortal people each had their own opinions, and no one would give in, because they were not happy.


    After this incident, the fuse was formed, and the grievances between the snake and the cockroach broke out completely. In the next hundred years, the two races fell into a muddy grievance.


    The white snake fairy spit out the snake letter and said: "Sasuke, this is the fate between you and the son of fate. Under the fate, the son of the destiny that appears in every era can only be one person, the other must be killed, otherwise This round is simply not going to end."

 v2 Chapter 337： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    After listening to this series of incidents, Sasuke finally understood that the so-called son of the destiny was born like this. The grievance between the son of destiny and the son of reincarnation was also caused by the differences between the two immortals. I can only live one person, I am afraid it is a testimony that is made up of each other.


    "Sasuke, this is your destiny, your destiny, as the son of reincarnation, you must kill the son of fate."


    Having said that, the white snake fairy has flashed a sly color in his eyes. "This is also my request, as the price of your practice."


    The white snake fairy stared at Sasuke with a gaze, and his eyes were filled with crazy colors. He was not afraid that Sasuke would not agree.


    Sasuke''s eagerness for power is clearly noticed by the white snake immortal. It is a kind of naked greed. For the greed of power, this is the biggest reliance of the white snake fairy.


    As long as you can gain strength, you can see what you care about from Sasuke''s double-writing circle. This is the understanding of Sasuke''s Sasuke.


    "Just like this?"


    As for Sasuke, as usual, it seems that the White Snake immortal had this out. Without any hesitation, he said: "No problem, I promise you, kill the son of fate, as the price of my practice of Dragon Cave."


    When Sasuke heard this, the great snakehead of the White Snake fairy was high, but he laughed. "I am really a child of reincarnation. I have felt your determination, the desire for power, the mood, These will give you tremendous strength."


    "I have already agreed to your terms, now I will give it to my fairy."


    "Don''t worry."


    The White Snake immortal looked down on Sasuke in the ground and spit out the serpent letter: "Before, Sasuke, can you swear for your promise?"


    "oath?"


    Sasuke frowned and said, "So don''t you believe me?"


    The white snake immortal smiled. "Of course not, but insurance is better."


    After a deep glance at the white snake immortal, Sasuke slowly said: "I swear in the name of Uchiha, and will definitely kill the son of fate. White snake immortal, you should rest assured now."


    "well."


    The white snake immortal smiled, but saw the white energy brilliance emerged from his body. The rune was shining, but it was a curse that slowly fell into Sasuke.


    After the exhibition was completed, the White Snake immortal said: "This curse is concocted by your vows. If you can''t fulfill your promise, this curse will pull you into an endless cycle. At that time, you will never be robbed!"


    At this time, Sasuke felt that an inexplicable force is merging with his soul, like a virus that erodes his soul.


    This is probably the curse of the White Snake Immortal.


    Perceived the erosion of the curse, Sasuke''s mind was slightly condensed, he did not want to be manipulated by the White Snake, and even used the refining pot to suppress the curse, in an attempt to expel the curse from his own body.


    Fortunately, as Sasuke expected, the refining pot successfully solved the curse and successfully sealed the power of destiny.


    All of this happened only between the rest of the world. There was no abnormality from the outside. Even the White Snake could not feel that the fate of his own display was so easily removed by Sasuke.


    Inside the palace, the white snake fairy on the throne looked down at the Sasuke under the stage, and the narrow eyes of the eyes flashed a glimpse of the conspiracy.


    The son of reincarnation, I did not expect that it would be easy to parasitize your fate on your body, the fate of -----, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Next, you still can''t get rid of my control. In this way, the son of fate will die, no doubt, I have already seen the wolf who is lying under my feet.


    However, this is the expectation of the White Snake Immortal. If he is told that Sasuke has got rid of the shackles of fate, I don¡¯t know what to think.


    "Good, I will give you the fairy tales."


    The White Snake fairy also obeyed the agreement, spit out the snake letter, and the crystal white light emerged from its body. The next moment, it was a condensed bronze mirror.


    Seeing the small bronze mirror suspended in the air, Sasuke''s gaze is micro-condensed. He feels that the power contained in it is simply an artifact.


    "this is....."


    "This is a magic wheel mirror." The spirit of the white snake immortal is somewhat proud. "One of my artifacts, called the magic wheel mirror, is ever-changing, and it is endless."


    Said, the great snakehead of the White Snake immortal approached Sasuke, and wrote the eye of the three-legged jade that looked at the latter. He said slowly: "If you want to learn the real dragon-dragon fairy, you must pass the test of the magic wheel mirror for hundreds of years. No one has succeeded. Those who have failed are turned into undead by this round of mirrors. Sasuke, are you going to be the next one?"


    The tone is very threatening, but for Sasuke who is determined to get the sensation, it is the cow playing the piano.


    "I believe I will succeed."


    Sasuke¡¯s answer is full of confidence and almost unquestionable. It¡¯s no wonder that after all, his past life is also a self-cultivation, and no danger has ever been experienced.


    "well!"


    The white snake fairy''s eyes squinted and burst into a powerful light.


    "I don''t think it''s the son of reincarnation, I think you will succeed."


    The white snake fairy snake is slightly vomiting, the white brilliance condenses and flashes, the spiritual wheel mirror is inductive, and the inexplicable space fluctuation spreads around the center of the sci-fi mirror.


    "let''s start!"


    After all, the space volatility formed a white hole, and the tremors of the hustle and bustle of the space continued to spread.


    Mixed with it, there is a sharp whistling sound, like a ghost crying, these noises are sent by the ghosts swallowed by the spirit wheel mirror.


    Unwilling to die, the soul is detained, and under a hundred years, these ghosts have become the undead of the spirit wheel mirror.


    "Ling round mirror? Let me see, your strength!"


    Standing at the entrance of Baidong Cave, Sasuke took the step and decidedly stepped into the mirror of the spirit. Regardless of the road ahead, he must go forward. www.novelhall.com~The son of the reincarnation still took this. One step, as predicted, the battle between fate and reincarnation has finally begun. ¡±


    Looking at Sasuke''s body disappeared into the white hole, the white snake immortal eyes glanced at the vertical eyes, I do not know what to think.


    ......


    Within the spirit wheel mirror, it is a self-contained space. The heavens and the earth are dim, and the feeling of the sky suddenly hits.


    Sasuke traveled aimlessly in this space. He has been here for two days. What he saw, what he encountered, was dim or dim, this space is really dead, can¡¯t feel it. To the other.


    After a long walk, Sasuke stopped and looked at the chaos of the four wild eyes, the distance, the chaos, the looming breath from the dim, there seems to be something hidden in it.


    "Is it finally found?"


    However, seeing the assistants in the thunder and lightning, the next moment, a purple thunder ball was thrown out by Sasuke, far from the chaos.

 v2 Chapter 338： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Crash.


    In the thunder, the faint yellow between the heavens and the earth was broken, the purple thunder continued to spread, and the thing hidden in chaos finally showed its figure.


    The face of the cockroach, the giant body that grows up to a hundred feet, is like a snake-like brilliance scale, and the horn-like substance born at the top of the head is a white dragon.


    The roar of the sky, the white dragon circling, carrying infinite power to make the sky dim, one of the condensed, swooping, it is necessary to completely swallow Sasuke.


    The dragon is fierce and hardly responds to Sasuke.


    call out!


    The dragon is like a white lightning, and the body of Baizhang is coming!


    Feel the powerful pressure, Sasuke''s heart is free to turn, and the body shape flashes between the millennium.


    Hey!


    The tremors of the earthen trembles, and I saw the rift of the vast land, which turned out to be a large cave that was widened by a hundred meters.


    In the distance, the form of Sasuke, who escaped a blow, was able to stabilize. With the empty mark, he suspended the air and took a look at the destroyed land. The three-necked writing wheel automatically opened.


    One hit, the white dragon roared, and the big head turned over. The bronze bells spurred the flames of the eyes, and Sasuke, who stared at the sky, spoke.


    "I am good at this situation, die!"


    In an instant, the great Longwei excites and forms a white storm that makes this space tremble.


    Hey!


    The surrounding space was surging, and under the influence of Longwei, the air of Zhoutian was instantly evacuated, and a virtual dragon image that appeared four or five times larger appeared behind Bailong. The mighty power would flood the whole space.


    Immediately, the white dragon once again attacked Sasuke, like a white lightning.


    The dragon screams, the dragon stalks, and the white dragon''s offensive is extremely fierce. For Sasuke, this singer is unambiguous, almost to kill him completely.


    "What a damn!"


    Once again, he escaped the attack of Bai Long, and Sasuke snorted. He knew that this dragon was the guardian spirit of this magic wheel mirror. The fairy tales of Longdi Cave were hidden in the white dragon body.


    "As long as you kill you, the fairy technique is mine."


    In the mind, Sasuke made a decision. He wanted to kill the dragon and kill the **** white dragon with the power of the devil.


    Immediately, the assistants condensed the purple thunder, the thunder snakes mad, and the power of the thunder condensed in it was almost suffocating.


    At this time, the attack of the white dragon is also here. When the cloud is surging, it is the **** mouth of the open mouth, almost devour everything.


    Sasuke did not evade, and ran straight up. The Thunder became more and more violent, and the blood red three-hook jade written in the round eyes showed his strong confidence.


    "Dead!"


    Sasuke whispered, and when he was close to the white dragon, the high-speed body technique suddenly appeared, but it appeared behind the white dragon.


    All this happened only in an instant, Bai Long only saw Sasuke''s figure suddenly disappeared, the next moment, it felt the violent Thunder cover its body.


    Bai Long turned his head and looked at it, but he saw the thunder of the assistant in the assistant suddenly skyrocketed and turned into a purple Thunder Dragon lightning.


    Although the purple brontosaurus is smaller than the white dragon, the power contained in it is terrible, subconscious, and a sense of threat floats on the heart of the white dragon.


    It¡¯s just too late to resist.


    Hey!


    Like a knife-cut tofu, the purple brontosaurus cuts the white dragon''s body into two segments, and the hot red blood turns into a blood-colored flower that blooms in the air.


    Under the faint sky, the **** flames are so dazzling.


    "has it ended?"


    Sasuke breathed a sigh of relief, and when he thought that the result was White Dragon, a madness came out suddenly from the **** flame.


    -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Kid, don''t be too proud!"


    But in the **** flames, white light surging, accompanied by a burst of dragons, Bailong that broke into two pieces of the body miraculously began to heal.


    Under the circumstance, the dragon''s body was completely recovered, and almost no injuries were seen.


    Seeing the performance of Bailong, Sasuke¡¯s eyes were condensed, and his heart said, ¡°It¡¯s really a white dragon. It¡¯s no wonder that no one has been able to successfully subdue it for centuries. This kind of resilience is simply undead.¡±


    "But that''s it."


    Do not give Bailong the opportunity to take the initiative to attack, immediately, Sasuke''s body shape plunged into the white dragon, the thunder and lightning in the hands, the more huge Chakra transformed into the power of the Thunder.


    Like the phantom, Sasuke appeared on the top of the white faucet, and the left hand with lightning was straight to the dragon head.


    laugh!


    The lightning broke through the air, and the purple thunder snake slanted out like a light curtain.


    Oh!


    The Thunder barrier, the purple waterfall runs through the heavens and the earth.


    The white dragon bathed in the thunder and light was deeply affected. The huge dragon head was directly bursting open, and the blood flies, and the powder is destroyed by lightning.


    However, even with this blow, it is still impossible to destroy the life of Bai Long.


    After Sasuke¡¯s first strike was completed, he saw that the blasted flesh and blood quickly condensed, and it turned out to be a dragon head.


    "Damn beast, I see you can be revived a few times!"


    Sasuke vainly floats above the white dragon, and the hands are printed, and the purple brilliance of the whole body is flourishing. The huge force of the devil is tilted out.


    Hey!


    The space on Sunday was oppressed. The water-like fluctuations spread and the next moment, a purple arrow about three feet long appeared quietly.


    The arrow is purple, and the force of the demon around it is constantly figurative, forming a little purple lightning around the arrow, and the sharp breath almost penetrates the space.


    This shock is absolutely purple, but this time it is an enhanced version, at least five times stronger than the original purple pole.


    "The purple is extremely scattered, and the thousands of illusions are extinguished, annihilating in the flame of purple!"


    Suddenly, the purple eclipse that squashed the power of horror and demons broke out.


    Hey!


    As the boiling water rolls, the space where the purple poles fall is oscillated, and the horrible broken arrow instantly penetrates the body of the white dragon.


    The scales are broken and the flesh is blurred.


    "Roar!"


    The white dragon made a roar, and there was pain and incredulity among them. It felt that his life scent was constantly weakening.


    "Damn human!"


    The white dragon roared and roared, but could not stop the erosion of the body by the power of the devil.


    Less than three interest The power of the devil has eroded the soul of Bailong, the unbearable pain of the soul makes it worse than death.


    Looking at Sasuke, who is still floating in the sky, Bai Long¡¯s eyes are filled with strong hatred, why he will lose to this human!


    Bailong, who is the guardian of the spirit wheel mirror, will never admit such a thing.


    Bai Long¡¯s life is weaker. He wants to continue to attack at this moment, but he finds that his body strength is lost. Under the huge pain, he can¡¯t stabilize his body shape and he will fall from the sky.


    "Is it dead? Hate!"


    After all, after a sorrow, Bai Long¡¯s body burst into flames, and the scattered flesh and blood dyed the space into a red color.


    After this piece of red, it was a white light rising from the sky, and a scroll-like thing was suspended in the air.


    Seeing the scroll of the sky, Sasuke¡¯s heart jumped. He knew that this scroll was what he was looking for.


    "Fairy!"

 v2 Chapter 339： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Seeing the scrolls of the sky, Sasuke¡¯s eyes flashed a eager glimpse, that is, what he has been looking for, the dragon¡¯s caves that can open the fate of reincarnation.


    Immediately, in the middle of the assistant, under the control of the restraining force, the scroll flew straight into his hand.


    "Is this the magic of Longdi Cave?"


    Sasuke looked at the black scroll and found that there was a wave of power in the scrolls of his hand. He immediately used the technique of spiritual exploration and found that the scroll was still blocked by a layer of seal.


    Sasuke hopes that this seal will be set by the White Snake.


    Immediately, Sasuke delivered power to the reel. In the slight cracking sound, a layer of milky white brilliance appeared on the reel and then disappeared.


    Very easily, the seal was completely lifted.


    At this time, the scroll was turned into a white light and broke into the head of Sasuke.


    Hey!


    The huge amount of information suddenly poured into Sasuke''s mind, including not only the knowledge about the sacred, but also other kinds of information.


    When I poured into the room in an instant, it was a shock to Sasuke.


    After a long time, Sasuke returned to God, but he saw him look strange, just listen to him swearing: "This is the so-called reincarnation? The secret of immortality, about the real fairy. I understand, the so-called reincarnation, After all, it¡¯s a different journey. The son of reincarnation, the son of fate, the big tree, the night, although you have difficulties, but you can¡¯t easily destroy you.


    In the end, Sasuke¡¯s eyes flashed a glimpse of light. He decided that the future road will be decided by himself. No matter what the change will be the trajectory of Naruto, no matter what, he can¡¯t shake his determination.


    "Being a child of reincarnation, forbearing the world, all things, these things, I should protect them. The big barrels of the night, and the black, your purpose, will never succeed."


    In the space of the magic wheel mirror, Sasuke is more clear about the future road, changing the fate of Uchiha, reviving Uchiha, taking responsibility for the son of reincarnation, and protecting the entire ninja!


    ......


    Longdi Cave, the white snake immortal hit a sly, the huge white body is like a hill, and the vicissitudes of the python face keeps the inability to fade.


    For centuries, the white snake fairy has often slept in an attempt to retain the spiritual power that is constantly lost in the body.


    At this moment, the earth''s spiritual power is lost. Hey, hey, the white snake. Although the three great immortals survived, they still could not stop the crushing of the historical grinding wheel. The spiritual road was exhausted. As a fairy, they should have died in that robbery. .


    However, for some reason, they survived and depended on the remaining body to protect this world.


    I don''t know how long it took, and the sleeping power of the white snake fairy was suddenly clear, as if he had encountered something that made him feel excited.


    "The seal has been solved, and it is really the son of reincarnation."


    The next time, the White Snake immortal did not sleep, staring at the eye-catching mirror of the spirit wheel suspended in the air, looking forward, waiting, he firmly believed that the Sasuke will create an immortal miracle.


    After two days, there was a sudden wave of space fluctuations in the spirit wheel mirror that had not been moving. The white brilliance poured out like a stream of water, and a man¡¯s figure appeared in front of the White Snake.


    "Sasuke, you are finally out."


    The white snake fairy stared at Sasuke under the stage, and the eyes of the eyes flashed a strong curiosity.


    "How, you got the fairy tales of Longdi Cave."


    For the question of the white snake fairy, Sasuke did not answer directly, but he asked the other person, "What do you say?"


    "Hey, Sasuke, I know your strength, the magic of the dragon''s hole, you are determined to win, it will only belong to you."


    To the white snake immortal on the throne, Sasuke has a slight jaw and a smirk in his mouth, but it is a knot in his hand.


    Suddenly, the white brilliance emerged from Sasuke''s body, visible to the naked eye, the ground squirming, and a steady stream of natural chakras pouring from the earth into Sasuke''s body.


    The huge natural chakra is constantly being injected, and the familiar feeling makes Sasuke feel shocked. It is like a heart-warming, and after a long time, he finally has the feeling of past life.


    The white brilliance gradually solidified, and the momentum of Sasuke was instantly raised to the extreme. The natural Chakra statue full of earth properties became a flashing electric huahua.


    "Sasuke, your dragoncraft..."


    The white snake fairy looked at Sasuke with doubt. In its subconscious mind, the technique of dragonization is not the case.


    "What about Longhua..."


    Sasuke¡¯s mouth was light, but he saw that the white brilliance began to fluctuate, and the surrounding air was squeezed and began to mess.


    At this time, I saw Sasuke''s hands begin to change. The white dragon scales covered the entire palm like a armor. The dragon scales spread all the time, and it stopped until the arms.


    At this moment, Sasuke''s hands are exactly like dragon claws. The power contained in it is self-evident, and it is almost easy to pinch the boulders.


    Seeing the changes in Sasuke, the expression of the doubts of the White Snake fairy became shocked. "It turned out to be part of the quadrant..."


    The white snake immortal is very upset. You must know that some quadrants are a more advanced change than the whole body, unless the understanding of the immortality reaches a very high level, otherwise, this step cannot be achieved. -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "I didn''t expect to reach this step in just two days. Is it really a genius?"


    The white snake fairy was indulging, his eyes were slightly condensed, and the evaluation of Sasuke went up again.


    In fact, it is no wonder that after Sasuke¡¯s past life was a fairy, the theoretical knowledge of various forces has reached a very deep level, and it is not impossible to comprehend the technique of dragonization in just two days.


    This is equivalent to standing in a commanding height to overlook the low places. Naturally, it is a small view.


    "It¡¯s terrible."


    The white snake fairy looked at Sasuke under the stage and spit out the serpent letter: "I really can''t imagine your achievements in the future. As a child of the reincarnation, I can look forward to it. I am looking forward to it."


    "You will see it."


    Sasuke smiled and waved his hand and said: "I have already got the magic of the dragon hole. Now I have something to do, you are not with you."


    Say, Sasuke is turning and leaving.


    "stop!"


    Seeing that Sasuke is about to leave, the mood of the White Snake immortal is not nervous, and he said, "You will do what I promised."


    The voice of the white snake fairy was introduced into Sasuke''s ear, and at this moment, his footsteps stopped.


    The figure is facing the white snake fairy, but there is an inscrutable feeling.


    Ode to the ground, Sasuke turned his head, and his handsome face glared at a smile that only he could understand.


    "That is natural, look forward to that day."


    After that, Sasuke¡¯s body turned into a purple streamer and disappeared into the Dragon Cave.


    "I really hope that you can do it. If you can''t, it can only be done by myself."


    The sounds of vicissitudes and grotesque sounded faintly, and a long-standing tone echoed inside the hall.


    Within the vast palace, the white snake fairy''s huge body slowly curled over the throne, and finally looked at the direction of Sasuke''s departure, hanging his eyes and starting to close, and fell into a deep sleep again.


    ......


    After Sasuke left Longdi Cave, he did not return to Yin Ren Village, but went to a hidden forest.


    In the Longdi Cave, Sasuke was the first real magical technique. At that moment, Sasuke clearly felt that the huge natural property Chakra was pouring into his body.


    The natural power of Sasuke is very familiar, almost infinitely close to the power of heaven and earth.


    These are the verifications of Sasuke¡¯s conjecture four years ago. The so-called natural attribute Chakra is simply the strength of heaven and earth and belongs to the world.


    Since there is a world of vitality, then the real world can be re-run.


    Thinking of this, Sasuke¡¯s mood is eager to rectify, and this is what he has been waiting for for a long time.


    Through comprehension, comprehend the immortal power, break the reincarnation, solve many mysteries, past lives, this life, everything.


    Sasuke believes that at the moment of his great accomplishment, it is time to cut off all the shackles.


    In the mind, Sasuke sat down in a clean spot, his hands to the sky, calm and calm, and in a flash, he reached the realm of Kong Ming.


    Now, what Sasuke is doing is the method of comprehension.


    One heart and two uses, Sasuke on the one hand to open the dragon''s technique, relying on the power of the fairy to absorb the natural property Chakra contained in the earth.


    On the other hand, after running the method of comprehension, a little white brilliance emerged from Sasuke, and the brilliance of the starlight merged into his limbs.


    From the tail of the acupoints, from the Xiaguan Pass to Zhongguan, Zhongguan to Shangguan, from Shangdantian to Zhongdantian, Zhongdantian to Xiandatian, through the Milky Way, the rivers and rivers, the true water reservoirs, the yin and yang. .....


    Visible to the naked eye, the white airflow emerged from Sasuke''s mouth and nose, turned into a true yin and true yang, condensing the strength of the heavens and the earth, like a snake, he got into his acupuncture points.


    This little snake continued to flow in Sasuke''s body, absorbing the residual power everywhere. Soon, the little snake grew up, but it became a giant python. The whale swallowed water and swallowed the heavens and the earth.


    Hey!


    Sasuke''s white brilliance suddenly thrives, only to hear a dull crushing sound from Sasuke''s body from the inside out from the outside ßÇàê!


    The barriers that block the operation of the heavens and the earth are opened one by one, and the situation is like a broken bamboo. Under the control of Sasuke, the barrier is easily disintegrated.


    Two hours later, Sasuke opened his eyes and the dark eyes flashed through a light.


    At this moment, his spirits are condensed together, and the temperament that was originally like a sharp-edged sword converges a lot and gradually becomes calm.


    "At the end of the eight-layer refining, this natural property Chakra is really good."


    Now, Sasuke has finished the cultivation and has not been eager for the cultivation speed.


    Sasuke is familiar with the cultivation method. Although he is sure to break through the refinement and even strike the foundation, he still suppresses this impulse. After all, the speed is not up, and the eagerness to pursue strength and neglect the stability of the realm is not good. .


    Out of the air and the state of mind, Sasuke stood up, his body flashed, the purple light flashed, and the blink of an eye disappeared into the distance.

 v2 Chapter 340： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Yin Ren Village, the vast underground world.


    The big snake pill is now a bit bleak at the moment. After the death of the big snake pill, the internal voice of the strong point lost its main heart, and the hearts of the people were scared. They were afraid that they would suffer the fate of the big snake pill and be killed by Sasuke.


    Under fear, most of the ninjas chose to leave, and only a small part of the tone chose to continue to stay here.


    People are deserted, and Yin Ren Village has lost the same situation as in the past.


    In a conference room, Sasuke summoned the remaining sounds together, under the silver light, the shadows.


    Sasuke stood on the high platform and looked down at the sounds of the audience. He roughly counted it, and there were still about a hundred people left.


    During the period, Sasuke found gold in the corner of the crowd. She did not leave. She was hiding behind the crowd and deliberately avoided Sasuke''s gaze. She did not seem to want him to see it.


    Sasuke''s gaze patrols, passing through every face of the sound, although there is no speech, but the invisible pressure still makes most of the sounds stagnate.


    The atmosphere on the court was a bit strange. Sasuke didn''t speak. The sounds of the sounds did not dare to come out. It was faintly visible that the sweat of the big ball dripped from some of the sounds, showing their nervous mood.


    No longer broke out in silence, but died in silence. Finally, a voice couldn¡¯t stand the atmosphere, and bravely said: "Sasuke adults, how do you want to dispose of us."


    One person is out, and the bold voice endures to respond.


    "Yeah, Sasuke, how do you treat us?"


    "The big snake pill is already dead, you will not kill us."


    "We are innocent..."


    ......


    There were a lot of discussions in the audience, and a group of voices looked at Sasuke with fear and he was worried that he would make a decision to kill him.


    After all, Sasuke on the high platform spoke.


    "Of course not, I will not do anything wrong with you, and will not hurt you."


    When I heard Sasuke¡¯s answer, those who worried that they had been killed by Sasuke couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief, as if there was any heavy burden to put it down.


    The voices know that Sasuke wants to kill them is just a matter of thought. In the face of that strong power, they don¡¯t even have a rebellious heart.


    Now, finally getting rid of the threat of life, some of the sounds and even excitement have to dance, just because Sasuke is here, they dare not make an untimely move.


    Seeing the resounding color on the face of the tone, Sasuke¡¯s mouth was light, and then he said, ¡°This time you will be brought together, there is something you want to ask.¡±


    Sasuke¡¯s words slowly spread, and the original rioters immediately quieted down. He only listened to him and said: ¡°Since you have chosen to stay here, you must be true to the ninja of the village of Yin Ren, you have not fled, your choice shows You are real ninjas."


    "Now, I have an important thing to give to you."


    Listening to Sasuke¡¯s words, I¡¯m afraid of missing something, even the gold in the corner is looking at the high platform, and the hollow scorpion is firmly watching the face that was previously only gazing in the dark.


    "I want to set up an organization called ''Dark Arrow'', the so-called intelligence department, which collects information from all walks of life and helps me to complete the task of reviving Uchiha. Of course, this is just a request. If you, who If you don''t want to participate, you can leave now. I won''t stop it, and I won''t hurt it. Now, make a decision, leave or stay."


    Sasuke¡¯s voice fell, and the tone was tolerant. They did not expect that Sasuke¡¯s handing over to them would be this. The intelligence department was set up to serve as his eyeliner and to investigate the situation in the region.


    Undoubtedly, such tasks are quite dangerous. As intelligence personnel, once their identity is revealed, they are discovered by hostile forces and their lives are facing irreversible threats.


    Once caught, it must be non-human abuse. At that time, even death is a very happy thing.


    The sounds are hesitant, just got rid of the control of the big snake pill, and now Sasuke wants to control their destiny, to control their life, it is really difficult to decide for the first time to taste the freedom.


    Gradually, some people flinched, they were eager for freedom, and they were able to control their own destiny. In the crowd, they went to see a few people slowly raising their hands.


    "Sasuke adults.....I.....I want to quit."


    "Sasuke adults, me too."


    "Sasuke adults... forgive me..."


    Sasuke did not look at these people, patrolling the crowd, and said: "Who else wants to leave, I definitely do not block."


    In the face of Sasuke''s questioning, the voice was silent, they were stunned, and three people had already opened their heads. Under the drive of freedom, their feelings of controlling their destiny were even stronger.


    In a short while, several voices were shaken, and slowly raised their hands, and it seemed that they would say their own retreat.


    "laugh!"


    Just then, the sound of a sharp metal broke.


    The next moment, the shattering sound rang, and I saw that the three voices that had been opt-out in the front were pierced deeply by Qian. Under the powerful force, the throat was directly shattered, and the blood was blushing. Instantly dyed the ground.


    The sudden changes allowed all the sounds on the field to be rioted, turning to look at the source of thousands of sources, but seeing the expressionless gold.


    "Who else wants to quit!"


    &n-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Bsp; Kim''s voice is cold and cold, without a trace of affection, she still holds a few thousand in her hand, it seems that it will be inspired again.


    Kim¡¯s sudden shots caused the game to be in a state of change. The original tone that he wanted to quit immediately put away this kind of mind. They were afraid that they would die in the next moment.


    For Kim¡¯s move, Sasuke did not say anything. She gave her a deep look and said, ¡°Who wants to quit now?¡±


    Sasuke acquiesced in the practice of Kim, that is to say, even if he promised not to kill, but as long as he quit, those endurances can only be a dead end.


    It¡¯s only a matter of voice, and now they can¡¯t make a retreat anyway.


    Kim stood on the sidelines, and the flashing hands in his hands silently expressed her intentions.


    Exit is death!


    "Death," this word spreads like a nightmare in the crowd.


    Soon, all the sounds were surrendered, and only one of them said: "We swear to follow Sasuke adults and would like to help the Sasuke adults!"


    As with the order, it is a must.


    The rest of the sounds immediately boiled.


    "Swear to follow Sasuke!"


    "Swear to follow Sasuke!"


    "Swear to follow Sasuke!"


    ......


    Looking at the performance of the audience, Sasuke nodded with satisfaction, and the result was exactly what he wanted.


    In the face of the boiling crowd, Sasuke pressed the hand, and the swearing oath immediately stopped.


    "Very good, your performance makes me very satisfied, your choices let me see, you are real ninjas, I am very grateful for your trust."


    "Swear to follow Sasuke!"


    "Swear to follow Sasuke!"


    ......


    In the crowd, Sasuke stood above the high platform and looked down on the sound of the audience. At this moment, he actually had a sense of satisfaction, which is the smoothness of human rights and status.


    At this point, Sasuke can understand why there are so many people who are eager to pursue status rights. The original feeling of being in a high position and mastering the power is really good.


    One can decide between his life and death, the fate of others, the hopes of others, and all control. This is a kind of power that is almost greedy and greedy.


    A group of voices endured, Sasuke continued to arrange the following things.


    "The ¡®Shadow Arrow¡¯ is an intelligence department. It must be led by a capable person. Now, I want to choose a candidate among you to help me manage all the things of ¡®Shadow Arrow¡¯.¡±


    The voices fell, and a group of voices immediately held their heads high and looked at the front with gaze. They wanted to show their most beautiful faces at this moment. There is no doubt that they all want to compete for the identity of the manager.


    For the performance of the sounds, Sasuke chuckled, he did not look at this side, but his eyes fell to the corner.


    "Gold, are you willing to help me?"


    With the voice of Sasuke, the eyes of a group of voices looked at the other side.


    Being watched by everyone, Kim¡¯s heart immediately became unnatural. However, now that she is facing Sasuke, she cannot let her weak side be revealed.


    However, the sly expression on Kim¡¯s pretty face flashed away, and then solemnly said: ¡°Sasuke adults, please also think twice, this is not too hasty.¡±


    Looking at a serious gold, Sasuke¡¯s mouth is light, "Why, are you doubting my decision?"


    "Nature is not!"


    Sasuke¡¯s words screamed out of gold¡¯s sorrow. ¡°Sasuke, how can I doubt your decision, for me, you...¡±


    What Kim wants to say is interrupted by Sasuke. "Okay, I understand. Kim, you have to know, I have always trusted you."


    "Trust", this word falls into the heart of gold like a boulder, almost making her unable to breathe.


    I don''t know why, her throat, want to say something, but can''t speak, really hard to accept.


    Looking at the man on the stage, Kim¡¯s eyes are blurred, and she still remembers the scene two years ago.


    At that moment, she was rejected by her heart, a feeling of want to break crystal tears are so dazzling under the silver light.


    Many times, Kim is desperate. I almost feel that there is no hope in this world. There is no light. Since that day, she has been avoiding it, and she is afraid to meet with Sasuke again.


    Every night, Kim was alone, and he could not be separated from the heart-wrenched nightmare.


    Only in the dream, she can continue that kind of feelings. He is so gentle in his dreams, likes her, and wakes up in a nightmare, but finds that the lower body is much wet.


    Although it is very shameful, Kim still can''t forget it. Even, indulge in it, and imagine that one day, it can be realized.


    "How come gold, have you promised?"


    Sasuke¡¯s voice awakened Kim from his disappointment. He looked at him more and more dazzling on the high platform. Kim made a decision. ¡°I am willing, Sasuke, I will follow you in the footsteps.¡±


    At this moment, Kim¡¯s heart silently thought, Sasuke, let me be your sword, what you can¡¯t do, give it to me, then my value can be reflected...

 v2 Chapter 341： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Arranging the "dark arrows", Sasuke sent a group of voices to let them go to the various places of the rebellion, as an eyeliner to monitor all the movements of the village.


    When I left, Sasuke called Kim and watched the latter''s mature face, and there was an inexplicable impulse in my heart.


    Subconsciously, Sasuke caressed Kim¡¯s cheeks, the kind of warmth at your fingertips.


    This action is to make gold a little unnatural, look flashing, want to avoid, but at this moment, she can not let her body have any movement, as if fixed.


    "I......"


    Sasuke''s lips moved, and after all, he said: "This is a different thing, dangerous, and there are hidden secrets in Yuren Village... take care of yourself."


    Sasuke¡¯s whispered voice rang in the ear of Kim. The latter¡¯s heart was at the moment, and the familiar face was close at hand, as if it were two years ago.


    "I will......"


    Kim is a strong smile and tries to keep herself from crying. She is very scared. She is afraid that the situation will be shattered. It is said that this is the first time Sasuke has spoken to her. The concern is self-evident.


    "All the way."


    Sasuke saw the tears in the golden eye. If he didn''t say anything else, he would leave.


    At this moment, Kim grabbed the hand that Sasuke withdrew and put it tightly on his face. Like intoxication, he closed his eyes and wanted to continue to feel the long-lost touch.


    Sasuke didn''t stop the action of gold, let her act, and looked at the kind of self-indulgence, and the eyes could not bear the color.


    As if it was enough, Kim released Sasuke.


    "Sasuke..."


    Kim tried to make himself show a happy look. "Thank you, I have already remembered this feeling. When I got there, when I was alone, I could talk with peace of mind..."


    Finally, Jin ran away from the conference room. When he arrived at the door, he seemed to think of something. He turned around and tried to wave his hand at Sasuke.


    "Goodbye!"


    After all, the figure of Kim disappeared completely, leaving the stronghold and preparing to go to Yu Ren Village.


    ......


    On the other side, Sasuke found the fragrant phosphorus and asters.


    At this time, the sixteen nights of consciousness did not control the body of the asters, and the blue pupil showed that she was the asters.


    "Sasuke, what are you going to do next?"


    Phosphorus is still as good as Sasuke in the past, a pair of flowers.


    Aster was sitting on the sidelines, and did not see the performance of the fragrant phosphorus, although her heart was slightly vocal.


    There is no rejection of the intimate Sasuke of Xiang Pho. After all, he has promised Xiang Pho, and promised her that she will take care of her.


    "The big snake pill is dead, the death of Jun Ma Lu is unknown, and the matter of Yin Rencun is over here. I think next, it is time to go outside the world."


    When Sasuke¡¯s voice just fell, I heard Aster¡¯s face excited and said: ¡°Sasuke, are you telling the truth? Are we going to go outside for adventure? It¡¯s great, I¡¯ve been here for two years, I¡¯ve been No, Sasuke, when are we going."


    Looking at the eager look of Aster, Xiang Pho and Sasuke are a smile.


    Listening to Xiang Pho said with a smile: "Aster sister, how can you wait?"


    "Hey, aren''t you the same? If it''s not because of Sasuke, you probably won''t want to stay here."


    Being smothered by Ziyuan, Xiang Pho is also embarrassed to say something. It was a grimace to her that she took care of Sasuke¡¯s arm.


    Seeing the performance of the two, Sasuke chuckled and said: "This time we left the village of Yin Ren, we have an important purpose, hunting the beast."


    "Hunting beast!"


    When you hear Sasuke, incense -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Phosphorus is exclaimed. As a whirlpool, she naturally knows the terrible tail animal. I didn''t expect the purpose of Sasuke to be this.


    "Yes, my goal is the nine tailed beasts, which are ultimately in my bag."


    Seeing Sasuke''s confident expression, Xiang Pho is not good to refuse.


    After all, Xiang Pho is keenly aware of his ability. He is already aware of the strength of Sasuke. Now he is only weaker than the average beast.


    The two nodded and agreed.


    Seeing that Aster and Phosphorus have no objections, Sasuke once again said: "But before that, we have to find a companion."


    "Who?"


    Aster asked curiously.


    Sasuke is a mysterious smile, but he is interested in selling it. "You will see it."


    ......


    A research institute of Dashe Pills is not a ninja at the moment.


    The news of the death of the big snake pill has spread throughout the world. The sound of persuasion that had been forced by the oppression of the big snake pill immediately fled from his post, and left the strongholds far away, for fear of being caught by the embers of Yin Ren Village. At that time, they will die without a place to die.


    In the deep research institute, Sasuke is getting more and more deep with the fragrant phosphorus and the asters. In fact, when Sasuke came here, Xiang Pho knew who their companions were.


    Thinking of the guy who was so annoying, Xiang Pho frowned and wondered what method to use to pack him up.


    Finally arrived at the destination, Sasuke asked Aster and Xiang Pho to wait outside the door, he himself entered the room.


    A tall glassware appeared in Sasuke''s field of vision, filled with plasma liquid. The most bizarre thing was that a white-haired man with a naked body was sleeping in the liquid.


    Seeing the familiar face, Sasuke knows that he is the ghost of the original.


    "Still still sleeping?"


    Sasuke was indulging, pulling out the grasshopper sword behind him, the sword flower rolled up, and the fierce sword spurted out.


    Hey!


    The glassware was torn apart, the plasma liquid poured out, and the red body of the water moon rolled over.


    Sasuke came forward and kicked the chest of the kicking water. He said, "Water moon, can''t you still get up?"


    Said, raised the grass and sword in his hand.


    The fierce swordsman is on the way, and between the millennium and the hair, the water moon will jump.


    "Hey, don''t point me at the sword, it''s very dangerous."


    Regardless of his body, Shuiyue rolled his eyes and said, "Are you the one who killed the big snake pill? It doesn''t look so good."


    Say, Shuiyue looked at Sasuke, and the doubtful eyes showed that the role of Sasuke could kill the big snake pill.


    "Whether I have the ability, you still wear clothes."


    For the attitude of Shuiyue, Sasuke chose to ignore it Pointing to the latter''s little partner with the grasshopper sword, said: "Otherwise, I cut it."


    Sharp swords are ready to go, it seems that the water moon **** is really going to be.


    "Hey, this is not a fun thing."


    Said, the water flow into the water flow disappeared in front of Sasuke, I do not know where to get a piece of clothing to wear.


    Dressed neatly, Shuiyue stood in front of Sasuke, like a dog sniffing Sasuke''s clothes, but suddenly said it was disgusting: "The smell of that woman on your body is really annoying."


    The voice just fell, and a voice came out suddenly.


    "You are saying who hates it!"


    Hearing this voice, Shuiyue body stiffened a bit, and he felt a gaze behind him like a man on his back, almost eating him.


    Subconsciously, the water moon turned his head and saw the fragrant phosphorus on the door.

 v2 Chapter 342： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Is it telling me?"


    Said, Xiang Pho step by step, came to the side of Sasuke, but it was replaced with a pair of expressions, no previous sounds.


    Pulling Sasuke, Xiang Xiang said with a good look: "Sasuke, you help me to teach him lessons, it is a nasty guy."


    "you and him!"


    Shuiyue was surprised to see the fragrant phosphorus of the bird in the side of Sasuke, and he did not believe that the violent woman who had previously swayed in front of him would behave like this.


    For the request of fragrant phosphorus, Sasuke naturally did not agree, but instead looked at them interestingly and said: "You have known it before."


    "Yeah, we worked together four years ago and performed a mission. He and I were in a small team. At that time, I began to hate him."


    Said, Xiang Pho has passed away and made a sinister appearance on the water moon.


    "Hey, don''t be arrogant, how do we say that we used to be teammates, so treat old friends like this?"


    "Don''t tie me."


    Phosphorus turned over the eyes of the water, turned his head and stopped looking at him.


    Seeing the performance of fragrant phosphorus, Shuiyue is speechless, and my heart is this. This is a woman, ungrateful, and my boyfriend has forgotten my friend.


    At this time, Shion, who had been waiting outside the door, also came in, ignoring the water moon on the side, and went to Sasuke, and stood on the side of Sasuke and Shion, respectively, but there was a feeling of red and jade.


    This guy......


    Shuiyue¡¯s eyes looked at Sasuke strangely, and he snorted. It¡¯s not that he¡¯s so handsome. If you¡¯re so exaggerated, the woman is really a creature.


    Shuiyue couldn''t stand the fragrant phosphorus in front of him, so he frowned and said: "Sasuke, what are you coming here for?"


    Sasuke did not hide it and said his purpose.


    "I want you to be our companion and form a small team called ¡®Eagle¡¯.¡±


    "companion?"


    Water Moon repeated one sentence and then said, "Well, I want to be the captain."


    "You are the captain, Shuiyue, you are too arrogant."


    It is the fragrant phosphorus, which is very dissatisfied with Shuiyue¡¯s self-made claim.


    If the water moon did not pay attention to the fragrant phosphorus, he looked straight at Sasuke. He knew that the center of the trio was Sasuke. As long as Sasuke promised, he was not afraid of the other two opposing.


    "Really confident..."


    Sasuke looked at the water moon interestingly and said, "You are the captain? That is impossible."


    When I heard Sasuke¡¯s reply, Shuiyue understood that Sasuke¡¯s intention was also the captain.


    "In this case, let me see over there, your strength, whether you are qualified to be the captain."


    Immediately, Shuiyue challenged Sasuke, and he would not easily fall under the leadership of Sasuke.


    Sasuke is pleased to accept the challenge of Shuiyue.


    At the time when the water month had not yet been shot, Sasuke¡¯s body shape flashed, and it suddenly disappeared. The next moment, a sharp blade with a flash of purple lightning broke open the space, and it was squatted, and the water moon would be cut off from it.


    Hey!


    The grasshopper sword hit the water moon, but it was a avatar. The next moment, it saw the water moon pouring from the ground into the water, and the bitterness in the hand did not directly stab the Sasuke''s waist.


    There is no sharpness in suffering, and Sasuke will pass through. When the water moon is happy and hit, the expression on his face is froze. I saw that the body slowly disappeared, but it was a residual image.


    "what!"


    The water moon exclaimed, and the incomparably dangerous breath came from behind.


    Subconsciously looking to the turn, but see the unscathed assistant in the seal, in a blink of an eye, the arrows scatter the terrorist power of the arrow-->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system !


    Made.


    Hey!


    The broken magic arrow is ready to go, and all the air is taken away in an instant. Under the invisible force field, the water moon has a sense of suffocation.


    Really powerful, Sasuke, has your strength reached that point?


    The water moon surface is sinking like water, and there is a big cold sweat behind it. Under the broken arrow, he has no resistance.


    "Don''t, I admit defeat."


    Knowing that he is not an opponent of Sasuke, Shuiyue gives up his resistance.


    "Wise choice."


    Sasuke gave a chuckle and immediately regained the power of the devil. The hundred arrows then turned into a starlight and dissipated into the air.


    The broken magic arrow disappeared, and the water moon only felt that the pressure on the whole body was reduced, but it was a sense of happiness for the rest of the life.


    At this point, Shuiyue looked at Sasuke''s gaze but there was a kind of defense. After all, the other party was much stronger than his strength. If he had a dispute with him, at that time, he didn''t know how to die.


    "Do you choose to join us now?"


    "What else?"


    The water moon is like a discouraged saying: "I am really afraid of you, I choose to join you, but my current strength may drag your hind legs."


    At this time, Xiang Pho did not forget to hit the water moon, said without heart and mind: "You know, I will not save you when I get there."


    "you!"


    Shuiyue''s ridicule for the fragrant phosphorus is very good, but it is not easy to say anything because of Sasuke''s face, but he does not speak when he snorted.


    "You don''t have to worry about this."


    "how?"


    Shuiyu looked at Sasuke with doubt and wondered why he spoke so.


    Subsequently, Sasuke¡¯s words dispelled the concerns of Shuiyue. ¡°I know that you have been licking the rain and enduring the seven knives of the village. Now, I can help you find one of them.¡±


    When I heard Sasuke, Shuiyue did not think much about thinking, and then exclaimed: "What, you can help me get one of them!"


    "Yes."


    Sasuke pinched the soft underbelly of Shuiyue and continued to seduce him. "There is no **** knives, I can help you find this."


    "The dagger knife", this word lingers in the heart of the water moon, tempting him like a devil.


    Immediately, the water moon made a decision. "No problem, help me get the ¡®big knife.'' I am yours.¡±


    Looking at the eager look of Shuiyue, Xiang Pho secretly admire Sasuke. She knows that Shuiyue''s temper is stinky and hard, and Sasuke can easily persuade him. It is also a kind of skill.


    ......


    The country of the wave.


    Since the completion of the "Mingmen" Bridge The relationship between the country and the outside world has become closer, and the economic industrial chain that originally relied on fishing has become more diverse. It can be said that the "Mingmen" Bridge has become The economic hub of the country of Poland.


    In the slight sea breeze, Sasuke took the three members of the Eagle Squad to the inner sea of ??the country of Poland.


    Five years have passed, and here, there is something that is a sense of human beings.


    Five years ago, the seventh class performed its duties here. There were no more than a few people in the encounter, and many incidents occurred.


    Come back again, but it is five years later.


    On the deck, Sasuke was on the side of the ship, and the black hair was a little messy in the salty sea breeze.


    Around, Shion knew that there was something in Sasuke''s heart, and he did not take the initiative to ask. He just looked at his side face, guarded, and waited.


    For a long time, Sasuke woke up from remembrance and saw the Aster, who had been staying with him, and felt a sense of peace of mind.


    "Aster..."

 v2 Chapter 343： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Sasuke¡¯s voice was faint, and said: "The master is fine."


    When I heard Sasuke, Aster¡¯s beautiful eyebrows wrinkled slightly and said: ¡°The 16-night-old adult is still hating you. It¡¯s not easy to get her forgiveness.¡±


    "Sure enough."


    For this matter, Sasuke is also a headache. Sixteen nights is his master. The apprentice is doing this kind of thing to the master. It is simply a big mistake in the world. It is no different.


    "It''s not good."


    Sasuke is very helpless. After all, he has violated the other party without asking for consent. He can be easily forgiven.


    On the occasion of Sasuke''s help, Shion extended his hand and took Sasuke''s palm and wanted to pass his feelings to him.


    "Sasuke, 16-night adults also know your pains, want to change her fate can only make this decision, I will continue to persuade the 16-night adult."


    The words of Aster are soft, and it is very comfortable to pass to Sasuke''s ear.


    In the face of the comfort of the asters, Sasuke''s heart was warm, turned around, looked at her eyes and said: "It''s really bitter for you, for me and the master to do that, this kind of kindness, me. ....."


    Sasuke still wants to say something, but the index finger extended by Aster has resisted the lips, and the latter''s beautiful face reveals a touch of tenderness.


    "Don''t talk, your mood, I understand."


    Said, Aster relies on Sasuke''s chest, faintly said: "That two years ago, I told you that your destiny is connected, for you, I am willing to do anything."


    Aster is deep and deep, and Sasuke''s heart is heavy and heavy. There is no words. He just hugged the slightly thin body. He understands that this kind of friendship can only be compensated slowly in the future.


    ......


    At the destination, Sasuke looked at the empty tomb, knowing that, like the original, the dagger knife was taken away by the name of the country of the wave.


    Without delaying this, I asked Aster and Xiang Pho to go to the hotel to wait. He took the water moon to the Daming House to retrieve the dagger.


    ......


    The name of the country of the country of Bo, the style of the extraordinary, faintly has a royal style.


    Although the country of Bo is only a small country, even the national power of the country of snow can not match, but the country of the wave is far more than other countries.


    Within the mansion, the name of the country of the country is the same as that of his own courtiers.


    ö¡ ½»´í , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , Kind of shape.


    I only listened to the laughter of the pig brother. "Hey, the girl in the middle is really good. It¡¯s really his mother¡¯s strength. I can¡¯t wait to press her on the ground to do it!¡±


    In the face of the crude words of the soil and fertilizer, the majority of the ministers smirked and echoed. However, there are still a few ministers who are silent. They regret it. Why do they serve such a monarch, so vulgar, it is simply the market. rogue.


    Speaking of it, the soil and fertilizer are also the land of the land, and finally became the name of the country of the wave through various means. After he took office, he did not hide his ugly face of extreme luxury and vulgarity. , venting the heart and the animal, can not wait for the whole country of the waves to be placed in the fire.


    The earth and fat leisurely looked at the performance of the glamorous singer, and the fire in his heart burned with enthusiasm. He whispered a few words to his confidant, and he continued to appreciate the performance of the singer.


    -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    After a while, the crisp silky bamboo sound suddenly changed, but it was a kind of humming sound.


    Such a change, the singer''s look on the field, forced by the pressure of the soil and fat, had to follow the music, staged a singer dance, then the original song and dance became a performance.


    The atmosphere on the field broke out in an instant, and the soil and fertilizer could not suppress the inner desires, but it directly rushed out of the seat, and took the fancy singer. She overwhelmed her to the ground and did it directly.


    Infected by the soil and fat, some of the courtiers also could not bear the heart, and each found the singer Hu Tianhu.


    At this point, the banquet has completely turned into a chaotic competition, and the minister who is upright in the heart can''t stand the atmosphere. Seeing that his master and his colleagues are so unbearable, they are screaming and screaming.


    ......


    When the soil and fertilizer were in the air and the courtiers were soaring, the cold and sardonic sounds were introduced into their ears.


    "Oh, it¡¯s a good performance. It¡¯s like the name of the country of the wave. It¡¯s a disgusting guy.¡±


    "Who dares to speak so boldly!"


    Hearing this voice, the earth and fat leisure and the actions of the ministers stopped underneath, they looked up and looked at the middle door.


    Seeing two strange men appear at the door, watching them with their own content.


    "What''s the matter, continue, isn''t it a good performance?"


    I saw one of the men pulled out the grasshopper sword behind him, and looked cold and cold as he watched the soil and fat.


    "you are!"


    The earth and fertilizer rounded two noticed that the man¡¯s blushing three-hook jade wrote the round eyes, and then he was shocked: "You are Sasuke!"


    Recognized by the soil and fat, Sasuke was slightly surprised, and I did not expect anyone to know him in this place.


    Maybe Sasuke couldn''t think of it. The news of his killing of the big snake pill was spread all over the world. Everyone knows that a man with three hooks wrote the round eyes and killed the big snake pill, Yu Zhibo''s survivor, Uchiha Sasuke.


    "Since you know me, it will leave you even more!"


    Say, Sasuke''s body shape flashed, the grasshopper sword broke open the air, and the whistling sound was to cut off the body of the soil and fat. At this time, his lower body still remained in the body of the singer.


    This time, the seats were completely disrupted, and the singers and the courtiers fled, fearing that they would die.


    Sasuke did not stop their departure In the last moment of the death of the soil and fat, he read the memory of the earth and fat circle with the writing wheel.


    After doing this, Sasuke waved his hand at the water moon at the door and said, "Shuiyue, your ''dagger big knife'' was found."


    With the call of Sasuke, the water moon rushed over and said, "It¡¯s so good, I already wanted to have that knife."


    Between the words, the joy of joy filled the face.


    The memory of the soil and fertilizer is not a fake. Sasuke easily found the "dagger knife" in Daming Mansion.


    "Dagger''s big knife" is like the past, the blade is about one foot long, and the blade is white, and the sharp blade indicates its power.


    I got the "Dagger''s Big Knife", and the water moon was very excited. Now, he finally stood on the same starting line with his brother''s ghost lantern full moon. Shuiyue believes that even the "seven bears" ghost lights can not be underestimated. Let''s go.


    I got the "Dagger''s Big Knife" and the watery moon was convinced that Sasuke became a member of the Eagle Squad. Now, the Eagle Squad is really established.

 v2 Chapter 344： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The coastline of the peninsula, a towering mountain range, echoed with thunder.


    Lei Zhiguo, Yun Ren Village, a powerful organization based on the other side of Yunhai, has extraordinary strength. Especially in the past two years, its power has overshadowed the limelight of Muye Village, and it has almost become the village of Niu Village.


    Since the four generations of Lei Ying¡¯s night, he has developed rapidly and has a unique team of gold and silver horns. Together with the two tails and eight tails, it is incredible in terms of military strength.


    Passing through the Leiyun Gorge, to a shrine, the smog of Qinghui obscures the vision, but the point is that the building in the cloud has a dreamy feeling, as if it is in a fairyland.


    The quaint wooden building stands above the foothills, with a slight breeze blowing through it, and the wind chimes between the tassels make a crisp clink.


    Under the eaves, the woman wearing a samurai suit sat on the tatami, and the long yellow hair was bundled into a braid, and the complexion was white and the eyebrows were picturesque. It was obviously a beautiful woman.


    "call......"


    I saw her sighing, breathing the fresh air in the mountains, and making a heart-warming voice.


    "This life of carefree life is really beautiful. It¡¯s a pleasant day to go through the sky."


    Said, the woman''s hands held the body, looked up at the clouds floating in the sky, the pupils flashed a comfortable color.


    "I don''t know how the Thunder movie is over. The Chirabi people are really worried. They are really not brothers."


    Secretly, the woman seems to think of something funny, but it is a smile. "Speaking, Chirabi is really like a child. Although he is an eight-tailed person, his style is still the same. It¡¯s a headache, and you don¡¯t say hello when you go to the real waterfall. But, just like this, the responsibility for protecting the village is handed over to me. As a human being, this life is only good for the village. ""


    Thinking this way, the woman lay on the tatami, and the heart drifted further and further with the clouds in the sky.


    I don''t know how long it took, the woman''s closed scorpion suddenly opened, but she heard her self-speaking: "I really don''t know what a good guy, dare to privately sneak Leiyunxia, ??have to warn them."


    Said, the woman''s figure flashed, the blue Chakra covered the whole body, but it turned into a stream of light disappeared here.


    ......


    "Sasuke, are you talking about something really here?"


    The water moon looked at the surrounding walls and asked with doubts.


    ¡°Yes, keep looking, maybe hidden in the clouds.¡±


    Sasuke stood in the middle of the team, wrote the round eyes and searched for clues. He remembered that Chirabi¡¯s residence was nearby.


    Being in the mountains, it is very difficult to find a person in this vast area. It is tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack. After a while, Sasuke asks Xiang Xiang Pho: "How is it, have you ever felt the chakra of the tail beast?"


    "Not yet. However, as long as the other party appears within ten kilometers, I will definitely feel it."


    "Well, keep searching, we can''t return empty-handed."


    Seeing the insistence of Sasuke, Xiang Pho nodded and followed Sasuke¡¯s smuggling to fully open Chakra¡¯s perception and search for the unusually powerful Chakra.


    Behind the team, Ziyuan couldn''t help, but he took out the telescope and looked around. In her heart, as long as it can help Sasuke, even if it is a thin force, it must go all out.


    Time passed by, and I had already passed through the Leiyun Gorge. Most of the mountains here have been explored, but Chilabi has not been found.


    "Don''t he say that he left here?"


    Sasuke slowly withdraws -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Writing a round of eyes, wondering the clouds of the mountains, in his memory, Chirabi is a wayward guy, very likely to leave his post without permission.


    Just as Sasuke wanted to give up, the fragrant phosphorus on the side was exclaimed.


    "Sasuke, something has appeared, but it is not eight."


    "what!"


    When he heard the fragrant phosphorus, Sasuke immediately felt a shock, and immediately asked: "Continue to perceive and determine who the target is!"


    "The goal is approaching us at a rapid speed. And, it seems that the guy is a human force. If there is no guess, it is two."


    "Two tails."


    Sasuke snorted, "Is it just two tails? It''s good, it''s better than empty-handed."


    Immediately, Sasuke issued an order to the three members of the Eagles team. "Shuiyue and I are ready to fight, Aster, you are responsible for protecting the phosphorus."


    "Yes!"


    They are also very simple in the water month, each with their own duties, and the whole **** is waiting for the arrival of the two tails.


    Not long after, with a burst of sound, Sasuke''s goal is finally here.


    In the field of vision, the yellow-haired woman appeared, and the whole body exudes a powerful chakra.


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Sasuke immediately recognized her identity.


    "The two are made of wooden people, and it really is you."


    When Sasuke suddenly recognized himself, the wooden man was slightly surprised and said: "You are not the person of the country of Lei, privately, Lei Yunxia, ??what do you want to do!"


    "doing what......"


    Sasuke looked like a smile and laughed at the wooden man, but in the end it was a word: "For the tail of your body!"


    "The tail beast?!"


    When I heard Sasuke, I was shocked by the wooden people. I didn¡¯t expect their purpose to be this.


    It was learned that Sasuke¡¯s goal was himself. The wooden man smiled and said: "You only have four people, and you want to try to figure out the two. It¡¯s too self-effacing."


    At this time, Sasuke did not want to talk nonsense with the wooden people, and even said hello to the water moon: "Do it!"


    The voice is falling, the water moon is the first to attack, and the heart is to show off in front of Sasuke, proving that his strength is not vegetarian.


    Sasuke knows the meaning of Shuiyue, and does not attack, watching him with interest and fighting with the wooden man.


    I saw the right hand of Shuiyue exploding in an instant, and the long dagger of the long slash was as light as nothing.


    laugh!


    The sharp blade broke open the air Straight to the door by the wooden man.


    The water moon shot quickly, but the reaction of the wooden man was not slow. In the hands of the dagger, the attack was fast.


    Fire ¶Ý.


    In an instant, a huge blue flame ejected, and the extremely high temperature caused the air to hum.


    The flames are in the body, and the water moon is changing. The huge dagger knife is used as a shield in an attempt to resist the fire of the wooden man.


    "Hey!"


    Huge tremors, Mars, and blue flames erupted at extremely high temperatures. The water moon hid under the dagger knife and could clearly feel the horrible heat. As long as the limbs were stained, it would become coke.


    The flames burst under the pressure, and the water moon thought it was blocked. Immediately, the dagger knife was taken from the ground and ready to attack again.


    However, what shocked him was that the flying blue flame was swirling in the air, and it was attacked again like a tracking missile.

 v2 Chapter 345： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "hateful."


    When the water moon in the middle meter is swallowed up by the flame, the ink in the hand is finished, and the water is smashing!


    Suddenly, the powerful water rising from all sides rises from the ground, forming a protective circle that will protect the water.


    Nourish!


    The blue flame collided with the water wall, and the water filled the air, forming a white cloud.


    After all, the blue flame began to annihilate, and the water wall reached the pole. In a loud noise, the water wall broke open, and the water moon hit from it, and the dagger knife attacked again.


    Being covered by the water moon, the wooden man also refused to use the Ninjutsu attack, and then pulled out the knife behind him. It was a knife about three feet long, and the curved blade exudes cold cold light.


    clang!


    The knife and the dagger knife collided, and the tremor of the roar made the wooden man''s wrist sore. She felt the power of the water moon, not that she could take it.


    Immediately, the wooden man left and left, and he was fighting with the flexibility of the body and the water.


    I have to say that the strategy of the wooden man is very sensible. In terms of flexibility, the water moon is far from her opponent.


    It didn''t take long, the water moon that was good at brute force was pressed by the wooden man, and the fierce knife was able to cross the body of the water moon several times, almost leaving a flawed knife mark on it.


    "damn two!"


    The water moon roared. He didn''t expect the two-tailed close combat to be so powerful. The flexibility and speed of the two tails just restrained him.


    As a last resort, the shape of the water moon has retreated, and the body has disappeared into the water source near the Leiyun Gorge.


    "The timid guy."


    Seeing the water moon escape, the wooden man disdainfully smiled and turned to see Sasuke here, it is necessary to start with Sasuke.


    However, at this time, the wooden man felt a strong breath behind him, subconsciously, looking back, but saw five or six water dragons roaring.


    It is the technique of the water dragon bomb!


    "Good leeches."


    It was praised by the wooden man, and the body was turned into a residual image, which was dodged between the seams of the water dragon.


    In the distance, the body that has been turned into a fluid slowly emerges from the surface of the water, watching the wooden man easily avoiding the water dragon bomb, and his heart is in a hurry, then immediately control all the water dragons, and block the wooden man. Avoiding the space, trying to defeat her completely with a single blow.


    The water dragon is in a hurry and avoids it.


    The wooden man was completely under the blockade of the water dragon bomb. This time, the wooden man had to choose a hard battle.


    The situation was in jeopardy, but the anger was flashed on the face of the wooden man.


    "Asshole, since you are so aggressive, then die!"


    Immediately, it was printed by the wooden man, and the blue Chakra burst out like a flood. The chakra gauze covered the whole body, but behind her was two long tails.


    The tail beast gauze has been opened, and the speed and strength of the wooden man has been improved ten times, but she has seen her hand fast.


    Fire. Ghost fire pill!


    The next moment, the overwhelming blue flame struck, and the figure in the air became the shape of a two-tailed cat.


    The two-tailed cat screamed, and the huge flame energy came out. In the constant tremor, an endless blue flame broke out.


    Hey!


    When the water dragon bomb touched the blue fire, it was instantly annihilated, and the blue flame was not exhaustive, and it was like a broken bamboo.


    The flames were overwhelming, and there was really no escape. The water moon did not have the confidence to take this shot, and the body immediately turned into water, and quickly sneaked into the bottom of the lake.


    roar!


    Huge tremors, the blue flame tongue swallowed the entire waters, and the white water vapor of the sky formed a diffuse fog.


    Wait for the flame to go out -->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Off, the water in the small lake with a radius of 100 meters has evaporated by a third.


    After avoiding a blow, the water moon burst out from the bottom of the lake, and Sasuke¡¯s side said a little embarrassed: "It¡¯s really two tails, and I almost got hurt."


    Say, Shuiyue took a picture of his chest, apparently fortunate.


    Looking at the performance of Shuiyue, Sasuke chuckled. "You are also very good, and the next thing will be handed over to me."


    "The next thing will be handed over to me."


    Say, Sasuke pulled out the grasshopper sword behind him, his body shape flashed, the silver-white blade broke open the space, and the sharp sword gas greeted the wooden man.


    clang!


    Metal strikes, and the tremors of the cockroaches pass.


    The body of the wooden man was shocked, and immediately changed, and the knife crossed the path, and the body of the sword was attached to the arm of Sasuke.


    laugh!


    The blade is sharp and the blade that is shining with cold light is infinitely enlarged in front of Sasuke.


    In the meantime, the grasshopper sword in the assistant was blocked, and the sound of the sword and the sword was restarted. The cold white light cut through the air.


    The figure of the two people flashed, the sword in the hand was like a shadow, and Sasuke''s sword was superb, but the knife method of the wooden man could not be underestimated. For a time, the two were quite equal in attacking the white blade.


    clang!


    In the huge tremor, the bodies of the two quickly retreated.


    Looking at the squadron of the wooden man, Sasuke¡¯s gaze was slightly condensed. "This is not the ninja of Yun Ren Village. The knife is really different."


    The praise of Sasuke was slammed by the wooden man and said: "Even if you talk like this, I can''t let you go, kill the innocent people in Yun Ren Village!"


    Listening to the words of the wooden man, I don¡¯t know why, Sasuke suddenly wanted to laugh. "It¡¯s really confident. In that case, I will come up with strength."


    Immediately, Sasuke''s momentum suddenly changed, like a sharp-edged blade. The next moment, he saw his eyes became blood red, and the black three-jaw was distributed above the pupil.


    "Write a round eye!"


    The wood man exclaimed, as if he had thought of something, the original calm face showed a shocking color.


    "It turns out that you are the rebellion of Muye, the survivor of Uchiha, Uchiha Sasuke!"


    "Yes."


    As for the recognition of himself by the wooden man, Sasuke has no accidents. After all, since he killed the big snake pill, it can be said that it is a fierce name. It is not a strange thing that the wooden man recognizes him.


    "This is trouble..."


    Looking at Sasuke¡¯s self-satisfied look, I was stunned by the wooden man¡¯s heart. If the other person is Sasuke, she really has no intention of winning.


    "However, how about it, I am the ninja of Yun Ren Village, the second person''s column force, no matter who it is, as long as you want to play the abacus of the country of mine, you must not let go!"


    Immediately by the wooden man is a decision, but see her momentum once again improved, the blue Chakra surged out, the tail beast gauze more solid a few points.


    In an instant, the wooden man turned into a residual image, and the knife in his hand broke open the air and rushed to Sasuke as before.


    Although the speed of the wooden man is fast, but there is nowhere under the writing wheel, but the purple thunder light in the assistant''s assistant, the grasshopper is surrounded by a small snake-like lightning.


    clang!


    Very easy, Sasuke took a sneak attack by the wooden man, the thunder and lightning, the purple thunder and lightning passed to the wooden knife.


    Nourish!


    When the thunder and lightning came, the wooden man only felt that the whole body was numb, and the operation of Chakra became a bit of a hit.


    Knowing the power of lightning, the wooden man did not dare to fight hard, and immediately retired.


    However, Sasuke is not giving the opportunity to the wooden man, immediately flying to catch up, the sword flower in the hand, the purple lightning formed a thunder barrier to block all the retreat by the wooden man.

 v2 Chapter 346： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The retreat was made, and the wooden man had to choose a hard fight. The Taidao in his hand was lifted up, and the sharp blade blocked the sharp light blade of Sasuke.


    The continuous swords meet, the purple lightning is pervasive, and the small snake-like lightning is transmitted into the body of the wooden man. The irresistible feeling of paralysis suddenly hits, but it makes her movement slower.


    Seeing that the human body is not supported by the wood, Sasuke''s mouth is light, no longer merciless, and grasps the flaws of the wooden man, and the thunder and sharp edge of his hand squat.


    laugh!


    The sharp blade carries a purple lightning bolt across the chest of the wooden man.


    Hey!


    The blood was flying, and the long hole was cut by the wooden man''s chest. The large blood stained the clothes.


    Sasuke got a hit, and the wooden man refused to see the pain in his body, and then his body exploded and left the scope of Sasuke¡¯s attack.


    "Well......"


    The wooden man squatted on her chest, and the tingling on her tingling made her scalp numb. She didn''t expect Sasuke''s Lei Jian swordsman to be so powerful, she almost did not have any power to fight back.


    "It''s not easy..."


    From the wood man¡¯s forehead, there was a little bit of cold sweat. I know that this is a disaster, and it is very likely that Sasuke will kill this place.


    "However, even if it is dead, it will not let you harm the interests of Yun Ren Village!"


    Immediately, it was printed by the wooden man. This time, the incomparably huge chakra was excited from her body, but it was ready to release the two tails completely.


    Sasuke did not block the movements of the wooden man. His purpose was exactly two tails, so that he was in the middle of his heart.


    But it was seen by the wooden man, the huge Chakra tilted out, but it made the space tremble.


    Hey!


    The flowing brilliance poured out, and during the undulations, a hill-like blue civet cat appeared on the field.


    I saw the civet cat burning with a blue flame, like a rune all over the body, the two long tails swaying constantly, the air inside the space has signs of anxious.


    Looking at the changes made by the wooden man, Sasuke¡¯s gaze condensed. "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s two tails. This kind of flame can¡¯t be achieved even if it¡¯s a hot fire. I¡¯m afraid only the sun can suppress such a flame.¡±


    At this moment, the two-tailed cat was completely liberated by the wooden man, and the wooden man was merged with the cat. In the vast canyon, the huge blue civet cat was so conspicuous.


    "Sasuke, I forced me to use the tail animal, so I will kill you anyway!"


    The cat shines in the blue light. In an instant, a bright blue fire attribute energy group condenses, and the power of terror makes the space fluctuate.


    It is the end of the beast jade, the tail of the tail is unique.


    "Dead!"


    The cat screamed again, and the horrible tail beast jade instantly provoked, and Sasuke was almost completely swallowed up.


    "Is it just such a tail beast?"


    Sasuke¡¯s look was as usual, and there was no surprise at all. Then the hand was printed, and the power of the huge demon was tilted out. The purple brilliance flashed, but it was a guardian enchantment.


    call out!


    The tail beast jade passed by and collided directly with the enchantment.


    Crash.


    The blue flame of the sky burst out, and the horrible high-temperature flame constantly washed the purple enchantment. Under the tremor, the water-like fluctuations continued to spread above the enchantment.


    Sasuke is in the enchantment, and Jun''s face is full of self-confidence. This enchantment is also taught on the 16th night. The strong defense is so astounding that it can be compared with the complete body.


    Sure enough, the beast jade could not break through the enchantment anyway. At most, it was the torrent that ignited the flood and disappeared.


    "How is it possible!">, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    R/>


    Seeing that his tail beast jade couldn''t hurt Sasuke, the cat exclaimed, almost shocked and angry, and the human strength of the district actually reached this point. This kind of strength can not be achieved even by the shadow-level powerhouse.


    The cat did not believe in evil, and immediately condensed the end of the beast jade. Between the two, the blue tail beast jade came out and hit the enchantment that flashed the purple and purple.


    "roar!"


    The huge tremors revived, and the hot blue flame continued to spread, but it melted the surrounding walls, and the hard stone turned into a red, turbid substance.


    In the distance, Xiang Pho looked at Sasuke''s guardian enchantment with horror. She was the first to see Sasuke to exert such a powerful defense force.


    "It''s too strong, even the end of the beast jade can resist, is this still a ninja?"


    Looking at the shocking color of Xiang Pho, Aster proudly said: "This is certainly not a ninja. This is a defensive move of our witches. It is a powerful attack. Even if it is a super s-class ninjutsu, it can''t break through such a knot. boundary."


    "Is it taught to him by the 16th night?"


    Xiang Pho knows that there is a super strong person in the 16th night in Aster, and I know that the 16th night is the master of Sasuke. I have already told her about these Sasuke.


    "Well, it was taught by the 16-night adult. The 16-night adult is the strongest five hundred years ago. Her technique is not comparable to the current Ninjutsu."


    "It''s an incredible power."


    Xiang Pho said, and understood the powerful horror of Sasuke after having sixteen nights of power. At least for now, no one can beat him.


    ......


    The cat''s tail beast jade could not break the enchantment of Sasuke. She knew that her strength could not cause harm to Sasuke.


    In the face of Sasuke, the cat turned out to have the feeling of fear, but when he was shocked, he turned and fled.


    "Have you escaped?"


    Sasuke¡¯s voice screamed coldly, but he saw the seal in his hand. Suddenly, the broken magical light shining purple lightning condensed out.


    laugh!


    The horrible arrow was spurred out while the cat was running away. The spiral was carrying purple lightning to make the space tremble.


    Hey!


    The purple streamer flashed, and the broken arrow hole penetrated the cat''s body.


    boom!


    The huge body of the cat crashed into the ground, splashing the dust of the sky, but seeing the neck, the black and red blood flowed out, the huge penetrating purple lightning through the wound, under the power of the devil, the purple lightning invaded the cat and the body. Constantly destroying her organization.


    "hateful!"


    Unbearable pain came from all over the body, and the cat struggled to get up, but it fell again, and there was a lot of blood in the mouth. Such a heavy injury made her unable to move half a step give up the struggle Let''s go. ¡±


    Just as the cat tried to stand up again, Sasuke¡¯s voice came behind her.


    "You will stop here, let''s accept it."


    Sasuke came to the cat''s head, and the blushing three-hook jade wrote the round eyes to reflect the latter''s face.


    "I won''t hurt your life."


    Self-satisfaction, Sasuke appeared in the black airflow on his chest, like the power of some kind of wild and savage beast to make the cat tremble, she felt that under that power, she could not give birth to a rebellious heart.


    At this point, the black fog became more and more intense, but in the end it covered the cat''s huge body.


    Then, in the assistant aunt, the body communicated with the refining pot and smoothly controlled the refining pot.


    The black brilliance surged, but the cat was turned into a black gas and swallowed into Sasuke.

 v2 Chapter 347： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Shuiyue looked at the battle in amazement in the distance. He knew that Sasuke was very powerful, but he did not expect it to be so powerful.


    "Fortunately, I am not an enemy with him, or else it is really a life to die."


    Said, the moon is a lucky look.


    ......


    The cat was swallowed into the refining pot, and Sasuke then operated the refining pot, and did not avoid it. In the face of the eagle squad, it was here to start refining.


    After all, I am already familiar with the refining pot. In less than a quarter of an hour, Sasuke is to manipulate the refining pot to strip the cat''s yin attribute Chakra. In addition, there is a hundred years of arrogance.


    Both suffocating and yin-character Chakra are things that can be swallowed by the refining pot. Of course, if Sasuke has that kind of mood, it is not impossible to swallow all the chakras of the cat, but in this way, the cat will definitely die. The two tails will disappear from this world.


    Such an approach will inevitably change the plan behind him. In order to lead to the big tube and the night, Sasuke intends to leave the two tails to the Xiao organization according to the original.


    After the power was swallowed up, Sasuke will be released by the wooden man and the two tails. He did not stop here, and then left the squad with the squad.


    On the occasion of the farewell, Sasuke saw a stunned man from the wood, the heart, in the joint of the flying segment and the corner, you will die if you lose power, but for you, as a ninja, for the sake of If you die in a village that loves, you will be very happy...


    .......


    Under the same clear sky, the two figures were rushing to Leiyunxia.


    The black red cloud costumes, the wide fighting hatched the face, the cold and sinister temperament came to the surface, it is obvious that the two are members of the Xiao organization.


    I heard one of them say: "Fly, don''t kill her when dealing with the two tails. Your strength is still less useful."


    The flying section doesn''t take it for granted, and the face under the fight has a cruel color. "The evil spirits do not allow me to do this. Only killing can make me excited. I am looking forward to the **** scene, I have already seen it. When she got there, her head was left by me."


    At the end of the day, the flying segment turned out to be a big laugh, and the hoarse laughter was very far away in the open area.


    "I really can''t help you."


    The corners shook their heads. They were helpless for some wayward flying segments. They immediately said, "This is a matter of confession. If you want to provoke that angry person, you can shoot it."


    When I heard the corners, the mad laughter of the flying segment came to me, remembering Payne¡¯s expressionless cold face, and a fear floated into my heart.


    "Oh, I am joking. Since it is the boss''s confession, I am naturally ordered to do so."


    After that, the flying paragraph smiled, but it was in stark contrast with the previous madness.


    Seeing the different performances of the flying segment, the corners all screamed, and it really had to rely on Payne to press it. Otherwise, this rash guy had to make trouble again.


    After all, the members of the Xiao organization are a group of people who are not afraid of fear. What can they do? The horns understand that over the years, if not for Payne¡¯s high-pressure policy, some of the internal rebelliousness within the organization may have gone out of the way.


    "hope so."


    The corners all looked at the flying section, and Shen Sheng said: "This time, our mission must be completed as soon as possible. I heard that one and five tails have been captured by the other two groups. The above is very tight. We can¡¯t Any mistakes."


    "Yes Yes."


    The flying paragraph is indifferent to perfunctory, this sentence -->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The horns have been hanging on my mouth for the past two days, and his ears are almost audible.


    "Isn''t that two tails? See if I don''t come."


    Saying, the flying segment is tight in the hands of the evil spirits, and for the two tails, he is determined to win.


    "Really confident, young people."


    The corners were slightly raised, and under the wide bucket, an ugly face blocked by a mask was exposed.


    "I am not willing to be taller than the age, even though your generation is longer than me, but it does not mean that your ideals are higher than me. I want to know that my ideals are to sacrifice all life and blood for the evil spirits. The evil spirits are everything, the evil spirits. Long live the adults!"


    Looking at the neurotic performance of the flying segment, the corners suddenly became ashamed, and then I wanted to say something. However, the sound of the air from the distance attracted his heart.


    I saw that a few hundred meters away, the four-person squad swept away. The most bizarre thing was that two of them were vainly floating in the air, and the speed of the meteor rushing to the moon was very fast.


    The sudden four people stopped the corners and the flying section, staring at one of them, showing vigilance, and saw the flying section gazing slightly: "The good guy, the chakra is already the tail beast." The level is up. Moreover, the woman should not be underestimated. I have only seen this method in Payne."


    "Well, it''s not easy."


    The horns are also sinking, and I don¡¯t know where the other party is.


    Just as they talked for a while, the distant figure was already near. It can be seen that the two men and two women in the team are not old enough, about seventeen years old.


    At this time, several people in the team stopped, and only one of the men said a few words to the people behind them, and they slowly came to their side.


    "What to do, their purpose will not be us."


    Seeing the four-person squad coming over, the flying section tightened the slashing blade in the hand to make a precautionary posture.


    "Look at the situation, and once they have any abnormal movements, retreat immediately!"


    "retreat?!"


    The flying section looked at the corners around him with amazement and was shocked by the words he said. He was the first time he saw the horns.


    Have you run away before you hit? This is too exaggerated.


    The four-person team arrived at the opposite corner of the corner. I saw one of the men coming out, the face was handsome, the temperament was extraordinary, and it seemed that he should be a nobleman.


    The man was also looking at the corners under the fight, like what he recognized, but the man smiled and said: "The corners are all, flying, don''t come innocent."


    Called the name The face under the two people''s fight is full of gloom, impossible, how can he know our name.


    However, what the man said later made them even more shocked.


    "You are here for the sake of two."


    Immediately, the corners were low and said: "Who are you? How can you know?"


    "who am I?"


    The man smiled mysteriously. "You can call me Sasuke. I will meet for the first time. Please take care."


    "Sasuke!"


    When I heard the name, the corners were opposite to the flying section. From the eyes of both of them, we can see that it is deeply unbelievable.


    "You turned out to be Sasuke."


    The corners don''t want to cover the face with the brawl, the dark eyes are staring at Sasuke''s side, and they are waiting for it: "It''s you who killed the big snake pill."

 v2 Chapter 348： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Yes."


    Sasuke also did not have the need to hide, a faint saying.


    "The rumor is really true."


    The horns are all stunned and said: "Are you coming to deal with us? Or, you have other purposes."


    "purpose?"


    Sasuke¡¯s mouth is swaying. ¡°It¡¯s not an end, just want to see you.¡±


    See you?


    Such a simple discourse is contrary to the flying section. Is it really that simple?


    Both the corners and the performance of the flying segment fell into his eyes. Sasuke converges on the momentum and makes the approachable sound.


    "If I have to say something, I actually want to make a deal with you."


    "Transaction? What transaction."


    This time, it was the flight segment that spoke first. When it was said, he was particularly sensitive to things like trading. As long as it is about this type, the flight segment must be the first shot.


    On the one hand, the corners are also very interesting. It seems that he is very interested in the transactions that Sasuke said.


    Seeing the performance of the two, Sasuke said with confidence: "I have what you need here, I am looking forward to working with you."


    "what?"


    The flight section asked curiously.


    This time, Sasuke sold a pass and saw him mysteriously said: "Fly, do you know what the real ideal is?"


    "ideal?"


    The flying paragraph is slightly stunned, or said: "The ideal is to sacrifice everything for the evil spirits, and the evil **** is the only **** in the world."


    "Serving the evil spirits?"


    It seems like a funny thing to hear, but the words of the flying paragraph are to let Sasuke laugh.


    For Sasuke¡¯s performance, the flying segment was consciously humiliated and immediately wanted to attack, but it was still pulled by the corners.


    Finally, Sasuke stopped laughing, only to listen to him seriously: "Is this ideal? Flying paragraph, have to say, your ideal is really not good."


    Seeing the more angry expression of the flying segment, Sasuke was not anxious, only to listen to him not too slow to say: "Don''t you want to be a evil god?"


    "Become a **** of evil!"


    Sasuke¡¯s words provoked a huge wave in the heart of the flying section.


    "Yeah, become a **** of evil, become the evil spirit in your heart, have great power, and enjoy the worship of everyone in the world!"


    Sasuke¡¯s voice was deceived in the ear of the flying, as if he was to pull him into the infinite abyss.


    "How can it be......"


    The flying part trembled and his eyes revealed a little desire.


    Who doesn''t want to be a god?


    To put it bluntly, every devout believer has a naked ambition in his heart. That is, like the gods they believe in, have that power and become that kind of existence.


    Become the **** who is worshipped by people!


    Thinking of this, the mood of the flying segment was impulsive, and almost nodded, but the only reason in my heart was that he had suppressed that kind of mind.


    "Sorry, what you said is too ethereal. I will only dedicate myself to the evil gods in my life. Nothing else will matter."


    There was no accident in the flight to refuse Sasuke. If he immediately agreed, it would be a ghost.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t agree now, I will give you some time."


    &nbs-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    p; Sasuke, Sasuke looked at the corner that was always silent, just listened to him slowly saying: "Which corner, how long can your body last? Even though there are secrets to help, but for another hundred years I am afraid it will turn into a pile of loess."


    "What do you mean."


    The corners are all expressionless, and the face under the mask can''t see any thoughts. For example, the same pool of dead water is unpredictable.


    "It¡¯s really an old monster that has lived for a hundred years."


    Sasuke gave a sneak peek and said, "I have a real life and immortality, the real power of immortality, the corners, don''t you want to take it from me?"


    "The technique of immortality!"


    The voice full of temptation is like the Pandora''s Box, which completely opens the door of the heart.


    "You have a life of immortality!"


    The corners were exclaimed, and they could no longer maintain the calmness of the stagnant water. I saw him in three steps and made two steps. On the opposite side of Sasuke, his eyes eagerly said: "Do you really have such a procedure?"


    On one side, the flying section saw such an eager angle, and the heart was slightly stunned. I didn¡¯t expect the corners to be so eager for immortality.


    "That is natural."


    Sasuke said to the corner of his eyes and said slowly: "That is true that immortality is not old. It is not an exaggeration to call it a fairy. With that, you no longer have to bear the pain of plundering the heart."


    "really......"


    In the face of the temptation of immortality, Rao is an old monster like the horns can not hold themselves.


    In other words, the older you live, the more fearful you are about death. They know clearly that time is burning for the human body. It is like a grinding disc that is crushed with vitality. It looks like you are old and old, and you are powerless to lose your life step by step.


    "You said."


    Sasuke said mysteriously: "I have a part of the technique here. If you are interested, you can take a look."


    "Ok!"


    Almost without hesitation, the corners extended their hands and asked Sasuke for the immortality.


    Seeing that the horns are so eager to perform, Sasuke laughs and sighs, and sure enough, death is the most terrible thing in life, even if the old monster with a heart is unable to resist the temptation of longevity.


    Immediately, Sasuke took out a scroll from his arms, which recorded some of the techniques of immortality.


    This immortal technique was acquired by Sasuke in the Dragon Cave. At the same time, while the technique of dragonization was acquired, the immortality of immortality was also stored in his mind. Such a thing is simply unintentional.


    Originally Sasuke wanted to pass on the technique of immortality to them, so it was recorded on the reel.


    However, in order to draw the corners, Sasuke gave the record of immortality to him.


    "Although there is only a part of it, you can see that the above theoretical technique is very beneficial to the human body. If you practice this part, your heart pain can be alleviated."


    Listening to Sasuke¡¯s words, the corners are all moving, looking at the immortality on the scroll, the dark road, he said everything is correct, the print on the scroll is not the development of human functions,


    Subconsciously, the horns were cultivated according to the above-mentioned techniques. I saw that the blue chakra formed a halo around the corners, and a little blue light came from the heavens and the earth and poured into his body.


    In a few moments, the corners opened their eyes, but they saw his dead double eyes flashing a surprise color.


    "Sure enough, my heart is not hurting. This immortal technique is really amazing."


    "That is natural."

 v2 Chapter 349： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Sasuke smiled and said: "The technique of immortality is what I got from the dragon hole, but it is the real fairy."


    "Dragon Cave!"


    The corners are full of horror, "The legendary Dragon Cave is actually true. I also looked for it at the beginning, but I couldn''t find it anyway."


    "You also looked for it?" Sasuke was slightly stunned.


    "That is of course." As if recalling the past, the corners are somewhat awkward and said: "It¡¯s a pity that Longdongdong and other places have to rely on chances. I am not blessed."


    The corners are also calm, saying, long sigh.


    At this point, the flying segment said: "The corners are ah, I didn''t expect you to be a hundred years old, and it would be incredible to be so sentimental."


    Said, the flying segment looked at Sasuke and said: "You have such a tempting price, then, what do we want to do."


    The flying section is fast, and Sasuke is not concealing. Xu said: "My request is very simple, do things for me."


    "Do things for you!?"


    Both the corners and the flying segments are in vain, and this Nima is a disguised selling deed.


    The corners are all sinking and say: "Your conditions are too harsh, do things for you, what is our freedom?"


    "Of course, it is not forever limiting your freedom. The contract time limit is only two years. After two years, I will not stop what you want to do."


    "Two years..."


    The corners are indulged. He knows that as long as he promises, his actions will be greatly restrained in the past two years.


    Two years of freedom in exchange for immortality?


    The corners and the flying segment are silent. There is no doubt that the temptation of freedom is huge. However, the cost of Sasuke is not cheap, so the two are entangled.


    Promise or refuse, this is a problem.


    ......


    After all, the corners and the flying segment did not immediately agree to the conditions of Sasuke.


    When I left, the corner said, "Let''s think about it, I will give you a reply when I get there."


    "Good. Then I look forward to the moment we cooperate."


    Sasuke smiled a little, and said goodbye to the two, watching them disappear into the line of sight, and the black and white distinct eyes flashed a light.


    "I really look forward to that moment, but don''t be killed by the Konoha ninja. If you can survive, the story behind it will definitely be more exciting..."


    ......


    Lei Yunxia, ??the corners and the flying section two look dignified.


    Just listen to the flying segment and say: "The corners, do we really have to agree to the conditions of the kid?"


    The corner sighed a little, and some helplessly said: "I know that you are also very unwilling, but the price he gave us is too tempting, but it is a real life and immortality. You have to know, For that kind of strength, I have exhausted most of my life. Although I survived mystery and lived for the rest of my life, the pain caused by the plundering of the heart made me more and more intolerant. I really want to end this life. ......"


    Seeing the pain of the corners, the flying section is slightly stunned. He is still seeing the corner for the first time. He is like an old man, repenting for his life.


    Maybe no one can understand his inner pain...


    The flying segment was indulging and said: "I don''t think so. When I faced the kid, I resisted my inner impulse and did not agree with his request. Not to mention the technique of immortality, he gave me the promise, let me With the power of the evil spirits and the worship of the world, this temptation is really irresistible. I almost promised him."


    "It¡¯s a terrible kid..."


    The angles are all looking into the distance, above the clouds, one piece of ---, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Innocent and heavy, just like his mood at the moment.


    In the end, the corner said, "We have to let go of this thing first. We still have the task to do. The organization of the second arrest will be the face of the present."


    "Hmm."


    The flying section nodded. "Hurry up and finish the mission. Otherwise, Payne is not good at it."


    Immediately, the two figures flashed and disappeared into the other side of the cloud. The two-tailed capture operation officially began.


    ......


    In a place in Leiyunxia, ??the wooden man finally woke up and touched the still and dizzy forehead. He said: "What happened, I fainted?"


    Moved a bit, the strong pain made the wood man frown, and the pale face showed her emptiness.


    "How is it possible, my strength..."


    Appreciated by the wooden man, she felt that Chakra was very weak in her body, and the cat¡¯s yin attribute Chakra was left in her body.


    "What happened?"


    From the spirit of the wooden man, she only remembered that after she became a cat and a body, she got a arrow from Sasuke. The strong pain made her faint in the past, and she didn¡¯t know anything about the latter.


    Struggling to stand up, the wooden man swayed, her footsteps vain, the pain caused by the loss of strength made her extremely uncomfortable.


    The wooden man stabilized his body and tried not to let himself fall.


    "A wicked bastard, my strength, my chakra, must have been moved by that kid."


    Thinking of this, the wooden man couldn''t help but gnash his teeth, and she swears that the next time she sees Sasuke, she must beat him.


    However, this is also the daydream of the wooden man, just in the next moment, her fate is destined, can only be dead...


    "You are the second person."


    The sudden sound made the wooden man look at him, but he saw two men wearing black red cloud robe standing not far away.


    I don''t know why, seeing these two people, the wooden people''s mind suddenly rises to the infinite sense of crisis, it is like facing something horrible.


    "You are......"


    In the face of the strange two, the wooden man subconsciously made a precautionary posture, although at this moment her body has been exhausted.


    "It''s just you, fly, start!"


    The corners all saw the fact that the power of the wooden man was empty, knowing that she was just a paper tiger, and immediately ordered the flying segment to shoot.


    "Yes, the corners, I will let her see the horror of the evil spirits."


    The flying section was cruel and smiled. The next moment, it was to lift the razor blade in the hand and rushed away from the wooden man.


    laugh!


    The blade of the blaze exudes the dying of death smashes the air obstruction, and it instantly appears on the left side of the wooden man.


    "Dead!"


    The flying section whispered, and the huge blade was ready to harvest the life of the wooden man.


    "Danger!"


    Infinite horror rises from the heart of the wooden people. Under the secretion of adrenaline, a spirit, like a flexible cat, can escape the blade of the blade.


    "It''s quite flexible."


    The flying section was a strange smile, holding a few blood beads on the sickle, like looking at a certain prey to look at the wooden man over there.


    "hateful......"


    The wooden man snorted, and although he had escaped a killing blow, the horrible blade left a lot of scars on her.


    The feeling of chakra¡¯s loss is really too uncomfortable.

 v2 Chapter 350： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "hateful......"


    The wooden man snorted, and although he had escaped a killing blow, the horrible blade left a lot of scars on her.


    The feeling of chakra¡¯s loss is really too uncomfortable.


    The flying segment also saw that there was no chakra in the wooden body, and then a strange smile, like a cat-and-mouse-like tone said: "The next move, you can''t escape anyway!"


    Saying, the flying segment bites his finger and fuses his blood with the blood of the wooden man. A small amount of blood, a scorching of blood, and a mysterious rune on his face, like a ghostly look makes people shudder.


    I saw the knot in the hands of the flying section. The next moment, the horrible red light rose from the sky. The red spooky chakra surrounded the flying section like a storm. It was only a moment, and the power was increased tenfold.


    "Feel the power of the evil spirits!"


    The flying paragraph is a wicked smile, but the huge blade is stabbed to his chest.


    Oh!


    The sour cracking sound suddenly sounded and the whole sky turned into blood.


    "impossible......"


    The blood of the visceral viscera is poured out from the wood population. Unbelievably, I look at my cracked chest. The cracked organ is accompanied by a large amount of blood dripping on the ground, blurred, and it is really open.


    "It¡¯s damn... I¡¯m not willing...¡±


    From the eyes of the wooden people, the darker and more intense pain made her nerves unable to think about others. In the blur, she saw the same open-legged flying segment as the **** hungry ghosts slowly came to her...


    The country of water, the village of Wujiu, is surrounded by misty smog.


    The calm waters stretch for thousands of miles. It is the largest natural lake in the country of water. It is the outer waters of the people in the village.


    In the light boat Pan Lake, the figure in the white smog gradually became clear, and it was the Sasuke who returned from Lei Zhiguo.


    Sasuke is also estimating the time, thinking that the three tails were not captured by Dida. In order to get the strength of the nine tail beasts as soon as possible, and to perfect the array of methods, after the two-tailed Chakra, Sasuke immediately led the members of the Eagle team to the country of water, ready to catch three.


    On the top of the boat, Xiang Pho is fully capable of opening up the ability to perceive, trying to get the clues about the three tails from the waters of thousands of miles.


    Aside, the water moon lazily lies on the deck. Although it is close to the water source, there is enough water in the place to make him comfortable, but after all, he still complains.


    Shuiyue leaned his head on the narrowed knives of the dagger, and glanced at Sasuke¡¯s patrol, and said with a sigh of relief: "Sasuke, I haven¡¯t found it, I¡¯m looking for a day, the guy at the end of the three Is there here?"


    "Yes, I am sure."


    Sasuke came down from the bow and sat next to the ashes resting in the same place. He watched the sleeping face of the latter say: "Since the death of the four generations of water, the three tails have become the things of the Lord, and they have been living in this wild state. The waters of the film, it is said that the fog of the country of water is also looking for, so we must hurry."


    "Yes." Shuiyue grinned and said, "How do you know so much? What if the three tails have already been picked up by others?"


    "Nothing. Three tails must be!"


    Sasuke was stubborn at this time, and said with the voice: "If you don''t get three tails, then the last few beasts are even more difficult to capture. Two tails -->> , the fastest update One Piece The latest chapter of the bounty system!


    And the three tails are just the beginning. All the nine tail beasts are, after all, my bag. ¡±


    Sasuke¡¯s face is positive, and it¡¯s not like being joking. The kind of decision made the water moon screaming, and the latter said: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are planning, oh, I¡¯m born to work, capture. The nine-tailed beast, when is this dangerous life going to last?"


    At the moment of the water month, the fragrant phosphorus on the side found the situation.


    "Sasuke, a kilometer ahead of the sea, about 500 meters deep, there is a strong Chakra fluctuation."


    When I heard the fragrant phosphorus, Sasuke was a little bit spirited, and the asters that had been asleep also woke up.


    "Sasuke, what happened."


    Aster yawned with a cute yawn, a little sleep on her face, and the rushing and searching these days really made her tired.


    "Well, if it''s right, it should be three tails."


    When I heard Sasuke, the heart of the Aster was shocked, and the confused spirit was immediately awake.


    On the side, Shuiyue stood up and leaned out to lie on the side of the boat, watching the deep waters say: "It seems that the water is quite deep, I don''t know how to get the thing out at the time."


    "Water Moon, do you want to be lazy again!"


    Xiang Pho came over and kicked the water. "You are not ready-made, why, you want to push this kind of thing to us."


    At this time, Shuiyue looked at Sasuke, but Sasuke is also a look that you must give me the water. I can''t help it. Shuiyue waved and said, "Well, who made me work hard, Sasuke, I am only responsible. Bring the three tails out and pick them up and hand them over to you. If you are in danger, you will save me, otherwise you won''t want me to continue to die."


    "That is natural, I can rest assured that I am doing things."


    Sasuke smiled and made a guarantee to Shuiyue.


    "A word is fixed."


    With the guarantee of Sasuke, the water moon was also simply. When he slammed, he jumped into the water from the boat. When he dive, he waved his hand to Sasuke, indicating that the three men followed the boat.


    ......


    The deep and dark underwater world, after all, is fresh water, and the water moon is free in this space, unlike the feeling of tightness when entering the salt water.


    Water Moon dexterously avoids the undercurrent vortex, and the body swims fast in the water. From time to time, it talks through the underwater headset and Sasuke, in order to determine the specific positionThe line of sight is dim, the water can only be slow Slow speed, he can easily withstand the water pressure when diving to 500 meters.


    In a short time, the water moon is near the location designated by Xiang Pho. Here, the water moon secretly holds the dagger knife in his hand. In case of any danger, he can at least ensure sufficient resistance.


    Gradually, a giant black shadow appears in front, breathing regular waves spread in the water, large and small bubbles make the line of sight more blurred.


    Seeing this behemoth, Shuiyue was shocked, secretly, good guy, I was the first time I saw such a huge fish, and it was already a hill.


    At this time, the sound of fragrant phosphorus was heard in the headset.


    "Water Moon, bring the guy out, that''s right! It''s the three tails we''re looking for!"


    Three tails!


    The water moon is shocked, and the dagger in the hand is tight. After all, the other is the tail beast. If it is easily alarmed, I don¡¯t know how to die.

 v2 Chapter 351： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Carefully, the water moon does not allow itself to make any extra action that is enough to awaken the three tails, and even its own Chakra fluctuations are deliberately suppressed to a low point.


    Slowly, the water moon reached a place of three and fifty meters away. Here, he could see the three tails more clearly.


    To say that it is a fish, it is better to say that the tortoise is more appropriate. However, this tortoise is really a giant, and it has three large sarcoma-shaped long tails behind it. It can be seen that the three tails are full of various bumpy thorns. When you look at it, it is ugly.


    "It¡¯s a strange look."


    The water moon secretly swears, and immediately floats up to the water, stopping at a distance of 100 meters from the three-tailed body.


    Here, Shuiyue took a deep breath and raised his chakra to the extreme in a flash. In a flash, the blue chakras spread like water flowing, and the huge impact made the waters blurry.


    The three-tailed reaction was not weak, and this wave of volatility was clearly transmitted to its dense tentacles, and it was awakened.


    "Hey!"


    The huge buzzing sounds, it seems to be saying, who is disturbing this uncle to sleep!


    Seeing the three tails waking up, Shuiyue was in a tight heart, but remembered that Sasuke¡¯s accountant still suppressed the panic mood.


    "Sasuke, I hope you don''t talk."


    After the water moon secretly prayed, the hand was printed immediately, and the waters were controlled by the water moon.


    Water scorpion. Water dragon bomb!


    In an instant, seven or eight water dragons were formed, and a spiral of power flowed in the water, roaring and roaring, and they swooped toward the three tails.


    Hey!


    The continuous percussion sounded low, and all the water dragons hit the hard turtle shell of the three tails. The violent tremor came. Although it was not painful, it also made the three tails horrified. For a long time, no one dared to indiscriminately violate this. Its dignity is gone.


    "Hey!"


    The three tails whispered again, and it vowed to eat the human being who did not know how to live.


    Although the body is huge, the speed at which the three tails swim in the water is really amazing.


    A torrent of turbulence, the three tails are like a roller coaster, and the strong tremor makes this water area like an earthquake.


    Seeing the three tails to catch up, the water moon screams, "not good!"


    Immediately, the water and the limbs were used together, so that the strength of the milk was rushed to the surface of the water. He firmly believed that Sasuke must be waiting for him there. As long as he got there, he could get rid of the danger.


    However, this short distance of 400 meters is so long at this moment. In less than five seconds, the water moon is caught up to 50 meters, and only 50 meters left will be caught by the three tails.


    At this moment, Shuiyue has even smelled the bad breath of the three tails. He has already heard the jagged teeth creaking, and the soothing sound makes the water moon tight.


    "Fight!"


    The water moon bites the teeth and quickly prints during the swimming process.


    Water scorpion. Water smash!


    Hundreds of underwater arrows hit like a cannonball, and in the blink of an eye it fell to the three tails.


    roar!


    The huge shock wave spreads out. Under the intensive attack of the water, the naked skin of the three tails is still attacked, and the strong pain makes it scream.


    At this point, the three tails were really angry, and only saw the huge water property Chakra in its mouth. In a flash, a circular chakra mass filled with spiral water flow was formed, which was a three-tailed tail beast jade.


    laugh!


    &nbs-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    p; The tail beast jade is aimed at the water moon in front, and it is excited in an instant. The power of the dragon smashes the water fluid, and the place where it passes creates a short vacuum.


    "what!"


    Seeing the end of the beast jade will swallow him, the water moon exclaimed, between the millennium, his print is also completed.


    Water hydrazine. Hydration technique!


    In the blink of an eye, the water moon is turned into a fluid substance that quickly merges with the water flow within a hundred meters.


    Hey!


    At this moment, the tail beast jade is also exploding, and the blasting wave breaks the water stream formed by the water into pieces.


    ......


    On the small boat, Sasuke''s three eyes kept staring at the turbulent water surface. For a short while, a string of water rushed into the sky, and the girl turned into a diffuse stream.


    At this time, a black shadow was thrown out of the water, and the speed was so astounding.


    At a glance, it was the water moon. At this moment, he was embarrassed, the messy silver hair was scattered, and his face shouted nervously: "Sasuke, that thing came out, attack!"


    The sound of the water moon fell, and the waters of the 100-meter radius swayed into the sky. Under the huge impact, the small boat carrying the Sasuke three people broke into pieces.


    In the huge waves of the sky, Sasuke and Aster suspended the air with the seal of the void.


    The fragrant phosphorus is along with the water moon, and chakra floats on the turbulent waters. After a lot of trouble, it finally stabilizes the body.


    In the sky, Sasuke''s gaze was slightly condensed, and he saw the giants appearing in the waters. He said to himself: "Is this three-tailed? As it is in the plot, it is now nothing."


    At this point, Sasuke looked at the asters around him and said: "Aster, the seal of the master, you should."


    "of course."


    Aster is somewhat proud of the saying: "The 16-night adult has stored all the procedures in my memory. As long as there is enough power to break the magic, it is definitely not a problem."


    "well."


    Sasuke¡¯s mouth is light, but it¡¯s a conspiracy tone. ¡°Aster, let¡¯s bake this turtle!¡±


    "Hey!"


    Three tails roared, chasing the water moon and rushing out of the lake, and the huge waves that stirred up spread all the way to the kilometer.


    Because of the loss of human strength, the three tails have been wandering in this freshwater lake connected to the open sea. These time, the Sasuke group disturbed the lunch break, completely aroused its fierceness, roaring, and spit out a tail beast. Jade, the goal is the Sasuke in the air and the Asters asters! seal! ¡±


    Accompanied by Sasuke''s orders, the Aster immediately mobilized the power of the demon, and the smashing prints were formed. In an instant, the blue fluctuations of the aster were spread around the center, and the suffocating pressure made the space stagnate.


    The seal was still half-finished, and the Chakra in the three-tailed body was disordered. The condensed tail beast burst, and at this moment, the seal of Aster was finally completed.


    "seal!"


    Along with the scent of Aster, the powerful seal force impeded all the space around the three tails. The seal not only controlled the three-tailed movement, but even the chakra in it was temporarily stagnant.


    The figure was banned, and the three screams, and immediately wanted to resist, but there was nothing to do, almost impossible to move.


    "impressive."


    The water on the water looks stunned and looks at the strength of the asters. The mouth is big. He thought that the asters were just the oil bottles in the team, but I didn¡¯t expect the asters to have such powerful power.

 v2 Chapter 352： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "This is just part of the strength of Aster."


    On the side, Xiang Pho said with some envy: "If she is given enough devilish power, even Sasuke is not her opponent..."


    "What! Is it so scary?!"


    ¡°Well, yes, she may be the only person in the world who can threaten Sasuke.¡±


    Shuiyue didn''t believe it at first, but after seeing the seriousness of Xiang Pho, it was a letter.


    "How could it be... is she a monster?"


    Shuiyue¡¯s expression of a blank face, heart, can not get rid of her in the future, Sasuke has been so powerful, her strength should be how powerful.


    On the occasion of the sigh of fragrant phosphorus and water, Sasuke¡¯s voice came from the headset.


    "Phosphorus, you will leave the water as soon as possible, fast!"


    Although I didn''t understand what Sasuke had any intentions, but Xiang Pho and Water Moon did not say much, and secretly nodded and then rushed to the lakeshore.


    During this period of time, Sasuke constantly mobilized the fire property Chakra in the body, and the blue light spots gradually gathered. Under the figuration, the surrounding air became much hotter, and the water molecules in the air were continuously vaporized and squeaking. With the white smoke rising.


    See the water moon and the fragrant phosphorus on the shore, Sasuke''s gaze is micro-condensed, and the hand is quickly printed.


    Fire. How to fire!


    In an instant, the dragon-shaped flame of the size of the dragon rushed straight into the air, one after another, and nine consecutive dragon fires rushed toward the sky, and the high temperature brought forth by the water caused the water molecules in the air to evaporate instantly, visible to the naked eye, and densely covered with clouds. The sky is getting deeper.


    In a short time, within a few hundred meters of the circle, it was shrouded in a black thunder cloud. The shock of the bang continued to spread, and the amount of lightning power from nature was brewing.


    On the water surface, the three tails were not allowed to be pressed by the seal, but they could also feel the power hidden in the thunderclouds of the sky. The violent thunder made it burst into horror. It was incredible. It was shocked at the moment. It is like the fear of facing Tianwei.


    Yes, Sasuke is ready to display Kirin at this moment.


    However, unlike the original, Sasuke is not eager to lead the thunder, he understands that ordinary thunder and lightning can not make three tail injuries, even if it is Kirin, the three-tailed defense is not covered, its tortoise shell can at least bear Ninja attacks above the super s level.


    In order to cause damage to the three tails, it is necessary to create a greater power of lightning, and to defeat the three-tailed defense with an instant lightning strike.


    Thundercloud is still spreading. After all, it is near the waters. There is enough water vapor to be used. The water vapor that can be evaporated by the nine-way dragon fire is still rapidly condensing. In less than ten minutes, within ten kilometers, all of them are black pressure. The scene, the heavy black clouds are constantly sinking, the blue lightning flashes among them, and it really feels like a few days of thunder.


    In the village of Wujiu, a crowd of people ran up the street from the house. They looked at the gloomy thunderclouds in the sky. The feeling of oppression almost made people feel sad.


    "How come there is such a wide range of thunderclouds, I am afraid it is a thunderstorm that has not happened in ten years."


    "The incredible power, just hope that nothing will happen."


    The people are worried about the thunderclouds that are still expanding their area, and pray that the power of nature should not cause any loss to their lives.


    The Water Shadow Office Building, the long-haired blue-haired woman stands in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, and the graceful back is tempting.


    But she saw her extraordinary looks, white complexion, different hair accessories to cover the right eye, with a unique temperament, really is a seductive royal sister.


    &nbsp-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    This person is the five generations of water shadows in Wujiu Village.


    According to the beauty of the sky, the more and more heavy thunderclouds frowned, such as the face of jade reveals the color of doubt.


    "It''s too abnormal. It''s a sunny day. How can there be such a powerful thundercloud suddenly? Is it that someone is manipulating this in the back."


    "Water Shadow Adult!"


    At this point, the Ninja who came out to see the situation in the United States came back, it was Changjulang.


    Zhao Mei turned around and saw that Chang Juro¡¯s eager face realized what was going on, and immediately asked, ¡°What is going on there?¡±


    "Returning to the adults, according to the return of the spy, several foreign guys have disturbed the three tails from the inner lake. Moreover, the initiator of this thundercloud is exactly them. It seems that they are ready to use this thunderstorm to display the thunder and defeat in one fell swoop. Three tails!"


    "what!"


    Zhao Mei¡¯s heart was shocked and exclaimed: ¡°You say three!¡±


    "Yeah, the water shadow adult, I have let a team of dark parts go to stop them, the situation is critical, but also ask the adults to express!"


    "hateful!"


    Zhaomei took a picture of the table, and the three tails are the property of the country of water. How can it be easily taken away?


    The matter was extremely urgent, and everything was arranged quickly and beautifully, and immediately with a team of elite ninjas rushed to the inner lake.


    ......


    In the air, Sasuke looked at the thunderclouds that had been spread over 20 kilometers, and the corners of his mouth were light and almost.


    At this moment, he looked at the side of the Aster, and found that the asters were also at the extreme, and the blue seal of the whole body was flashing, and it seemed to disappear.


    "Aster, keep it for a while!"


    Sasuke encourages Aster, and immediately the purple thunder is emerging in the left hand. The snakes usually gather into a ball of thunder.


    Zuo assistant''s palm light shock, the thunder ball burst into the thundercloud, this time, Thundercloud completely blasted the pot, a boom, the diameter of the water tank size of the Thunderbolt thundercloud.


    "Hey!"


    Feel the control of the lightning electric interest, a shocking and violent burst of hair, but see a hundred meters of the size of the beast head slowly revealing a thick black cloud.


    The thunder and the intertwined, the blue and bright color of the lightning is constantly shining, the beasts are all ready, the bronze bells are full of fierce breath, and the huge mouth is not broken, it seems to devour everything.


    "With the thunder scattered!"


    In an instant The thunder beast roared down, and the general body of the mountain was in the blink of an eye.


    roar!


    Thunder and tremors, except for the sound of thunder, no other.


    The eyes of everyone have turned into bright blue, and the dazzling thunder is clearly visible in more than ten kilometers. In a flash, the heavens and the earth are bright.


    The thunder and lightning gradually disappeared, and the smog of water vapor rose from the lake surface. It can be seen that the lake water is constantly intertwined with thunder and lightning, and many aquatic organisms have been used as coke to rise to the surface.


    Under the water, there is a hill-like behemoth, which is three tails. At this moment, it is black and black, and the residual thunder and lightning snakes are smashed around its body.


    At this point, the three-tailed tortoise shells were cracked, and the large black blood stained the lake. The slightly vibrating body was like a returning light, showing the fact that it was seriously injured.


    Seeing three serious injuries, Aster took back the surgery and took a long breath. The sweat from the front of the forehead showed that she spent a lot of effort in applying the seal.

 v2 Chapter 353： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Aster, you are fine."


    At this point, Sasuke came to the side of Aster and looked at her situation.


    "It''s okay, it just took too much power at once, it''s a big deal, and it''s back."


    When I said this, the pale face of Aster was slightly reddish.


    "Cough."


    Sasuke coughed and avoided the sight of Aster. He said slightly: "I will go to you at night."


    "I wait for you."


    "what?"


    Sasuke did not respond, and he saw the shy Amethyst drop this sentence, and then fled.


    In fact, Sasuke is also embarrassed. The last time I really took the body of Aster, but at that time, it was 16 nights that controlled her body. The consciousness of Aster was still asleep, not counting. It is reasonable to say that the first time of Aster Still saved.


    Sasuke shook his head, pressed down the cockroaches of his heart, and immediately swept to the lake. Now it is still necessary to absorb the three-tailed Chakra.


    As with the two tails, Sasuke easily stripped the three-tailed tangles Chakra. A black light surged, leaving only half of the strength of the three tails on the lake.


    At the time of Sasuke¡¯s interest rate adjustment, the headset had a rushing voice of fragrant phosphorus. ¡°Sasuke, come, we are surrounded by the ninja of the village of Hajiu!¡±


    Upon hearing this news, Sasuke was shocked and did not expect the ninja of Wujiu Village to be so fast. Immediately, Sasuke¡¯s body shape swept away and rushed toward the lakeshore.


    ......


    On the shore, Shuiyue and Aster are holding a group of fog and tolerance. Phosphorus is hiding behind Ziyuan. After all, she is not a type of battle. What she can do now is to protect her safety.


    The asters secretly mobilized the power of the demon in the body, and the whole **** was on alert. Once opened, she would go all out.


    At this time, the fog tolerated a riot, but they saw a way out of the road, the next moment, a fascinating blue robes appeared on the field, it is beautiful.


    According to Mei Ming, I saw two women and a man on the field. The good-looking brow wrinkled slightly. "Who are you! Even dare to play the three-tailed abacus!"


    "Who are we? Who are we who are not in charge of you?"


    Aster is somewhat tit-for-tat. Since she saw the beauty of the meditation on the field, it was very uncomfortable, because she was very uncomfortable because of the beauty of her sister.


    According to Mei Ming, Ziyuan was hostile to her, and she did not care about it. She said with a red lips: "Little girl, I have to keep a measure when I speak. I don''t seem to offend you."


    "I really didn''t offend me now." Shion snorted, and the clear blue pupil flashed a strong hostility. She only listened to her secretly: "I won''t be able to do it later."


    On the one hand, the fragrant phosphorus pulled the wide sleeves of Aster, and whispered: "Aster, who is she, it seems that you know her."


    "It¡¯s more than knowing." Shion said, quietly said to Xiang Pho: "In short, this woman is very dangerous, we must make her look good!"


    When she reached the hostility on the face of the Aster, the fragrant phosphorus was slightly different. She was the first time she saw the fragrant phosphorus.


    Opposite, according to the beauty, the asters did not answer, but the scent of fragrant phosphorus, her patience began to lose, frowning, said: "Let''s ask again, who are you, or don''t blame me!"


    Faced with the fog of many people, Ziyuan, they still have a little lack of confidence, only to see that the water moon has stepped back, the dagger knife is in front of the whole body.


    At this time, Zhaomei recognized the dagger knife of Shuiyue, and his heart was slightly shocked. He immediately asked: "The guy over there, you are a ghost lamp family, how can you not have a knife in your hand?"


    Was photographed in the United States, the water moon is not surprised, after all, their silver-colored hair color is very famous -->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    of.


    "This knife is of course mine. Hey, if you don''t guess wrong, you should be the water shadow of the five generations.


    "Since I know that I am a five-generation water shadow, then I should hand over the dagger knife! That is what we have in the village!"


    Hearing the words of the beautiful, Shuiyue said with a grin: "What is the village of the fog, the water shadow, I just inherit the legacy of the seven people."


    Say, Shuiyue looked at Changjulang after the water shadow. "Hey, that kid, the butterfly in your hand is the property of my brother, come over quickly!"


    Good guy, Shuiyue actually looked at the butterfly in front of the fog, and saw his desire for the seven-knife.


    "Your brother!" Changjulang exclaimed, "You are a ghost lamp!"


    "Yes."


    Shuiyue looked at Changjulang with no good intentions. "As a younger brother, I should have inherited all my brother''s property. Kid, hurry back to me."


    The water moon is straightforward, and it seems that the butterfly fish is basically his family.


    Seeing that the water moon is so arrogant, the brows that look good and beautiful are beating from time to time. These guys really regard the fog-bearing village as their own back garden!


    "Give me the help!"


    After all, it is a water shadow, and the temper of the beautiful meditation can''t be tolerated, and immediately ordered to do it.


    According to the beauty of the meditation, the fog is forbearing, and immediately smashed the chakra, and it seems that it will be shot.


    At this time, a sudden burst of sound came, and in a moment, there was a strong wave of power on the field.


    Seeing people coming, Aster three faces a happy face, "Sasuke!"


    Nodded to the three, Sasuke came to the front, and walked against the fog.


    "Beauty."


    "you are?"


    According to the beauty of the police, watching the sudden emergence of Sasuke, the sixth sense told her that the person in front of it is not simple, the chakra fluctuations make her have a dangerous feeling.


    "Sasuke, see you for the first time."


    "You are Sasuke! The rebellion of Konoha!"


    "Yes."


    Sasuke chuckled and apparently did not put what she said in her heart.


    Take a step back and take a step back and say: "The thunderstorm of Fangcai is what you triggered. Say! What is your purpose in coming to Wuxiu Village!"


    "What is the purpose."


    Sasuke looked at the fog and the elite who surrounded them, saying: "It''s very simple, just for the three tails."


    "Sure enough, three! Bastard! Come on! Catch them!"


    With the order of the beautiful meditation a few dark parts appeared next to Sasuke, it is to take him to the ground for a moment.


    "It¡¯s going to be so urgent."


    Sasuke brows a pick, his body flashes, and gets rid of the siege at a very fast speed. The next moment, the lightning flashes in his hand, dozens of thunder and thousands of throws.


    Hey!


    With a burst of sound, the dark parts immediately fainted.


    These are only happening in the blink of an eye. The speed is so astounding. If it is not fast enough, I can''t see how Sasuke is shot.


    "It''s not easy."


    In the eyes of the United States, she quit the fog that she wants to continue to attack. She knows that in the face of Sasuke, these people can do nothing, but add more casualties.


    Subdued a few dark parts, Sasuke secretly went to the Aster they were there to prevent the fog from suddenly causing difficulties.

 v2 Chapter 354： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Looking at the beauty, Sasuke took back the purple lightning flashing on his hand. "Don''t be nervous, we don''t want to take the three tails away. We just want to borrow a little Chakra. If you don''t believe, you can send someone to look at it. The three tails are still there. Inside the lake."


    "Let''s check the carat? Is that really true?"


    Immediately, according to the few people in the United States, a few words, let them look at the situation of the three tails, then, according to the United States to Sasuke several people said: "Before, please stay here, if you have any bad intentions for the village, I will never be merciful!"


    Seeing the look of the threat of beauty, Sasuke made a light gesture, and then waited for it.


    At this time, Sasuke felt that his sleeve was pulled by someone, and looking back, it was a questioning asters.


    When I was looked at by Shion, Sasuke asked immediately, "Why, what are you doing with me?"


    At this point, Shion¡¯s hand was secretly pressed at the waist of Sasuke. ¡°Are you interested in her?¡±


    "what!"


    A sudden sudden increase in Sasuke''s help, Sasuke, at the same time, the side of the phosphorus and water month also heard, I do not know why she said so.


    "How is it possible!" Sasuke immediately retorted, "We just met."


    "Impossible! I have seen it!"


    Shioniao is drinking, and the sudden sound makes the surrounding people unclear.


    I noticed the strange eyes of everyone around me. The purple face was reddish. It was just too unruly. How can it be so loud as a witch?


    The words of Aster made the water moon and the fragrant phosphorus arouse interest. At this time, Shuiyue asked curiously: "What did you see?" On the side, the fragrant phosphorus is also an unknown color, like a curious baby.


    "me......"


    It¡¯s obviously embarrassing to have a fragrant phosphorus. In the end, he snorted and took Sasuke.


    "You ask him to go!"


    Sasuke is innocent, he really doesn''t know anything.


    "Ask me? Why are you asking me? If you have something to say, it is inexplicable."


    Who knows, asters still snorted, white, he never talked again, a look you know.


    Just as Sasuke¡¯s performance for the asters was inexplicable, the beauty of the side was confirmed, and the three tails were not taken away by Sasuke, but the situation was not optimistic.


    "Three tails were seriously injured!?"


    According to the beautiful red lips, it is unbelievable. It is one of the nine tail beasts. It has the power of terror and how it can be easily injured by humans.


    "My eyes saw it, the three breaths floating on the water, the body''s carapace cracked, if not breathing, I almost think it is dead."


    Seeing that the subordinates are not imaginary, according to the beauty of the heart, she knows that the three tail injuries are all caused by Sasuke. The thunderstorm ten minutes ago was planned by Sasuke, and the three tails were broken by the power of natural lightning. Defensive, seriously injured it in one fell swoop.


    "It''s a terrible strength."


    At this time, according to the beauty of the meditation to Sasuke''s gaze more than a few deep jealousy, she knows that if a few people want to start to the village, the people in the room can not stop.


    In an instant, the beauty of the United States is changed -->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Mentality, we must calm down this matter at the least cost. If possible, it is also a good choice to recruit these people into Wujiu Village.


    After all, there is no eternal enemy. As long as there is enough interest to seduce, everything will not be a problem.


    With such a mind, according to the beauty of the meditation to the opposite Sasuke, said out: "Sasuke! The three tails are indeed not taken away by you."


    "You finally believe it." Sasuke said: "We don''t have any maliciousness about the fog-bearing village. I can only say sorry for the three-tailed injury. After all, if you want to borrow Chakra, you must first subdue it."


    "Well, I am jealous of you."


    The tone of the beauty is full of sincerity, and it seems that we are going to not pursue this matter.


    Seeing that the beauty of the United States did not have the kind of aggressiveness, Sasuke is slightly stunned, so simple to solve? This is too bloody.


    I caught the sorrow of Sasuke¡¯s face and shone with the beautiful lips. ¡°Although I forgive you, the three tails are the property of the village, and you can¡¯t let Chacara take it away.¡±


    "Then what do you want to do." Sasuke helped his hands spread. "I can''t let me go back to Chakra again."


    "Not so."


    According to the beauty of the mouth, holding a smile, trying to make yourself show a harmonious look.


    "If you don''t mind, I want to invite you to join the village."


    "What! Join the fog village?"


    "Yes." According to the beauty, Xu said: "Sasuke, I know that you are the rebellion of Konoha, in the world, do not know how many people are chasing you, believe me, Wujiu Village can definitely provide you with a In a stable place of life, in life and economically, we will strongly support you, and we will be sheltered by the village of Wuji, and they will not dare to take you."


    This sentence is said to Sasuke. According to Mei Ming, the center of the four-person squad is Sasuke. As long as he promises, other people will not have any rebuttal.


    "Oh, according to the beauty, you are really tempted to throw olive branches for us now, but we are still not prepared to join the fog-forbearing village easily."


    "Is mental preparation?"


    According to the beauty of the faint smile, delicate and picturesque, the royal sister style fully shows After a long time, there is no psychological preparation, Sasuke, I also tell the truth, the fog has been very strong in the past few years. Weak, in the few villages, it can be said that there is no right to speak. In the face of many villages, we have been swallowing up, because there is no power, and we are always worried that it will be threatened by other villages. ¡±


    Speaking of this, the beauty of the beautiful eyes reveals the color of anxiety. "In this way, the village will be swallowed by others. We are always looking for ways to become stronger and continue to work hard. Since I took office, I have taken over. In the role of water and shadow, I know that I have a long way to go. All the future fate of Wujiu Village is between my thoughts. Therefore, on behalf of all the people of Wuji Village, I will join you and join the village of Wujiu!"


    Saying, according to the beauty of the meditation, as a water shadow, as the top leader pleaded with Sasuke, the sincerity almost made people feel at home.


    According to Mei Ming, it is true that in the past few years, Wujiu Village is indeed the most inferior village in the five major countries, and it is still insufficient than the Sharon Village, whose strength has been hit hard.


    The losses of the two rebel wars were extremely heavy, the seven people were destroyed, and the blood continued to destroy the borders. These all made the village of the fog, making the country of water miserable.


    Under the chaos of many years, the various forces of the country of water have been grouped up, and almost the people are not living.

 v2 Chapter 355： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    All kinds of pressures and various threats have made the eyes shine through the brain. As a water shadow, she knows her own responsibilities. In any case, she must protect the village of Wujiu. Even if she pays a lot of money, she must lead the village to the peak.


    "Sasuke, I know that you are strong and powerful, and now, your strength is what we are eager to expect. I am not only representing myself, but also representing the whole fog village, please join us."


    According to the beauty of the deep head down, eyes can not look around, she knows what her low head is, she is making a bet with the dignity of the entire village.


    But this is also a helpless thing. The helplessness and bitterness of the people are unknown. Even if you are beaten, you can only swallow it.


    According to the beauty of this beauty, Sasuke frowned, which pushed him to the cusp.


    I saw a group of foggy people around me watching Sasuke with a kind of resentment and unwilling eyes. It seems that I said that the water shadow adult has already done this. If you don¡¯t agree, we will fight for life and let you good looking!


    At this point, the water month clicked on the back of Sasuke, and went to the side of the latter and said: "Sasuke, do you want to promise her? The water shadow is very sincere, if I am, I will agree."


    Sasuke knows what the water moon is. After all, the fog-bearing village is also his hometown. In the deepest part of his heart, he certainly hopes that the fog-bearing village will be strong.


    Opposite, according to Mei Ming has been bent deeply, see Sasuke still hesitating, her words passed again.


    "Sasuke, I know that the price I have offered may be too pale. The fog can provide what is not so important to you, but I am still looking forward to joining the village of Wujiu. I also believe that it will be A win-win situation."


    After all, the other party is a water shadow. Sasuke knows that it is not easy to make such a low profile. Even in the original book, almost no shadow figure can put down the body.


    After all, Sasuke began to shake. Although he does not want to join any force organization now, he is still looking forward to a stable life. Moreover, he has been busy catching the tail animal for a while. It can be said that he is physically and mentally exhausted. Now there is a Taking a chance to take a break is a good choice.


    Sasuke looked at the performance of the eagle squad behind him. Shuiyue is a look of expectation and wants to join the face of Wujiu Village; Xiang Pho is a look that I have no opinion, wherever I go, and the asters It was a direct glance at Sasuke, and then turned around and ignored him.


    "..."


    Sasuke was speechless, no longer looking at a few people behind him, and immediately said: "Beauty, no, water and shadow, I represent the conditions of the Eagles team members, we join the village."


    "Really!"


    Sasuke¡¯s words are like great news, and he looks up with a surprise.


    After all, Sasuke happened to be opposite to the beauty, and closest to her, the flashing gully clearly reflected the eyes of Sasuke.


    Really deep, Sasuke whispered and nodded and said: "Yes, we joined the village of Wujiu and became one of them."


    Say, Sasuke smiled a little. "I will call you a water lover in the future. I hope we can have a good cooperation."


    "Great."


    At this time, according to the beauty of the meditation is a bit of joy, excitement -->> , the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Underneath, a shallow faint red floating buzz, at this time the royal sister style is more charming.


    "I also believe that we will have a good cooperation."


    ......


    A few people from the Eagles team followed the beauty of the fog and returned to the fog-forbearing village. On the way, according to the beauty and self-sufficiency, Sasaki introduced the characteristics of the village, but there was a feeling of the hostess.


    In the village of Wujiu, Zhaomei took a few people to walk on the street, and the people in Wujiu Village saw the strangers who suddenly appeared, and they talked about the origins of Sasuke.


    "Look, the water shadow adults actually accompany them to go shopping."


    "Where did these people come from, even the fog-bearing protection is not there, it is the water shadow adults looking for it from outside."


    "In other words, the kid who wears clothes and clothes is a good husband, is the future husband of Water Shadow Adult?"


    "The wedding of the water film adult should have arrived soon."


    "I really look forward to who will the Water Shadow adults marry?"


    Hearing the discussion of the surrounding people, the brows of the beautiful eyes are constantly beating, damn, how can I say that my wedding period has come up, and the old lady does not want to marry now!


    At this point, the water moon hit the arm of Sasuke, and whispered and said: "They are talking about you and the water shadow adults, hey, Sasuke, can you really say that you really have that kind of attempt? Well, it¡¯s like it, it is said that People like you like the royal sister of the water shadow."


    Shuiyue¡¯s madness and madness Sasuke is of course automatic filtering, with a look at the nose and nose.


    However, according to the beauty of the United States, it is not so calm, listening to his own people more and more said, the heart is so embarrassed, so that walking is a bit faster, as if eager to escape.


    Finally, when I arrived at the Water Shadow Building, I couldn¡¯t hear it. At this time, Zhao Mei¡¯s long breath, the dark road, really is my lovely people. Is it so concerned about my wedding period, hey, must Looking for an opportunity to clarify, the old lady will never have any plans to get married in the short term.


    I took the pressure from my heart and took Sasuke to the office in the same way. Here, it is similar to the office of Huo Ying. The spacious space and the heavy desk are filled with many documents Next to it is a scroll of various colors, Sasuke knows, there is a ninja scroll used to post the mission.


    According to Mei Ming, a few people sat down, and after the people served the tea, they talked about the things after Sasuke.


    "Sasuke, although you are already a ninja in the village, but I will not interfere with your future actions. Unless you volunteer, I will not force you to perform some tasks. It can be said that you are quite here. Free."


    Sasuke knows the intention of the words of the United States, in order to give him a feeling of being treated as a guest, let them lose their guardianship and adapt to the life of the village.


    "I don''t care. If there is any danger in Wujiu Village, I will do my best. I don''t have to worry about the water shadow. Although I am a rebellious person of Muye, I still understand the ninja''s duties. I can help me. I am not willing to refuse if I am busy."


    "This is great."


    She is very happy with Sasuke, and Sasuke¡¯s words make her feel comfortable. She knows that with the addition of Sasuke, Fumi Village can be calmly faced with some strong enemies. At the very least, it doesn¡¯t have to be swallowed like before. .

 v2 Chapter 356： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Immediately, according to Mei Ming, he talked about things in life.


    "Because of the rush of time, your place of residence has not yet been determined. If you don''t mind, you will be in the hotel for a few days. I will arrange these things as soon as possible."


    "Well, we have no opinion."


    Sasuke looked at the performance of several people in the Eagles team and immediately said: "After all, I have been wandering outside for a while, and I am used to living in hotels. The water shadow adults don''t have to worry so much."


    "No, these things still have to be done with responsibility. After all, you are the special person who came back from Wujiu Village. How can I be neglected?"


    According to the beauty, I waved my hand and insisted on helping them to buy a place to live.


    Sasuke sees the beauty of the meditation, it will give up, others are warm, can he refuse?


    Later, after receiving the protection of the village of Wujiu Village, the Sasuke several people officially became the special ninja of the village of Wujiu, and only accepted the dispatch of the beauty.


    .......


    It¡¯s already a night to arrange some things. The night in Wujiu Village is similar to that in Muye Village. The same bustling, the same noisy, the pubs and casinos are full of people, and the nightlife begins.


    In the hotel, Sasuke and his wife each went to the room where they were arranged in the beautiful place.


    More than eleven, Sasuke heard that the door was knocked and opened the door, but it was asters.


    "what happened?"


    Sasuke looked at Shion very strangely and didn''t know what she had.


    "Know your knowledge. Did you promise me during the day?"


    I was reminded by Shion that Sasuke was a little embarrassed. "I think you are too tired today. I think you need to rest, so I didn''t go looking for you."


    "Don''t lie to me."


    Ziyuan Yu sat on the bed of Sasuke and looked at the latter with a questioning look. "I think you are confused by the fox who is beautiful. Hey, the purpose of joining the village is mainly because of her."


    The words of Shion gave Sasuke a sudden lack of tension. "How can it be that the medicine can be eaten indiscriminately? If you can''t talk about it, we are the first time to meet. That is simply impossible."


    "What is impossible."


    Asters licked his mouth and secretly said: "I have seen..."


    "What do you see?" Sasuke had some doubts. Since the encounter with the beauty, Asters has been chanting this sentence, and the way it is done makes Sasuke know why.


    "It''s nothing."


    The asters misunderstood and immediately shifted the topic. "Do you really want to stay in the fog-bearing village in the future?"


    Seeing the Ziyuan¡¯s mouthfulness, Sasuke did not continue to entangle the things of the genius. ¡°This is just a temporary place to stay. There are still many things in our place. We can¡¯t stay here all the time. If there is no accident, I will still find a way. Back to Muye Village, after all, the roots of our Uchiha family are there."


    "Reviving Uchiha is not so easy." Shion knows what Sasuke thinks. The shadow of Uchiha''s family has been lingering in Sasuke''s heart. He will never give up until he revives Uchiha.


    "It is not easy to do it. This is my destiny and my responsibility."


    Sasuke''s tone is firm, and he will not be disturbed by other things. This is his long-cherished wish when he was seven years old. The recovery of Uchiha is also his most desired thing.


    &nbs-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    p; saw the resoluteness of Sasuke''s face, Shion slightly lost, gently got up, and Sasuke surrounded his waist.


    "I also believe that you will achieve, Sasuke, you and my destiny are linked together. I have already seen it through prophetic techniques. So, no matter what happens in the future, I will not allow you to leave without permission."


    When she said this, Shion¡¯s tone was a little trembling. She worried that the scenes in her dreams appeared, worried, afraid, and knew that this was fate, but she tried to refuse the moment, if possible, Shion Really want to change it all.


    "Aster?"


    Sasuke felt the guilt in the heart of Aster, the fear of facing the unknown, like the fear of death and despair.


    "Don''t worry, who can fully predict the future, no matter what you see, but believe what you said, ''Our destiny is connected.''"


    "Ok."


    Asters raised his eyes and tried to nod. A little crystal was shining in the night.


    It was already at night, and after the beauty was sent away to Sasuke a few people, it resumed the normal life of the day.


    Because of the help of a few people, the documents that have been used today have not been reviewed, and there are still a lot of book scrolls and the like on the desk.


    Time passed, and when I finished reading the last document, it was already midnight.


    After looking at the time, I said that I regretted it when I was beautiful. "I don''t know if I am lazy in the morning. If I don''t have enough sleep, I will get aging in advance."


    Think of the word "aging", according to the beauty of the whitish color, she is most afraid of this thing, said that she is twenty-nine years old, is a young woman, if you do not pay attention to living habits, it is easy to produce a variety of skin And physiological problems.


    After all, it is a strong woman, and she pays special attention to her own maintenance. Fortunately, she is practicing leeches, she will not be overly irritated, and the water property Chakra has a certain degree of antioxidant effect, for delaying aging. It is also very beneficial.


    However, according to the beauty of the United States is still not at ease, and the more you want to be more and more afraid, immediately take out the vanity mirror, look at the mirror yourself.


    As before, it is moist and lustrous, and it is as flexible as a new one, like a new peeling lychee, without any skin problems.


    "Only a few days and nights every month should not have any problems. www.novelhall.com~ According to Mei Ming, I comforted myself and immediately left the office and prepared to go back to the bedroom to rest.


    To put it bluntly, the daily bedroom in the beautiful office is also in the office building, which is a separate room. This is the intention of the United States to facilitate the usual work, if there is any urgent matter, it can also issue orders in the first time.


    The interior is quite warm, it is a healthy orange color, but it also matches the hair color of the beautiful, the less dazzling light dispels the darkness, and the light and shadow casts the silence of the night.


    Taking a bath before going to bed is good for delaying aging. This is not the case, so that a warm bath and a milk bath will become a favorite thing.


    The net stockings and the blue low-cut dress were fading, and the white body of the bumpy and convex body was filled with healthy colors under the dim light. It was played in front of the floor mirror for a while, and it was only after entering the bathroom.


    According to the beauty test, I tried the water temperature, and I felt that it was appropriate to remove the only shyness from my body. This is completely a jade body. After all, it is a mature woman. All aspects of the body have already developed a long way. To describe, it is the stalwart chest that can be distracted from the gravity of the heart.

 v2 Chapter 357： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    In fact, according to the beauty of the body is also very proud of their body capital, always like others to look at themselves with a kind of admiration, which gives her a deep sense of pride. Even when you are alone, you will see your body in front of the mirror and enjoy your body.


    For these things, it¡¯s not too tired to be beautiful. Under the entertainment, there is a great narcissism for the appearance, and no one in the world thinks that she can match her.


    "It¡¯s really a high place, how many women can you compare with me?"


    According to the beauty of the light, the look is full of narcissism. "I heard that the current fire shadow of Muye Village is also a woman. I have time to see how she is, but I am afraid it is not as good as me... ..."


    According to the beauty and narcissism of the narcissistic for a while, then stepped into the bathtub, after all, a pool of water shaded the seductive color.


    ......


    The clock squats, the hour and minute hands overlap at two points. At this time, the beauty of the light-colored pajamas has gone to sleep. Under the quiet sleep, it is another style. There is no daytime. A kind of arrogant color, at this time she is like a delicate girl next door girl character, quiet and cute.


    At this time, the beautiful corner of the mouth in the dream is slightly tilted, and the eyebrow stretches, obviously what is a good dream.


    In fact, according to the beauty of those so-called dreams are nothing more than, for example, she became the only queen in the world, all the people around the world are turning around, enjoying the pleasure of one person alone.


    In addition, she is finally married, the man in the dream is handsome and powerful, a little bit, can tolerate her temper, and treat her as the only one, whenever she is regarded as the first place, holding in The hand is afraid of falling, and it is afraid of being in the mouth. It is best to always regard her as a pride in my life, which will make her happy.


    Or, under the leadership of her, Wurong Village became the most powerful Ninja Village in the world of forbearance. The name of the country of water is like a servant for him. The shadows and names of the various villages are surrendered to her, and the mouth calls for water. Shadow adults, Queens and the like.


    Although the dream is ridiculous, it is understandable. Everyone has a crazy bunny in his heart, doing some dreamland dreams that can''t be realized. Who can guarantee that it won''t jump out in a deep night, and make a big noise in your dreams?


    This is not, according to the beauty and dreaming, at this time, she dreams of getting married, the other party can not see the face, but still can feel the tall and handsome, in the eyes of the crowd, she and the man kissed together.


    After that, life is very happy and very happy. The man loves her very much. She almost puts her at the highest place. This kind of man is the type that Meimei likes most. Sometimes it will be small, sometimes very s, graceful. He is also very popular, very fond of her love, always find ways to make her happy.


    However, this is the dream of Mary Su is not lasting for a long time. Everything is as quiet as a mirror, and it falls into hell. It is like a beautiful sun, and finally plunges into a terrible night.


    Bloody night, killing night.


    In the dream, Zhaomei was seen in the darkest period, and saw the moment when the four generations of the water shadows were in power.


    Dark blood way, endless desperation, Yakura ordered the slaughter of all the bloodstained families in the village of fog, the dark night of the blood, the innocent life passed away, and the hope of disillusionment was finally turned out -->> , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Fly ash.


    In the dream, according to Mei Ming, I saw the hour of myself. As a ninja, I was sent to the battlefield of Ninja to participate in the most inhumane battle. The sword in hand was whistling, the detonation was banging, the ninja explosion, the ground trembled, like the end of the world, constantly Someone fell and there was constant sacrifice.


    The last scene is the scene of the humiliation and signing of the country of water on the defeated treaty. The people clenched their fists, lowered their heads, and the despair of the heart obscured everything.


    "Don''t...stop me..."


    In the house, I am struggling with the beauty of the world. I really want to get out of those scenes. Just like personal experience, the scene of defeat in a few decades ago flashed out again, the decline of the country of water, the decline of the village of fog, this is like a mirror. Flashed.


    "No!"


    After the beauty screamed, after all, I woke up from my dreams and found that I had a lot of sweat in front of my forehead, and the rapid breathing was particularly sudden in the dark night.


    "what is the problem."


    Under the slightest pressure, the corner of the jade rabbit jumped out of the pajamas, but it was a little pink.


    "What are those in the dream that presage what?"


    Zhaomei is somewhat overwhelmed. The last thing she wants to see in her life is that the people in Wujiu Village suffer disasters. As a shadow, she has already realized her consciousness. Even if she wants to sacrifice herself, she must absolutely preserve the village.


    The four generations of water and shadows reappeared as the scene of the evil fog and the village. This is something that Zhaomei absolutely does not want to recall. At that time, she personally brought people to launch various rebellions and rushed the four generations of water shadows from the high position. Later, she can clearly remember the scene of the scene when she was in the water.


    At that time, she took over the water and shadow fight, and promised on the high platform, she will do her best to protect the fog-forbearing village, protect the fog-forbearing village, and let the fog-bearing village regain its former glory.


    In the old days, when I was a child, I never thought that I would become a water shadow in the future. At that time, there was only one expectation in her heart to experience the World War. It is to protect everyone around me and end as soon as possible. Fight, never see any events that are **** and sacrificed.


    According to the beauty of the United States enough Once someone dares to beat the village''s idea, she will stop it if she is desperate.


    According to the United States, the attempt to change everything with its own power, change the situation that has been formed for a long time, and establish the village of Wujiu as the mind thinks.


    For decades, Zhaomei has been working hard for it, seeing other women''s happiness being embraced by her boyfriend, both stepping into the wedding hall, although her heart is very envious, but she has to endure, she knows herself Now is not the time to think about those things.


    According to the beauty of the moment, before you change the village of the water and the country without changing the water, you must not hinder the progress of your advancement because of your children''s personal feelings. You must not let the gentleness of your moments confuse your eyes.


    Just the night before on the water, I was insomnia, and she still thought that if she could not be a duty to be a water shadow after she took office, what should I do if I could not change the life of the people in the village.


    However, when Zhaomei stood on the oath, she was sure that she could be a good person in this water and could lead the people in the village of Wuji to embark on glory. She has made up her mind that she will not be able to build her ideal hometown. Before, there must be no confusion, even if it is not married for a lifetime, then why not!

 v2 Chapter 358： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Although not getting married will make people laugh, they will feel lonely one night. However, as long as it is for the village of fog, then nothing can be ignored.


    At any time, according to the beauty of the United States always put the fog and the village in the first place, this is also the reason for the incomparable narcissism of why she would bow to Sasuke.


    Sasuke has a strong power, and has the most needed things in the current fog-forbearing village. For the fog-forbearing village, what is the big deal of the arrogant head?


    "No matter what, it can''t stop my determination. As a water shadow, what I shoulder, what I bear is the trust of all people. Therefore, I must hold the mortal determination to protect the village."


    After all, according to the beauty of the United States once again confirmed the ideals of the heart, in order to fog the village, in order to continue the long-awaited peace, as long as you can do this, whatever can be sacrificed!


    It is already in May, summer is coming, the sea is above, and the changing climate affects the daily life of fishermen.


    The country of water is still in the social public service department such as the Meteorological Bureau. The early weather news informed, "Red warning, there will be a heavy rain today with strong gusts, and fishermen do not go fishing in private."


    After all, it is related to your own life, although it is necessary to make a living, but it is not cost-effective to go to the sea for a small profit. Once you encounter a storm, it is the end of the life.


    I have to say that the accuracy of the forecast of the Meteorological Bureau of the country of water is not enough. At about 10 o''clock in the morning, a heavy rain came as expected.


    In the sea, the rain clouds are sinking, and there is a darkness between the heavens and the earth. When there is a certain black cloud, the city will be destroyed.


    Oh!


    With the first thunder, the big raindrops are falling down.


    Between the thick clouds, the blue arc is shining, and somewhere in the sea, there is a shadow that quickly breaks through the clouds and flashes at a very fast speed in the storm.


    "Predecessors, the speed is too fast, I am afraid of height!"


    A slightly funny voice came out suddenly, like a joke with some sort of child.


    "Wow! Lightning is coming! Run!"


    "Ah! Seniors! I am dead, you have to remember me!"


    "Give me some quiet!"


    With the scream of a man, the boring funny boy was finally stopped.


    The shadow gradually became clear. It was a huge white snow owl. Above the ferrets, two figures stood still. The black robes showed that they were members of the Xiao organization.


    "Predecessors, be careful, flying in thunderstorms is very dangerous."


    The masked man clutched the back of the sled, worried that the speed was too fast and caused a strong blast to blow him down.


    "There is nothing, see me for breaking you these **** thunderclouds!"


    Said, the man''s palm spread out, faintly visible, in between is the two teethless mouth spit out the tongue.


    Under the man''s control, the big mouth spits something similar to clay, and after a while, it throws a big palm to the thundercloud in front.


    "roar!"


    The fire was everywhere, and the strong space oscillated and spread. In an instant explosion, the thunder cloud was miraculously cracked, and less than three interest rates revealed the blue sky.


    Seeing the power of the explosion, the mask man exclaimed, "It¡¯s really a predecessor, it¡¯s amazing."


    &nbsp-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "That is natural."


    The man¡¯s words are showing the color of arrogance. ¡°This is art, oh, the ultimate in art is explosion!¡±


    There is no doubt that these two are A Fei and Di Dala. They came here for the three tails.


    A Fei is still so funny, but he sees him lying on the sledge, and he is not afraid of Thundercloud.


    The rain continued to fall, and the mask of A Fei was wet. The flash of lightning flashed everything in the field of vision, and a glimpse of it, but the hole in the center of the mask revealed a white touch.


    As if he had thought of something, A Fei said with a voice: "Didala''s predecessors, your arms are still adapted."


    "Yes, it has gradually recovered." Thinking of his own arm, Dida La showed a sigh of relief. "If I meet the **** Konoha ninja next time, I will never let go! Must Report this broken arm!"


    Didara¡¯s hatred is revealed without any disguise. Like his determination, he hates the extremes of Muye ninja. He remembers that the incident was so intense that it was like the fire of the original, which swept Didala¡¯s heart.


    "Must not let go!"


    Didara tightened his fist and he vowed to let Kakashi''s seventh class suffer a deep blow.


    Seeing Dydala¡¯s performance, A Fei didn¡¯t have any surprises. He knew that Dida¡¯s grievances had already succeeded. On the way back, he encountered the obstruction of the Konoha Ninja. At that moment, Didara sacrificed an arm before he got out of trouble. .


    "Predecessors, Muye''s ninja is really amazing, especially the three people, their strength is simply amazing."


    When I heard A Fei¡¯s words, Dida La didn¡¯t play a fight, but it¡¯s not that he remembered the scene at that time, the horrible hail, the powerful closeness, and the almost unstoppable wind property. These have become a nightmare existence.


    "hateful!"


    Didala bit his teeth, and the pain in his body came again. "Those guys can''t be light, the moon is not white, the spring wild cherry, and the **** whirlpool Naruto!"


    With a deep hate, Didara immediately speeds up the flight of the sled. He wants to capture the three tails as soon as possible, and then go to the Konoha Ninja to report his enemies.


    ......


    Finally arrived at the established waters, Dida La used the eye''s thermal display to detect the three tails.


    "A Fei! You are going to stop those fogs, I am responsible for the three-tailed capture work!"


    "Yes!"


    A Fei is also simply body shape rushed to the shore to rush.


    "Next, see, my art!"


    Didara immediately sealed the hand, but saw his hands condensed white clay bombs, like bombing, in an attempt to drive the three tails out of the water with tremors.


    Since the last time he was seriously injured by Sasuke, the three tails have been lurking in the bottom of the water to recover from injuries, and even the usual surface hunting has stopped.


    In the end, it was the tail beast. After a few days passed, the heavy injury had completely recovered, and there was no such thing as a breath. However, since that incident, the three tails have grown a long-term view, and even if others will break the water in the future, it will never come out easily.


    It has been bombed for ten minutes, and the huge tremors have made this waters turbulent. Many dead creatures in the water float on the corpses, and the blood of the blush is mixed with broken meat to make the lake water turbid.


    The repeated bombings still failed to lead the three tails. Such a strange situation made Didara very surprised.

 v2 Chapter 359： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "How is it possible that my harassment didn''t work?"


    Through the thermal display, Didara saw the three tails still sinking under the water, and there was no intention to come out.


    "Damn three tails, I see how long you can endure!"


    In the heart, Didara bombed again. This time, the strength is even bigger than the last time. It is almost a turbulent undercurrent that forms a vortex within 300 meters of the water.


    ......


    Wujiu Village, Water Shadow Building, Zhaomei was a bed for an hour today. She was really tired. Yesterday, she invited several people to go to the hot springs, and then various kinds of treats. I have been busy until midnight to stop.


    I have to say that this kind of practice really helps to promote the relationship. According to the beauty of the meditation, Sasuke has a lot of easy-going for her. Even Shion, who has always looked at her dissatisfaction, has begun to call her "sister."


    Such progress has made Mei Mian very gratified. She knows that as long as she can successfully win a few Sasukes, the strength that she can rely on will be even stronger. As a result, she will no longer have to be foggy all day long. Worried about the safety of the village.


    Subconsciously, I have relaxed a lot in my beauty, thinking that I can finally breathe a sigh of relief. The life that has been fearful for many years is really too tired.


    After going to work, Zhaomei is still a yawning, she is not suitable for nightlife. If she sleeps later than at night, she will be tired the next day.


    The life of Water Shadow is always full of troubles. This is not the case. According to Mei Ming, the first document in her hand has not been reviewed. The news of Qing has made her nervous.


    "Someone is playing a three-tailed idea?"


    "Yes, the water shadow adult, I received a notice from the dark part two minutes ago, in the water area where the three tails are located, someone is launching an attack and wants to drive the three tails out of the water."


    "What a **** bastard, three tails are fragrant!"


    After all, it is related to the interests of Wujiu Village. In the spirit of the tiredness of the United States, I immediately wake up and immediately ordered: "You and Changjulang led the two teams of elite guards to go to Sanwei, right! Sasuke also called."


    "Yes!"


    Just as Qing turned and left, the sound of the beautiful eyes was transmitted again.


    "Forget it, you should bring the guard to the past, and Sasuke I will go there."


    "Yes!"


    Qing Zunsheng left.


    Without delay, Zhao Mei immediately left the office and went straight in one direction.


    In a short time, according to the beauty of the United States is to go to a mansion, here, is the home of the United States to help them arrange.


    Just entering the entrance, according to the beauty of the right, I met Sasuke who was ready to go out.


    "Water Shadow Adult?"


    Sasuke saw the gaze of the beautiful look, and knew what was going on, and immediately asked, "What happened?"


    "Sasuke, someone is playing the three-tailed idea, I just received the news, the situation is urgent, so I want to ask you."


    "This way."


    Sasuke said: "Okay, I am going to prepare, and I will go there with you."


    "Well, trouble you."


    After a while, Sasuke changed clothes and came out. It was a light clothing, full of summer atmosphere, and the color was his favorite black mix, but there was a different flavor.


    Seeing this kind of costume Sasuke, according to the beauty of the eyes, the heart said: "It is a small handsome guy, no matter how you look, it is not annoying."


    &-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Nbsp; Speaking of it, Sasuke¡¯s face is still a little tender now. This style is very attractive to some Yujie-level women. It is like the relationship between cat and fish. Yujie also likes to steal a tender man. Hey.


    Under the subconscious, according to the beauty of the praise: "Sasuke, it is no wonder that the two little girls like to wrap you, if I am young, I will definitely let you go."


    According to the beauty of the words, there are some hooligans. The sudden voice makes Sasuke very embarrassing, and the heart is full of mature women.


    "Cough, let''s go there quickly."


    Sasuke made a dry cough and smoothed the cockroaches in his heart without any traces.


    "Well, I almost forgot about the business."


    According to Mei Ming, I knew that I had just said the wrong thing, but there was no abnormal performance. I immediately led Sasuke to the direction of Neihu.


    But said that A Fei, Dedala let him stop the fog, in fact, it is patrol, acting as the eyeliner.


    This is also the best use, A Fei is not a type of combat, if it is to escape and patrol, then it is a good hand, at the very least, his ability to lurk inside the object can not be underestimated.


    The continuous explosion came from afar, and A Fei flew in a tall tree, looking at the distant situation.


    "Predecessors should be able to cope with it. Although the other side is three-tailed, the aerial bombardment of the predecessors has taken an absolute advantage. After all, it is a predecessor, I have to believe him."


    A Fei secretly squatted, and immediately jumped off the canopy. He still has a lot of bombs given by Didala. Now, he is based on Dida''s confession to lay a minefield around him. Once someone secretly invades this area, That is the end of the body that was blown up.


    Through the talent, A Fei can easily integrate into the ground. In less than a minute, within a radius of 200 meters, it is covered with small clay bombs.


    This move was created by A Fei, a name for the original mine.


    After finishing everything, A Fei lie lazily on the tree squat, squinting at the slightly dark sky.


    "This world is really wonderful. I have experienced a lot in these years. I am no longer a child. I am responsible... All I can do is to observe in the dark. Everything, preparation, waiting..."


    The clouds in the sky are unpredictable. Afei yawns and his consciousness gradually becomes faint. Although he knows that he is patrolling at this time, he is more willing to fall asleep because he can relive the untouchable memory in his dreams.


    "Mother, very soon, you can be resurrected..."


    ......


    Green led a group of fog to endure near Neihu The huge explosion roared and deafening, you can see that the white shadows hovering over the distant sky, the bombs are constantly cast from above.


    "Qing Daren! Are we going to attack now?"


    A fog forbearing asked Qing to issue an attack command.


    "hold on!"


    Qing actually wants to wait for the beauty to come and start attacking again. After all, the other party is a water shadow, and he has more strategies than him. Moreover, if the enemy has an ambush and the loss is heavy, then in any case, it is impossible to explain to the beautiful woman. At that time, he can only plead guilty.


    Not long after, with two sounds of breaking, Sasuke and the beauty of the United States are late.


    "Water Shadow Adult!"


    Qing went forward and said: "The enemy is in front, please also order."


    "Ok."


    Zhaomei nodded and said: "Is the enemy''s situation checked?"

 v2 Chapter 360： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Returning to the water, according to the spies, the enemy has a total of two people. One of them is harassing three tails, and the other one is missing. According to the speculation, he is likely to set up an ambush somewhere, so I am afraid to wait. As for the identity of the enemy, it has not been checked yet."


    "Working hard for you."


    According to the beautiful and ceremonial, I looked back at the horizon, where the fire was shining and the roar of the deafening came, and the successive bombings seemed to have no end.


    Aside, Sasuke has not made a sound, scouting around everything to determine if there is an ambush.


    Immediately, Sasuke opened the writing wheel and looked over the inner lake.


    After all, it is a round of writing, although the insight is not as good as one of the ones, but it can also see the slightest scene beyond 100 meters.


    "he is......"


    After seeing the familiar red cloud robe, Sasuke gave a slight glimpse, "Didala."


    Immediately, Sasuke said to the beauty of the meditation: "Water shadow adults, the enemy in front will be handed over to me."


    Sasuke volunteered to fight, and promised to be beautiful.


    "Be careful, although there is only one person on the other side, I don''t know what kind of ambush will be there."


    "Understand, I am still confident about my strength."


    Seeing that Sasuke disappeared in front, I was not at ease with the beauty, and then the opponent Ninja said: "We also go, ready to support."


    ......


    In front, Sasuke perceives that they are following in the back, and they don¡¯t look back. They quickly rushed to the shore of the lake and marched less than a hundred meters. Sasuke¡¯s steps stopped, the wheel was opened, and the inspection was carefully The ground in front.


    "Sure enough, is it a minefield under Afbe."


    Since knowing that the enemy in front is Dida, Sasuke has been careful. He knows that Dida La and A Fei are together. Now that A Fei is not there, then he must set up a mine trap.


    Looking up and looking around, within 100 meters of the square, it was covered by the minefield. On the ground of Yima Pingchuan, there was no borrowing point to cross the trap.


    "if that is the case......"


    Sasuke looked at the sky, his eyes were slightly condensed, and his hands were printed.


    The power of the purple demon flashed out. Under the seal of the void, Sasuke easily floated the air and determined the direction, which was to fly to Dida.


    Later, according to the beauty of Sasuke Saifei flying into the sky, my heart is puzzled, and began to look at the surrounding environment, although there is no writing of the eye, but the beauty of the United States with a keen sense of knowing the facts around the trap.


    Qing Jian Zhao Mei suddenly stopped, and puzzled and asked: "Water Shadow Adult, what happened!"


    "There are traps in front, you stay here, once there are any enemies, you can kill them!"


    "Yes!"


    Arrange the fog to bear this side, and follow the beauty and then seal the hand.


    Water scorpion. Water dragon bomb surgery!


    The water dragon bombs that are ten feet long are condensed in an instant, and after a week of hovering in the air, they will bring the beauty to the sky.


    ......


    "Damn! It has been attacking for so long, and the three tails have not appeared yet."


    At this time, Dida La was somewhat unsettled. The clay bombs were not used to make the three tails. Although they did not consume too many chakras, the reality made him very dissatisfied.


    "What the **** three tails are doing!"


    Didara swears that the heat indicator shows that the three tails are still lurking in the bottom of the water, and there is no intention to come out. Didara has worked hard for so long, and it still has no effect.


    >, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    R/> On the occasion of the mother-in-law, a strange atmosphere attracted the mind of Dida La, in front, a flashing purple brilliance of the figure is approaching quickly.


    After a short while, Dida La saw it. The coming man was a 17-year-old man with the goal of him. Didara''s alert is to watch the figure floating in the air not far away, and a feeling of badness floats on the heart.


    "who are you!"


    "Sasuke."


    "What! You are Sasuke! Uchiha''s younger brother!"


    Didara exclaimed, and did not expect that Sasuke suddenly appeared in the country of water.


    "How, what a surprise, as a slap in the face of defeat, Dida, you are very unconscious, knowing that this trip is dangerous, not to find a few helpers, you are really reluctant to end the beast. ¡±


    Say, Sasuke looked at him, there, and the beauty is coming quickly.


    "Since it is here, don''t think about leaving!"


    Did not do nonsense with Didarado, Sasuke is to pull out the grass behind the sword, Jianhua rolled up, and the fierce attack swept to Dida.


    Sasuke''s shot had no warning, and the speed was extremely fast. It almost made the Daddara on the sled without any reaction time.


    Seeing the sly sword front infinitely magnified in front of his eyes, Dedala''s heart screamed badly, subconsciously, the body fell straight backwards, just avoiding a sword stabbing his throat.


    The fallen inertia was irreversible, and Dida''s body immediately fell from the ferrets like a gourd, and the snow screamed and screamed, but it ran into Sasuke.


    roar!


    The fire broke out, and the clay snow blast exploded, and the high-temperature airflow of the impact spread.


    On the occasion of the fall, Dida''s hands were sealed again, the white smoke dissipated, and a flying lizard dragon just caught his body.


    "Is it dead?"


    Standing on the lizard, Didara looked at the top with a slight gaze.


    The dust smoke dissipated, and the purple light curtain would surround Zuo, and it was obvious that the explosion did not hurt him.


    "Sasuke! You are fine."


    At this time, according to the beauty of the United States is also to Sasuke, the foot of the water dragon, but suspended in the air.


    "Nothing, this level of explosion can''t destroy my enchantment."


    Sasuke sighed with relief and withdrew the purple enchantment. He saw the hand of the beautiful meditation, and was slightly surprised. He did not expect that the understanding of the otter was so thorough. Here, he finally understood why the beauty is known as water.¶Ý Talent is more than a super talent in a thousand hands.


    "It''s okay."


    According to Mei Ding, looking down at the slowly floating Dida La ~ www.novelhall.com ~ said: "Sasuke, do you know his identity? People with such strength can not be named in the world of tolerance."


    "His name is Dida, the grandson of the current Tuying. As a rebellious country, he has joined an organization called ¡®xiao¡¯.¡±


    "dawn?"


    According to the beauty of the slightest strange, she said, she still does not know that there is such an organization in the world of tolerance.


    Sasuke did not hide it, and said the general information of ¡®xiao¡¯.


    ¡°The situation of ¡®xiao¡¯ is very complicated. In short, it is a terrorist organization that attempts to subvert the world of forbearance. Their current purpose is to hunt the nine tailed beasts in order to complete a long-planned creation plan.¡±


    "Subversion and tolerance!"


    According to the beauty of the subconscious, exclaimed.


    "Yes." Sasuke nodded. "I will go back to tell you about some of their things. Now, let''s deal with this guy in front of you."

 v2 Chapter 361： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    At this time, the Didala on the lizard has reached the same height as Sasuke.


    Didara watched Sasuke and Zhaomei in a vigilant manner. He knew that the power of the two men in front of him was at least the strength of the film.


    Didala knew that he was outnumbered, and he did not intend to be hard-pressed. He immediately said: "Sasuke, I don''t seem to have no hatred with you. Why do you want to stop me? We don''t make water in the well. This thing will be done. You and me are not. coherent."


    ¡°Does water does not make river water?¡± Sasuke said: ¡°Forgot to tell you, I have joined the village of Wujiu, and you are privately squatting in the village, trying to take away three tails. You said, I can leave such a thing.¡±


    "Join the fog!?"


    Didala looked at Sasuke in vain. Didn''t he renege on Muye, how can he join the Wujiu Village now?


    At this time, according to the beauty of the talk.


    "Yes, Sasuke is now a member of our village, and he has the responsibility to protect the village!"


    "you are?"


    "Five generations of water shadows, according to the beauty!"


    "Water Shadow!"


    Didara exclaimed, and the darkness in his heart was not good. He did not expect to alarm the water shadow.


    Vigilantly guarded by Sasuke and the beauty of the United States, Didara immediately prepared to give up the three-tailed capture plan, thinking about the law of breaking, just hope to safely retreat from here.


    Zhaomei glimpses the flashing retreat on Dida La, and immediately said: "It is not an easy task to want to run. Didala, as a man, can''t say no in front of a woman... ¡±


    According to the beauty of the red lips and light, the temptation of the temptation is the murder.


    I saw a few water dragons appearing in the surrounding space, and roaring to Dida La will swallow him.


    There was no warning in the attack. Daddara¡¯s heart was shocked. How could it be possible to launch a water raft of this size without printing? !


    "Hey!"


    The water dragon hit the Dida, but it was a avatar. The next moment, the body of Dida La appeared in the distance, the hand was printed, and the clay bomb was thrown out.


    However, the clay bombs were greeted by the beautiful water and boiling water. The clay bombs were blocked and there was no chance of closeness.


    Didara¡¯s heart was bitter, and it¡¯s so close to the beauty of the United States. There is also a Sasuke in the eye, so that it¡¯s really fierce.


    Faced with desperate circumstances, people''s survival is unconsciously discovered. Rao is the desperate person of Dida, but he can''t stand the temptation of life.


    Immediately, Didara turned his feet in the direction of the snow, actually to escape the battlefield.


    However, according to the beauty of the United States, I did not want to let him go. In an instant, hundreds of water arrows chased the Didala from the waters below. Under the fierce attack, Didara was in a hurry.


    Just as Dida Lakan was able to escape the encirclement of several water arrows, it was a sudden, incomparably dangerous feeling coming from behind.


    Subconsciously, Dida La looked back, but saw the dazzling purple lightning forming a electric screen, pouring down like a nine-day galaxy.


    roar!


    Four vibrations, lightning bath body, Dida pull fate and turn to check Carat, want to resist the power of the Thunder invading the body.


    But no matter what, Lecco, when Didara completely blocked the lightning, his Chakra was consumed a lot.


    At the same time, Didara''s appearance is also embarrassing, I saw him all over the body, the wide red cloud robe still left a lot of holes, like broken sacks.


    -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    After being attacked by two people, Didara hated it, knowing that this time it was difficult to escape, even if it was a desperate attempt.


    "If I die, I won''t make you better!"


    Dida La''s face gradually lingered, and the hands were instantly printed. In a flash, clay bombs were made. However, these clay bombs did not attack Sasuke, but instead covered his body like oil.


    According to Mei Ming and Sasuke, this scene is slightly stunned, because I don¡¯t understand Didara¡¯s intentions, but I didn¡¯t take it for insurance.


    In a small amount, the sludge has completely covered the body of Dida, forming a solid white substance.


    Creepy, white matter condenses and differentiates, gradually revealing the appearance of Dida La.


    However, at this moment, Dida La seems to be bloated, as if there is something in it.


    "Didala¡¯s move is..."


    As if I remembered something, Sasuke¡¯s heart was shocked, ¡°C3!¡±


    Over there, Dida''s Indian style was also completed, and it was seen that Didara''s body expanded like a balloon, and it was already ten feet in size.


    "See it! My art!"


    The deep voice came from the c3 bomb, and Dida La secretly escaped from the inside of the bomb, and in the distance manipulated the c3 that had expanded to a size of 100 meters to help Sasuke and Shinmei.


    Knowing the power of c3, the assistant in the assistant immediately printed, the purple enchantment appeared immediately, and the beauty and his body will be protected inside.


    At this moment, c3 just hit the enchantment, but there is no scene of explosion. I saw that c3 is broken like a bubble, and it is quickly dissipated.


    The changes that occurred in front of me made Meimei slightly surprised and said: "Sasuke, what is this?"


    "This is Dida''s c3. It was just a sham. The huge clay bombs have changed into tiny particles. Now, the surrounding air is full of bombs. Once they go out, these bombs will invade the human body. explosion."


    For such an attack, according to the United States, I still can''t think of any solution. Listening to Sasuke¡¯s horror, the beauty is slightly discolored. "How can this be good?"


    Sasuke sank a bit, remembering the original method of cracking this trick, and then compared to the beauty of the meditation: "You stay here, I will deal with."


    Not waiting for the beauty to block, Sasuke rushed out of the enchantment.


    Over there, Dida La saw that Sasuke did not know how to rush out of the protection enchantment, and immediately ecstasy, "haha, kid ~ www.novelhall.com~ Since you come to die, I am welcome!"


    Under the control of Dida La, the particle bombs were pervasive, drilling through the skin pores of Sasuke, and in an instant, it was full of every part of his body.


    For the invasion of the particle bomb, Sasuke knows it and immediately runs the Thunder property Chakra. The tiny arc flashes like a snake in the body.


    Under the circumstance, all the bombs invading the body were completely resolved by Sasuke.


    Feel a bit, there is no bomb in the surrounding air, Zuo assisted in drafting the sword and continued to attack Dida.


    When I saw Sasuke, Didara smiled and muttered in the mouth, "Explosion!"


    However, there was no expected explosion scene, and Sasuke was still on the way, and it was less than 30 meters.


    At this point, Dida La is a stiff look, "How is it possible, how can my c3 be cracked by him!"


    At the moment of Didala''s blasphemy, Sasuke was already in front of him, and the fierce sword slammed into it.

 v2 Chapter 362： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Damn!"


    Dida La can''t think about other things, and immediately pull out the pain and no resistance.


    clang!


    The crisp metal strikes resounded through the clouds.


    Dida''s arm trembled slightly, although it blocked a sword from Sasuke, but the huge tremor could not be eliminated.


    Didara hated it, his body shape changed, and his painlessness changed his mind, but he was straight and stabbed to Sasuke¡¯s chest.


    Sasuke has already opened the writing wheel at this time, and has long predicted the action of Dida La, and it is blocked when he is seven inches away from the chest.


    "Your speed is too slow."


    Sasuke smirked, the grasshopper sword micro-microwave movement, the endless force radiated out, but it directly shook Dida.


    Immediately, Sasuke pursued and chased, and the grass and swords were innocent, and the dazzling cold light completely placed Didala in the sword.


    The slamming of the swordsman continued to sound, and Dida La''s in the sword was so unbearable. After all, one inch long and one inch strong, and that is that Didala could not bear the violent attack.


    When the ghost made a difference, Didara revived again, and the slowness in his hand was defeated by Sasuke in his hands, and his defense was completely disintegrated.


    Everything happened only for a moment. It was too late when Dida La came back. But I saw the grasshopper sword in the assistant''s assistant suddenly condensed the thunder. In a flash, Lei Guangli stabbed Dida''s right chest.


    ......


    "Hey!"


    A little bit of blood splattered, and the severe tingling shrouded Dida''s body and mind.


    "Damn!"


    Dida pulled out the blood in his mouth, and looked at Sasuke with unwillingness. The blushing writing of the eyes was like a curse, and he wanted to pull him into the abyss of hell.


    The memory that can never be forgotten emerges quietly. At that time, in the face of jealousy, Didala could not give birth to resistance, it is a fear of facing the gods.


    Now, it is easily defeated by Sasuke, and the suppression of the strength makes Dida La''s heart shock.


    "How is it possible... Uchiha is a genius..."


    Didara''s eyes were more dizzy, and in the purple thunder, Sasuke in front of him was irresistible like Raytheon. In the face of that power, he could not make anything.


    "I am not willing! Not absolutely reconciled!"


    Suddenly, a suffocating rush from Dedara¡¯s heart, he will never admit the fact that he was easily defeated by Sasuke.


    "The explosion is the eternal art, and it¡¯s time to write down the wheel!"


    Didara screamed, and there was a snow flake at his feet. He looked away from the blade, and in the air, swallowed the explosive clay and sealed it in his hands.


    "See my art! My art is eternal!"


    Didara screamed to the sky, the body seal quietly untied, and immediately, powerful power swallowed his body, faintly visible, the body was broken like a porcelain, the glare of the light burst out, the black lines imprinted like a sign death.


    "It turned out to be a self-destruction!"


    Sasuke exclaimed, but he did not expect to force Didala to a dead end. If he was to show his explosiveness, everything would be ashes within a radius of ten kilometers.


    In the heart of the fog, the safety of the people in the village, Sasuke immediately immediately sealed the hand, he must not let Didara show this trick.


    Both Ddala and Sasuke are racing, to see who''s print is completed first, and life and death are between the thoughts.


    After all, Sasuke, who has a round of writing, is still on the verge, and the blue seal is fluctuating.


    One hour before Dedara was about to blew himself, the irresistible yin and yang seals completely suppressed his self-destructive power.


    -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Suddenly, all the white light that broke out from Dida''s body was suppressed back into the body, and the strange black lines quickly retreated like running water.


    "my power......"


    Dida La is incredulously screaming for Sasuke, his eyes are round and unwilling to pale as he is in the mood at the moment.


    "Sure enough, I still haven¡¯t surpassed Uchiha... I¡¯m not willing...¡±


    After all, the body of Dida, who had been cut off, slowly fell, and the snow shovel under his feet disappeared.


    In the fall of gravity, Dida''s body fell into the lake like a stone.


    Didara died, and Sasuke went to the United States to remove the enchantment that protected her. The two then returned to the shore.


    "Sasuke, you are really not simple."


    Looking at Sasuke in the eyes of the United States, the latter, with the help of the seal to suppress the scene of Dida La¡¯s self-destruction, she clearly saw that if she was, she could not cope with such a situation.


    I was embarrassed to be looked at by the beauty. Sasuke avoided her sight and said, "You are also very powerful. Besides, I am now a person in your village, I don¡¯t think you will have any imbalance. ""


    "That is natural."


    Zhao Mei smiled slightly, and the help on Sasuke¡¯s face made her glimpse. My heart was teasing Sasuke, and immediately said, ¡°You are indeed my person now. The stronger you are, the more happy I am.¡±


    "..."


    "Giggle, you are still shy, my sister won''t eat you."


    Zhaomei still wants to continue to tease, but at this time, Sasuke¡¯s look is slightly changed, and he looks at it with vigilance.


    "Who is it! Come out!"


    Zhaomei was shocked and looked over there. It was faintly visible that a shadow was hidden in the canopy.


    I dare to peek at the old lady here!


    According to the beauty of the dark hatred, she hates the sneaky little devil, and then sighs: "Come out! Otherwise, I am rude!"


    The threat of beauty is no effect, and the shadow is still hiding there, and there is no plan to come out.


    Just as the beauty of the United States began to pull it out, Sasuke took the lead, but saw him take out the grasshopper sword, Jianhua rolled up, and the fierce sword spurted out.


    laugh!


    The sword swelled, and the huge canopy of the umbrella was dismembered and the black shadow that was hidden in it fell to the ground.


    "Hey!"


    The sound of the funny cry came out, Sasuke and the beauty of the eyes fixed, but saw that the man wearing a red cloud robe, wearing a vortex mask, clearly is the idiot of Dida.


    Seeing the mask man Sasuke was slightly surprised, but said: "A Fei? Why are you still here?"


    This sentence of Sasuke makes the beauty of the beauty, the heart, they have already known?


    "Oh, it hurts."


    A Fei touched his ass, it seemed really painful, like a slow response, then asked: "Hey, how do you know my name, Uchiha''s family."


    Sasuke can''t say that he knows it in comics. The mysterious way: "Nature is what Didala told."


    "Didala actually sold me, hey, the predecessors are not reliable."


    A Fei finally stood up straight and complained about Dida.


    At this time, according to the beauty of the arm of Sasuke, whispered: "This guy looks very strange, always feel very wrong."


    "Well, he is really weird." Sasuke said: "I am also confused about his true identity. Perhaps, what is hidden under this mask is a terrifying secret."

 v2 Chapter 363： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "secret?"


    According to the beauty and curiosity, I got together with Sasuke. "What secret?"


    During the conversation, a hot air slaps on Sasuke''s side face and makes him tickle. Subconsciously, Sasuke took a step back and said: "In short, it is very mysterious. After a while, you will wait and see, and I will find a way to get him down."


    On the one hand, A Fei saw Sasuke and Shinji whispering and said: "What are you talking about, let me listen, if it is hide and seek, I am the best, haha."


    "Nature is a fun thing."


    Sasuke¡¯s end and the faint whisper of the singer said, ¡°A Fei, don¡¯t you care if Dida is going there?¡±


    "senior?"


    A Fei slammed his head. "Is the predecessor not in the sky?"


    Said, A Fei looked there, but there is Dida La figure.


    "Damn! The seniors were really blackmailed, and they slipped away when I fell asleep."


    A Fei squatted and looked like a sigh of relief. He suddenly thought of something, and immediately asked Sasuke: "Do you know where the seniors went?"


    "Nature knows."


    When I heard Sasuke, A Fei¡¯s heart was happy and he didn¡¯t think about it. ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m in a hurry, it¡¯s bad if I can¡¯t catch up with my predecessors.¡±


    "You are closer."


    Sasuke showed the harmless appearance of humans and animals and continued to abduct A Fei.


    Perhaps Sasuke¡¯s performance is too much like it. A Fei hesitated a moment, but it was a ghost that slowly made him close to Sasuke.


    At this moment, Sasuke stepped out, and in a moment, the purple glow came out of the palm of his hand.


    It is the devil''s arrest!


    Because the distance is too close, A Fei simply can''t respond, and it is inadvertently detained by the demon.


    "You lied to me!"


    Knowing that he was fooled, A Fei immediately wanted to escape, but found that Chakra in his body was completely restrained and could not use any power at all.


    "Hurry up and let me go! Otherwise..."


    "How else?"


    Sasuke chuckled. "Who makes you stupid and naive, A Fei, you will be fooled by such obvious traps. I really took you."


    "Bastard!"


    A Fei snorted and looked like a gas bag.


    "Sasuke, don''t you want to know who he is? You won''t know if you uncover the mask."


    Zhaomei is close to Sasuke, and it is also a curious baby''s expression. She is very interested in this mysterious man in Sasuke''s mouth. What is the person who does not understand Sasuke?


    Sasuke slowly walked to the front of A Fei. He wanted to know who was hiding under the mask and brought the soil? Still a whirlpool?


    "Hey! Don''t come over! I warn you! Ah!"


    A Fei''s tone was a little scared, but he could only helplessly help Sakai to uncover the mask on his face.


    After seeing the situation under the mask, Sasuke was slightly stunned. Zhao Mei is also a red lips, an unbelievable expression, she is the first time to see such a strange face.


    In the field of vision, there is no face of facial features, and the structure of the face is like the appearance of the trunk tissue. It can be said that it is a humanoid monster cultivated by plants.


    "Sure enough, are you?"


    Seeing the true face of A Fei''s mask, Sasuke finally determined the conjecture in his heart. Now A Fei is the vegetative person who used the primary cell culture.


    -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    In the original book, in the explosion of Didala, A Fei¡¯s body was hidden. From there, the soil officially walked onto the front desk of Xiao¡¯s organization and played the role of A Fei for a period of time.


    "What really is me."


    A Fei wants to hide and make a silly look. "What are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    "Humph."


    Sasuke¡¯s mouth is light, and Sangouyu¡¯s writing eyes are deeply looking at the strange face in front of him. ¡°I know, I have to say that you are hiding deep enough. You have been living this honor forever. You must be very difficult. Let''s go."


    "What are you talking about... I don''t understand..."


    Under the eyes of Sasuke, A Fei only felt that he had nowhere to be seen, as if all secrets were snooped.


    "Sasuke, what are you talking about, who is he?"


    "His identity is incredible. You are sure to want to know."


    Seeing Sasuke''s mysterious sly expression, she licked her lips and sighed at Sasuke''s earlobe, showing the full temptation of the royal sister. "Tell my sister, my sister will reward you with a passionate kiss." ¡±


    "..."


    According to the beauty of the United States and so active, Sasuke is embarrassed, the face of the wild red, but turned his head, a pair of you then I will die to show you the expression.


    "Giggle, I didn''t expect it, you would be shy, giggling..."


    Like the discovery of the New World, according to the beauty of the cover of the mouth, she is very sure of the attributes of Sasuke, and the sigh of sorrow, the high cold hides the thoroughness and arrogance.


    Knowing that the beauty is in the midst of teasing himself, Sasuke quickly puts his mind into a state of mind, and he is correct: "Water and Shadow, I will tell you about the survival of the world. In short, it is extremely important. You can''t do this. Keep telling others."


    Seeing that Sasuke is so serious, he will accept it as soon as he is beautiful, and nod his head. "My sister is very assertive."


    Sasuke knows that the plot about the spot and the big tree will be known to the world sooner or later. It is okay to tell him about it now. The most important thing is that, for some reason, the kindness shown in the beauty makes him very willing to believe.


    Sasuke took a deep breath and said in a positive color: "Water and Shadow, I must have heard about the spot."


    "spot!"


    Zhao Mei screamed.


    And A Fei saw Sasuke to raise the spot, but also listened to the fear of his ears.


    "Yes, this guy is exactly the one with the cells in the hand column, and it is connected with the magical image and a more terrible thingThe magical image is beautiful and listens However, the rumor is the ten-tailed body shell, which has the powerful power of the demon, but why is this thing on the spot, and what is the more terrible existence?


    Zhao Mei asked: "Sasuke, you mentioned the spot, the spot is not dead after a battle with the thousand hand column? How can it cultivate this thing, what is going on."


    "Dead?" Sasuke chuckled. "If he was saved? How can someone who is like him die so easily?"


    "I was saved!"


    "It is true that this incident involves a larger conspiracy that is enough to subvert the conspiracy of the entire family."


    Seeing the matter and bearing the world, I did not fight in the beauty, and listened carefully to Sasuke¡¯s narrative.


    At that time, in the end of the battle, the plaque should die, but fortunately, he was saved by a legacy. That thing cannot be called by ¡®people¡¯, and his existence is a wonderful flow of consciousness and a legacy of that more terrible existence.

 v2 Chapter 364： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "On the battlefield, he pulled the spot back from the edge of dying, further tempted the spot and aroused his hatred of the endurance. The spot that had opened the reincarnation at that time also used the primary cells to survive, thus cultivating This thing in front of you."


    "So, Sasuke, what is the more terrible existence in your mouth?"


    "This is what I am saying to you next, the origin of all the conspiracy."


    "Speaking of this, this is also a sad story. Even if she saves human civilization by herself, she will not escape the cycle of fate."


    Sasuke looked down at the more overwhelmed A Fei æ¸æ¸ , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , Under the power of the goddess, the goddess of the gods turned into the body of the **** tree, that is, ten tails, and once again, the human beings in the earth have once again fallen into an unprecedented disaster. At that time, the goddess of the goddess cultivated two sons, Dagongmuyu village and large tube feather coat, two people. Accepting the life of the immortal, for the survival of mankind, personally sealed her mother, deprived her of her strength, and suppressed her ambition. However, even so, the curse of the **** tree can not be erased, the goddess of the goddess was sealed On the occasion, she gave birth to another child, that is, the ''he''. From that moment on, ''he'' started the plan for the resurrection of the goddess, which is the origin of a conspiracy."


    After a meal, Sasuke¡¯s turn was a self-deprecation. ¡°Say, I am also one of the plots of this conspiracy, my destiny, my duty.¡±


    Speaking of this, Sasuke suddenly looked at the beauty, "Now the entire ninja world has been smashed for this plot of chess, water shadow adults, you are no exception, your choice is also related to the survival of the world. After all, You can''t get rid of the true fate of reincarnation."


    Sasuke finally released A Fei. After all, A Fei is a person with the soil. If something goes wrong, he can guarantee that the change of the eye of the moon with the soil will change.


    On the occasion of the release of A Fei, Sasuke used the secret technique taught in the 16th night to erase the memory of A Fei''s mind about him and the beauty of the beauty. He did not want to continue to subvert the trend of all the plots because of a dialogue.


    On the way back to Wu Nikun Village, Zhao Mei has always been in a hurry. After all, she learned such a big secret, and Rao¡¯s identity as her water shadow could not calm her mind.


    A group of people under the hands of the fog to ask for time, according to the United States also used excuses to open the mouth, she has promised Sasuke, such a secret will temporarily hide the bottom of my heart.


    Although Zhaomei wanted to make the secret public and let the world prepare for it, but somehow, selfishness stopped her thoughts, and she promised Sasuke that she would not tell others about it.


    "I hope he can handle everything."


    Zhao Mei looked at the back of Sasuke and secretly sighed. The latter was more and more unfathomable for her.


    How can I know the secret Sasuke who is responsible for the survival of the world, and where did he hear the news of the goddess of the goddess?


    At that time, Zhao Mei also asked Sasuke, but the latter was silent and would not say anything.


    According to the beauty of the United States, these are the secrets of Sasuke. They can tell her that part of it is entirely out of trust. If we listen to it again, then there will be a loss of identity.


    After learning some secrets of Sasuke, the subtle influence, the gaze of Sasuke in the United States has undergone a little change, a complicated look of curiosity and desire, she really wants to know everything, know all about the latter.


    How many secrets does Sasuke have?


    Zhao Mei did not know, and did not dare to think, she understands that Sasuke has his own responsibility and has his own life. If she has to participate, it will be completely entangled with the latter.


    ......


    Zhaomei returned to the water and shadow office with a sigh of relief, and sighed with relief, leaning against the office sofa but slightly lost.


    "I am responsible."


    According to the beauty of the ear, Sasuke appeared in what he said to himself at the time.


    "Water and Shadow, even if you are, you can''t escape the plot of all this. It can be said that everyone in the world of forbearance is just a pawn, a piece that was born to resurrect the goddess of î."


    Sasuke''s helpless expression is still clear, as if some kind of traces can''t be erased in the heart. In that meaningful gaze, there is a hint of swaying in the beauty.


    "All this is unavoidable. Even if you choose to give up, you will be involved in the tide of history. The trajectory that can never be changed, this is reincarnation, this is fate. I have heard others say a word. Life is like strong*. Since you can''t refuse it, try to enjoy it-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    . Although it is a bit fluent, it is also very serious. Water shadow adults, I wonder if you have such determination? In the face of the collapse of the mountains and rivers, calmly and calmly, in the face of life and death, the situation is not shocked, can you get along with such a mentality... If you don¡¯t mind, I would be willing to help you, so I am a village The responsibility of one member..."


    "Help?"


    The eyes of Mei Ming are somewhat blurred, and Sasuke¡¯s serious look is vivid when he says these words.


    "What a good boy, your help, I don''t mind..."


    ......


    In the afternoon, according to the United States and the United States continue to deal with the affairs of the fog-forbearing village, not long after, an unexpected person is coming to look for her, it is Sasuke.


    Speaking of this, this is the first time that Sasuke is looking for beauty, and he used to contact Sasuke directly.


    Sasuke was arranged to sit down and glanced at the surrounding environment. In an instant, a sense of familiarity reminded him of the time when he was still in Muye Village. At that time, he often went to the office of the master, the aunt Something between the scenes flashed like a flash.


    I don''t know how my aunt is doing, I am afraid I still hate me...


    Thinking this way, Sasuke was silent for a while.


    Let people give the tea to Sasuke, and ask the beauty to open the door: "Sasuke, do you have anything?"


    "Ok."


    Sasuke woke up from the day and nodded. "There is really something important to come here."


    "Oh?"


    According to the beauty of the United States, the expression of interest is full of interest.


    Sasuke is sitting in danger and said: "Water shadow adults, in the morning, what I said to you is absolutely true. Please be sure that this is ridiculous, even absurd, but it is an indisputable fact. As for why I can Knowing this, it is not time to tell, this is also a responsibility under the cycle, I hope you can understand."


    "I know that you have a hard time."


    I also came out from the tavern and looked at the gloomy sky. Shen Shen said: "I don''t know where the ''Xiao'' is, forget it. Take a step and see the approximate position. The next step is to slowly find It is."


    I didn''t dare to delay the time, and I left in a hurry and searched for destinations in the remaining places.


    As soon as he left, Sasuke followed up, but now he is another look, completely unable to see the true colors.


    Already know that the self is also in Yu Rencun, Sasuke deliberately used the transformation to hide his body shape. After all, he is the rebellion of Muye, and if he let himself discover it, then there will be no trouble.


    However, Sasuke did not look as purposelessly as he did, but went straight to a place.


    Looking at the special logo of the secret office, Sasuke confirmed that the room was what I was looking for.


    Knocking on the door, a woman with good looks is vigilant. There are several thousand books hidden in her hands. If the other party is not good, they will be assassinated on the spot!


    Seeing the woman''s nervous appearance, Sasuke then dismissed the transformation.


    "Long time no see, gold."


    Seeing that the person who thinks about it day and night, Jin Xinshen trembled and moved his lips. After all, he still said: "The grown-up is finally here."


    ......


    The layout of the house is indispensable to the warmth of the daughter''s house I only saw the gold but directly invited Sasuke to his own place, and there was no intention to avoid it.


    At the table, two cups of fresh tea with fragrance are placed.


    Kim entertained Sasuke and sat on the tatami, and did not speak, just lowered his eyes.


    Seeing gold does not speak, Sasuke asked the formula: "This time is okay."


    "Fortunately." Kim¡¯s tone was calm, and the tense mentality at first sight had been smoothed by her.


    "Ok."


    Sasuke took a sip of new tea and praised him: "I didn''t expect your tea ceremony to be so good."


    Thanks to Sasuke¡¯s praise, Kim¡¯s heart is a joy, but the face is still a kind of courteous look.


    "There are many exercises when you are in your leisure time. Sasuke can help you to see the art. It is an honor to be a subordinate."


    "You don''t have to be self-effacing, I see everything you do."

 v2 Chapter 365：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    After a pause, Sasuke said: "This time is hard, come to this strange place, I must be lonely."


    Sasuke¡¯s words were introduced into the ear of gold a little bit. The long-lost voice was at the moment to make Kim feel overwhelmed. Subconsciously, she looked up and asked for help.


    Coincidentally, Kim¡¯s line of sight just happened to Sasuke¡¯s gaze, still so clear, but at this time he was a little more apologetic.


    It¡¯s too late to feel the meaning contained in that gaze. Like an electric shock, Jin immediately hangs his head and replies: ¡°It¡¯s a subordinate to help the adults. This is the next thing, and the subordinates will try their best to Adults do everything well..."


    Kim¡¯s mood was a little excited. She still wanted to say something, but she was interrupted by Sasuke.


    "All right!"


    I don''t know why, Sasuke is a little annoyed, waved his hand and said: "You don''t have to say it, I understand."


    Seeing Sasuke''s disappointment, Kim''s body shape trembled, and many bitterness rushed into his heart. There are many words to say, but at this moment, he is afraid to speak. In the heart, if it is suppressed by the boulder, a sense of suffocation is full. Unconsciously, the fundus of gold is much moist.


    The quartz bells in the house are ringing, and they are particularly abrupt in the slightly dull house. The two seem to have a kind of tacit understanding. Sasuke does not speak, and Kim is silent.


    The silence between the seats made Kim very uncomfortable. He finally saw Sasuke again. I didn¡¯t expect it to be the result. Gradually, Jin Shen was hurt and some tears fell on his cheeks.


    "Tick!"


    Splashed a piece of jade.


    Suddenly, Jin felt a hot, awakened, but found himself being held by the palm of his hand.


    "Sasuke adults!"


    The sudden action made Kim panic, looked up, but saw Sasuke look at himself with no expression, subconscious, Jin lowered his eyes, she did not dare to face.


    After a short while, Kim noticed that the warmth in his hand shook a bit, and the palm of his hand was tight.


    Suddenly, a strong attack came, and Kim¡¯s body fell into the arms that he could not touch.


    At this point, Kim¡¯s heart has accelerated. She can¡¯t guess Sasuke¡¯s mind. She doesn¡¯t dare to think about what will happen next. It¡¯s messy in her mind, and she doesn¡¯t know how to deal with it.


    ......


    After a while, Kim¡¯s toughness was pushed down on the tatami. At this time, her consciousness was blurred. She could feel the movements of the assistant. He was fading his clothes. All this made gold feel like a dream. general.


    This moment is not what I have been looking forward to. Isn''t this what I want, and this is not what I am blaming...


    However, why is it so embarrassing?


    Kim only felt that the body was light and fluttering. Her consciousness was clear in the sting of the next body. Finally, she confirmed that all this is reality, and she has performed countless times in her dreams.


    Although it is very tricky, but also got it, Kim secretly said to himself.


    Realizing the true touch, Kim even tightened Sasuke''s back, and even hugged the latter''s waist with his legs. She wanted to keep this feeling all the time. In this way, nothing would be thought, fluttering. , to the cloud...


    ......


    Sasuke didn''t know why he was so impulsive, and the ghost made the difference, and the woman''s low voice made his eyes clear.


    Kim is looking at him with complex eyes, gentle, awkward, tangled, gratified, and many moods are reflected in a moment.


    Sasuke''s gaze returned to a clear, looking at the woman with a faint blush, her heart was helpless, close to her body, can only be sorry in her ears.


    Kim did not speak, but expressed her intentions with her own actions. She surrounded Sasuke¡¯s neck and solemnly kissed the long-awaited person. At this moment, she felt so happy.


    ......


    Sasuke never found himself very m, but the ridiculous gold of one night became the dominant player. Although he resisted it, the voice in his heart kept him going.


    The female rider successfully completed one challenge. Afterwards, Kim was ashamed of his bold performance. The woman who is not reserved is definitely not her.


    &nbs-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    p; However, the next Sasuke is to make the gold surprise.


    "You are doing very well... I... I like it very much..."


    I know that Sasuke has begun to admit himself, Jin Xinxi is not only, I feel that the waiting and expectation for so many years has not been in vain, and then it is a more hard service.


    ......


    I finally got what I wanted. Kim only felt that happiness came too suddenly. The cat generally crouched on Sasuke¡¯s chest and quietly enjoyed his love for himself.


    As the saying goes, impulsiveness is the devil. Sasuke is still thinking about it at this moment. Is it responsible?


    Kim, the woman she met when she was in the middle of the test, originally Sasuke thought that there was no intersection in the future. After a few twists and turns, it was a ghost that pushed the people down.


    Sasuke¡¯s original intention was to learn about the specific location of ¡®xiao¡¯ through Kim, and to visit her by the way. I didn¡¯t expect to communicate to the bed* at the end. It¡¯s really ridiculous.


    After all, the innocence of the girl was not, and Sasuke did not show a cold color.


    The woman in her arms is soft and delicate. It is said that the woman is made of water and feels a lot of wonderful things. Sasuke has some disappointment. After a while, she said: "What happened to the things I gave you?"


    Sasuke¡¯s voice is not as restrained as it used to be. The feeling of easy-going makes Jin Xinzhong comfortable, slightly stunned, and somewhat blurred. ¡°I naturally will find a way to do things that adults have to say.¡±


    Kim moved his body and felt the thing that still remained in the body. His face was reddish and said: "Do adults still come again?"


    Kim¡¯s question really helped Sasuke, who avoided the burning gaze and felt a bit hot on his face. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    "Giggle..."


    Jin Jiao laughed, no trace of nervousness before, and said that since the knowledge of Sasuke''s m attribute, Kim''s fear of Sasuke has been quietly disintegrated.


    Because it is indeed a little tired, Jin Suoqi crouched beside Sasuke, watching the side of the latter face, the soft voice softly rang.


    ......


    In Jin, I learned some specific news about ''Xiao''. Sasuke did not delay the time. The next morning, I left early. On the occasion of the farewell, Sasuke promised to pay the money. When the rainy village ended, it was He will go with him.


    After the empty mountain rain, although Yu Ren Village is prosperous, it still makes people feel fresh after a rain.


    From the gold, Sasuke went all the way to the west, crossed several streets, and once again showed his transformation in the shadows, quietly lurking into the rain building in front.


    ......


    However, he said that he had finally learned about the ¡®Xiao¡¯ stronghold, but because the whereabouts were too obvious, he was still stared at by Payne.


    Inside the building, you also observed the surrounding environment and carefully moved inside the corridor. After all, it is in the enemy''s nest, and I have to play a 12-point spirit to deal with the unknown situation.


    Just as he passed through the fourth passage, the strong breath in front of him suddenly made his mind stagnate.


    "It was discovered!"


    In the line of sight The figure is slowly and clear, the three are all dressed up, the black clouds are red, the whole body is full of all kinds of black sticks, and the powerful Chakra fluctuations fill the space, to see one of them When I look at the face, I am exclaimed.


    "Yahiko! How come you are here! Can you say that you are behind the scenes!"


    In the face of the question of the self, Tiandao Payne¡¯s dead double micro-microwave moved.


    "I am not the Yahiko in your mouth. The self-made of Muye Village is also a lot of painstaking efforts to enter Yuren Village. However, your trace is still unable to escape the spy of God."


    Tiandao Payne¡¯s words are also deaf to the ears, constantly thinking about why he would see Yahiko here, and why he will become like this now.


    At that time, I also heard about the news that they had been miserable in Changmen. In the face of half-hidden, they did not believe that they could survive. After the death of Yahiko, once, the self is also hurt by the death of the loved one.


    Now, seeing Yahiko again, the contours of the past are still the same. However, the cold and dead breath is a shock to the self. He can''t believe everything in front of him. What happened to Yahiko in the past few years. ....

 v2 Chapter 366： Festival

    "My name is Heaven, Payne, and I am..."


    "Payne..." I also experienced the meaning of the name, ¡®pain¡¯, Yahiko, what have you encountered in these years?


    I also looked at the reincarnation of the dead, full of vicissitudes and cold, although I don''t understand why, but I can still detect a clue.


    Suddenly remembered the other two apprentices of his own, he immediately asked: "Heavenly Paine, Changmen and Xiaonan? What happened to them!"


    During the speech, the tone of the self is also a little short, obviously worried.


    Like being summoned, a few moments, another chakra volatility appeared in the air, origami flying, the diffused celestial flower scatters into a delicate figure.


    "Little South!"


    Seeing the familiar figure, the sudden rise of things in my heart is a sense of human beings. She is still as good as before, but she is more mature.


    "The teacher is also a teacher, I haven''t seen it for a long time."


    Xiao Nan¡¯s voice is slightly cold, as if he had seen the dullness that can be found after many lives and deaths.


    At this time, it is only after the self understands that the two people appearing in front of them are no longer the former ones, and the outline is still the same, but the soul is full of vicissitudes and numbness.


    On the high platform, Xiaonan looked down on the road, and the cold scorpion flashed.


    "You are a teacher, you still go back. This is not the place you should come."


    Xiao Nan''s tone is indifferent, but it is very threatening. When talking, an inexplicable force emerges and forms a force field in an attempt to oppress the self.


    After all, it is self-sufficient. The power of Xiaonan is still not in his eyes. His eyes are slightly condensed, and he scans the opposite people. He said: "You are all members of ''Xiao''. Since you and Yahiko are both, then the long door. Certainly here too, although I don¡¯t know what happened to you, but I will not give up on the organization that wants to subvert the endangered world. If you still recognize me as a teacher, tell me everything about ''xiao'', I I really don''t want to do it with you."


    The words of the past were clearly passed to Xiaonan and others, but they did not leave at all. For a time, the atmosphere on the court gradually suppressed.


    In the dark, the red-haired man looked at the front with a look of sorrow, and under the spirit of sharing, he clearly saw the situation there.


    "The teacher is also a teacher, you are still stubborn as before. Cough..."


    The red-haired man moved the numbness of his back, and many things like straws swayed. He has been lingering over the years, and the weak body can only be maintained by drugs.


    The man was a little breathless, and once again saw the old mentor, the wounded heart shivered. The past scene is vivid, as if yesterday, the voice and smile are still the same, but it is no longer recoverable.


    "Teacher, even you, can''t stop my steps. I have seen too many deaths. The world must be saved by me. Human beings can only appreciate the value of peace when faced with war. Only after suffering can they survive. Understand the preciousness of life... cough... teacher, feel my pain..."


    ......


    In the building of the rain, Sasuke sneaked into the dark.


    Avoiding the surveillance of the monitor, Sasuke stunned a staff member in the dark and immediately turned into his appearance.


    Looking at the environment, the deep and secretive architectural style has a sense of oppression. Sitting on the elevator, Sasuke has been stopped until the 37th floor. Here is exactly where he is looking.


    Through the long ramp, dozens of steps are repeated, and the broad platform is like a mercury mirror in Sasuke''s field of vision.


    Here, it is the information management place of Xiao organization.


    After all, the Naruto World is an era in which technology and ninja are intertwined. The science and technology possessed by it is quite developed. This is not the case. Yurui Village uses the most advanced storage technology to manage daily information.


    Although Sasuke is ignorant of this aspect, he has copied the key manipulation methods in the memory of several staff members by writing the wheel.


    Without wasting time, Sasuke immediately opened the platform, and during a burst of blue light, the dense digital files were suspended above the plane. In the vast information, Sasuke opened the writing wheel and searched for the clues.


    After all, in an inconspicuous document, Sasuke saw what he wanted, a strategic map of ¡®xiao¡¯, which tells about the strategic way of attacking the five major countries in the future.


    The other is the attendance assessment form for the members of the ¡®Xiao¡¯, which records their usual venues and gathering times.


    Looking at the date, these two documents were only recently drafted. Although they are only the first draft, they can get a lot of important information.


    Sasuke used the writing wheel to copy all the information of the two documents into his mind, and immediately retreated. This time his task was also completed.


    So it is doubtful that it is easy to get two documents. Is it that the people of ¡®Dawn¡¯ are asleep? The big organization is so undefended In fact, Sasuke is also taking advantage of the loopholes, and most of the members of ''Xiao'' are going out to hunt for the tail beast, and Xiaonan and Payne, who are stationed in the headquarters, are Fully coping with the self, all kinds of factors have created a unique advantage for Sasuke.


    Sasuke recalled the contents of his mind, ignored the strategy map, and directly analyzed the attendance table, in which he found news about jealousy.


    After summarizing the life record of the cockroach, Sasuke learned about the places where ÷ø might appear next. At the same time, Sasuke found some information about the soil in the record table. Although it is not comprehensive, it can also reveal a little. What surprised Sasuke is that the soil has been in this building for many years.


    Just as Sasuke was ready to get out of the elevator, the whole elevator was violently shaken. Then, there was no power, and it was completely dark. At the same time, the elevator trembled like a falling ground.


    "Damn! This ghost is dangerous!"


    Sasuke snorted, and the thunder in his hand broke open the skylight of the elevator, stepping on the foot, passing the empty mark, and rushing straight upward.


    In a small space, Sasuke calmed his body, and suddenly, a violent bang sounded from above, as if it were an earthquake, the whole building would tremble.


    Sasuke knows that someone is fighting on it, not hesitating, and continues to rise, and plans to find out there.


    ......


    "roar!"


    The tremors of the floor trembled, and the cobweb-like cracks spread out, and the faulty layer covered the space.


    At this time, the fairy-tale model has already been opened. His shoulders are two masters of deep work and Zhima. His somewhat weird faces have some sweat, and even after the battle, even the fairy-tale model is opened. Also tired.


    "Do you still live with a small self?"

 v2 Chapter 367： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Deeply immortal, he watched the heavenly pain and the hungry ghost Payne. Although they had killed two Payne, they paid a lot of money.


    "no problem."


    I also took a deep breath, and stepped on my foot. Even if it was turned into a virtual shadow, it disappeared.


    Such a rapid speed makes Tiandao Payne feel tight and fully explore the surrounding environment.


    "over there!"


    Tiandao Payne''s hands condense a powerful air force field, God Luotianzheng!


    Space compression, air tremor, the vacuum force field rotates and rotates, and all objects within a radius of ten meters are rebounded.


    The dust smoke disappeared, but there was no appearance of the self.


    "how is this possible!"


    Tiandao Payne¡¯s dark road is not good. The next moment, a powerful Chakra wave flashes from the side, and the goal is hungry.


    Because God Luo Tian levied a five-second cooling period, even if Tian Dao Payne wants to rescue, it is too late.


    But seeing the self is also falling from the sky, the natural attribute Chakra instantly emerges, Xianfa. Super jade spiral pill!


    Immediately, the blue vortex storm condensed, and a spiral pill with a size of three or four feet completely swallowed the hungry ghost road. In the face of that powerful force, even the hungry ghosts could not stop it.


    "Hey!"


    The spiral pill completely defeated the hungry ghost road. Under the destruction of the natural Chakra, the hungry ghost road could no longer stand up again.


    Resolving a Payne again, he also secretly runs Chakra, and the vigilant pair looks at the heavenly road, Payne. He knows that the enemies facing now are the most terrible. The kind of aerodynamic field attack can¡¯t be confronted at all. What can be done is to defeat it in the five-second cooling period.


    However, five seconds is too short, even if the speed is fast, it is very difficult to do. This point, I also deeply understand that the next battle is bound to be extremely fierce.


    Heavenly Payne¡¯s clothing has been damaged, and the battle with the self has caused some damage to him.


    At this moment, Tiandao Payne secretly glanced at the high-rise, where there was a shadow hidden, it was absolutely.


    Just a look, I will understand the meaning of Heavenly Payne. He knows that Heavenly Payne wants to join forces to defeat himself.


    "It¡¯s also true, although your fairy technique is very powerful, but it¡¯s just like that. You are still worse than the real fairy technique...¡±


    The secret is self-printing, and an invisible force spreads out. This power is similar to the natural nature of Chakra, but it is more advanced.


    This is part of the power of the black body, part of the power left by the goddess of the sacred.


    In the ¡®Dawn¡¯ organization, almost no one knows the true power, even if it is Payne.


    Heaven is intended to keep everything in the dark, as his eyes are vigilant.


    However, Black does not want to be so troublesome. After all, this battle has been going on for too long. If it progresses, it will inevitably lead to many unnecessary troubles. Therefore, Black decided to use the power of the goddess of the goddess.


    The invisible fluctuations gradually rose, and it was very secretive. Several people on the field did not notice it at all.


    In Heaven, Payne and the other side of the collision. Absolute surgery started.


    Hey!


    A subtle whistle, like something shattered, as the mosquitoes spread their wings very strangely. At this moment, the collision with the power of the heavens has completely concealed this sound.


    Suddenly, the mysterious power erupted from the body, the invisible seal -->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The formula falls into the body of the self.


    Just when he had just blocked a black stick from Heavenly Wayne, suddenly, his chest was sore, and in an instant, the strength of his body was completely suppressed, and his body was almost fainted.


    "This power... what''s going on..."


    He also bite his teeth and wants to resist the strange power of invading the body, but he finds that he can''t shake at all. Like a banyan tree, his power is still too weak.


    At the moment when he was hesitating, Payne¡¯s **** Luo Tianzheng was launched. At this time, there was no action in the world, and the two immortals, Shenzhi and Zhima, were also suppressed by that force. They can only sit still at this moment. .


    Very easy, the **** was also levied by the gods, and the huge tremors made his chest stagnate, as if he had been hit by a train, the internal organs were misplaced.


    "boom!"


    It has also been heavy and heavy, and waiting for him is Tiandao Payne¡¯s Vientiane and Black Rod attack.


    "Hey!"


    The blood is splashing, and the heart of the self is completely penetrated. The intense pain makes his eyes darker. Even the body of the immortal can''t bear the damage caused by the black stick hole.


    In the ambiguity, I also saw the appearance of Yahiko as a child, and saw the scene of the past.


    Everything turned into a flowing water quietly passed away.


    "Is it going to die... I have already expected this day, but it is a pity... I didn¡¯t see the day when Naruto kid became a fire shadow... Three generations of old man, we will I met..."


    After all, the world of self-destruction has completely collapsed, and the world has withered.


    Just like the original, he also defeated three Paines and brought one of the remnants back to Muye Village, but he himself was killed by Heaven.


    The scenes of self-death and death all fell in the eyes of Sasuke. Although he has the strength to save himself, he did not shoot from start to finish, as if he was sitting on a mountain and watching the tiger, he was also killed by Heaven. dead.


    After all, the relationship between Sasuke and the self has not reached that point. I would rather save the next person from the original work. He still can''t do this.


    Seeing that it was dead and dying, Sasuke knew that it was time, and then deliberately exposed Chakra fluctuations.


    "who is it!"


    Payne noticed Sasuke in the dark and immediately pulled out a black stick.


    "laugh!"


    The black stick burst out, carrying a powerful impact, and a roar, Sasuke¡¯s bunker was completely blasted, and the broken bluestone continued to roll to the ground I saw that there wasn''t a figure there. If I noticed something, Tiandao Payne turned around and saw a handsome man appearing behind him. Isn''t that Sasuke?


    "I haven¡¯t seen each other before I start playing. Heaven is really not friendly."


    I felt the help of Saskatchewan, and the reincarnation of Tiandao Payne¡¯s eyes was micro-microwave, but he was alert.


    "Who are you, what are you doing here?"


    In the face of Tianwei Payne, Sasuke, Sasuke did not have the slightest tension, slowly opened the writing wheel, and said: "I am just looking for awkward, now where is he!"


    "Oh, my brother, Uchiha Sasuke."


    Seeing Sasuke¡¯s writing eye, Tiandao Payne has no expression. ¡°Whether you come to find a shackle and sneak into the forbidden place, I can¡¯t let you go anyway.¡± Saying, Chacha is constantly fluctuating.


    Seeing Tiandao Payne is going to start, Sasuke chuckles, "It seems that if you don''t take a little strength, you have to be lighted."

 v2 Chapter 368： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Immediately, Sasuke stepped on the foot and his body shape disappeared from the place. In a flash, the grass-scarred sword spread over the purple thunder and slammed into the heavenly road.


    Sasuke''s speed is very fast, and it is just three feet behind Payne. At this time, Payne''s **** Luo Tianzheng is also completed.


    The atmosphere stirred and the powerful vibration spread, but Sasuke¡¯s body was directly shaken out, and it took three or four steps to stop.


    "It¡¯s really a **** god."


    Sasuke gave a sigh of praise, and immediately, the body once again turned into a residual image, and plundered to Heaven.


    The five-second cooling period has not yet arrived, and Payne has to use the black stick and Sasuke to attack melee.


    Hey!


    Continuous collision, a little spark of annihilation under the purple thunder.


    For three seconds, Tiandao Payne¡¯s black stick and Sasuke¡¯s grasshopper sword collided 17 or 8 times. Under the sharp sword, Tiandao Payne was forced to retreat seven or eight steps.


    At this time, the cooling period of Shenluo Tianzheng also arrived. During the crash, Tiandao displayed the gods and the sky, and the powerful spiral airflow spread.


    Tiandao Payne thought that the Shenluo Tianzheng would once again fly out of Sasuke, but the prospect of the eye was to make him look a bit.


    I saw that Sasuke appeared in the purple barrier, but it completely blocked the impact of the **** Luo Tianzheng.


    Under the two forces, Sasuke completely broke through the air layer of the **** Luo Tianzheng, as if it was into the uninhabited territory, the grasshopper sword of Sensen stabbed the neck of Tiandao Payne.


    Between the millennium and the hair, Tian Dao Payne raised his black stick.


    clang!


    Once again, the metal strikes, but at this time Sasuke''s grasshopper swordsmanship is much bigger, and the squatting down directly hits the black stick of Tiandao Payne to the ground.


    "laugh!"


    The grasshopper sword is full of swords, and a sword full of cold light pierces the air, and at this moment, Payne¡¯s five-second **** Luo Tianzheng has not yet reached the cooling period.


    Will Tiandao Payne be defeated by Sasuke?


    The darkness was amazed, but I did not expect that the strength of Sasuke was so good!


    Just as the grasshopper sword was piercing the neck of the heavenly Penn, the sound of the metal broke through, and it was accidentally hit on the blade. The huge force made the grasshopper sword deviate from the original track.


    Sasuke¡¯s shot was blocked, and the god¡¯s **** Luo Tianzheng was completed.


    It was also a strong air tremor, and the Sasuke shells in the center of the vortex were shaken off. The strong force made Sasuke almost unable to control his figure.


    "boom!"


    Sasuke hit the wall behind him directly, and the cobweb-like crack spread.


    This kind of attack did not hurt Sasuke, but the chest was slightly suffocated. When he returned to the field, he found that there was a figure on the other side. The paper butterflies flew, it was Xiaonan.


    At the beginning, Xiaonan couldn''t bear to fight with himself. He left the battlefield halfway and waited until he learned that he had died. He just dared to return. It coincided with Sasuke¡¯s sword stabbing in the middle of the road, Payne¡¯s shot, and a thousand copies of the success of the grasshopper sword.


    At this time, Xiaonan and Tiandao Payne stood at the same time, facing Chakra secretly condensed, flying origami wrapped around the whole body, it seems to be to deal with Sasuke with Tiandao Payne.


    "You really can see me."


    Sasuke is not afraid of the two on the field, saying: "If this is the case, then I will be the active activity bones, come on, let me see the power of angels and gods!"


    Immediately --->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Sasuke raised his hand in the grass and sword, pointed out by the sword, and burst out of chill.


    Xiaonan and Tiandao Payne also shot, Payne melee, with the black stick and Sasuke to do the work, and Xiaonan bears the responsibility of remote output, wandering around, the origami flying in the hands, continuous origami bombs exploding around Sasuke .


    Fortunately, Sasuke''s body skills are exquisite, and there are enchantment bodyguards. The grasshopper sword and the black stick collide from time to time. The slamming swordsmanship is one after another, and the origami bombs only provoke a layer of shackles on the enchantment. As time passed, Sasuke was still relaxed and freehand under the joint attack of the two.


    The battlefield stalemate, and stunned, Sasuke pulled away from the attack range of the two, but it was the seal of the hand.


    I saw that Sasuke¡¯s white brilliance suddenly thrived, and the ground trembled. A wave of fluctuations spread with Sasuke, and it spread from the inside of the building to the entire Yu Ren Village.


    The next moment, the ground squirming, the white natural Chakra is constantly pouring into the Sasuke from the underground. For a moment, Sasuke''s momentum has increased step by step, and it is still growing rapidly.


    In the dark, I did not recognize the help of Sasuke, and I also refused to hide my figure, but it was subconsciously exclaimed: "It turned out to be a dragon sorcerer!"


    Immediately, they arrived on the field and prepared to deal with Sasuke with them.


    Finally, Sasuke''s momentum is no longer growing. At this moment, Yingying Guanghua is constantly surging under the skin of Sasuke. His body is like a parasite of some kind of fierce beast, which makes people burst into horror.


    "Yes, it is the Dragon Fairy."


    Sasuke squatted on the three people on the field, his feet flashed white, and he continued to pick up the natural chakra from the ground. It can be said that as long as he stood on the ground, the natural Chakra in Sasuke will not be exhausted. In other words, Sasuke on land is invincible.


    Knowing the power of Longhua, Absolutely Heavenly Paine and Xiaonan made the color. At this time, they also understand that in the face of Sasuke¡¯s Sasuke, once it is opened, it is endless, and this battle is very likely. It will spread to the entire Yu Ren Village, and that kind of situation is definitely not what Tiandao and others want to face.


    As a last resort, Tiandao Payne gave him the help of the stage, but also gave him his own stage.


    "I didn''t expect that you would have the Dragon Snake of the White Snake Fairy. I really can''t think of it. Sasuke, we can''t get any benefit from playing like this. It''s better to take a step back and tell you the purpose of coming to Yuren Village. Let''s stop here."


    "My goal is not to come here to fight with you."


    Sasuke slowly recovered the momentum, and the white light that broke out gradually subsided, and the ground began to return to normal.


    See Sasuke''s stop, Xiaonan and others also obey the letter of trust ~ www.novelhall.com ~ have withdrawn their posture.


    "The purpose of my coming to Yuren Village is very simple. I just want to make a deal with you."


    "Transaction?" Tiandao Payne said with no expression. "If it is detrimental to the trading interests of Yu Ren Village, then I will not talk about it. I don''t have much time to spend with you here."


    "This transaction will definitely not harm the interests of your Yuren Village." Sasuke said, "You are looking for three tails. It happened that I met a turtle in the country of water and took it down." ¡±


    After hearing the three tails, Payne and Xiaonan looked at each other. Immediately, Xiaonan said: "Is it really three tails?"


    "That is natural."


    Immediately, Sasuke took the seal of the seal and untied a part of the seal. In an instant, a powerful chakra burst out, followed by a roaring roar.


    "It¡¯s really three!"


    Tiandao Payne looked at the seal scroll in the assistant, and the dead eyes were eagerly cut.

 v2 Chapter 369： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "What is your condition? The cost of using three tails to exchange is not small."


    Seeing Tiandao Payne tempted, Sasuke took back the seal scroll without traces and said: "The price is the news of Uchiha, as long as you tell me about his hiding place, the three ends are yours."


    "Sure enough, is it to find revenge?"


    Between Sasuke and Sasuke, Tian Dao Payne generally understands that their brothers are involved in the **** sea enmity of the Uchiha family. The relationship during this period cannot be reconciled.


    After all, he was a member of ¡®Xiao¡¯, and he couldn¡¯t do it if he wanted to sell his companion in exchange for three things, and then refused Sasuke¡¯s request.


    "Sorry, I can''t agree with your conditions. We don''t know where we are now."


    "Really."


    Sasuke whispered to himself, and there was no faint expression on the calm face. However, his heart was thinking that it was a good companion. However, I already know the hiding place of the cockroach. Even if you don¡¯t tell, I am also There are ways to find him.


    "That''s a pity, I can''t give it to you at the end of the three."


    When the words fall, Sasuke turns and leaves.


    Behind him, Tian Dao Pai¡¯s foot moved and he was about to stop. However, at this time, there was a wave of space fluctuations on the high platform beside him. The next moment, a man wearing a whirlpool mask appeared on the field.


    "Sasuke, we promised your condition."


    The low voice screamed, and Sasuke¡¯s step just stopped, and turned to look at the mask man on the high platform, and his eyes flashed in the light.


    "With soil, have you finally appeared?"


    The sudden appearance of the mask man suddenly changed the situation of stalemate on the field.


    "Your conditions we promised."


    The sound of the soil is a bit hoarse, and the low voice shows a vicissitude.


    Sasuke looked at the soil on the high platform, the black red cloud robe, and the mysterious hidden under the orange-red mask.


    Although he knows the identity of the man in front of him, Sasuke still shows curiosity.


    "Who are you? Can I trust your decision?"


    "I am A Fei, Sasuke, you can believe what I said." Because it was covered by a mask, there was no expression on the surface of the soil. "As soon as you hand over the three-tailed scroll, I will tell you the news immediately." ¡±


    Seeing the soil ready to sell, Tiandao Payne flashed a bit and said: "A Fei, hey is our companion, really want to sell him?"


    "How can this be calculated and sold?" The written eyes under the mask of the earth flashed a sly look. "My brother wants to see his brother who has not returned for a long time. How can I not help with such a touching brother?" I think it is also very desirable."


    Said, with the earth shape illusion, the force of space directly appeared on the opposite side of Sasuke, a blushing three-hook jade writing round eyes slowly emerged.


    Seeing the wheel with the soil, Sasuke took a step back. He knew that the soil was also the initiator of the Uchiha genocide.


    Sasuke forced to endure the urge to kill the man in front of him, and he said with surprise: "How can you write a round eye! Who are you!"


    "I was discovered. My relationship with you Uchiha is not shallow, since you have to ask." With a sigh of yin and yang, I laughed. "In fact, I am Uchiha!"


    "spot!"


    Sasuke showed an unbelievable look and immediately made a prepared posture.


    "Yes, I am a spot!"


    Bring a glance at the soil -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Not far from Xiao Nan and Payne, I saw them are also an incredible expression.


    "Since it is exposed, then I will tell you everything."


    Immediately, the talent of showing the gods with the soil, told the people the fabricated information, just right to make up the things after the battle between the spot and the column.


    Under the illusion of the virtual and the snake, Sasuke and the soil reached a consensus, and exchanged information with the three tails.


    From the building of the rain, Sasuke did not delay the time, and rushed to a place in Yuren Village. According to the information of the soil, he was there.


    During the time when Sasuke was looking for cockroaches, the top of ¡®Xiao¡¯¡¯s headquarters was planning another plan...


    ......


    The deep cave, Sasuke is walking through the rampage of the hustle and bustle. Here is a stronghold for the meditation, which is used for the cultivation and refueling of the weekdays.


    After a while, the cave became wide open, and the space of one hundred and ten square meters was manually excavated. A little shimmer was sprinkled from the gap at the top of the cave. A black figure was visible on the seat of the high platform.


    When I heard the foot sounds, the man in the seat woke up from the false squat, and the familiar figure gradually appeared in the field of vision.


    "Sasuke..."


    The man couldn''t believe what he saw before, and the voice had a little trembling. It was full of long-lost memories on the face of the vicissitudes of life.


    "Uchiha!"


    Sasuke looked at the man in front of him with a cold mood. It is not him four years ago. At this moment, Sasuke no longer had the embarrassment and hesitation of the original. The only thing in his heart was to defeat the man in front of him and kill him and let him repay everything he owed.


    After the loss of consciousness, he quickly recovered the plainness of the past and said: "I really didn''t expect it, so soon you came to me... my message is that you are telling you."


    Sasuke knows that the spot in the mouth is soil. At this time, even if it is a cockroach, it is brought to the drums.


    "Yes, hey, I am coming to kill you."


    "The spot is still to deal with me..." ÷ø ÷ø , , , , , , , , Éó Éó Éó Éó Éó Éó ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô


    "You have grown so big, Sasuke, I don''t know how much your strength has grown."


    His tone was very dull, and there was no slight emotional fluctuation. However, at this time his heart was aroused by the waves, and when he saw his brother grow up, a touch of happiness emerged.


    For many years, the indifferent cockroaches have forgotten what joy, anger and sorrow, and the only thing in their hearts is their own brother. Once again, it is a rare gratification.


    "Strong strength..."


    The silent expression is to let Sasuke laugh at it I won''t let you down, for you, I am strong enough now. Hey, I am looking forward to seeing you at the moment of my true strength. I will use all my strength and hope that you will not keep your hands. ¡±


    "I am confident, Sasuke, you are still the same as when you were young."


    He slowly got up and some of his dry body was immersed in the shadows.


    "However, this is not a place to fight. I am waiting for you at Nanga Shrine. Sasuke, the shackles between you and me will end there."


    The voice fell, but the body of the scorpion turned into an unreal crow and disappeared into the air, leaving only the next chakra fluctuation.


    "Naga Ka Shrine?"


    Seeing that the cockroach disappeared, Sasuke¡¯s gaze was microcoagulated. "It really is the end of fate."


    ......


    Muye Village, a place of partiality, seals and inherits the mysterious power of the Nanga Shrine.

 v2 Chapter 370： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    As a former Uchiha family gathering place, the Nanga Shrine is as old as it used to be. After hundreds of years, it still stands, and the quaint and vicissitudes of buildings are lined up with vast mountains and forests.


    Since the Uchiha family was destroyed, the Nanga Shrine has been much colder. The former glory has become a phantom, and the prosperous incense has become a gray of precipitation. Only in memory can we see a trace of history.


    After all, Yu Rencun is on the edge of Muye Village, and Sasuke¡¯s footsteps are very fast. In less than an hour, he arrived at the destination.


    After a long ladder, Sasuke came to the Nampo Shrine. He still remembers the scene when he was a child. At that moment, Uchiha had brought him to visit him many times.


    Entering the shrine, the outer halls of the temple are dedicated to all kinds of ghosts.


    As a traditional shrine, Nanga Shrine is no exception. It is a place of faith, a land of immortal beliefs, Gao Tianyuan, Tianzhao, Yi Xie Namei, Yi Xie Na, and so on.


    Although these gods gradually disappeared when the spiritual path was destroyed, they also left a little power. For example, Uchiha¡¯s two major bans, Ignatius and Izumi, are the power of the great **** of the same name. As for the death that appeared in the corpse, he is one of Gao Tianyuan''s avatars. It is said that the wine-swallowing boy and the sage of the man are also the avatars of Gao Tianyuan.


    The Uchiha family inherits the power of these gods and gradually embarks on the peak in the long and be upon the world.


    Passing through the atrium, entering the inner room, within a secret room, Sasuke opened the secret cell, and after the sound was heard, the deep underground passage appeared.


    After picking up the ranks, Sasuke entered the secret meeting place of their Uchiha family.


    Everything in the field of vision is still the same as the past, the mysterious hook-shaped rune, the flame-shaped demon fox totem, and still preserves the complete six-stone monument. In the vast underground space, the shadow of the candle shines constantly, and it seems that I can see the Uchiha family gathering again. Scenes.


    As he said, his body is waiting for Sasuke here. In the high position, the body hidden in the darkness is slightly lonely.


    Seeing the figure of the cockroach, Sasuke did not hesitate, and immediately took out the grass slashing sword, and his body shape was swept, and a sword full of cold light stabbed the shadow in the dark.


    "Hey!"


    Piercing, a chakra fluctuation, the clear face became illusory, but it turned into a crow scattered.


    "Sasuke, you are still so impatient."


    The sly voice gradually condenses, and the illusory crow condenses the body without damage.


    Sasuke took back the grasshopper sword and knew that he was now caught in a sly illusion. Unless it was a illusion, the ordinary attack would not hurt him.


    "Your illusion is really deep."


    Looking at the opposite side, Sasuke opened the writing round, and the same blushing three hooks flashed out.


    After all, it is awkward, Sasuke''s ability to recognize illusion is not comparable to him, but it does not mean that there is no way to crack illusion.


    Illusion is invisible and inferior, especially the illusion of exertion. In addition to pressing the other side in the spirit and illusion cohesion, the other way to solve the problem is to break the face and break the spirit of the other with a moment of violent explosion. Line of defense.


    Immediately, Sasuke condensed the spirit, and the three hooks were rotated, and the heat gathered into a line to stimulate the writing from the wheel.


    Hey!


    Invisible fluctuations open, and straight into the illusion of the magic field.


    The two sides continue to increase their mental strength, and the air is constantly making loud noises. This is a manifestation of the power of the illusion to the limit.


    Sasuke''s courage is like a needle tip, which constantly hits the psychic field. After all, in a muffled sound, the psychic force field gradually cracks and continues to expand.


    After all, the spirit of covering the entire space -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    There are always weaknesses in the position, and the power it consumes is huge. In the face of Sasuke¡¯s broken face, I still can¡¯t persist.


    boom!


    The huge tremors spread and the whole space trembled, but the illusion of the illusion was broken and a little bit of illusion disappeared in the space.


    The illusion was broken, and the cockroach was still expressionless. I saw him say: "You have grown a lot. I really want your eyes."


    Immediately, the kaleidoscope is opened to write the eye, and the dark smear of the sickle exudes a strong killing.


    Sasuke knows that he is going to start serious.


    As in the original book, he told Sasuke about the secret of the kaleidoscope, and told the latter about the drawbacks of blinding the kaleidoscope.


    At this time, the gaze of Sasuke¡¯s eyes turned into unlimited greed.


    "Sasuke, as my brother, your eyes are my hope to restore the light, your eyes, I will accept it!"


    In an instant, the horrible power of the horror was inspired by the kaleidoscope of scorpion, and almost irresistible spiritual power came on the scene, almost completely consuming the help of Sasuke.


    Hey!


    Sasuke feels like being in the sea of ??fire, in the distance, the shadow of the scorpion is as close as the **** devil.


    Reading the world in the month, Sasuke is coming again!


    Reading on a monthly basis, one of the forces registered in the kaleidoscope to write a round of eyes, nothingness, no jail.


    "My world, my eternal, the legal world of the moon, the sky is shattered!"


    The sound of the cymbal came from all directions, as if it contained some kind of strange power, the space of the four tremors, but the moon of the sky fell like a meteor.


    Sasuke understands that after all, reading the world in the month, even if it is a fantasy, the damage caused in it will still be transmitted to the brain, and the pain of injury can not be avoided anyway.


    Immediately, the assistant in the assistant seals, the power of the devil is constantly condensing, the purple light shines, and the layer of guardian enchantment emerges three feet.


    The moon fell to the ground, and the unstoppable, irresistible destruction of the land would completely cover Sasuke.


    boom!


    The full moon and the enchantment collided, and the bursting wave caused the whole space to tremble.


    The two forces are constantly confronting, and the purple brilliance forms an umbrella-shaped arc that wraps the fallen moon.


    In the sky of purple streamer, an arrow quietly emerged.


    laugh!


    The arrows are full of energy, and the fleeting shimmering light penetrates the moon that obscures the sky.


    Hey!


    In a muffled sound but see that the enchantment and the moon are dissipated at the same time.


    "call......"


    Sasuke gasped a breath and his eyes stopped on a shadow in the distance. He knew that the body of the beggar was there.


    The figure of the cockroach slowly appeared, and the mouth was fretting, but it was a psychedelic sound.


    "Sasuke, your eyes really want to get it..."


    Under the illusion, Sasuke¡¯s mind was dizzy. In the line of sight, his fingers were curved, like a ghost claw, and it seemed to be smashing his eyeball.


    Immediately, Sasuke bit his tongue, woke up in the sting, and his feet moved, his body forced to retreat.


    However, the sly hand still looks like it, and seems to never be able to escape, still zooming in on Sasuke¡¯s eyes.


    Knowing that he couldn''t escape, Sasuke simply stopped his footsteps and flashed a purple thunder on his body, relying on the field formed by the Thunder against the pervasive illusion.

 v2 Chapter 371： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The dry fingers touched the field of lightning, and a white smoke rose.


    Nourish!


    Purple lightning contains the power of breaking the magic, which can exorcise evil. Soon, the fingers follow the water flowing back.


    Seeing Sasuke¡¯s own move, he sighed with a sigh of praise. ¡°A good Thunder, Sasuke has grown a lot in these years.¡± I know that Sasuke has had an adventure in recent years, and the realm of strength will increase. Fast.


    Sanfan twice took advantage of the shackles, Sasuke also did not want to waste time, immersed in the mind, and contact the power contained in the refining pot.


    After a short while, the bursts of heat constantly condensed to write the wheel eye, but saw the black three-jaw jade constantly rotating in his eyes, and instantly, the powerful force spread and slammed into the monthly reading space in the horizon.


    Snapped!


    The weak and inaudible sound suddenly sounded, and Sasuke¡¯s enthusiasm continued to impact the illusion of reading.


    After all, Sasuke taught it once a year ago four years ago. Today, it is easy to find a space node to crack the monthly reading.


    Space nodes, the power hubs necessary to create a illusion, similar to the large points in the human meridians, can maintain the balance of the illusion.


    Sasuke is aiming at the space node. Under the destruction of the force, the space node is fragmented. One ring breaks, the ring is broken, and in an instant, the monthly reading space collapses, and everything disappears slowly.


    ......


    "I really want to be my brother..."


    His face was pale, and he was broken and read. Although he was not injured, his spirit was exhausted.


    "Sasuke!"


    I tried to make myself straight up, staring at the man who had a six-point similarity to myself.


    "It seems that your strength is beyond my imagination, so I don''t have to keep a hand, let me feel how much you have grown over the years!"


    When the voice fell, Sasuke was already deceived, and the sword curtain formed by Lei Guangli''s blade greeted the vulnerable area of ??the body.


    laugh!


    A sword comes, like a broken space, dazzling lightning obscures the line of sight, just as a point of stabbing a flaw.


    "Tick!"


    A little bit of blood fell to the ground, the sound is small, but at the moment it is particularly harsh.


    The sting came, and the spirit of jealousy was awkward.


    Under the purple thunder, Sasuke''s three-hook jade is as clear as the round eyes, and he can see, reflected in himself, the pale smile slowly tears apart, and the emotions contained therein are meaningful.


    "Hey!"


    The grasshopper sword in the assistant was harder, the tip of the blade had penetrated the back of the dragonfly, and the purple thunder was turned into a light column and drowned in the front wall.


    "I said, I will kill you! You have not used all your strength, so you can only be easily defeated by me. Hey, how is the pain of being pierced by the body?"


    "Remember? How did you kill the tribes in the past, how did you kill your parents that year! Hey!"


    Sasuke¡¯s emotions are very exciting. He said that he was already screaming out. This is the first time he dared to pour out his inner grievances. Unwillingness, resentment, and entanglement became an indefinite abomination.


    ......


    "Sorry......"


    The sound of snoring sounded in the ear, as if I was a child, whispering softly, but Sasuke had a kind of jealousy.


    At this point, the face of the cockroach is paler, and the pain of lightning into the body still makes him suffer ---, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Already. The sly face is already rigid, and the smile that I try to pull out is a bit bleak.


    "Sorry, Sasuke."


    Seeing the sorrowful smile, Sasuke¡¯s heart softened, and things have developed to what is today, fate? Still the distance that can never be reached.


    The embarrassment between the two is like the conversation ten years ago.


    "Forgive me, Sasuke, next time..."


    Dependence on the past, time has passed, everything has been irreparable...


    ......


    Sasuke pulled out the grasshopper sword, and his body collapsed. The blood of the blush was no longer flowing out. However, under the broken clothes, there was a **** blur.


    Sasuke no expression, smashed the blood on the grass and took it back to the waist.


    At this time, Sasuke¡¯s heart did not have any fluctuations. Looking down on the squatting gasping squatting, the cold scorpion was like a flat mirror.


    "Hey, use your strength, I really want to play with you fairly. You don''t want to see how much I grew up? Then do it all, my brother, Uchiha!"


    Sasuke¡¯s words are as clear as they are, but he is already deaf, and he has only the word ¡°brother¡± in his mind.


    I made sure that I didn''t get it wrong. Although I didn''t have any affection, I also let him fascinated. Looking up, Sasuke''s face is ripe, but the childhood outline is still visible.


    Vaguely, there was a childhood situation in front of the eyes. At that moment, Sasuke followed him as a small tail all day, wrapped around him, imitating everything about him.


    "Perhaps, this is the embarrassment between us. As a brother, as long as he can be killed by his younger brother, as long as he can forgive him, as long as he can guard his brother''s smile... The so-called brother, that''s the way it is. ""


    After all, I decided to fight. At the very least, I had to fight a battle before I died. I was killed by my own brother and killed by Sasuke. Finally, I entrusted him with heavy burdens, but I did not ask for forgiveness. Have a clear conscience.


    ......


    ÷ø has been bruised and bruised, and the battle with Sasuke still makes him struggle. After using the sunshine, he still can''t beat Sasuke. After a fierce battle, the battlefield of the two went outside the Nanga Shrine.


    At this time, the sky has already appeared a layer of thunderclouds, under the dark sky, Sasuke stood on the dome and looked down at the ground.


    Unlike Yu, Sasuke is now unscathed. He has the upper hand in the battle of the genius. Under the attack of the Thunder and the Devil, he easily controlled the rhythm of the battle. He left many sword wounds on the latter. Suddenly felt a sigh of relief.


    I don''t know why Sasuke''s thoughts of wanting to kill him are hesitant. There is a voice telling him that he can''t do this. The condemnation of conscience makes him hesitate again.


    What can you get when you kill, what is liberation?


    The other party is a brother, killing him, there is no other relative in the world, the other is a thought, kill him, can you really get the relief of the soul?


    ......


    "Sasuke, you are really strong, I am very pleased, but you think it would be too naive to surpass me."


    The sly voice made Sasuke wake up from the loss of the gods, looking down, but seeing his body constantly pouring red chakra.


    A force supported the cockroach and let him stand up.


    The red chakra is getting bigger and bigger, like a flood, and the power is condensed, and a huge skeleton of the bones shrouds the body.


    The bones are more and more solid, the muscles grow, the armor is covered, less than three interest, the majestic phantom warrior appears on the field, it is necessary to be able to.

 v2 Chapter 372： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "I have already shown this trick."


    Sasuke¡¯s gaze condensed, and he knew that the current shackles were almost at the limit.


    "But, that''s fine, I will let you have a smooth battle before dying, so that the shackles between us can be safely cut off."


    The seal of the void allows Sasuke to float in the air.


    Immediately, Sasuke continued to condense Chakra, and the thunderous thunder emerged from his left hand. The thunder and lightning were visualized, and they stopped after they formed a light gun about five feet long.


    laugh!


    The thunderbolt smashed the air, and the violent purple thunderbolt dragged the numerous arcs of the spurs.


    Hey!


    The powerful force allowed Zuo Zuo to take a step back, and the splashing wave of the splash continued to spread, and the ground instantly broke within 100 meters.


    The dust and smoke scattered, but seeing the red-red shield appearing in the left hand, the lightning light gun is hitting it. At the same time, the right hand is constantly swallowing the red-red sharpness, the powerful seal power. Among them, it is a eight-foot mirror and a ten-box sword.


    "Artifact?"


    Sasuke¡¯s heart sank, and the Thunderbolt fired again, constantly attacking all the places where Sasuke could, but all were blocked by the eight-foot mirror.


    At this time, Sasuke¡¯s ten-fist sword is swung to Sasuke, and the power of the bamboo is breathable.


    Knowing that the ten-fist sword is powerful, Sasuke is not sloppy, and the hand is immediately printed. In the space fluctuation, the purple enchantment forms a protective ring with a radius of three meters.


    roar!


    The violent tremors continued to spread, and the Ten Boxing Sword hit the enchantment, and the flowing ripples continued to flash on the enchantment.


    After all, it is the skill given by the sixteen nights. The strength of five hundred years ago is more than the destructive power of the artifact. The ten-fist sword did not break the enchantment, but it could not be stirred up by the storm wave. A step closer.


    Seeing the attack of the Ten Boxing Sword was resisted, and my heart was shocked. I was shocked and said to myself: "It¡¯s incredible. It¡¯s my brother. So what about this trick?"


    At this time, I saw that Zuo Zuo could have derived a third arm. On the arm, the flaming rune of the jade was rotated. It was like a planet, and it contained terror.


    Bajiu Qiongyu, one of the inheritances of the Nanhe Shrine in the same year.


    It is rumored that the eight-footed Qiong jade is the legacy of the Amaterasu god. It contains the true power of the sun, exorcism and evil, and suppressing the evils. It is a strange thing between heaven and earth.


    Offering eight feet of Qionggou jade, the face of the dragonfly is like gold paper.


    There are not many chakras in the shackles. The previous battles have already consumed half. Now, the three artifacts are being displayed at the same time. With such a terrible consumption, the chakras in his body are almost exhausted.


    However, he did not care about this, and he resisted the urge to faint, and immediately sealed the knot, and pulled out the last trace of Chakra in the body.


    Hey!


    The flames in the air fluctuated, and the eight-footed Joan Jade, which was wrapped around the arm of the Sasuke, quickly swung.


    laugh!


    The streamer flashed, the space spanned, and the fiery red eight-footed Joan¡¯s eye was hit by Sasuke¡¯s guardian enchantment.


    Eight-footed Qiong Jade and the Ten Boxing Sword attack at the same time. Rao is the guardian enchantment and can''t resist the power of the artifact. It is a loud bang, and the purple enchantment bursts like a broken glass.


    The enchantment was broken only in an instant, the ten boxing sword disappeared -->>, the latest chapter of the One Piece Bounty System!


    However, the power of the eight-footed Qiong Jade is still diminished, and it still slams into Sasuke, and the devastating gas field completely shrouds him.


    clang!


    The space violently fluctuated. In the storm''s general shock wave, the purple and red brilliance continually collided. Sasuke''s second enchantment still could not resist the attack of the eight-footed Joong Jade. After five seconds, the purple light curtain again. Fragmentation.


    The situation is critical, Sasuke can not care for others, the mind communicates with the refining pot, a burst of black light, the palm-sized jade small pot is good for the wind, and immediately turned into a three-foot black jade pot on the eight-foot Qionggou.


    roar!


    Like the sound of the beginning of the heavens and the earth, the black and red torrents skyrocketed. In the strong tremor, the red light of the eight-footed Qiongyuyu quickly dimmed, but after the flight, it was attacked by the huge body of the body. Can be.


    Immediately, the eight-foot mirror resisted, and the powerful impact made the squat back a few steps, and finally squatted on the ground.


    "Call...call..."


    His face was pale, his blood began to spurt out of his mouth, and the artifact still made his body unbearable.


    After all, it is a homologous. Under the resistance of the eight-foot mirror, the eight-footed Qiongyu, who was hit by flying, quickly stopped and turned into a streamer and fell on the arm of Sasuke.


    Three artifacts were unsuccessful, and the chakras in the cockroaches have dried up, and the old wounds of the body are now on the verge of collapse.


    I bite my teeth and try to raise myself up, just to see the Sasuke in the air retracting the scene from the refining pot. I know that the jade pot in Sasuke is very unusual. He vaguely remembers the breath above. Sasuke also defeated his monthly reading space with the quirky jade pot four years ago.


    "Sasuke, have you grown to this point, I hope you can use that power on the right path... Hey!"


    The blood of the embarrassed mouth once again rushed out of the blood, and he could no longer hold on. Immediately, the shackles of the scorpion could gradually disappear, and finally turned into a little starlight to dissipate the air.


    ......


    He is doing his best, and his body is tired and tired, and he will almost fall to the ground.


    Xia Yuyu fell, although it has already entered the summer, but the rain is a bit cold.


    "Hey!"


    The foot sounds came like it was in the heart.


    He struggled to prop up his body, and the rain blurred his sight.


    In the rain, Sasuke slowly came, covering the purple enchantment of the whole body and blocking the rain falling outside. www.novelhall.com~ The blushing three-jaw jade looked down on the man on the ground, and his face was cold.


    "Oh, you are defeated."


    Sasuke¡¯s voice is very dull, like telling a very inconspicuous thing. Perhaps, in his view, the embarrassing failure is inevitable.


    "Are you lost..."


    I moved my lips and my voice was hoarse. "I really want to be my brother, Sasuke, you grow up..."


    The words of sorrow fell into the ears of Sasuke, and the tone of gratification made the latter somewhat overwhelmed.


    "I have been waiting for this for a long time, my parents'' hatred has finally been reported. Hey, it is really great to be able to defeat you." Sasuke said with a strong voice, "I decided to kill as early as ten years ago. You, this kind of determination supports me to the present. Hey, you are very painful, and it¡¯s very good to be killed by your own brother... You can also feel the mood of your parents at this time! Wave!"


    Sasuke¡¯s emotions were a little excited. Looking down on the air, the original calm and indifference gradually disintegrated, and he finally said that he was screaming.

 v2 Chapter 373： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "..."


    Seeing Sasuke¡¯s expression gradually became embarrassed, and he was silent. He knew that his crimes were unforgivable. He personally destroyed everything. At this time, he could understand the harm caused by the genocide to Sasuke. Fu Yue and Mei Qin are not dead, so Sasuke is definitely another situation.


    At that moment, I feel that I am doing something wrong. Which one is more important between the village and the family, and which one is more important?


    Is the so-called righteousness, the so-called overall situation, really correct in terms of sacrificing others?


    Peace and sacrifice have once again become problems for the sake of stagnation.


    The establishment of true peace will inevitably sacrifice some things. This is understandable. War and peace are always unified, there is no war, no loss of the understanding of cherished people, and how to feel peace is not easy.


    I don¡¯t remember what kind of mentality I was holding at the time. He chose the latter between the family and the village. At that moment, he was interested in the interests of the whole village. He gave up the family and gave up his personal feelings. I only know that if I personally dispel the Uchiha family and cut off the factors that threaten the safety of Konoha, then we will get true peace.


    However, after ruining Uchiha, does Koye really welcome the peace that he hopes in his heart?


    If you chose Uchiha in the first place, then all this will change.


    Uchiha successfully seized power and relied on powerful forces to suppress all kinds of rebel forces. He successfully controlled the wood leaves with iron and blood, and eventually brought Uchiha to glory.


    At that time, Uchiha will definitely develop into the first big family in the world.


    Undoubtedly, in this way, there will be more people who will be sacrificed, and more things will be implicated. But can this also lead to peace?


    Some people are emotional, some are rational, and the choices for the village and the family are different. The reason is rational. He personally ruined a family, in exchange for the short-term stability of the leaves, even if he recited his name, he would Willingly.


    However, after all, it is an individual, no matter how cold, the feelings of loved ones in the heart are still the most sincere and most enthusiastic.


    Now, I saw the madness of Sasuke. I saw that Sasuke changed from the original innocence to the present day. The brothers had to face each other with swords. They had to fight for life and death. He regretted it for the first time.


    I know how much Sasuke liked him when he was a child. He is looking forward to being like him when he grows up. He is the idol of Sasuke, just like the most perfect model.


    The time of passing is no longer, only the memory is added, there is no regret in the world, and whoever makes the original.


    His eyes gradually became clearer, and Sasuke¡¯s figure became more and more profound in his mind. Although the other party has grown a lot, the most sincere brother is still unchanged. Under fermentation, like a deep old wine, it is full of mellow but pure.


    "I''m sorry, Sasuke..." He twitched his lips and wanted to pass on his deepest apology to him.


    "I''m sorry? Haha..."


    I apologize for making Sasuke angry and laughing. "Sorry, can you solve the problem? Can you please bring a family back to life? Sorry, can the mother and the father appear again in front of me?! You are really irresponsible..."


    Here, Sasuke¡¯s voice is a little hoarse, more and more mad, more and more hateful, after all, it is endless sorrow, Meiqin, Fuyue, and tribes, all of which are vividly in sight, heavy shackles will be tightly wrapped around, and intertwined The sturdy and sturdy man made his body and mind scarred.


    -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    It was accused by Sasuke, but he was speechless, and the crimes committed were absolutely impossible to be forgiven.


    Hey, he couldn¡¯t hear what Sasuke was saying. He just watched Sasuke silently, watching the familiar silhouette of the latter, familiar face, like yesterday, he ordered the latter¡¯s forehead and said helplessly. Forgive me, Sasuke, next time."


    ......


    After a while, Sasuke finally got better. These emotions have been accumulated in his heart, and today he finally got dumped.


    Looking down on the ground without **** cockroaches, Sasuke suddenly felt that he did not hate it. The only way was to make people, to be impermanent, and who is not a poor person.


    "Hey."


    Sasuke carefully looked at the vicissitudes of the face. "I also understand that everything you do is for Konoha. What you do is nothing wrong. In one respect, you are the hero of Konoha, but come to me. Say, you are the sinner of Uchiha, the real ''parent''."


    After a pause, Sasuke was a turn of the word. "But now I have forgiven you."


    "forgive!?"


    "Yes." Sasuke''s tone is a bit strange. "If it is him, I will definitely not forgive you, but I am not him... Hey, I am not Sasuke."


    I felt a shock, disregarded the physical pain, widened my eyes, and looked at Sasuke inexplicably.


    "The real Sasuke was killed by you ten years ago. Now I am only the soul of the dead in his body. Uchiha, his unwillingness and resentment in his death are integrated into my emotions, so Killing you has become one of my goals in this life."


    "how is this possible!"


    If Sasuke¡¯s words make you feel overwhelmed, the real Sasuke is dead? My brother is dead?


    So who is standing in front of him? Is the dead soul stored?


    Do not make jokes!


    "What are you talking about! Uchiha Sasuke! How can my brother die? You are not standing here!"


    At this time, the tone of the cockroach was very excited, and the pale complexion showed an abnormal blush. He did not believe in the fact that his brother died.


    "I? Just a dead soul."


    Sasuke laughed at himself and told him about the ins and outs of the company.


    Finished everything ~ www.novelhall.com ~ ÷ø like a letter, lips tremble, eyes, no eyes, a slamming, body fell to the ground.


    "I don''t believe... I killed my brother myself... Sasuke... Tell me it''s not true..."


    Seeing the desperate look, Sasuke is somewhat intolerant. He knows that everything he has done in this life is for his own brother, in order to let his brother live well.


    Now I hear the news of death, and I am not crazy about it.


    "Although it is ridiculous, but this is a fact, hey, I am sorry for this, he is really dead."


    "How could this be......"


    The look of sorrow is sorrowful, and the lonely body is completely decadent.


    I couldn''t believe what Sasuke described, but the latter''s serious tone dispelled his last glimpse. He began to realize that true Sasuke is absolutely impossible to withstand the attack of reading. In that case, it is very likely The soul is broken because of the mental breakdown.

 v2 Chapter 374： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "I killed my brother... I actually killed my favorite brother, I..."


    I didn''t find my voice choked, and the dizzy eyes were a little bit of tears. The men didn''t shed tears, but they didn''t go to the emotional situation.


    The cruel reality made him feel miserable. He still remembers the situation when the night of the genocide. Xiao Zuozhuo begged him, fell to the ground, and begged not to do it.


    At that moment, hesitated a bit, but for the sake of the village, in order to keep the secret, he still used the monthly reading for Sasuke, and forced the scene of **** slaughter to be attached to his memory. Unexpectedly, the young Sasuke was unable to withstand such a blow, and finally returned to the sky.


    "I am a sinner, I killed my parents and killed my brother... I am really dead of this..."


    ÷ø Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ , Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ Îæ


    "Hateful! Why did I make such a decision at the beginning? If I insist on it, Uchiha and Sasuke will not suffer from such an encounter. If my strength is stronger, I can protect everyone..... I... I really don¡¯t want to be..."


    ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø ÷ø


    The rain fell vicissitudes, Sasuke looked down on the ground with a blank expression. He was also thinking about it at the moment. If he did not make the original decision, what would Uchiha do?


    However, these are not important. If there is no such thing in the world, what happened will never change. This is fate.


    Sasuke sighed and stepped forward and said, "A person can''t be resurrected, hey, what you do, I think he will understand it in the Spirit of Heaven. This is the fate of Uchiha, always misunderstood, always Going forward in the stumbling of the road, even though the eyes were lost by the darkness, the light is still in front."


    After hesitating, Sasuke asked: "For you, what is more important for Sasuke and the village?"


    "Which is more important..." I was very confused and asked myself. Without the village, he would lose his faith, but without his brother, he would lose hope of life.


    He tried to look up and saw Sasuke''s face, which is similar to his six points, but he knew that the owner of this body is not his favorite brother.


    "I don''t know." He twitched his pale lips and looked worried.


    "In the past, I always thought about protecting my loved ones with my own strength. For this reason, I have been working hard to make myself as strong as possible... but unfortunately I still have nothing to protect, now I I finally regret it. If... If you give me another chance, I believe that my choice will change, even the people around me can¡¯t protect, even the people I love can¡¯t protect, let¡¯s talk about protection. Others, protecting the entire village. For the so-called peace, I really lost a lot..."


    Saying, he looked at Sasuke and tried to think back to his younger brother who loved him, thinking about everything about him.


    Soon, like immersed in the memory of the past, he said to himself: "He is really cute, I love him very much. He usually follows me in the footsteps and pursues it. I walked all the way to my shadow. OK, the two of us are like twins. What I like the most is that he spoke in my ear and called ''brother''. At that time, I knew that I found someone who wanted to protect my life and gave him all happiness. The factors that make him keep his childhood innocence, I think, this is the so-called effort to become a brother."


    Memories, self-talk, ÷ø-->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Weaving our own happiness and searching for everything in our distant memories.


    ......


    After all, he died because of physical pain.


    Before his death, he sent his enthusiasm to Sasuke in return. In return, he was asked to protect the things he could not protect, the world, the village, and the body of his brother.


    Feeling the powerful heat in the eyes, Sasuke''s heart, this is the love of his brother, like the sea, deep and wide, from the heart of the blessing, and that can never be left behind feeling.


    "I accept your mind, I will make good use of these eyes. The so-called peace must be created by myself. The others will always be the mirrors and waters. There is a family, I will cherish them.... .. Hey, all the way."


    ......


    Solving the problem, it is also one of the long-cherished wishes of this body owner. Sasuke knows that his future journey is still far away and there is more to be done.


    Sasuke accepted the power of shackles and accepted a part of the burden on him. He clearly remembered the smile that he was pleased when he died.


    "Sasuke, don''t let me down..."


    This is the last words of the embarrassment, simple and far-reaching, that is, wishes are also expected.


    Shaking his head, Sasuke eased the feelings in his heart, smashed his hands, and ran a part of his body. In a slight space fluctuation, a blue light floated from his heavenly spirit.


    Hey!


    With the tremor of flowing water, the object in front of me is finally clear. A walnut-sized blue bead is the small space world that was acquired in the Eight Clouds four years ago.


    Immediately, the assistant in the assistant once again stunned, and the law of murder control, but saw that the small world of the space suddenly thundered and projected onto the corpse of the cockroach.


    "Receive!"


    With the low voice of Sasuke, the body of the cockroach was earned by the small world of space.


    "call!"


    After doing this, Sasuke took a breath and ooze some sweat before the forehead.


    It is still a little difficult to push the small world of space. After all, he is now the strength of the base period. Just taking away the body of the cockroach is almost consuming one-third of the body.


    "This thing is nothing but the power to stay If I want to use the ''small world of space'' I am afraid I will have the strength of Yuan Ying."


    After examining the sea, the small world of space is as quiet as it used to be, like a star, it radiates eternal light.


    I remembered that when I got the "small world of space", Sasuke was indulging. He knew that there must be a certain comprehensible cow in the Naruto world. This "small world of space" must be his stay.


    At the beginning, when looking for the outline hand, the spirits encountered, as well as the various incidents behind it, all showed a trajectory. In Guloulan, there were people he had been looking for, and there might be all the fateful reincarnation.


    "It seems that you have to go there."


    Sasuke''s gaze gaze, looking at the distant horizon, and his thoughts fluttering.


    ......


    In the village of Muye, the calm life is almost forgotten what is dangerous. Although there is no outstanding achievement during the period of the administration, the people of Muye feel the incomparable stability and harmony.

 v2 Chapter 375： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    As in the past, the master started working at about eight o''clock, and as a fire shadow, he managed the affairs of Konoha.


    Shadow, bearing the meaning of many meanings, has been expected by people more, and has even become a kind of faith, like the idols in Buddhism are generally respected.


    These days, the master has always been restless, always feel that something is going to happen, although this feeling is very vague, but it also makes her inexplicably nervous.


    After reviewing a document, the designer got up and left the seat, and went to the floor-to-ceiling window overlooking the scene of the wooden leaves. Although it was noon, there were still people coming and going on the street, and there was no change. The peaceful life almost made everyone forget all the sorrows.


    Like being infected by the outside world, the hands are in a better mood. The painted eyebrows are slightly stretched. "I think more. Now that the forbearance has begun to turmoil, no one dares to play the idea of ??Konoha. ""


    Trying to keep herself from thinking about it, the master returned to the desk. At this time, she did not continue to review the documents. Instead, she picked up a hanging on the table and started to stay.


    On the hook, there are several figures, the outline, the self, the mute, the Naruto, Sasuke, this is the commemorative photo they left in the short lane street, the past is faint in front of the eyes, as if you can hear the laughter at that time. .


    "Three years."


    The outline hand sighed and sighed back, and put back the hanging in his hand. He said to himself: "The big snake pill has been killed by him. The sound-forbearing village collapsed. After these years, I wonder if he forgot me as an aunt." ¡±


    When I think of the word "forgot", the eyebrows of Liu Gang are down, but they say it evilly: "If you dare to forget, look at me and don''t flatten you! Hey!"


    The fierce tone completely lost the job of being a Huo Ying, but it was like swearing at the people who missed home.


    At this time, silently holding the piglet porpoise came in, and noticed that the grievances of the hand can not be opened, and the heart jumped, and asked subconsciously: "The master of the hand is thinking about helping the young master."


    When I heard the silent voice, the master woke up from the loss of consciousness, and then said with a cover: "No, no, I just want to deal with government affairs."


    "Oh..." Silently, I looked at the outline of the hand, a look I understood.


    Speaking of it, the aunt relationship between the hands and Sasuke is still too unremarkable. The silent nature that has been serving the hands of the hands has long been seen. The aunt¡¯s voice is screaming, but it¡¯s hard to hide. Inciting emotions.


    Mute still supports the hands of the master, although the gap between them is very large, but there is a saying that is not good, the true love is regardless of age, all the gaps can be crossed.


    I was embarrassed to be mute, but Rao was unable to hold the hand. The dignity of the elders still wanted to maintain it. Immediately said, "You, don''t think about it, not what you think. Right, You can buy a newspaper for me today, go!"


    Knowing that the face of the hand can not hang on to drive away, silently sneak a smile, not sound, Zhang slammed the door and went out.


    At this point, the face of Gang''s hand was a little hot, and I remembered that the previous sighs were unbearable.


    "This is not the more black, what happened to me recently..."


    Soon, the information brought back by the cockroaches reached the leaves of the wood. From the mouth of the cockroaches, everyone learned the news that they were dead.


    The storm has swept the tops of the wood leaves, and the death of the self is undoubtedly as shocking.


    -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The atmosphere is extraordinarily dignified in the emergency meeting room.


    "boom!"


    The wooden table was smashed, but I saw a wooden leaf high-level consul standing up and said: "Impossible! It is so powerful, how can it be killed by the enemy so easily!"


    "I don''t believe either..."


    The master on the main hand licked some of the dizzy foreheads and said helplessly: "But this is the fact. In order to get the news of ''xiao'', he went alone to the ''xiao'' organization, unfortunately discovered, and finally spelled Life has brought the secret of ''Xiao'' back."


    "Oh, the death of the self is also a big loss for Konoha, and Konoha may not be able to cultivate such a ninja in the next few decades!"


    The name of Muye¡¯s name is a painful look. For him, the interest is everything, and the death of the house is only related to the decline of the strength of Konoha.


    The words of the sky made the other high-levels frown, but it is hard to say anything. Everyone knows that the sky is a human being. Once he has smashed his face, he is likely to wear small shoes in his future work.


    Because of the sky, the conference room was in a short silence, and all of them were expressionless and seemed to be waiting for someone to speak.


    The designer looked around and said: "This incident is indeed a pity. After all, it is an old friend. His sadness also makes me sad. However, the most important thing now is to handle the aftermath of the work, not because On the other hand, according to the news that comes back from the past, we have roughly grasped the situation of ''xiao''. As previously guessed, their purpose is indeed to capture the tail beast, and Preparing a stunning plan that would jeopardize the entire ninja world."


    "plan?"


    Xiaochun said: "Can you talk about it specifically?"


    "According to the information we have on hand, ''Xiao'' has been busy with the plan called ''Eye of the Moon'' over the years, and the tail animal is also served for the ''Eye of the Moon'' plan. The news that has been left to us is also That''s it, but what is certain is that once the ''Eye of the Moon'' plan is implemented, the entire endurance world will be in deep water."


    "It seems to have to pay attention to it." Menyan took a sip of shisha, and said with a dignified look: "The ''Xiao'' organization is a big cancer of the world, and its existence threatens the stability of the entire ninja world, by nine s-class The rebellious organization will do something good. Hey, the guy who participated in the organization also went to the organization I just didn¡¯t know why I quit. The death of the house has sounded a wake-up call for us. The existence of ''Xiao'' must not be ignored. We must unite our strength and try our best to eradicate it!"


    "If you have a long way to go, this thing will be so easy."


    A senior consul sighed and said: "Since the death of four generations, the strength of Konoha has not been reduced. If it is only Konoha, it is difficult to eradicate it."


    "It is true, this is a problem."


    "too difficult."


    "Even if I have been defeated, who else can take this responsibility in the village?"


    ......


    The rest of the consuls talked a lot, and there was a riot between the seats.


    "Everyone is quiet!"


    At this time, the hand talked, although the voice is not big, but there is a majesty, and immediately, everyone is quiet.

 v2 Chapter 376： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Yuan Caimen Yan said that it is very right. The ''Xiao'' organization is a cancer of the world. It must be eradicated in any case. We must unite all the forces that may be united! The wood leaf village is weak, we can unite with other villages, I I don¡¯t believe that the power of the five major powers can¡¯t be eliminated in the bud.¡±


    "Uniting the power of the five major powers?"


    The speech of the master hand undoubtedly opened a skylight for everyone. Xiaochun said: "Yes, the strength of the five major powers, in the shortest time to eliminate the ''xiao'' organization, must not let it grow and develop, the master, the joint five The matter of the country is handed over to you. If there is any demand, we will fully cooperate."


    Seeing that Xiaochun put the burden on himself, the master wanted to make the mind on the wall and collected it. She knew that she could not sit still at this time.


    "I understand, Xiaochun adults, I will send a notice to the other four countries as soon as possible, and invite four people to come to Muye to discuss important matters."


    Later, everyone began to discuss the details of the work.


    As time passed, just as the meeting progressed to the conclusion stage, the loud noise came from the window, and then the house trembled, and the strong impact air shattered the window glass.


    The situation changed suddenly, and everyone immediately went outside to check the situation, but saw the dust in the distance, and the pungent blood was mixed with saltpeter.


    "There is an enemy!"


    The Muye Ninja was dispatched from all over the city, and the whole city was on alert. Even the dark department and special police officers rushed to the riot zone.


    Four black shadows appeared on the eaves, black robes and red clouds, and all kinds of black sticks were inserted all over the body. The reincarnation of the dead eyes did not look like a ray of wood.


    There is no doubt that they are hungry ghosts, human roads, Shura Road, and Hell Road four Payne.


    Like what order was obtained, the four-way Payne immediately shot, and the fighting with the wood leaf ninja, the strength of their reincarnation, the various techniques are endless, and the Rao is a lot of people who are also unable to stand up.


    In a short time, the Wood Leaf Central Hospital exploded, and in the white smoke rising up, the huge **** dogs rushed out.


    "boom!"


    The ground trembled, and the **** dog screamed and screamed, his feet trembled, and a cobweb-like crack appeared around him.


    But seeing the **** dog is still standing on a figure, yellow hair is long, a pair of reincarnations exudes the chill of the forest, this person is the animal.


    The **** dog roared, and the fiery **** fire sprang out. The rest of the three wood leaves that were committed in the future were to be ashes. At this time, the animal road was printed again, accompanied by the shock, and several bodies. A huge psychic beast appeared on the field.


    Penn''s five roads attacked at the same time. In less than three minutes, the wooden leaves were completely plunged into a war. The various explosions continued, and the strong airflow that was impacted turned the house over, shouting, cracking, angry screaming, at this moment. The prosperity and tranquility of the wood leaves has become a hellish existence.


    Payne¡¯s six attacks at this moment also accounted for the benefits of time. It coincided with the fact that most of the elites of Muye went out to perform their duties. It can be said that the current leaves are the most empty period.


    The war continued to spread, and the Konoha Ninja came from all over to support the battlefield in an attempt to resist Payne¡¯s six attacks with flesh and blood.


    After all, it is a wooden leaf. Although the strength is greatly reduced, its foundation cannot be underestimated. After a short period of retreat, a backbone force goes upstream.


    -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    In the battlefield of the riots, Konoha ninjas each found their opponents. Ningji and Chitian trapped the human world with the advantage of the Eight Diagrams Palm. The pig deer butterfly trio matched the Shura Road, and Xiao Li and Xiao Ying were Together, against the hungry ghosts, the teeth and the rest of the people exert their respective abilities to resist the hell.


    The psychic beast is still raging, the iron-backed rhinoceros, the **** dogs, the mountain river crabs, and their strange-shaped psychic beasts are summoned by the animal.


    The body of the Psychic beast is huge, and the defense is extremely strong. There are many Konoha ninjas who die under the sharp claws.


    Just when the **** dog turned a wood leaf into ashes, the air suddenly condensed a powerful ice attribute Chakra.


    "Hail. Ice crystals are instantaneous!"


    The female voice came, the **** dog quickly condensed snow white ice, the ice spread, actually formed a solid black ice in a moment, trapping the **** dog.


    The wood leaf ninja who almost died in the mouth of the **** dog had a cold sweat, and then looked to the sound source, but saw a beautiful woman dressed in casual clothes flew to another psychic beast, the same way, very easy It is to remove the iron back rhinoceros.


    Seeing the woman''s masterpiece, this Konoha ninja mouth was wide open, only listening to him saying: "It''s so powerful, she is white, the wood leaves are particularly tolerant, and it is said that even Huo Ying adults look at her."


    The white hail is not covered. She completely blends the artifact ''the heart of ice crystals'', plus the blood limit of the waterless moon family. Now she can be said to be the most capable ninja in the world.


    As the situation improved, the Konoha ninja slowly gained a foothold. It took only half an hour from being raided by ¡®Ïþ¡¯ to mastering the fighting rhythm.


    Seeing the wood leaf ninja will have an advantage, but the field is once again changing, suddenly, there is a strong Chakra fluctuation in the air, the power contained in it is frightening.


    Everyone subconsciously looked into the air, but saw a black shadow appearing at a height of about a kilometer. The horrible power fluctuations were uploaded from his body.


    This person is the Tiandao Payne who is reserved for the backhand, and is also the strongest of Payne''s six.


    The heavens appeared, and the other five hearts were convinced, and then they fled the battlefield desperately. Under the full force, no Konoha ninja could stop.


    Tiandao facelessly looks down at Muye Village At this time, everyone in Muye Village is just a dead object in his eyes, and immediately, the Tiandao hands are printed, a strong Space fluctuations spread.


    A group of Muye Ninjas don''t know what Heaven is going to do, but the suffocating terror pressure is clearly passed out.


    The momentum of Heaven has been continuously improved, and the space has been trembled like boiling water. The huge force fields are formed in an instant. At this time, the whole wood leaves are within the scope of the attack of Heaven.


    "Peace is always built on the war. Real peace can only be achieved by breaking it, let the world feel the pain, super. God Luotianzheng!"


    Like the Cataclysm of the heavens and the earth, the space roared, the twisting power repels everything, and the super shock wave devours everything.


    At the moment when the Shenluo levy broke out, the Indian style of the white hand was also completed. The huge ice-blue enchantment covered the entire Muye Village, forming a solid defense and super. Shen Luotian Zheng was resisting.


    "boom!"


    The tremors of the sky were full of blasting sounds, but I saw the ice-blue enchantment emitting dazzling white light.

 v2 Chapter 377： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Hey!


    The first crack emerged from the enchantment, and the chain reaction like firecrackers continued one after another. Less than three interest rates, the ice-blue enchantment was covered with cracks, and the eyes were broken.


    "not good!"


    Seeing this white trick can not block it, a strong sense of crisis rushed to the heart of the hands, without any hesitation, for the safety of all Konoha people, she used the seal of the ban.


    In a low-pitched tremor, the ice-blue enchantment was completely fragmented, and the power of the super-Shen Luotian levy raged down, the ground cracked, the air decomposed, and all the buildings were turned into powder.


    In the line of sight, the dust is filled with dust, and the yellow-colored dust rushes straight into the sky for 500 meters.


    Chao. Shenluo Tianzheng destroyed everything, and the large wooden leaf village was instantly turned into waste soil.


    "Oh!"


    In the wreckage, a dusty hand pushed the wood pressed against him.


    "Oh... what happened..."


    The man who climbed out of the ruins shook his dizzy head, and after a while, the vision began to clear.


    "This is... our home!"


    The man was stunned, and the old Muye village had disappeared. The rest was only bleak, and the ruins of the scene.


    Suddenly, some people climbed out of the ruins. At the same time, they were still attached to the two-footed shackles behind them. There is no doubt that it was the ban of the syllabus that saved the people of Muye.


    Tiandao Payne looked down on the bottom. A super. The **** Luo Tianzheng destroyed all the buildings, but did not kill one person. This result made Tiandao Payne feel awkward.


    "It¡¯s really five generations of Huo Ying."


    ......


    Among the ruins, there was an ice-blue enchantment, which flashed, but it was protected by the Konoha ninja, together with the outline hand.


    "Huoying adults, you are fine."


    White tried to maintain the enchantment of the Ming and the change, and then looked back, but saw that the hand has already fainted to the ground.


    "Outline Master!"


    Seeing the hand fell to the ground, a group of wood leaves ninja heart hung up, Sakura immediately looked at the situation of the hand, found that she just fainted because of exhaustion.


    Knowing the situation of the master, Konoha Ninja was relieved. If the master had an accident, they really didn''t know how to face the next thing.


    Kakashi is also here, and he has consumed a lot of chakras when he fought six of Payne. At this time, his face was pale.


    Looking around, Kakashi said: "The master of the hand will not be in danger for a while, ''Xiao'' is still watching, although the leaves are destroyed, but we can''t give up as a wood leaf ninja, the leaves of the wood The people are still waiting for our protection, we must stick to it!"


    Kakashi¡¯s words undoubtedly gave someone a heart-warming agent at the place. Just as they found the main heart, the Konoha ninjas clearly defined what they wanted to stick to.


    Under the leadership of Kakashi, in addition to a few ninjas responsible for protecting the syncope, the rest immediately rushed to the battlefield to deal with Payne six.


    ......


    However, Sasuke, who is in the Nanga Shrine, has finished the corpse and is ready to return. Suddenly, the ground trembles, and the cracks in the earthquake wave are all four, but the surrounding wooden buildings are crumbling.


    "Is it from the side of Konoha?"


    Sasuke wrinkled his frown, and a bad feeling rushed into his heart. Wood leaves sure ---, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    What happened?


    Although Sasuke is not deeply affectionate to Muye, after all, many people who have a relationship with him are there. If there is an accident, I will regret it later.


    Immediately, Sasuke flew up and rushed to the leaves at the fastest speed.


    ......


    Kakashi entangled Shura Road. Although the other side''s offensive was fierce, his power could not be underestimated. Especially after the kaleidoscope was opened, Kakashi''s strength increased rapidly. With the power of Shenwei, it was not stretched.


    White alone on the animal, her hail just restrained the psychic of the animal, and every time the other party summoned the psychic beast, she can always block it.


    Without the constraints of the psychic beast, the pressure on the rest of the battlefield has gradually subsided.


    In the past few years, Muye Xiaoqiang¡¯s strength has grown extraordinary, and it has become the golden generation of Muye. The sixth class, the seventh class, the eighth class, and the class that Akai led have become young. The leader of a generation.


    The pig deer butterfly team is perfect, and Ino has invaded the mind of the prison road through the heart-turning technique, while the deer pill uses the boxing technique to control the body of the **** road. Ding has never let go of any chance, with super meat & The body attacked the Hell Road. Under such an offensive, the Hell Road is temporarily helpless.


    Hungry Ghost Road, Human Road, Heaven, and Three Wayne are dealt by some ninjas in Sakura and Ningji.


    Hungry ghosts and human relationships are well coped with, just heaven, his ability is really abnormal, ordinary people can not be close, and with the cooperation of God Luo Tianzheng and Vientiane, many ninjas have lost their hands.


    Tiandao Payne quickly solved the wooden leaf ninja that entangled him, and flew to the Shura Road. The **** Luo Tianzheng displayed and blocked Kakashi¡¯s attack on Shura Road.


    In the face of Heaven and Shura Road, Kakashi quickly lost. After the black stick in the sky, Chakra¡¯s flow was temporarily restricted, and several times it was to be killed under the attack of Shura Road. It can be said that it was dangerous. .


    In the following time, Tiandao Payne swam on the battlefield and supported the remaining five with his powerful ability. Not long after, the pattern on the field turned around, and the Konoha Ninja retired and the casualties on the field expanded rapidly.


    ......


    "Sure enough, Payne, I didn''t expect him to start working on the wood leaves so quickly."


    Sasuke went to Muye Village, where the ruins were dead, mostly the bodies of the ninja. The civilians of the leaves survived the protection of the hands.


    "Boom!"


    In the distance, the explosion of the earthquake came again The small mushroom cloud rose into the sky, and the tremor of the sky covered the movement caused by the collision of Ninju.


    When the leaves were caught in an unprecedented crisis of destruction, Sasuke did not plan to save the leaves. Although he asked him to protect the leaves, Sasuke¡¯s heart was not erased. At this time, he still thought about it. The wood leaf of this incident will be much more mature, and no one can experience the regeneration of Nirvana without experiencing destruction.


    After all, it is to save people. Sasuke changed his appearance with a transformation. He didn''t want to be entangled by a group of Konoha ninjas, and it is not yet time to meet them.


    Sasuke''s body shape flashed and quickly rushed to the battlefield.


    When I got there, Sasuke hid in the ruins to observe the situation on the battlefield. I saw Kakashi and other Konoha ninjas still insisting, and tried their best to face the terrible attack of Payne.


    Sasuke thought, "Although they are in critical condition, they will not lose for a while."


    No Naruto figure was found on the field. Sasuke knew that Naruto went to Miaomushan to practice the immortality. Just like the original one, the crisis was finally solved by Naruto.

 v2 Chapter 378： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    ......


    On the court, the battle was in full swing, and suddenly, Tiandao Payne caught a flaw in Sakura, and immediately quoted in Vientiane, the powerful force instantly made Sakura fly out.


    Sakura couldn''t control her own movements. Under the power of Vientiane, she could hardly make any resistance.


    laugh!


    When the sound of the air broke, Tian Dao Payne pulled out a black stick and pierced the heart of Sakura.


    Sakura never felt that death was so close to her, she could only watch the black stick infinitely magnified in front of her eyes.


    In an instant, Sakura thought of Sasuke and remembered the days behind Sasuke.


    In the past, Sakura always sought the protection of Sasuke, and there was nothing to worry about hiding behind him. This kind of comfort made her very enjoyable.


    Since the beginning of the game, Sakura has grown a lot, become self-improvement, and she knows that she can''t be protected by Sasuke for a lifetime. All she can do is to constantly strengthen and gain recognition from others with her strong strength. In the end, I can stand with my loved ones, fight together, and experience all together.


    "Sasuke, even if I have worked hard for so long, I still can''t get enough power. Sorry, the vow to fight with you can''t be realized..."


    Sakura closed her eyes and she didn''t want to see her dying.


    "clang!"


    Just when Sakura thought she was going to die, the harsh metal shock came into the ear and opened her eyes, just to see the scene where the black stick was shaken from the distance.


    "who is it!?"


    Was rescued, Sakura looked subconsciously to the ruins, only to see that there was no one, there was no such figure she expected.


    ......


    In a ruin, Sasuke saw the master who was guarded by several ninjas.


    "Aunt?"


    Finally found the target, Sasuke hid in the dark, he knows that when Paine attacked the leaves, the hand will be in crisis, so it is specially arrived.


    Sasuke used the mind to look at the situation of the hand, knowing that the hand was just coma, and the soul was not taken away by the Hell Road. At this time, Sasuke was relieved.


    "Can''t let her stay in the wood leaves."


    After thinking about it, Sasuke decided to take the outline hand first and let the master hand disappear. In order to lead the group and others, he can only make the best decision.


    Easy to subdue the wood leaf ninja, Sasuke holds the hand in the arms, and starts soft, the feminine feminine signs are perfectly revealed.


    At this point, the outline of the hand is pale, although coma, but still can feel his situation, it seems to wake up.


    After all, it is a princess, Sasuke can easily encounter some hidden areas of the hands, the kind of touch makes him feel in the heart.


    After watching the glued battlefield, Sasuke sighs and apologizes, and immediately leaves here, and rushes to Yuren Village.


    ......


    On the road, the scorpion that was closed by the hand finally slowly opened. The next moment, she immediately realized her situation, and she was actually held in her arms!


    "Oh, who is so bold!"


    Just as the master wanted to attack, the familiar voice was introduced into the ear.


    "Aunt, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    "Sasuke!"


    The outline hand was exclaimed, and looked up, but the person who was worried about it, although matured a lot, but the outline has been clear for a long time.


    "Is it not me?"


    Sasuke¡¯s mouth was lightly swayed, and when he saw the expression of his hand, he suddenly felt very cute.


    "Right! How is Koye Village?">, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    R/>


    "Wuye Village?" Sasuke deliberately made a worried expression.


    "how was it......"


    The heart of the hand is tight, but it is subconsciously grasping the clothes of Sasuke.


    "Wood leaves are no problem." Sasuke knows that the hands are worried about the leaves, and they don''t make any noise. "You can rest assured that the wood leaves are destroyed once, but they are only shocked. Naruto will handle everything." ¡±


    "Really."


    The key hand will be suspicious, and after a while I remembered a very important question: "How are you here?"


    "I came here to save you, my aunt, let me go. Wood leaves are not the place you should stay now."


    "Take me away?"


    "Yes, don''t you want to be with me?"


    The heart of the hand jumped, and then turned around and avoided the burning eyes.


    "Wuye Village needs me very much now. As a fire shadow, how can I withdraw at this moment, Sasuke, I will go back..."


    At this moment, Sasuke is stubborn. "No! Konoha is very dangerous now, I can''t let you go to death."


    "So worried about me..."


    The eyes of the hands were a little dizzy, and the head subconsciously leaned on the chest of Sasuke.


    Smell the long-lost breath, the hands of the hands did not know what to say, Sasuke''s heartbeat sound she clearly felt, very stable, very reassuring.


    In Sasuke''s arms, the master was surprisingly lazy and didn''t want to think about anything else.


    Being taken away from Muye Village, he was helpless, but he also tried to persuade Sasuke to return to Muye with her and resolve the crisis safely.


    However, Sasuke¡¯s heart has already made a decision. He will never return to Kosak before he kills the group. As a bargaining chip, he can¡¯t return to Konoha.


    Seeing that Sasuke is so stubborn, the director wants to get out of the way, but at this time there is no physical strength. What is more, she noticed that her Chakra acupoint was sealed by Sasuke.


    "Sasuke! You let me go, I want to go back!"


    In the heart of Muye Village, the master struggled in Sasuke¡¯s arms and wanted to get out of his control.


    "Do not let go, never let go!"


    Sasuke controls the hands of the master. Even if she struggles, she can''t get rid of the posture of êÓ*ÃÁ. During the speech, the seal of the void quietly emerges, sweeping through the sky at a very fast speed, and getting farther and farther away from the leaves.


    ......


    "Bastard!"


    At this moment, the master remembered the scene four years ago. At the beginning, Sasuke was also like this, and the memory of the shame appeared.


    The vague can also feel the kind of electric touch, and even she feels that her *slightly painful, seems to be being played.


    "Oh... what happened to my body."


    The hand was a little asthmatic, and a little red sputum floated on the cheek. I don¡¯t know why. In Sasuke¡¯s arms, her heartbeat began to accelerate, like a little deer madly colliding, and for a time it was a sin.


    The lake heart of the hands has never been so instigated. After four years of precipitation, the emotions of the shackles are inscribed as imprints. The aunts meet again, and they happen to be held in a shy posture, and she feels it. The other''s hands are stuck on the soft part of her chest and legs, it seems to be kneading...


    "God, what is he doing, hateful... feeling more and more intense, this kind of thing... am I thinking about spring?"


    When I think of the word "Thinking Spring", the hand is shy and angry, and the silver teeth are biting. "You must stop him. No, you can''t continue this way!"


    "Sasuke! Let me go, yours, where is your hand?!"

 v2 Chapter 379： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Was scolded by the master, Sasuke did not have the slightest repentance, deliberately confused: "Aunt, I can not let go of you, what to do when falling, and, my hand is also very regular."


    Say, Sasuke''s right hand is a ghost that makes the difference across the chest of the hand, pinching it at the top.


    The strong touch is really incomparable, and the tingling has a little bit of crispness and numbness. It is actually letting the body of the hand tremble.


    The hateful bastard, the secret hand, the chest bumps, even if she does not dare to touch too much in peacetime, every time I clean, it is just gentle, always worried about the shy voice because of excessive stimulation.


    The performance of the master hand clearly fell into the eyes of Sasuke. Although he had no expression on his face, his heart was laughing, and it was her sense of sensitivity.


    Desperate to make the hand shy, Sasuke got the latter ear and licked the lovely earlobe, and said with a sigh: "My aunt yelled at me, my hand has been very regular, four years have not seen, you are not waiting to see Scorpion?"


    Sasuke''s breath was completely sprayed on the ear vortex of the hand, and the itchiness made her tremble, and the blush appeared from the neck and spread to the ear.


    "Loss, loss, you still remember that I am your aunt..." The hand endured discomfort and said with a strong voice: "After four years, you only think about how to be a light aunt?"


    "Light and thin?"


    Sasuke¡¯s tone is innocent. ¡°Not at all, I respect my aunt, my aunt...¡±


    Say, Sasuke is close to the front of the platform, staring at the latter''s eyes, whispered: "Aunt is very sensitive..."


    Sasuke said that he was serious, and his men were doing some frivolous movements of kneading.


    "you!"


    The hand did not hit a place, avoiding the latter''s gaze, biting his lip and saying: "Aunt is just your plaything? Or you have never considered the feelings of your aunt."


    Seeing the eyebrows that the hands are constantly shaking, and the expression of strong restraint, Sasuke knows that the manual is mad, and immediately accepts it, and does not dare to be too arrogant, and put the hand back to the original.


    "My aunt is yelling at me again, but I keep hanging your mind in my heart. My aunt is like a mother to respect me."


    The whole body has disappeared, and the hand has finally suffered a lot. I don¡¯t want to destroy the relationship with Sasuke.


    "My aunt knows that you are impulsive. I haven''t seen it for four years. It may be normal to be intimate. Sasuke, you let go of your aunt, let''s go back to Muye Village?"


    ¡°Back to Muye Village?¡±


    Sasuke deliberately hesitated. In the eyes of the master, he said: "Now, don''t go back, you can''t go back, you have to go with me."


    Sasuke is still stubborn, and he has no thoughts on returning to Kiba. His determination has caused the hands of the hands to be hurt, remembering the many scenes in the past, and suffering from unconsciousness.


    "Why? Sasuke, what have you been thinking about over the years? Four years ago, I said that I left, I didn¡¯t say anything, you never thought about my feelings... It¡¯s hard, you finally come back. So why is the change so big, what does Konoha do for you, what do I do for you..."


    The tone of the hand is stunned. When it comes to the end, it is accompanied by a little whimper, and even the sparkling light that appears in the eyelids can be seen.


    Seeing the outline of the hand is unbearable, Sasuke''s heart jumps, some anxiously said --> , the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Road: "Auntie don''t cry, I have not changed, you will always be my beloved aunt."


    "Then why did you leave alone in the past, I thought you would not come back!"


    The voice of the hand is a little hoarse. I think of Sasuke¡¯s irresponsible performance. I feel angry in my heart, but I hammered his chest with a fist.


    Seeing the face of the handcuffs, Sasuke is no longer concealing. The 15th and the 10th will briefly describe the purpose of his own years and the things he has experienced.


    ......


    ¡°Is it really that simple?¡±


    "I am telling the truth, my aunt, don''t you believe me?"


    Sasuke is sincere and can''t see any abnormalities. His face is not changed. "All I did was to Uchiha. This aunt also understands. Actually, I don''t want to go back to Muye and meet you, just on the shoulders. The burden has not been completed, and the family has not recovered. I cannot disrupt all plans because of impulsiveness."


    "You said, can I believe?"


    The face of the hand is still pale, and the tear marks on the cheeks are faintly visible. "I have always believed in these years that you have your own responsibilities, things that must be done, and when everything is over, you will come back to me. Every night falls, I always look forward to seeing you in the next day, you can return to the leaves. But... every hope has become lost. At that time, I began to wonder if you would go home, whether you and I would become parallel lines that never intersect..."


    The tone of the hand was anxious, grabbed Sasuke¡¯s chest, and didn¡¯t seem to let go. ¡°Sasuke, my aunt really doesn¡¯t know how to be good, seeing you again, there is a feeling of ecstasy in my heart, when I listen When you want me to stay with you all the time, I have a touch of happiness. Sasuke, you said, is this all a mirror? Do you want to completely discard me in the early morning, and never go back? ......"


    "Aunt..."


    The heart''s inner monologue makes Sasuke sincere and fearful. I have become so important in my aunt''s heart?


    The support for the hands of the master has always been in the bottom of my heart. He knows the terrible words of the world, aunts and nephews. Such taboos are like high-voltage lines. Although they are not pro-, the generations are not there.


    Besides, the relationship between the master and Meiqin was very shallow, almost the degree of girlfriends, and the relationship with the mother''s good friend, this kind of thing thinks it is terrible In the past, the entangled psychology let Sasuke Before he could, he could ignore his own reputation, but the reputation of the master could never be destroyed. If you expose the relationship between him and the master, you don''t know how much wind and waves will be caused in the world of tolerance.


    At that time, the master will definitely be defeated. Therefore, Sasuke suppressed the instigation in his heart.


    Today, the master told me that Sasuke strongly suppressed the shock in his heart and wondered if he could face this kindness.


    The more hesitant is to make Sasuke feel overwhelmed. He owes too much to the people, and the emotional burden is getting heavier and he almost makes him breathless.


    Sasuke wants to be a scum, and would like to see a previous one, arbitrarily venting his desires, but after every madness, it is to make him suffer from gains and losses. He always feels that he owes a lot of money. This may be the end of his heart.


    When I think of the word "Thinking Spring", the hand is shy and angry, and the silver teeth are biting. "You must stop him. No, you can''t continue this way!"


    "Sasuke! Let me go, yours, where is your hand?!"

 v2 Chapter 380： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Was scolded by the master, Sasuke did not have the slightest repentance, deliberately confused: "Aunt, I can not let go of you, what to do when falling, and, my hand is also very regular."


    Say, Sasuke''s right hand is a ghost that makes the difference across the chest of the hand, pinching it at the top.


    The strong touch is really incomparable, and the tingling has a little bit of crispness and numbness. It is actually letting the body of the hand tremble.


    The hateful bastard, the secret hand, the chest bumps, even if she does not dare to touch too much in peacetime, every time I clean, it is just gentle, always worried about the shy voice because of excessive stimulation.


    The performance of the master hand clearly fell into the eyes of Sasuke. Although he had no expression on his face, his heart was laughing, and it was her sense of sensitivity.


    Desperate to make the hand shy, Sasuke got the latter ear and licked the lovely earlobe, and said with a sigh: "My aunt yelled at me, my hand has been very regular, four years have not seen, you are not waiting to see Scorpion?"


    Sasuke''s breath was completely sprayed on the ear vortex of the hand, and the itchiness made her tremble, and the blush appeared from the neck and spread to the ear.


    "Loss, loss, you still remember that I am your aunt..." The hand endured discomfort and said with a strong voice: "After four years, you only think about how to be a light aunt?"


    "Light and thin?"


    Sasuke¡¯s tone is innocent. ¡°Not at all, I respect my aunt, my aunt...¡±


    Say, Sasuke is close to the front of the platform, staring at the latter''s eyes, whispered: "Aunt is very sensitive..."


    Sasuke said that he was serious, and his men were doing some frivolous movements of kneading.


    "you!"


    The hand did not hit a place, avoiding the latter''s gaze, biting his lip and saying: "Aunt is just your plaything? Or you have never considered the feelings of your aunt."


    Seeing the eyebrows that the hands are constantly shaking, and the expression of strong restraint, Sasuke knows that the manual is mad, and immediately accepts it, and does not dare to be too arrogant, and put the hand back to the original.


    "My aunt is yelling at me again, but I keep hanging your mind in my heart. My aunt is like a mother to respect me."


    The whole body has disappeared, and the hand has finally suffered a lot. I don¡¯t want to destroy the relationship with Sasuke.


    "My aunt knows that you are impulsive. I haven''t seen it for four years. It may be normal to be intimate. Sasuke, you let go of your aunt, let''s go back to Muye Village?"


    ¡°Back to Muye Village?¡±


    Sasuke deliberately hesitated. In the eyes of the master, he said: "Now, don''t go back, you can''t go back, you have to go with me."


    Sasuke is still stubborn, and he has no thoughts on returning to Kiba. His determination has caused the hands of the hands to be hurt, remembering the many scenes in the past, and suffering from unconsciousness.


    "Why? Sasuke, what have you been thinking about over the years? Four years ago, I said that I left, I didn¡¯t say anything, you never thought about my feelings... It¡¯s hard, you finally come back. So why is the change so big, what does Konoha do for you, what do I do for you..."


    The tone of the hand is stunned. When it comes to the end, it is accompanied by a little whimper, and even the sparkling light that appears in the eyelids can be seen.


    See the outline of the hand, and --->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Helping my heart jump, some anxiously said: "Auntie don''t cry, I have not changed, you will always be my beloved aunt."


    "Then why did you leave alone in the past, I thought you would not come back!"


    The voice of the hand is a little hoarse. I think of Sasuke¡¯s irresponsible performance. I feel angry in my heart, but I hammered his chest with a fist.


    Seeing the face of the handcuffs, Sasuke is no longer concealing. The 15th and the 10th will briefly describe the purpose of his own years and the things he has experienced.


    ......


    ¡°Is it really that simple?¡±


    "I am telling the truth, my aunt, don''t you believe me?"


    Sasuke is sincere and can''t see any abnormalities. His face is not changed. "All I did was to Uchiha. This aunt also understands. Actually, I don''t want to go back to Muye and meet you, just on the shoulders. The burden has not been completed, and the family has not recovered. I cannot disrupt all plans because of impulsiveness."


    "You said, can I believe?"


    The face of the hand is still pale, and the tear marks on the cheeks are faintly visible. "I have always believed in these years that you have your own responsibilities, things that must be done, and when everything is over, you will come back to me. Every night falls, I always look forward to seeing you in the next day, you can return to the leaves. But... every hope has become lost. At that time, I began to wonder if you would go home, whether you and I would become parallel lines that never intersect..."


    The tone of the hand was anxious, grabbed Sasuke¡¯s chest, and didn¡¯t seem to let go. ¡°Sasuke, my aunt really doesn¡¯t know how to be good, seeing you again, there is a feeling of ecstasy in my heart, when I listen When you want me to stay with you all the time, I have a touch of happiness. Sasuke, you said, is this all a mirror? Do you want to completely discard me in the early morning, and never go back? ......"


    "Aunt..."


    The heart''s inner monologue makes Sasuke sincere and fearful. I have become so important in my aunt''s heart?


    The support for the hands of the master has always been in the bottom of my heart. He knows the terrible words of the world, aunts and nephews. Such taboos are like high-voltage lines. Although they are not pro-, the generations are not there.


    Besides, the relationship between the master and the Meiqin was very shallow It was almost the level of girlfriends, and the relationship with the mother''s friends, this kind of thing thinks terrible.


    In the past, the entangled psychology made Sasuke stunned. He could ignore his own reputation, but the reputation of the master could never be destroyed. If you expose the relationship between him and the master, you don''t know how much wind and waves will be caused in the world of tolerance.


    At that time, the master will definitely be defeated. Therefore, Sasuke suppressed the instigation in his heart.


    Today, the master told me that Sasuke strongly suppressed the shock in his heart and wondered if he could face this kindness.


    The more hesitant is to make Sasuke feel overwhelmed. He owes too much to the people, and the emotional burden is getting heavier and he almost makes him breathless.


    Sasuke wants to be a scum, and would like to see a previous one, arbitrarily venting his desires, but after every madness, it is to make him suffer from gains and losses. He always feels that he owes a lot of money. This may be the end of his heart.


    Looking at the face of the hand-in-the-heart, Sasuke moved his lips and wanted to say the "I''m sorry". He wanted to make a good card, but he couldn''t help but remember the days when he had been with him.

 v2 Chapter 381： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    At this time, Sasuke thought that this kind of owing could never be compensated. The feelings that the past life could not understand, everything that the past life did not dare to face, bravely face it in this life.


    Sasuke gazed at the face of the master, saw her emotional changes, and felt her heart. At this time, Sasuke finally decided, even if the scum should become a scum with quality and responsibility.


    "My aunt, I am the same. In my heart, my aunt is my most cherished person. In this life, I am really happy to meet my aunt. The figure of my aunt has been engraved in my memory, and this life is unforgettable."


    Sasuke¡¯s words are undoubtedly confession, and the feelings contained therein are unquestionable.


    "Really?"


    The tone of the hand was a little trembling. She thought that there was an auditory hallucination. Sasuke¡¯s undisguised confession made her feel unconfident.


    "Of course it is true, my aunt, I like you, I can get your favor, I am really lucky."


    The vows are in the air, the raindrops fall down, and the heart is exhausted, which is undoubtedly a promise.


    Very magical, the hand and body are light and light, like returning to the cardamom, she still remembers the scene at that time, the girl Huaichun, the hope of the Prince Charming is more and more clear.


    "I am also, Sasuke, and when you meet with Jun, it is the fate, and the tenth round will not change."


    In the fog-bearing village, in the water-shadow office, the beautiful temperament is sitting on the main position, and the elegant temperament is a bit cold at this moment.


    Opposite, it is a pair of ponytailed yellow-haired women, such as jade face, white complexion, can not see the specific age.


    The atmosphere was a bit silent, and the choice of Sasuke was sitting on the side without talking, and behind him was the gold of humility.


    Glanced at Sasuke, and snorted in the air, and then looked at the yellow-haired woman in front of her eyes.


    "Listen to Sasuke and say that you are the master, the five generations of Konoha?"


    "Yes, it is."


    The outline hand smiled slightly, but did not show the other because of the hostility of the beautiful.


    "Water shadow, first time to meet, please take care."


    "Humph."


    Zhao Mei is somewhat unconvinced. In the past, she thought she was the most perfect woman, both in appearance and status. In the long run, far more than ordinary people''s self-esteem and pride built into a tall wall in her heart, in other words, it is extreme narcissism.


    Now, in the face of the master, this same woman who is also a shadow, there is a sense of frustration in the beauty, the identity and her general, looks like her. This is the case, the most incapable of letting the beauty of the United States tolerate is the giant hand chest that does not conform to the common sense.


    Subconscious, according to the beauty of the contrast between their own, although it is very large and perfect, but still slightly insufficient than the outline.


    Zhao Mei looked at the unconventional outline, although she admired her temperament and appearance, although there was a little frustration and unwillingness, she would never admit that she was not as good as the other.


    Perhaps this is the nature of every narcissistic person. Whenever you meet someone who is equal to yourself or even more than yourself, they will definitely have a strong competitive advantage in their hearts. The method knocks down the opponent and finds confidence in one aspect.


    According to Mei Ning, from the spy, I heard about the things happening in Muye Village. I was deliberately degraded and said: "Huoying-->>, the fastest update of One Piece''s bounty system chapter!


    It¡¯s really fascinating to come out of the village, but it¡¯s like a sneak peek. ¡±


    According to the beauty and the heart, the master knows it, and sees the face of Sasuke and does not sigh with the beauty of the beauty. He said: "The water is heavy, and the escape is hard to say, as the fire shadow of Muye Village, I will I was away from the battle, but I haven''t seen Sasuke and Auntie for a long time. He invited me to come to Wujiu Village as a guest. I don''t think the fog-bearing village will expel me from this uninvited guest."


    "Dare to dare, dare to dare, Huo Ying can appreciate the face before it is welcome. Sasuke is the ninja of our village, and as a water shadow I should naturally do the friendship of the landlord. If you don''t mind, the cost of Huo Ying in the village of Wu Niu is me. Responsible, I am very happy to help Naruto."


    "There is a water and shadow, then I am disrespectful."


    I was disturbed for a while, and I was forced to fall down on the outline of the meditation, but the hand was still a light wind.


    In fact, the good temper of the hands is also the choice of the time to judge the situation, people under the roof, have to bow. If you make an aggressive look, it is just a moment of courage, it is tantamount to a cowardly act.


    During this period of Huo Ying, the masters learned a lot, and the human world and the virtual and the snakes gradually started to work. Now she is not the same as that, and she will be angry and angry for a small matter.


    There is always a smile on the face of the hand, and there is no loss of stability in the peace. At this time, according to Mei Ming, I only feel that I punched out on the cotton.


    According to the beauty and helplessness, I can only temporarily put down the mind that is eager to win, and then I will fall down.


    The performance of Sasuke''s performance is seen in the eyes. Although he is expressionless, his heart is awe-inspiring. The growth of the master is very satisfying. Now she has lost the impulse of the year when she faced the overall situation.


    ......


    In the heart of the village, I was invited to visit the scenic spots in the village.


    According to the invitation of Mei Ning, the master hand accepted it with pleasure. The two royal sisters Shi Shiran up, they all looked like a smile, and they seemed to appreciate each other.


    Seeing the two people''s atmosphere eased, Sasuke played a retreat, saying that it is necessary to meet with the members of the Eagle team, they must leave.


    Sasuke suddenly left, and the beauty did not stop. Sasuke was quite free in the village of Mist, and the beauty would not interfere with Sasuke.


    On the occasion of the departure Sasuke whispered a few words to the hand of the hand, and immediately left with gold.


    Seeing that Sasuke¡¯s figure disappeared, he smiled and smiled. He held the arm of the hand and said very intimately: "Sasuke really cares about you. I heard it when he was."


    "Don''t think about water and shadow, I am his aunt. Isn''t it normal for my nephew to care about my aunt?"


    "is it?"


    Zhao Mei did not believe in the words of the hands, but he did not deceive, like what he remembered, deliberately said: "I also like Sasuke. Although it is my subordinate, he is indeed a good man. It¡¯s not because of the face of the water, I might have hooked him up.¡±


    According to the beauty of the United States, this is not a marginal point, so that the heart of the hand stunned, and then vigilantly squatting next to the beautiful, but see her extraordinary, charming and affectionate, it is like a very attractive rose.


    Knowing that the beauty is very charming, the outline of the hand has a dark heart, whether she has the kind of mind for Sasuke, or Sasuke has such an attempt for her, must be smothered in the bud.

 v2 Chapter 382： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Although I thought about it, but the hand still did not show any abnormality, just smiled and said: "Sasuke is really good for this child. As a aunt, I hope he can be happy. The great master of water and shadow loves me first. However, Sasuke¡¯s child had a marriage contract with the big lady of our family."


    "Oh?"


    Zhaomei was slightly surprised, she never mentioned this incident.


    Seeing the fascinating color of the beauty on the surface, the hand¡¯s mouth is lightly swayed and said: ¡°As early as the leaves of Sakai, Sasuke and the children of the Japanese family have been engaged, Uchiha and the Japanese alliance, this is the leaf of the wood. A big event, isn¡¯t the water shadow adult knowing?¡±


    "I am ignorant."


    Zhao Mei seems to be somewhat lost. The arm of the hand is loose. "The Japanese family is also a famous family. Sasuke and the child are also the right ones."


    The performance of Zhaomei¡¯s performance falls in the eyes of the master. The latter¡¯s inexplicable ecstasy is a kind of quick revenge.


    The director said in a timely manner: "The water shadow is so tempting, even I am envious, I believe that the water shadow will definitely find a wishful Lang."


    After all, it was a water shadow. According to Mei Ming, I quickly packed up my mood, grinned and licked my red lips. It was very charming and said: "I just borrowed the words of Huo Ying. However, if the other party is not as good as Sasuke, I am not. Will be satisfied."


    "Sao Fox, this time is still playing Sasuke''s abacus."


    The key hand snorted, and the look calmly said: "Isn''t the water shadow to go to enjoy the sights of Wujiu Village? The time is not early, let''s go."


    "Oh, I forgot my time. It¡¯s really interesting to talk to Naruto."


    According to the beauty of the master holding the hand, the two are very close to go out, the surface is so, but who knows what kind of abacus they are playing in their hearts, may be a bit of a sword under the calm, ridicule each other.


    ......


    A place of residence, although there are no palaces and pavilions, but also the style of the magnificent style, here is the residence of the Eagles and the base.


    Very ordinary inside was regarded as a conference room. At this time, Sasuke and the Eagle team members have arrived, and there is still gold sitting.


    Sasuke looked around at everyone, the asters and the fragrant phosphorus look like a hostile, but the water moon is a kind of optimistic look.


    "I came to introduce, this is Kim, I have been in the village of Yin Ren, and both Aster and Phosphorus know her. From today, she officially joined our Eagle team and became a member of our small group."


    Sasuke briefly described it. Fortunately, asters and fragrant phosphorus were also generally recognized. After a slight dissatisfaction, they welcomed the addition of gold.


    Aside, the water month is a little unbelievable, so pass it soon!


    The fool can see that the relationship between Jin and Sasuke is not normal. Is the Xiang Pho and Asters as female owners so generous? This is too bloody.


    The dog''s blood is returned to the dog''s blood. Shuiyue also expressed his welcome. The female host agreed. Can he still object to this run? At this point, no matter what, you can''t take advantage of Sasuke''s face.


    After introducing the gold, Sasuke talked about the purpose of today.


    "Everyone can feel it, the world has been chaotic, the original calm was broken by some people who are ill-conceived. Now, it is the time when the storm is coming, the pace of our eagle squad must be accelerated. So, the eight-tailed capture is officially the next week. Start."


    "Eight?!">, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    />


    Shuiyue was shocked and said: "Sasuke, is it so fast to capture eight tails? What about other tail beasts?"


    "Yes, our next goal is eight tails. As far as I know, the eight tails have fallen into the sight of Xiao, and the next target of Xiao is also eight tails. Therefore, we must catch the eight tails in front of Xiao. ¡±


    Everyone knows that the situation is urgent, although they have to start running outside, but there is no complaint. After all, it is a member of the Eagles team. Obeying the leader is the most important thing for a qualified teammate.


    However, what Sasuke said next time was to let everyone in the room burst into gloom.


    "Because time is tight, I want to go alone."


    "What! You have to go alone!"


    "No! This is too dangerous!"


    "Sasuke! Don''t be impulsive."


    The Eagles team can''t take care of others, and they often dissuaded them, especially with them.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t do things that I don''t know. The eight tails are coming to me, don''t you even believe me?"


    "I don''t believe you, Sasuke, you alone really don''t let me rest assured."


    The scent of scented phosphorus is worrying. She does not want to see the way Sasuke is injured, so she still spares no effort to discourage.


    The things that Sasuke decided will not change. Even if the Hawks are dissuaded, they can''t dispel his thoughts.


    After all, everyone was fruitless and could only let Sasuke go alone.


    In order not to worry everyone, Sasuke finally promised, he will come back as soon as possible.


    The wooden man died, the two tails were stripped, the thunder and shadow were furious, and the force of Yun Ren Village was launched to investigate the initiators. Finally, their target was locked on the ''Xiao'' organization, but it was not clear what the ''xiao'' organization was. In the direction, Lei Ying had to temporarily dispel the thought of the war on ''Xiao''.


    However, after this incident, the defense work of Yun Ren Village has been strengthened a lot. The gold and silver horn team patrolled all day, and Lei Ying did not avoid the relatives, so that his brother, eight-tailed Chirabi, shouldered the patrol command.


    Although Chirabi is old and disrespectful, some of the old urchins are often mindful. However, under the repeated demise of Lei Ying, Chirabi still took back the unrestrained mind and held his post in this extraordinary period.


    The smog of the sky is flowing and floating The sound of thunder echoes in the clouds.


    It is rumored that the country of Lei is the kingdom of heaven and belongs to the jurisdiction of Raytheon. In a battle between Indra and Ashura, the country of Lei was implicated and became the main battlefield of the two great gods. The battle was fierce, the Indra was degraded, Ashura was seriously injured, and because of the breaking of the space seal, the original heavenly country was destroyed, and the country of Lei began to form.


    Cang Yunshe, the daily practice of Chirabi.


    In a dojo, a middle-aged man dressed in a slightly hip-hop is sitting on a tatami mat. The rough appearance is not trimmed, the body is strong, and the muscles are full of strength. It is not an exaggeration to use the term _ fierce male.


    This is Chirabi. Since the real waterfall came back, he completely cut off the human evil, and truly connected with the eight-tailed mind. It can be said that Chirabi is the most perfect human force in the history of the world. Humanoid tail animal.


    I saw the red chakra as the bubble emerged from Chirabi''s body. When it was not enough, it covered his body. In an instant, the space began to tremble, and powerful power came into being.


    "Hey!"

 v2 Chapter 383： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    With a scream like a wild cow, Kiraby''s momentum exploded like an explosion. The red Chakra was quickly figurative, forming eight long tails floating in the air. Each swing caused a sharp explosion in the battle. The air molecules in the space were bursting, and almost condensed into a substantial horror Chakra filled the entire dojo.


    "call!"


    Chirabi gave a soft breath and opened his closed eyes. The dark goggles flashed through the light. Now, his spirit is completely integrated into one, like the green hills.


    "Hey, it''s already very easy to do the tail animalization, hey, even my brother''s can''t be underestimated, nice! Cheek!"


    Chirabi got up and twisted his neck, making a squeaky squeak.


    Yun Ren is a popular villager. This Chira is no exception. He is tall and has a strong personality. Although he and Lei Ying are not brothers, he still has a belligerent blood in his bones. His dream in this life is not only his own. Outside the concert, the concert is to defeat all kinds of opponents, and let them sing to sing the ''sign * service'' with great strength.


    Out of the shrine of cultivation, Chirabi started the patrol work today, and he was in charge of the first detachment. Omoi and Darui shoulder the responsibility of the deputy commander.


    Omoi and Darui were also respectful to Chirabi, and took the initiative to shoulder the inspection work of the periphery, taking responsibility for Chilaby.


    Time passed quickly. By the end of the afternoon, the patrol team led by Chirabi was in a strange rocky area. The green plants were covered with shrubs and bushy weeds. Here, they are already in Yunren Village. The edge is gone.


    Just as a group of people rested, a shadow in the distance quickly moved to the side of the crowd.


    "Hey!"


    A burst of sound, the shadow has reached the opposite.


    The sudden appearance of the figure made the patrol alert. Darui looked at the opposite person, the light color and the clothes, some similar to the rogue costumes, the temperament is extraordinary, people will have a very deep impression when they see it at a glance.


    "who are you!"


    Darui set off a big knife and secretly promoted Chakra.


    The man did not speak, saw the figure of Chirabi in the crowd, and the handsome eyebrows contained a craving for color.


    "It really didn''t take much time, Chirabi, so I met."


    When I found the target, the man in the suit and the man began to start. I saw him with a purple chakra. The original black and white pupils changed instantly, but they formed the six-pointed star.


    Seeing the change of the man, the vigilant Omoi exclaimed, "Kaleidoscope writes the eye! Uchiha! Do you say that you are Sasuke!"


    After being recognized by Omoi, Sasuke was slightly surprised. "I didn''t expect you to know about the kaleidoscope."


    "You are Sasuke! The rebellion of Muye Village!"


    Darui''s eyes were slightly condensed, and the big knife in his hand began to flash black lightning. It was his famous stunt, black thunder.


    In the patrol, Chirabi is like to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger, just listen to him and say: "Hey, the guy opposite is the wood leaf rebellious, hey, the sneaky guy must have any attempt, Darui and Omoi, he will give it to you, hey, let me test how much you have grown recently, Cheek!"


    "Follow!"


    Omoi and Darui responded at the same time, stepping on their feet and waving their hands to the help of the gap.


    "So you can''t hold your breath."


    Sasuke sneered, pulling out the grass and the sword, and the sword blossomed with the purple thunder.


    clang!


    &nb-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Sp; violent metal bombardment sounded, under the support of lightning, Sasuke''s grasshopper sword held the big knife of Omoi and Darui, and at the same time, some lightning snakes entered the body along the blade.


    After all, Omoi and Darui were in charge of the Thunder, and they were very resistant to lightning. The thunder of Sasuke did not affect the two.


    "Retire!"


    Nadarui sighed low, and the big knife in his hand suddenly exerted his strength. In an instant, he vigorously rushed to the sea, and the sparkling Mars exploded at the intersection of the swords.


    "boom!"


    Under the powerful force, Sasuke was forced to retreat a few steps, and immediately deceived himself. With the skillful sword technique, he and Omoyi were both short-handed.


    Within a minute, the three figures were staggered, and the swords and swords stunned, and the smashing metal slammed into the rain.


    "Hey!"


    Darui blocked the blade of Sasuke and immediately pulled away, and at the same time, the hand was printed, á°¶Ý.


    With a bang, the blue energy bursts out like a laser. The power contained in it can be used as a powder. Even the body of gold and iron can be turned into powder.


    In the face of the combination of Minamata and Thunder, Sasuke is not sloppy, his body is retreating, and his hands are quickly printed.


    Hey!


    Space tremors, purple guardian enchantments formed.


    Oh!


    Resilience locks the shackles and rushes through the entire enchantment.


    The purple light shone, and the power of the demon that was smashing quickly suppressed the embarrassment. The original imposing stunned locks were vaporized like water vapor.


    Seeing his fame stunt is blocked, Darui''s eyes flashed in a stunned color, the heart is dark, the enchantment is going on, my cockroach can''t hurt it!


    At the moment when Daruyi hesitated, Sasuke broke the defense line of Omoi, and the grasshopper sword in his hand exudes the chill of the forest, but it is full of thunder.


    In the face of the Xingqiang sword, Omoyi screamed badly, and immediately held up the big knife in his hand.


    boom!


    The sound of metal collisions became low. Under the great force, Omoyi bent on his knees. The cracks in his feet were everywhere, spreading like a spider web.


    "Get out of my way!"


    Sasuke did not suppress it again, and his strength increased.


    Omoi stepped back several steps in succession. In the last strength struggle, he was kicked out by Sasuke.


    "boom!"


    The body of Omoi slammed like a broken sackàÛ, and the mouth spurted bright red blood.


    "Omoy!"


    Darui exclaimed and gave up the idea of ??continuing to attack, and immediately went over to see the situation of Omoy.


    At this time, a group of members of the Golden and Silver Corner team attacked, and the sharp edges of their hands were condensed with blue lightning. The weapon made of gold and iron was covered with a layer of lightning gauze, like a thunderbolt.


    The other person has a lot of people, Sasuke does not want to waste time, then the hands of the seal, the magic of the dragon!


    Ground tremors, natural chakras constantly influx, but see Sasuke''s palms appear dragon scales, double palms together, strong white light with the harsh space tremor sounds.


    It is the magic of the law.


    The high-frequency sound waves and the oscillating light particles are pervasive, and the weapons of the incoming members of the team have fallen to the ground, covering their ears, full of painful colors.


    Even Darui and Chirabi are the same, and they are still weak in the face of the special attack.

 v2 Chapter 384： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Oh...


    After a series of falling sounds, everyone was unable to withstand the offensive of Bai Jizhi, and gradually fell to the ground.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so simple."


    Sasuke whispered, and then the dragon was released, and the dazzling white light disappeared.


    To the Chirabi, who was fainting to the ground, Sasuke kicked and kicked his body, confirming that it was really fainting, only to pick up his belt and put it on his shoulder.


    "Can''t think of them today."


    Sasuke was indulged for a moment, and decided to eliminate the memory of the members of the Golden and Silver Corner team.


    After doing this, Sasuke¡¯s figure flashed, and the stunned Chirabi was far from here.


    ......


    Yun Rencun, Lei Ying Office, sitting in the front of the spacious desk, thought that the rough man with huge body, but see his hair combed back, the shiny hair is like a steel needle, the body is strong, the explosive muscle is not Everyone is all.


    This person is the four generations of Lei Ying night moon, I saw his brow slightly wrinkled at this time, it seems that there is a bad foreboding.


    "It¡¯s been this time, why hasn¡¯t Kirabi been handed over yet, is it that he sneaked out?¡±


    However, immediately, Lei Ying overturned his own thoughts, if Chirabi was slipped away, Darui will definitely come to report.


    Up to now, there is no news of everyone, and this must be a problem.


    The fear in Lei Ying¡¯s heart became clearer and clearer. Under the irritability, his body flashed a blue arc around the three feet, and the sharp blast sounded harshly.


    "Is it true that Chirabi and the two are like wooden people! Damn ¡®xiao¡¯!¡±


    The worst may not be able to get in the mind of Raytheon.


    Thinking of Kiraby¡¯s accident, Raytheon was furious and slammed, smashing a heavy desk, and lightning rushed out.


    "boom!"


    The heavy human body was thrown on the ground and splashed with dust.


    "Chirabi, don''t want to be killed by me, don''t pretend to sleep."


    Sasuke looked up at Chirabi with a blank expression, and said that the grasshopper in his hand gave off a sharp chill.


    "Camouflage is the talent of octopus, hehe!"


    Was poked, Chirabi was also a bachelor, and the squat jumped up and flashed to the place opposite Sasuke.


    Looking at the Kiraby with nothing to do, Sasuke''s gaze is micro-condensing. He knows that the reason why Bai Jizhi can be quickly cracked by Chirabi is because of the eight tails.


    "Oh, no matter what talent you have, you can''t shape it with the insight of the wheel."


    Sasuke snorted and walked to Chiraby step by step with the grassy sword of Sensen''s chill. The momentum of the whole body increased sharply.


    Subconsciously, Kiraby took a step back. He was jealous of Sasuke. He knew that the latter was very strong. Although he had eight tails, he could not guarantee victory over Sasuke.


    After all, it¡¯s a ninja. If you don¡¯t fight, you can¡¯t do it. Chirobi still can¡¯t do it. I saw him screaming, and he took out the sword behind him, stepping on his feet and rushing to Sasuke.


    Anxious, like a fire. In a flash, Chiraby collided with Sasuke.


    "clang!"


    The huge shock passed through the four wild, and each of them took a step back and was once again confrontation.


    "laugh!"


    The swordsmanship of the waves crashed past, and Chirabi and Sasuke rabbits fell. In just two seconds, the two sides of the blade collided 18 times. If it wasn''t amazing, it was impossible to distinguish the two people''s movements.


    Chiraby side of the waist, avoiding the thorn to the left chest -->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    A sword, the sword from the trend, once again fighting with Sasuke.


    Sasuke is proficient in swordsmanship, and Kiraby is also unambiguous. The strength advantage makes up for his lack of skill. For a time, no one can help.


    With a sword for Sasuke, Kiraby pulled away, but took out the other six swords behind him and put them in the body.


    Seven swords are the same, this is one of Chiraby''s tricks.


    "killerbee!"


    Chirabi screamed, stepping on the beat of rap, dancing in shape, and rushing to Sasuke like a blade storm.


    Sasuke did not retreat, retrograde, the grasshopper sword shines purple thunder, the sword flower pulls up, and the blade storm has a substantial impact.


    Hey!


    Chirabi and Sasuke raised their speeds to the fastest, only to see a halo flashing, and then, sparks, the thunderbolt light curtains gathered by purple lightning gradually eroded the blade storm.


    Each time the collision, the speed of the blade storm will be slower, and the force field formed by the lightning will restrict the action of the Chirabi.


    Less than three interest rates, Chirabi felt as if he was in a quagmire, and his hands and feet were greatly hindered.


    The speed of the blade storm was less than one-third of the original. Sasuke caught the flaw of Chirabi, and the sword edge raised, piercing the center of the vortex, and attacking Chiracby''s chest in the uninhabited situation. .


    The sword is in the air, and Kiraby is sweating around her body, and her body is retreating.


    Hey!


    The tip of the grasshopper sword suddenly rises sharply, and the thunderbolt traces out. It is necessary to pierce the body of Chiraby.


    "puff!"


    The sound of the body piercing sound suddenly sounded, but the thunder was in the middle of the right side of the Chira than the right chest. The blood of the blushing blush was dyed through the clothes.


    "Awful guy, hey, killerbee is going to be angry!"


    Kiraby whispered, and the red Chakra spurted out. In an instant, eight tails formed like a figure, and the Chakra, which was filled with air, had already boiled.


    Hey!


    Kiraby, who broke out the eight-tailed gauze, stepped on the foot and turned into a streamer, and the right hand condensed a powerful force, almost piercing a mountain.


    Suddenly, Sasuke opened the writing wheel, and the six-pointed star fully grasped the action of Chirabi. In a thousandth of a second, the grasshopper sword was crossed and made a move.


    "Hey!"


    The ground trembled a little, the cracks were four, the dust was filled, and a figure flew out. It was Sasuke.


    In the air, Sasuke strives to stabilize his body shape and look back, but sees Chirac than chasing it. The eight long tails are captured like palms.


    Immediately Zuo Assistant in the seal, the guardian enchantment flashed out, and unfortunately blocked the eight Chakra tails.


    Chirabi was constantly attacking the enchantment, and after a fierce attack, the enchantment was a spider-like crack.


    "Oops, it''s a pretty bull!"


    Sasuke''s gaze condensed, and immediately locked the shape of Chirabi with his left eye. The blood sacrifice began, and under the strange power, the sun was fired.


    "Amaterasu!"


    The black flame burned all the long tails of Chakra, and it was necessary to form a corner to enclose the Chirabi.


    Feeling the power of the sky, Chirabi did not dare to resist, and immediately smashed, igniting the burning of the sky.


    The black flame burned everything, the hot flame tongue continued to vomit, and the power of the sun''s real fire was extraordinary.


    After all, it was the first time to use the sun. Sasuke¡¯s left eye couldn¡¯t last long. The severe tingling from the eyes stopped him from attacking the sky.

 v2 Chapter 385： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "call......"


    Sasuke took a breath, although the power of the sky is extraordinary, but the load on the eyes is also very strong, and the kaleidoscope writing wheel is not enough.


    In the distance, Kiraby''s appearance was awkward, but he saw that his clothes were damaged many times, and many of the exposed skin were burnt to black.


    "Asshole, you bad guy, Grandpa Kiraby is really angry!"


    Chirabi bit his teeth and communicated with the eight tails of his body, only to see a red-hot Chakra storm in his body.


    Hey!


    Space tremors, Chakra storms skyrocketed, the next moment, a huge eight-tailed monster appeared on the field, clearly octopus, but with a head.


    The eight tails roared, and the tail of the sucker slammed against the ground, and instantly it was the ground shaking.


    "Sasuke, I want to eat you!"


    ......


    "Eight tails..."


    Sasuke evacuated the guardian enchantment and saw his body smashing like a mountain.


    "In that case, I also tried the power of the kaleidoscope."


    But see Sasuke''s kaleidoscope writing wheel rotation fast, under the power of some summoning, the purple chakra spewed out.


    The solid purple bones form quickly, the muscles grow, the armor is covered, and under the quaint warrior suit, a ghostly ghost image emerges.


    It is a man who is a must, unlike the original. After all, he has a sufficient supply of chakras. For the first time, Sasuke presents the samurai of the samurai.


    Next, the flame-like spiral object appeared in the left arm of Suzuo, which is the eight-foot mirror. Like the original, he gave the eight-foot mirror to Sasuke on the dying.


    Feeling a bit of a good Chakra, Sasuke tightened his fists, and the man who had to do the same did the same action. The purple arm covered by the armor gripped and gave a burst of sound.


    At this point, the eight tails have reached the scope of the attack of the man.


    Immediately, the man who had been at the same height as the eight-tailed man smashed into the past, and with a huge inertial force, he hit the eight tails. At the same time, the male''s arms were tied to the abdomen of the eight tails.


    "drink!"


    Sasuke whispered, and the man in the hand had to force him to throw it away. The huge body of the eight tails was thrown out like a sack.


    "boom!"


    The eight tails landed, and the huge force pulled out a deep pit on the ground, and it was surrounded by an earthquake.


    Sasuke did not give the eight-tailed breathing time, and controlled the man to continue to attack the eight.


    I saw that the right hand of Zuo Zuo had a purple thunder, and in a flash, a few miles of thunder and lightning were made into a weapon.


    "Give me off!"


    The man''s pair must be armed with a blade, and the eight tails crouching on the ground.


    "Oh!"


    Cut, the ink of the ink color spewed out.


    boom!


    One tail of the eight tails was cut off to the ground, and the dust that splashed was full of blood.


    The tail was broken, and the eight tails were in pain. When the man of Zuo Zuo continued to smash the sword, the rest of the tail suddenly broke out, and the octopus tail would be firmly controlled by the men''s limbs.


    It¡¯s awkward!


    The sound of intense friction sounded, and under the control of the octopus sucker, the man''s movements like a rusty machine suddenly stagnate.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, black liquid is sprayed from the eight tails, white smoke rises, and corrosive toxins continue to erode the armor of the man.


    Although the male is the strongest physical defense, but in the face of gas and liquid attacks ->> , the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    It is still fragile, and it is not alive. The pervasive gas has penetrated into the interior of the man.


    Sasuke''s dark passage was not good, and then Chakra was gathered to resist the poisonous gas, and the calf was forced to the waist.


    The male must be at the same time, the figure is rotating, and the sharp blade in the hand is suddenly hit!


    Hey!


    Several tails that controlled the man of Susuo were broken.


    Eight tails lost six tails, and they were furious. They immediately pulled away from the attack range of Suzuo''s man and ducked a sword to the head.


    "boom!"


    The Lei Guangli blade smashed into the ground, and the wide tens of meters of trenches spread to the distance. The roaring thunder and lightning remained among them, constantly destroying the land structure.


    This is really devastating.


    Seeing that the man must be so perverted, the eight tails sprouted and the body shape trembled, but actually escaped by secret law.


    "Run off?"


    Sasuke sneered at the smile, and saw that the eight-foot mirror of the left hand of Sasuke began to change, forming a general structure of the bow.


    In the next moment, the Lei Guangli blade of Zuo Zuo''s right hand is turned into a little starlight, and replaced by an arrow full of devilish power.


    "Feel the power of the Uchiha family."


    The bow and arrow were pulled into a full moon, and the devil''s armor with endless destructive power suddenly shot.


    laugh!


    Space tremors, where they flow, create spatial fluctuations.


    "what!"


    Feeling the strong murder behind him, the eight tails looked back, but saw a purple arrow flashing with the power of terror.


    "Hey!"


    Eight tails can''t escape, and the broken magic arrow instantly pierces from its neck.


    Moreover, the ruin of the devil''s arrow is not reduced. After the eight-tailed hole, the smashing of the sorcerer turns into a stream, but the stream is suddenly dissipated.


    After absorbing the eight-tailed yin-character chakra, Sasuke felt that the power fluctuations in the refining pot were much stronger. This kind of filling was not absorbed in the two-tailed and three-tailed.


    "It¡¯s really eight tails. If you change to nine tails, how much power should you give?"


    Sasuke tightened his hands and the sense of power made him very enjoyable.


    Now, there are a total of four tail beasts in Chakra, one tailed crane, two tailed cats, three tailed sandpipers, and eight tailed cows.


    Chakra Sasuke of these tail beasts did not use them, but sealed them up in order to fill the eyes of the gods.


    Sasuke guessed that the seal in the refining pot would be completely disintegrated when the scorpion was completed. The black power stored in it was completely released. At that moment, he would use these forces to break through the fairy shackles. Become a true immortal.


    Just as Sasuke erased Kiraby and Yao¡¯s memories of his memory, , the sound of the crash came to stop his movements.


    Seeing the coming of people, Sasuke is slightly stunned.


    "Raytheon!"


    Yes, the person who came is Raytheon, who found it through telepathy between Chirabi.


    "Chirabi!"


    Lei Ying''s temper is fierce, and he is concerned about his younger brother''s eagerness. He saw the Chirabi, who fell to the ground and breathed, and screamed to help Sasuke.


    A fist screams at the violent thunder, like a beast, plundering to Sasuke.


    Thunder level!


    Raytheon and Sasuke are a type of attack on the Thunder, and they are good at endurance.


    The level of thunderstorms whizzed, Sasuke was also unambiguous, and the left hand was entwined with purple thunder snakes, stepping on the foot and hitting the mighty Thunder.

 v2 Chapter 386： Festival

    "boom!"


    The force of the bang, the purple thunder hit the blue thunder.


    Nourish!


    The air turbulence was just a blow. The land at the foot of the two collapsed immediately, and the cracked trench spread to the distance.


    Although Sasuke''s Zi Lei is more advanced, but Lei Ying''s physical strength is better, but for a time it is deadlocked. In the last outbreak, both of them both flew out.


    Hey!


    Sasuke stepped back seven or eight steps and finally eased the impact.


    Sasuke looked at the same unscathed Thunder shadow, and his heart was really a thunder, and the one that was only enough to break the mountain.


    In the same way, I saw the power of Sasuke Thunder. Ray-Ray put away the contemptuous mind, and the body was shining with dazzling arcs. The blue thunder light became a lightning armor.


    "The kid, even dare to swear at Yun Ren Village, then you will die!"


    Lei Ying burst into a bang, the thunder of his body was even more violent, but it was the meaning of the tremor in that space. At this time, I saw that his figure was instantly elevated, so that he looked like a giant.


    "Give me death!"


    Lei Ying stepped down, the ground around the scene collapsed instantly, rolled up a dusty smoke, and the destructive punch was in front of Sasuke.


    "clang!"


    Sasuke blocked the shadow of Raytheon with a grasshopper, but he himself stepped back a few steps under that force.


    "Humph!"


    Lei Ying''s eyes are like electricity, the fists are flying, and the raging thunder will completely cover Sasuke.


    Hey!


    The continuous collision sound, Lei Ying boxing out, Sasuke is poorly defensive, huge tremors make his arm numb, and even, he feels his chest is a bit sullen, like a huge stone pressed against his chest.


    Sasuke wants to get out of Raytheon''s attack, and his feet move fast, but Raytheon''s speed is also very fast, he can chase him every time, and give Thunder''s attack.


    Being pressed and playing Sasuke is also very depressed. He didn''t think that Ray-Ray was so difficult. He was like a mad dog and he was overwhelmed.


    Soon, Sasuke¡¯s arms were sore, and even after that, even the steel bars had to collapse.


    Hey!


    A whispering sound suddenly sounded, but there was a fine crack in the grasshopper sword in the assistant''s assistant. Finally, in a straight punch of Lei Ying, the grasshopper sword was completely broken, and Sasuke was also flying backwards. And out.


    "boom!"


    Sasuke''s body shape fell to the ground, and his face was white, but it was a **** spurt.


    Sasuke can''t remember the feeling of injury. Even if he was fighting with the cricket, he was not so embarrassed, but in the face of Raytheon, he was injured in the face of the storm.


    "It¡¯s really a thunder."


    Sasuke stood up on his chest and looked at the Raytheon, which was opposite to Raytheon, but his eyes flashed a strong war.


    I saw that Sasuke¡¯s eyes became blushing, and a smear of rotation appeared. The six-pointed star projected and the kaleidoscope wrote the eye.


    Hey!


    The purple airflow rises from Sasuke, the skeleton forms, the armor is covered, and the samurai man of the samurai state condenses out.


    Seeing the changes in Sasuke, Raytheon¡¯s stiff face was slightly glimpsed.


    "What is this move, his eyes, write the eye?"


    Recognizing the identity of Sasuke Uchiha, Raytheon screamed, "I didn''t expect it to be you! The rebellion of Konoha!"


    Since it is a rebellion, Lei Ying kills his heart even more, stepping on his feet, carrying a violent thunder and lightning shock to the man.


    At the same time, the man of Zuo Zuo also raised his right hand, only to hear a bang, the air was crushed, and the tight armor fist and the Lei Ying collided together.


    "Hey!"


    The huge shock wave spreads rapidly around the center of the two, and the powerful force causes the ground to crack a few tens of meters.


    In the face of a man who is nearly ten meters tall, Saskatchewan is like a child. The fists collide, but the two sides can''t go any further.


    "It''s actually blocked!"


    Sasuke¡¯s heart was shocked. I didn¡¯t expect Raytheon to be so domineering. Even the men¡¯s fists could be blocked.


    I saw Lei Ying burst into a bang, the whole body thundered and condensed, and the afterimage disappeared, and suddenly appeared behind the man.


    "Give me broken!"


    Lei Ying''s gaze is like electricity, and he has caught the shortcomings of the men''s activities, and the power of the thunderous level of Thousand-generation dances has been hit.


    Hey!


    The continuous fist hits behind the man of Suzuo, and the power of terror erupts.


    Hey!


    The man who had to be stunned, and the cobweb-like crack spread out from the back.


    After all, in a low explosion, Sasuke''s man completely collapsed, Sasuke''s body completely fell into the sight of Raytheon.


    "The man who must be killed is actually broken!"


    Sasuke exclaimed, and he suddenly thought of it. When the original was in the middle, Ray-Ray was also completely capable of breaking the spot with bare hands.


    Seeing the body of Sasuke, Raytheon flashed a killing in the eyes, and the right leg thundered and flickered.


    Righteousness and anger!


    Lei Ying¡¯s right leg is like a dragon, roaring and sweeping to Sasuke.


    Between the millennium and the hair, the assistant of the assistant immediately sealed, and the purple guardian enchantment emerged. This is one of his life-saving means.


    roar!


    Purple and blue brilliance constantly collided, and finally turned into a torrent of water shock wave spread, a cloud of smoke in the field of vision.


    ......


    In the purple enchantment, Sasuke gasped and looked at the fierce and sinister thunder. He really saw the strength of the night moon, and he finally understood why the night moon was praised as the strongest in the past.


    "Although you are strong, I am not a soft persimmon!"


    Immediately, Sasuke once again showed the man who must be Sasuke. In a moment, the tall man of Sasuke Sasuke will cover it.


    "The same moves are useless to me!"


    Lei Ying sneered a smile, he thought that Sasuke is looking for a dead end.


    "Is that really so?"


    Sasuke¡¯s mouth was light, but he saw his hands fast.


    Xianfa. Longhua''s technique!


    In a strange shock, I saw that the same man with the same hand was printed, the purple light gushed out, and an invisible wave of waves spread out from the center of the man.


    In the next second, I saw that the body surface of the man must be brilliance, and the white Chakra was constantly pouring out of the ground, and he continued to enter the male body of Zuo Zuo.


    "Hey!"


    The man who had to be a scream made a bark similar to a beast. He saw a strange change in his body. On the original armor, the rune of the dragon scale gradually emerged. Zuo Zhinan is around.


    "This change is..."


    After all, it was Lei Ying, and it was also a well-known group of people. At once, I recognized the technique that Sasuke applied.


    "It turned out to be a fairy law!"


    "Yes, it is the fairy law."


    Natural Chakra poured into the room, Sasuke''s physical injury quickly recovered.


    "Now I am already a fairy, and I have attached the technique of Longhua to the man of Zuo Zuo. At this moment, the man of Zuo Zuo really has the defensive power of the immortal, and it can be said that it has become the strongest. Absolute defense."

 v2 Chapter 387： Festival

    ?? "How will you face the next battle?"


    Sasuke controlled the dragon''s saga to rush to Raytheon.


    After the dragonization, the speed of the male must be increased sharply. Almost only the afterimage can be seen. The purple punch is enlarged in front of the thunder shadow, and the thunder shadow is completely shrouded like a comet falling.


    "Oops!"


    Lei Ying dark road is not good, immediately running the whole body Chakra, both fists hit at the same time.


    "boom!"


    The shock wave spreads out, the airflow swells, and the whole earth trembles.


    However, seeing Lei Ying knees on the knees, sweat is like a spring, resisting the arm of the man who is Zuo Zuo constantly trembles.


    The power of Longhua¡¯s male is extraordinary, and Rao is too strong to resist.


    "Unspeakable."


    Sasuke gave a chuckle, and the man who had to be accompanied increased his pressure.


    Hey!


    The sound of the bone cracked, and Ray''s right arm had broken. Under the strong tremor, his chest was stagnant, his mouth was sweet, and the blush was spurting out.


    "I still insist, what beliefs have supported you? The village? Or the dignity of the shadow? Oh, that doesn''t matter. When it comes to real power, even God has to tremble."


    Sasuke sneered, and Longhua must slam a punch again.


    Hey!


    Under the blessing of the strength of the double boxing, Lei Ying can no longer compete, and the body collapses in many places, and the blood overflows.


    Lei Ying''s eyes are round and round, and the pain from the whole body is like a slap in the face. Then, in a flash, his beliefs are shaken. In the face of Longhua, he has a sense of fear.


    Vaguely, Sasuke in front reminded him of a scene in the past. At that moment, he and Chirabi were facing the four generations of Huo Ying, and the two joined forces to defeat the end.


    Now, in the face of Sasuke, the feeling of powerlessness in Raytheon is even worse. He knows that the power of Sasuke has completely surpassed him. It is very likely that even the four generations of Huo Ying are not opponents.


    "I don''t want to be reconciled. Is the ninja of Konoha a genius? When can Yun Niancun catch up?"


    After all, Raytheon''s line of sight gradually dim, but it was fainting.


    When Payne attacked the wood leaves suddenly, it almost made everyone unprepared. Since then, the wood leaves have suffered heavy losses.


    This is the battle, gradually let the wood leaves on the trajectory of change.


    People began to realize that the inherent pattern of tolerance in a village and a country is correct. Under the leadership of the ninja, will it really achieve long-term peace and stability?


    There is no doubt that peace is what people long for, especially after the war, the hope for peace is even more urgent.


    Looking up to the light in the dark, those hopes cast a mottled camouflage.


    The leaves of the wood, the towering trees of the centuries, may have been rotted, but their green leaves are still lush.


    The younger generation, the golden generation of Muye, as the mainstay of this battle, the strength they showed made everyone admire, many people said that they are the hope of the wood leaves, the future of the wood leaves, the future of the wood leaves Give them words like them.


    Although the hat is very tall and almost overwhelming, it also sets off the mentality of people at the moment. They need a hero and need a child who can lead an era and hope for them.


    Naruto, as the protagonist of this battle, one person is not afraid of Payne six. With the perfect cooperation of Miaomushan Xianji and Jiuwei Chakra, he defeats the powerful enemy in the hearts of all without pressure. Wood leaves saved back from the crisis.


    "He is like the sun, giving people unlimited warmth and giving people infinite power. As long as he is in, he will see the light."


    This is a comment from Naoki Kobe on Naruto. This sentence is definitely an exaggeration. However, from the side, we can see the position of Naruto in the hearts of the people of Muye. He is a hero and a hope.


    Naruto, faint, has become a person who can be trusted and pinned.


    Just like the promise made by Naruto when he was a child, he wanted to be a man of Naruto. He wanted everyone''s approval. Now, he did it.


    Because the outline hand is missing, life and death are unknown. After the war, Muye is in desperate need of a prestigious person to come out to preside over the overall situation, that is, to serve as the sixth generation of Huo Ying.


    For a period of time, people started to discuss the sixth generation of Huo Ying. Some people said that they wanted to let the door be Yan Dang. Some people said that they would let Kaka Xidang, and some even said that it would be difficult for them to adjust their voices. People talked about it.


    Some unscrupulous people have come out to make trouble at this moment, and use the sixth generation of Huo Ying¡¯s gimmicks to spread various rumors in an attempt to make people feel floating.


    The consortium of Muye saw a gradual uneasiness in the political situation, and immediately became arrogant, preparing to recommend Xiaochun or the door inflammation, and let one of them become the sixth generation of Naruto.


    However, I don¡¯t know why, because of the reasons, the door inflammation and Xiaochun retreat at this moment, and they excused the people¡¯s recommendation on the pretext that the years have been overwhelmed.


    At this moment, the ''root'' hidden in the ground drilled the ground.


    The Zhicun group has been standing in the sun at the top of the wood leaf that has been lurking in the dark. His appearance is shocked by everyone.


    "What! The group of adults will be in charge of Huo Ying!"


    "Yeah, I also read it in the Morning Post. It is incredible. I have never heard of the name of this adult before. Today, I realized that this adult is the second generation of Huo Ying¡¯s apprentice like Fei Fei. ""


    "Oh, it turns out that I heard that the group¡¯s adults have been responsible for managing the dark parts of the leaves, and he has made many sacrifices for the leaves."


    On the street, you can see the things that the Muye people¡¯s discussion group hides as Huo Ying.


    Although many people didn''t know much about the high-level who had never met, they knew that the group and the flying brothers were brothers and they soon accepted the existence of the group.


    Just as ¡®the name of the person the shadow of the tree¡¯, the majority of the reason for the identification of the group is because of the flying.


    In fact, the group¡¯s appointment as Huo Ying is also premeditated.


    At the time when the big snake pill attacked the wooden leaves, the group deliberately did not rescue the flying, in order to be the seat of the five generations of Huo Ying. At that time, he was full of ambitions and prepared to go to the stage to take the lead and lead the wooden leaves to the peak.


    But no matter what, halfway through the process of biting gold, I don¡¯t know what method to use to get the hand out of the wood leaves, and other high-level executives are very happy to let the master hand in the fifth generation.


    Such a change, the group secretly hated, obviously made so many sacrifices, and even hesitated to push the hand to the dead, and failed to win the position of the five generations of Huo Ying.


    As a last resort, the group has temporarily suppressed his ambitions. He has self-knowledge and his prestige in the hearts of the people of Muye. He is not as good as he is, and he is not as good as his granddaughter. He is not a man of the first generation. It¡¯s a delusion to have a chance to win the fire.


    Finally, Payne attacked Konoha, and the terrible war caused the wood leaves to be destroyed. When the natural disaster occurred, the master was missing, and the position of the fire shadow was vacant again. The group could no longer resist the greed of rights.

 v2 Chapter 388： Festival

    The group has mastered all the forces of the dark, and some functional departments have also been infiltrated by the forces.


    When the high-rise of the wood leaves was the brain of the fire shadow, he put pressure on Xiaochun and the door inflammation. Whether it was a conspiracy or a conspiracy, he had to smash. In the matter of being a fire shadow, no one dared to call him.


    For the outside, the group said that it is a temporary generation of five generations of Huo Ying, after the return of the outline, the fifth generation of Naruto is still served by the master.


    These are just scenes, lie to the ordinary people, and earn a good reputation for him, saying what the group of Tibetans indifferent to fame and fortune, such as thin and thin clouds.


    Is the group a wolf or a skeleton? This is a very profound question.


    There is a saying called Sima Zhao''s heart that everyone knows, but I want to say, who knows the heart of the group?


    The group knows how to forbear, knows how to choose, when to know the villain, when to be a gentleman.


    When he was young, the desire for power in the group¡¯s mind reached its utmost, but he did not show it. Even if the power reached the extreme, he did not take the initiative to take up the role of Huo Ying. At most, he used the hand of others to kill him. .


    When Fei Fei sacrificed, the group had to repent and saw that his friends and his enemies had died for a lifetime. He had a strong embarrassment for the first time.


    At the same time, the group began to think about what it was like to live in this life, and whether it fulfilled the ideals of the heart.


    People are alive, and have been in a hurry for a hundred years.


    The group has been buried in the soil for a large part of the body. Only the one who has exposed his head is left. He is more afraid of death at the old age, but he understands that fighting with the sky is not just an empty talk, just like painting a cake to fill the hunger.


    Therefore, the eagerness to complete the long-awaited volunteers is the most desired thing in the group.


    Huo Ying, Huo Ying!


    This word is like a nightmare, and it is closely intertwined with the group. Every night, in addition to occasionally recalling some of the things he has done, the most common thing is to become a scene of Huo Ying.


    At the coronation ceremony, the regiment stood on the Huo Ying Building to announce the inauguration declaration. The people in the audience were greeted by the enthusiasm. From that eager eyes, they can see the reverence and belief of him.


    Although these are just dreams, they are just fantasy, but they are the most profound portrayal of his heart.


    Once, the second generation of Huo Ying gave the group a chance. At that moment, he clearly has the ability to do it. He has the ability to stand up. As long as he decides, as long as he has the determination to die, Huo Ying¡¯s seat is his.


    However, the group still shrinks, his dream has not yet been realized, he is afraid of death, he is afraid that he will die.


    In the end of hate, the saddest thing in life is nothing more than this.


    A decision can change the fate, and the group really understands the meaning of this sentence.


    When you let go, let go, and never drag on for others. This is the lessons learned from the collection for decades. Therefore, he became bold, cold, and even ruthless.


    In dealing with the Uchiha event, he is very different from the singularity of the Huairou policy. He believes that it is only correct to completely destroy it. All the factors of instability must be erased.


    With firm determination and with his own concept of life, the group finally persuaded Fei Fei.


    On the full moon night, the **** killing night, the group and the people with the soil cooperated to completely annihilate the Uchiha family, and hundreds of human lives were turned into gray flying.


    The outlook on life and values ??are all about everything.


    As long as it is what the group thinks is right, it can''t be changed anyway. No matter what it goes through, he will carry it out.


    This is the obsession of the group and his merits.


    The human heart is wise, and one is obsessed with adulthood.


    Do you say that the group is a good person or a bad person, is he a good person?


    The murderer, the most vicious person in the world.


    Bad guys?


    Preserving the overall situation, in exchange for a short peace with minimal sacrifice. At all costs, we must protect the loved ones, the people we love, and he is like a ¡®shadow¡¯.


    Although it is a ''root'', the group has no regrets, and has been hiding underground for decades, and has endless darkness and loneliness. The "root" should be alive like the ''root''.


    Under the decay, there is a heart hidden in the heart.


    Where there is a root, there must be a wooden leaf flying.


    As long as it is for the trunk, as long as it is for the foliage, it has experienced all the pains of the insects biting the body and mind, but also let the leaves of the wood bloom brilliantly.


    In the slightly dimly lit office, the group was holding the fire and shadow in his hand, feeling the warmth of the presence, and squatting in front of him.


    "I finally got to this position, Huo Ying, I am not very eager... Why... why there is such a sense of emptiness."


    I don''t know why, the group now remembered the death of the dead.


    Thoughts floated in the air, the group saw that Fei Fei was smoking a cigarette bag, and he smashed a white smoke. At this time, the latter took a deep breath, but smiled.


    "Old man, how do you feel, Huo Ying''s seat is good, just a little cold... Haha... You are still the same, don''t wear a face all day like a dead girl I have to smile and become a fire shadow. Like me, I am easygoing."


    The mirror is full of water, and the scenery of the past has quietly emerged.


    At this moment, the group was realized, and Fei Fei was the biggest obsession in his life, the only and most sincere friend.


    The eyes of the group were gradually blurred, and almost trembled and said to himself: "Ô³·É...I''m sorry."


    After the regiment came to power, it followed the guidelines set by the tops of Konoha, and joined other Ninmura to hold a five-figure conference to deal with the ''xiao'' organization that has become a cancer.


    After the invitation was issued, each village had responded, first of all, Sha Niu Village.


    As an ally of Muye Sharon Village has a positive attitude, especially after I fell in love with Muye, I assisted in this matter and sent invitations to other Niuzi Villages.


    After that, the news of Yun Ren Village came and agreed to unite.


    Lei Ying advocates iron and blood military rule. In his consciousness, tyrannical force can erase all factors that endanger the stability of the world. Therefore, he is willing to accept the "xiao" jointly, but the condition is to hold the five shadows conference. The location must be in the country of Lei.


    Lei Ying is so arranged, naturally he has his ideas, in the country of Lei, occupying the geographical position, as the host has enough right to speak, this approach is in line with his tyrannical character.


    On the other hand, if the conference is a trap, Yun Ren Village can respond in the first time, and gather the power of the whole country to completely kill the wood leaves and sand. This kind of worry is not without reason. As the leader of Yun Ren Village, Lei Ying must rule out all the threats that threaten the stability of the village. After all, he has heard of the rumors of the Banquet.


    The fact that Lei is strong, this is obvious to all, even if it is impossible, I can''t match it. In order to win over to this powerful partner, Kono received the conditions of Raytheon, and agreed that the security and details of the conference were solely the responsibility of Lei Guoguo.

 v2 Chapter 389： Festival

    In this way, the five-figure conference initiated by Muye fell to the hands of Lei Zhiguo.


    One day later, Tu Ying sent a message and agreed to the convening of the Wuying Conference.


    In just three days, all the preparatory work for the Wuying Conference was in full swing. At this time, only the news of Wujiu Village had not come.


    ......


    Wuji Village, immersed in a short period of tranquility.


    Since the introduction of the village, she has been living with the Eagle team. After all, I have experienced life that has been drifting all the year round. The atmosphere of the land of a foreign land has quickly adapted. For her, what is life like, it is just a place to change.


    Zhaomei is very enthusiastic about the Eagles and the Emperor. They are often invited to go to various places to play, such as hiking and hot springs.


    I know that the master likes to gamble, according to the beauty of the genre, and learned a bit of gambling, I have to say that her gambling talent is still quite high, and soon became proficient in all kinds of means, out of the old, gambling over the sea. Skills she knows.


    Every time, when she and her gambling gambling, she must be defeated, but she is like a curse. The more she loses, the more she is obsessed with it and the gamble is beautiful.


    The hand does not believe, and she has not been a gambling actor for decades.


    The result was acceptable to the beauty, she couldn¡¯t wait to see the fierce defeat of the master, but she looked at the latter¡¯s brows from time to time. She felt funny, and she could finally overwhelm you in some way. Technology is not bad.


    I have to say that people still need to communicate with each other. Through gambling, the relationship between the hands and the beauty is much better, and it is developing in a stable pilgrimage. The two gradually became speechless, and even they would exchange some private words of their daughter''s family.


    The news that the regiment was in charge of Huo Ying was passed to the fog-bearing village on the same day. The director held a silent attitude toward the incident. She only hoped that the regiment had the ability to arrange the post-disaster reconstruction work and let the wood leaves restore the glory of the past.


    Unconsciously, the hands of the hands of the wood leaves are a lot weaker, although they are still in the heart, but there is no such impulse to hang their stomachs and want to send their lives.


    The master has never had the mentality of being at the distance of the rivers and lakes. She is not the Virgin, not a bad person. It is also a last resort to take part in the five generations of Naruto. After leaving the position of Huo Ying, the master has seen a lot of things, and the things of the leaves are handed over. Just give it to others.


    Perhaps this is where you are, then you can do your part.


    ......


    After the news of the five-figure conference was sent, Zhao Mei did not immediately make a decision, but discussed with the senior consuls.


    On the letterhead, the reason for the five-figure conference has been explained clearly. According to the beauty, the contents of the document are simply conveyed. It probably means that ¡®Ïþ¡¯ has become a climate and has to be removed from these scenes.


    Some of the ¡®Xiao¡¯ cases were told to the public after the consent of Sasuke, and they were shocked by the fact that everyone knew about the ¡°Eye of the Moon¡± plan and the goddess of the goddess.


    "Water Shadow Adult, are you sure the accuracy of the message?!"


    An old man wearing a blue-colored linen said with a blank face. He also heard the legend of the goddess of the goddess, but did not expect these to be true.


    "Yes, I am sure."


    According to the words of Sasuke and Sasuke, I believe that the conspiracy of the goddess of the goddess is correct.


    ¡°The goddess of î does exist. Since her seal, her descendants have been looking for ways to unlock the seal. The ¡®moon eye¡¯ plan was driven by ¡®he¡¯.¡±


    "It''s unbelievable. Isn''t the goddess of sorrow destroying the ninja world that she created?"


    "It''s terrible. If she is resurrected, the consequences are really unimaginable."


    "You must find a way to stop it."


    ......


    According to the beauty of the wall, watching the high-level consuls of the high-level consuls, she knows that this is only the beginning, when the conspiracy of the goddess of the gods is known to the world, that is the real riot.


    After all, the goddess of the goddess is the **** who created the culture of the endurance. The human beings in the world of fire and shadow are like the **** of the sky. The **** of creation is always crowned with infinite awe and respect. This is faith.


    Faith is a wonderful thing that can create everything and destroy everything.


    When the faith is shattered, the world will fall into the darkness, fear, death, and various negative emotions will emerge. If we lose the motivation to live, we begin to doubt the value and meaning that exists in the world.


    The collapse of the order and the floating of the human heart are like experiencing the great catastrophe of the heavens and the earth. When the goddess of blasphemy appears, it is the time when the faith is shattered.


    "Everyone is quiet."


    Seeing that the situation on the field has achieved the expected results, it is only after the beauty has continued to speak.


    "Because of the reason of the goddess of the goddess, it has triggered many incidents afterwards, and the ''xiao'' organization has also emerged. Its purpose is not only the resurrection of the goddess is an attempt to challenge the dignity of the entire family. With authority. Now, Muye decided to unite the strength of the five great villages to deal with ''xiao'' and kill them in the bud before the disaster."


    The voices fell, and other high-level officials quickly expressed their opinions.


    "Water Shadow is very right. We can''t sit still and watch the face of Ninja suffer from collapse. I can''t do this kind of thing."


    "Yes, I think so. Under the water, please order to agree to the invitation of the Wuying Conference. We must discuss the solution together."


    "Yeah, the water and the adults, combined with the strength of the entire endurance world, will be able to cope with all the difficulties, even in the face of the future of terror, there will be a fight."


    ......


    After listening to the opinions of everyone in the sitting room, according to the beauty of the tiny jaws, the red lips are light, but it is a crisp voice.


    "Very good, since everyone looks at it like this, then I don''t say much. The invitation of the Five Shadows Conference only allowed me to agree on behalf of all the people in Wuyong Village. On the same day, I will go to Leizhiguo to attend the meeting. In the meantime, I am not there. The government affairs of Wujiu Village must also rely on you."


    "Water and shadow adults, rest assured, the security of the world can not be delayed, I am not a generation of vegetarians, as long as the fog can not use us, no matter what is self-defeating."


    I got the guarantee from everyone, and according to the beauty, I put down the worry about the village of Wuyu. She believed that everyone in the room believed in their ability. It was like what was said in the inauguration declaration.


    "I believe that all those who believe in me are your trust and let me stick to the present. So, in the future, I will use the rest of my life to build the village of Wujiu. At the same time, you are also the owner of Wujiu Village, the family. Prosperity needs your help..."


    ......


    "Sasuke, do you really want to go to the five shadows conference with the beauty?"

 v2 Chapter 390： Festival

    Inside the house, Tsuna and Sasuke sat on the tatami, and there were two cups of hot tea on the table in front of them.


    "Yes, my aunt, I am ready to go tomorrow. On the one hand, it is to protect the water and the adults, on the other hand, it is for the sake of the group."


    When Saying ¡®ÍŲء¯, Sasuke¡¯s tone was cold and a little cold. ¡°If it¡¯s not this old, Uchiha will be ruined!¡±


    "You are still worried."


    The director sighed, and she knew that Sasuke¡¯s vengeance was eager to succumb.


    "You want to kill the group, I will not stop it. I don''t know much about him. But don''t forget, the group is already a fire shadow. If you kill him now, it will undoubtedly provoke the anger of the entire family." Sasuke, are you sure you want to do this?"


    Sasuke knows the concerns of the master, she is afraid of herself and the entire endurance of the enemy, completely fall into the abyss of revenge, and truly become a poor person who is homeless.


    Because of the big snake pill, Sasuke can''t go back in a short time. If he kills the group, don''t say that Muye will not let him go, even if he is in the village, he can''t stay.


    Provoking the dignity of the entire family, who can accommodate him, the world is big, and where is the place to live.


    "Aunt, don''t worry, since I can make such a decision, there must be a solution. The group cannot kill, but it does not mean that it is an enemy of the world."


    "Since you are so sure, then I..."


    The director also wants to say something, but seeing that Sasuke has a well-thought-out look, he still pressed the phrase "I will go with you" back to my heart.


    The master sat quietly at the table and looked at Sasuke''s gradually matured outline. He suddenly remembered what happened to him. I don''t know when she became so concerned about others. This long-lost feeling is long-lost. Move and regain your hands.


    "Sasuke, don''t move. Your care is smashed."


    The hand was attached to the body, and the support of the fog-bearing village worn by Sasuke was in front of him.


    The movement is very gentle. This feeling makes the master''s hand return to the time of the cardamom. At that moment, she also dreamed of helping the intimate person to organize the protection.


    Suddenly, Sasuke grabbed the palm of his hand, but he listened to him with great care: "When these things are over, change back to the protection of Konoha..."


    The thundering plain is located in a partiality, even in the country of Lei.


    The original place was not seen, but it was gradually famous because of the convening of the Wuying Conference.


    It is also purposeful for Lei Ying to choose the venue for the Wuying Conference. On the one hand, the geographical location is remote and sparsely populated, which can reduce the harassment of unrelated people to the meeting. On the other hand, Raytheon attempted to take this opportunity to develop the Thunder Plains and increase the economic capacity of the place with its temporary reputation.


    The five-film talks were held soon, and there were many ninja troops wearing a hyperthyroidism in the calm thunder plain. Lei Ying took the lead in dispatching some ninja elites from Yun Ren Village to the area, responsible for investigation and patrol, to ensure that security is safe.


    As the host, the country of Lei shows the style of a big country. In just one week, the new venue was completed and used as a five-day talk.


    Of course, such a building is not a bean curd project. Although the building is fast, its quality is unquestionable. According to experts'' estimates, the venue can withstand at least eight earthquakes. Even if an army continues to use artillery bombardment, it will take half an hour to break through the perimeter facilities.


    When everything is ready, the missions of the other four countries will come, Muye, Sha Ren, Yan Ren, Wu Ren, and the ninja team wearing various kinds of protection will slowly enter under the leadership of ¡®Shadow¡¯.


    It¡¯s a scene that is so crowded with people. The most recent one was only the time when the three villagers signed the agreement after the third World War.


    ¡®Shadow¡¯ was crowned the most powerful ninja, and the meeting of five film figures was naturally a grand event. Although many people came here to join in the fun, none of them were blocked by security ninjas.


    In the venue, you are slowly seated.


    The acquaintance of Raytheon is Darui and Samui, and the two are the left and right hands of Raytheon Night Moon.


    Come with the shadows of his terracotta and black soil, a fat and thin, one high and one short, there is a strange kind of strangeness behind the small old man.


    I have become a five-generation wind and shadow. I love Luo with handcuffs and Kanjiro. In the past few years, the three have grown a lot, and the kind of green is gradually fading.


    The group was followed by two ninjas, the mountain wind and the oil girl took root. The two of them served in the group for many years, and they have become indispensable figures around the group.


    As for the water and the beautiful, when I love Luo to see the figure behind her, I was shocked.


    "Sasuke!"


    Yes, it¡¯s Sasuke behind Shinji. This time, only Sasuke who came to participate in the five-figure conference with the beauty of the United States handcuffed his mouth, an incredible color.


    "How is it possible that he is not rebellious? How has it become a fog!"


    The group is a gaze, and it has a dark heart. Although I don''t understand why Sasuke appears here, he is vaguely aware that the other person''s purpose is him.


    In the last battle, Sasuke erased Raymond''s memory about him, so he didn''t know. When he heard the name of Sasuke calling out Sasuke, Raymond had some impressions about Sasuke.


    "The rebellion of Muye, hey, can anyone come to the Wuying Conference?!"


    Obviously, Lei Ying is very unhappy, he can''t look down on rebellion in his heart. In his consciousness, rebellion is a group of wolves.


    The old man in the shadows is curious to see Sasuke. He heard about Dida''s affairs. He said, this is the person who killed Dida La. It looks very good, but it is a pity.


    For the attitude of everyone, Sasuke turned a blind eye and stood facelessly in the face of beauty, and could not see what he was thinking.


    Seeing that everyone is so unsuccessful to see Sasuke, according to the beauty, it is a dedication.


    "Hey, everyone knows. Sasuke used to be a rebellious person, but he is now a person in our village, and I brought him here. Why, you still have to expel us?"


    "The water shadows are heavy, we don''t have that meaning. Since Sasuke has become a fog, the previous things will naturally be written off."


    I love Luo and I am generous. Although I am dissatisfied with Sasuke¡¯s rebellion, I still can¡¯t say anything because of the beauty of my face.


    At this time, the group also spoke. "Sasuke is the elite of our wood leaves. His departure is a big loss of the wood leaves. I didn''t expect him to go to the fog village... Congratulations on the water shadow. Talent."


    Everyone has a sneak peek at it.

 v2 Chapter 391： Festival

    "Well, let me say that Sasuke will become the mainstay of our village."


    No longer entangled in Sasuke''s affairs, the atmosphere of the venue gradually got on the right track. Raytheon, as the leader of the conference, first delivered a speech.


    "First of all, everyone is welcome to attend this meeting. Everyone knows the purpose of the recall. Yes, we are united to deal with the ''Xiao'' organization. Some time ago, ''Xiao'' secretly carried out the so-called tail beast. The ''hunting'' plan, as far as I know, one, two, three, four, five, six, has fallen into their hands, and even my brother Chirabi is almost poisoned! ¡±


    Reminiscent of the two things by the wooden man and the Chirabi, Raytheon is very angry. "¡®ÏþÏþ¡± is provoking the dignity of our country, and stealing the power of the tail beast. We must not tolerate this kind of thing!¡±


    Lei Ying is filled with indignation, but it seems to be the same as ''Xiao'' has the hatred of killing his wife. The two are judged by the wooden man. The key is Chirabi. If he does not arrive in time, he will probably suffer. Xiao''s poisonous hand.


    After Sasuke stood in the beauty of the body, he looked at Raytheon with interest. The memory of Kiraby being secretly started by ¡®Dawn¡¯ was that he added it by writing the wheel eye.


    After defeating Lei Ying, Sasuke not only deleted Lei Ying¡¯s memory about him, but also tampered with Lei Ying¡¯s memory, so that all the targets were directed at ''xiao'', completely turning ''Xiao'' into everyone. A terrorist organization.


    There is also a reason for Sasuke to do so, in order to force out the behind-the-scenes black hands hidden in ¡®xiao¡¯, and to interfere with the ¡®he¡¯s plan by relying on the power of the entire renminbi, in order to hinder the appearance of the goddess of î.


    In addition to the goddess of sorrow, there are six immortals, the peerless powerhouse who created the Ninja sect. In the subconscious, Sasuke feels that a series of conspiracy in the world of Naruto is relevant to him.


    The six immortals are mysterious, and there are very few records about him. They simply don¡¯t see anything from the literature and legends. Who knows what purpose he has for the tolerance of the world, and his ambition is more than the goddess of the goddess. terrible.


    The goddess of sorrow is the six immortals who are lurking. The existence of these two ancient gods is like a nuclear bomb. The goddess of î has been sealed and will not come out for the time being. However, the six immortals, his consciousness is deposited in the body of Sasuke and Naruto.


    Sasuke has already felt that there is a terrible atmosphere in his body. This breath monitors everything about him and controls his fate. The reason why Sasuke can feel it is because of the reason of the refining pot, but if he wants to expel it, he can¡¯t do it now.


    Sasuke guessed that this breath was most likely a six-way immortal. After he died, he added spiritual power to the bodies of Indra and Ashura.


    Even if it is reincarnation, the spiritual strength is still invisible as the bones of the bones, between the spots and the columns, so is Sasuke and Naruto, the invisible shackles, the general fate of the track, like a long silk entanglement disk. The volume, hidden in it, is an ulterior motive.


    In the face of an unpredictable future, Sasuke does not want to wait, passive acceptance is worse than taking the initiative to attack, constantly improving the strength, using various disturbances to break the shackles of the fate attached to him by Liu Dao and Hui Ye.


    ......


    The five-figure talks continued, and Lei Ying opened a good start. The atmosphere of the conference was shifting to the party that hatred ''xiao''. As a direct victim, I love Luo is a manifestation and expresses the firm determination to fight against the ''xiao'' organization. .


    Tu Ying is also hateful for ¡®Ïþ¡¯, four tails and five tails. It belongs to the tail beast of Yan Ren Village, and their property is easily taken away by ¡®xiao¡¯. The tail beast is not a small toy of a cat and a dog. It is a guarantee of the strength of the village and a symbol of honor. Now, ¡®Xiao¡¯ privately-tailed beast is undoubtedly playing face, not to cause the hatred of Yan Ren Village.


    Then, the group published its own views.


    "Wood leaves are almost destroyed under the wreckage of ''Xiao'', and even the five generations of Huo Ying are still missing. The old age is therefore the role of Huo Ying. Why can ''Xiao'' be so unscrupulous in the endurance of the world, because of the lack of sanctions No one stood up and confronted them positively. I think this is the main reason. Today, we are here to form a powerful organization to deal with the ''Xiao'' attack. For the strength of ''Xiao'' I I think everyone knows that we must be enemies with such powerful enemies. Only in this way can we defeat them. We must..."


    The group was arrogant and eloquent, and the righteousness said a sigh of relief. From the wood leaves to the whole endurance world, it was all-encompassing, and it was a reference to the classics, which fully expressed the hatred of the ¡®xiao¡¯ organization.


    Everyone in the room heard the words of the group, and they were infected by the group. The dissatisfaction with ¡®xiao¡¯ was even deeper.


    Watching the performance of the group Sasuke was slightly surprised. I didn''t expect the eloquence of the group to be so good. I have already said that it hasn''t finished yet for half an hour. I really didn''t see it.


    During the talks, the five ¡®Shadow¡¯ and some accompanying personnel expressed their own attitudes, and they were impassioned, talked about, and simple, and soon, two or three hours passed.


    There are a lot of talks, but the spirit of the conference is basically the following two aspects.


    First, ¡®xiao¡¯ has become a climate and has to be removed.


    Second, the establishment of the Endurance Alliance to fight against the ''Xiao'' organization.


    Afterwards, the meeting conducted a detailed discussion on how to form an alliance, how to form an alliance, how to carry out the next steps, and how to deal with the various actions of ¡®xiao¡¯ in the next period of time.


    The agenda for the talks was very cumbersome. At the end of the talks, it was already five or six hours passed, and the hour was also at dusk.


    Fortunately, everyone is a ninja, and physical fitness is not a problem at all. Such a high-intensity meeting can still cope with it.


    After the meeting was disbanded, Lei Ying arranged a banquet and residence for everyone. As a host, I have to entertain everyone.


    The five-film talks were successfully carried out. After all the agendas were completed, it was already three days passed.


    After the meeting, the five ¡®Shadows¡¯ left with their own subordinates. The group¡¯s first line left, and when they left, they looked like a hurry. It seemed that there was something urgent.


    The speed of the three people in the group was very fast. In less than half a day, it was to the border of the country of Lei.


    Looking at the endless yellow sand, the sun is burning in the sun, the extremely high temperature is roasting the spreading sand dunes. Here, it is the largest wasteland of the country of Lei, called the thunder and lightning desert.


    In the middle of the mountain, the sleeves wiped the sweat from the forehead, even if it was a ninja, but in this harsh climate, it was still too much to eat. In addition, he was already tired.

 v2 Chapter 392： Festival

    The feet gradually became heavy, and the wind in the mountains gasped. I looked at the group in front of me and looked at the same sweaty woman who took the roots. This was the courage to say: "The group of adults, let¡¯s take a break. Let''s go."


    "Tired?"


    The front group slowly slowed down, and the mountain strokes were in line with each other. They looked at the latter and shook their heads and said: "It¡¯s normal to be physically weak in the desert. It seems that you have reached the limit. Let''s rest."


    "Yes! Adult!"


    With the permission of the group, the mountain wind and the oil woman took a joy on the root surface, and they did not care for the image. They were lying on the sand with a glimpse of their bodies.


    For the mountain wind and the oil female roots of the wave-shaped gangs, but he is very strict with the subordinates, but these two are his cronies, followed him for decades, the feelings are there, he is still very good for the two outgoing.


    During this period of rest, the group was looking into the distance and seemed to be waiting for someone.


    The wind in June was not as cool as it was, especially in the desert, where the hot air was blowing, and the yellow sand rolled up so that the dunes in the distance were immersed in a faint yellow.


    The hot sand stuck to the skin. Spicy, sitting on the ground in the middle of the mountain, I was lucky enough to sit up and wipe the sweat from my face. "I am really going to do it with us?"


    "how is this possible!"


    The oil woman took a squat and stood up and said: "Now we are already an ally with the village, and it is impossible for Sasuke to tear the face and start with us. Is he going to be the public enemy of the world?"


    "Who said that it would not be."


    The left eye of the group became a line, and the half face covered by the bandage looked cold. "You are too small to see his obsession with Uchiha, even those who can kill his own brother, and What can''t be done!"


    "What! It''s dead!"


    The mountain wind screamed, and it was so powerful that it was killed!


    Thinking of the death of the body, the group said with some regrets: "It¡¯s a pity that a good piece, I put him in ''xiao'' was originally bound to that person, surprisingly winning at a critical time. But now it seems that he It¡¯s just a discard."


    After all, I used to have a good relationship with the shackles. The mountain strokes and the oil women¡¯s roots are indispensable to the feelings of the dead foxes in the rabbits. They can still remember the situation of carrying out the tasks, and the days of the brothers and sisters are gone forever...


    After a quarter of an hour, the three continued to hurry, and the rush of inevitable suspicion of escape, but there is no way, the other situation is stronger than the people, can you still die and fight with him?


    Exhausted, the group is also very wrong, for so many years, it is the first time so embarrassed, an old bone can not withstand the toss, he is very remorse at this moment, I knew that I had to send several dark parts to assassinate Sasuke. As a result, such a small scorpion animal was left, and the wings were hard, and it was necessary to take a bite.


    There is no regret medicine in the world, and it is always necessary to come back to the mix. The group can only swallow the bitter fruit that he planted. At this moment, he only hopes to get back to the leaves as soon as possible. At that time, Sasuke will certainly not dare to take him.


    ......


    After the group left and left, Sasuke bid farewell to the beauty, and chased it alone.


    Zhao Mei knew what Sasuke was going to do. She didn''t stop it. The life and death of the group had nothing to do with her.


    Moreover, the murderer, the person will always kill. The same beauty who experienced the genocide incident knows the pain of losing her loved ones. In the past period of time, she almost went crazy. The thought of revenge swallowed her reason and planned a riot that overthrew Yakang¡¯s rule.


    After many people died, **** will wake up from the lost souls. She began to realize that she had committed the killing. After revenge, instead of hatefulness, there is boundless guilt and guilt. With this kind of mind, according to the beauty of the five generations of water shadow, in order to repay the sin, she decided to dedicate her life to the village of Wuji, only in this way, can alleviate the guilt in her heart.


    "I hope that after killing the group, your vengeful heart will calm down. I really don''t want you to be like me..."


    This is the last promise of Sasuke''s help to Sasuke. It is a gift from Sasuke when he leaves. He only hopes that he can return smoothly.


    ......


    In the line of sight, the three ant-like black spots gradually became clear, and when they saw the figure on the ground, Sasuke¡¯s heart was happy, and immediately removed the seal of the void to chase the three.


    The sound of the break was clear, and the group of the road was hidden and looked down.


    I saw a figure in a plain clothes zoomed in quickly, not who is Sasuke!


    "The old dog!"


    Sasuke screamed, and immediately the hands were printed, the purple streamer flooded out, and a layer of space fluctuated to cover a radius of 100 meters, just trapping the group and others.


    Suddenly, the voice of Sasuke was shocked. The foot of the mountain was messy and unresponsive, but it was hit by a purple barrier.


    "Hey!"


    The barrier contained magical power, and the mountain wind that hit it was actually rebounded directly just picked up by the oil woman.


    "this is!"


    The group''s eyes are condensed. He has never seen this strange technique. The heart, the strange tricks that this little scorpion animal learned from, is similar to the enchantment.


    It is an enchantment that traps the three people in the group. Of course, it is not a ninjutsu. This is the martial art from the sixteen nights. The power is not comparable to ordinary ninjutsu.


    "Old dog! You are running!"


    Sasuke snorted, and after a swell of water, he entered the enchantment.


    The group''s hiding face looked at Sasuke step by step, and the dim yellow eye flashed a strong killing.


    "Small beast, you really dare to do it, you haven''t gotten out of the country of thunder, you have been chasing it. These years, the wings are hard, and you think you have learned some means to dare to scream!"


    "Hey! How many methods I have learned, you will understand, although you can''t be extraordinary, but it is more than enough to kill you!"


    "Really!"


    The eyes of the group were slightly stunned, and the right side of the bandage was manually moved. "Take me to see your strength. What makes you so crazy!"


    "Oh, really confident, old dog, Uchiha''s account, I haven''t looked for you yet, you can''t wait to do it for me, if that''s the case..."


    Sasuke¡¯s foot moved, and the body dragged the residual image to the oil woman to take root and the mountain stroke.


    Sasuke is too fast, the oil woman takes root and the mountain stroke is not responding at all, and it is seen that the violent purple thunder spreads.


    "Small beast, you dare!"


    The group screamed and screamed, and the hands were printed, and the wind was blowing.


    The speed of lightning is comparable? Moreover, Sasuke''s Thunder does not need to be printed at all. At the moment when the Tibetan and Tibetan seals were just completed, the huge thunderbolt was to completely devour the mountain strokes and the oil women.


    Nourish!


    Sharp blasting, air bursting, extremely high current turbulence.

 v2 Chapter 393： Festival

    The mountain wind and the oil female roots were both burned by lightning, and the demon property carried by the devil''s power constantly destroyed the body tissues of the two.


    With one hit, Sasuke stepped on the foot and leaped high, and he took advantage of the vacuum that was like a broken bamboo.


    The purple thunder that swallowed the mountain wind and the oil roots gradually dissipated, but they saw a blackened body. The next moment, the peristal motion, the large black solids fell.


    Seeing the change of the mountain wind and the oil woman taking root, Sasuke was slightly surprised, "blocked. It is really the elite of the dark department."


    "so close."


    The oil woman took a breath and tried to recover the bad insects, but found that the body of the bad insects collapsed. A force that does not belong to Chakra has already killed the bad insects.


    "His chakra has ghosts!"


    Subconsciously, the oil woman took the root and exclaimed, and found the unusualness of Sasuke Chakra.


    The middle of the mountain is pale and white. He is not a type of ninja in the battle. If it is not for the oil woman to take root, he will end up with the same bad guys.


    "I really want to be a ninja who can kill cockroaches. I will see him for the first time. Even Chakra, which can''t be swallowed by bad worms, how powerful it should be."


    Immediately, the oil woman took root and the mountain stroke came to the side of the group. The three men looked at Sasuke with a dignified look. They knew that the next is a real death battle, and it is the kind that will definitely die if not desperately.


    "Do you want to be singled out? Do you want to be a group? It also fits your character. Old dog, remember 10 years ago? You ordered the dark department, eradicate Uchiha, and eliminate the family that you think should not exist. I clearly remember that day. , slaughter, kill, like a **** scene in the world..."


    As if to recall something, Sasuke closed his eyes. "Their souls are around me. As long as they close their eyes, I can see their faces. I am unwilling to linger in my ear. Desolation. Three hundred and twenty-eight **** souls! These are the people killed by you... Old dogs, your dog¡¯s eyes are clear, the people you face, Uchiha¡¯s survival Uchiha Sasuke!"


    Sasuke screamed and suddenly opened his eyes, but it was a **** red six-pointed star.


    Seeing Sasuke''s kaleidoscope, the group''s heart sinks. He knows that the kaleidoscope is so powerful that only the kaleidoscope is opened, and the power of writing the wheel eye is really played out.


    Sasuke''s look is a bit strange, both eyes are missing, but it seems to be controlled by something.


    "The cycle under destiny is irreversible, and the Blade of Time engraves the curse of hatred, fate!"


    In an instant, the purple air flow continued to rise, and Sasuke was already covered in a layer of purple.


    "This power! The ban of the Uchiha family!"


    The group took a step back and there was infinite greed in the left eye.


    I saw a samurai phantom wearing a hyperthyroidism shrouded Sasuke, and the bronze bells under the helmet covered the bloodthirsty coldness.


    In fact, although as early as ten years ago, the true Sasuke has returned to the Kingdom of Heaven, but the powerful resentment at the time of death is like the remains of the bones.


    After 9527 inherited the memory of Sasuke, the kind of resentment was also imposed on his consciousness, which is one of the reasons why he clings to killing all those who are sorry for Uchiha.


    In order to prevent this resentment from affecting himself, as the original work has become an out-and-out avenger, Sasuke seals the resentment in the deepest part of the heart, and does not let it have any chance of riot.


    But now, when I saw the group, this one hand promoted the initiator of the genocide, and the resentment that should have been sealed broke out.


    Sasuke was completely unaware of the strangeness of his body. Under the resentment of that resentment, he arbitrarily vented his inner hatred.


    "Old dog! You caused it all! Sorry, Uchiha, everyone must die!"


    Sasuke yelled, and the blushing six-pointed star flashed thousands of killings, and the foot stepped on it, covering the men¡¯s violent plundering of the whole body.


    In the hands of the male, the blade of the thunderbolt is condensed, and the blade of the three-footed sword shines with a violent arc.


    "drink!"


    I saw the men¡¯s hands holding up, the gas field locked the group of three people, and the thunder and lightning blade slammed down.


    Crash!


    The tremors of the ground smashed, the yellow sand flew, and the tens of meters high sand dunes were actually intercepted by the waist.


    "call!"


    Sasuke¡¯s gasping gasps, slamming on the ground, slamming his head, and violent pain came. He felt that, besides that resentment, there was another force that controlled his emotions. To push him completely into the abyss.


    "It will be at this time...calling... Is this destined, inheriting your body, or inevitably embarking on an established trajectory."


    Sasuke was pale and tried to resist the indiscriminate power of invading the sea, but even if he did his best, he could not suppress it.


    "Sure enough, you, feathers, old and undead, and now you can''t live!"


    ......


    The group and others are able to escape the horrible sword of the man who wants Zuozhi The three people crouched in the distant sand dunes and watched all the actions of Sasuke.


    Seeing Sasuke''s attack stopped, the left eye of the group was slightly stunned, and the heart was, what kind of ghost is he doing, and what kind of look he is, is it schizophrenia?


    The mountain stroke is the type of ninja of the investigation type, and I saw what Sasuke¡¯s performance immediately realized.


    "The group of adults, Sasuke seems to be resisting the erosion of what power, now is the time to attack!"


    "Oh?"


    The group¡¯s eyes were condensed, and it was ordered immediately. ¡°The mountain is in the middle of the wind, and the oil girl takes root. You must use this means, you must kill this child!¡±


    "Yes!"


    The mountain wind and the oil female take root and follow the sound and the group to fly out. The three men become the corner of the horn and will be surrounded by Sasuke.


    Detonation, insect jade, wind smashing, all kinds of attacks one after another, the huge impact force that Nasuo''s man is constantly retreating, only to hear the fine humming sound, the sternum of Sasuke''s sternum is actually a sign of fragmentation .


    "Three **** guys!"


    Sasuke''s gaze continued to flash, and the killing and bloodthirsty gas began to rush out, and the sacred spirit was gradually swallowed up.


    "If you can''t stop it, let it develop! Destiny is attached to Uchiha''s shackles, all this, the fate of the reincarnation!"


    After all, Sasuke no longer resisted that force, letting resentment erode the mind, Chakra''s breath suddenly changed, cold and dead.


    The six-pointed star writes that the round eyes are more bloody, and the dark tick is like the purest evil.


    "Hey!"


    Feeling the change of Sasuke, the man must be screamed, and the purple air of anger is rising.


    "Hey!"


    The enchantment was broken, and the man''s body shape was a bit bigger. The armor on the top of the head disappeared and replaced with a bird-like structure like a bird.

 v2 Chapter 394： Festival

    At this time, the man of Sasuke began to evolve, from the samurai body to the crows, symbolizing the evil sword of killing and blood.


    "Old dog, then want to die, then I will fulfill you!"


    Sasuke licked his lips and smiled. The man¡¯s left hand showed a black sword with a black infinity.


    It¡¯s a great addition to the sword!


    Adding the sword of the earth and the blade of the thunder and lightning at the same time, the two sharp blades break open the air, and the space is twisted.


    "laugh!"


    The addition of the earthen sword has locked the shape of the mountain stroke, and the speed is extremely fast, and it is impossible to resist.


    "Hey!"


    The sharp blade penetrated the body of the mountain, but it was a sword that made him into two segments. The black flame burned continuously, and the remaining debris was turned into powder.


    "Mountain stroke!"


    The oil girl took the roots and smashed her lips, and her friend died. The anger swallowed his heart, and he rushed forward without a fate, and quickly sealed his hands.


    Secret law. Worm jade dances!


    Thousands of black worms have erupted from the roots of the oil women, and the black clouds will be swallowed by the men.


    "Hey!"


    The constant biting sound is uploaded from the male body of Susuo, which is the power of the male who is sending the bad insects to suck.


    "You can only be more ridiculous in front of Uchiha!"


    Sasuke did not care about sending bad insects. The thundering blade of the right hand of the man must be taken to the oil woman. The thunder flashed and fell apart. The fate of the oil girl took the same as the mountain stroke.


    The two men died, the group hatred, but there is no way, the other party is powerful and terrible, and he has no powerful ninja attack to break the defense of the man, he can only watch his subordinates being watched. People kill.


    The owner died, and the bad worms were frantic and screaming. It was a mad man who slammed the man of Zuo Zuo and wanted to break the defense of the man who had to be Zuo Zuo. However, this was only in vain.


    I saw that the Lei Guangli blade of the right hand of Zuo Zuo disappeared. The large-scale thunder and lightning came out of the male body of Zuo Zuo. The snakes spread and opened. Those bad insects quickly lost in the power of lightning. After all, they were Kill all.


    Solved the mountain wind and the oil woman took root, saw the **** Sasuke''s eyes more killing, he is eager for more killing, eager to water the water, the only way to make him feel the value of existence in the world.


    "Old dog, only you are left."


    Sasuke turned around and the huge Raven Dog had to step back to the side of the group. The **** kaleidoscope was like the **** of death.


    "I admit that you are very powerful, Sasuke, I really regret that I did not kill you at the beginning, your existence will only make the world of tolerance into a disaster!"


    The group''s hiding face is expressionless, and the old voice is faint.


    "kill me?"


    Sasuke smiled and said: "Do you think that there is such ability? It is time to repay all the guilt, your sin will be cut off by me. See you, this black blade is exactly You prepared, and there are countless souls that have been killed by you. The taste of the fire is definitely good."


    "I admit that I have done a lot wrong in my life, but Sasuke, you are blinded by hatred, you will not understand everything I have done. The existence of Uchiha in this world is a mistake in itself, as early as a few hundred years ago. Your family should perish, this is a curse, and it is also the sorrow of the world. The family cursed by fate must annihilate it completely!"


    "shut up!"


    Sasuke¡¯s heart hates it, and the man¡¯s hand in the hands of Sasuke¡¯s hands is hit!


    "Hey!"


    The body of the group was pierced, and the black flame burned his body, and the flame-like fainting of the flames.


    "Sasuke, you are wrong..."


    A large amount of blood was sprayed from the mouth of the group, and the broken internal organs squeaked under the burning of black inflammation.


    "Ai Zhibo''s right or wrong is not up to you to comment!"


    Adding a soil and a sword to the home, the group was intercepted by the waist.


    At this moment, the body of the fallen land has changed for a while, and after a mirror of water and water, an intact body appears on the sand dunes.


    "Ixagon, old dog, thank you for the strength of the Uchiha family. These things belong to Uchiha, I want to get it all back!"


    Sasuke snorted and added the earthen sword to continue to sneak into the group.


    Black inflammation is in the body, but the group is hiding with the avatar, just behind the man of Zuo Zuo, the hand is quickly printed.


    Hibiscus. The tree world is coming!


    The group used another force of the body to steal the first-generation raft.


    Thousands of trees miraculously rise from the desert, and the trunks of the knots will have to be tightly bound by the male limbs. In a short while, there will be an oasis of 100 meters in the desert.


    The body of the group suddenly appeared above the man of Sasuke. He stood on the trunk and looked down on Sasuke, who was trapped by the tree world.


    "Sasuke, do you know? The thousand hands and the family are the same as your Uchiha family. They have the power to destroy the entire ninja. Under such powerful force, everyone is afraid and forced to obey under pressure. They claim to be Immortal descendants, inherited the extraordinary power ~ www.novelhall.com ~ think that they are superior, enslaving other ethnic groups ... but for me, these are shit! Such a family can not exist in the forbearance Among the world, the kind of power that can subvert other things must not exist. Only in this way can we usher in true peace!"


    The voice of the group is a bit irritating, like narrating a rag that has been accumulated in the heart for a long time.


    "Why can''t mortals have powerful power, why do you always think that you are superior? Haha, look at your appearance, the thousand hands, the Uchiha family, after all, they are still annihilated in the dust of history. Now, I have yours. Strength, it can be said that I am the closest to God, the power of immortals, I also have, the kind of people who are descendants of immortals are really shit, where talent is the dominant player in the world, trying to control the power of others'' destiny , be sure to kill it!"


    "You are really sad..."


    As the tree world descended, Sasuke¡¯s consciousness was clear, but the killing was still unabated.


    "Is this the reason why you have been working hard for it? Funny, Uchiha and the dignity and pride of a thousand hands are mortal and can be understood by ordinary people! The descendants of immortals are always descendants of immortals, you will never understand this, attached by fate It¡¯s definitely not just a simple level difference, feel it, it¡¯s the power of the immortal!¡±


    Sasuke¡¯s voice came out of the air, but he saw the seal in his hand, and the strong white light excites.


    Xianfa, the magic of the dragon!


    In an instant, the male of Sasuke changed, and the dragon-shaped hook was engraved on the armor, and the original bulge appeared above the bird''s beak.


    "Roar!"


    The crows of the Ravens must be unbroken, as if they were venting some kind of pain, smashing, smashing, continuous cracking sounds, and all the tree branches were broken under the powerful force.

 v2 Chapter 395： Festival

    "It is possible to break free from the tree world!"


    The group hides out loud, and the hibiscus is hailed as the strongest ninjutsu, and even the ninjutsu that can be defeated by the nine tails, how could it be so easy to lose!


    "The power that mortals can never understand, the power of true immortals, the old dog, you will never get it!"


    "Hey!"


    The Crowd Dog must bear the enormous power of the fairy tales, and the natural Chakras are pouring out from the ground. When they are absorbed, they are letting the Crows of the Dogs once again soar.


    "Hey! Hey!"


    Seeing that the crows of the dog must be separated from the control of the tree world, the group immediately re-printed, in an attempt to suppress it by the power of the raft.


    The hibiscus is indeed the strongest ninjutsu, but it is even more terrifying to carry out the sacred man.


    In the original work, Sasuke used the help of Suzuki and Naruto to break the six-sword sword that was hailed as the strongest attack. The raft is still much worse than the six-way sword, and the general must be better than the sacred sword. A lot worse.


    Therefore, the raft is certainly not the opponent of the singer.


    "What happened to this little beast! Can''t even suppress him with the raft?"


    Seeing that the tree world is coming, it will collapse, and the group will leave.


    "boom!"


    The group had just left, the huge shock wave spread and opened, and a purple light rose from the sky, and all the trees fell apart.


    The man who has reached the height of fifteen meters has taken out the dust, and the body is constantly intertwined with the purple and white chakra fluctuations. Under the promotion of the fairy tales, the man must be strong!


    Sasuke locked the Chakra gas machine in the group, and the speed of the sacred swordsmanship was raised to the extreme. The residual image was swept away, and it was swept away from the group. At the same time, the black hand was added to the right hand and the sword was bound. To kill the latter completely.


    The group¡¯s eyes are gazing at the imposing man who wants to be a man, and his heart, it seems that today is really a lot of fierceness. Since he can¡¯t live, he will seal him even if he is desperate to die. Its destruction!


    Immediately, the group will step on the foot, and also fly to attack Sasuke, the hands quickly seal, the wind and the wind blade!


    laugh!


    The three-foot-sized wind blade cut through the air and slammed into the oncoming.


    Nourish!


    Sparks splashed, and the irritating friction sounded, but the wind was still unable to break the defense of the man, and the sharp wind became nothing in the last explosion.


    "Old dog, you are poor!"


    Sasuke knows that there is no devastating ninjutsu in the squad, and his attack is not at all in his heart. He controls the saga, and adds a sword to the earth.


    "laugh!"


    Where the black sword passed, the black flame burned, and the group was once again pulled out two pieces, and the broken internal organs fell to the ground.


    At this time, Ignatius also started, and the intact group appeared again. At this time, his face was pale.


    "How many times can you use your evil spirits? Old dogs, you can''t use the power of writing round eyes."


    However, seeing the left hand of Sasuke¡¯s man suddenly opened, like a big net to catch the group, it really has a sense of hiding the sky.


    The group did not dodge, and was allowed to be caught by the man.


    "Well!"


    The powerful squeezing force came, and the blood was sprayed from the mouth of the group. I saw his body being swept up and brought to Sasuke.


    "Old dog, this taste is very good."


    Sasuke''s six-pointed star is full of bloodthirsty taste, and the hands are gradually exerting strength. The screams of the left-handed man who is caught by the man must be screamed again. Under strong pressure, he almost crushes his whole body.


    Sasuke made the group closer to himself. He looked at the painful old face of the latter and felt more comfortable. He listened to him: "Do you know what is the real pain? Losing a loved one? Losing your faith in life? These are not The most important thing is that the fear of dying is the real pain. The feeling of being tortured and killed by life is definitely very good. Although you have the evil spirits, I will not kill you right away. I will let you taste it. All torture will kill you slowly"


    "You devil!" The group vomited a blood, and he felt that his internal organs had begun to be misplaced, and the chest was like the pain of being stabbed.


    "How can you understand that you are being swallowed by the darkness? Small beasts, thanks to the pleading for me to let you go, I was a little bit soft at the moment, but I know that people like you exist in the world. It¡¯s just a scourge. This is the end of the scribbles. I really should kill you in person!¡±


    "It''s a pity that you didn''t do it."


    Sasuke smiled and increased his pressure in his hands. He said, "Don''t despise anyone. This lesson remembers it. When you let me go, you should have the consciousness of being killed by me. Human beings. The heart of hatred is terrible. It can destroy everything. Once the anger is ignited, it is not so easy to extinguish."


    Sasuke¡¯s face is more hazy, and the resentment has completely obscured his mind. At this moment, he really became an avenger, not only a group, he even began to hate Konoha, he swears, after killing the group, To seek revenge on the leaves, destroy everything that reminds him of Uchiha.


    "Since Uchiha has not existed, everything related to Uchiha will be buried. Old dogs, go underground and have fun!"


    Sasuke yelled and suddenly forced his hand.


    "Hey!"


    The body of the group is like a water ball bursting, and the blood of the blush is mixed with the broken meat.


    The blood was splashed with the arm of the man, and the ground was completely red, and the blood of the eyes was really fierce.


    "Sure enough, killing is the most enjoyable thing. I have already felt that I am there. This is my destiny. I am born to kill, Sasuke, do you say that is not the case?"


    Sasuke licked his lips, as if he was talking to himself, the **** six-pointed star was even more brilliant.


    The pinched group was once again intact in the distance His left eyelid became a line, and the gloomy complexion did not know what to think.


    "Sure enough, I still can''t kill you. If this is the case, I can only use that thing. At the very least, I can''t let you destroy the leaves!"


    With the determination to die, the group rushed to Sasuke and pulled out a bitterness. Chakra was surging, and a wind blade with a strong destructive power condensed out.


    Immediately, the group and the huge body of the man must be together.


    Without supporting a few tricks, the group was once again killed by the man who had to be accompanied, and the black flame burned his body and mind, causing him to make a painful scream.


    "Old dog, you haven''t learned a long story. The mortal in the district still wants to challenge the dignity of the immortal. This is the common problem of your human beings. It is arrogant and arrogant. It can never understand that the real power can only make you understand after experiencing death. For real horror!"


    /book_68452/l


    Genius one second to remember the address of this station:. Mobile version reading URL:

 v2 Chapter 396： Festival

    Black inflammation broke out, and the group was turned into powder. The bloodthirsty in Sasuke¡¯s eyes was even worse. He longed for more killings.


    "Huh"


    The group fell to the ground, and even the use of Yi Xie that had already made him tired, even though there was a blessing of hibiscus, but he could not withstand such chakra consumption, he was still old.


    "laugh!"


    The sound of the emptiness came, and the horrible air machine made the group look white. I saw that the man¡¯s arm was attacked again, and he was in the hands like a claw.


    "Old dog, you really are old and undead. With all kinds of means, you have stolen the power of Qianshou and Uchiha. It¡¯s really greedy, oh! The power of the immortal is so good that it can be eroded by the raft. Being written by the wheel eye erodes the soul and becomes a slave to power, you can''t comprehend the so-called truth!"


    Say, Sasuke¡¯s face has a playful color. ¡°How many times can you use it? I¡¯m really powerful, so I want it all.¡±


    The group was gradually dizzy in front of his eyes. His line of sight showed a pair of infinitely magnified six-pointed stars, bright red and dark. The world of two colors was filled with infinite despair. In a moment, he saw that the leaves were in dire straits. Thousands of people were burned by black inflammation, and more ninjas died of murder, screams, screams, and the heads of people continued to fall, and were devastated by various beasts.


    "Absolutely not let the leaves become like that!"


    There was a convulsion on the face of the group, and the blood of the snake came out of the mouth. He bit his tongue and finally got out of the illusion.


    "How, the scene is very smooth, I can''t wait, haha, old dog, after killing you, I will go to Konoha, completely destroy it, I have begun to crave more brutal killing."


    Sasuke¡¯s look is really like a villain crawling out of hell.


    "Hey!"


    The group was once again pinched, and the blood splashed on Sasuke''s side face, making him look even more horrible.


    "This little beast, his power"


    The group was hiding his chest. He noticed that Sasuke was not right. When he faced the latter, he even raised an infinite fear, like a sense of suffocation in the face of some ancient beast.


    "No matter what, always stop him, Konoha, definitely can''t fall to that side!"


    The group is tightly locked to the right hand. His Ixuan is only once, and his bottom card is only the last one. Don''t be a god, you can control the people''s illusion of power.


    "Must stop him!"


    The group kept the teeth and continued to attack. The bitterness in the hands did not become a wind blade. The strength of the spiral seemed to break everything in the world.


    "boom!"


    The wind blade in the hands of the group had not caught the black blade of the man who had to be Zuo, but he was also shaken by the powerful force of the legs, and the spider-like cracks spread on the ground.


    "Dead!"


    Sasuke¡¯s six-pointed star¡¯s bloodthirsty light flashed, and the earthen sword was bursting out. The horrible black inflammation rose to the sky, and the group was instantly burned to ashes.


    "It''s too addictive. It''s really weak! It seems that only in the wood leaves can make me a smooth battle."


    Sasuke tightened his fists and the desire for Konoha was even stronger.


    "It''s time to leave."


    Just as Sasuke turned around, there was a bright red invisible writing circle in his sight.


    The windmill begins to turn, like the wheel of fortune, and the power contained therein can change everything.


    "Don''t be god!"


    The group whispered and exhausted the last trace of Chakra in the body. The body was like a broken sack and rolled from the tall man to the ground.


    In the dim desert, the yang will burn the sand and the endless gravel, and the intermittent footprints have spread to the distance.


    The shadows of the people in light plain clothes walked, the messy pace was weak, the dark hair blocked the eyes, the pale complexion, the blood on the corners of the mouth, showing that the person was seriously injured.


    Sasuke didn''t know how long he had gone, his feet were getting heavier, his eyes were intermittent, and if he didn''t insist, he would fall to the ground.


    "Well!"


    Sasuke suddenly grabbed his head and fell to the ground, and there was a sharp pain in his mind.


    "Call! Call!"


    Sasuke gasped and gasped, but he fell to the ground again.


    "puff!"


    Severe pain came, and a sweet, dark blood spouted in the mouth, and it was quickly evaporated on the sand.


    "The old dog of the group"


    Sasuke yelled at his forehead and smiled. "Don''t think that this will stop my ruin of the wood leaves. The resentment has been deeply implanted in my mind. I can''t erase it anyway. It''s not what you want. Yu Yi, if it is not your help, I can squat down other gods! You are doing very well, even dare to smash my consciousness at that time, I have written all this!"


    Sasuke bit his teeth and tried to get rid of the vertigo from his mind. He knew that the desert was fainting and he would die in such a hot climate.


    Sasuke stood up and walked forward, his feet going deeper and shallower.


    The wind in the ear gradually grew, bringing a little coolness, so that Sasuke''s spirit was awakened a few minutes. At this time, his nose could smell a weak smell, and the sound of his voice came from afar.


    "What about the sea?"


    Sasuke¡¯s already cracked lips moved, ¡°I finally got out of this **** desert.¡±


    The sound of the waves is clearer and clearer. The sea breeze carries the sea otter more intensely. The cool water vapor falls on the skin. Sasuke stands on the beach and looks into the distance. There, the sun sets, the **** red glows over most of the sea. .


    Such a grand scene, Sasuke is not a heart to appreciate, at this time, the pain in his brain is more intense, as if the thousands of silver needles are constantly stabbing, twitching painful desire to make him faint.


    "Well!"


    In the mouth of Sasuke, there was a large black blood again but it was poured into the water.


    In the slight waves, the sound of seabirds is very far


    "What! The group has not returned yet!"


    The door inflammation smoked a hookah, and his eyes looked at the opposite side of the face.


    "Yes, the great man of the door, the other people who participated in the five-figure conference, have already returned to the village, leaving only the adults of the group have not returned."


    Xi Yan lowered her head, and she has already rolled up the woman''s hair accessories at the moment. The blast died, and Xi Yan held a wedding with him on the mourning hall. As his wife, he inherited his will and guarded the leaves.


    "The situation is not good."


    Xiaochun frowned tightly. "I understand the group. He has always been strict with himself. It is impossible to delay the trip back to Kono because of other things."


    "This is very possible."


    Menyan took a deep breath and remembered the worst.

 v2 Chapter 397： Festival

    "Xi Yan, look again! Command all the dark members to investigate, and if there is any news, notify us immediately!"


    "Yes! Xiaochun adults!"


    Xiyang section left, only Xiaochun and Menyan were silent.


    Soon, the news of Lei Zhiguo came, saying that the body of the group was found in the Thunder Desert.


    Upon receiving this notice, the Dark Ministry Elite immediately went to Lei Zhiguo and sent the body back.


    After all, it was June, the temperature was extremely high, and the body of the group had long been known. It was only possible to distinguish the identity from the clothes.


    Seeing the body of the group, the high-level consuls of the leaves are heavy.


    Xiaochun said to the forensic doctor: "How did the investigation come to death?"


    The forensic doctor respectfully said: "Return to the grown-up, because the body has been, we have to use the relevant technology to conduct research, and found that the chasing adult before the death of Chakra exhausted, it is obviously a battle with people, but he did not Any scars are also very strange for us."


    Suddenly, like what I remembered, the forensic doctor continued: "Right! When we were organizing the organization of the group, we found that his body cells had completely necrotic, like death because of the exhaustion of Shouyuan."


    "Oh?"


    Xiaochun was slightly surprised and immediately asked: "Is there any other clues?"


    "Gone."


    The forensic doctor said: "We have done our best, and only what we can get."


    Seeing nothing, Xiaochun licked his aching head and said: "The group suddenly died. We didn''t even have a clue. I don''t know who is behind it!"


    "There is nothing wrong with the weather."


    A tall wooden leaf sighed and said: "I am afraid that the world will start to be chaotic."


    The news of the death of the group was passed to the village of Wujiu, and the people like Meimei immediately knew that Sasuke had succeeded. However, after a few days, they still did not see Sasuke coming back. They guessed that Sasuke had an accident.


    The key hand said with concern: "How can this be good? I can¡¯t see anyone, I can¡¯t see the dead, and now I am going to find him.¡±


    It¡¯s also very nerve-racking. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect things to develop to this point. I¡¯ve already informed you about the details that have been distributed in the world of tolerance. Once there is any news about Sasuke, we will know immediately.¡±


    "hope so."


    The master knows that it is useless to worry about the people, and can only let go of the worry in her heart. She also believes that Sasuke will be safe and sound.


    As night falls, there is a shadow inside the room.


    "The sixteen nights of adults, this day really came, I still can''t stop."


    Aster has some self-satisfaction and self-satisfaction. It has already predicted the results of today, but there is nothing to do. The change of Sasuke is definitely not what she wants to see.


    "This is also a no-brainer."


    The sound of sixteen nights came from the secluded mind of Aster.


    "Since it¡¯s fate, it¡¯s only going to make things worse, Shion, you are too much."


    "But adults, I really don''t want to see Sasuke become like that, the road to revenge is very dark, and he is in the abyss, I clearly have the ability to change everything, I"


    Asters still want to say something, but it was interrupted by sixteen nights.


    "This is his fate. We can''t stop it. As a witch, we should guard our duties. We should have guarded this world, not because one person changed the heavens and the earth, it is tantamount to betraying the heavens. I understood it five hundred years ago, and it will come. It can''t be stopped anyway. Just like my situation today, I have already expected it."


    "Sure enough, fate?"


    The purple flower has a faint, silvery long hair that is more mysterious under the light, but she whispers: "Even if it is a god, it can''t control the rules of heaven, the demise of the spiritual road, the prosperity of the road, and the last human disaster. And sure enough, I can''t change anything."


    "Aster, you have to understand that our responsibility for this vein, although the rules of heaven can not be changed, but in the face of a real disaster, we still have to help each other. Just like when you face it, even in front of the abyss It is also necessary to bravely jump, this is the responsibility of the same witch."


    "Yes, adults, Aster, please follow the instructions."


    Asters is very respectful, she revered to the extreme for the sixteen nights, even more respectful than her mother Maitreya.


    After a long time, Aster asked again: "Adult, do you forgive him?"


    "forgive?"


    The sound of sixteen nights was silent for a while before he said: "How about forgiveness, how to forgive. These are all obsessives. I have a teacher and a teacher, and I will take care of him. I am in the same position." Well, since he personally linked his destiny to me, then the relationship between us will continue. He has his own responsibilities. At that time, I am also duty-bound. I only hope that I can do my best. Can help him."


    The line of sight was clear again, and Sasuke touched the faint forehead and looked at the environment.


    "where is this place?"


    Sasuke swayed, got up and left the bed, stepping on the wooden floor and making a creaking sound.


    At this time, the narrow door opened, and a 12-year-old girl dressed in a refreshing casual dress explored her head and saw Sasuke getting out of bed. She exclaimed: "You finally woke up!"


    "you are?"


    "My name is calamus, big brother, you have been in a coma for four days, really can sleep."


    The girl named Zhangpu was not afraid of life at all. She still had a tray in her hand, and she had a diet inside. She smiled at Sasuke and walked in.


    Sasuke looked at the movement of the calamus silently, but his heart thought that he had been in a coma for four days, and the soul wounds brought by the gods were really heavy. He had not suffered such a serious injury for a long time.


    Seeing Sasuke in a daze, I took down the tray in my hand and got to the side of Sasuke. I looked at him like a comment. "Big brother shouldn''t be a nerd, people talk to you."


    The calamus is really not afraid of life, just listening to her giggling, but still a bit naughty.


    "It would be a pity if the big brother is a nerd I was the first time I saw such a beautiful boy."


    "I am not a fool."


    Sasuke returned a sentence and immediately asked, "Where are we now?"


    "Of course it is on the boat. Big brother, I don''t know your name yet."


    The girl at the boat house was bold, but she was sitting next to Sasuke. The big eyes looked at the latter, and the corner of her mouth was still smiling. The eyes of the examination seemed to study why the boy could grow so beautiful.


    "My name is Sasuke."


    Some embarrassed to be stared by the calamus, Sasuke snorted and said: "You saved me."


    "Yes!"


    The eyes of the calamus became a line, like a very happy look. "My father and I arrived at you while fishing. Thanks to the help of the sailor brother, we can drag you on the boat. Sasuke big brother, how do you? Will it fall into the sea?"

 v2 Chapter 398： Festival

    The calamus squinted and looked like a curious baby.


    I thought that I want to inquire about my own details, and Sasuke said coldly: "My business is still not in your way!"


    "Big brother, how can you talk like this? People have saved you well, you are good, this attitude to me, you don''t know how to be gentle to girls?"


    The calamus was very wronged. Seeing Sasuke¡¯s attitude was indifferent, thinking that he hated himself, and his heart was suffocating, but he was sobbing.


    "Okay! Don''t cry!"


    Sasuke waved his hand with some irritability and said: "These days are taken care of. If you are not saving, I may have drowned."


    Although Sasuke¡¯s tone is cold, his words are thankful. Iguana thought that Sasuke turned his temper to himself, and he was happy. He said: "My father often taught me to help others, big brother, this is what I should do."


    Seeing a face of pure and happy calamus, Sasuke licked the god.


    Later, Sasuke asked some things. From the mouth of the Huapu, he learned that the ship was pulling the goods to Loulan, and the calamus was not the daughter of the boat. He followed his father to Loulan.


    Sasuke made good use of the mentality that I did not defend against him, but I learned a lot from the latter.


    Under the girl''s heart, the calamus is very enthusiastic to Sasuke, like the leather candy is wrapped around the latter, even if his attitude towards himself is very cold.


    After seeing the boat family and the father of the calamus, Sasuke decided to stay on the boat. The injury on his body has not fully recovered. It is a good choice to raise a wound here.


    Moreover, the destination of this ship is Loulan, which is exactly the next goal of Sasuke. He is also very happy to take a boat.


    Seeing the fog-bearing amount that Sasuke was falling off, everyone on the boat knew that he was a ninja. For this reason, everyone''s attitude towards Sasuke is very polite. On the one hand, he does not want to offend him, on the other hand, he wants to seek asylum.


    There are many pirates on the sea. The most feared business traveler is the pirates. They are cruel and ruthless. They do nothing, and robs everything. It is like a wolf. There is no humanity at all.


    Although it does not rule out conscience pirates, most of them are.


    The pirates are far-reaching, and the country of the sea is subject to a lot of bullying. Even Wuyu Village has been attacked by pirates. Of course, it is the weakest period in Wujiu Village. If not, the pirates dare to have the courage to invade the fog!


    When I was in trouble, I went to Sasuke for help. It was very kind. In her heart, this handsome big brother was indifferent, but it was not so bad. It was faint. She regarded Sasuke as an idol. She is looking forward to Sasuke. She tells the story about the ninja.


    "Big brother, have you been foggy before? I heard that the water shadow of Wujiu Village is a beautiful woman. I really want to see her, I look forward to it, big brother, can you take me to Wuxi Village?"


    The calamus squinted and looked at Sasuke with a sly look. The face showed the dream of the ninja. In her early years, she also played the ninja game. She was very eager for the ninja profession because she felt that Gao Laigao went and the empty hand was printed. The gesture of Ninjutsu is simply too handsome!


    "No time!"


    Sasuke was also simply, and the cold voice was rejected.


    "What a pity."


    The calamus dragged the sound and lowered her head. It looked like a disappointment. After a while, she raised her head again and spoke with Sasuke, and the loss of the talent was swept away.


    Entangled by the calamus, Sasuke was a little annoyed, snorted and turned away, leaving only one back.


    "Big brother"


    The calamus grievances pumped his nose, and there was a little sparkling in his eyes. "People just want to talk to you for a while, and there is no other meaning, I am so annoying."


    The perennial business travel career made the calamus'' childhood a very boring, almost no playmates, and only the overwhelming accounts of her. One or two companions who were occasionally handed over, and because they were going to the next place to do business, they broke the news. They finally met Sasuke. This is a big brother who looks pleasing to the eye, but his attitude is really chilling.


    After all, it was a little girl, and I was saddened by the grief for a while, and I went back to the hut alone to practice today¡¯s arithmetic chapter.


    It was almost ten o''clock in the afternoon, and the wooden boat suddenly swayed sharply. Then, I heard a shout of killing, the man¡¯s jealousy, and the woman¡¯s cry and helplessness became one.


    Sasuke was originally practicing, but because the outside voice was interrupted, he opened his eyes, but it was killing.


    "Mom! This girl is really upset!"


    The bearded pirate pulled out the short knife and stabbed the young woman who was pressed underneath. There was a wound in his mouth, and the blood was like a note, which was bitten by the woman under her body.


    The heart of the young woman was pierced, and a blush was reddened with white milk. At the time of her death, her eyes were round and full of unwillingness and humiliation.


    Several pirates are doing similar things, but most of the pirates are still putting their minds on the goods. They know that the goods are enough for them to spend a week.


    At this point, several people were pulled out of the cabin, two men and one woman, the captain and the three daughters.


    The three were taken to the front of the pirate''s head. The pirate''s head was a young man wearing a straw hat. There was a scar in his eye, which he left while fighting for the Nine Snake Island.


    "Your Majesty!"


    A pirate hit the three-legged calf with a scabbard, and the three men fell down, and the intense pain filled the nerves.


    "You are hiding really well. It took a lot of effort to get you out, oh! I am so angry that I hate the kind of hidden tail!"


    "Big fly!"


    When the captain heard the pirate''s head, he was exclaimed, "The legendary One Piece!"


    "Yes, you have knowledge!"


    Big fly patted the captain''s face ºÝìåһЦ, the scar on the corner of the eye is more abrupt.


    "The One Piece is very stunned. Who hasn''t heard of you? You don''t know what your name is at sea."


    Was flattered by the captain, and the big fly was very useful. His eyes passed over him and he looked at the father and daughter of the calamus.


    "What''s your name!"


    Dafei kicked the father who kicked the calamus with his foot.


    "Returning to the grown-up, the little man''s name is Kasuga Yeyou, and he went to Loulan to do business with the little girl." Kasuga Yuki is very afraid, secretly protecting the calamus, and the trembling voice said: "The adults must not be difficult for our father and daughter, these goods are For you, give us a life."


    "It¡¯s not easy for the father and the daughter to do business."


    Dafei¡¯s eyes glimpsed, but he said: ¡°But there is never a concept of living in my eyes. I want to take your goods, and you, I will kill!¡±


    "Adults are forgiving!"

 v2 Chapter 399： Festival

    The captain pleaded with a big fly''s calf and pleaded. "The One Piece, I have a small old man. You must not kill me. I will give you everything, don''t kill me."


    Dafei turned a blind eye to the captain''s pleading. He kicked him off, but he leaned in front of the father and daughter of the calamus, staring at the **** the side, and his face showed a lustful smile.


    "Little girl, I heard that you are called calamus. It is really a good name. The small body is very smooth."


    Say, Dafei will reach out and touch the face of the calamus.


    Who knows, the calamus is dexterously evasive, and looked at the quirk in front of it.


    "It''s so funny, it''s Lolita."


    The big fly screams and laughs, it is necessary to pick up the calamus on the ground.


    "Don''t! Big brother saves lives!"


    The calamus kicked a big fly and shouted for help in the cabin.


    "You call it, no one will save you anymore, hey, it¡¯s rare to see such a tender loli."


    "Bastard! Don''t move my daughter!"


    Kasuga Yuki sees the big fly on the calamus, and he is desperate to break free from the pirates.


    "I hate guys like you when I work!"


    The big fly squatted and turned, and the sly squatted to the side of the spring, and continued to walk towards the calamus.


    "It''s a ugly face, this is a pirate, a disgusting guy!"


    The cold voice suddenly came out of the cabin, and the pirates pulled out the musket and the big knife.


    "Big brother!"


    The calamus was a hi, and it immediately called.


    "I hate you pirates the most, there is no technical content."


    In the dark, Sasuke slowly walked out and looked at the pirates present.


    "Little face! Who are you!"


    The bearded pirate is very disgusted with the help of this type of man, that is, the musket is aimed at the latter, it is necessary to cut him into a sieve.


    Sasuke didn''t look at the big beard and looked at the big fly. He said, "You are the so-called One Piece? A scum!"


    Insulted by Sasuke, the big fly angered, the little white face was quite horizontal! Immediately, I pulled out the big knife at the waist and smashed it to Sasuke.


    "The guy who is not self-sufficient!"


    I didn¡¯t see how Sasuke shot, and the big fly flew out. The body slammed into the deck and slipped out of the seven or eight meters before stopping.


    "Damn!"


    Big fly slammed his chest. If it wasn''t for his physical tyranny, it would probably be just a blow.


    "You will kill me with this shot!"


    The big scream screamed, and many pirates rushed forward, and the momentum was soaring!


    "I am also active in this activity."


    Sasuke is cruel and smiles, but his eyes are black and bloody.


    The purple thunder instantly condensed, and Sasuke stepped on the foot, and the body disappeared as a residual image.


    "Zizi!"


    The purple thunder spread into a piece, and the bright red blood sprinkled, and it was seen that several pirates were penetrated through the chest, and the broken internal organs were scattered.


    "Ninja!"


    The pirates exclaimed, realizing that they had hit the hard bones and immediately fired the rifle, killing Sasuke with the sharpness of the projectile.


    Who knows, the speed of Sasuke is not ordinary people at all, they can not capture any action of Sasuke, between the short three interest rates, seven or eight pirates died.


    "The wind is tight!"


    Dafei knew that he was not an opponent, and immediately ordered the retreat.


    The way the pirates escaped was quick, but they saw their sleeves and arrows, and they quickly shuttled between the two ships.


    "It''s pretty fast!"


    Sasuke threw away the body in his hand, and the left hand flashed light, and the blood of the hand was evaporated.


    On the pirate ship, Dafei and the pirates had the feeling of the rest of their lives after the robbery, and the heart was finally escaped. The ninja was really amp; the mother was terrible.


    Just as the pirates were lying on the deck and yelling at me, they smelled something burnt.


    Standing up and looking at it, I saw the pirate ship filled with black flames everywhere, like a fire tongue that swallowed everything.


    "God, what is this flame, it will not be extinguished!"


    The fire was soaring, the black flame burned everything, and the pirates threw away the water guns in their hands and prepared to give up the pirate ship.


    Just as they were preparing to jump into the sea, the sky was dark and the next moment, a strong thunderstorm spread.


    Suddenly, the line of sight is bright, and you see a blue beast descending from the sky.


    Oh!


    The thunder and lightning broke out, and the roaring thunder and lightning spread. The entire pirate ship turned into powder, and the pirates were burnt.


    The calamus and the survivors looked at Sasuke''s masterpiece with stunned eyes. They did not believe that human beings could have such power.


    Just listen to Kasuga Yuki: "Is he a god? This level of ninjutsu is simply a miracle!"


    The captain also said: "I have never seen such a powerful ninjutsu, even if it is ¡®shadow¡¯, it is impossible to do this.¡±


    After a brief surprise, Iguana looked at Sasuke and looked at Sasuke, and it was decided that I would become a ninja. Just like him, I could protect my father.


    The merchant ship traveled for more than half a month at sea. On the way, the cargo was parked several times to pick up the goods. Because of this, it delayed a lot of time.


    Since Sasuke¡¯s rescue, the people on board have become more respectful of him. He has almost regarded him as a protector. Thanks to Sasuke, the following pirate attacks have been completely eliminated. All the pirates have been killed. Hand.


    Everyone doesn''t think that Sasuke''s means are cruel. They even clap their hands and use the coldest means to deal with the wolves at sea.


    After seeing the strength of Sasuke, the calamus began to wrap around Sasuke, saying that he should worship him as a teacher and beg him to teach words such as Ninjutsu.


    Sasuke, of course, has a cold remark. He doesn''t have time to spend on it, and he doesn''t want to drag a burden that doesn''t matter.


    In the last entanglement, Sasuke was angry, and he slammed the neck of the calamus and said, "If you dare to hang around, beware that I killed you!"


    The calamus saw Sasuke''s writing eye, which was like a **** blush. Just being looked at by him, he felt like he was in hell. She saw murderousness from the latter''s eyes, almost cruel to horrible.


    "Cough big brother"


    The calamus is terrified. She will not doubt what Sasuke said. The latter¡¯s attitude towards her is like those enemies. As long as she dares to say ¡°no¡±, the latter will kill her without mercy.


    After this incident, I did not dare to provoke Sasuke again. She gradually closed her own world. The original cheerful girl became silent and was awakened every night. She found that she was still alive and then relieved. ,


    Sasuke¡¯s stimulation of the calamus is too great, almost destroying the girl¡¯s worldview. However, after this incident, the calamus matured more, and the so-called girl dreams were quietly shattered. Instead, it was the gloomy heart of reality.

 v2 Chapter 400： Festival

    Loulan arrived soon, and Sasuke left without saying goodbye. Only a few bits and pieces of memory remained in the minds of the people. They remember that there was a powerful ninja who lived on this ship for a while.


    After the strength was restored, Sasuke¡¯s knowledge of the sea was solidified, and the place where the feathers were eroded completely recovered, and no injuries were seen.


    Sasuke has a long-sighted eye and is more vigilant about the hidden feathers in the body. Once the latter has any change, he will not let the other side succeed if he burns jade.


    ......


    Loulan is located in the north, but it is a small country that has been circulating for less than a hundred years. Its establishment and the dragon vein have an indissoluble bond. The previous generation of empresses used the power of the dragon to build the barren area in the desert into a prosperous country.


    This generation of empress, Sarah, a middle-aged woman who was nearly 40 years old, she inherited the mother''s will, and dedicated her life to Loulan. She was unmarried in her life and was called the respected by the Loulan people. Queen.


    Through the sea, Guan Zuo easily entered the Loulan Kingdom. The architectural style here is very different. The black concrete building and the Gothic spires are a wonder in a sand field.


    Sasuke searches for the things to be found according to the clues. The first is the fairy wine. As early as the leaves, Sasuke learned about Loulan through the fairy wine, and also guessed that Loulan had the existence of the self-cultivator.


    Xianjiu is very famous in Loulan. It can be said to be one of the main economic sources of this country. It is famous for its color, purity, pure taste and fragrance.


    Very easy, Sasuke found a special place to buy a fairy wine, which belongs to the management of the central government of Loulan. In fact, Loulan''s fairy wine industry is monopolized by the central government.


    I found the owner of this store. It was a rich middle-aged man. When Sasuke was a foreigner, he immediately recommended him the wine in his store.


    "You come to our store is a confrontation, the price is priced, the virginity is not deceiving, the guest is our God. There are national standards, there are sauces, there are five stars, there are Samsung, there are old brands... you What kind of? Want to see, I will help you prepare!"


    "Cinnamon! Are you here?"


    "Cinnamon?"


    The boss''s small eyes became a line, and he smiled and said: "The guest can find the right person. We have a lot of stocks here. I wonder if you want to buy it alone or in bulk? If it is bulk, sorry, the order has been It¡¯s full. If you buy it alone, hey, I can help you get a few bottles.¡±


    "I will check it out first."


    Sasuke is not here to buy wine here. When he talks to the boss, he secretly investigates the latter''s body and finds that his body has a little bit of power. After a slight disappointment, he left.


    Sasuke visited the wine shops in Loulan City all over the place. He did not find any person who cultivated the truth. He was not discouraged. After renting a hotel, he used the exploration of the heavens and the earth to investigate the situation within a thousand miles.


    In the clean room, Sasuke''s knees sit on the tatami, and the blue brilliance spreads out, forming an invisible wave mark that spreads far away.


    For a long time, Sasuke opened some tired eyes and said to himself: "I finally found it. I didn''t expect it to be that thing."


    After the interest rate adjustment, Sasuke left the hotel and left Loulan City and flew to the northwest.


    ......


    The wreckage of a piece of debris, as early as a few decades ago, experienced a war of the world, all buildings were destroyed, especially the bottomless canyon extended to several kilometers.


    This canyon is known as the scar of the earth, and it is said that it was formed by a sword in the battle.


    Sasuke¡¯s figure appeared in this wilderness. He walked straight through a hidden cave and secretly avoided many patrols. After a few hundred meters, his gaze finally became clear.


    I saw that it is a hall-like structure. There are many jars on the flat ground, and the strong fragrance comes from the nose.


    There are hundreds of halls like this, distributed in a vast underground world.


    Sasuke walked forward and walked to the end of the hall, touching the smooth wall.


    "Is it from here?"


    Immediately, Sasuke''s index finger was on the wall, and suddenly, a little purple light emerged from it.


    Nourish!


    The sharp thunder pierced the wall and finally broke through the barrier. A huge and powerful force of heaven and earth came out!


    Hey!


    The purple shock wave spread and the Sasuke was shaken to fly out. All the jars in the hall were instantly turned into powder, and the flood of the torrents spilled over the ground.


    Sasuke grabbed his chest and looked pale, but the excitement remained undiminished.


    "Finally found, the source of everything!"


    At this moment, the patrol found the change here, the soldiers of the brigade poured into the hall, staring at Sasuke''s intruder.


    The sword was arrogant, and Sasuke¡¯s face was cruel, and the **** six-pointed star flashed out.


    "Hey!"


    The Crowd Dog must be coagulated, and the purple Chakra torrent spreads.


    "What monster!"


    The soldiers were shocked They have never seen such a giant, and the breath of the gods is scary.


    "If you come, don''t think about leaving!"


    The low voice came from Sasuke, but he saw that the hands must be condensed with a blade, a black and a blue, with a blade of earth and a blade of thunder.


    "kill!"


    The two swords swept across the army. Wherever they went, the black smoke filled the air, and the thunder snakes knotted. The hall instantly became a **** on earth.


    "what!"


    "very scary!"


    "I don''t want to die!"


    ......


    The soldiers fled, but they were unable to escape the attack of Suzuki. They were cut off by the waist, their hands were broken, and the organs were scattered. The blood of the blush was mixed with the wine, giving off a more mellow pungent. The air.


    It was discovered that the soldiers were killed and killed, and Sasuke took back the necessary, and the blushing six-pointed star slowly disappeared.


    After solving everything, Sasuke walked to the gap of the wall with the blood of the ground, and extended his left hand, and the purple thunder rioted out.


    "drink!"


    The thunder was turned into a raging dragon, and all of them poured in, and the solid wall collapsed instantly.


    The dust and smoke scattered, exposed a one-person high passage, dazzling purple light emerged from the end of the passage, it is more pure heaven and earth.


    Sasuke''s acquiescence to the law, to communicate this heaven and earth, formed a layer of eggshell-like film in vitro.


    After walking in a few steps, after a few tens of meters, the eyes are already purple.


    "This thing... the so-called dragon vein."


    Sasuke is close to the purple light source. In the field of vision, there is a huge dragon head with a dazzling purple light. Everything is ready, not angry, you can see that this dragon head is underground, and there are still more than half of the body buried underground. .


    "This kind of thing, it really is the power left, and those fairy wines are influenced by the dragon veins and have the power of Xian."

 v2 Chapter 401： Festival

    Sasuke put his hand on the dragon head and felt the power contained in it. This level of power was not even possessed in the most prosperous period of his previous life.


    Feeling the desire of the body to force the dragon pulse, Sasuke secretly absorbed the power of the dragon vein. In a flash, the purple light in the whole space was more prosperous, and the dragon vein seemed to live alive.


    suddenly!


    The dragon''s head opened its eyes, and the amethyst pupil of the bronze bell exudes a great pressure.


    "It turned out to be alive!"


    When Sasuke¡¯s heart was shocked, he immediately got rid of it, but found that there was a strong suction in the dragon vein. For a time, he could not escape.


    "Hey!"


    The dragon¡¯s head screamed, and the purple force exploded, and the general flood of the storm completely swallowed Sasuke.


    Oh!


    The shock wave spreads and the space oscillates. The periphery is like an earthquake. The entire underground world is covered with cracks.


    For a long time, the Yuanli storm ended, the dragon head returned to normal, and it became dead again. However, where can I see Sasuke?


    ......


    The sudden outbreak of the earthquake has caused Loulan to be implicated, and many buildings have been cracked.


    At this time, there was a strong wind between the heavens and the earth, and the yellow sand creaked.


    A ruin, a man with a ruin, finally found something he had been looking for for more than a decade.


    "Haha, Dragon Pulse! Finally found it!"


    When the man was proud, a male voice suddenly came.


    "Hundreds! Give me a stop!"


    "Naruto!"


    I was so surprised that I was so surprised that I was so easily attacked by the army.


    Followed by Naruto, there are two people, Sakura and White. They are here to perform the task. The purpose is to bring the ruthlessness of Loulan to justice.


    "Oh! It¡¯s late!"


    Seeing a hundred full-bodied, the three-pointed knife in his hand stabbed the amethyst rune on the high platform.


    In an instant, the purple glory is flourishing, and a faint dragon is spreading, and the purple light beam that passes through the heavens and the earth will cover the moment.


    "Hundreds!"


    Seeing a hundred feet will disappear, Naruto immediately chased up, but was also swallowed by the purple light column.


    Immediately, the light column that ran through the heavens and the earth dissipated, leaving only White and Sakura to face each other and wondering what happened.


    After the purple brilliance, the line of sight became clear, and Sasuke found himself in the forest.


    As soon as he came to a strange land, Sasuke immediately planned to explore the surrounding environment. At this time, there was a broken shuttle sound in his ear.


    By writing the wheel eye, Sasuke can easily see that the three ninjas are moving fast in the distance, and the appearance of the dust is like just coming back from the outside, and the protection they carry is the leaves!


    "Ninja of Konoha!"


    Sasuke¡¯s eyes flashed in killing, and his body shape flashed, and he immediately chased it up.


    ......


    "Hey, when hemp, after the task is presented, I will confess to Yu Yu."


    The white-haired youth named one side shouted at the front of the slap.


    "Expression? Hey, what about me."


    When Ma was screaming and ignored one side, he said to the **** around him: "I will ask you to eat ramen after returning to the wood leaves. It is said that the newly opened business is very popular."


    God is a long-haired beauty, when Ma invites her to accept it.


    "Okay, but you pay the bill."


    "Of course."


    When you smile and make a big man''s demeanor, "It is my pleasure to invite you to dinner."


    One side sees that he is not in the heart of himself and the imperial concubine, secretly hilarious, heart, and less of your opponent, Yu Yu is a good Raiders, haha, really help me!


    Just as the three were busy on the road, there was a strong sense of crisis in the rear. The next moment, a man in light-colored costume stood on the opposite canopy, it was Sasuke.


    Watching the strange man, when Ma and Shen cracked together, he said, "Who are you! What is the purpose!"


    Sasuke did not bring any care, it seems to be a rebellion, so the three are particularly nervous.


    "Ninja of Konoha, hey! Kill innocent!"


    The purple airflow rises from Sasuke. The next moment, the purple arms of the demon appear from behind him, breaking the air and catching one side.


    There is no warning in the shot, one side is easily caught, and the purple arm is squeezed hard.


    "Hey!"


    The blood was shining, and the minced meat and the bones that had been pinched together were scattered.


    "vomit!"


    The **** scene makes the numbness white, and the split is spit on the spot.


    Sasuke did not feel the same for such a scene. Instead, it was a bit of fun, killing was really the most comfortable thing for him.


    "It''s your turn!"


    Sasuke saw the purple arms and continued to grasp the two people, and the horror of the sun, the forest was full of chills.


    "Destroy, run!"


    When he was desperate to smash the gods, he greeted the magical arms, but it was the seal of the hands, the fire. The fireball!


    laugh!


    The big fireball hit the purple arm and explodes quickly. In the flame, the strange arm continues to grab, and when the hemp does not react, it is caught again.


    Like the end of one side, when hemp is also pinched.


    God''s cracked face is white, desperate to escape to the distance, she is terrified, this man like a devil comes from There is no such a guy in the world. .


    "Are you running away?"


    At the time of the splitting thoughts, the sound of death came, and in the front, Sasuke was waiting for her.


    "You! Who are you!"


    The splitting of the gods stepped back, and there was a lot of cold sweat in the back. I didn''t expect to encounter such a comet when I returned to the leaves.


    "The person who killed you."


    Sasuke smiled and smiled, revealing his white teeth, but he heard him say: "The people of Muye should kill!"


    Seeing the situation is not good, God can not be afraid of tears, body shape, turn the whole body Chakra will run away.


    "Can''t run away."


    Sasuke¡¯s voice followed.


    The next moment, the cold behind the crack, suddenly hit a strong attack, but was helped by Sasuke from the back of the neck.


    "Well!"


    Shen cracked his leg and struggled. She was mentioned in the three-inch ground and she was very painful. Her chest was full of suffocation.


    "Let... let go of me."


    The face of the splitting of the gods has become red, and the eyes are dizzy when the breathing is not smooth.


    Looking at Sasuke, the cleavage is like facing the devil. It is a sudden mirror of the water, she saw, Sasuke''s eyes changed for a while, **** and dark outline the mysterious six-pointed star.


    "Write.....write the wheel eye..."


    The splitting eyes of the gods are full of shock. She has insights and recognizes the kaleidoscope. She knows that Sasuke is a Uchiha family.


    "Yes."


    Sasuke¡¯s six-pointed star is filled with bloodthirsty colors, but sees the dark hooks spin quickly.


    Illusion!


    Under the force of the kaleidoscope, the gods were hypnotized, and Sasuke tortured her and learned many things.


    After that, the splitting of the gods was crushed by Sasuke and killed.


    "Woode leaves twenty-six years ago, oh, interesting. Speaking of it, Uchiha has not been annihilated."

 v2 Chapter 402：

    Thinking of this, Sasuke¡¯s face was a strange color, and immediately his heart made a bold plan.


    "Haha, it¡¯s so interesting, in that world, I have long wanted to build it!"


    ......


    A glimpse of the village of Muye, the exile, and the second generation of Huo Ying, the Uchiha family was driven to the remote parts of the village.


    Uchiha, which has been inherited for a hundred years, has experienced rough and tumultuous weather, and it has almost lingered.


    The current patriarch, Uchiha Mirror, as a disciple of the second generation, has a position of ignorance in the hearts of the people of Muye, and he enjoys many glory as the six leaves of Muye.


    There are a lot of conveniences in the mirrors of the same class, and the authority has a direct connection with the dark.


    The mirror circulates between Muye and Uchiha. With his own interpersonal relationship to regulate the contradiction between the two, he is like a buffer zone, shouldering the important responsibility of maintaining Uchiha''s interests.


    Uchiha House, the old-fashioned mirror sitting in the atrium, his face is covered with wrinkles, and some of the dim old eyes are full of vicissitudes.


    Putting down the documents in his hands, the mirror sighed and remembered the tension between Uchiha and Konoha, and he was worried.


    "This way, one day, one day, Konoha will start with Uchiha."


    The old face of the mirror is full of worry. He is very afraid of the arrival of that day. As a patriarch, he can''t watch the family he loves being ruined.


    In the Uchiha House, there are still many ethnic groups. These are the direct children, and they are full of incense. The biggest one in Uchiha is the mirror. As a nobleman and patriarch, he has many wives, so he is a child.


    The eldest son of the mirror, Yu Zhibo, had already died in the second round of the World War. His second son, Yu Zhibo, was responsible for the law and order of Muye Village as the chief of the police station...


    The most favorite of the mirror is his little daughter, Yu Zhibo Meiqin, can be said that thousands of pets are all in one, as the little princess of Uchiha''s family, Meiqin is the happiness of life.


    Just when the mirror was in the relationship between Uchiha and Konoha, the servant¡¯s announcement came from outside the door.


    "The patriarch! Someone outside asked to see and said that he is the direct blood of Uchiha."


    "Oh?"


    The mirror is strange, even if he is everywhere, he is not messing around, his children are mostly around, where is the blood?


    "Let him come in!"


    The mirror is very curious, who is the direct bloodline outside?


    Not long after, under the leadership of the servant, I thought that the handsome man wearing light plain clothes came in, the appearance of seventeen or eight years old, the fine facial features, the high cold temperament is unique to Uchiha.


    "Children, are you?"


    The mirror opened the door and asked about the identity of Sasuke.


    "Uchiha Sasuke! The patriarch, the first time I met!"


    Sasuke is slightly stunned and very polite to Uchiha.


    Uchiha mirrored Sasuke and nodded from time to time, and it was obviously satisfied with the extreme.


    "Child, who is your father? Which one are you directly?"


    I knew that the mirror would have this, and Sasuke had already prepared the wording.


    "I have never seen my father since the day of birth. My mother died because of dystocia. It was the adoptive parents who brought me up. They told me that when I grow up, I will come here to recognize my relatives."


    Sasuke¡¯s sincere look is hard to be suspicious, but he sees Uchiha¡¯s mirror sighing and says: ¡°Children, it¡¯s really bitter, oh.¡±


    Like thinking of something, Uchiha said: "Yes, can you let me see your writing eyes?"


    "can."


    Sasuke is simply, and immediately opened the writing wheel.


    "The blushing six-pointed star is like the eye of hell, and the power contained in it is shocking."


    "kaleidoscope!"


    Yu Zhibo¡¯s mirror exclaimed, and the patriarch¡¯s majesty was not needed. He almost ran to Sasuke¡¯s side, grabbed his arm, and stared at the strange six-pointed star incredulously.


    There is no resistance to the action of Uchiha Mirror. After all, the other party is Uchiha. Although he hates the extremes of Konoha, he is very kind to Uchiha, just like before.


    For a long time, Uchiha mirror released Sasuke''s arm. But he saw his face excited, the white beard kept shaking.


    "Good! Good! Good!"


    Uchiha mirror said three words of "good" in succession. He had previously suspected the identity of Sasuke, but he saw Sasuke''s six-pointed star all collapsed. The only condition for writing a round eye is the straight blood, and the kaleidoscope is rare. Only one or two of the hundreds of direct lines can be opened.


    "The sky has eyes!"


    In the old eyes of Uchiha Mirror, a few tears appeared. I only heard him say, "Kaleidoscope, it turned out to be a kaleidoscope! Haha! Uchiha is saved! Cough..."


    Because it was too excited, Uchiha mirror turned out to be coughing out. He was busy with his handkerchief and covered his mouth. When he took it away, he saw a large piece of blood on it.


    "The patriarch, your body!"


    Sasuke was worried. He didn''t expect Uchiha''s mirror disease to be the same. An old bone, it is a miracle to live. "Yu Zhibo has long been obsessed with life and death. He took Sasuke''s arm and pulled the latter into the atrium, so he sat next to him.


    "Children, I have had a lot of hardships outside these years, wandering outside, hey, I didn''t expect my children and grandchildren to suffer so hard, children, here is your home."


    The old Uchiha mirror is very amiable, and his attitude towards Sasuke is so good that he can''t wait to regard him as a pro-son. Not only because of the kaleidoscope, but also to the heart of Sasuke has a kind of intimacy, perhaps, this is the same blood of the same blood.


    The closeness of the mirror made Sasuke somewhat unnatural, but his heart was not resistant. The warmth in the family made him very useful. These are his desires. Many times, he dreamed of returning to his hometown, eager to be able to work with Uchiha. People get along.


    Even the obstinacy is flat at this moment, and the warmth between the tribes is the most sincere thing.


    The mirror took Sasuke and said a lot of words. Even when the guests came, they didn''t pick up, and soon they arrived at noon.


    If it is not because of lunch, Uchiha mirror will continue to talk with Sasuke for a long time. He is very concerned about this direct blood. In his consciousness, the future of Uchiha is likely to fall on Sasuke.


    In the Uchiha House, every meal is eaten together, and the direct children and Uchiha mirror sit together, but it is lively and extraordinary.


    Because of Sasuke¡¯s reasons, today¡¯s cuisine is full of food, almost at the VIP level.


    After everyone came together, a 10-meter-long pear-tree long table was already full of sitting.


    Sasuke sat on the side of Uchiha mirror and looked at the people of the next head. The heart is really leafy. Just a patriarch has so many children. At this time, Uchiha is well-deserved is the first family of Konoha. .

 v2 Chapter 403：

    Seeing the situation is almost the same, the mirror introduced the protagonist of today, the new Uchiha member, Uchiha Sasuke.


    I saw a large age of the mirror, stood up and let Sasuke stand by his side, and said to everyone sitting down: "You, there is a big happy event today! We Uchibo, a new member, he also Like you, it is straight blood."


    Said, the mirror let Sasuke go to the front and said: "His name is Uchiha Sasuke, it is the genius of our Uchiha family!"


    "genius?"


    Many people in the room are scornful. Uchiha is not a genius. In the outside world, Uchiha is known as the strongest family. The genius is like a genius. You are a newcomer. Where can genius go to the genius?


    Seeing the performance of everyone in the sitting room, Uchiha mirror was a little angry, the white beard shivered slightly, was about to talk, but was robbed by Sasuke.


    "You, I met for the first time. The patriarchs only said that they are serious. I am not a genius. We are geniuses of Uchiha. It is because of everyone''s reason that Uchiha is known as the first in the world. One''s talent is really impossible. What, this is what I have always insisted on, and Uchiha can only make it more brilliant if everyone works together!"


    Sasuke is very polite. He knows that the first-time clan is still polite. Uchiha is a proud person. He refuses to bow his head easily. It is not what he wants because he is too arrogant.


    Seeing Sasuke¡¯s so pertinent, Uchiha¡¯s mirror smiled slightly, and he was more satisfied with the white-haired beard and the dim yellow eyes.


    At this time, a man in his twenties stood up and looked like a dog. He was called Yu Zhibo, and he was also a direct child.


    Yu Zhibo looked at Sasuke in a moment, and his mouth was arrogant. He said: "Uchiha Sasuke, you said that you are direct, you have to come up with evidence. We can''t accept an outsider for no reason. Everyone says it is not."


    Uchiha¡¯s popularity in the crowd was quite high. When he finished, someone responded immediately.


    "Yeah, Uchiha Sasuke, I have to come up with an evidence, show your writing eyes, let everyone open their eyes."


    "Everyone is waiting, hurry up!"


    ......


    The room was noisy, Uchiha mirrored and smiled, and his children were really difficult to discipline.


    "Want to see my writing eye?"


    Sasuke chuckled, "Yes!"


    The black and white distinct eyes are replaced by blood red, and the three hooks are rotated and opened. The crystal of the red crystal is beautiful.


    "Three hooks jade!"


    Many people exclaimed during the meeting. Even if they were direct children, there were less than one-third of them who could open the three-jaw jade, including the Uchiha wave of the talented person. He also recently opened the three-jaw jade.


    ¡°Is it really just three hooks?¡±


    The old face of Uchiha Mirror has an inscrutable smile.


    "Look! His three hooks have begun to merge!"


    During the sitting room, a sharp-eyed person discovered the change in Sasuke.


    The blood is condensed, the black veins are formed, the sharp edges and corners are distinct, and the straight hook jade writing wheel eyes appear quietly, the six-pointed star!


    "God! What is this!"


    "I am not blind!"


    "Is he writing a round eye!"


    After talking for a while, I heard a sudden scream in the room. It was Yu Zhibo.


    "Is it a kaleidoscope!"


    Uchiha¡¯s voice was falling, and the seats were in vain.


    "It turned out to be a kaleidoscope!"


    "The Uchiha family has not seen it for decades!"


    "It¡¯s a miracle!"


    During the sitting room, everyone looked at Sasuke¡¯s eyes full of envy and hatred. They did not expect that a newcomer in the district opened a kaleidoscope!


    This time, they completely served Sasuke. The Uchiha family is a group that speaks with strength, or a group that speaks with the eyes. As long as your eyes are more advanced, you can serve the people. Otherwise, play with you.


    Someone asked about the age of Sasuke during the meeting.


    Sasuke answered, 18 years old. (It¡¯s no wonder that Sasuke¡¯s age has been adjusted by two years.)


    This time, the seats are even more dazed, except for the Uchiha wave spot and Uchiha Izumi, who can open the kaleidoscope before the age of eighteen!


    At this time, sitting, a beautiful woman with a mouth open, looking at Sasuke''s gaze is full of envy, she is already seventeen years old, but the writing eye is only open to the double hook jade, compared with Sasuke, one in the sky One is underground.


    Around, a charming woman of almost the same age pulled the sleeve of the beautiful woman, only to listen to her whispered: "Mega, this is called Sasuke''s outstanding, I feel that I have begun to like him."


    "You are crazy!"


    Meiqin did not take a good shot of a woman who pulled her sleeves down. "Meiling, don''t touch me in the future, I want to marry the future patriarch, you are also self-cleaning!"


    Meiling giggle and said: "Then I will be welcome. It is a pity that such a good man has been taken over by others."


    Knowing Meiling¡¯s private life chaos, Meiqin scorned: ¡°I¡¯m not shy, you¡¯re a little bit sloppy, beware of your father¡¯s day looking for you.¡±


    "Giggle, it¡¯s not you, it¡¯s really the day, you have to help me."


    "Who cares for you!"


    Meiqin took a look at Meiling¡¯s arm and was very helpless to this unsatisfied sister.


    A lunch is over in a lively atmosphere. Everyone is very welcome to Sasuke, a member of the power-minded family who has this advantage. The powerful strength can get everything and be respected by people.


    In the afternoon, Uchiha mirror prepared a ceremony for the ancestral return of the ancestors for Sasuke. The grand ceremony was held, and everyone in Muye Village was known. Folks are circulating, Uchiha has a new genius, Uchiha is about to rise!


    This matter was quickly passed to the Huo Ying Building. At this time, the three generations of Huo Ying are discussing with the Feng Shui Gate about the development of the spiral pill Nymph. www.novelhall.com~ Looking at the information about the fluctuations of Uchi, the three generations took the mouth. The cigarette bag said: "Watergate, what do you think of this thing?"


    The three generations have long been interested in cultivating Watergate, and I want him to be the fourth generation of Naruto. Therefore, many government affairs have the participation of Watergate.


    "Huoying adults, I think it is best not to act rashly. Now it is the period of sensitivity. If the anger of Uchiha is stirred up, the whole wood leaf will be implicated."


    Three generations of sputum smoked a cigarette and said: "Yes, when things are nervous, one will be overwhelmed if they are not careful."


    Seeing the worries of the three generations, Watergate tempted and said: "Huai Ying adults, that thing, what did you discuss with the mirror?"


    "He is also an old stubborn, persuaded not to move."


    The three generations put down their pockets and said: "It is not easy to let Uchiha hand over the police station. After all, this is the only way they can directly participate in the management of Konoha. Everyone knows that if even this right is No, Uchiha¡¯s development in Konoha will be greatly hindered, and the decline of their families will be more rapid;

 v2 Chapter 404： Festival

    "It is true, Uchiha is not easy."


    Watergate said with a voice: "But the group is not good enough. He insists on weakening the strength of Uchiha. According to my observation, he has begun to work with the police station. It is estimated that many functional departments have been emptied by him."


    Seeing the water gate lifting the group, the three generations licked the painful head and said: "My old buddy is too embarrassed. As long as it is a threat to the leaves, he will use various methods to eradicate it. He has worked hard. However, the problem of dealing with Uchiha cannot be rushed. Their family has been developing in Konoha for nearly a hundred years and is deeply rooted. It is definitely not eradicated overnight."


    After a meal, the three generations said: "And Uchiha¡¯s contribution to Konoha is obvious to all. If I have to eliminate Uchiha, I don¡¯t know how much trouble I want to cause. I don¡¯t want to wave the Uchi so early. Although this group of people do things. I rushed to the point, and I was too strong, but there were also many merits. I didn¡¯t want to do anything that would harm Uchiha¡¯s interests. Watergate, do you understand what I said?¡±


    "Yes, Huo Ying adults, students should follow the instructions."


    The wave of water and water is very humility, and the face of the green is full of respect for the elders in front of us.


    "Ok......"


    The three generations nodded slightly, and looked awkward, as if they were extremely satisfied with the water gate.


    ......


    In another office in the Huo Ying Building, the light here was a little dim, probably because it was in the basement.


    "Hey!"


    The knock on the door awakened the group from the meditation.


    "Come in."


    The office door opened, and a blond man with a mask squatted: "The group is an adult."


    "Watergate, what did you say over there?"


    At this point, the blond man took off his mask and it was the wave of water.


    "Huajing adults have no hands-on thoughts on Uchiha. He thinks that it is not the time to start."


    "Hey! It''s not the time, then, when?"


    The group snorted and said: "Uchiha is simply a wolf that is not enough to feed. Now it is not eradicated. Do you have to wait for its fangs to be aligned with the leaves?"


    "The adults in the group don''t want to be angry. I think that Huo Ying Da is also undecided in this matter. The subordinates will find ways to persuade him."


    "You have a heart."


    The group shook his head and said: "Yu Fei is too soft. If you change it to me, you will definitely destroy Uchiha in the upper position. Such a family should not exist in the world!"


    Secretly annoyed for a while, the group retired from the water gate, a person staying in the office, but thinking about how to eradicate Uchiha''s plan.


    A few days later, Sasuke adapted to the life of the Uchiha clan, here is his root, the memory that can never be erased.


    After all, I lived in the Uchiha House for a long time. After being arranged to live in the mansion, Sasuke was familiar with the road, and it was not like a newcomer.


    During these days, Sasuke was also familiar with many direct children. After all, he was his relatives. Sasuke was very gentle to the people inside the clan.


    For example, Uchiha Instant, since the last time, immediately admired Sasuke, often invited him to go out to play, enter and exit some entertainment venues.


    This is the life of the children of the big family. It is really rot. Sasuke did not refuse the invitation to you, and he still managed to cope with it.


    However, recently, there have been people who have been harassing Sasuke. It is Meiqin¡¯s sister, Uchiha Meiling.


    For this woman, Sasuke is very helpless, not playing, he is not, he knows that the other party is his own aunt, you can not make her embarrassed?


    It is not so much harassment, it is better to say that it is tempting, Meiling thinks that Sasuke is a first brother, and he wants to pull out the latter''s top, so he often appears in front of Sasuke in the absence of clothing. When there are no one, she is even more Play a bit, a pair of female * color * wolf style.


    Sasuke thoroughly served Mei Ling, so he did not want to avoid the woman. He had to avoid it. Everyone was an adult. He was also afraid of getting rid of the gun and doing something about his back.


    In the evening, Uchiha and several children came to Sasuke to go out, Sasuke did not deny.


    Together with Uchiha, his two younger brothers, Uchiha and Uchiha, both of them are handsome, although they are only about 19 years old, but they are clear about the flower field. In the past, in the blink of an eye, the moon and the moon did not come to these places.


    The wood leaves at night are charming, the neon glamorous eyes, and the colorful Huaguang are row upon row. Because of the frequent earthquakes, the construction of the wooden leaves is mostly not high, and the wood is used. The different architectural styles are really antique. taste.


    It¡¯s more than nine o''clock in the evening. At the beginning of the night life, men and women have taken to the streets, and there are close couples everywhere. The big show is loved by everyone The three brothers of the moon are like flowers*flower*public* And the little girls on the street screamed, some people noticed their Uchiha family pattern, but also secretly sent the autumn wave, these three brothers readily accepted, laughing and joking;


    Some women saw that Sasuke was handsome and came over.


    When I arrived at the Fengyue Field, the three people showed the style of the children, the smoothness of the fat, the joy of the hand, and the excitement.


    Can you still have a gentleman on these occasions? Sasuke is also a play in the field, and some art * Ji play.


    When the folk weathering is not open, Yi Ji is mostly a male dress. Up to now, there are still some male art * Ji, but it is limited to some people with special needs.


    Female * Sex Art * Ji is very popular in the wind * month place, they are all six fine, not very refined, very pleased with the guests, especially some high-end art * Ji, the aristocratic children are more than Ùô * play high art * Ji as an honor, this It is good and traditional.


    Very late, the four talents went back, hooked their shoulders and sipped their shoulders, and they drank a mess. Fortunately, Sasuke was able to drive away the alcohol, so he did not make a foreign appearance.


    The street lights are bright, the neon is still dazzling, the four people walk slowly, and the moon is full of nonsense, and they are too much to drink, and the roads are unclear.


    The moonlight is thick, just when a few people walked to a quiet crossroads, they just happened to meet the same children who came back to drink the same wine*.


    The Japanese family is four people, and one of them is also known as Sasuke.


    Drinking is easy to accident, this is not, things happen, and the moment and the foot hit together, this is even worse, the fate is the instant spit of the sun, a variety of colors, like a large dye tank.


    "Asshole, where do you spit!"


    The Japanese foot did not drink much. When he was hit, he was awake and was spit. He was furious.


    "How! I want to start!"

 v2 Chapter 405： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    It was also quite straight, and only he was bullying, no one dared to bully him. After being stunned by the Japanese football, an instant broke out. A boring fist was hit in the left eye of the Japanese foot.


    "what!"


    The Japanese foot fell to the ground, and the eyes were staring at Venus. The pain that spread from the eyes made him angry and refused to take care of others. He shouted to the brothers who were next to him: "Give me a fight! Hey, hurt. Dead Laozi!"


    After all, the Japanese is a patriarchal son, the future patriarch, the other three do not dare to neglect, but when they see the home pattern on Sasuke and other people''s clothing, they have stopped their hands and feet.


    "What! It turned out to be Uchiha''s family!"


    "What are you doing! Give me a call!"


    The three men bitterly face, the heart, the other party is Uchiha, my good brother, if you have a problem, how to explain to Uchiha.


    One of them, Xiaobo said to Xiaobo: "They are Uchiha, big brother, still playing?"


    The Japanese did not listen to the words of Ming Bo, and immediately angered: "Let you hit you to fight! He * mother abolish so much!"


    As a last resort, the three men shot, Chakra condensed, the gas field locked, they are really not afraid of killing people, one shot is the gossip;


    Locked by the soft fist, the three brothers did not react at all, and the paralysis of alcohol made them completely unaware of what happened.


    Sasuke took the shot, and the seal in his hand was a purple enchantment. The soft box couldn¡¯t break through. After hitting countless fluctuations, it disappeared.


    "You three wastes!"


    The Japanese and the Japanese screamed, and the three of them couldn¡¯t pick up one. They really raised a group of vats!


    Immediately, the Japanese foot will be shot, the posture will be opened, and the more intense soft fists will fall.


    After all, it is a soft fist, and even the gods can kill the boxing method. Under the joint force of four people, the purple enchantment breaks.


    "Haha, see what you are holding!"


    The sun and the face are stunned, and the three families are all greeted together, and all the tricks are greeted by Sasuke.


    Sasuke was also beaten fiercely, and the killing heart he had already pressed down came up.


    "You are looking for death!"


    Sasuke whispered, and the thunder flashed in his hand. The flashing figure was to break one''s chest.


    "Get away!"


    One of them was transported back to Tianlichang, and the figure locked by Sasuke was knocked open, which avoided a blow.


    Although the Thunder of Sasuke is powerful, the acupuncture attack of the Japanese family is also unambiguous. When Sasuke is going to kill one person several times, it is blocked by the soft fist, and the condensed thunder is also dissipated because the Chakra acupoint is sealed.


    Seeing everyone is difficult, Sasuke''s gaze gradually emerged in the blood, the bloodthirsty heart, the impulse to kill a few people even worse.


    "If this is the case, then take your day to the family!"


    The six-pointed star is condensed, and a purple stream of air emerges. The huge crow''s dog must appear in the night sky.


    "Hey!"


    A series of attacks were blocked by the Ravens, and Sasuke¡¯s face was stunned.


    "laugh!"


    Adding the sword of the earth to the bright wave of the day, in a critical moment, he made a return to the sky, trying to resist the black blade with the blue Chakra storm.


    But is it so easy to block the addition of the sword?


    Black inflammation, can burn everything, Chakra is no exception, I saw that the sky is quickly covered with black flames.


    &nb-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Under this, the Tianli field has completely turned into a crematorium. In the flames of the sky, the daily Mingbo was burned to ashes.


    The companion was killed and the other three were angered and one of them was going to rush to the man.


    "Danger!"


    If the Japanese foot has not been shouted, he will see that the man is caught by the third arm born behind him. The sour bone friction is heard, but the person is pinched into a meat foam;


    The two were killed, and the Japanese became aware that the situation was wrong. They immediately took another person to escape.


    Just, will Sasuke give them a chance?


    But see the black blade in the hands of Zuo Zuo disappeared, the purple spiral shield is condensed in the left hand, it is the eight-foot mirror!


    Hey!


    The space trembles, the eight-foot mirror changes the longbow, and the male right hand appears to be the devil''s vector, and the arrow full of destruction is shot!


    The two had not escaped a hundred meters, and a strong sense of crisis came from behind, and they saw the smashing star of the devil.


    "laugh!"


    The space was cut, and the Japanese and the tribes did not realize what was going on, and they were broken through the body.


    "I......"


    The chest of the Japanese foot completely disappeared, and the force of the demon eroded his body, but saw that the exposed skin quickly senescence.


    The loss of life, the Japanese and the other fell to the ground, the big hole in the chest broke.


    Killed four people, Sasuke''s **** gas in the eyes dissipated a lot, the six-pointed star rotated, the Zuo can disappear immediately.


    At the moment, there were a lot of shouting voices around, and the movements that had to be able to do so were too big. The patrol team of Muye was attracted.


    Sasuke didn''t want to be entangled in the patrol, and he tried to force the three men to leave the place quickly.


    ......


    The next day, the news of the death of the Japanese and the three tribes spread throughout the wood, almost forming a storm that swept through. We must know that the death of the patriarch of the future of the family, as the second largest clan of Muye, the death of the young patriarch is simply a general incident.


    The current patriarch of the Japanese family has a high age. He heard the news that his son died. On the spot, he was fainting in the past. After he was finally awakened, he said with a sigh of relief: "Be sure to take the murderer, no matter Who! Don¡¯t kill this person! It¡¯s hard to vent my hate!¡±


    The Japanese family, the Zong family, and the family were simultaneously dispatched to investigate the murderer, and even put pressure on the three generations. At this point, the whole wood leaves formed a storm. In order to find out the real murder, they even dig the ground!


    ......


    "What! People are killing you!"


    Yu Zhibo trembled and trembled After a long shock, he came back and said, "Come and clean up! Just be it if they are detected by them!"


    Good guy! Uchiha mirror cares for Sasuke, but he has to take the initiative to let him run!


    Seeing the tension of Uchiha mirror, Sasuke did not agree. He took a sip of hot tea on the table and said slowly: "It is only one of my plans to kill them. If I dare to kill, I will be able to cope. This thing, hey! Uchiha has been for a long time! The patriarch, don¡¯t you want to be a fan of fire!"


    "Fire Shadow!"


    Uchiha¡¯s gaze gaze, and immediately screamed: ¡°What are you talking about! What do you want to do?¡±


    "Nature is the right to squat!" Sasuke said: "It is the right time for Konoha to start chaos. We should take this opportunity to seize power! Bring Uchiha to the peak!"


    "No!"

 v2 Chapter 406： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Uchiha Mirror insisted: "Our Uchibo family is loyal to Konoha, and there is no rebellious heart. The idea of ??Sasuke is unacceptable. Uchiha must not betray Konoha!"


    "The patriarch, you really care about Konoha."


    Sasuke''s look gradually became embarrassed. "But, Kobayashi treated Uchiha fairly! Since Uchiha''s wave has left! Wood leaves have been treated fairly! No one was in the fight! The patriarch! Is it true? You have to wait for Uchiha to be completely destroyed by Konoha!"


    Sasuke and Uchiha mirrored each other. Although he respected the latter, he was more respectful to Uchiha. Sasuke absolutely does not allow the event of the genocide to happen again. Uchiha¡¯s family pattern is something that must be guarded by life. It is absolutely not allowed to be trampled upon by someone who has been obliterated!


    "How can Uchiha be destroyed by the wood leaves;


    ! Sasuke, what are you talking about! ¡±


    Uchiha''s white beard was shaking, and it was like a gas. Sasuke¡¯s words reminded him of a scene in his dream, which was the tragedy of Uchiha¡¯s **** slaughter.


    Sasuke saw the mind of Uchiha''s mirror. As early as in the sound of the village, he interpreted the life of Uchiha mirror. He understood the fear in Uchiha''s heart and knew the unsuccessful experience of Uchiha.


    "The patriarch, you are a disciple of the second generation of Huo Ying, but what did he give you? What did you give to Uchiha? It is suspicion! It is doubt! It is red* naked* naked hostility!"


    Sasuke said faintly: "The patriarch, what are you still insisting on? Which one is more important for Uchiha and Konoha! Uchiha''s life and death and the so-called reputation are more important!"


    "Life and death are doomed, after the merits of people comment! The patriarch, Uchiha family can no longer delay, eternal life or destruction is all in one mind! The patriarch, blind tolerance will only make the leaves more ambiguous, they will be unscrupulous Trample the Uchiha, trample on our dignity, trample on our people! Ugly they speak the words of the world, deceive the whole world! Try to build their fortress with the flesh and blood of Uchiha! The patriarch! You can still see it!"


    Uchiha¡¯s mirror was somewhat shaken, and Sasuke¡¯s words undoubtedly entered his heart. Yes, what did Uchiha get over the years? In addition to suspicion or suspicion, Konoha will monitor Uchiha as a defense against the enemy. I am a patriarch who can watch the loved ones being destroyed.


    Seeing the gaze of Uchiha''s mirror, Sasuke knows that he is shaking, and immediately adds firewood to the fire. "You should know this group of people, oh! Why is the ''root'' part of his management eroding the power of our police station? They are in the overhead of our power in the wood leaves, when the power disappears, what do we fight with them! At that time, we are the fish on the cutting board, Uchiha will face even more tragic tragedy. Very early, the wood leaves I started to plan the plan to destroy Uchiha. You also feel it. Uchiha¡¯s power is being eaten a little bit by people. Uchiha is no longer the owner of Konoha, but a slave! A farm! Fat, they are It¡¯s slaughtered!¡±


    "Is that really so..."


    Uchiha''s mirror looks sad. "Is Uchiha really going to be destroyed? I... I absolutely don''t allow this to happen!"


    "Yeah, Uchiha can''t sit still, we have to take the initiative!"


    Sasuke got together in the ear of Uchiha Mirror: "The patriarch! The real right, the true freedom is to fight for it. The charity of others can only make us shackle. Moreover, we are the proud Uchiha family, who are immortals. Why do we have to bow to the mortal people of the genus, we are the rulers of the world, the rulers of truth!"


    &n-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Bsp; gradually being tempted by Sasuke, Uchiha mirror began to overthrow the things in his heart, he understands, also knows that Uchiha is going on in this way, it is only a matter of time before being destroyed.


    "Yes! We Uchiha can''t sit still!"


    The old eyes of Uchiha¡¯s mirror dimly flashed a firm color, like re-igniting the fire of struggle.


    Seeing that his plan was successful, Sasuke was no longer tempted, and went to the side to finish the remaining tea and drop the cup to the ground.


    "Ning is not broken for the whole! The patriarch! The incident of the Japanese family is up to me, so I must solve it myself!"


    "Sasuke! What are you doing!"


    Vaguely, Uchiha mirror has a feeling of uneasiness;


    "Nature is completely destroying them!" Sasuke''s eyes flashed the color of killing. "Trying to challenge the daily direction of Uchiha''s dignity, we must not allow such a family to exist! The patriarch, you should consider it carefully about the matter of seeking power, etc. I hope to hear from you when I am triumphant!"


    "God! He has to fight against the whole family with one person!"


    Uchiha¡¯s mirror felt a flower in front of him, and suddenly fell down on the chair of the Taishi.


    "Sasuke, who are you, what are you coming to Uchiha, what will your presence bring to Uchiha..."


    ......


    In the three-kilometer sky, Sasuke is suspended by the seal of the void. His feet are the family of the sun. The big Japanese family seems to be only three feet at this moment.


    Sasuke looked at the people on the ground with a little black spot and said to himself: "Only destruction can make you feel what is real horror. Only in this way can you bring Uchiha to the peak! ò÷ ants, feel it, belong to Uchiha the power of!"


    However, Sasuke¡¯s blue Chakra was condensed, and the tiny Chakra particles continued to spread into the air. Then, Sasuke ran the body¡¯s strength, and it was constantly entangled with Chakra. Soon, like boiling water rolling, the surrounding space was panned. The sound of shocks.


    Oh!


    The invisible ripples spread over several kilometers. Under a strange force, the water molecules in the air quickly condensed, forming a large black cloud.


    The rain is coming from the wind!


    In less than a minute, the heavy black clouds are all over three kilometers, and the blue arc shines. www.novelhall.com~ The power of nature is even more terrifying in the constant brewing.


    In the village of Muye, the vast thunderclouds cover the sun, and the heavens and the earth cast a darkness. Like a thunderstorm, the roaring thunder is shining in the thunderclouds.


    "What happened in the end, just a bright sun, how can it change in a while."


    In the village of Muye, many pedestrians stopped and pointed at the thunderclouds in the sky.


    "Look! Leiyun is only in the sky above the village, not in other places!"


    "Yeah! Very strange!"


    "What happened!"


    ......


    In less than thirty seconds, the blue arc in the thundercloud was more violent.


    "roar!"


    The huge explosion stunned everyone on the ground.

 v2 Chapter 407： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Oh!"


    Everyone saw that the blue arc was constantly gathering in one place, and the lightning of the bucket size condensed constantly. Under the control of certain forces, it was actually the formation of a fierce beast!


    "à»;


    ! ¡±


    The beasts quickly condensed, as if they were endowed with vitality, a roaring roar, a huge pair of eyes, and a sly face overlooking everything on the ground.


    "Hey!"


    The thunder beast once again slammed, and the figure was rolling, but it was miraculously falling. The dazzling blue-white light became the main color between the heavens and the earth. At a moment, people¡¯s sights were nothing.


    "boom!"


    The thunder of thunder broke, and many people¡¯s eardrums were shattered. The continuous tremors, the ground trembled, the houses fell, and the blue lightning bolts skyrocketed, and the shock waves that followed one another spread around.


    After a long time, the vision will return to normal.


    Most of the buildings that saw the leaves were destroyed and the ground cracked, as if they had experienced a superb earthquake.


    The surviving passers-by went to the place where the beast was falling, but when they saw it, they were shocked.


    In front of you, there is a magnificent sun-drenched house!


    All the buildings disappeared, and the bare ones. On the earth, the cracks in the black holes seemed to be torn apart by life. Everything within a few hundred meters was devastated and completely turned into nothingness.


    "This power! What is it!"


    The three generations of the inquiring came to the incredible look at everything in front of us, and the Japanese family disappeared!


    "Who is it! There is that kind of power that can erase a group!"


    Behind the three generations, there was a cold sweat. His spirit was a bit embarrassing. The genius of the Japanese people was actually ruined under his eyes, and it was completely obliterated!


    ......


    ¡°Is this the power of Sasuke?¡±


    After the three generations, Uchiha mirrored his face and looked at the deep hole. He knew that Sasuke¡¯s power was very strong, but he did not expect it to be terrible!


    "He used the Thunder. The power to write the wheel eye has not yet been played out, is it to avoid the suspected Uchiha in the village?"


    Uchiha¡¯s mirror was secretly immersed, and after knowing the terrorist power of Sasuke, he made a decision. The Uchiha family is no longer under the wood leaves. For almost a hundred years, Uchiha has long been fed up! Uchiha will be subverting everything and subverting the fate of the seal on his body!


    ......


    The news that the Japanese people were wiped out swept the region, and people were surprised that people had the power to completely destroy the world-famous sun.


    At the same time, fear began to emerge in people''s minds. There are such terrible characters in the world of forbearance. This is undoubtedly a disaster. Now it is the day, then, who is the next one?


    Some people with a keen sense of smell have discovered that the village of Muye is not stable. The death before the storm has passed. The rest will be endless storms, almost destroying all lightning and thunder.


    Tolerance, it is going to change.


    In the village of Muye, Immerse yourself in a dignified atmosphere.


    Every day, the people are in danger, and they are worried that the next one will be their turn.


    The situation is tense, the hearts of the people are floating, and the pressures of the three generations have multiplied. After a few days have passed, the real murderers of the Japanese people have not been destroyed. It is hard to blame for this.


    "Ugh......"


    &nb-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Sp; three generations picked up the cigarette bag, shook his head and sighed, still let go, the real murder has not been detected, his heart is uneasy, even the cigarette bags that like to smoke have begun to quit. In just a few days, the three generations have smashed a lot.


    "Hey!"


    The door of the office was ringing, and the water gate of a police attire came in, but he saw a lot of documents in his hand.


    When I saw the water gate, the spirit of the three generations was a lot. I asked, "How about the investigation?"


    "Three generations of adults, I have already investigated the dossier of the rebellion, Lin Yuyu is not suspected of committing crimes, Yun Ren is not possible, and found no one in the end to meet the conditions."


    "It¡¯s impossible to do anything."


    The three generations smashed the eye bags of the big fight and said: "The Japanese people have been destroyed. This incident has stirred up an uproar in the world of forbearance. If you don''t calm down the matter as soon as possible, the people who are not in the right will take this opportunity to make a fuss. At that time, it was really out of control."


    Watergate knows the three generations of worries, and the innate people of the day are all killed. How powerful is the man behind the scenes, the power of terror threatens the hard-won peace, and it is difficult to guarantee someone to take this opportunity for the third time. Endure the world war.


    "Yes! I understand. Huo Ying adults, this is the next to continue to search, must let the real murder surface."


    "Go on;


    . ¡±


    The three generations waved their hands, and then, as if they had thought of something, they said, "Yes, you inform them that they come to my office."


    Not long after, three generations of office appeared again, a rough white-haired man, a gloomy long-haired man, a choppy blond woman, and a big snake, a hand.


    "Three generations of old man, what is trouble with us."


    He also licked his nose and sneezed, but he listened to himself: "Which girl is thinking about me."


    Everyone is used to the performance of the self, but he listens to the teacher: "Teacher, what happened?"


    "I have a big deal for you."


    The three generations said heavyly: "You know everything about the annihilation of the Japanese family."


    "We also heard that I don''t know who is planning this behind the scenes."


    Dazi Pill said thoughtfully: "Teacher, although we did not perform in the Muye Village on that day, we also heard a lot of things. The people who used to destroy the Japanese people used the Thunder."


    "Yes, the powerful and incredible Thunder is the use of Thundercloud to display the power of super lightning, and it will completely erase the large Japanese group."


    "It turned out to be the power of nature!"


    The big snake pill''s eye-catching eyes flashed a strong curiosity These methods are the first time I heard that the power that the human body can''t store, with the help of natural force, broke out instantly? ¡±


    "We don''t know about the specific situation. However, this time the enemy is very strong. If you don''t find out the real murderer as soon as possible, I am afraid that the wood leaves will be chaotic."


    The three generations looked at the three people in front of them and said: "You are my most proud disciple. I entrusted the leaves of Muye to you in the hands of the future. Now, Muye is facing disaster, you are duty-bound. You are responsible for investigating in secret, once you find it The murderer, no matter who the other party is, is trying to get it to justice!"


    "is teacher!"


    Seeing the three generations to say things so badly, even the cynicism is serious.


    ......


    Uchiha House, Uchiha mirror took the initiative to find Sasuke who is still practicing.


    Sasuke opened his eyes and said, "Is it finished?"

 v2 Chapter 408： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Uchiha nodded heavily and he knew the consequences of the list.


    "When finished, it is possible to threaten Uchiha¡¯s ethnic group."


    Said, the mirror handed over a stack of documents full of names to Sasuke.


    "The Nara family, the mountain family, the canine family, the oil girl, the pommel horse, the whirlpool... very good."


    Sasuke nodded and said: "Although in some respects they are just ants, their strength is very terrible, so breaking one by one is our only chance;


    . The patriarchs, the Nara, the canines, the vortex family first handed it over to me, the other ethnic groups, and we will make decisions after we start, if they dare not, hehe! Kill innocent! ¡±


    Uchiha''s mirror has some helpless colors on the old face. "I really don''t want to see the companions who lived together in the morning and evening die, but for Uchiha, it can only be so."


    "Yes. The patriarchs, adults, must be unconscionable, even guilty. Only war can let them understand what is true. Only fear can obey them. For Uchiha, these people are sacrificed, and they are extremely glorious. ¡±


    Sasuke''s inner bloodthirsty and darkness are evident at this moment. He wants to kill all the people who are obstructing the road. In his heart, except for the Uchiha family, the rest of the people are just ants, disobedient, and smothered on the spot!


    However, when thinking about the consequences of destroying these ethnic groups, Uchiha mirror is worried: "Sasuke, really have to deal with them, will it cause more conflicts, if the second war of fortune is provoked because of Uchiha We are sinners."


    Who knows, Sasuke is not convinced, "How about it, human beings are always advancing in the war, only death can usher in a true peace. One will be devastated, Uchiha wants to climb the highest peak, must sacrifice nothing. People, only through the ruined corpse, we can get real freedom and break the shackles of fate. The patriarch, it is time to change, the wood leaves or the end of the world, the windmill of fate can not stop, only the iron Rule can make others succumb."


    This is Sasuke¡¯s inner thoughts at this time. He has determined to sacrifice everything when he enters the road of revenge. Those who disobey are killed.


    "Well, I only hope that we can succeed, Uchiha, it is time to rise."


    "Yes..."


    The six-pointed star in Sasuke¡¯s eyes quietly emerged, and the **** eyes cast a horrible image of the corpse.


    ......


    A hidden area of ??Yuren Village, where the trees are lush, the strange rocks rise from the ground, and the deep environment is full of alternative repression.


    Within the cave, the stalactites are constantly dripping with crystal springs, and the torso-wrenched tree trunks are everywhere. With the support of some kind of power, these trees can grow without the need for sunlight.


    "It has been many years..."


    The old voice came from a secret room. It can be seen that it was a building made of trees, with green leaves and branches, and vigorous and powerful roots.


    The man with wrinkles on his face lay on the bed, his hair was long, and there were many tree-like tentacles behind him. He connected to a large plant tissue outside and provided him with the necessary bio-energy.


    This person is the Uchiha wave spot, the Uchiha wave spot that lingers in the underground of Yuren Village.


    Since being rescued, the spot has been staying here. At first, every day he was accompanied by endless loneliness and hatred. For decades, -->, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Go, the hatred has become a lot thinner, that is, from then on, he stopped in a hurry, thinking about life, thinking about what the life has done.


    At the end of the day, the spot finally found that he did not get anything. The only one who accompanied him was loneliness and hatred.


    The greatest grief in the life of the spot is the death of Quannai. The greatest sorrow is the betrayal of the tribe. He is not recognized by anyone, but at the end, he is left in a lonely field.


    Although he has survived and survived for decades, he has lived for decades with thousands of columns, but there are few fewer ones to understand.


    Life has passed by in a hundred years, and I don¡¯t know how many times he sighed, how many times he lost his mind, and only the endless emptiness left.


    "If I can give me another chance, my decision will not change. Uchiha, the betrayed family, is really ugly, and I am doing my best. My brother, my family, everything, I am lost. Alright..."


    The lonely reincarnation eyes are slightly open, and under the six-way pattern, there is a silent sadness.


    I also remembered my life friends and enemies. The nightmare of lost water has been lost. The two did not know each other, competed with each other, and relied on each other to jointly create Muye Village.


    Shouben thought that it was like this for a lifetime, but life is impermanent, even if it is a close person, it will inevitably be suspicion, and he will be so arrogant, he will seek reform and carry out the reform, but he, his The concept is not understood, the leaves are not trusted, and the people are far away because of the short-lived peace.


    "The way I am going, my ideals, who can understand, the world is big, where can I show my ambitions! Even if Uchiha lost the original spirit, when can we reproduce the power of God, when Only then can the glory of Uchiha be restored!"


    Spotted, militant, even if it is squatting in the underground of insect ants, his heart is still rushing, in the battlefield journey, the war can never be cooled, this is the blood of the spot, the constant battle, the establishment of the ideal township !


    After a while, the ground squirmed, but saw a dark vegetative person drilled out.


    The spot called this person ¡®absolute¡¯.


    Seeing the coming, the gaze of the spot shook a bit. It was this person who pulled him back from the edge of death. It was also this person who helped him to survive for decades.


    "Pig, you are still the same."


    The sound of the low voice sounded, but it was sitting on the edge of the wooden bed, looking at the huge plant prototype in the distance, there are still many vulgar faces on the top.


    "I have brought you a good news Good news?"


    The slightly dry lips moved, "Is it about wood leaves?"


    "Yes."


    The faint secluded said: "The sun has been destroyed."


    "Destroy!"


    The spot is strange, saying: "Who did it."


    "Hey." It¡¯s a mysterious smile. "He has a relationship with you..."


    "Uchiha!"


    "of course."


    The sullen sorrow said: "It is the kid of Uchiha!"


    "The next one is the Nara family. I don''t know if their surgery can block my strength. However, I will not give them a chance."

 v2 Chapter 409： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The second goal of Sasuke is Nara. The Nara family is a think tank of Konoha. If the group is first destroyed, the plan behind him will be easier to implement.


    The thief first smashed the king and shot the man first. The first reason for Nara is that it destroyed Nara, which is tantamount to a solid support of the wooden leaves;


    Affected by the daily incidents, the patrols in the village of Muye have been strengthened. There are darkrooms and police officers everywhere, who are responsible for managing the daily safety of the leaves.


    Uchiha Yaoyao is a long-faced man of nearly a middle-aged year. As the chief of the Konoha police station, he set an example and valued the security work in the extraordinary period.


    I heard that a new member of the family, Uchiha Sasuke, Uchihao Yao has been busy to look at it. After seeing Sasuke, his evaluation is only one. This is not easy.


    It¡¯s not that Sasuke has the power of the king¡¯s hegemony, and the tiger¡¯s body can overwhelm one person. Instead, Uchihao Yao saw Sasuke¡¯s writing eyes, and the **** six-pointed star was full of ambition and enthusiasm. This kind of eyes he once possessed, but it was exhausted due to more than a decade of work.


    Now, seeing such a talented young man, or Yu Zhibo¡¯s direct system, Uchiha is very happy. He has more expectations for Sasuke. He hopes that the latter can fulfill his youthful wish and bring Uchiha to the future. .


    Yu Zhibo''s deputy, Yu Zhibo Fu Yue, who served as the eldest son of another department, worked in the police station.


    Uchiha Yaoyao also valued Uchiha Fuyue. Only 21-year-old started Sangou, and he was the captain of the dark department in his early years. He was promoted to the forbearance at the age of sixteen. These auras made Uchiha Fuyue in Uchiha. The status in the family is not ordinary.


    In the morning, Yu Zhibo received a notice from his father, Yu Zhibo, saying that he was going to go back with him to discuss some important issues.


    Yao can''t resign, and the words of his father are the orders. After the work of packing, Uchiha Yao Yao rushed back home.


    "Father is an adult."


    In the secret room, Yao glimpsed at the mirror and sat in the chair under the greeting of the latter.


    "Yao, since your brother died, a large part of the family''s burden has fallen on your shoulders."


    The mirror''s gaze is somewhat disappointing. He said: "In the past few years, you have paid a lot for Uchiha. I have seen it in my eyes. As my son, I have not let you enjoy the comfort that you deserve. You should not blame me. ¡±


    "What is the father''s adult saying, for Uchiha, even if I let my life be sacrificed, my father, you have something to look for."


    The mirror is no longer sloppy, and the road to the door is open: "The thing that the Japanese family was destroyed was planned by Uchiha."


    "what!"


    Yao screamed and stood up like a fire.


    "Sit down! Listen to me and finish the matter."


    "Yes."


    Although shocked, but Yao can not help, can only sit there and listen to the mirror to tell everything.


    "These are all Sasuke! I didn''t expect him to have that strength."


    The look of Yao is a bit embarrassing, and I still can''t believe it.


    "Why, don''t you want to see Uchiha revival?"


    "of course not;


    ! Yao said: "It''s just that things are too sudden. I can''t accept it. Father, adults, we are rash, really sure?" ¡±


    The mirror did not directly answer the words of Yao, but said one.


    "I believe Sasuke."


    "I believe...".


    Yao Zhang opened his mouth and said: "I also hope to see Uchiha can reproduce the glory of the past, father, adults, what should I do?"


    See the yelling, mirror point -->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Nodded and said: "What you have to do is very simple. Try to remove the dark parts and guards from Nara. Of course, you only need to leave for ten minutes."


    "ten minutes!"


    Yao suspected: "Is it necessary to shoot Nara, is it only ten minutes?"


    "You just have to do it, deal with Nara, ten minutes!"


    I saw the mirror chest and I was nodded. "Alright, I can still do it in only ten minutes. Father, I will do it."


    ......


    "Yao Da Ge really said it was done."


    Sasuke¡¯s family in Nara, reconnaissance, did not find any patrol personnel.


    "So things are much easier."


    Sasuke walked into a hotel and found a room facing Nara.


    Without delay, Sasuke immediately sealed the hand.


    Hey!


    The purple streamer is constantly rising from Sasuke, and the power of the powerful demon is bursting.


    "Give me a condensate!"


    Sasuke gave a low drink and pointed out with his right hand.


    "laugh!"


    The power of the purple demon broke through the space, but there was a strong spatial fluctuation above the Nara community.


    With the output of the demon power, the space fluctuations spread.


    Oh!


    The purple space structure appears, and the enchanting things cover the entire Nara.


    After doing this, Sasuke¡¯s face was white, and he was also the first to use the entire procedure. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so horrible.


    "Next, the show is on stage!"


    ......


    Although there are no patrol personnel, because the Nara ethnic group is located in the prosperous area of ??the wood leaves, there are many pedestrians, and the sudden appearance of the enchantment has surprised many pedestrians. What is the situation?


    Inside the purple enchantment, the Nara people looked at the enchantment of the house, and several people wanted to go out, but they were bounced back by the enchantment;


    I remembered the tragedy of a family a few days ago, and suddenly one exclaimed.


    "Someone wants to start with us!"


    "what!"


    The Nara people were shocked and immediately used various means to destroy the enchantment, but they still had no results. The detonation was repeatedly bombed, that is, the building was destroyed, and the enchantment was not damaged.


    "Can such a way break through my technique? It''s too self-sufficient."


    Sasuke sat in front of the window for a view on the wall This trick is one of the tricks of sixteen nights, killing a lot of powerful monsters, even if it is a lifeless dog, it has been succumbed to this.


    Drinking a bright red **** wine, Sasuke continues to seal.


    Hey!


    The enchantment changed again, the purple was more solid, and under the turbulence of the space, it saw the constant accumulation of purple energy in the air. However, thousands of purple arrows were outlined.


    "Although there are only three thousand six hundred, it is enough to deal with you!"


    Sasuke''s face is even paler. He knows that if she changes to 16 nights, she can condense the broken magical vector as many as 36,000. Under that power, even the Amaterasu **** can kill it!


    With the change of the Indian law, 3,600 arrows were shot and hit, forming a torrent that swept through everything in the enchantment.


    Only heard a burst of sound, all things that come into contact with this torrent are destroyed, the building collapses, the body breaks, the erosion of the power of the demon, gradually aging, and finally turned into nothingness.

 v2 Chapter 410： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Hey!


    The purple torrent is like a raging dragon, devours everything. In less than three minutes, the buildings in sight are broken, and the broken limbs are broken everywhere, and the blood flows into the river.


    In the purple fluctuations, the horrible sharpness of the volatility struck, and the Nara Guards retreated.


    "Give me a hold!"


    The head of the Nara patriarch was blood red, and the death of the tribe made him want to split.


    All the tribes condensed power, shadows, shadow strangulation, shadow aggregator, all kinds of shadows together, forming a giant hand with a strong black gas.


    clang!


    The black giant hand collided with the purple arrow that formed the torrent, and the shock caused by the impact destroyed many remaining buildings.


    Nourish!


    The strange tremor sounded, and it was the power of the devil to erode the shadow of Chakra.


    The remnants of Nara are not good, and they immediately increase the supply of Chakra, in an attempt to withstand the purple torrent of terror.


    However, the black giant still did not persist for a long time. In the last collision, the black giant broke and the 3,600 broken arrows entered the unmanned environment.


    purple! Infinitely magnified purple! That is death!


    The Nara patriarch closed his eyes. In the torrent of the torrent of the sky, he and the tribes were all annihilated, and the horrible demon power completely destroyed everything in Nara.


    "It¡¯s over so soon."


    Sasuke drunk the wine in the cup, and the purple fluctuations that pervaded the body dissipated.


    "boom!"


    An explosion rushed into the sky, and the purple enchantment covering Nara exploded.


    Many pedestrians have been affected by the shock wave and have fallen to the ground.


    When they see everything in sight, it¡¯s not just who made the first scream.


    Then, the horror of the horror spread to the crowd, people fled and panicked, and the pale face was full of fear of death.


    Like a massacre, the corpse is incomplete and fragrant, the body is broken, the land collapses, and the **** eyes are full of nausea.


    The Nara ethnic group disappeared completely.


    ......


    "The whole family of four hundred and fifty-six people... no one is alive..."


    When the water gate reported this number to the third generation, the three generations of jingle sat down on the sofa.


    "Four hundred and fifty-six people... What did I create?"


    Three generations stunned the old face, and some of the sly backs trembled, and sadness and shock filled his emotions. The three generations did not expect that such a thing happened during the period he led. First, the Japanese, and then Nara, the tragedy of the genocide happened twice in a week, and it was under his eyes.


    The three generations have never hated themselves so much. In the face of the death of the loved ones, he is powerless. He can only watch and see if a person falls down and cannot make any remedy.


    Who is doing the killing, who is targeting the wood leaves!


    In the three generations of dimly lit eyes, there is a raging anger, "Watergate! Give me a check! Be sure to take this person! Kill him! Kill him!"


    The sudden anger of the three generations shocked the water gate, and the latter immediately ran out, mobilizing members of the dark, and collecting clues at the location of the incident in Nara.


    The two major groups first -->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    After being destroyed, the wood leaves are completely chaotic, and people are worried. They are afraid that the next one will die.


    The people have no guarantee of life, no sense of security, many people have plans to move out of the wood leaves, they do not want to go to the local soul, but do not want to die, do not know who killed it!


    In the wood leaves, the people who are not good at heart spread rumors, and the demise of the sun and Nara touched Tianwei, and under the wrath of the sky, it led to the incident of being destroyed.


    When you lose hope, you will seek the protection of the gods and seek spiritual comfort with vain things.


    God wrath? I am afraid it is a blame.


    Sasuke used the Thunder for the first time, and the second time he used Ning to use the spiritual road. Two different forces were deployed, but it formed a lot of interference.


    Many people think that the other person who started to work for Nara is different from the murderer who destroyed the Japanese. Even some people suspect that there is a horrible organization behind the genocide, specifically targeting Konoha.


    The progress of the investigation is very slow. On the one hand, it is because the Department of Wood Leaf* is bloated and inefficient. On the other hand, since Uchihao Yao knew that the murderer was Uchiha, of course, he had to try his best to cover up, and he relied on the power of the police chief to suppress the layers of suspicion. Of course, there are many other reasons, not for the time being.


    Under various reasons, the murderer did not suspect that Uchiha¡¯s head came up. This situation is very popular. Uchiha has sufficient preparation time to move for the sake of the incident.


    Two times, the people were frightened. In a few days, many people applied to move out of the wood leaves. They didn''t want to die.


    The **** horror filled the hearts of people, death, panic, and Muye has never been so turbulent.


    Only the dogs and whirlpools are left. Each of these two ethnic groups is a hard bone. After all, it is a genocide. It is necessary to face the power of the whole family with one person. Even if it is Sasuke, it has more than enough power. Insufficient feeling.


    The power of gathering together is terrible, so Sasuke follows the principle of dividing and destroying. From the big and the small, using the blitzkrieg, solve everything with the fastest speed, and let the leaves have any breathing space.


    In the canines and whirlpools, Sasuke chose the former. Although the whirlpools are thin, their seals are very powerful, and the nine tails are still there. It can be said that the strength is not weak. Relatively speaking, the barking is better to deal with.


    Sasuke didn''t want to be detected as soon as he was the murderer. So, this time, the way of shooting the dog is normal, and everything is annihilated by the thunder.


    Of course, Sasuke can use a more powerful Ninjutsu attack like Tianzhao, but don''t forget, these are all about writing round eyes, which inevitably makes people suspect that Uchiha¡¯s head is not there. In the final period, he could not use the power of Uchiha.


    Because the situation is already very tense, the defense in Muye Village has reached the most intimate period in history. Therefore, Sasuke deliberately changed his appearance before the action, and even blocked the face with a mask of the dark part, not afraid of 10,000. .


    Just behind the wood leaves, in the quiet place, Sasuke condenses the seal of the void, and the purple light surges, but it is flying to the height of three kilometers.


    Here, the air is thin and the temperature is extremely low, but there is still no problem for the ninja.


    By writing the wheel eye, Sasuke easily locked the inhabitants of the canines. Compared to the Japanese family, the barking family is much smaller. At the height of three kilometers, it seems to be only the size of the palm;


    Without the blessing of the fire, Sasuke can only use the combination of Yuanli and Chakra to condense the thundercloud.


    Sasuke has already studied, Yuan Li is the easiest to sense everything in nature, including steam, of course; Chakra is used to make changes, gather the power of lightning, and condense the beast.

 v2 Chapter 411： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    In the same way, the black thunderclouds quickly condense, the powerful pressure spreads, and the horrible thunder is almost destroyed.


    The changes in the sky have caused the village of Muye to fall into a panic. With the experience of the Japanese people, everyone knows that the culprit of the genocide is once again dispatched.


    "This must catch him!"


    Watergate was commissioned by three generations. As the head of the investigation team, he was duty-bound. It is his greatest responsibility to take the murderer to justice.


    Through experience, Watergate guessed that the murderer was hiding in the thundercloud, but how to get there is a problem.


    For the ordinary ninja, even if it is flying, it can barely reach the altitude of about 300 meters, but this time the thundercloud is above three kilometers, it is simply delusional to want to get there.


    Watergate knows that the opportunity is rare. Today, the murderer cannot be caught, and it is likely that he will never be able to meet it again in the future.


    Immediately, the water gate pulled out the three-pointed knife at the waist, with a few runes attached to it, picking up hands and throwing.


    "laugh!"


    The blade rushed to the height of 500 meters.


    At this point, the water gate sensed the existence of the rune, spatial positioning, his body is illusory, and appeared in the edge of the blade in the blink of an eye.


    It is the **** of thunder!


    The water gate throws it again, and the thunder **** uses it. The golden light flashes and flashes at high altitude.


    In this way, the water gate quickly reached a height of about two kilometers.


    Here, a piece of thundercloud black pressure, rolling blue thunder creaking, shining thunder light contains the power of the strong Thunder.


    In the face of the power of nature, human beings are still slightly weak. In the face of the thunder and lightning, even the water gate has raised a sense of powerlessness. He knows that to control these lightnings, not only does it require the horrible Chakra support, but more importantly, it requires a strong mental control.


    These two points are difficult for ordinary people to do. It is not easy to control the power of nature. In the original work, Dashen Pill has also worked hard for this, but it has failed. It is a pocket, and after learning the fairy tales of the dragon''s hole, it can easily manipulate the earth''s changes. He is performing an extreme natural manipulation.


    The enemy was on the top, and the watergate glanced at the blue arc of the dense sky, biting his teeth and immediately licking the bitterness.


    "laugh!"


    The bitterness did not pierce the air, and it was submerged in the thundercloud. At this time, the thundercloud was rioted, and a huge body of great beast rolled over it.


    Know that the Thunder is about to start, the water gate is running crazy Chakra, flying Raytheon!


    The yellow light broke through the space, and instantly it appeared on the thick clouds. The water gate raised its eyes, but saw a small black spot appearing directly above it. It was the initiator of the genocide;


    "See it!"


    The water gate threw a bitterness again, but aimed at the side of the little black spot.


    Flying Raytheon!


    ......


    Sasuke''s step-by-step preparation for the storage of the thunder beast''s power, just as he was about to finish, there was space fluctuations around him, and the next moment, a blue-bladed spiral sphere emerged.


    "Spiral pill!"


    When I reached the blue strength, Sasuke exclaimed, and immediately turned to the side of the figure, and escaped the blow that must be killed.


    "You recognize the spiral pill!"


    When Watergate heard Sasuke¡¯s words, he yelled out. ¡°You are a wooden leaf!¡±


    Watergate has only recently developed a spiral pill. The only thing that the spiral pill can only know is that some of the high-end ninjas of Kapok can now know. Now, Sasuke shouted the name of the spiral pill, but it caused the water in the heart of the water to stir up waves.


    The water gate could not sustain its suspension in the air. After shouting this sentence, it fell down.


    -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Once again, the water gate throws out the bitterness, and the thunder gods launch, appearing on the side of Sasuke, attacking again!


    Sasuke, who was able to hang up, took a big advantage, and he easily escaped from the attack of Watergate.


    "How long can your Flying Thunder God support in the air? Goodbye, canine!"


    When the voice fell, the thunder of Sasuke¡¯s hand shone, and a thunderball was thrown out. In an instant, it was connected with the rolling beast.


    "Oh!"


    Thunder and lightning, Thundercloud riots, surging thunder beasts landed instantly!


    "Bastard!"


    Watergate heard the loud noise of the sky below, knowing that Sasuke¡¯s thunder had been smashed, and he couldn¡¯t help others, but he desperately attacked Sasuke through the thunder.


    Once again, I avoided a spiral pill from the water gate. Sasuke was a flash of body shape and appeared on the side of the water gate in a smart footwork.


    "Spiral pill? I will use this trick."


    Sasuke¡¯s deliberately low voice rang in the ear of the water.


    "what!"


    Watergate was shocked. In the next moment, he saw that the red-red spiral pill was condensed in Sasuke¡¯s right hand, and the spiral of fire attribute was about to be printed on his chest!


    Between the millennium and the hair, the water gate also condenses into a blue spiral.


    "boom!"


    The two people''s spirals collided together, and the blue and red spirals spread out;


    "boom!"


    In the last outbreak, the two flew out, Sasuke quickly stopped in the air, and the water gate fell quickly.


    "Goodbye."


    However, the purple rune at the foot of Sasuke shines, and the figure flashes quickly disappears into the distance.


    "hateful!"


    The falling water gate hated him very much. His only thundering **** was the last time. There was no way to chase Sasuke. He could only watch Sasuke fly away.


    "What the **** are you, my spiral pill, how can he..."


    Watergate eyes lost a moment, and the body shape fell, but there is a feeling of infinite fear.


    ......


    Through the last flying Thunder God, the water gate returned to the village of Muye safely.


    "How''s it going!"


    When the three generations saw the water gate, they came in and fell in, and immediately asked the water gate.


    "Runned by him."


    Seeing the three generations, the water gate has the feeling of being separated from the world. The strength of the other side is beyond his expectations. Not only is the Thunder, the kind of floating technique is simply unheard of.


    Watergate added: "Because I have a mask I didn''t see him, but I know he is a member of Muye Village."


    "Wuye Village!"


    "Yes."


    Watergate told the three generations about the spiral pill, but saw the three generations sitting at the desk. After a long time, the three generations said that they were tired: "Watergate, telling them to go down and thoroughly investigate the dark parts, especially those who do not attend the work today and who will be sizzling and thunder, all of which must be checked!"


    The only three generations can do now. According to the information provided by Watergate, a series of measures will be taken. In the face of unknown enemies, Muye can only see the move and only hope to catch up with the real murderer.


    ......


    The super Thunder destroyed all the dogs and cats, and there were hundreds of people in the world of forbearance. They were completely destroyed overnight. Except for one or two people who went out to perform tasks, the rest died.


    In less than ten days, all three families were destroyed. Under this time, the people of Muye were flustered. Many people were preparing to leave the leaves. They did not want to die and did not want to face the unknown horror.

 v2 Chapter 412： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    In this situation, Muye took the initiative and could not let the people leave. Even, Muye took military measures to stop the people who tried to leave the leaves.


    In the face of force, the people of Muye succumbed, and went home, and spent the rest of their lives in fear.


    Because of the turmoil, various violent incidents and thefts, the work of the police department of Konoha is more difficult.


    The leaves of the wood, from the extinction of the canines, were completely messed up.


    The major clan of Muye Village is in danger, and the most relaxed Uchiha naturally caused some people''s doubts.


    The first thing that was suspicious of Uchiha was the big snake pill. He heard that Uchiha had come to a newcomer half a month ago. After all, the ceremony of confession of the ancestors was very grand, and no one in the village of Muye did not know.


    Since the arrival of Sasuke, the village of Muye has been frequent, and the three clan have been smashed. The murderer is probably the genius of Uchiha, Uchiha Sasuke!


    The bold guess of the big snake pill only tells the two people who are both self-employed and the master. He does not have much confidence in this.


    However, the master hand is very much in agreement with the expectations of the big snake pill, out of the sixth sense of women, she feels that the things in Muye Village and Sasuke can not be separated.


    "Let''s go to Uchiha to investigate it, and try the guy named Sasuke to make a decision."


    The other two of the proposals of the director agreed, and it is not too late. The three immediately set off for Uchiha.


    ......


    The family that was expelled, the family that was suspected, the family that was guarded. Uchiha, because of its powerful power, was feared by Konoha, and was always worried about the **** teeth that would open to them.


    Dashen Pill and others soon arrived at the Uchiha settlement. Seeing the still prosperous family, the director is somewhat envious.


    At the same time, the family known as the descendants of immortals, compared with the people of Uchiha, thrives, but the thousand hands are dying. To the generation of the master, only her and the rope tree are left.


    The rope tree, but also died in the second war of the end of the world, the only form of the shadow of the single-handedly returned to the hand of a thousand hands, but it is even more lonely.


    The masters struggled to maintain the dignity of the thousand hands. As the super-clan of the past, even if there is only one person left, she must guard the things that the thousand hands have passed down for centuries, dignity and glory. These are things that must not be discarded.


    On the clothes of the master''s hand, the family pattern of the thousand hands and a family is embroidered. He walks on the street of Uchiha and is pointed by the passing pedestrians.


    "The prostitute of the thousand hands came."


    "I heard that there is only one person left by the thousand hands, it is really pitiful."


    "She is the apprentice of the three generations of Huo Ying, a beautiful woman, if I can marry my son, it will be good!"


    Hearing this sentence, the hands of the hands on the cheeks blushing, did not anger to say to the big bang over there.


    "Look for a wife to find your Uchiha home! Hey!"


    After all, it was a slap in the face and quickly went to the Uchiha House.


    The big snake pill and the self are also facing each other, they do not know why the hand is angry.


    However, I listened to my voice and whispered: "I am afraid that it is coming. It is no wonder that the temper is so bad."


    After arriving at the Uchiha House, after a brief notification, the three were brought into the middle hall by the servant.


    The three people who received the reception were Uchiha mirrors. As the patriarch, he personally came out to meet and not be ceremonial. After all, the master is the patriarch of the thousand hands, although there is only one person, but the patriarch is not?


    As the granddaughter of the first generation, the hand is naturally a small generation. She said to Uchiha mirror: "Uncle mirror, I haven''t seen you for a long time;


    &nbsp-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    ; It¡¯s really awkward to be a prostitute. ¡±


    "Haha, I have an old bone. My niece has come to see me. Of course I am very happy."


    The mirror is also very close to the hand. The latter often wraps around him when he is a child. Every time he comes, he must watch his fire show.


    I remembered the story when I was a child. The mirror laughed and I had a lot of old faces. But it said: "Since you followed the flight, the time to come is less. I am an uncle, but I miss it. ¡±


    "Hey, niece, this is not to see you, this is not, the mission is just finished, my uncle, I miss you too."


    The outline hand showed in front of the mirror the usual petite gas, and it was seen that the big snake pill and the self are also one by one.


    After a while, the director said that he was talking about business. "In addition to visiting my uncle, there is one more thing about the prostitute. I heard that Uchiha has recently come to a new member, uncle. Can I see the younger brother of Uchiha? ?"


    "To see Sasuke?"


    The mirror looked at the big snake pill and the self around the hand, and the heart was awkward, but it was haha: "No problem, Sasuke has not come to the child for a few days, see you, maybe you will be very close." ¡±


    Sasuke soon arrived, and saw the three men in the sitting room, slightly stunned, and even said: "What do the patriarchs look for me?"


    "Sasuke, these three are the high feet of Naruto. You don''t underestimate them. Their skills are much higher than me."


    "Oh? Yes."


    Sasuke turned around and pretended not to know three people. He said with a voice: "The name of the three has not been consulted yet."


    "Miaomushan immortals are also coming."


    "Orochimaru."


    "Outline, Sasuke''s younger brother is really a talent."


    The designer was called a younger brother, and Sasuke¡¯s face was soaked, and he immediately said humbly: "The three are really thunderous, fortunately!"


    "Let''s say something."


    The outline hand was not so constrained in the Uchiha family. She immediately said to the mirror: "Uncle, can we talk to Sasuke''s brother alone?"


    "Ah... Yes! Of course! Sasuke, you are careful to entertain three, I will not accompany you."


    The mirror did not show any abnormality, and it was very enthusiastic to return.


    "That is nature, patriarchs, and of course I will ¡®entertain¡¯ them.¡±


    Sasuke¡¯s tone was a bit heavy when he said ¡°entertainment¡±, and the meaning was profound.


    After the mirror left I couldn¡¯t sit still, and I just opened the door and said: "Kids;


    ! Why are you coming to Uchiha! What is the purpose of the wood leaf! ¡±


    The master handed a glance at the self, and yelled at his bad things in his heart. He immediately said to Sasuke intimately: "Sasuke, don''t listen to him, come to me and let your sister take a good look at you."


    Sasuke looked at the self, and looked at the outline, and sat down to the side of the hand.


    "I don''t know what my sister knows."


    Sasuke almost endured the awkwardness of calling ''sister'', and used to be aunt and aunt, and let him change his name.


    "Don''t be so polite, come, talk to your sister."


    Who knows, the hand is directly holding the right hand of Sasuke and pressing it on the small table next to him.


    Seeing the hands of the hands, the action is almost to be smashed out, and finally resisted. However, the big snake pill¡¯s eyes are flashing a different color, and the heart is dark, and it¡¯s really awkward!

 v2 Chapter 413： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Sasuke is somewhat unnatural. Because of the skill, he is not very annoying to the master. But when he meets for the first time, he can¡¯t stand it. He is not prepared to pull his hand back, but finds out how to Also can''t pull, as if it is tied up.


    When I noticed that something was wrong, Sasuke¡¯s eyes condensed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what my sister meant!¡±


    The eyes of the hand flashed in shock, and the heart was so, seeing Sasuke''s anger, she immediately released Sasuke''s wrist.


    "My brother''s strength is so great, my sister just wants to help my brother to take the pulse. My sister''s medical skills are very powerful."


    "No, my body is good!"


    Knowing that the hand has an attempt on himself, Sasuke has no good temper and has a lot of tone.


    On the side, the big snake pill has also made the color to the self, but it has not come to mind.


    As a last resort, Da Snao personally said: "Sasuke, we have nothing to do today, just want to know where you have been these days?"


    "Where did you go?"


    Sasuke looked at the big snake pill and said: "Nature is staying with the tribe. Do you have anything?"


    "Oh, nothing, just curious."


    Sasuke looked at the three people and knew that they came for the annihilation of Konoha, and they probably already had the evidence.


    Therefore, Sasuke also did not want to waste time with the three people, and immediately secretly sealed.


    Hey!


    The purple waves spread and spread. In a flash, when the hands and other people did not react, they threw out three purple things.


    It is the devil''s arrest!


    Because it happened in an instant, Rao is a hand and others can''t dodge, so it is firmly controlled by the demon.


    "Sasuke;


    ! What are you doing here! ¡±


    The master secretly runs Chakra, but finds that Chakra in the body is completely sealed, even if the body strength of the meat can not be displayed.


    "What?"


    Sasuke sneered, "Nature is to take you! I know about my things! You are really smart, but your smart is wrong!"


    "Brother, I don''t know what you are talking about, let me go!"


    The master is still sophistry, and the self-sentence also shouted: "Kids! Let us go soon! Otherwise, don''t blame us!"


    Sasuke did not pay attention to the self and the big snake pill, watching the outline hand said: "The means is really ok, take the opportunity to explore my strength, hey! Don''t think I don''t know!"


    Seeing being poked, the hands are no longer concealed, hate to say: "The genocide in the village of Muye is really what you do, with the dual attributes of thunder and fire, and there is that incredible power!"


    "Yes!"


    Sasuke took a clap and said: "All this is done by me. Uchiha has been bullied for so many years. It is time to resist. How, my means are very good, these so-called clan have nothing in front of me. The power of resistance, ''Hey!'' Just like that, the wood leaves are really weak."


    "All this is really what you did! Sasuke! If you catch us, you are not afraid of the mirror!"


    When I heard the truth, Sasuke was laughing. "You are an idiot! Didn''t you see that this is the meaning of the patriarch? Joke, the whole Uchiha family is supporting me, Konoha, this is really finished!" ¡±


    "Uchiha really wants to fight against it."


    The snake''s gloomy face flashed a curious color, saying: -->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Sasuke, I have never heard of your name in the world of forbearance, the ninja like you, will never be a nameless person. I am very curious, where did you come from?"


    "My origin?"


    Sasuke¡¯s mysterious smile, ¡°Of course it comes from another world. Speaking, I still have deep roots with you.¡±


    "Another world!"


    I also exclaimed, but I don¡¯t understand what it means, but he always feels very simple.


    The big snake pill heard the words of Sasuke, but he secretly meditated.


    "It¡¯s also an accident to come to this world, but since it¡¯s here, I naturally won¡¯t let something happen again.¡±


    Sasuke said, to the side of the master, seriously examining the woman in front of him.


    "You still are like that, it doesn''t look so annoying."


    Some of the hairs that Sasuke saw were hairy, and the hand avoided the line of sight. "I don''t understand what you are talking about."


    "You will understand."


    Sasuke is closer to the master. In the exclamation of the latter, she squeezed her chin and kissed him in the eyes of the public.


    For a long time, Sasuke loosened the hand.


    ¡°The taste is still the same as before, always so enjoyable.¡±


    "You bastard!"


    The face of the hand is full of shame, this is her first kiss, so she was taken away, but she listened to her screaming: "I will not let you go! I want to beat you into a pig''s head." !Kill you!"


    The self-supplied and the big snake pill are watching the two people in vain. How can this be the case? The first kiss of the princess is then taken away. It is really violent.


    It¡¯s also a big slogan: ¡°The little boy is born! Let me go! I want to kill you!¡±


    It is also very exciting. Although he is often beaten by the hands, he has been secretly in love for a long time. Now, the goddess is being tuned, even kissed, and it is about to blow up!


    "How do I and her shut you down?" Sasuke had a preconceived mind, and glanced at the cold and said: "If you talk again, you will cut your tongue!"


    I am also angry and filled with indignation. I can¡¯t wait to kill Sasuke, but I said, ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch you! I will definitely torture you to death in the most vicious way!¡±


    "Oh, scare me!"


    Sasuke left the outline of the hand, scorned and looked down on the self, suddenly, a slap in the face.


    "Snapped!"


    The clear voice is particularly awkward but the face is red and swollen, the blood is pouring out of the corners of the mouth, and the teeth are also knocked out.


    "Don''t think that I don''t dare to do it! You are just an ant in my eyes. You want to kill you, it''s just a matter of thought!"


    "You! Kid... I want to kill you..."


    "Snapped!"


    It was a slap, and the face of the self was completely deformed. The blood from the nose and mouth was red and the face was half red.


    I still want to swear by myself, but because the mouth is swollen, I can only make a weak whisper.


    The roots of the ear were much cleaner. Sasuke licked some numb palms and stood in the middle of the hall and said, "If you don''t come here to investigate me, there is nothing, but since I came to die, I am welcome!"


    . Konoha ninja, I kill one is to kill, kill two is to kill, kill thousands of people is also killing, Uchiha hatred, I will let you pay back a little bit. ¡±


    "Uchiha''s hatred? Konoha has not offended you."

 v2 Chapter 414： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Don''t offend me?"


    Sasuke turned around and looked at the outline. "God knows. You are not the same. You are easily used by the wooden leaves. The tribes are dead and the family is dying. Only one of you is left today."


    Say, Sasuke reached out and stroked the side face of the hand.


    "Don''t move me!"


    The hand is very angry, but because the body can not move and can not help.


    Sasuke is very interested. Although he knows that the front hand is not ''her'', but it is also a house and a black house. It is very gentle. "It¡¯s really pitiful. There is only one person left, standing, because it is infected. Alcohol addiction...Ah, sister, don''t you understand? Wood leaves owe us enough for both of us. As a descendant of immortals, we should be able to get more things, we are going to stand at the top. The existence of this world order must be created by us. Our two communities should join hands to create a more brilliant future. I believe no one can stop us."


    "You are simply crazy!" The sneak sighed and said: "People like you are really paranoid. Sasuke, you are challenging the dignity of the entire family with one''s own strength. I don''t know how to describe you. Do you have to let the wood leaves ruin and provoke the war of the entire world of forbearance!"


    "destroy?"


    Sasuke said that he was playing with the hair of the hand, and said, "I also want to do this. However, I know that people who die too much will not only obey the world, but will arouse their resistance. I can understand the truth when I can carry a boat."


    Sasuke sniffed a scent of the collar of the hand, and said to himself: "Although I know that you are not her, but in this world, I still take it seriously, because I don''t understand whether I can go back, so I will treat you as her. You are special to me, I won''t kill you."


    Seeing Sasuke''s obsession, the hand is somewhat unnatural, the latter''s breathing came, letting her neck tickle, and the red color gradually spread.


    "You, you are far away from me!" said the master, "I don''t understand what you are saying, but I can feel that you are very kind to her, and I am not her, you will let me go." Let''s go."


    "Let''s let go?"


    Sasuke raised his head slightly and said: "I said, I am serious, so I will not let go, my sister, I will never let go."


    After all, Sasuke touched the chest of the hand, and the awkward movement caused a burst of exclamation.


    "It''s still that soft, but it''s more flexible, and it''s still pretty young."


    Sasuke walked to the big snake pill in the resentful eyes of the master.


    "The big snake pill, I haven''t seen you for a long time, you are still so unpleasant."


    Some of the snakes believe that Sasuke said that they came from another world. He used to read some strange books. Humans can travel through time and space and reach parallel space through some kind of force.


    . Although these unreal things, Da Shemaru did not believe it, but also deliberately paid attention to it.


    In the face of Sasuke''s review, Da Shema felt that she was chilly and forced her to suppress the unnaturalness in her heart. She said: "Sasuke, what do you mean by leaving us? If we are missing for too long, Konoha will doubt it. On Uchiha¡¯s head, you don¡¯t want to see such a thing.¡±


    "The snake is a snake, and the insight is always so sharp that it can take the initiative step by step in the Jedi."


    Sasuke took a picture of the shoulder of the big snake pill and said, "Do not worry, I will let you go back later. It will be inevitable that the time will be delayed for a long time."


    "Sasuke."


    Big Snake Pill suddenly comes out -->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The voice said: "What is your real purpose? It is impossible to just start with the wood leaves or for the enduring world."


    "Oh?"


    Sasuke looked at the big snake pill with some surprise and said, "Where is this?"


    "Just guessing, killing the three clan, your purpose is not simply to control the wood leaves. I feel faintly, you have deeper intentions."


    "is it?"


    Sasuke looked at the big snake pill with great interest, but after a while he laughed.


    "I really don''t think it''s a big snake pill. It''s really smart enough. The one who can really understand me is only one of you. It used to be, and now it is, hey, it''s really annoying."


    Sasuke looked at the big snake pill and said, "Do you know the true existence value? Do you understand the truth? Do you know what is the real power of God? Big snake pill, there are many interesting things hidden in the world of forbearance, these things It is something that can lead and entice people to struggle for a lifetime. The so-called truth, the so-called value, the so-called power is hidden, and this exploration process is also very interesting. Don¡¯t you want to try it? Stay in Konoha A glimpse of the land, can you really see through the fog? Your eyes may have been restrained."


    "truth?"


    The eyes of the big snake pill lit up, and the reason why the uncle Snake mastered the core technology was because of his tireless pursuit of truth. Seeing Sasuke say that Da Shemao thought that he found a like-minded person and immediately said, "Do you understand what the truth is?"


    "I do not understand."


    Sasuke is very simple to return, see the disappointment of the big snake pill, but it is a turn of the front, "However, I have a real life and immortality here, big snake pill, do you want to have it?"


    "Longevity is not old!"


    The big snake pill exclaimed and said: "Is the legendary ninjutsu really true? Humans can really live forever!"


    "of course it''s true."


    Sasuke''s mysterious road: "The big snake pill, I don''t know the place of the dragon hole. You have heard of it."


    "Dragon Cave!"


    The big snake pill stunned again.


    "Yes, my technique is exactly from the Dragon Cave. The power there, I got it;


    . ¡±


    "Can you give me the immortality?"


    Other ignorance of the big snake pill, the temptation of immortality made him rush out.


    "Give it to you? Yes! But the price is quite a lot."


    Sasuke step by step to seduce the big snake pill, like fishing, not afraid of the big snake pill not hooked.


    "As long as you can give me the life of immortality, what conditions will promise you!"


    "That''s good! Kill the first!"


    Sasuke said, "If you kill him, we will cooperate, and the longevity will be handed over to you."


    "Kill it!"


    Dashen pill hesitated: "Can you change other conditions?"


    "No." Sasuke¡¯s attitude is very determined. "Since it is cooperation, you should have the corresponding sincerity. This is also an opportunity to test you. If you kill him, you will be able to live forever. It is very cost-effective."


    The temptation to live forever is still a little bigger, even the companion can give up for the big snake pill, but see him bite his teeth and say: "No problem, I promise you!"

 v2 Chapter 415： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "well!"


    Sasuke nodded, and the right hand was wiped on the big snake pill, and the purple demonization was dissipated.


    The body resumed its movements, and the big snake pill stood up, looking gloomy and looking at the bounded self.


    "In order to live forever, you can only sacrifice you, and you will not hate me!"


    Seeing the big snake pill is about to start, the side of the hand is shouting: "Da snake pill, you are really a white-eyed wolf, have you forgotten the companionship between us? Just for a ninja to sell companions, I really are I have read you wrong!"


    Sasuke came to the side of the hands and said to her ear: "It''s too exciting to get old. Isn''t this kind of drama very exciting? It''s not too much to kill the same threshold."


    "Sasuke! You let him stop! Otherwise I will hate you forever!"


    The director hated and said that when there was a decisive tone, she unconsciously brought herself into the ¡®her¡¯ in Sasuke¡¯s mouth.


    "Threaten me." Sasuke licked his eyes and immediately said to the big snake pill: "Stop, since the emperor princess pleaded, then this matter will end. I will give you a part of the immortality. The rest, we will naturally give you after the cooperation is completed."


    The hand was held, and the big snake pill looked at the hand and was slightly surprised. I didn¡¯t expect the words of the hand to work. I followed the channel: "Yes, I believe we will cooperate happily."


    He escaped from the dead, and there was a cold sweat behind his back. He was clearly aware of the killing of the big snake pill. If Sasuke was not shouting in time, he might have been shot dead.


    Because of this matter, I have seen the face of the big snake pill, and eat the little man outside the cockroach, and raise the fat wolf!


    Sasuke did not kill himself. In addition to giving him a face, it is more important to give himself a stage.


    After all, the three generations of apprentices, whether they are missing or dead, will be traced to his head for three generations.


    Before it happened, Sasuke didn''t want to make extra-budgets. Because of a small matter, he messed up the big picture and lost more. He didn''t want it.


    Two hours after the imprisonment of the hands and other people, Sasuke released them.


    However, before the dismissal of the demon squad, Sasuke moved his hands and hands to the master and the two, and completely erased what happened today. Their memories only stayed when they came to Uchiha.


    As for the injury on his face, Sasuke was tampering with the memory of the two, saying that he was also a child of Uchiha''s family, and was later slap by the hand.


    Dashen Pill stayed aside, and looked thoughtfully at Sasuke''s movements. The narrow eyes were flashing with amazement. In the strength of Sasuke, he couldn''t see through it. He only knew that the other side was strong.


    When he left, Sasuke called the big snake pill to the side, secretly * handed over a part of the record that was recorded to the latter, and whispered a few words to him.


    In this way, there was a dirty trade between Dashen Pill and Sasuke. In order to live forever, Dashen Wan sold his leaves with conscience.


    Seeing that the snake snake and others left, after a while, Uchiha mirror came here.


    "How, Sasuke, they didn''t find out what to do."


    "Nature, no, patriarch, have you not seen us finally talking about it?"


    "That''s true."


    Uchiha mirror laughed happily and admired the means of Sasuke. -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    ......


    The big snake pill squatted tightly around the reel in his arms, watching the front of the walking hand and the self-successful eyes flashing complex light.


    Because a ninja completely sold out the soul, betrayed the companion, and sold out the leaves. The big snake pill suddenly has some sorrows. Although he is very self-blaming, he thinks that he can live forever and can never die. His mood is still good.


    "Hey, the master, you are really heavy, oh! My left face is numb, my teeth don''t know how many, I hurt!"


    "Who will let you play the woman of Uchiha!"


    The director said with no anger: "If you dare to provoke a woman in front of me, you must be looking for your teeth next time!"


    I also said bitterly at the same time: "I am also hard to help myself. You must control me on this matter;


    . ¡±


    "Hey! What do you want!"


    The master said: "The guy who has no interest, if he sees a woman, he can''t walk, and today he dares to scatter in the Uchiha family. Since then, your courage is getting fatter!"


    As he said, the hand clenched his fists and made a soothing crackle, and the air blew out.


    "Oh, don''t!"


    Seeing the movements of the hands, the face was white and whitish. I quickly found an excuse, and the bottom of my feet was smeared. He didn''t want to face the strange fists of the hands.


    After seeing the hand, the big snake pill stayed silent. He slowed down and hit the latter''s arm. He said, "The big snake pill, why don''t you talk? The guy is more and more arrogant, over two. I am afraid that I will dare to sing the Princess of the Kingdom of Fire. Oh, you must tell the teacher."


    Dashen Pill took a look at the whispering hand, and thought in his heart that Sasuke¡¯s technique was really powerful, and it was really powerful. He didn''t start with me because of trust?


    Of course it is because of trust.


    Trust is the premise of cooperation. Sasuke is very good at this point, and he is also very familiar with the character of the big snake pill. Before the immortality is really not at hand, the big snake pill can not do anything to betray him.


    Seeing the spirit of the big snake pill, the outline of the hand said: "I always feel that you have something to look at me."


    The big snake pill did not answer the outline of the hand, the gloomy long face could not see the slightest expression, said faintly: "Nothing ~ www.novelhall.com~ This mission is over, Sasuke is not the murderer, let''s go back and inform."


    After that, the big snake pill left, and the master quickly followed up.


    ......


    The country of Vortex, adjacent to the country of fire, can be said to be the vassal of the latter, because the relationship of Muye Village is also highly respected and has many benefits.


    The vortex family and the wood leaves are deeply rooted. They also experienced the rough as descendants of the immortals. Although they have inherited a powerful force, it is inevitable that the fate of decline will be lost in the past 100 years.


    Each generation of the Swirls will perform rituals, carry forward powerful powers, physique, blood, and endless life, and the power of immortals has been passed down.


    The whirlpool, Xinnai, because of the seal of the nine tails, has attracted much attention in the whirlpool family and even in the country of fire. She even served as the sacred sacred woman, and she was in charge of the ritual inheritance ceremony of the vortex family.


    A while ago, the whirlpool ¾ÁÐÁÄÎ fell into love, and she liked to play with her handsome and powerful feng shui gate. After several incidents, the relationship between the two developed rapidly, almost reaching a private life. stage.

 v2 Chapter 416： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    I have to say that the wind and water gates are full of charm, even the women like the whirlpool ¾ÁÐÁÄÎ are convinced by them. The woman who likes to prank all the time has become unhappy. After leaving the lover, it seems like a lost soul, tea. Do not think about rice, the characteristics of lovesickness are fully reflected.


    "When can I see him again, hey! The things around me are really annoying!"


    The whirlpool ¾Á ÄÎ ÄΠའ, , , , , , , , , , , , ÄÎ ÄÎ ÄÎ ÄÎ ÄÎ ÄÎ ÄÎ ÄÎ ÄÎ ÄÎ ÄÎ ÄÎ ÄÎ ÄÎ ÄÎ ÄÎ ÄÎ ÄÎ ÄÎ ÄÎ ÄÎ ÄÎ ÄÎ ÄÎ ÄÎ ÄÎ ÄÎ


    Red beans are born in the South, and spring comes with a few branches. I hope that you will pick up more things, and this thing is the most loved one.


    A good red bean, a woman who is charming and charming. The same is true for the whirlpool, Xinnai. Pepsi is ridiculous, but I don¡¯t forget the feng shui shui, but it¡¯s a thousand words that are hard to tell, and the love letter is gone.


    However, there are unpredictable things in the sky, but some people are going to fight. The last goal of Sasuke is the vortex family. After a few days of rest, Sasuke is secretly going to the country of the vortex, ready to completely erase this family from history.


    Soon, Sasuke went to the settlement of the vortex family. Compared with the other three ethnic groups that he was killed, the number of people in the whirlpool is very rare, about 100 people.


    Red hair, the characteristics of the vortex family, the physique of the immortal force, and the strong seal, also have a low status in the world of tolerance.


    In order to deal with this family, Sasuke decided to use the power of writing the eye, and quickly solve the battle with the black inflammation and the man.


    ......


    "The patriarch! It''s not good! Many black flames suddenly fell outside, and many people were burned!"


    The red-haired attendant ran in, his face was burnt in many places, his hair burned in half, and he looked so embarrassed.


    "what!"


    The vortex family of contemporary patriarchs, the whirlpool of beautifully throw away the ancient books in their hands, and turned pale to the outside of the palace to see the situation.


    In the line of sight, the black flame burned everything. Some foreigners, together with the red-haired vortex people, took the water and fired it. A lot of water was poured on it. Not only did it fail to eliminate the fire, but it was even more fierce. It was like a fire. Watering.


    "Hey!"


    Black inflammation swallowed a whirlpool of fire-fighting people, screaming, and less than three interest, it was burned to ashes.


    "this is......"


    Like what I remembered, the whirlpool Mingmei exclaimed: "Azure!"


    Seeing that the tribes were burned to death one by one, the whirlpool clearly held the fist tightly. "Uchiha wants to shoot the vortex!"


    Immediately, the whirlpools of the beautiful and chaotic people are ready to respond to the sudden enemies.


    The black flame spreads rapidly, and most of the buildings are swallowed up by the flames. The extremely high temperature sizzles everything, and under the sun, almost destroys everything.


    In the thick inflammation of the sky, a purple phantom suddenly condenses, up to ten meters, wearing a strong, purple dragon armor, a shaped bird''s head, three hands, like a ghostly spirit The mind is stagnation.


    "You must be able to!"


    The whirlpool is beautiful, and the hate is said: "Sure enough, Uchiha, privately killing my people! I must report this hatred!"


    Sasuke looked coldly at the vortex around the palace. In his eyes, these were all dead. In Chakra¡¯s operation, I saw the black sword in the hand and the sword.


    Three black swords appeared, but they suddenly hit!


    "boom!"


    The blade of the blade slashed to the palace, and a red and black torrent was hit in an instant, but a layer of ecstasy that was unknowingly blocked would be blocked.


    &nbs-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    p; "enchantment!"


    Sasuke''s gaze is condensed, and the sword is added again.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    The attack with the sword of the earth is continuous, and the black blade carries the momentum of breaking the space, determined to break the enchantment.


    After repeated attacks, the enchantment was extinguished and it was about to disappear.


    "good chance!"


    Sasuke''s eyes flashed a fine light, and the foot stepped, and the male violent rushed to the enchantment. The fists clenched, the air blew, and suddenly smashed to the enchantment.


    "Hey!"


    The enchantment finally dissipated, and the vortex tribe was completely exposed to the fist of the man.


    "boom!"


    The impact of dust and smoke, the tremors of the ground, and the wide cracks scattered.


    When the dust settled, it was seen that the tall palace was completely collapsed, and the man who had to be accompanied was in the ruins, surrounded by broken limbs, and many of the vortex people died.


    Not far from the front, I saw that the whirlpools and the beautiful people were able to escape the males of Zuo Zuo. At this time, their hands were changing.


    "Jiu Yan Ziyang magical array!"


    When the Indian style was completed, the ground suddenly trembled. Nine dozens of meters long fire dragons rose into the sky, surrounded by purple enchantments, and nine fire dragons slammed into the men.


    "boom!"


    After the impact, the man must be defeated under the attack of the fire dragon, almost to fall to the ground.


    Hey, the fine cracks emerged from the man who had to be Zuo, and the dragon-shaped texture had signs of collapse.


    "It can destroy the defense of Longhua."


    Sasuke exclaimed, and immediately the seal was in his hand.


    Suddenly, the white light is flourishing, the ground is creeping, and the invisible ripples are spread out again, but the huge natural chakra emerges.


    "Hey!"


    Space tremors, the white corrugment of the male body must appear, and the originally broken texture is instantly solidified.


    "His surgery!"


    The whirlpool Mingmei saw that the man of Zuo Zuo had withstood the attack of the seal, and he said: "It turned out to be a fairy! He hate! Who is the one who attacked the whirlpool!"


    "You will follow me! I will block him!"


    The whirlpool Mingmei took the initiative and decided to seal Sasuke.


    "boom!"


    The man must be wielded with the sword of the earth will make a fire dragon into two, but see that the black flame quickly erodes the red fire, and for a while, the fire dragon is with the black The inflammation is completely dissipated.


    "It works!"


    Knowing that the sunshine can devour other flames, Sasuke attacked again, three black swords were repeatedly waved, and the sword skills were repeated. In less than three seconds, four fire dragons were annihilated;


    At this time, Jiuyan Ziyang¡¯s illusion was a change, but the four remaining fire dragons were gathered together, and the fiery fire wave spread.


    "Hey!"


    The raging roar of the sky, I saw a giant fire dragon that was seven or eight times larger than the original nine fire dragons, screaming, spitting a devastating dragon''s breath to the man.


    In a critical moment, the man must be accompanied by three swords and a sword.


    "boom!"


    The black and red fire tongues struck, and the purple enchantment shattered, and the shock wave that stirred up made Meimei¡¯s people wait.

 v2 Chapter 417： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Finally, the line of sight was clear, and I saw a giant monster with multiple bodies in front of him. It was the surviving male.


    At this time, the male wolf was unbearable, and there was only one left arm. The whole body cracked a fine grain, and a large armor fell, revealing a purple bone.


    "Call...call..."


    Sasuke fell to the ground, and there was a sharp pain in his head. He suffered a slight injury because of the impact of the seal. Seeing that he had caught his right eye, the blushing six-pointed star shone with incomparable anger.


    "I can do this step! It really does not leave you!"


    "Hey!"


    The purple Chakra rises abruptly, and the man of Sasuke screams in the torrent of Chakra, and the naked eye can be recovered from the naked man.


    "how is this possible!"


    Mingmei and others exclaimed, and immediately wanted to print again, but they saw that there was a dusty smoke under the men¡¯s feet.


    "laugh!"


    The blue thunderbolt edge suddenly appeared, and the man¡¯s hands were slammed into the purple thunder of the sky.


    "boom!"


    The big earthquake swayed, the dust fluttered, and the purple lightning snake continued to smash.


    Oh! Oh!


    A sword full of mighty power can''t resist, Mingmei and others can''t escape the speed of lightning. After all, it is in the shock of the shock.


    "call!"


    Solving Mingmei and others, Sasuke took a heavy breath, operated the refining pot, absorbed the black power stored in it, and slowly recovered the lost Chakra.


    ......


    The whirlpool that is being cultivated, Xinnai, was awakened by the sudden vibration, and immediately ran out of the cultivation room to check the situation. When she saw the scene in front of her eyes, she was shocked first, followed by great grief, and finally turned into a resentful resentment. .


    "Who is it;


    ! ¡±


    In the sight, the ruins of a piece of land are full of dead bodies, the black flame is burning constantly, and the scattered blood stains the ground red.


    "It''s me, the whirlpool, Xinnai, you always figured it out."


    The sudden sound rang out behind the whirlpool, Xin Nai, and suddenly he looked at the people.


    Wearing black and large clothes, the appearance is handsome, and the blushing eyes are filled with bloodthirsty gas.


    I saw the fan-strip pattern on Sasuke¡¯s chest, and the whirlpool ¾ÁÐÁÄÎ screamed: ¡°You are Uchiha¡¯s family!¡±


    "Yes."


    Sasuke slowly came over and sparkled a small snake in his hand.


    "These people are killing you!"


    "Yes."


    Sasuke has no expression. "They **** it, so I killed them."


    "hateful......"


    The whirlpool, Xinnai, clenched her fists and lowered her head. The death of the tribe made her grief. Under the trembling, she was a little bit tearful.


    Suddenly, the whirlpool ¾ÁÐÁÄÎ looked up, and the red eyes showed endless hatred.


    "What the **** is you! Uchiha, why have we sinned with you? Why do you want to do this! Why!"


    "why?"


    Sasuke¡¯s footsteps stopped at a distance of seven or eight meters from the whirlpool, Xinnai, and said coldly: ¡°No, I just want to kill, and it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    "Mix-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    egg! ¡±


    The whirlpool, Xinnai, screamed, but trembled: "It¡¯s just because of this reason that we killed our whole family, the absurd reason, the absurd reason! Uchiha! We are a family of swirls, even if it is turned into a devil, Will not let you go!"


    "Humph."


    There is no fluctuation in Sasuke''s look, but the killing in my heart is more and more arrogant. "With you, for me, no one in this world can stop my footsteps, stop me from revenge, and prevent me from achieving my ideals."


    "devil!"


    The whirlpool ¾ÁÐÁÄÎ clenched his lips tightly, and the blushing blood ran down from the corner of his mouth, and the little red was more beautiful.


    "You devil! I whirlpool, Xinnai swears to heaven, don''t avenge this hate, don''t give up!"


    "It¡¯s really terrible determination." Sasuke said coldly: "Hate can destroy everything, but it can also create everything. After being burned out by anger, the soil that is left behind is ruined. When spring comes, it will be smashed. Flowers. Is this your determination, the whirlpool, Xinnai, your hatred heart, I feel it, but this is not enough..."


    Sasuke stepped closer to the whirlpool, Xinnai, and the blushing six-pointed star projected the weak body of the latter. "Your hatred is not enough, liberate the anger in your heart... vent everything, the people are dead, all Everything is turned into nothingness, and the value that exists in this world can be traced... Emancipate the darkness of your heart, rush to me with your angered eyes, kill me, let I feel the pain in the world;


    . Come on, release your anger! Whirlpool ¾Á ÐÁ ÄÎ! In your name! Free the monsters in your heart! ¡±


    The whirlpool ¾ÁÐÁÄÎ is completely immersed in the voice of Sasuke. The clear eyes are gradually lost. Under the control of Sasuke, they become angry, become confused, become sad, and become hateful.


    "Give me out!"


    Sasuke gave a low drink, and the **** six-pointed star suddenly spooked with horrible power fluctuations.


    "Hey!"


    The invisible fluctuations spread around the center of the vortex.


    "Hey!"


    The red Chakra storm skyrocketed, and the whirlpool ¾ÁÐÁÄÎ was in the center of the storm. The red hair fluttered, the clothes smashed, and the flame-like chakra continued to rise and burned quickly.


    "Who is calling this uncle!"


    The vicissitudes of the sorrow suddenly erupted from the whirlpool ¾Á ÐÁ ÄÎ , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , It will impact the space fluctuations, and it is a nine-tailed shadow!


    "Nine tails, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Sasuke¡¯s voice came cold and cold, and suddenly the voice was busy letting the nine tails look down to the ground kid! Uchiha! ¡±


    When I saw Sasuke¡¯s writing eye, the nine tails yelled and said, ¡°Is it yours? I promised that he has already done it! Why bother to come to this uncle!¡±


    "Not a spot, it was my own."


    Sasuke''s six-pointed star and nine-tailed pair of eyes, **** gas is more intense.


    "I came to seek strength from you. As a slave to Uchiha, you will provide your enormous power, let Uchiha, let the descendants of the immortals stand on the peak of the world of forbearance!"


    Sasuke''s kaleidoscope was in sight, and the nine tails screamed, but it was a big shout: "Uchiha! Your eyes are even more terrible than the spots, but also bloody! I can''t see from your eyes." To any light! You come to seek my strength and will only bring the world of tolerance to the darkness!"


    "What''s the relationship?" Sasuke is closer to the nine-tailed phantom, and whispered: "What is the life and death of the ants and the cadres, as long as they can establish the ideal existence, even if they push the ninja to the dark abyss, Nine tails! Your strength is also given! If you don''t give it, you have to give it!"

 v2 Chapter 418： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Suddenly, Zuo Assistant, a black light in front of the chest, the refining pot flashed out, and the storm rose, but it was over the top of the nine tails, projecting infinite power.


    "What a ghost thing!"


    Nine-tailed screaming, trying to resist the power of the refining pot, but found that power is not in the heart.


    I saw that the red Chakra was inhaled by the refining pot like a whale swallowing water, and I couldn¡¯t get rid of it if I struggled with the nine tails.


    "Uchiha;


    ! You are playing with fire and self-immolation! ¡±


    The nine tails struggled, Chakra inhaled, and the red Chakra storm hit again.


    But seeing a tail shining with golden red light suddenly appeared, followed by the second, third, and soon, nine tails emerged, and a fierce giant beast cast on the sky.


    "It¡¯s finally forced out."


    Sasuke''s eyes are condensed, and his hands are constantly smashing.


    "Hey!"


    The refining pot turned and opened, and the golden red beast continued to shrink under the singular power. Finally, it was absorbed by the refining pot like a smoke, and at this moment, the storm suddenly stopped.


    "boom!"


    The body of the whirlpool, Xinnai, fell down, and the soulless soul returned to heaven.


    The spine of the refining pot is dripping, and under the control of Sasuke, it is turned into a streamer and not in the chest.


    After doing everything, Sasuke¡¯s six-pointed star in the right eye rotated, but saw that the black flame that remained there disappeared.


    Confirming that there was no evidence of any crimes, Sasuke left here, on the desolate ruins, only the bodies of the land complained about the scenes that had happened here.


    ......


    The wind and the water gate looked at the already rigid body, and the long red hair was scattered. The pale face was full of dying pain. She was convulsing and shouting, enduring the pain of carrying out the soul. .


    The whirlpool, Xinnai, did not know how much pain he suffered before he died. The nine tails were stripped, almost tearing the internal organs, severe pain, and numbness.


    At the time of the disappearance of the soul, the appearance of the whirlpool ¾ÁÐÁÄÎ is the handsome figure of the wind and the water gate. He is laughing, talking about love, the perfect figure becomes illusory.


    After all, the world of the whirlpool ¾ÁÐÁÄÎ collapsed completely.


    "Do not worry, I will avenge, ¾ÁÐÁÄÎ, your spirit in the sky must let me catch the murderer."


    The feng shui shui shui ¾Á ÄÎ ÄÎ ÓÀÔ¶ ÓÀÔ¶ ÓÀÔ¶ ÓÀÔ¶ ÓÀÔ¶ ÓÀÔ¶ ÓÀÔ¶ ÓÀÔ¶ ÓÀÔ¶ ÓÀÔ¶ ÓÀÔ¶ ÓÀÔ¶ ÓÀÔ¶ ÓÀÔ¶ ÓÀÔ¶ ÓÀÔ¶ ÓÀÔ¶ ÓÀÔ¶ ÓÀÔ¶ ÓÀÔ¶ ÓÀÔ¶ ÓÀÔ¶ ÓÀÔ¶ ÓÀÔ¶ ÓÀÔ¶ ÓÀÔ¶ ÓÀÔ¶ ÓÀÔ¶ ÓÀÔ¶ ÓÀÔ¶ ÓÀÔ¶


    "¾ÁÐÁÄÎ..."


    The wind and water door gradually blurred, his voice became sobbing, and his body began to tremble. He still remembers the two vows, he still remembers the scene of the day, she said, until next March, we will get married.


    The beautiful memories are mottled, and the sorrowful wounds are full of everything, leaving only the pale body to tell the fact that the squadron is dead.


    "I will never forget your..." The wave of the water gate gripped the left hand of Cinnamon, trembling and wearing a crystal diamond ring on the ring finger of the latter.


    "From this moment on, you are my wife, my lover."


    The waved water gate clenched the hand with the diamond ring, the two men and five fingers interlocked, almost -->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    It is a catastrophe that cannot be separated.


    The news that the vortex family was destroyed once again shocked people''s tired nerves, and it was a human tragedy. The murder of the tribe caused people to hate, who is manipulating all this behind, who is waving the blade of the slaughter.


    Sin, darkness, heart sorrow, all kinds of things happen frequently, some people start to make troubles. In just one week, the theft of Muye happened 1,866 times, and violent conflicts occurred 950. Four times, a total of 4,978 cases of various types of criminal cases. Affected by the riots, the economy is declining, the unemployment rate is soaring, the factory is closed, the future is dark, and the darkness of the people can be seen everywhere. The wood leaves are struggling in the fire, and almost the people are not living.


    The four races were destroyed. Until now, they have not caught the murderer. The three generations feel guilty and guilty. He is a man who can''t bear to see his subordinates swearing for him. The dark department of Muye''s police department is under pressure from all. The shoulders of the old man became heavier. After a month passed, Fei Fei was a lot older, his body was dry and he was always in a daze. Once he had news about the murderer, he jumped up and rushed to the scene, but every time he got it. All are disappointed and helpless. At that time, Fei Fei could only shake his head and sigh. In the dim old eyes, except for sorrow, the rest is infinite self-blame.


    ......


    Uchiha, most people are kept in the dark, only a few high-level people know about Sasuke. Because life has been affected by the riots of the leaves, they have been angered by the annihilation of the genocide. They have been devastated and have no humanity, but they have not thought that they are doing these things.


    Uchiha mirror found Sasuke to discuss the next step. The old man is not easy. He is in charge of the public and suppresses the different voices of the family. Therefore, every action of Sasuke can be well coordinated. Stalking.


    In fact, when seeing Sasuke¡¯s indiscriminate killing, there is also a voice in Uchiha¡¯s mirror to discourage him from letting Sasuke continue. However, this road has already embarked on, and there is no chance to look back. No matter how dark the front is, it must constantly go ahead!


    An hour later, Uchiha mirror went away. After a while, another person came in again, Uchiha Meiqin.


    Seeing this woman, Sasuke is slightly stunned. It is said that Meiling has not harassed him recently, fearing that he has found a new prey.


    "Sasuke!"


    Uchiha Miqin¡¯s face was covered with anger, and he stood in front of Sasuke, and asked loudly: ¡°Why killing Chen Xinnai;


    ! I am a good friend with her! ¡±


    "Killing is killing I can save her back."


    Sasuke¡¯s self-satisfied espresso pours tea and says, ¡°Your heart is too strong, and you are mad.¡±


    "You bastard!"


    Meiqin took a small square table, and the beautiful face was distorted by anger.


    "Say kill, kill, do you still have humanity! Kill so many people! What is your conscience! Since you came here, see what you have done! You are mad at me!"


    After being stunned by Meiqin, Sasuke was not angry. After all, Meiqin is the mother of this body, and he also has a sense of affection for Meiqin. Even though Sasuke is cold-blooded, his conscience is eaten by dogs, but he is still very good for his loved ones.


    "Don''t be angry, it''s a big deal. The dead are inevitable. Everything must be sacrificed for success. There is no free lunch in the world. If Uchiha wants to rise, he must embark on a **** road." ...."


    Sasuke said from his own eyes that there is a feeling of human life like a mustard. I am afraid that in his eyes, except for Uchiha, the rest of the people are dispensable.

 v2 Chapter 419： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "So you kill innocent!"


    Meiqin¡¯s voice interrupted Sasuke¡¯s words, but she saw her sneer and said: ¡°So you dare to revive Uchiha¡¯s nephew to vent your inner hatred! Sasuke, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person, cold-blooded, ruthless What are you thinking about in your heart! For the so-called revival, make a conscience, and make a wrathful thing! Sasuke! You are a man! You are Uchiha!"


    Sasuke has been quietly sitting at the table, his eyes falling on the face of Meiqin, allowing her to blame and blame, no expression, and can''t see what his heart is thinking.


    "Sasuke! You are really not a human! It is a beast! Killing innocents! Destroying the leaves! Because of your own heart, you can kill! You are a jerk!"


    Meiqin panted, because of excessive anger, the white face was a little red, angry.


    "Are you finished?"


    Sasuke added new tea to Meiqin and said to himself: "If you dry your mouth, drink tea. This tea comes from the country of water. It is very good, you can taste it."


    "you!"


    Seeing that Sasuke is still expressionless, a wolf-hearted dog lungs, Meiqin is very angry, shaking his body and pointing at him, because he is too angry to speak. In the end, I saw the appearance of Sasuke. The hand that Meiqin extended was stunned to Sasuke¡¯s face.


    "Snapped!"


    The crisp sound was particularly harsh in the inner chamber, and I saw that Sasuke¡¯s face left a red five-fingerprint, and the blood red was expanding.


    After playing Sasuke''s slap, Mei Qin''s momentum was weak, but she saw her suddenly fell to the ground and said, "Why don''t you hide?"


    "Why do you want to hide?"


    Sasuke is still expressionless, saying: "If you do something wrong, you should be punished. You said it is good. I am a beast, cold-blooded, and you play very well.


    . ¡±


    Sasuke glanced at Meiqin and said: "This slap is fortunately you played. If you change to other people, I will definitely kill him, even if it is a patriarch."


    "I......"


    Looking at Sasuke''s willingness to look like, Meiqin is like a throat, and suddenly feels a little uncomfortable.


    "Sasuke, I am sorry."


    The kind-hearted Meiqin began to complain again. He felt that it was wrong to have a slap in Sasuke. He said: "If you have a temper in your heart, just hit me. I won''t resist."


    "Beat you?"


    Meiqin¡¯s words made Sasuke stunned, but he shook his head and said, ¡°I will never hit you, even if the conscience is eaten by the dog, you are different from others.¡±


    When Sasuke said this sentence, he was serious, and his attitude was completely different. Although his handsome face was damaged by the bright red five-fingerprint, he also had a different feeling.


    "Not the same as everyone else..."


    Meiqin secretly chewed this sentence, watching Sasuke''s side face has an inexplicable incitement, like a heartbeat.


    After this incident, Sasuke had never seen Meiqin for a few days. The latter seemed to be deliberately avoiding him. Sasuke was also happy. After all, he was not guilty and expected to be beaten every day.


    The nine-tailed Chakra was sealed in the refining pot by Sasuke. At the moment, the array of fascinating eyes has been gradually filled, one, two, three, eight, nine, filled with vacancies. The eyes of the line, seeing only four blocks -->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Eye vacancies.


    Sasuke is not in a hurry. There are still eight big beasts waiting for him in this world. Some are opportunities to hunt. Once the sacredness is completed, it is the real day of extraordinary.


    Sasuke has recently prepared for a change of eye. He feels that the power of writing a round eye is still too weak, and he may not be able to do so in the face of a real strong enemy. Sasuke is a person who pursues perfection. He does not want to be beaten by others, and he is even less willing to get hurt. In addition, Uchiha is about to start, and there will be more battles to be carried out at that time. If you accidentally kaleidoscope, you will be blinded by excessive use of power. At that time, it will be too late to change your eyes.


    Therefore, changing eyes has become an urgent matter.


    The corpse of the cockroach is preserved in the small world of space. Because of the power of space, the things stored in it can maintain vitality for a long time, so the corpse of the cockroach is not corrupt, just like when it was just died.


    Sasuke kept the corpse in the small world of space, not only for the sake of today''s change of eyes, but more importantly, he wants to resurrect, through secret techniques, to display fate and psychic Dafa, where to go, where to succeed Resurrection. Of course, these things have to wait until the power of Sasuke is enough to do it later. Now, peace of mind can improve your strength.


    The murder of the genocide did not happen again, and the murderer disappeared, as if it had never appeared before, and the search work became more difficult. Also, because the law and order of the wood leaves has gradually improved, the situation of the people who are not living has begun to ease.


    After a few days, the disappearing Meiqin finally appeared in front of Sasuke. At this time, Meiqin did not dare to look at Sasuke.


    "You, the wound on your face is good;


    . ¡±


    Meiqin bit his lip and looked at Sasuke¡¯s right face, confirming that he had not left anything to breathe a sigh of relief.


    "I''m sorry, I was too impulsive that day, and I missed you."


    "no need to say sorry."


    Sasuke said: "I should be punished for doing something wrong, and I am willing."


    "you......"


    Meiqin suddenly felt a little embarrassed. After looking at Sasuke, he immediately bowed his head, as if he was complaining. "I know that everything you do is for Uchiha. In some ways, you are the benefactor of Uchiha. You All of my actions are based on Uchiha¡¯s position... I think a lot these days, although still feels that you are very bad, but my heart is not so hateful. You. Sasuke, you must be hurting me. You, please call me!"


    After eagerly speaking, Meiqin closed his eyes, and Liu Mei continued to tremble, as if he was terrified, and he was afraid that Sasuke would actually come over, but the portrait of Ren Jun was not a fake.


    Seeing the performance of Meiqin, Sasuke gave a slight glimpse. At this moment, he discovered that the woman in front of her eyes was so weak. At the age of seventeen, the time of the cardamom was the most beautiful time. I looked at the eyebrows that have six points similar to myself. Some are lost.


    For a long time, Sasuke said: "Like what I said that day, you are special, I will not beat you, nor will you hate you. In this world, only you are qualified to punish me." His heart But I was thinking about how the son of the world would beat his mother.


    Sasuke''s words were clearly introduced into the ears of Meiqin, which undoubtedly stirred up the waves. God, what is he talking about, why is there such a feeling, what does he really suggest? What should I do......


    Meiqin finally opened his eyes and looked at Sasuke in front of him. The handsome eyebrows were deeply reflected in my mind. The daughter''s family loves to be pretty, this is true, not awkward, but it is a little red cloud floating on the Meiqin ear, heartbeat, and the deer collided.

 v2 Chapter 420： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "You and I......"


    Meiqin Zhiwu had a while, but she took a step back and saw that she had removed a gold button from the cuff.


    "This, for you."


    "What do you mean?"


    Sasuke looked at the buttons in his hand, and some strangely looked at the Meiqin.


    "That is, it is an ordinary gift! Just as a apology."


    Meiqin¡¯s look was erratic, and after he finished, he bowed his head and turned and ran away.


    Sasuke looked at the Meiqin and disappeared into the line of sight. He shook his head and put the button in the carry-on pocket of the kimono.


    Sasuke is not aware of the meaning of the button between the girls'' sleeves in Uchiha''s tradition. This button is called the Acacia button, which is one of the most precious things for girls.


    Acacia deduction, deduction of Acacia, ten fingers in a chain of thousands of knots, and the common history of the king, will not be ecstasy, this thing is the most love.


    Meiqin sent Sasuke Acacia button, the meaning of which is difficult to understand...


    Changing your eyes is not as horrible as the words, but it is just a change of the retina, a small operation.


    The reason why people with blood relationship can change, this point everyone understands that nothing more than rejection, the genetic type of the brothers is the most consistent, the body''s self-rejection is the smallest, so it becomes the best eye change. Object.


    When Sasuke took out a pair of blushing kaleidoscopes, Uchiha mirror and others were shocked. There was a strong suspicion about the origin of the eyes. Sasuke did not want to explain more. He just said a little, "This It¡¯s my brother¡¯s, he¡¯s already dead.¡±


    Knowing that Sasuke wants to change his mind, Uchiha has made a lot of noise in the high-rise.


    "Sasuke is already a kaleidoscope. Is he going to open the eyes of eternity with another pair of eyes?"


    An elder said with amazement and embarrassment;


    "Who said no, the eternal kaleidoscope, only the Uchiha wave spot has been opened. After so many years, another person has to reach that height."


    "It¡¯s really enviable. Now, he is the first person in our Uchiha family."


    Sasuke''s eye-catching things have been supported by most of the top, opening the eternal kaleidoscope, that is, having the eyes of never blind, the power of writing the eye can be maximized.


    Of course, some people are worried about Sasuke''s change of eyes. It is Yu Zhibo Meiqin.


    "Danger is not dangerous, how much success rate, how long can recover, you don''t want to be impulsive. Your current strength can already deal with many ninjas, although the power of the eternal kaleidoscope is more powerful, but think twice before you go."


    Meiqin said it in one breath, and the worried look made Sasuke feel warm and heart-warming. In the end, the mother is concerned about me.


    "Don''t worry, I have been thinking about this for a long time. It is imperative to change my eyes. It is a simple minor operation. The chance of success is over 90%. Moreover, because of the eyes, successful integration. The odds are also above 80%."


    "Only 80%!"


    The sound of Meiqin was anxious. "There is no need for dangerous things. Don''t do it without 100% confidence!"


    Sasuke said: "There is nothing in the world that is 100%. Risks and opportunities always coexist. I am very satisfied with the success rate of 80%."


    -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "But I am still a little worried."


    Meiqin lowered his head and said to himself: "What can I do if something goes wrong."


    Concerns are chaotic, Sasuke understands this truth, and Mei Qin¡¯s mind accepts him. For physical reasons, he is happy to get close to the latter. However, I heard Sasuke said: "Don''t you even believe me? I don''t do things that I don''t know. You don''t have to worry about this change. Please wait for my good news. You... Meiqin, wait for me. When the eyes open, we Uchiha no longer have to endure. At that time, I hope to see the smile you are proud of."


    Sasuke¡¯s words gave Meiqin a glimpse, but he nodded hard, ¡°I will.¡±


    ......


    The eye-changing operation was carried out by a famous doctor inside Uchiha. The operation was very smooth. After half an hour, Sasuke, who had a bandage around his eyes, came out of the operating room.


    At this point, a warm and tender soft grip of his palm, led him forward, Sasuke knows that it is Meiqin, the beginning of the tension is quickly eliminated, and then with the Meiqin pull.


    For Meiqin, she was very nervous when she first held the hand of the opposite sex. The palm of her hand oozes a lot of sweat, but somehow, Sasuke has a sense of closeness, as if the two should be one, she and There is a wonderful connection between him.


    In the end, it was a girl''s house, and my mind was very thoughtful. These abnormal Meiqin were clearly aware. Before she looked at Sasuke, she had a strange feeling. It was like looking at herself. It was like a mirror. Yes, Sasuke and her. looks alike.


    The degree of similarity shocked Mei Qin¡¯s heart. How could this happen? How can there be people in the world who look so much like me;


    . Sasuke, who is he? Are we brothers and sisters? Or is it other?


    Meiqin brought Sasuke to the courtyard pavilion and let the latter sit on the stone bench. She herself sat quietly, whispering and Sasuke talking.


    "Sasuke, how do you feel, is your eye still hurting?"


    Meiqin also held Sasuke''s hand, but forgot to release it.


    "Fortunately, because the pain of the drug has been stopped, the doctor said that the pain can be felt after the drug has passed."


    "What! It still hurts. If you know it, you won''t do it. The knife will be cut in your eyes. It will definitely be difficult."


    After the Meiqin, I was afraid to think about it It seems that someone has cut the knife on her eyes. Thinking of the **** scene, Meiqin played a cold war.


    "After all, it is surgery, and there is no pain."


    Sasuke said and felt the fear of Meiqin. He said: "I am a ninja. I have not suffered any injuries. This pain is irrelevant."


    "It is easy to say."


    Meiqin said to himself: "I used to get sick when I was a child. Every time I went to the hospital to play with a bottle, I was afraid of death. The doctor used a thick needle to tie me. Oh, it was really painful. At that time, my father was busy, every time was a mother. When the adults took me to see me crying, I used sugar to lick me. It¡¯s strange to say that I didn¡¯t cry. After I got home, I told my father about this, and my father praised me. I am very happy. Take this thing to show off in the family... Now when I think about it, I was really naive when I was young. Later, it was better. After all, I grew up and knew a lot. The things that I thought were terrible were not so scary. Oh, remember that time..."


    Sasuke listened carefully to Meiqin¡¯s remarks. He was very interested in the latter¡¯s childhood. It was like a spy to the secret. It was a little bit of hilariousness. The mother said that it was so cute when she was a child. It was so cute.

 v2 Chapter 421： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The wind blew through the eaves, the slender willows swayed the slight waves, and the violins lingered for a while, but said: "Sasuke, can you talk about your childhood?"


    "I?"


    Sasuke¡¯s words, heart, how to say, it¡¯s hard to say that you are the mother of this body. He lived with you for seven years, and you were killed by your eldest son, one was destroyed, and the second son went on revenge. road?


    "I don''t want to?"


    Meiqin pulled the arm of Sasuke and said, "I have told you your secrets. You should also talk about your childhood. I can''t tell others easily."


    Sasuke''s eyes were blindfolded, and I couldn''t see the expression of the violin, but I was a little bit unhappy in her tone, like being spoiled?


    "Ok."


    Sasuke was helpless and nodded.


    "I have never seen my father since the moment of birth. My mother died because of dystocia. The adoptive parents raised me. I have a brother. He also died because of an accident. The eyes were at that time. Later, the adoptive parents died because of their old age. Before I died, I came to the Uchibo clan and said that this is my home, so I came."


    After that, Sasuke sighed and said: "Life is erratic, and life and death are always unprepared;


    . ¡±


    Sasuke¡¯s face was sincere, because she couldn¡¯t see her eyes, and all of what she said was believed by Meiqin, and some of her inner horror speculations fell apart.


    "It''s pathetic."


    Meiqin has some empathy. "So many people have experienced so many things. Uncle is too irresponsible. I will abandon you and be raised by my adoptive parents. If you change me, hey! I will definitely not forgive him!"


    After a pause, Meiqin said again: "Sasuke, here is your home. I believe that in the Uchiha clan, you will live better. Don¡¯t think about the previous things. The people here are your loved ones. Family. If you don''t mind, come to me if you have anything, I am not afraid of trouble."


    "It¡¯s really good for me."


    Sasuke thought about it and nodded. "I will, Uchiha is my home, I will cherish life here."


    Sasuke said seriously, Meiqin clasped the right hand of Sasuke, and the body temperature of the two gradually became intertwined. In the whisper, Meiqin held his chin on the stone table and watched Sasuke''s face silhouette enter the gods for a time.


    ......


    Five days later, the bandage of Sasuke''s eye was untied. There are many reasons for the recovery. The drug is on the one hand, and more importantly, his physique. Because of the practice of the Dragon Cave, his physique has changed dramatically. Immortality promotes the blood of the immortal left in the body, and the resilience is greatly increased. Other reasons are not listed.


    The eye fusion is very successful. After all, it is a brother, the similarity is very high, Sasuke''s kaleidoscope is successfully promoted to the eternal kaleidoscope.


    "This is the eye of eternal."


    Uchiha mirror and others looked at Sasuke''s eyes curiously. The original six-pointed star had three black stings, which made the texture more complicated.


    "Yes, my eyes are straight hooked jade, which dominates the speed and body reaction, because another pair of eyes, illusion and Azure attack power have been greatly improved, as for ---, the fastest update One Piece The latest chapter of the bounty system!


    Have you evolved new abilities, and these have to be explored slowly. ¡±


    Sasuke added: "Although it is an eternal kaleidoscope, this is not the most advanced eye. The reincarnation of the eye and the back of the eye are the true eternal eye, and the powerful eye that can control the reincarnation of fate."


    ¡°Reincarnation is so easy to get, let alone Jiu Jade¡¯s turn back.¡±


    Uchiha mirror sighed and said: "I have seen these two kinds of eyes in related books. Because of the eyes, I can only see the three hooks on the contents of the six immortals. The rest of the blanks are only I can see it."


    After taking a look at Sasuke, Uchiha mirror said: "Sasuke, since you have already opened the Eternal Kaleidoscope, the contents of the six stone tablets can continue to be interpreted. The things recorded on these six stone tablets are related to the fate of Uchiha, I hope you are good. Think about it."


    "Six-way stone monument?"


    Sasuke¡¯s gaze was microcoagulated and said: ¡°Yes, I will do it myself.¡±


    However, Sasuke¡¯s heart is thinking that the value of the tampered text is even if it is interpreted. Uchiha¡¯s curse has been a long time, and the shackles of destiny attached to it are not heavy enough?


    Sasuke succeeded in getting an eternal kaleidoscope. According to the plan, it was time for Uchi to turn over the Konoha regime.


    This evening, people have fallen asleep, and Uchiha¡¯s settlement is a shadow. Only three or four hundred Uchiha people are armed and quietly waiting for the moment of the expedition.


    This incident was supported by most of the Uchiha people. This is inseparable from the merits of Uchiha Mirror. As a patriarch, he can use his personal charisma to arbitrarily raise the hatred of the people. The only thing in my heart is to overthrow the leaves and establish a regime that belongs to Uchiha.


    Of course, in order to ensure that the incident can be carried out smoothly, it was specially chosen in the dead of night, and the wooden leaves that wandered in Uchiha had already been cleaned up by them all, and everything was ready, only owing to the east wind.


    After a while, Uchiha mirror first came out. Behind him were several immediate Uchiha people, and Sasuke was among them.


    I saw that Uchiha mirror went to the high platform. The old body javelin was generally straight. The Hong Kong people who patrolled the audience said: "Europe! We have to do a big thing today! Guangfu Uchiha! We waited for a long time! At the moment, we are finally coming! We no longer succumb to the high pressure of Konoha! We want to take freedom! We are proud Uchiha! We will never bow to anyone! Today! We are going to create a feast! We want to change! We are the masters!"


    I got a meal Uchiha mirror said: "Yes, the destruction of the four families of Muye is what we Uchiha do. This is just the beginning. We are the descendants of immortals! We have the highest A family of blood! People who do not obey us! We will use strong force to let them yield!"


    "yield!"


    "yield!"


    "yield!"


    Under the stage, the Uchibo people echoed, and the blood on them was ignited. The militant genes left their thoughts, Uchiha, and the unbeaten king standing on the battlefield. Only in the battlefield, all the glory of this family is full, dare to compete with it, die!


    Uchiha mirrored the face of every tribe in the audience and deeply impressed everyone''s face into his mind. Uchiha mirror firmly believes that they will succeed, this battle, Uchiha will write a more brilliant chapter!

 v2 Chapter 422： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Yu Zhibo mirrored Sasuke to the front of the stage and said to everyone: "Writing the wheel is the symbol of our Uchiha! The seniors gave us strength! Give us a gift to write the wheel! Write the eye is for the sake of war! Only on the battlefield! Can you project the everlasting Jade Spiral! Today! We Uchiha finally has the eyes that can overthrow all curses! Eternal Kaleidoscope!"


    Yu Zhibo''s mirror voice fell, but saw Sasuke''s black and white distinct doubles suddenly changed.


    Bloody pupils, black hooks, unpredictable enthusiasm to open, six-pointed star rotation, three-ray pattern inscribed, under the numerous lines of the road is a strong ambition and unyielding war.


    The people in the audience also started to write the round eyes, looking up at the **** and mysterious eternal kaleidoscope, and the hearts raised infinite respect.


    The eternal kaleidoscope, only one hundred years in the history of Uchiha plaques, is also because of the eternal kaleidoscope, the spot is praised by the Uchibo people as the **** of war! An invincible strong presence. Now, seeing Sasuke¡¯s eternal kaleidoscope, he undoubtedly gave all the presence of Uchibo people a tonic, they saw hope and saw the hope that Uchiha¡¯s family stood at the peak of power;


    After Yu Zhibo¡¯s retreat, Sasuke stood in front of everyone. He looked down at the people under the stage and suddenly had a sense of satisfaction in the high, that is the desire for power.


    "Everyone, my name Sasuke, it is still less than a month to come to this big family, but in this month, I deeply felt the charm of this Uchiha family. This is a big family with love, can make People forget the big family who are worried and troubled. I am eager for this kind of atmosphere for a long time. I am very fortunate to be able to get it again."


    Sasuke¡¯s words are not as impressive as the Uchiha mirror. He is like a martyr who tells a very ordinary thing. Although plain, everyone is listening carefully.


    Sasuke closed his eyes, as if recalling, "I lost everything when I was young. I don''t know what a family is, what a loved one, I am confused, hateful, sad, looking for ambiguity, always have no income. Uchiha''s family pattern is carried behind me, I feel heavy, I don''t know when I can return to the clan, but I don''t know where the future of life is. I can''t look back. Today, I stand on everyone. In front of me, I understand that everything in my dreams has finally been obtained. You are the most precious relatives to me, my brothers and sisters, and the **** feelings of water can never be forgotten. I am afraid to lose all this. I am very worried that our Uchiha has been bullied by others, and the family is broken and the wife is scattered."


    There is a sadness in Sasuke¡¯s words. "We are enslaved, we are suspicion, we are hostile, we are hated, and we can never get a true understanding. The shackles of our Uchiha family are heavy enough, cursing, fate. Even if we are immersed in the darkness, we Uchiha will continue to move forward, because we always believe that the darkness is exhausted and the light is shining. Looking at the light in the darkness, this is our Uchiha family. But, for me. , how are these?"


    Sasuke suddenly opened his eyes. "Even if you are not understood! We are not recognized! We are still there! We are Uchiha! We are proud descendants of God! Why should others care! Even if they are always in the darkness OK! We also want to use this double-handed round to see the illusion! Destiny is attached to us! History is attached to us! We will use this double-handed round to attack! We are fearless! We are not afraid! Even if it is a god! Shaking for it! We are born aristocrats! We are standing at the top of the food chain! We are Uchiha! It is the strongest!"


    -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Suddenly, Sasuke¡¯s **** eyes burst out of strong volatility, and the purple Chakra torrent rushed out. The surrounding people stepped back a few steps, accompanied by a raging roar, and the crows of the Crow''s dog form emerged.


    "Dare to contend with us, die! Dare to destroy my home, die! Dare to trample on my Uchiha, die!"


    Every time he talks, the man''s body expands a few points, but sees a solid rune in the place where the original armor does not cover. The strength rises, the body armor is thicker, the muscles grow, and the third arm quickly degenerates. Instead, there were two huge wings behind them. At the end, the man who had to grow up to 20 meters stopped.


    In the night sky, the wings must appear, and at this time, the Crow''s dog must evolve into the complete body of the Crows, truly possessing the terrorist power of the gods.


    I saw the Sasuke of Sasuke, and the people of the Taichung family had an impulse to worship, and their hearts were arrogant. This is the power of Uchiha, the power of God! We, Uchiha, are about to rise!


    ......


    The moonlight night, the misty clouds, the Uchibo people have dispatched, and went to the established location for the Raiders plan.


    With the first sound of the fire, the war suddenly opened;


    The Konoha Ninja Guard did not anticipate Uchiha¡¯s raids, and the fire broke, and the blushing double-hook jade flashed bloodthirsty colors, killing, and making the already scarlet writing wheel more brilliant.


    "Dead!"


    An Uchiha group screamed, and the hand quickly printed, the fire. The fireball!


    Suddenly, the fiery flames burned through the sky, and the violent flame continued to thrive, killing a ninja who tried to resist with water.


    Continuous buzzing sounds, the collision of Ninjutsu, the collision of the ninja, the shouting, and the killing.


    The people of Muye were awakened from their sleep, and they heard the sound of the battle in the city. They were afraid to come out in the house. They were not daring to come out pleading, looking forward to the end of the battle, don¡¯t involve To them.


    The ninja of Muye was alarmed. In the dark part, the ninja troops were dispatched. The initial hands and feet quickly became orderly. Under the command of the relevant ninja, they effectively resisted Uchiha¡¯s attack.


    The Huo Ying Building, Fei Fei and a ninja look dignified, and the war is coming, everyone feels the pressure.


    "Uchiha has actually betrayed Kobayashi... I didn''t expect it."


    Some of the three generations couldn''t believe it. His good friend, Uchiha Mirror, was still very happy with him yesterday. How is it today to plan riots and swords?


    "Teacher, the war ahead is in jeopardy, Uchiha''s raids, and we have a lot of deaths and injuries. This time they have been premeditated."


    The master looked at the three generations and said: "We also go to the battle. I know the patriarch of Uchiha, if I can, if possible, I want to persuade him."


    In the depths of the three generations, I didn¡¯t want to work on the mirror. I saw that the master took the initiative to ask for help. He allowed him to take care of himself, and he was so tired that he was lying on his seat.

 v2 Chapter 423： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The wave of water and water has been silent on the side, and the death of Yan Xinnai is not a small blow to him. At this moment, what he always thinks in his heart is how to seize the murderer to take revenge.


    "Watergate, you are still thinking about it."


    The sounds of the three generations awakened the Feng Shui Gate from the meditation.


    "Huoying adults, I am thinking about how to break the attack of Uchiha."


    "I don''t know what you think in your heart." Three generations sighed and said: "I like this child, I love it, but it''s a pity..."


    After a pause, the three generations said: "Watergate, according to the four genocide events and today''s Uchiha riots, I think everything should come out."


    "Huoying adults! You mean!"


    "Yes, it¡¯s all Uchiha."


    When I heard the words of the three generations, the spirit of the wind and the water was shocked, but the thoughts turned sharply, but I thought, yeah, all of them were Uchiha, and the enemy was in Konoha, where I was not found. ridiculous!


    I remembered the chilly body of the whirlpool, Xinnai, and the wind and water door suddenly raised hatred, and did not say goodbye to the three generations, so I rushed out of the Huo Ying Building.


    The full body of the man must be horrible, and the hands are condensed with the sword of the earth. Every time he takes out, he will take away the lives of more than a dozen Konoha ninjas. The house is dumped, the earthquake is trembled, and the powerful attack force makes people A heart is stagnation!


    It is like hell, surrounded by black inflammation, up to 20 meters of the men of Zuo Zuo continue to harvest life, the solid armor is extremely heavy, unless the s-level above the ninjutsu can not break its defense.


    It is different from the complete body of the spot, and Sasuke¡¯s man has not derived the part of the foot. Because of this, it is more flexible, and with the back of the wings, Sasuke¡¯s must Fly


    . However, the complete body of the spot must be double-sided and four-handed. It can be printed and can perform ninja. From this point of view, it is a lot stronger.


    The males of Zuo Zuo are raging, the wooden leaf ninjas are assembled in groups, and the hands are quickly printed. Their ninjas are the same, they are all big fireballs. However, the three or four hundred people are also showing at the same time, it is extraordinary power! I saw the blazing flames of the sky!


    "laugh!"


    The air is burned, and the extreme high temperature spreads. In the fierce roar, all the big fireballs are in the middle of the male. In an instant, the red flames of the flames rise to the sky, but they are the ones who will be the ones!


    In the flame, Sasuke was protected by the purple enchantment. Even though the temperature was extremely high, he was not affected.


    "I thought it would stop my footsteps." Sasuke''s psychedelic kaleidoscope began to spin, but he saw the addition of the earthen sword in his hand to form a black flame sphere.


    Suddenly, the black sphere was thrown out, and it was changed into a thousand black flames.


    The black flame of the sky came, and the goal was the siege of the wood leaf ninja. Under the flame of the sky, everyone began to escape.


    Black inflammation quickly landed and spread, forming a broader fire. Many people were infected with black inflammation, but they fell to the ground to extinguish the fire. But this way did not help, the black flame spread quickly, and the ninja who shouted for help was burned into coke.


    Sasuke¡¯s must be strong, and the Konoha ninja of this era can hardly be stopped. Sasuke is actually one of the nearly half of the Konoha ninja.


    Encouraged by Sasuke, the Uchibo people''s offense is even more fierce. They have the advantage of writing on the battlefield, and almost everyone is a **** slaughter.


    Uchiha, only on the battlefield can show the power of their family, the silence of many years, let people forget the horror of this family. Today, -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Uchiha started, and the invincibility on the battlefield made people almost desperate. Uchiha, really is a descendant of immortals, strong in strength, high in the realm, a family of geniuses, a family of war machines.


    This is a gap, the gap is generally, the gap between people can never be made up.


    In the world, I am afraid that only a thousand hands can compete with it, but in the end, thousands of hands have already withered, and now, only Uchiha is the only one.


    Therefore, the trend of one-sided battle can not be stopped, the three or four hundred people of Uchiha, can face the five or six thousand Konoha ninja!


    Because the male body of Sasuke is huge, it is not a small target in the night, and the helpers from the Huo Ying Building easily found Sasuke.


    "This is the power of Uchiha!"


    The hands and other people stood on the tall roof, watching the eyes of the savage battlefield in the distance.


    "A frontal attack can''t break that defense, it''s hard to do."


    I also frowned and looked at the big snake pill around me and said, "Are you not a lot of ghosts? I want a way at this time."


    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to break through.¡±


    The big snake pill licked his tongue and blinked in the vertical eye. "As far as I know, Suzuki is the strongest defense of Uchiha, unless there is a powerful destructive ninjutsu, otherwise it will not be able to fall down." it;


    . ¡±


    "You can''t beat it!"


    The hand tightened his fist and said: "The wood leaves we love are being vandalized. As a part of the wood leaves, I can''t see it destroyed in Uchiha."


    "Yes! We are going to die in the end! Can''t let Uchiha!"


    It¡¯s also a serious story, saying: ¡°Let them see our power, the big snake pill, are you saying?¡±


    "Oh yes."


    The big snake pill lowered his brow and thought of the things that Sasuke explained. He immediately said, "We can take the shot together and may break its defense."


    "Look at you!"


    Just as the self is also ready to shoot, in the direction pointed by the outline, everyone looks at the battlefield.


    But see the huge man who must be there, the yellow light flashes from time to time, the meteor is generally extinguished, and the blue spiral can be seen constantly attacking the whole body of the man, because his speed is too fast, he must be accompanied Men can''t catch it.


    "It¡¯s the kid of Watergate."


    The big snake pill said: "We have also helped it is necessary to stop it here!"


    "Yes!"


    "understand!"


    For many times as the captain of the squad, the big snake pill has a lot of authority, and the master and the self are also led by him to the battle center.


    ......


    The wind and water gates psychedelic out of the health, coupled with the spiral pill, flying thunder and other ninjutsu interference, temporarily entangled the male.


    "clang!"


    Adding a long sword to the sword and the sturdy sword, the huge shock wave spreads.


    "Give me back!"


    The man who must be amazed by the force, the strong force once again spurred, in the shock of the sky, the health of the body slipped more than ten meters on the ground.


    Yu Jian was forced to retreat by the man who had to be accompanied, and the black flame burned his skin. He Jian had to return to Miaomu Mountain.

 v2 Chapter 424： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Losing a helping hand, the heart of the wind and water is sinking, and the spiral in your hand is coming back!


    "boom!"


    Another blue spiral pill broke out, and the torrent of the wind attribute opened, but there was no way to stop the footsteps of the man.


    "hateful!"


    The wave of water and water gates easily escaped with the addition of the earthen sword by flying thunder gods. Seeing that their own attacks had no effect, they hammered the ground with both hands.


    "Who is he, the power of Uchiha is so strong;


    ! Spiral pill can''t break his defense! ¡±


    I remembered the scene of the whirlpool ¾Á ÄÎ Éí , , , , , , , , , , , , ¾Á ¾Á ¾Á ¾Á ¾Á ¾Á ¾Á ¾Á ¾Á ¾Á ¾Á ¾Á ¾Á ¾Á ¾Á ¾Á ¾Á ¾Á ¾Á ¾Á ¾Á ¾Á Ïë Ïë Ïë


    The action of the wave and the water gate was only necessary to be detected, and the black swords of the hands were swung out, and the space was stagnant!


    "Flying Thunder God II!"


    At this moment, I saw that the yellow light suddenly disappeared, and the force of the second stage came out. It appeared in the chest part of the man of Sasuke, and a brilliant blue spiral was printed.


    "boom!"


    The spiral gas burst, and the wind and water door quickly flew out. The place where the spiral pill hit hit a wave of water, and after the spread, it was not lost.


    "Watergate, useless, your spiral pill strength is too weak, the essence of this ninjutsu you have no insight!"


    The cold voice came from the male of Suzuki, as if he was taunting and ridiculing the impossibility of the wind and water.


    "Give up, you are not my opponent, even if it is a thunder god, although the speed is fast enough, but there is no substantial attack power, under the defense of the man, you can not hurt me."


    "Bastard!"


    The color of the feng shui facade is faint and whitish. He used the Thunder God many times, and his Chakra was very expensive.


    "Watergate! You''re fine!"


    At this time, the sound of the emptiness came, and I saw a few people coming here to protect the water gate.


    "Nothing." Watergate said to himself: "Teacher, the defense of that guy can''t be broken even if it''s a spiral pill. I really don''t know what else to do."


    "We know that although the other side is strong, it must not give up! Not at the end! Be sure to stick to it!"


    He also said seriously, and then stood in front and the hands and other people faced the man of Zuo Zuo.


    "You have come too." Sasuke¡¯s voice came from the man of Sasuke, but he heard him say: "The outline, I can¡¯t beat me, the things here have nothing to do with you."


    Recognizing the voice of Sasuke, the master remembered the son of the Uchiha family, and exclaimed: "Sasuke! I didn''t expect the person inside to be you! In this case, we can''t go back, we must stop you Uchiha. The footsteps!"


    At the same time, he said at the same time: "Uchiha''s betrayal of Muye can''t be tolerated! Even if I die, I will stop you!"


    "That''s okay." But I saw the man who had to go back step by step. "I accept your challenge! The power of Uchiha is not what you can do!"


    Say, the right hand of Zuo Zuo re-condenses and adds a sword, while the left arm is a purple spiral shield, eight-foot mirror!


    "It turned out to be a eight-foot mirror!"


    I also recognized the artifact and immediately said: "His means are endless, Watergate, you should rest first, we will meet him!"


    "The teacher is careful;


    . ¡±


    Watergate secretly resumed Chakra, and they saw that they were rushing to the man.


    It¡¯s really the horror of the man who needs to be able to feel it. The figure of 20 meters is like a ghost, the huge body of purple, the torrent of Chakra is rising, it is burning Chuck-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Pull.


    Knowing that ordinary ninjutsu is useless to the males of Zuo Zuo, in order to make up for the gap in size, they are also the practice of psychic.


    "Hey! Hey! Hey!"


    The huge white smoke hits, but sees three big things that will be surrounded by men, snakes, cockroaches, and cockroaches.


    "Psychic surgery?"


    Sasuke sneered: "It¡¯s useless to me."


    Even if it is the man who wants to control, the sword slams out!


    "Bounce!"


    The ground trembles, the text is too high, and the sword of the man must be hollowed out. At this moment, the smashing of the hand is made into thousands of pieces, and the opportunity is swarmed up, surrounded by the male group.


    "Orochimaru!"


    The hand of the hand greeted the big snake pill that had not yet been shot. The blue light in her hand surged, and the strange force punched out, hitting the armor of the man.


    "hiss!"


    The purple king snake whistling, and the men who had to be swelled up, only heard the violent friction, the king snake twisted hard, the hard scales and the men¡¯s armor of Suzuo collided with the spark of the big stock.


    "drink!"


    The grace of the body that swayed and danced, but it took out a huge blade, carrying its roaring shock and swooping toward the man of Zuo Zuo, the powerful force of a knife slammed out!


    The big snake pill, the hand, and the three people are working together in a row, and in a very short period of time, it is all done.


    And at this time, the change is prominent!


    But seeing the huge king snake suddenly disappeared, the ground surging, the snake heads out. In the moment when Wen Taizheng asked the man of Zuo Zuo, he actually bite it!


    "snake!"


    Wen Tai did not anticipate the anti-water of the king snake. Its left leg was bitten by the king snake. The snake head swelled and it was actually tearing the left leg into two halves!


    "boom!"


    Wen Tai¡¯s weight was heavy, but he saw that his left leg was broken, blood was flowing, and the wound was scented with scent.


    I also rolled down from the back of Wentai and shouted: "Snake!"


    "Yes."


    The big snake pill licked his tongue and stood at the top of the king''s snake.


    "The world is highly toxic, it can''t be cracked at all, Wentai, you are dead!"


    "The big snake pill! You have to betray the wood leaves!"


    I was also aware of what was going on, and I immediately exclaimed.


    "Good job."


    Sasuke¡¯s voice came from the man of Sasuke, and he had to use his strength to break free from the shackles. Then, the black sword of horror slammed into the house!


    Locked by the air machine It is also inevitable to avoid it, and it will be swallowed by black inflammation. At this time, the text too is a jump, and it is also blocked. Earthen sword!


    The black inflammation burned, and the back of Wentai was sizzling. The broadness of the sarcoma was actually opened by the mouth of seven or eight feet. The blood was like a note, the bones were cracked, and the internal organs were clearly visible.


    "Wen too!"


    The self is also smashing, and only the black inflammation on Wentai¡¯s body suddenly bursts, and the fire tongue of the sky is coming!


    "Danger!"


    The yellow light flashed, and the water gate used the Thunder God to save the self.


    In the distance, Wentai was completely swallowed up by black inflammation, and the huge body quickly became burnt and black, and the meat was overflowing. The text of the text was too big to be burned alive.


    "Wen too...dead;


    ! ¡±


    I also sat down on the ground and couldn''t believe what was happening in front of me.

 v2 Chapter 425： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    At this time, the big snake pill controlled the king snake to continue to attack the cockroach, and the sly snake smashed into this space, not the king''s opponent''s cockroaches quickly lost.


    "The hand, let''s just let it go, you are not my opponent."


    The big snake pill licked his tongue and ordered the king snake to continue to attack.


    "A wicked bastard!"


    The hand is sinking like water, and the anti-water of the big snake pill has caught her off guard. The old friend turned out to be like this. The huge blow made her feel a little embarrassed.


    After killing Wen Tai, Sasuke came to the face and said: "The hand, give up resistance, the wood leaves are defeated."


    "Sasuke!"


    The hand bite his teeth and said, "Why does Uchiha want to do this! Kill it! You have to destroy the wood leaves completely!"


    "Destroy?" The cold voice came from Susuo. "I was thinking about it, but I found that too many people will die and have conscience, so it is better to give up the destruction."


    "Conscience is awkward! What kind of conscience do you have! You betray the wood leaves! Make a killing! Muye really raises a group of hungry wolves!"


    "What do you say?"


    Sasuke is very good-natured to the master. "Yu Zhibo''s intentions can never be understood. The same is true for thousands of hands. As a hand, you should understand the glory of being a descendant of immortals, even if the hands are dying. But I think the pride in your heart is no worse than mine. In order to maintain the dignity of a family, you and I are running on your own battlefield. This is fate and responsibility. I started to ask Uchiha for the world. The dignity and glory of a family, so you can''t stop me."


    "Bastard!"


    The master looked at the king snake and looked at the man of Zuo Zuo. She knew that she was not an opponent, but she did not retreat. The dignity of the thousand hands could not be discarded. Even if it was killed, it could not be withdrawn!


    Immediately, the master hand manipulated and continued to attack, almost fighting with his life.


    "You drag on!"


    Sasuke¡¯s big snake pill, the man who must be rushed up.


    The big snake pill heart will lead the gods, and the king snake will take the lead and attack the cockroach. Hey, eat pain, hurriedly avoid, and the hand is also standing unsteadily, and it will fall from the top.


    At this time, the huge palm of the man must be covered with the sky, and the hand was avoided, but he was caught in the hand.


    "let me go!"


    It is difficult to force the hand to be tied up.


    "Give up resistance."


    Sasuke¡¯s voice came from Susuo and said to the master: ¡°This war Yu Zhibo has won. Don¡¯t make unnecessary struggles, the general trend, you can¡¯t win;


    . ¡±


    Over there, the festival was defeated, and several times it was killed by the king snake. It was almost dangerous.


    The hand is extremely angry, and she struggles constantly, but she can''t resist it. Moreover, she feels that there is a kind of power in her sequel, and she is constantly consuming her chakra, and she has a feeling of exhaustion.


    In the end, he was unable to attack the king snake, hurriedly fled, and the white smoke lifted his mind and returned to the wet bones.


    The hand was smashed, and the wind and water gates came to the rescue immediately. Various kinds of ninjutsu were frequent, but they could not be defeated because they could not break the defense of the men.


    Also -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Because of the anxiousness, the man who had been caught by the man had caught the flaw, and the soil-bearing sword left a scar on his right arm, and the black flame spread.


    Knowing the power of black inflammation, it is tough to come, the strong man breaks his wrist, and his right arm is actually squatted by him, which avoids the spread of black inflammation.


    "teacher!"


    The wind and water gates are cracking, and when I come to see the situation here, I see the blood in the latter''s arms. The **** wounds are very bloody.


    "Watergate, let''s go, we can''t beat him, hehe..." A black blood poured out, and the face was pale and pale. "Teacher is a waste, don''t worry about me, go!" ¡±


    "Teacher! Go walking together! I will save you!"


    The wave of Feng Shui knows that Qingshan is not afraid of the fact that there is no firewood. The thunder **** used it and left the battlefield. Sasuke could not pursue it anyway.


    Seeing the companion''s departure, the hand palm is as gray as it is, saying to himself: "Wood leaves are defeated? Impossible... impossible..."


    The look of the lost soul is really pitiful, the outline is looking down on the ground, there are wars everywhere, dead bodies everywhere, all this reminds her of the second scene of the World War.


    The rope tree is dead, the tribes fall, the companions are gone, the blood, the earth is red, the death, the despair, the ruthless battlefield destroys everything.


    The face of the hands gradually became pale and his face was gray.


    Through the man of Sasuke, Sasuke saw the change of the expression of the master, and the heart was difficult for her. Immediately said: "All this has already been doomed. The strength of Konoha is empty. It is impossible to be the opponent of Uchiha, even if you are alone. How to work hard does not help."


    After a meal, Sasuke said: "The thousand hands and one family have withered, but the relationship between Uchiha and the thousand hands cannot disappear. The master, after this matter, go to Uchiha with me, I believe the patriarch will Very happy."


    "Go to Uchiha..."


    Think of Uchiha mirror, the amiable uncle, the pain in the heart of the hand, why he wants to work on the wood leaves, can Uchiha not be able to get along with Konoha? I have to fight for you to die...


    Over there, the big snake pill drove the king snake over and looked at the hand that was caught in the hand of the man who had to be in the hand. He said, "What should I do next?"


    "Next..." Sasuke said, and said: "The next battle is the real battle. We will face three generations of Naruto. It is known as the strongest man of all ages. The big snake pill, the latter thing Give it to me You bring the hand to Uchiha House and hand her over to a woman named Uchibo Meiqin;


    . ¡±


    "I understand." Dashen pill nodded.


    Sasuke gave him the hand that was being held, and looked at the two men standing at the top of the Wansuo. "The things in the wood leaves will soon end, and I will not fail. Let''s go first, Uchiha''s people." I have already explained it, they will not be difficult for you, go quickly."


    Seeing that the two left, Sasuke controlled the man to go to the Huo Ying Building. Next, he will face the real strong enemy, the three generations of Huo Ying, the man who is known as the strongest ninja.


    When I got there, I saw a man wearing a samurai uniform standing at the top of the Huo Ying Building and standing opposite the tall man.


    "You are the initiator of everything."


    Three generations of faceless expression, flashing eyes in the dim eyes.


    "Yes, three generations, everything is done by me, the destruction of the four races, and the cause of today''s Uchiha, all of which I planned."

 v2 Chapter 426： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Sure enough..."


    The three generations closed their eyes and said: "I have already thought of it, Uchiha today betrayed. But I did not expect that it was caused by you alone, kid, you are called Sasuke, why do you want to shoot on Konoha!"


    The eyes of the three generations suddenly opened and the killing spread.


    "Why kill so many people! Why do you want to be involved in innocent people! Where is the wood leaf offended you! Why are you so ruthless!"


    "Wood leaves, of course, offended me." Sasuke is not afraid of three generations. "The things that Muye made to Uchiha are absolutely unforgivable. The so-called righteousness, the so-called peace, I will never agree. Why Uchiha wants to make Sacrifice, why Uchiha is to be jealous of Konoha! What a family! What is the village! Three generations! Do you really understand these!"


    Sasuke clearly felt the three generations of hatred of Konoha. It was the anger, hatred, darkness, and coldness that could burn everything, and it was also like Chakala of Sasuke.


    The three generations secretly condensed Chakra and said: "Sasuke, I can''t understand everything you said. But I understand that one thing, hatred can''t solve the problem, hatred can only make one person lose their mind, go further and further on the dark road. The family you are talking about is the use of life to protect the existence of its dignity. The village you are talking about is the thing that uses blood to defend its peace. For me, these two things are indispensable, the village It¡¯s Dayi, one is Dazhong. Dayi and Dazhong are the things I want to guard. Sasuke, I don¡¯t understand what you experienced, but I don¡¯t agree with your hatred, because you¡¯re insulting yourself. I will not let go of such a person, everything you have done will be repaid with your life. I, three generations of Huo Ying, in the name of Muye, challenge you! Uchiha Sasuke! My challenge! You dare not take it!"


    The momentum of the three generations was raised to the extreme in a flash, and the blue Chakra was taken out. The sound of the air screaming turned into a whirlwind.


    "It¡¯s really three generations!"


    Sasuke gave a sigh of praise and said: "Three generations, I respect you, you are a real ninja, you fly in the sun, I accept your challenge in the name of Uchiha, this time, life and death! You have to use Come out with all your strength! The survival of the leaves is all in your mind!"


    In an instant, the golden hoop was swayed by three generations, and the man who had to be Zuo was also holding the shield with his right hand holding the sword.


    "despair!"


    The three generations stepped on the foot, the figure exploded, and the golden hoop suddenly became longer, hitting the man''s face!


    The male figure of Zuo Zuo turned one side, the eight-foot mirror blocked the golden hoop, and the right-handed add-on sword hit it!


    "laugh!"


    The sword is overflowing, the black inflammation erupts, and the irreversible sword slams into the scorpion!


    "boom!"


    The three generations flew away to escape, and the sword split the Huo Ying Building into two halves, and the black flame engulfed the surrounding buildings.


    It¡¯s a pity that Sasuke¡¯s secret channel, and the immediate control must be deceived. With a few attacks from the three generations of the defensive defensive, the sword is added again!


    Danger!


    Three generations of whole body sweating, the golden hoop sticks up.


    "clang!"


    The huge tremors spread and spread. The three generations only felt that the tiger''s mouth was numb. Just when he thought that he would block the sword, he saw the black blade suddenly change.


    The water-like fluctuations floated up, and the addition of the soil-swords became illusory, but it passed through the golden hoop and suddenly solidified again, and it slammed into the three generations.


    "boom!"


    Great earthquake, -->, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Adding a soil-sword to the ground broke the big hole, but did not see the three generations.


    "Hide away?"


    Sasuke''s gaze is slightly condensed, and immediately hit a sword in the space behind him!


    There were four tremors in the tremors, and the three generations of the squadrons were blocked by the three generations. The three generations also came out because of the huge force, and several buildings behind them stopped.


    The dust settled, but it seems that the three generations stood up from the ruins. It seems to be unharmed.


    I saw the power of Zuo Zuo, and the three generations believed that they could not resist hard, and they only wanted to press him on Ninja!


    Immediately, the three generations of hands sealed, bandits.


    Suddenly, the ground vibrates, and the large rocks quickly float into the air, rotate, and gather. It is actually a huge rock that forms a hill.


    The Indian style fell, and the rock meteor-like crashed, and the male sword in the hand of Zuo was suddenly thrown out.


    "Hey!"


    The huge rock fell in two steps, falling on the ground and splashing with dust.


    At this moment, another print of the three generations has also been completed, fire. lava fire;


    Ninjutsu started very fast, almost between the rest, the scattered red-red viscous flame descended from the sky, the gushing fire tongue swallowed the man of Suzuo, and the extremely high temperature allowed the rock around the body to melt rapidly.


    In the face of the fire, Sasuke tried the phagocytic ability of black inflammation, and added the earth to display it. It formed a layer of black inflammation armor covering the man of Sasuke, and the red flame touched the black inflammation. The sound of snoring, the power swallowed, was gradually annihilated!


    Seeing this scene, the three generations of the face are unchanged, the hands are still sealed, the water is smashing.


    Hundreds of water arrows burst into the air, and the arrow rain will usually be covered by the male. Only the sound of the cymbal sound continues, and the water arrow does not cause any damage to the sequel. At most, it is back under the dense attack. A few steps.


    The water is shining, the air is stirring, and the surrounding rock bursts open and turns into a black gravel powder.


    At this time, the three generations of hands are once again printed, bandits. Tuling buried!


    The ground is creeping, and the large amount of sand and gravel flies up. The scattered gravel around it provides a powerful boost. It is like a cloud, and the sand and gravel covering the sky is so full that it is almost impossible to react. The male must be buried in the blink of an eye. It is a tall rock deposit.


    "drink!"


    Three generations of low-pitched hands clasped together, Chakra continued to transport, you can see that the buried sand and gravel is constantly compressing, the huge pressure makes the inside of the man must be squeaky.


    The man who has to be shackled is trapped, and the three generations of hands are again printed, and the fire is burning.


    "laugh!"


    The flames were overwhelming, and the fiery waves of fire burned on the tomb that was still squeezing, and the sizzling noise continued to come.


    Next, the three generations of the hands of the Indian style, Thunder, fire, which, the most fire, the flames of the sky seems to burn everything.


    After bombing for five minutes or so, the chakras in the three generations were very expensive and he had to stop.


    At this moment, the mausoleum has undergone great changes. The black rock is like the hardest object, with sharp edges and corners, and it looks like black crystal.


    After the burning of the flames and the bombardment of the lightning, the original gravel and lava were made into the purest objects, silica and some hard compounds. Under this change, the tomb really turned into a death. tomb!

 v2 Chapter 427： Section

    , The fastest update of the latest chapter of the One Piece Bounty System!


    In the mausoleum, Susano''s man suffered a great deal of crushing. Under that kind of force, Rao was Susano''s strong defense and could not bear it. Coupled with the great changes in rock and soil, the hard compound actually broke Suzu''s defense, and Suzuzhi''s man collapsed in a low explosion.


    The surrounding pressure is extremely high, and there are sharp sharp thorns on all sides. Even the reinforced iron bones must be stabbed into a sieve. At the moment of emergency, Zuo''s assistant changed Chinese and Indian styles.


    "Hum"


    In a small space, the purple enchantment stretched out, constantly resisting the rock that was still squeezing.


    "Zizi!"


    Mars is splashing, and the purple enchantment erupts into unstable fluctuations, which is almost about to break apart;


    Seeing this situation, Sasuke sank in his heart and was besieged to this end. He consciously underestimated the strength of the three generations and could be regarded as the strongest ninja, naturally having two brushes.


    Not dare to care, Zuo assistant printed the seal again, but it is a dragon art.


    "Oh!"


    The white chakra wave spread and the earth established a wonderful connection with Sasuke. At that moment, Sasuke had a consciousness in his heart. He felt that everything on the land could be controlled.


    Natural Chakra quickly integrated, Sasuke followed the enlightenment in his mind to manipulate the surrounding land.


    "Oh!"


    Suddenly, the white chakra wave flourished in a small space, and the sharp rock bulge encountered this wave and disappeared like a stream of water.


    "Sure enough."


    Sasuke''s mind said that this dragon earth cave''s fairy art is a kind of ninjutsu that establishes a connection with the earth and can control the power of the earth. As long as the realm is sufficient, even the earth''s changes of thousands of miles are under his control.


    As the manoeuvre was performed, the space around Sasuke expanded.


    And the huge mausoleum that besieged Sasuke also began to tremble, the cracks were around, suddenly, the white brilliance burst out, and the huge mausoleum burst and burst open!


    "It was broken!"


    The three generations suddenly stood up from the ground and looked at the rocky soil masses that dissipated in front of them unbelievably. There, Sasuke was filled with weird chakra waves, and the ground beneath his feet was constantly creeping.


    Three generations of eyesight was amazing. He saw that Sasuke''s black and naked outer skin was glowing with white light. On closer inspection, it was scale-like objects!


    "This technique!"


    It is indeed the three generations known as the Doctor of Ninjutsu. He immediately recognized the technique used by Sasuke.


    "The fairy of Dragon Ground Cave!"


    Three generations were shocked. He didn''t expect that Longxiandong''s fairy art really existed, let alone Sasuke learned it!


    "Three generations, you are really good. With that method, you have to break through Susano''s defense, and you have a wonderful idea."


    Sasuke''s voice came, and in a black kimono, he was expressionless, and the scales around him faded gradually with the weakening of white light.


    "However, it is impossible to defeat me with just that level of ninjutsu. I am Uchiha, and I have been given the name of God''s descendants. I bear the dignity of God, the ape flying, and I am in the name of Uchiha. Sentence you to death, accept my sanctions! "


    The purple air flow constantly rises, covering the circle pattern of Zuo Fan''s chest in Zuosu''s chest, but he sees the change of seal in his hands. Suddenly, the air trembles, but a three-footed arrow full of destruction is condensed into the air.


    "This move of mine does not belong to this era. The power that has been lost for a long time can destroy all the power of breaking magic. The ape is flying and cutting, you can take it with confidence!"


    "Don''t belong to the power of this era?"


    Three generations, the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system will be updated as soon as possible!


    With his eyes fixed, he felt that the extraordinary power fluctuations in the broken magic vector, hidden in it, were not the sacred power contained in Chakra, violent, turbulent, purified, and hidden;


    "However, then!"


    The eyes of the three generations are very firm. As Naruto, he cannot shrink back. Behind him is the whole wood leaf, dignity, honor. These are the existence that cannot be trampled and discarded.


    "I can." The three generations continue to improve their momentum. "Even if it is not the power of this era, I have the confidence to take it. Ninjutsu is not a trivial path. I will use my ninjutsu to break the name of your so-called god. No, my ape is flying, and I will win this battle! "


    "Really confident."


    Sasuke was expressionless, the eternal red kaleidoscope slowly dissipated, and the black and white eyes projected the figure of ape flying.


    "Then take this trick!"


    Suddenly, the demons blasted out, and wherever they passed, the air shattered, almost flashing away, purple and vast.


    "Rashomon!"


    Three generations roared loudly, and the huge gate of ghosts and gods emerged from the ground.


    "Oh!"


    The demons broke the Cairo Health Gate, whistling, and pulled out the tail flames to meet them.


    "clang!"


    Ape flying across the chest with a gold hoop stick, and the broken monster Ya bombarded it, and the horrible power caused Ape to fly backwards.


    "boom!"


    Buildings were constantly being pierced behind him, and Ape Fei tried hard to resist the coercion of the broken magic vector, almost exhausting his strength.


    "Oh!"


    The broken magic ya was not reduced, and was blocked by the ape flying, it was even more dazzling, and at that instant, more terrifying power broke out.


    "Click!"


    I saw that Sui Fei''s right arm trembled suddenly, but a section of blood-colored white bone protruded from the curve of the arm. Under the great tremor force, Sui Fei''s right arm was broken.


    The golden hoop is released, and the demon-struck target enters the unmanned realm.


    "call out!"


    The purple piece was zooming in infinitely, and the breath of death spread.


    "Oh!"


    The three generations did not feel any pain. They were paralyzed, their souls were hazy, and under the erosion of the power of breaking magic, they saw that his skin was rapidly aging and falling off, just a few seconds like an old man.


    "Am I ... defeated ..."


    Three generations of blood poured out of the mouth ~ www.novelhall.com ~ looked down at the big hole in the chest, and smiled miserably, "Wood leaf, defeated ..."


    Three generations were killed, and Koyo''s ''Shadow'' fell suddenly.


    After Sasuke killed three generations, there was no guilt in his heart. Killing was killing. Except for Uchiha, he didn''t care about the life and death of others.


    The battle in Muye Village showed a one-sided trend, and Osumaru gave great force to the battle.


    At the time of cooperation, Osumaru handed over many documents such as the map of the wartime military affairs of the Kobe and the emergency plan to the war, and received enough information. Uchiha was inserted like a sharp knife Wooden leaves chest.


    On the battlefield, in order to build their own regime, the Uchihas went forward, killing one after another, the wood leaf ninjas, **** killing, and the breath of death filled everything.


    Uchiha''s mirror opens the kaleidoscope. His opponent is Tuanzang. At the same time, as the second-generation apprentice, they finally face each other.


    "Tuanzang! Muye is defeated! You don''t have to make unnecessary resistance anymore! Capture yourself! I can spare you!"

 v2 Chapter 428： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Rao me a life?"


    A group of ninja suits sneered, and at this time, his right body was not tied with a bandage, but his eyes were slightly stunned.


    "Mirror, you can''t help but shoot on the leaves, I have expected this day. At the beginning, I really should kill you in desperation!"


    The mirror clenched the knife too much, and Sangouyu wrote the round eyes to look at the opposite group. He said: "Unfortunately, you don''t have that chance. In the past, I was not your opponent in politics. It is not in power control. Your opponent. But now, after this war, everything will change, and Kono will be in power by Uchiha. I have long been waiting for it all. The group, the wind and the water, now is the rise of Uchiha. It''s time!"


    Immediately, Uchiha mirrors the hands of the seal, the fire. The fireball!


    The fire is soaring, as Uchiha''s famous stunt, the fireball is displayed in the hands of Uchiha''s mirror, and the raging fire tongue is swarming up, mixed with the air buzzing sound, and the momentum is actually burning everything!


    The Chakra in the group has only the wind attribute, and the wind does not make much use for the fire. The group wisely chooses a substitute that consumes a small amount of Chakra.


    The flame passed, leaving only two pieces of charred wood on the ground, and at this moment, the group suddenly appeared behind the Uchiha mirror, the hands were printed, the wind was blowing.


    "laugh;


    ! ¡±


    The wind blade spurred out, the air split, and the move was like a broken bamboo, and it was greeted by Uchiha.


    Is it a knife and two?


    "Hey!"


    The white smoke dissipated, the wind blade passed, and the ground was empty.


    "Shadows are separated." The group''s eyes were slightly condensed and looked into the distance. There, Uchiha mirror in black was standing on the building.


    I found the Uchiha mirror, and the group¡¯s body shape flashed. After the sound of the air, it also appeared there.


    The moonlight gradually appeared, and the smoke from the impact of the war formed a haze, and the moon-like moon was slightly awkward. Under the full moon, Uchiha mirrors and the group are relatively opposite. From a distance, there is a sense of ''the curfew, the time of the duel''.


    Suddenly, the group moved the knot in the hands, and the whirlwind danced around the roof. The roof tiles slammed up and rushed to the Uchiha mirror under the wind.


    Although it is a very simple ninjutsu, it is just right, the Uighur mirror is completely blocked, the air is split, and the sound of the cymbals spread.


    "Turkish. Earth wall!"


    Uchiha mirror whispered, and the printing was completed quickly. A wall of three feet was pulled up. All the tiles hit the wall and stirred a continuous sound.


    At this moment, Uchiha¡¯s footsteps stepped on, and the body suddenly plucked out. The old body was actually very strong, and the hands were too knives to sneak away.


    "laugh!"


    The air is scratched, and the silver-colored knife is extremely glaring. Under the moon, the sword in the hands of Uchiha mirror slams!


    "dead!"


    Uchiha mirror whispered, and the momentum revived, desperate to hide the group.


    In the face of the attack of Uchiha mirror, the group''s gaze was slight, although it did not write the tyrannical insight of the wheel eye, but it was also driven by experience, bending over, one side of the figure, the action was done in one go, the blade of Uchiha mirror It¡¯s a slippery, but it¡¯s cutting off some of the hair in the group.


    Body shape -->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    In the rushing, the group also took out the knife that was carried behind him, moved under the feet, and leaned down, and took it out!


    "clang!"


    The two people intersected each other and immediately retired.


    "despair!"


    Uchiha¡¯s stepping on the mirror and once again deceiving himself, it is necessary to smash the group under the knife.


    The group and the Uchiha mirror, the former brothers and sisters, worshipped the second generation, today, the swords are facing each other, you are dead and alive, this kind of change is really ridiculous.


    The rabbits fell and the Uchiha mirror and the squadron both flew out. The two men were in a shape, but they were once again impacting each other. For ten seconds, the two men¡¯s blades collided twenty-three times. The collision of the Ninjue, which was gradually weakened around it, was exceptionally abrupt.


    In another collision, the two were staggered and shot with one knife;


    "Hey!"


    I saw the right arm of Uchiha mirror left a deep visible bone injury, blood and spring, and the group was not good, his chest was cut a long foot, and a large piece of blood stained the ninja clothes.


    Uchiha mirror did not care about the injury of the right arm, and licked the blood left on the knife. He said: "The old is strong and strong, the group is hidden."


    "You are not easy."


    The voice of the group was somewhat low. He looked around and the ninjas of Muye were mostly defeated. There were many dead bodies on the streets. They were basically Konoha ninjas, and Uchiha had only two or three. In the distance, the original Huo Ying Building disappeared, and the black smoke of the sky was burning. There were shouts and life-saving voices everywhere. The people of Muye were implicated in this war. Many people died in black. In the midst of inflammation.


    Seeing the tragic scene, the group closed its eyes and took a deep breath and said: "It is meaningless to continue this battle. Uchiha mirror, you have made enough killings by Uchiha. However, this war has been deeply affected by the war, and it has not recovered in five or six years."


    "Uchibo mirror." The group opened his eyes, and there was fatigue in addition to hatred in the pupil. "This battle has lost, and you lost to Uchiha. I have nothing to lose. But, the ninja of Konoha All are innocent, and the people of Konoha are innocent. If possible, I hope that you will stop here and stop making killings."


    "I don''t want to kill innocent people."


    Uchiha mirror took back the knife in his hand and said: "We Uchiha just wants to have the power it deserves. We have no killing for the people of Konoha. Of course, if the ninja of Konoha can give up resistance, I think My people will not kill innocent people."


    "Can I believe what I said?"


    The group has thrown away the knife in the hand to make an unguarded posture, "I will order the Konoha ninja to stop the attack, but your people will also stop here. Afterwards, I will kill myself."


    The group knew that the general trend had gone, and gave up the resistance. For the people of Konoha, he still succumbed, even though he was hot, but at this moment he chose the overall situation, for the wood leaves, to give up his personal life.


    "well."


    Uchiha nodded and said: "I will keep my promise, keep the group, and inform Konoha as soon as possible. As long as they can lay down their weapons, we will never be embarrassed."


    "hope so......"


    In the case of helplessness, the regiment issued an order of non-resistance. Although the high-ranking high-level leader of the wooden leaf did not show up, the ¡®root¡¯ of the dark part still knew him, and they put down their arms and surrendered.


    One surrendered, hundreds of people cast, and the defeat was like a mountain. Failure, like the black death, spread quickly. Everyone knows that Konoha was defeated in this war.

 v2 Chapter 429： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    At night, the group committed suicide and died. Uchiha mirror personally cooked the body for him. After all, he used to be a classmate. He should still do this.


    In a battle, Muye Ninja died and injured 2,638 people, Uchiha died and injured 132 people, and ordinary people died and injured 6,8,988 people.


    Every time the war is the most hurt, it is the people. It really should have said that the people are suffering and the people are suffering.


    The power was replaced. The original high-level wood leaves were killed by Uchiha. Only Xiaochun and Menyan were left. In the face of the imposing Uchiha, they can only surrender.


    The original political power of Muye has been completely destroyed.


    ......


    In the underground world of Yuren Village, Uchiha is still the same as before. The lonely figure is in a daze in the hospital bed. Looking at the huge plant tissue in front, I don¡¯t know what to think.


    After a long time, I heard from myself: "It has been reincarnated, but why can''t control his own destiny, can''t change everything, can only suffer in the underground world. The narratives on the six stone tablets are fake. Why? Why?"


    At this point, not far from the ground, a squirming, the absolute head from the soil, he seems to look at the back of the spot, the already rigid face is a strange smile.


    "The feathers and feathers, the six stone monuments you left will eventually become the weapon to destroy Uchiha. With the help of this curse, I will open the cycle of fate. Soon, the mother can be resurrected. I really look forward to it. That day."


    Hearing the movement behind him, the spot woke up from the meditation, the eye of the reincarnation turned slightly, and the body automatically floated and just turned to look at the absolute side.


    "What''s new in the wood leaves?"


    "Hey, there have been no incidents in Konoha."


    He said, the body came out of the mud and walked across the spot and said: "Uchiha launched a rebellion and successfully seized the political power of Konoha."


    "Rebellion!"


    Rao is like a water-stopping heart. At this moment, he can''t help but exclaim. He said: "How is it possible? Muye is so powerful, even if Uchiha is not willing to seize power in such a short time!"


    Black never said it in disapproval: "Uchiha is still a lot worse than the wood leaves. However, the spot, you have a bad character."


    "It''s the kid!"


    "Yes."


    He said with great enthusiasm: "He, like you, opened the eternal kaleidoscope and had incredible power. It was because of his help that Uchiha¡¯s plan to seize power was a lot smoother. Even the three generations of Huo Ying were killed by him. It."


    "Eternal Kaleidoscope!"


    There is a strong interest in the eyes of Uchiha''s reincarnation. "That kid is really the genius of Uchiha. I didn''t expect that after a few decades, someone could reach that height. I don''t know how much his strength is compared to my current year. Can kill It¡¯s not easy to fly the little devil.¡±


    After a meal, the spot said: "Yes, I have been in this underground world for decades. It is also time to go out. Although it can''t be too long, I really want to see that kid, it will be a while -->> , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    he. ¡±


    "You really can''t stand the loneliness." He said: "I will find ways to keep your body active, and you can leave here soon."


    In the lonely underground world, the sound of the plaque came out quietly. "I really look forward to it. I don''t know what the world outside has become. For decades, the event has been alive..."


    History is always written by the winner, and the king is defeated. Uchiha defeated Konoha and seized the political power. His rebel forces were all suppressed, disobeying the ruler and dying!


    Under the horrific high-pressure policy, the people of Muye gradually yielded, and various clan people sent congratulatory messages, acknowledging Uchiha¡¯s regime in Konoha. In less than a month, the turbulent situation was calmed down. Because the wood leaves suffered huge losses during the war, it took nearly two months to resume the reconstruction work.


    After that, Uchiha mirrored the fourth generation of Huo Ying, which is the first time in the history of Uchiha.


    After the defeat of the Feng Shui Gate and the self-defeating, the two were desecrated by the leaves of the wood, and they were wanted in the entire area of ??the tolerant world. They provided informants, rewarded 100,000, and won the rewards of 500,000! Driven by the interests, many people are rushing to the bottom. Under this circumstance, the waves and the self-sufficiency have completely become the role of everyone.


    The master came to Uchiha for two months. Although he was very reluctant, he also adapted to the life here. After all, she often came to Uchiha as a guest when she was a child, and she is familiar with it. Moreover, the early hand and the Meiqin are girlfriends, so after a while, the life of the master is also very moist.


    "The sister of the hand, the wood leaves gradually settled down, what are your plans for the future?"


    "I plan?" The master gave a sigh of relief and said: "I don''t know, the teacher was killed, the original seventh class was broken, the world is big, where can I go?"


    The sorrow of the hand, the reality is indeed the case, the only support no longer exists, except for what she can do except the Uchiha clan doing nothing;


    Meiqin couldn''t bear it. She took the arm of the hand and said to her intimately: "You don''t have me, but also the father, the older sister, here is your home, and Uchiha and the thousand hands can get along. I hope my sister can be happy here at Uchiha, what my sister wants to do. If it is really boring, my sister will accompany you."


    Feeling that Meiqin is close to himself, the heart of the hand is warm, touched the long black hair of Meiqin, and said: "You have a heart, hope so, I have adapted to life here, although I did not perform the task. I¡¯m nervous, but the days of peace are not bad. I¡¯ve been tired for so many years. I think the rope tree is also very happy to see the burden of putting my body down...¡±


    Speaking of the rope tree, the tone of the hand is mixed with grief, and she remembers the previous things. "There is only one person left in the hands of a thousand people. Why is this? I always have nothing to do. I look at the people around me." They are dead, they die, and I enjoy a peaceful life alone. I can¡¯t do this kind of thing... I can¡¯t do it...¡±


    In the end, the outline of the hand is sad, and there is a little flash in the eyes, but it is soaking in the arms of Meiqin.


    "Mei Qin, I really don''t know what to do, you tell me, how can I be good, my heart is so uncomfortable..."


    The hand of the hand dared to vent in front of the girlfriends. For a long time, all kinds of negative emotions were accumulated in the heart, and it was out of control.

 v2 Chapter 430： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "sister."


    Meiqin clasped the back of the hand and patted it gently, like a child. "Cry, cry out. It¡¯s better. My sister, the thousand hands are also my home. I still remember being held by my uncle when I was young." The scene, at that time, was really carefree. Although, although the thousand hands and the family have withered, Uchiha is still there. Sister, you are not alone, Uchiha will always support you, no longer, you still have My sister, I will never leave my sister alone. If there is anything in the future, I will hope to see my sister open to me."


    After that, Meiqin licked the side face of the squad, very intimate.


    "Okay, don''t make trouble." The hand is most afraid of itching, and it was stunned by Meiqin. The hand couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    "I just want it."


    Meiqin also raised the mind of the play, and reached out to tease the crotch and side waist of the hand.


    "No, itchy, beautiful, fast stop... oh!"


    The awkward movement made the hand itch difficult, and in the shoving, the two actually fell on the tatami.


    "Call...call..."


    The hand gasped, and looked at Meiqin who was squatting on his body. He pointed the forehead of the latter with his index finger and said, "You know, play, like your childhood, your sister is not less bullied by you." ""


    "Sister is also willing to be bullied by me."


    Meiqin¡¯s eyes became a crescent, and I remembered the scene of being a child when I was a child, but I was giggling. ¡°My sister doesn¡¯t like me, I like to stick my sister. Oh, but my sister¡¯s time has come. Less, I don¡¯t want to bully my sister any more."


    Meiqin sighed, but it seemed to be awkward. "My sister fell to the sister''s favorite, and finally came to Uchiha, seeing her sister, don''t mention how happy..." Speaking of here, Meiqin bites With a little lip, "Can my sister stay with me all the time? I don''t want my sister to leave;


    . ¡±


    At this moment, the outline hand is surprisingly gentle, without the meaning of rebellious Meiqin. He said: "Since it is the request of my sister, my sister has to agree in any case. As long as my sister does not drive me, I can stay in Uchiha."


    "Really!"


    Meiqin¡¯s eyes lit up and subconsciously grabbed the index finger on her forehead and said, ¡°My sister really hurts me. I think my father will be very happy to hear this news.¡±


    After the Meiqin finished, he smashed the neck of the hand, which led to the swaying of the latter.


    "Don''t make trouble. I can''t stand it anyway."


    "Can''t stand it?"


    Meiqin did not hide the playfulness that had not been annihilated before the outline, but she saw her mouth swaying, but it was a conspiracy look.


    "So, look at this trick!"


    "Oh! What are you doing! Don''t!"


    I saw that Meiqin actually fell deeply into the chest of the hand, constantly smashing, like eating milk?


    "My sister''s chest is so big, my sister is going to be jealous."


    Taking a deep breath on the chest of the hand, Meiqin said that he was intoxicated. "It tastes like a mother, sister, why is your chest so big?"


    "Mega, you, you, you, how are you..."!


    The face of the hand was blushing, and the chest of Meiqin made her very uncomfortable. Under the slap, she was actually trembled.


    "Ah... even if you say this, I won''t tell you... Meiqin... No... my sister can''t stand it-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    what......"


    "I really don''t tell..."


    Meiqin pulled the sound and pretended to be a sinister look. "If you don''t say it, don''t blame me, you are welcome! Sister..." After that, it was the awkward and awkward side of the awkward hand.


    "Stop... my sister doesn''t tell you... well... don''t make trouble..."


    The master did not tease, even though he loved the Meiqin, but he also began to fight back. The two of you came to me, and the giggling laughter became a piece.


    For a long time, the two talents stopped, but they saw Meiqin''s breathless squatting on the chest of the hand. Some of them were pretty: "Oh, my sister is swindling, if you didn''t get my feet, I won."


    "This is not a swindle, sister, you have to learn something."


    The side face of the hand is still red, it is shameful, and the slap in the face is really unsightly.


    After all, the two wore a kimono. After a fierce movement, the belt was gradually widened and the clothes were not covered. Summer women''s home and clothes are not wearing underwear, this is not, some girls'' homes are white and delicate and exposed to the air;


    Meiqin saw the crisp white on the chest of the hand, and there was a glimpse of the envy in the eyes. Although it was not bad, it was not as big as the latter. You know, the hand is lying down now, the chest can still show roundness and outline a big gully, this weight is not unusual.


    For the good things, both men and women are very fond of it. Meiqin tried to lick the chest of the hand, but caused the latter to shudder again.


    The performance of the hands of the hand made Meiqin shine, like the discovery of a fun toy, but it was directly sucked into the red bean and sucked up, while her left hand touched the other side, it was actually fooling!


    "Mega!"


    The outline hand screamed and hurriedly climbed up and said, "I am doing what you are doing!"


    "Sister doesn''t like it?"


    "like?!"


    The first hand is a glimpse, followed by a blushing face. "How do you like this little color girl, even the sister''s tofu must eat."


    "Giggle, my sister is a little color girl."


    Perhaps it was infected by Meiling. Meiqin was actually a female wolf. "My sister is really beautiful, my sister can''t help it."


    "you!"


    The master is so angry and funny, I really don''t know what to say.


    "My sister was very comfortable just now."


    Meiqin suddenly said so.


    "what?"


    The hand did not respond to but listened to Meiqin continued: "Sister''s chest is very comfortable, otherwise how can it make that kind of voice, my sister can really put it, my sister can be considered a long-term experience."


    It was said by Meiqin that the hand suddenly felt overwhelmed and stood up and said, "You will leave when you come again, hey! My sister is hurting you."


    After that, the outline is actually going to go, but she seems to have forgotten to organize the messy clothes.


    Just when the hand opened the door, he suddenly saw Sasuke who was about to knock on the door.


    "you!"


    The hand was scared and screamed, and the messy clothes on the body slipped a little, and the white complexion was completely exposed to Sasuke¡¯s eyes.


    "..."


    Sasuke¡¯s face was expressionless, and Jinghong saw the scene inside the house. Seeing Meiqin was also a messy clothes. What he thought of in a moment, he said, ¡°I am gone, you continue.¡±

 v2 Chapter 431： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    After the hand was smashed, it was reflected in the meaning of Sasuke. This time she really felt that her face was lost.


    "Mega!"


    The hand turned his head and tidy up the clothes on his body, but it was the "ž" that closed the door and looked at the beautiful piano in the house with no good intentions.


    Sasuke came to the wood leaves twenty-six years ago for almost three months. After eradicating the tops of the leaves, his life was much calmer. Being in the Uchibo clan, he is revered, not to go out to play with the children of the clan, or to be relieved by the Meiqin, to eat and wear, to use nothing, to live a gorgeous life.


    The atmosphere of the clan is very harmonious, and almost nothing is taken care of. The support of Sasuke¡¯s mind is dying, although it is still cold, but it is better than killing people.


    An easy life is always a slack, arrogant and extravagant, a true portrayal of the lives of aristocratic children. In fact, it is also difficult for them. After all, doing nothing every day, always venting excess energy is not? It doesn''t matter if the paper is drunk, as long as you don''t provoke it.


    After all, it¡¯s an adult, and there¡¯s still a lot of self-made heart. After Uchiha mirror became a fire shadow, he often taught his children. It doesn''t matter if you are arrogant, but it involves the family interests and involves the interests of Konoha, so don''t blame him for his righteousness. With such a rule, some of the children who attempted to rely on the identity of the mirror in the wood leaf to regain their minds. Therefore, there is no incident in which the Uchiha family is a disaster.


    On this day, Meiqin came to Sasuke again. In fact, since she sent the Acacia button last time, she has nothing to do with Sasuke.


    Seventeen-year-old girls always like to dream, whether it is realistic or not, but as long as they are happy, everything does not care.


    "Sasuke!"


    Meiqin far moved to Sasuke and waved to the small pavilion in the center of Neihu. There, Sasuke was just ending in cultivation and was about to get up and leave.


    "I finally found you."


    Meiqin Yingying stood in front of Sasuke, and the beautiful look is pure and lovely.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Sasuke is very good-tempered for Meiqin. Under the indifference, it shows the color of closeness, like the son to the mother?


    "Yeah!" Meiqin nodded and said, "I want to go to the movies, can you accompany me?"


    "Look at the movie? Ok."


    Sasuke hesitated and agreed. The performance of Meiqin is two people this time. If there is no accident, then it is a private room. He does not know whether it is right or not. If two people are just right, they must do so.


    "awesome!"


    The beautiful eyes of Meiqin were turned into crescents. "I knew you would accompany me. You are very kind to me."


    At this point, Sasuke¡¯s heart is thinking, you are my mother, not good to you.


    After a while, Meiqin seemed to think of something, saying: "Sasuke, is the gold thread that I gave you still?"


    "Of course."


    Say, Sasuke took out the gold thread from his pocket and put it on his hand. A little gold wire radiated a slight glare in the sun.


    Seeing that Sasuke has always been with me, Meiqin is extremely satisfied, and she is very happy to be taken care of.


    "Be sure to wear it, don''t lose it. I will check it from time to time."


    &nbsp-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Meiqin is the little princess of Uchiha''s family. The habits of life for many years have allowed her to develop a self-centered feeling, or to call it a delicate man?


    Meiqin sat on the bench in the court, hands on both sides of the bench, holding the body, looking at the white clouds in the sky to make a pleasant voice.


    "Sasuke, I often come here before you come. It¡¯s very quiet. Sitting here, I always feel a lot of calm, carefree, I don¡¯t want anything, I do everything, just look at the clouds like that. Looking at the sky, as if floating on the water, the body is light, everything in the world is not to be used. Every time there are unhappy things, I will come here, after a period of time, nothing troubles. What a magical place."


    The words of Meiqin are very light, like talking to themselves. Sasuke stood by the side and listened to the words of Meiqin. Suddenly there was a sense of satisfaction. Yes, with the loved ones, and with the people who valued, what is the thirst for such a life?


    "Sasuke." Meiqin turned his head and looked at the contours of Sasuke''s face.


    "We are very like you."


    "what?!"


    Sasuke thought that Meiqin discovered his secret and jumped his heart and said, "What is it like?"


    "We look a lot like cockroaches." Meiqin''s words hit Sasuke like a cockroach.


    "What did she find out?"


    Sasuke took a step back and said: "How is it possible, you are wrong."


    "Who said it." Meiqin looked at Sasuke carefully and said: "The forehead is very similar, the eyebrows are very similar, the eyes are very similar, the nose is very similar, and the mouth is also very similar. Sasuke, if you don''t know your life, I almost think that You and I are brothers and sisters."


    "Brothers and sisters!"


    Sasuke said, fortunately, she did not say that she is a mother and child, otherwise, this family really can''t stay.


    "Yeah." Meiqin nodded and said: "The smell on us is very similar. Sasuke, do you know? When I stay with you, I feel like I am facing another one;


    . Somehow, the mood at this time will always calm down, very warm, very nostalgic, just like immersed in the hot springs, really comfortable. ¡±


    "There is such an exaggeration Sasuke¡¯s mood is awkward. He suddenly was afraid of being exposed to the secret and said: "It is your psychological effect. ¡±


    "Maybe it is." Meiqin''s tone became faint. "Since the death of my mother, I feel that life has changed a lot. Although I have the care of my father and the care of others, I always feel the shortcomings. Maybe, It¡¯s my life is no longer complete, because it¡¯s lacking, so hey. But since you came here, when you got along with you, the feeling disappeared without a trace, and I always felt that the lost one was filled. Very incredible feeling."


    "..."


    Seeing Sasuke looking at himself with a strange look, Meiqin was embarrassed and said: "I am too emotional, I have never said this to people."


    "Don''t think about it. Meiqin, as you said, the death of a mother''s grown-up makes you feel broken. For me too, when a child is a mother, it is difficult to give birth, even if there is a foster parent, but I feel that life is more What. After coming to the clan, the feeling is a lot weaker. Here you are my loved ones, so I will cherish it, I will also guard, this feeling I don''t want to lose. Meiqin, the same for you, Being in a clan, there are so many people who care about you. You should cherish everything that you have now, and enjoy life. Don''t think so much, life always looks forward."

 v2 Chapter 432： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Thank you." Meiqin said: "Suddenly you are comforted. I am so bad. I promised to take care of you. I didn''t expect to be taken care of by you."


    After a pause, Meiqin suddenly said: "Sasuke, my feet hurt, help me."


    "Lost? What is she going to be?"


    Sasuke stunned, and finally went forward, moved over the stone bench, and sat next to Meiqin.


    Naturally, Meiqin has faded the hibiscus and stockings. Because it is summer dress and clothes, it is not worn with lining, sitting down, the hem is short, and the smooth legs are directly exposed.


    When Sasuke was holding the ankle, the face of Meiqin was a bit blushing, and he went.


    The blood vessels on the feet are very light, the size is right, it is very crystal, the toes have been carefully trimmed, it looks soft, the palm is very tender, very white.


    Because of the reason of just taking a bath, Meiqin''s body has a light fragrance, and the skin is cool. When it comes into contact, it is very smooth, like silk?


    This kind of thing has not been done by Sasuke, and it is his first time in some respects.


    Sasuke''s movements were very careful. I was worried about the pain of the Meiqin. I was very comfortable when I first came into contact with the latter''s soles. The smoothness that came from it made him slightly surprised.


    Sasuke felt that her body suddenly trembled and looked at the latter to confirm whether it was going to continue.


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s just a little itchy, you can continue."


    "Ok."


    Sasuke shook his head and continued his unfinished work. Perhaps it is savvy, Sasuke quickly mastered some skills, such as which acupoints will make Meiqin comfortable, not itching or hurting her.


    Sasuke remembered that the world is also a tradition of men and women, and the feet of women can not be easily touched;


    . However, Meiqin did not refuse, and Sasuke did not stop midway.


    Glanced at the Meiqin, Sasuke was born absent-minded, thinking of the possibility, his movements suddenly aggravated.


    Was hurt, Meiqin did not call out, looked at Sasuke and said: "What are you thinking?"


    "No. Do you want to continue?"


    Sasuke suppressed the cranky thoughts and said, "I just hurt you."


    "Not in the way. Very comfortable." There is still some fainting on the face of Meiqin. After a while, she has some sweat, and it is faintly visible that the forehead seeps out.


    Seeing Sasuke¡¯s Yixing Yushan, Meiqin is not good for him to continue, and he will take his foot back from the assistant.


    Suddenly felt a little hot, Meiqin took a silk scarf from the sleeve pocket and prepared to wipe the sweat.


    "Let me do it."


    Sasuke¡¯s voice made Meiqin stunned, and then he said with embarrassment: ¡°That¡¯s bothering you.¡±


    Sasuke''s movements were very light. Left three times and three right, the smooth silk scarf wiped the sweat of Meiqin''s forehead. This scene suddenly reminded him of the scene five years ago.


    At that moment, in the monthly reading space, Sasuke also helped the Meiqin to wipe the sweat, and the time passed, suddenly let him have a sense of human beings.


    When I was rubbed into the guise of Meiqin, Sasuke suddenly felt that his hand was caught by someone, and it was Meiqin.


    At this moment, Meiqin''s breathing was a little short, a little fainting climbed up the neck and the ear, but she saw her eyes twitching slightly, and the pupil reflected some overwhelming-->>, the fastest update of the One Piece The latest chapter of the bounty system!


    Sasuke.


    "Sasuke... Hold me."


    The sound of the Meiqin is small, but there is a kind of tenderness in it.


    "..."


    Sasuke did not say anything. When there were no ones, the quiet lakeside pavilion, Meiqin became closer to Sasuke.


    "hug me......"


    The sound of Meiqin is very soft, there is a kind of impulsive impulse, subconscious, Sasuke help the ghost, it is really action. As Sasuke expected, the violin is very soft, very delicate, and looks weak, but the inside is full of weight.


    The heartbeat sound gradually became the same frequency. Sasuke could feel the rush of the Meiqin breathing, and the fragrance that she had uploaded, just like it was five years ago, it was very intoxicating.


    After a long time, the two were separated and no one spoke. At the end of the last minute, Meiqin grabbed Sasuke''s arm and suddenly caught up with the latter. Then, Sasuke felt a cold mouth.


    "Sasuke... This is my first kiss, the afternoon movie must go."


    Seeing that Meiqin disappeared into sight, Sasuke¡¯s look was somewhat complicated.


    "Is it really right?"


    Sasuke wants to clarify his identity, tell me that Meiqin is your future son, and then completely cut off the relationship between the two.


    However, in the deepest part of the heart, there is a voice telling Sasuke, let this relationship go on, you will be very happy.


    The black forbidden taboos swept like a fire of the original, and for this kind of stimulation, Sasuke was surprisingly unwilling to resist. When he was with Meiqin, he said to his heart, as long as he didn¡¯t take that step, he left. Does not matter.


    In this way, Sasuke was quickly immersed in the whirlpool. However, Sasuke seems to have forgotten a very important factor, self-made heart. If you cook the frog warmly, you can''t escape. Can you really stop when you can''t help yourself? Once there is a gap in the hearts of the people, it is out of control.


    ......


    After three months, the traces of the war basically disappeared in the village of Muye, most of the buildings have been restored, and people have begun to emerge from the pain of the war.


    After Uchiha mirrored on the stage, the joint name issued a number of decrees that are conducive to people''s livelihood. After many efforts, the people of Muye gradually recognized the existence of Uchiha mirror, and the political situation began to stabilize Actually, wood The reason why Ye people recognize the new regime so quickly is that there is a very important reason. The policy of one village and one country has paralyzed the people¡¯s sense of resistance. They do not think that the change of power has anything to do with private life. For them. It¡¯s just a change of leadership, what about life. As long as the village is still there, who is the fire shadow, whoever holds the political power, they are indifferent.


    A large expanse of forest in the back of Muye, adjacent to Yuren Village, a lush forest, a shadow flashed, the speed is too fast, when the reaction came, the man has disappeared into the distance.


    Huo Ying Yan Yan, the head of Fei Fei has been carved on it, plus the first and second generations, the three-faced Yan carving overlooks the entire Muye village.


    "The change has been so big, I almost can''t recognize it..."


    The old voice was uploaded from Yandiao and only saw a black man standing on the top of the first generation of Yan Yan. The mask was not visible because of the mask, but the hole in the middle of the mask was exposed with a six-patterned pattern. Eyeball, reincarnation!


    "I finally came back, Muye Village. All this belongs to my Uchiha wave, and I was expelled like a funeral dog, ridiculous!"

 v2 Chapter 433： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The spot stood in the head of the first generation for a while, and rushed to the leaves according to the information provided, where it was the settlement of Uchiha.


    Since Uchiha mirror was the last four generations of Naruto, the Uchiha settlement can be described as a city, which is quite different from the original bleak.


    The masked face walked on the street, ignoring the strange eyes of others. His reincarnation eyes were deliberately hidden, leaving only the dark hole in the center of the mask.


    Looking at the familiar Uchiha group fan pattern, the spot suddenly has a sense of human beings, and if it is separated from the world, it will be decades later.


    It is easy to find the Uchiha House, and there is no hesitation, but it is directly entered into it;


    "Hey! Who are you!"


    Several servants saw strangers in black entering the house and hurriedly stopped.


    "The ants daring to stop!"


    The spotted cold slammed, and a shock suddenly broke out at three feet.


    God Luo Tianzheng!


    Suddenly, all the servants who stopped were flying out, but when they fell to the ground, they spit out black blood, and they saw that they were not alive.


    "Bold thief! I dare to scatter in Uchiha!"


    Uchiha and the four Uchiha¡¯s immediate children just had to go out, just hit the scene and burst into anger!


    "despair!"


    Uchiha immediately stepped on the foot, wrote the wheel eye to open, plunged into the spot, and the rest of the Uchibo people followed closely, and began to write the wheel eye, forming a potential for encircling the situation.


    "Hey! Write the eye, but that''s it."


    A cold smile, the district Sangouyu actually went wild in front of him!


    "Give me back!"


    The spot is low and it is the **** Luo Tianzheng.


    Suddenly, I found the strangeness in the air. I remembered that the servants were coming out, and I was shocked and immediately retired.


    "Hey!"


    Air tremor, the invisible air force field is instantly excited.


    "boom!"


    The three Uchiha children were shaken out, and only Uchiha and another child were able to escape.


    "Awful thing!"


    Instantly screamed, driven by dignity and shot again.


    At this moment, it is seen that the reincarnation of the mask under the mask is fluctuating, and the invisible force is generated, which is actually set in the air!


    "Damn! Body!"


    Instantly want to break free, but it can''t be done anyway, just like being bound by life.


    "Let him go!"


    Another Uchiha son, Uchiha, Kirito, is desperate to rush, and his hands are quickly printed, and the fire is burning.


    When the flame tongue of four or five feet spreads out, it is necessary to swallow the spot.


    At this time, the whole body of the spot covered the invisible gas field, and the gods were exploding!


    "Hey!"


    All the flames were defeated, and Uchiha, the Kirito, saw that the situation was not right.


    The spot did not go to see the Kirito who fled, the right hand extended, showing a pinch-like, abrupt, a powerful and unrivalled suction burst out.


    Vientiane Heaven quotes!


    I saw that the Kirito was in a shape, just like being pulled by something, and the body flew out and was easily caught in the hands.


    Looking at the Uchiha people who were captured in the hand, the mask under the mask was expressionless.


    "Where is Sasuke?"


    The cold voice came out, this sentence is said to the moment, the spotted pinch of the right hand of the Kirito throat is tight, but the Kirito face is like a pig liver, and the feet that are lifted off the ground are constantly struggling.


    Instantly, the hateful gaze of the mask, he knows that this -->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The purpose of the person is Sasuke, and the heart can never tell Sasuke where to go!


    "Don''t say it!" The spot was a little impatient, saying: "Then you hope that this kid is dead!"


    After all, the right hand of the spot is hard, the eye of the Kirito who is pinched on the neck is prominent, and the neck is creaking, and the eye is about to be crushed.


    "Don''t! I said..."


    I couldn¡¯t bear the death of the people, and they gave in, and they said what Sasuke had.


    I got Sasuke where it was, but the spot was flashing in the eyes, and the throat of Kirito was crushed without mercy.


    "You! Save..."


    When he wanted to shout something, he was also cut off by the sudden appearance.


    After killing two people, the body of the spot was distorted, but it disappeared in place.


    ......


    At the heart of the lake, Sasuke was standing on the water, and the ripples under his feet slowly spread to the distance, just like his mood at the moment.


    Suddenly, I saw a stretch of Sasuke¡¯s expressionless face, and the ripples on the water became messy. The shattered water splashed and splashed, and it was thunderous in the air.


    After a long time, everything was back to normal. I saw Sasuke open his eyes, and the black and white scorpion gradually became clear.


    "Sure enough, the world is close, can not be cut off, can not give up, let it exist. Have not picked up what to talk about, at least, in this world to let Meiqin live happily..."


    After thinking about what he wanted, Sasuke turned and left. At this moment, his eyes fell on one end of the small lake.


    There, I don¡¯t know when a black man appeared, and it seems to have stood there for a long time, and Sasuke did not find it!


    "What the **** is it!"


    Sasuke''s eyes condensed and the writing wheel automatically opened.


    ......


    Seeing Sasuke found himself, the spotted eye micro-microwave moved a moment, and immediately, but his body shape slowly floated, and swept away to Sasuke at a very fast speed;


    I know that the man in black is not good, and the assistant is in the middle of the seal, and the fire is burning.


    "Fire?"


    The next moment of the spotted foot, it is quickly printed in the air, the fire is burning.


    Two huge flames collided, and the fire tongue that caused the impact made the lake swell and white eyes, and the fire was actually unable to withstand the fire, but it was suppressed.


    "The fire is gone!"


    Sasuke recognized the move of the black man, and his heart sank, saying: "It turned out to be Uchiha!"


    Know the identity of the black man, Sasuke''s gaze is dignified, the left eye kaleidoscope changes, the sky!


    The black swells, the hot fire waves spread, the red flame tongue and the black flame collide and explode, and the strong impact airflow evaporates the lake a full inch!


    "Hey!"


    Black inflammation and low tremors ~ www.novelhall.com ~ quickly swallowed the fire to destroy, the black flame of the smash hit the spot again.


    "It¡¯s a kaleidoscope, it¡¯s a beautiful day, it¡¯s interesting!¡±


    On the occasion of the arrival of the sun, the shape of the spot suddenly disappeared, and it was escaped with a very fast speed. Even Sasuke could not capture its movement.


    The sudden disappearance of the spot made Sasuke''s face tight, and in the next moment, he noticed that the space behind him was distorted and opened, and an extremely dangerous atmosphere came.


    Just as Sasuke wanted to escape, he found that his body was under control, almost fixed there, and could not do anything at all.


    "This power!" Sasuke''s eyes condensed, the heart said, "Is the reincarnation eye already applied to such a point!"


    "Junior..."


    The spotted body slowly appeared in front of Sasuke, but he heard him whisper: "Your strength is not bad, but for me with reincarnation, it is still insignificant."

 v2 Chapter 434： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The voice fell, but the spot was wiped off the mask. A wrinkled old face appeared in Sasuke''s eyes. The white hair was long and the eyes were deep. The most amazing thing was the reincarnation with six patterns. The old and dead are amazing!


    "Sure enough, it looks a lot like it, but compared to my younger brother, your strength is stronger. Rest assured, junior, my Uchiha wave will not hurt you."


    "Uchi wave spot!"


    Sasuke deliberately surprised and said: "How can you still be alive!"


    "These are secrets... I will tell you later." The old-fashioned reincarnation eyes micro-microwave moved and said: "You are doing a good job in the wood leaves, Uchiha can not let the mortal bully, For cockroaches, only use strong power to make them yield."


    After a pause, the spot said: "I have another thing besides wanting to see you this time."


    "Sasuke, you don''t belong to this world..."


    At the heart of the lake, the gaze gaze at Sasuke, who was made in the air.


    "Your strength is not what should happen in this era, Sasuke, who are you?"


    Wen Yan, Sasuke has no expression, after a while he said: "Yes, you are right, I am not a person of this era, spot, you believe in reincarnation."


    "Reincarnation?"


    "It is the reincarnation. Actually, I came from twenty-six years later. I can reach this place under the power of reincarnation."


    The spotted eyes look awkward and sink into the air: "The power of reincarnation really exists... I really didn''t understand the true meaning of it..."


    "Sasuke, you said that you came from twenty-six years, then, can you tell me what the world is like after twenty-six years? Will the future people remember the name of my Uchiha!"


    "The world of the future." Sasuke said: "I didn''t expect you to be interested in this. Your name is naturally talked about by people. Spots, your existence is like a milestone, because of the mighty power and being feared. Oh, but this is just one of you."


    After a pause, Sasuke said: "Because of your departure, Uchiha has gradually declined. In my world, the Uchiha family will be completely destroyed by Kono in a few years. And I am the genocide. The survivor of the incident, I lived for revenge, and I came to this world for revenge;


    . Uchiha wave spot, now Uchiha has changed, I am changing its fate. I want to prove to the world that even Uchibo, who does not have Uchiha''s plaques, is also the first in the world, and it is absolutely impossible to trample on it! ¡±


    "It¡¯s a terrible ambition."


    The old face of the spot suddenly showed a strange smile, but he heard him say: "What is your current look and the image of me, the desire for power, the desire for power, the desire for everything in the world... Haha, maybe, this is young, have endless energy to achieve wild vision, get what you want!"


    Saying, Uchiha plaque is close to Sasuke and carefully examines the latter. The old reincarnation has crossed a slap in the eye. "I also want this young body...."


    Hearing the singer¡¯s words, Sasuke¡¯s heart, the immortality is the most tempting thing. The older the old, the greater the desire for life and youth. Spot, you are no exception, the fear of death makes you unable to adapt, long years of loneliness makes you want to have everything you have.


    Sasuke suddenly said: "You can''t wait to see you, you can''t wait, spot."


    -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Sasuke, what do you mean by this?"


    "What do you mean."


    Sasuke¡¯s mouth was light and said: ¡°Have you forgotten that I have been from twenty-six years later? Spotted, some of your secrets I already knew.¡±


    Speaking of it, there is a curious color. "I want to hear the details, Sasuke, I am more and more interested in you."


    "Absolute."


    Sasuke only said this word, the face of the spot changed, and I saw that the old wrinkles gradually tightened, and there was a hint of killing in the six reincarnations.


    "You really know something." The spotted coldly said, "I believe you from the news twenty-six years later. The power of reincarnation is really mysterious. When you come to this world, you should take good care of it. You must know, not Everyone has the opportunity to travel in time and space."


    "That is nature." Sasuke said: "I came for Uchiha. We have been waiting for Uchiha for a long time. It is time to recover the glory of the past. You should be happy to see the brilliance of writing the eyes. Take a photo of the whole world."


    "Your goal is really not just the wood leaf village..."


    Uchiha''s gaze is slightly condensed, saying: "So, I am old, I will not participate in Uchiha, and it will be handled by you."


    After a pause, Uchiha said: "The purpose of my visit is to have a more important thing besides seeing you."


    "Is it about the world of tolerance?"


    "No." The spot shook his head and looked at Sasuke. "You know the big-tube night."


    "Of course, the mother of the six, is what you said about her?"


    "Yes." The first point of the plaque: "This matter involves a great secret. Big gonghui is one of the main characters in this matter."


    The spot said: "Sasuke, have you heard of the rumor of undead medicine?"


    "Undead medicine?"


    Sasuke is surprising, and asked: "What is not a dead medicine? Is it a lifelong undead medicine;


    ! ¡±


    Think of the things about undead medicine, the spotted eyes flashed a glimmer of light, it is endless greed ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is the immortal medicine! It is rumored that if you eat the immortal medicine, you can gain the power of immortality, truly become the world''s master, all the causes and effects can not be added, and any bad luck is resolved. As long as you eat undead medicine, you can see through the fog and understand the true meaning of the world! ¡±


    Wen Yan, Sasuke¡¯s heart was shocked, how can there be undead medicine in the world of fire, this kind of thing, even in the heavens is an extremely rare treasure, how can there be a world of fire! How can it involve the big tube wood night!


    Seeing the doubts of Sasuke, Xuan Xu said: "This is also absolutely telling me. Dazhumu Hui night was lucky enough to get the undead medicine, but she did not come and take it, and fell into reincarnation because of the curse of the **** tree In the cause and effect. Later, Dazhumuhui was sealed and the undead medicine was lost. However, I can clearly see that in one part of the world, the undead medicine is there!"


    "Sasuke, I came here just for this matter. Don''t you want to get the undead medicine? Just think about it, you can live without death, you can get rid of all fate, the disaster is not possessed, the inextricable body, the real power. Really eternal!"


    The temptation is extremely tempting. It is like a wolf who seduce Little Red Riding Hood. When it comes to undead medicine, the spot does not hide the desire.

 v2 Chapter 435： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Sasuke was bound by the plaque, and he couldn''t break free at the same time. He looked at his face with a blank expression. He said: "The old guy is really afraid of death. Can you live forever? Oh! It is really attractive, but I have real here. The technique of cultivating immortals can be done as long as you can''t die... I don''t know how to get the big tube wood night from where I got it. Perhaps, this hides what I have been looking for, the real fate."


    "What do I need to do." Sasuke said: "I don''t want to get the medicine. I want to get together. We believe that no one can block our footsteps in the world of forbearance. As a result, undead medicine is at your fingertips!"


    "I am doing this!"


    Spotted nodded, the long-lost smile on the old face, seems to be very satisfied with Sasuke''s on the road.


    "Because of the body, I can''t walk for a long time, so the search for undead medicine has been stranded. With your help, I believe things will succeed soon!"


    "I hope so." Sasuke thought of a very important thing, the incomprehensible questioning spot, "Is there no more around you? With the power of his ability, looking for undead medicine should not be a problem."


    "Absolutely?" The spotted cold said: "I don''t believe him. It''s different from my family! Sasuke, you should understand this."


    Wen Yan, Sasuke gave a slight glimpse, did not expect that the spot is also deliberately prepared for the absolute. But the wise man must have a loss in his mind. In the original book, the spot of deliberation is still plundered, and the result of painstaking management has become a wedding dress for the resurrection of the big tree.


    "It turns out that if I change to be me, I will not believe in a person who appears out of thin air. It is not the same as my family. I will remember this in my heart."


    "It¡¯s not my family of Uchiha."


    Uchiha nodded and said: "I am very pleased to see you, Sasuke, Uchiha''s burden is on your shoulders, don''t let Uchiha fall, our Uchiha is a proud family, mortals can never be compared;


    . You must remember this. ¡±


    After some smashing, the plaque unleashed the **** of Sasuke. Nothing was said, the hand was printed, and the illusion disappeared here.


    The spot is coming and going, and Sasuke is not sound. Uchiha''s death of several clan children became a headless case. Even if the police station traces it, it is impossible to think of Uchiha.


    A few days later, everything was back to normal, and only the white hangs hanging between the houses complained about the events that occurred a few days ago.


    ......


    Since the introduction of the Uchiha clan, Sasuke has not seen her. On the one hand, because of cultivation, on the other hand, the hands of the hands of Sasuke, and the teacher who killed her in the latter, so he has been avoiding.


    In fact, standing on the position of the outline, she is also very embarrassed, the enemy is there, but there is nothing to do. Can not kill Sasuke, watching him go unpunished, this really makes the hands are very unhappy.


    Although the Uchiha clan is very free, Meiqin is very good to her, just like a sister. But I don''t know why, there is a feeling that the hand has been fostered as a pet. Yes, it is a pet.


    This feeling is very invincible, the **** guy! I even treated me as a pet! Must not spare him!


    After hating for a while, the master was a little embarrassed. Although she was not ill-treated every day, she didn¡¯t have any troubles. Even if she was a pet, she stayed in the Uchiha clan all the time. Not to mention the individual.


    &nbs-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    p; So, the eager hand wants to leave here. But no matter what, the chakra of the hand is sealed, and Uchiha is guarded by the strictness of the guard.


    "Mega."


    It was easy to find the Meiqin, and he said, "You can help me find a way to get out of here."


    "This......"


    Meiqin is somewhat embarrassed. Sasuke and Uchiha mirror have been confessed. They can''t let the master leave the Uchiha clan. Meiqin understands the pros and cons. It is difficult to answer the question.


    "Mega!"


    The master hand licked the arm of Mei Meiqin and said stubbornly: "Just be my sister beg you, I am going crazy here, Meiqin, I just went out and turned around, and I will come back later."


    After all, it¡¯s a good sister. When he complained about Meiqin, he couldn¡¯t bear it. He said hesitantly: ¡°It¡¯s just a while, my sister, it¡¯s not good for my father to be a long time.¡±


    "No problem! Meiqin, I love you, I am really a good sister."


    Said, the master hand hugged the Meiqin, using her huge chest to lick the face of Meiqin, causing a burst of milk waves.


    "Oh, my sister, don''t make trouble."


    After a while, Meiqin could not withstand such treatment, but she saw her face red, some asthma, was stuffed.


    At this point, Meiqin began to pick up the hand again, why is her chest so big, and then compare her own, Xiaowu sees the big witch...


    The master finally persuaded Meiqin. Under the leadership of the latter, she successfully released the sphere of influence of Uchiha.


    Along the way, the scene flies, the hands are light, and the Meiqin walks fast.


    "Sister, slow down... I will leave Muye Village when I go on."


    "It is to leave the leaves." The hand stopped and said: "Mei Qin, Mu Ye, I really don''t want to go back, let my sister go out?"


    "what;


    ! You have to leave the leaves! No! ¡±


    Meiqin¡¯s face changed and said: ¡°The father¡¯s adult has been confessed, no matter who can¡¯t let you leave Muye Village!¡±


    "I am your sister!" The guide said anxiously: "Isn''t it even helping me?"


    "I don''t want to help I really can''t disobey my father''s words, sister, don''t make me hard to do it!"


    Wen Yan, the master said: "Mei Qin, you understand, the reason why they do not let me leave the leaves. I was imprisoned by Uchiha, Meiqin, do you have the heart to fall to me? I am yours. Sister, don''t you want to see my happy life go on?"


    "I. I. I...." Meiqin suddenly changed his mind, and his look changed again and said: "Sister, I understand your hardships... Well, I will beg to my father. You.. .... Where are you going?"


    When I heard the words, the heart of the hand was happy, and immediately said: "I want to go to Yuren Village first. When I get there, Konoha can no longer trace me."


    "Yu Ren Village?" Meiqin has compromised and said: "Since my sister already has a plan, then I will say more, you can rest assured, I will try to convince my father, and Sasuke. ....."


    "Too good." The hand released the right hand that secretly buckled the Meiqin vein and said: "My sister''s business is pleased, goodbye!"

 v2 Chapter 436： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    After that, the outline is actually turned and left!


    "sister!"


    What Meiqin wants to say, but the hand is far away, and her hand that is ready to stay is parked in the air.


    "I hope you don''t get caught by Konoha, sister, don''t come back when you leave..."


    Meiqin finally glanced at the direction in which the hand left, and flew away from here.


    Just after Meiqin left here, there was a chakra fluctuation in the air, and the ripples of water flow spread out. A man wearing black and clothes appeared in the secret place, it was Sasuke.


    "It''s no wonder sneaky, hey! Without my consent, you can''t leave the leaves!"


    Sasuke stepped on the foot and quickly chased the direction away from the hand.


    ......


    Worried about Uchiha''s pursuit of the soldiers, the master specially chose the secluded road, did not dare to delay the time, and walked through the forest at a very high speed.


    The trees rustled, and that was the sound of footsteps across the leaves.


    Going forward for a while, but seeing the outline hand suddenly stopped, and the face like jade suddenly tightened, and immediately looked behind him.


    The four wilderness is quiet, almost the sound of the forest birds can not be heard, the uneasiness gradually rises to the heart of the hand, I do not know why, she has a kind of bad feeling, it is the fear of the unknown.


    "Is it true that the people of Kono are chasing it!"


    Thinking of this, the hand bite his teeth, hatefully said: "I am really annoying guy, they will not give me a little way to live;


    ! ¡±


    At this time, a strange Chakra breath gradually became clear, and the master also saw the coming.


    "Sasuke!"


    The master stepped back and watched the black man standing on top of the canopy with vigilance.


    "What do you want!"


    "I don''t want to."


    Sasuke said with no expression, said: "You can''t leave the leaves, this is the rule."


    "Rules? Who is set!"


    "I!"


    Sasuke¡¯s assistant of course said: "I have said that the rules are rules. If you mess up the rules, you should be punished."


    "You, what are you doing!"


    I don''t know why, the key hand at the moment facing Sasuke is actually uneasy, retreating, busy: "Don''t come over!"


    Seeing the tension of the master, Sasuke raised the mentality of the cat and the mouse. He would like to see more clues.


    Sasuke jumped from the tree and walked step by step to the hand. Every step was light, but it was very stressful for the master.


    "Damn!"


    Seeing Sasuke coming over, the key hand snorted, and immediately the body shape exploded, actually turned and ran.


    Hey!


    The afterimage flashed, and the hand fled to a dozen meters away, and rushed to the distance in desperation.


    "Did you go?"


    Sasuke¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind him, as the voice of death was pressing hard, and the master was busy looking back, only to see that Sasuke was not far behind her, and approached at a faster speed.


    "Awful guy!"


    Seeing that you are going to be caught up, the hand and foot will be the next one, and the fist in the hand will burst.


    "laugh!"


    The air is torn, and the smashing force of the blue light squats to the rear without mercy.


    "boom!"


    The sky''s explosive airflow spread around, and the hand felt that his fist was in the center of Sasuke''s body. Just before she had time to cheer for herself, Sasuke''s voice was cold and cold.


    -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "The fist is quite powerful, but this is not your strongest state."


    The dust smoke dissipated, and I saw that Sasuke firmly grasped the fist of the hand, and it seemed to be very easy to write.


    "what!"


    The outline hand exclaimed, and refused to take care of the other, immediately wanted to pull back, but sadly, she found that her wrist was tightly grasped by Sasuke, and could not escape;


    "let me go!"


    The hand screamed, and the other hand that was vacated would come again.


    Between the millennium and the hair, the helper in the assistant, the sour bone friction sounded, the wrist of the hand was actually a bit deformed!


    "what!"


    The violent pain struck, the outline of the hand was white, and the cold sweat of the big man oozes from the forehead, and the attack launched is forced to stop.


    "Let, let me go..."


    The pain of the hand is unbearable. She feels that her wrist is almost out of the body. The pain of cutting the meat like a wooden knife makes her body tremble slightly.


    "Are you still running?"


    Sasuke approached the outline and examined the twitching look of the latter. He said: "Experience this pain. The pain in the body is far less than the torture of the soul. I have given you so many opportunities. But you still want to escape from Uchiha. Do you understand the feeling of being betrayed? Yes, it is this kind of pain. I feel this inside, very clear, very intense, almost unbearable."


    "Ah... you let me go, Sasuke, you bastard, I have nothing to do with you, neuropathy! What are you thinking about in your mind!"


    "Thinking about it..." Sasuke stared at the interesting hand, saying: "Of course it is for you!"


    "Oh no!"


    The outline hand exclaimed and struggled desperately.


    "Let me go! I won''t do that with you! Let go... ah!"


    The outline hand still wants to say something, but sees the sudden help in the assistant.


    "Hey!"


    The wrist of the hand was unloaded. Under the trend, she was taken in the arms of Sasuke.


    "Sure enough, the cows are chaotic, don''t know your weight?"


    Saying that Sasuke wiped the chest of a hand, the latter screamed again. The master wants to struggle, but he can''t do anything because of the restraint.


    "This process will be very happy, and you must like it."


    Sasuke said, leaving the place with the outline.


    ......


    A large tree with moss spread all over the place, Sasuke ºÝºÝ ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ¸Ù ѹ ѹ ѹ ѹ ѹ ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ô ×ôIt will disappoint you."


    When the helper saw Sasuke, she would take down her clothes and use her knees, arms and other places to stop Sasuke''s movements. But it didn''t help, she was bound, and she was able to escape.


    Soon, a proud body appeared in the eyes of Sasuke, and the skin of jade was a little bit awkward because of the tension;


    . The twitching chest trembled with the intense breathing, the slender legs were stretched, and the clear throat was full of horror.


    "I am very scared." Sasuke¡¯s eyes sighed and said: "Why did you know why today? I wanted to let Meiqin escape from Konoha, and I thought I had everything, but I was discovered. Oh, you are really a donkey, you are missing. I don¡¯t know the horse¡¯s feet. Remember this lesson.¡±


    Say, Sasuke¡¯s already stiff body will meet.


    "Ah! Pain!"


    The cold hand sweats straight down, and the pain caused by the invasion of foreign objects is once again carried out.


    "I did, I forgot it."

 v2 Chapter 437： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Sasuke sent a good heart to stop the action, and when he left, he attracted a burst of pain.


    "Thank me."


    Sasuke said in the ear of the hand: "I don''t do this often, you will enjoy it."


    After all, Sasuke was actually attached to it.


    When she noticed the goal of Sasuke, she was afraid of this. This kind of thing made her unacceptable.


    "That kind of place, how can you! Don''t... ah!"


    The sense of moistness came, the strange touch touched the body and mind of the hands, the strange and unknown senses made her almost mad.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, the feeling of getting comfortable is still not deceiving people. The hand feels that a heat is slowly coming out from the position of the lower abdomen, and the strange feeling suddenly comes.


    "It''s already wet, the hand, you really feel very comfortable, just like the reaction of other women."


    Sasuke stopped the act under his mouth and saw a silvery liquid still remaining on his lips.


    Seeing his own things, the master is shy and angry, cursing and cursing: "You change this state! Don''t die!"


    "metamorphosis?"


    Sasuke disapproved and said: "I am a change. You are a woman, you don''t recognize it, your body is quite honest, and your performance below has sold out your inner guilt."


    Being assisted by Sasuke, the master is almost looking for a seam to drill down. Sasuke is right. In addition to her resistance, there is still an impulse in her heart. It is an impulse to be more stimulating!


    "I really am a woman... no wonder Meiqin said that..."


    The master did not confidently ask himself, but at this time, he heard a sound like a trial.


    "It''s ok, punishment, it''s about to begin!"


    Wen Yan, the master was busy struggling to withdraw from Sasuke''s control, but the tearing pain from the lower body made her body stiff.


    "what!"


    The screams came far away from the forest. I saw the outline hand biting the corner of his mouth. The pale face was silent complaints and struggles. She knew that she had forever lost the most precious things of her daughter''s family.


    The emptiness falls, and the deep rocky cliffs are endless, and the deep mists are full of death and strangeness.


    On the occasion of the cliff, Mo Ming was awake, and the biting cold wind whizzed through his ears. He couldn''t help but watch the cliff become a small point in the line of sight.


    Because of the chilly chill, Mo Ming¡¯s lips became blue, and at this time his eyes disappeared and muttered to himself: ¡°I¡¯m finally dead... I didn¡¯t expect to be killed by my half-brother¡¯s brother. Ridiculous..."


    Under many blows, Mo Ming¡¯s heart was heavy and heavy. At a certain moment, the thought of suicide took up his mind. He still thought that if he died, he would be relieved, without any troubles and sorrows;


    However, when Mo Ming remembered Mo Qinger, remembered Lin Yaoyao, and remembered the person concerned, the fire of hope that had been extinguished rekindled.


    Daddy, Mo Ming said: "No, absolutely can''t die easily, I am dead, who will save my sister, I am dead, my mother will certainly suffer a lot of torture in the family!"


    "Can''t die!"


    At the speed of life and death, Mo Ming clenched his teeth, tried to adjust his direction, looked at the bottom of the still deep, and wondered what method to use to ease the power of this fall.


    However, the momentum at this moment has reached the point where it cannot be stopped. Moreover, the body of Mo Ming has lost all his strength. Like the waste man, he has no power to survive.


    It is like a road of nowhere in the sky. When it falls, the body of Mo Ming is blocked by the branches protruding from the rock cliff.


    "Hey!"


    The branches can''t withstand the huge force and break directly -->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Come, Mo Ming continued to fall, but it also weakened the momentum.


    The cold wind in his ear became more and more piercing, and Mo Ming¡¯s eyes widened. He had already seen a dark cliff bottom. At this moment, his falling speed is still very fast.


    In a flash, Mo Ming fantasized that he had fallen into a scene of broken bones. It must have been brain-splitting, his limbs were skewed, and he was completely unfamiliar.


    "It¡¯s really ugly to die."


    Mo Ming smiled and immediately closed his eyes. He didn''t want to see himself being unrecognizable.


    "boom!"


    The huge falling water sounds, and the splashing water is particularly bright under the silvery moonlight.


    "call!"


    Mo Ming spit out the lake in the exit, I want to look around, and there is a lot of water in my eyes.


    The small lake in the mountains saved the life of Mo Ming.


    "It¡¯s a big life."


    Mo Ming''s rapid gasping, the impact of the water when he fell into the water still let his chest stagnate.


    In the lake water, Mo Ming tried his best to control the body and swim to the darkness of one side.


    For a moment, Mo Ming went to the shore. At this moment, he had no physical strength, and tired like a dead dog lying on the grass.


    After all, it is autumn time, and the mountain wind shows a bit of chill.


    Mo Ming was soaked, lying on the grass, the chill was even worse, as if it was naked in the winter.


    "If you don''t get killed, you have to be frozen to death."


    Mo Ming had a chill, the temperature on the body was gradually decreasing, and, the most terrible thing was that the physical pain began to attack and his head was numb;


    As a last resort, Mo Ming struggled to stand up, he must find a shelter, or else, really do not know how to die.


    In the darkness, Mo Ming stumbled, and the pits under his feet made him suffer a lot. After some exploration, he finally found a mountain rock gap that could accommodate his body.


    Temporarily free from the cold wind, Mo Ming¡¯s body began to warm up, and the blue lips became a bit bloody.


    Staying in the mountains and rocks, Mo Ming tightened his body and tried to maintain his body temperature. Only in this way can he live longer in the cold, looking forward to coming tomorrow.


    At midnight, Mo Ming was awake by the sudden chill. He was still wet, and the only body temperature was not enough to evaporate the water vapor.


    For the first time, Mo Ming felt that the night was so long, and the darkness of the distant eyes was quiet, like the mouth of the beast that swallowed and swallowed all hopes into the belly.


    "I don''t know what happened to my mother. Is it eager to find me?"


    Mo Ming tightened the pendant worn on the chest still can feel a little body temperature, like the gentleness of the ink-green child, warming his almost desperate heart.


    "Must go alive and go back."


    In the darkness, Mo Ming¡¯s eyes are sparkling, and there is no desire to lose his life. Now he can¡¯t die...


    ......


    In the meantime, Mo Ming has a flower in front of him, and a spot in the field of vision illuminates the golden spot, like the rhythm of breathing.


    Every time the fluctuations, Mo Ming''s heart is almost once, and at the end, it seems to be completely in harmony with his heart.


    "Hey! Hey!"


    Seeing the golden light spot, Mo Ming¡¯s heart beats a rush, his mind is greatly tempted, subconscious, a voice tells him, go there and see, there is something you want in the golden spot.


    The ghost made the difference, Mo Ming really acted, squatting, leaving the rock to avoid, stumbling to the heart of the lake.

 v2 Chapter 438： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Oh!"


    As the body entered the water, the chill came, and the spirit of Mo Mingzhen was awakened, and the impulse in his heart slowed down.


    "What happened, the spot, what is inside."


    Standing in the water, Mo Ming hesitated. After all, he bit his teeth, no matter what, he had to find out.


    "Huh!"


    Mo Ming sighed and breathed, swimming in the water with the last strength of the body. Fortunately, he was well watered, so there was no water smashing.


    Finally, with unremitting efforts, Mo Ming arrived at the heart of the lake, and at this moment, his physical strength has been exhausted.


    I noticed the situation of my body, and Mo Ming smiled. "I can''t go back. If I get here, do you still have to back down?"


    With a firm mind, Mo Ming reached out and explored the spot;


    Suddenly, the golden brilliance of the glory dispels the darkness around, and the whole person of Mo Ming is covered with a golden glow.


    Immediately, Mo Ming felt like there was any swimming liquid that entered the body.


    instantly!


    Like a volcanic eruption, an unknown force took root into the body of Mo Ming.


    "what!"


    The intense pain came, and Mo Ming was dizzy in front of his eyes. This pain is not only in the body, but also in the soul.


    "Damn! Can''t faint!"


    Mo Ming bit his tongue and tried to keep himself awake, insisting on stabilizing the body in the water, and then resolutely swam to the shore. He knew that once he was fainting in the water, it was the end of drowning.


    Finally, when Mo Ming¡¯s limbs were sore, he swam to the shore.


    Tired, like the soul, the sight of Mo Ming has been dim.


    ......


    The golden world, the sound of chaos came.


    Among the golden brilliance, thousands of countries are standing, the vast morning bells and drums, and hundreds of millions of golden figures are like the most magnificent holy places between heaven and earth.


    After that, there was a darkness on the scorpio, and the tentacles of the scorpion broke through the space, like a giant beast, spreading from the sky to the infinity.


    The destruction of the earth, the burning of the soul, the place where the darkness passes, everything is turned into a gray fly.


    All the golden human images were summoned, and they were turned into streamers and shocked to the boundless darkness. The **** flames of the flames filled the sky. Even though everyone worked hard together, it still could not stop the spread of darkness.


    Then, all the golden kingdoms turned into streamers, gathered together in one place, forming a virtual floating shadow, the morning bells and drums, the stalwart solemn, is a microcosm of the thousand countries.


    The shadow of the void appears, followed by the illusion of seven different colors.


    Eight virtual shadows appeared in the air and became the center of the heavens and the earth, and the darkness of the sky slammed into the earth, and turned into a terrible troll.


    In the white light of the sky, an illusory endless tower emerges, and the darkness is forever suppressed.


    ......


    In the early morning, the smog in the mountains was thick, and on the edge of the large waters, a black figure crouched on the grass.


    Not long after, the figure squirmed a bit, flipped over the body, exposed the face of the green, it is Mo Ming.


    Mo Ming slowly opened his eyes, his eyes were slightly lost, and the shock that appeared in his dreams still could not be erased.


    This dream is accompanied by the fourteen years of Mo Ming, and every dream will have a breathtaking suffocation;


    &nbs-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    p; "Dream again."


    Mo Ming muttered to himself, a little crystal is actually slipping from the cheek, I do not know why, whenever dreams of dreams, a sense of sorrow and heavyness will come into being, like a personal experience, what he appears Have deep feelings.


    The disillusionment of thousands of countries, the catastrophe of human beings, the endless deaths shrouded the body and mind, as if watching too many lives and deaths, the eyes of Mo Ming became a vicissitude.


    After a long time, Mo Ming was separated from this state and said to himself: "No matter what happens in the dream, it is not what I can face now. It is really worrying to think about it."


    Mo Ming smashed his head and calmed his mind, and he immediately planned to leave.


    Just as Mo Ming worked hard, the expression on his face turned into sluggishness.


    "How can it be......"


    Mo Ming trembled, almost unable to believe the facts, forced the excitement of the heart, and tried again.


    A weak earth and earth force emerged from the sea of ??gas, reaching the limbs, and the feeling of full strength is so real.


    "Yes, it is true, my gas is restored!"


    Mo Ming was pleasantly surprised. He originally thought that the waste of the sea was a foregone conclusion. This life can only be a waste.


    But at this moment, the gas sea has recovered as it was, how can Mo Ming not be excited!


    Not only that, but the injury on Mo Ming¡¯s body was miraculously restored, and there was no way to see the wound.


    Mo Ming conjectured that the reason why the body has changed so much is definitely related to the golden light spot encountered in the lake.


    Immediately, Mo Ming was immersed in the mind and tried to see where the spot was.


    The method of internal vision was used, and soon, above his own sea of ??air, Mo Ming saw an object with golden brilliance.


    Set the god, Mo Ming saw it, the thing is about a foot long, the white hair is smooth, the limbs are tightly curled up, the fluffy and fat tail covers the head like a fan, the shape is well-behaved, the posture is cute.


    "I am going, isn''t this a dog!"


    Mo Ming''s subconscious swearing out, suddenly felt a little dizzy, God, isn''t that playing me? !


    There is such a thing in the air, no one can stand it.


    Mo Ming has long heard that some air transporters, after experiencing a series of events, such as jumping over the cliff, being thundered, attempting suicide, and so on, have some kind of genius treasure, and soon they have skyrocketed and become peerless powerhouses. However, what he got was a dog, and Mo Ming suddenly felt blind.


    Greetings about the 18th generation of the white dog''s ancestors, Mo Ming gradually accepted his life, I hope it has any strange effect, if not, must find a way to drive it out!


    Next, Mo Ming put his mind on the martial arts repair, and let him slightly disappointing is Although the sea is restored, but the realm is full of six layers, directly from the air Falling into the condensate.


    Worried about being killed, the content is not available.


    One thousand words are omitted here.


    ......


    Uchiha''s house, Sasuke brought back a reluctant hand, and the servant took good care of him, and then left to discuss some things with Uchiha.


    The traditional cabinet is decorated, and the hand-operated American violin sits at the small square table.


    "Sister, you are still caught by him. I have told you that it is impossible to succeed without leaving."


    Meiqin saw the gloomy hidden on the face of the hand, and tempted to ask: "What happened between you?"


    "Don''t mention him to me! Don''t mention him to me..."


    The mood of the hands is very excited. "I don''t want to hear his name, I don''t want to see his face! He is a bastard!"

 v2 Chapter 439： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "how......"


    The fierce performance of the masters scared Meiqin, and she was the first to see that the hands of the students were so angry.


    "Well, we don''t talk about him."


    Meiqin knows that the hand is now mad, it is better not to provoke the latter to be angry;


    At the same time, Meiqin also wants to know what happened, why the master will hate Sasuke so much, and she is surprised by the appearance of her teeth.


    After all, it is a girlfriend, the hand is in a bad mood, and the Meiqin has become a comfort to the law. Under the efforts of the latter, the mood of the master has been calmed down a lot.


    ......


    Sasuke went to find Uchiha mirror because he secretly learned about the news of Watergate and others. It was a big deal. He had to discuss it with Uchiha.


    The newly built Huo Ying Building is the same as before. When it comes to different places, it turns out that the previous spiral patterns have been replaced with a group of fan lines.


    In the office, Sasuke sat on the sofa, while the Uchiha mirror wearing the shadow costume was bowing in the main position.


    After a long time, Uchiha Mirror only spoke.


    "Are you sure the reliability of the message?"


    "Of course." Sasuke said: "It was obtained from the dark part lurking in Yuren Village. I believe there will be no mistake."


    "If that''s the case, then it will not leave ten." Uchiha mirror worried: "I didn''t expect them to be united with the semi-Tibetan. Is it necessary to regain the power of the wood leaf through the power of Yu Rencun?"


    "It should be like this." Sasuke said: "They are not stupid. They naturally know the truth that it is difficult to support. To deal with today''s Uchiha, we must combine the power of one country. By killing people by knife, they are doing very well."


    Uchiha mirror said: "Yu Ren Village has developed rapidly over the years. The leader is half-hidden and is called the **** of ninja. The strength cannot be underestimated. Plus the two are also the people of the wind and the water. I am worried that the current wooden leaves are not Yu Rencun. Opponent."


    "You are more worried about Huo Ying." Sasuke said: "We are Uchiha, the descendant of the immortal, even the **** of ninja, just in front of Uchiha. It is just a clown. Uchiha wants to destroy them is just a thought. thing."


    Sasuke¡¯s self-confidence made Uchiha¡¯s mirror laugh and said: ¡°I hope so, Sasuke, the Uchiha family is not comparable.¡±


    "Huoying adults." Sasuke suddenly said: "Do you think this is an opportunity?"


    "What opportunity?" Uchiha mirror is amazing.


    "Oh, of course, the opportunity to launch the third endurance war!"


    "what!"


    Sasuke¡¯s words in Turkic shocked Uchiha¡¯s mirror, but he saw him horrified, ¡°The third time to endure the war!?¡±


    "Yes."


    Sasuke said: "Through the fire line of Yu Rencun, the war was launched, and the gunpowder barrel that had been accumulated for a long time in the world was completely ignited."


    "No!"


    Uchiha mirror said: "Absolutely not, the endurance world is hard to settle down, you can easily let it fall into the chaos again! Sasuke, you know what you are doing! This is related to the safety of the endangered world, must not be because of oneself Private and willing to break the stability situation;


    . ¡±


    Sasuke''s refutation of the mirror is indifferent, only to listen to him: "These -->> , the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    In the past years, the world has been too calm, such as the same pool of stagnant water, completely lost the vitality of the past, and the war is a catalyst, can accelerate all aspects of the process, economy, culture, military, and tolerance! War is just a means that we can use. Through the war, we can spread the light of Uchiha all over the whole, and Uchiha is the master of this world! ¡±


    "Sasuke!"


    Uchiha mirrored the wooden table and was obviously angry.


    "What are you talking about! War is a child''s play! Have you experienced the flesh and blood of the war of tolerance! Do you know the terrible war! All life is turned into a gray fly in an instant, watching the companion die, Watching the brothers die! Have you experienced this! I definitely don''t allow you to wage war!"


    Unfortunately, the Uchiha mirror that experienced the first and second endurance wars saw the scenes of the past. The fear of death shrouded him. What made him more unbearable than death was the departure of his loved ones. Life is not worth the money in the face of war. War is the most terrible demon in the world, the meat grinder, the hand of death.


    "..."


    Sasuke quietly sat on the side, silent for a while before saying: "Well, Huo Ying adults, I understand, I will solve the problem with Yu Rencun with the smallest casualties, only for the wind and water gates and the self."


    Seeing the compromise of Sasuke, Uchiha mirrored a sigh of relief and said: "Children, I also understand that you are for the revival of Uchiha and Everbright. I know this pain. We are not a murderer, if we can solve it by peaceful means. It is best that the knife of Uchiha¡¯s hand can¡¯t be waved.¡±


    "Yes, the patriarch is an adult, and he has been taught."


    Sasuke had no expression, and Uchiha said that he had left some other things.


    Outside, Sasuke walked on the promenade, passing the wood leaf ninjas to salute them. They knew the identity of the adult, but that is the most promising person in the future to succeed the Uchiha patriarch, strong and powerful. If you are not happy, you don¡¯t know how to die.


    In fact, since Uchiha took the power of Konoha, the savage name of Sasuke will not go away. One person¡¯s power destroys the four races, and in the battle for power, there is a strong fight, three wars, and fire, these are like endless horror. Generally enveloped in the heart of the wood leaves.


    In the middle of the city, if a child is crying, the parents will use the name of Sasuke to scare. At this moment, it is strange, and the child immediately stopped crying.


    ......


    At the top of the wooden leaf building Sasuke in a black Japanese-style yukata looks down on the leaves of the wooden leaves, and the sun is shining, but it can never illuminate the dark back.


    "It''s all too calm, just like there is no life in the stagnant water."


    Sasuke''s lips moved, saying to himself: "The power of Uchiha can only be manifested on the battlefield. After so many years, the world has forgotten the horror of Uchiha. Oh, superficial ignorant ants, it is time for you to fear. ""


    I saw that the dark eyes of Sasuke gradually changed, the fog of **** colors surged, the black hooks were carved, and the **** kaleidoscope was the naked* naked* naked ambition.


    "War, I can''t wait..."


    It is also the rainy season, which takes up two-thirds of the year.


    Yu Rencun, immersed in the rain curtain, the rain in September is not much lingering, more is sturdy.


    In these years, the strength of Yu Ren Village has developed to a very strong level. With the leader of the mountain pepper and half fish, even the leaves and Yun Yin have to be jealous of three points.

 v2 Chapter 440： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    A month ago, the exile and the world of exile and the wind and water gate came to Yu Rencun, they sought the strength of the mountain pepper fish, and hoped to regain the power of the wood leaf through cooperation.


    People have to bow their heads under the roof. It is better to say that it is coercion than cooperation. Although the mountain pepper fish half hides the conditions of the water gate, but the price is the entire Muye village!


    At first, the water gate and the self did not agree, but remembered the Konoha ninja killed by Uchiha, remembering the three generations of death, they still compromised.


    If you are poor, you can change your mind. As long as you can take revenge, you can''t promise it for the time being. Once you succeed, you will immediately fight against the water, kill the half-hidden, and win the results!


    The idea is of course very good, it is difficult to implement, killing the mountain pepper fish half hidden? At the very least, there must be strong and strong support.


    Of course, the water gate has that confidence. In the journey of fleeing two months ago, he realized the change of the spiral pill and developed two moves of Tai Chi spiral pill and shattered spiral pill. It is estimated that these two strokes are at least s-class ninjutsu, especially the broken spiral pill, its power is more than 100 times that of ordinary spiral pill!


    The strength has been improved enough, but the Watergate knows that it is still unable to deal with Uchiha, and may be able to counter Sasuke, but in the face of the power of the family, he is still very weak.


    Therefore, after the water gate and the self-consultation were also discussed, it was decided to go to the rain and endure, and rely on the power of others to accomplish the purpose that could not have been achieved.


    Inside the office where the mountain peppers are half-hidden, the waves and the water gates are also sitting on the ground. They are still the same. Although they have experienced the chaos of the leaves, the spirit is still very good.


    The first one was a man wearing a diving suit, but he saw that he was white and long. Although the age is high, but the momentum is extraordinary, he is not lost to any young and middle-aged. This person is the half-sand of the mountain pepper fish, the incumbent of Yuren Village. leader.


    "It¡¯s been almost a month since our plan was launched. Please also take your time."


    Immediately after the wave of water and water, I said: "The situation on the side of the wooden leaves is gradually stable. If we do not fight again, we will have a hard time succeeding when they stand firm."


    Wen Yan said, the mountain pepper fish is half-hidden: "The two don''t have to worry, everything is under control. According to the spies, the wooden leaves have not yet fully restored their strength, we have plenty of time to prepare. And, we must ensure that nothing is lost, I am half-hidden. Don''t do things that are not sure."


    "Then please, thank you." Wave Feng Shuimen said: "We can''t watch the government of Konoha being robbed by thieves. The people of Muye are still in dire straits. When they stay in Yuren Village for a day, they will be guilty of one day. ;


    . Seeing this, we really can''t bear it. ¡±


    "Primary, you can understand your mood, the things of Konoha, I will hide it for you. Of course, as a condition of exchange, I hope you remember, I don''t want to lose money, after all, those are the lives of our rain." Go to fight."


    "That is nature." Perhaps the road may be noisy: "As long as you defeat Uchiha, Konoha is naturally yours."


    "Good to say!"


    Semi-Tibetan said: "I believe that we will cooperate happily and look forward to the day when the flag of Yu Ren Village is inserted in the wooden building!"


    After the wave of water and the door, the pro-letter Wei Gongshi, who was surrounded by the mountain pepper fish, came in.


    "Adult, will they cooperate with us?"


    Shi Lang said with some concern: "The wood leaf ninja has always been blackmailed, and this action may be quite twisted."


    "You think so, I don''t believe them."


    The mountain pepper fish half said: "Politics are always fake, there is no friend forever --> , the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Only the benefits are the most true. Hey, maybe they are also going to kill me, Shi Lang, you should have noticed the guy named Bo Feng Shui, his strength is not under me! ¡±


    "Well, adults, the subordinates do see through."


    The reason why Wei Gong Shi Lang can be a close friend and guard of the mountain pepper fish is more important because of his special ability to perceive the other''s Chakra reserves and to estimate the opponent''s combat power!


    "The guy in the watergate has a terrible power, and its sharp destruction, the most violent wind. Adults, you have to be careful about that guy, guessing that his strength may be above you."


    "Oh?"


    When I heard Shi Lang¡¯s words, I was half-confident and said: ¡°I¡¯m underestimating him. Hey, after this thing, you must get rid of him! Those who threaten me must not exist in this world!¡±


    "Yes, adults."


    Shi Lang confessed to another thing.


    "Adults, the recent group of chaos has started to make waves, often creating damage in the border areas, and hope that adults can solve them as soon as possible."


    "The guys are not worried."


    Semi-Tibetan said: "I heard that they used to be the apprentices of the past. They learned some things during the War of Endurance and established the ''Xiao'' organization. In those years, I was negligent in managing the borders, so that they have the opportunity to take advantage of them. ""


    Shi Lang said: "They just jumped into the clowns, and they thought they could learn the invincible ninjutsu. As long as the adults have that mind, these ugly people will be completely destroyed."


    After taking a nap, Shi Lang tempted and said: "Although it is a rabble, it is not a good strategy to let it continue to develop. Adults, it is better to let the subordinates lead the army to destroy them."


    "No need to."


    The mountain pepper fish half said: "They are not careful, let ¡®Ïþ¡¯ continue to survive for a while;


    . Shi Lang, I have a more important thing to give to you. ¡±


    Wen Yan said that Shi Lang¡¯s face was positive and said: ¡°There are things that the adults, despite the instructions, are dying!¡±


    "You try to test the strength of the water gate."


    "What! Adult!"


    Shi Lang stunned and said: "His strength does not dare to be hard, but also ask adults to think twice!"


    "take it easy."


    Semi-Tibetan said: "I will help you in the dark And your ability is ordinary, ¡®projection¡¯ is not the general blood limit!¡±


    "Yes! Adult!"


    Shi Lang bite his teeth and can only agree. Although he is not a watergate opponent, he can still do it with the help of ¡®projection¡¯.


    ......


    In the evening, most of the people have fallen asleep, and their residence in the wind and water gates is also dark, obviously resting.


    The black shadow sneaked in, and went straight to the residence of the water gate. Under the moonlight, a glimpse of it, I saw the side of the shadow, and the brown hair was long, it was Shi Lang.


    "Who!"


    Just as he had just stepped into the watergate, a cold male voice came from inside.


    "It was discovered!"


    Shi Lang¡¯s dark road was not good, and he immediately flew back. Just after him, the blond handsome man chased him out, and the two jumped quickly between the eaves.

 v2 Chapter 441： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    When it was far from the colony, Shi Lang only stopped, and at this moment, the spiral pill of the water gate roared, and did not give the Shi Lang a breather.


    The blue wind whirls and whistle, the sharp strength tears the air, and the sharp air machine locks the heart of Shi Lang!


    "Damn little thief! Let''s die!"


    The water gate is low, and it is necessary to pass the Shi Lang.


    At this moment, the change is protruding!


    In the hands of Shi Lang, the golden brilliance suddenly appeared. A three-foot-sized shield appeared out of thin air. The mysterious ornamentation was carved on it, and the vicissitudes of the vicissitudes came from the face!


    "Eight-foot mirror!"


    The water gate exclaimed, at this moment, the blue spiral was printed with a golden shield!


    "boom!"


    The blue and gold shock waves spread out from the center of the two, and the water and the Shilang both flew out.


    "Hey!"


    After taking a spiral pill, the three-footed shield showed some cracks, and the golden light flashed.


    "who are you;


    ! ¡±


    The water gate is guarded against Shi Lang, seeing the latter without words, and a spiral pill is excited. At this time, the spiral pill has changed, but the spiral pill expands like a balloon, and instantly expands dozens. Double size, hero spiral pills!


    "Hey!"


    The violent violent coming, the shield in the hands of Shi Lang once again greeted.


    "Hey!"


    The shock wave spread and opened, but the Shi Lang was completely immersed in the blue storm. After a while, the black figure flew out, and the golden shield in his hand broke quietly.


    "See what else you have!"


    The water gate is not forgiving, and the thunder gods are motivated out, appearing behind the unguarded Shi Lang, out of thin air, spiral pills!


    "What!" The water gate was amazed. I saw the golden light reappearing between the millennium and the hair. In an instant, the blurred giant ghost ghosts covered the Shi Lang.


    At this moment, Shi Lang¡¯s momentum suddenly changed, just like the ancient demon god.


    "boom!"


    The spiral pill is in the middle of the sergeant, and the huge impact force hits the cockroach into the ground, and the impact is filled with dust.


    This time, the water gate did not attack again. Instead, he stood in the same place and looked at the situation of Shi Lang. He didn''t know what was going on. He felt very weird because it only covered the golden shadow of the body Shi Lang and reminded him of the past. The scene, and Sasuke vs. that time.


    Yes, the golden shadow of Shi Lang¡¯s display is simply the Crows!


    The dust smoke dissipated, and the Shi Lang, covered by the golden shadow, appeared in the sight of the water gate. The burly armored warrior was a bit illusory, and it was obvious that there were cracks in many parts of the body.


    "What the **** are you! You can do it with you!"


    The killing of the water gate, seeing the need for Zuo, he thinks that the other is the Uchiha family.


    "If you don''t say anything, then I will kill you!"


    In the eyes of the watergate, the flash of the mans flashed, the spiral in the hand rose again, and the blue violent wind property turned and opened. It turned out to be an endless spiral well. Under the texture, it was like Taiji.


    It is a Tai Chi spiral pill!


    "Oops!"


    Perceived by the horror of this attack, Shi Lang¡¯s heart was tight, and the golden shadow covering the body disappeared. Instead, the eight golden jade threads around the chest were replaced.


    Eight feet Qiong jade!


    "Uchiha''s guy! Give me death!"


    The water gate screamed, and the thunder gods were displayed at the same time. In an instant, the Taiji spiral pill completely swallowed Shi Lang.


    At this moment, in the sky burst -->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    In the blue spiral storm, the sharp golden light bursts out!


    The golden torrents swayed in the blue storm, and all the wind attribute energy was greatly rejected.


    Hey!


    The air turbulent, streamlined gold and blue two-color storm turned into a light column straight into the sky, around the light column, eight hooks tightly wrapped, suppressing the violent energy fluctuations.


    "This guy!"


    Seeing Shi Lang will completely block the Tai Chi spiral pill, the wind and water door will slam, and the foot will be ready for another shot.


    At this moment, the horrible Chakra volatility suddenly came from afar, and then the overwhelming detonation came in, like a raging dragon that ruined everything around you!


    "Danger!"


    In an emergency, the water gate refused to deal with Shi Lang, and immediately used the Fei Lei God to withdraw, and the thousands of detonators exploded at that moment.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom..."


    The shocking and shocking impact of the fire tongue spread out, the earthquake was cracked, and the mountains in the distance were shaken by many cracks.


    The sudden attack made the water gate a bit overwhelming. However, he quickly chose the attacking target and was still dealing with the Shiro of the Taiji spiral pill.


    "The thief is dead!"


    The water gate was violent, and the Shi Lang, who was defusing the last point of the chaos, was taken aback.


    Immediately, Shi Lang¡¯s golden glow was strong, and the eight-footed Qiong Jade immediately shook the remaining spiral storm, and the eight spiral hooks disappeared because of the exhaustion of power.


    At this moment, I saw the golden light in the hands of Shi Lang. Between the fluctuations, a giant beast appeared on the road to the Shilang.


    Eight snakes, fierce face and fangs, is a gossip snake!


    "Hey!"


    The gossip snake screamed, and the eight bites rushed to the water gate, and it was necessary to completely shred the latter.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Shi Lang hurriedly evacuated the place. After the execution of the gossip snake, the chakra in his body was completely exhausted and could no longer trigger the next ¡®projection¡¯.


    "brute;


    ! ¡±


    The water facade is not afraid of the gossip snake, it is still a Taiji spiral pill.


    laugh!


    The violent winds of Chakra were overwhelming, even though the body of the Gossip snake was huge, but it was completely covered.


    "Hey!"


    Under the sharp wind, the gossip snake screams, and the low-pitched sound bursts instantly, and the huge body disappears between the heavens and the earth.


    "call!"


    Destroyed the gossip snake, the water gate fell to the ground and took a breath, but when he looked far away, he did not see the trace of Shi Lang, even if he could not lock with the **** of flying thunder.


    "Damn! Let him run away!"


    Watergate hammered the ground hate said: "Although I know that you are not Uchiha, but I will never let you go! Don''t let me find out who you are! ¡±


    Secretly resentful for a while, the water gate left here, only the destruction of the battlefield tells everything that happened.


    ......


    "Adults, subordinates do things badly, please punish!"


    Shi Lang of the black suit lowered his head and stood behind a semi-stereo who was dressed as a samurai.


    "You are doing very well. It is really my best assistant."


    Half-Tibetan turned and looked at Shi Lang with satisfaction: "Your ¡®projecting¡¯ ability is incredible, and it is possible to transform the things in myth into essence. I am really open-minded.¡±


    "The adults praised, and the ¡®projection¡¯ of the subordinates can only simulate the shape of the miracle. It has its own appearance. It can be said that even one tenth of the real gods can''t play.¡±

 v2 Chapter 442： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "That''s also very good."


    The group said: "As long as you give you enough Chakra, I am afraid that even I am not an opponent, there are countless artifacts, who is your opponent under the sky?!"


    Feeling the killing in the semi-Tibetan tone, Shi Lang secretly grew his mind and said: "Don''t dare! The grown-up is always the **** of the ninja, the strongest in the world, and the one who dares to compare with the adults. And the subordinates forever Loyal to adults!"


    "Good, remember what you said."


    Give a slap to a sweet date, this is a half-hidden or understand. Immediately, the semi-hidden recovery of the killing, said: "As long as you have been following me, I will not treat you badly, what will be what you want, Ronghua wealth, tenderness, these will be at your fingertips!"


    "Yes! Adult!"


    Shi Lang humbly bowed his head. He knew that the power he had only exerted had already made the semi-hidden thoughts of the past and the quick, and he said, "You can get a low-key point in the future. At the very least, you must not fully understand the ''projection'' before you can fully understand it. Show any two hearts!"


    "The things tonight must not be mentioned to anyone, even your wife is no exception. Also, the gold and silver that have been plundered from the country of the wind have been taken together, even if it is your reward today;


    . ¡±


    "Thank you!"


    "Ok......"


    Half-tied nodded and said: "If it weren''t for you, I don''t know that the water gate has such power. The teleportation and the powerful wind are really terrible. It can actually defeat the artifacts that you''ve projected." I have tried to prevent this person."


    After a pause, Semi-Tibetan said to Shi Lang: "Let''s go down and let the dark parts of the water gates look tight. If there is any change, report it immediately!"


    "Follow! Adult!"


    "It''s okay, you can go ahead."


    Half of the pendulum swings, and Shi Lang retreats.


    ......


    An extraordinary building stands in Yuren Village, which is the residence of Weigong Shilang.


    When I got home, Shi Lang changed his clothes and asked the servant to the side.


    "Where is my wife?"


    "Back to the grown-up, my wife is in the middle."


    "Know, let''s go down and do things."


    Wei Gongshi retireed the servant and went straight to the third floor and entered a cabinet. A woman wearing a white silk gown was reading a book in a wicker chair in the house.


    "From the nick."


    Hearing the voice of his lover, Lizi put down his books and turned his head. A beautiful face appeared in Shi Lang¡¯s eyes, blond, and extraordinary temperament, especially the bundle of hair on the top of the head added a little charm.


    "came back."


    Xiaozi smiled and said: "How is your work today?"


    "Fortunately."


    By the smile of Lizi, Wei Shilang had forgotten the pressure outside. He sat freely on the sofa next to him and said, "Today is fine, there is nothing big."


    "Yes? That''s good."


    When Rizi got up and served as a new tea for Shi Lang, he said: "The half-Tibetan temper is weird, and you will inevitably suffer some grievances."


    After looking at Shi Lang, Yu Li said: "If possible, let us leave this place together, Shi Lang."


    Said, by Lizi in the Shi Lang-->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    By the side, holding his palm, said faintly: "I don''t want to be scared again, I really don''t want to see what happened to you one day."


    "Yi Lizi..."


    Shi Lang opened his mouth at this moment and wanted to say something, but he could only comfort himself: "Don''t worry, I will be careful. Half-hidden this person is tyrannical, but will not kill for no reason, as long as I give in to him, he will not What about me."


    "But...this will not grieve you too much."


    Said by Lizi: "With your ability, there is no place under the heavens. As long as the time is ripe, who can be your opponent;


    . Why don''t Shi Lang get out of the semi-Tibet as soon as possible and go outside to make a career. ¡±


    "I know that you are good for me." Shi Lang said: "But it is easy to talk about, the power of ''projecting'' I have not fully grasped, although I can cope with most of the ninja in the world, but in the face of some powerful people only self I am still aware of it. After a few years, I will be able to fully control this ability. At that time, thousands of gods are in my control. At that moment, I will create an ideal hometown for you, only your ideal hometown!"


    Shi Lang said that he was very excited. As long as he was willing to do anything for him, he could say that a large part of the motivation to support his efforts is from Lizi.


    "I don''t want those." Linzi leaned in the arms of Shi Lang, and the hair was a bit messy. "I only hope that you can be safe. Since you got that power, our life has changed a lot. Things around me are getting better every day, but I am most eager to be with you, I just hope to be with me every day."


    "Shi Lang..."


    The temperament of the quilt is a bit messy, and the blue autumn waves are like looking for something. The proverb says: "Hug me..."


    After all, I have been married for more than two years. Only 21-year-olds are in a period of love, love, and love. Because of this, Li Shi naturally knows what to do next.


    The atmosphere quickly warmed up, under the light, the shadows were smashed, and the two men were intertwined.


    The night is deeper.


    ......


    In the dream, those scenes appeared again.


    Under the thunderstorm, the Weigong Shilang, who was chased and killed by the dark part of the village, was hurriedly fleeing. He was exhausted and his physical strength was quickly exhausted. The most terrible thing was that his body was injured and blood was flowing. Gradually, his consciousness began. Paralyzed.


    "àÛͨ!"


    The puddle at the foot made Shi Lang fall a dog''s mud Just in the dark part of the knife to his back, the sky suddenly a loud noise.


    "Oh!"


    The golden giant thunderbolt crashed down, and the suffocating horror pressure destroyed everything in an instant, and those dark parts turned into powder. The Weigong Shilang, who is in the center of the thunder and lightning, is wrapped in a golden enamel object.


    Suddenly, the golden light is flourishing, and the sky-throwing snakes project to the sky, and the thousands of gods are transformed. If anyone can see this scene, it will definitely shout. "God! Is this a miraculous sign!"


    This scene has been maintained for about a quarter of an hour, and the face of the gods is constantly changing. There are many ancient gods with great horror, and the super-big gods such as the skylight, the wine-swallowing boy, the thunder dog and so on are also among them!


    These gods seem to be suffering from the great pains of the gods, and they are unwilling to swear, like the struggle before death, that is the fear of death!


    "Not reconciled!!"


    In the last low roar, these illusions dissipated and turned into thousands of golden streams to return to the Shi Lang.

 v2 Chapter 443：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The rainy season is not exhausted, and the heavy rain that lasts for about ten days has not stopped.


    "Here is the rain forest."


    The black-faced fighting man looked around and continued to move forward. This person is the Sasuke who came from Konoha.


    According to the news of the dark department, Sasuke went to Yuren Village privately, and planned to settle the water gate and the self. Of course, he had another purpose in this trip, assassination of the semi-hidden and provoked the third endurance war!


    The scene flies, the Sasuke in the rain moves forward quickly, and within a half-day has already entered the sphere of influence of Yu Rencun.


    Very easy, Sasuke entered the Yu Ren Village. Twenty-six years ago, although the prosperity was not as good as that of the wooden leaves, it was quite peaceful. Because of the half-hidden, the rain-bearing village at the moment was at its peak.


    After a short time, Sasuke found a half-hidden office building, tall black buildings, raindrop-like texture carvings, like a beast and crouched here.


    After all, it was an assassination. Sasuke left the place after simply stepping on the point. Then he went to a hotel and stayed in the house.


    ......


    The night falls, and the pedestrians on the street are sparse. Half-Tibet and the usual out of the office building, somehow, he felt that the atmosphere today is a bit strange, as if there is an extremely secret atmosphere to lock him.


    "Who!"


    Half-hidden stopped and looked back, dark behind him, and no passer-by. When you look closely, the breath suddenly disappears, and it seems that there is no such thing.


    After stopping for a while, Hanzang continued to move forward. He secretly grew his mind and used the subtle Chakra to search for the inexplicable breath.


    The night is deep, the rain is getting smaller, and the raindrops are falling from the eaves, falling to the water and making a ticking sound.


    Half hidden in front of an open space away from the center of Yu Ren Village, he said to the darkness: "Come out, follow me for such a long time."


    "It¡¯s not half-hidden."


    I saw a black shadow appearing from a distance, it is Sasuke.


    "Who are you, kid, I will not kill the unknown."


    Half-Tibetan turned and looked at Sasuke with coldness, and the magic changed in the hands.


    "The tone is really big."


    Sasuke stepped closer to the semi-hidden, and at the same time, the blushing kaleidoscope appeared.


    "Uchiha!"


    Half-hidden eyes said, "Wood leaves should come to provoke the dignity of the rain!"


    "Humph;


    . ¡±


    Sasuke stopped at a distance of ten steps. "Uchiha Sasuke, half-hidden, remember today, you will kill me."


    "Oh? Young people, rare self-confidence. There are not a few people in the world who want to kill me half-hidden, and they are not the souls of my knife, but they are completely defeated by me. Since you are Uchiha, you must have extraordinary strength. Come on, I will give you a chance, as long as you can reach my clothes, I promise not to kill you."


    Said, half-hidden hands in the blade. In an instant, the majestic Chakra airflow erupted, and the semi-hidden momentum rose to the extreme.


    "despair!"


    There is no hesitation in the semi-hidden, the foot stepping down, the body shape plundering out, and the blade is attacking Sasuke with a smashing angle. It is necessary to cut the latter into two pieces.


    At this moment, Sasuke also acted, but he greeted him with a bitterness.


    "Dead!"


    In the semi-hidden eyes, Limang flashed, and he has already seen the scene of Sasuke¡¯s tragic death.


    "clang!"


    &nb-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Sp; the crisp metal intersected, the two sides stepped back one step, the foot stepped, the blade again hit.


    "Hey! Hey!"


    Under the impact, the sparks splashed, and the two men applied the means, almost dead, and the invisible murder filled the surrounding.


    "Good body skills. Let me test your ninja!"


    After a brief confrontation, the semi-Tibetan flying body jumped into the air, the hands were printed, the water scorpion. Water dragon bomb!


    Although it is the usual scorpion scorpion, it is unusual to display it at this moment, but see five or six water dragons roaring, and the fangs and claws that are wielding will tear everything.


    Sasuke naturally does not intend to evade, and immediately after the semi-Tibetan, it is instantly printed. The Indian-style transformation, the rich fire attribute Chakra condenses out, it is the copy of the fire from the Uchiha plaque!


    "boom!"


    The fire and the otter collided, the strong water vapor rose into the sky, the white smoke filled, and the surrounding vision was covered.


    "Great boy."


    Half-hidden faintly kills the heart, and there are not many ninjas who can take a slumber of water, especially the other side can pass the fire of this property to the opposite of the ninjutsu.


    With thick fog, half-hidden and deceived, and the blade in his hand waved. Only heard the subtle chain drag sound, the blazing edge of the cold and cold light infinitely magnified in front of Sasuke!


    "The round burst!"


    The detonator carried on the blade immediately explodes, and the dust and smoke are scattered, and the shock wave of the shock spreads.


    The smoke dissipated, and the field of vision was clear. However, a deep pit with a radius of about ten meters appeared in a place not far from the semi-hidden place, and the pungent smell of gunpowder continued to spread.


    ¡°Has it been blown into powder?¡±


    Without seeing the help of Sasuke, the semi-hidden recovery of the blade, just as he was about to turn and leave, there was a strong chakra fluctuation in the deep pit;


    Following the gaze of the half-hidden, I saw the purple airflow rising from the sky, and then, the armored warrior smashed into a shadow, which is the man of Zuo Zuo.


    "it is as expected."


    Seeing the changes in Sasuke, half hidden in the tight edge of the hand, Shen Yu said: "Uchiha''s unique attack method, write the power of the wheel."


    It must be solidified quickly, as ghosts and gods generally appear in it, faint, you can see a figure hiding in it, it is Sasuke.


    "Half Tibetan, you can take strength."


    The wings behind Zuo Zuo slowly slap, Sasuke vain the sky, overlooking the semi-hidden on the ground, said: "This attack can not hurt me. I will let you see the power of Uchiha, it is not a simple grade difference. ""


    "Really confident, is Uchiha''s family the same as you? The proud family can understand my horror that is the **** of ninja."


    Semi-Tibetan is not afraid of the pressure of the support ~ www.novelhall.com ~ immediately in the hands of the blade to move!


    It was also a round burst, and thousands of detonating blasts exploded on the body, and the ground trembled, and the cracked veins spread like a spider web to tens of meters.


    "I said it was useless."


    Sasuke maintains the form of Sasuke, and now Chakra is still abundant in his body, and with the support of the eternal kaleidoscope eye, the defense of Sato has reached the point of horror.


    The round burst array can''t damage the man who has evolved into a complete body, and Rao is half-hidden and stunned. After a brief surprise, a semi-Tibetan heart raised a strong sense of war.


    "The Uchiha family needs to be able to cope, then how will you deal with this move!"


    Immediately, the semi-hidden hands were sealed, the huge Chakra condensed, and the summoned runes emerged from the ground.


    "Fujing!"


    With the summoning, the ground surging, followed by huge monsters appearing out of thin air.

 v2 Chapter 444：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    I saw that it was ugly, covered with a slippery liquid, and the fat petal tail flicked the ground, and instantly it was the ground shaking.


    It¡¯s a semi-hidden psychic beast, a mountain pepper fish!


    With the use of psychic techniques, the semi-hidden bottom is full of a lot of gas. I saw him standing on the top of a huge mountain pepper fish. He is facing the man of Sasuke, and does not seem to give Sasuke any breathing space. It is a surging attack. .


    "Hey!"


    The mountain pepper fish screams, and the purple poisonous mist spurts out from the mouth. Following the poisonous mist, it is a semi-hidden blade and a detonating explosion.


    If the blade and the detonator are still considered, but the poisonous fog is not a physical attack, Rao is the perfect body of the man who is also a defense.


    The external explosion caused the erosion of the poisonous mist, and the purple mist would be completely covered by the male, and the naked eye of the male body was melted;


    Seeing this, the semi-hidden is more powerful, urging the mountain pepper fish to swallow the poisonous mist, hoping to defeat Sasuke.


    In less than three minutes, in a crisp sound, the tall man of Zuo Zuo suddenly collapsed, and the poisonous fog is like a raging dragon that will be swallowed by Sasuke.


    "Kid, really incompetent, really shame your Uchiha family!"


    Half-Tibet believed that Sasuke was completely defeated, and he thought that Uchiha¡¯s power was only such a point, and even a variety of cynicism.


    However, at this time, the poisonous mist has changed, and it is Sasuke who sees a vague figure coming out of the poisonous fog.


    "how is this possible!"


    The semi-Tibetan screamed, but after seeing the face of Sasuke, he was as sinking.


    "Gas mask! Kid, you have already prepared!"


    "Yes. After all, the opponent is you, of course I dare not care. Half-hidden, ready to die, today, you will die!"


    The assistants of the Chinese and Indians changed in a row, stepping on their feet and flying at a very fast speed.


    "So fast!"


    Half-hidden dark road, immediately swaying the blade to defend the whole body.


    I saw the horror of the assistant in the assistant, and the throwing room was a purple streamer that reached the top of the head. Then, the light curtain sprinkled and the purple enchantment quickly condensed.


    "this is!"


    The semi-Tibetan must not be surprised, but immediately attacked with a blade, but for the time being, it was impossible to break through the formed enchantment.


    At that moment, the semi-Tibet felt a force that threatened his life, and looked around, but saw thousands of arrows rushing.


    "Mick kid!"


    When he was half-hidden, he knew that this must be dead. In such a moment, he remembered what he had done in this life. Whether it was a glorious time or a gray age, it was like a smoky illusion.


    "Boom!"


    All the arrows swallowed the half-hidden body, the purple arc flashed, the humanoid body quickly collapsed, the flesh and blood sprinkled, and finally turned into nothingness and dissipated in the air.


    After solving the semi-hidden, Sasuke immediately left the place, and under the night sky, the rain suddenly stopped.


    The next day, the news of the semi-Tibetan murder was not known from where it came from, like an explosion that spread throughout the Yuren Village.


    "Half Tibetans are actually dead! God!"


    "How is it possible! That is the **** of ninja! I don''t believe it!"


    A group of rains and hungers were immersed in the sorrow of the death of the lord. The **** of the ninja was assassinated overnight. This incident caused a lot of shocks in Yu Rencun and even in the world of tolerance.


    >, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    > A lot of people are guessing the culprit of this incident. Who is the ninja who can kill the semi-hidden?


    "This rain hasn''t stopped yet..."


    The familiar voice rang in the ear of the water gate, he did not look back, and the handsome appearance left an anxiety that could not be opened;


    "Watergate."


    The master of the voice approached, and it was the same. At this moment, his white hair has been cut short and his face is dry. The most noticeable thing is the right arm bound by the bandage. The black metal texture is shimmering with heavy glare.


    "I know that you are very unwilling, and you will succeed. Perhaps, this is life."


    The sound of the rain gradually rang, and the raindrops hit the window and raised a mist of water.


    Recalling the experience of this time, the water gate tightened his fist, he wanted to vent, it is the desire to wait.


    Kill the man, that''s right! Everything is caused by him! kill him! kill him!


    The blue eyes of Watergate were burnt out by infinite anger, and he never hated a person so much.


    "Sasuke..."


    It was the outsider who destroyed everything in the water gate, the lover, the teacher, the village, and everything was destroyed.


    "..."


    After all, it is a teacher-apprentice relationship for many years. I also understand what Shuimen thinks. He doesn¡¯t want to take revenge. It¡¯s just that the power is too weak, and meaningless death is simply worthless.


    "Hey." He also sighed and opened the window, and the cold wind was carrying cold rain.


    It is expected that the body of the water gate will be agitated, and his consciousness will be clearer, and this will detect the arrival of the self.


    "Teacher." Shui Gedao apologized, looked at the right arm of the self, and said: "The teacher still adapts... the mechanical arm is inevitably heavy, and it can''t be compared with before."


    "Adapt, of course adapt!" I also raised my mechanical arm and said, "Don''t worry about my business. I have long been a waste of this arm. I have never thought of recovering again. But, really, they The technology is really incredible, I have been able to produce some simple prints, and full recovery is just around the corner."


    "That''s good." Watergate''s mood is better, said: "Teacher Hong Fu Qitian, maybe tomorrow will be able to fully restore strength. At that time, we have to go back to Muye, get back everything that was taken away by others!"


    Speaking of this, the sound of Watergate is much colder. "I must let Uchiha **** blood pay. This group of wolves must be killed!"


    The hatred of Watergate made a slight glimpse of the self, and then quickly relieved. Hatred is like the sea, if ordinary people have already collapsed hope so. "It¡¯s also said: "The mountain pepper fish has been killed by people, and our plan is definitely stranded. Watergate, what are you going to do next? ¡±


    "How to do?"


    It is said that the water gate is a glimpse, their powerful allies have been lost, and it is not a long-term policy to stay in the rain.


    But where can I leave without leaving the rain? Uchiha¡¯s wanted order is all over the world, and tens of thousands of ninjas are remembering their heads. It can be said that the wave of wind and water and the self has also reached the point of being surrounded by all sides;


    "I, I don''t know."


    The lips of Watergate moved and said: "For the sake of the present, you can only temporarily protect you and me... We will leave here tomorrow and disguise ourselves to the country of Iron. There, we will find a stronger partner. ¡±


    "Well, it can only be done now."


    There is also a bitter bitterness in my heart. I think that one of his three tolerances has fallen to this point, and he is being chased like a dog. Damn, ridiculous!

 v2 Chapter 445： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Recalling the situation in which Fei Fei was killed, the hatred of Uchiha has become more intense.


    "I am going to prepare, I will be here tomorrow!"


    Biting his teeth, he also left the house. Some dimly lit rooms only left the water gate standing in front of the window and wondering what to think.


    The rain is still going on, and the cold rain in September is really annoying.


    I didn¡¯t even think that their every move had already fallen into someone¡¯s surveillance.


    Just in the opposite hotel, a pair of blushing eyes passed through the gauze curtain, and the black figure seemed to stand here for a long time.


    This person is Sasuke. After killing the semi-Tibetan, he did not leave Yu Rencun. The purpose has not yet been reached, and he will not be willing to give up without having to kill the hidden water gate.


    After the temptation of money, the threat of force and other means, he finally learned the news of the water gate and the self from the rain.


    "Don''t you want to take revenge? Soon, I will personally send you on the road, and I am very excited to meet my relatives."


    Sasuke¡¯s eyes emerged with a sense of killing. Finally, he glanced at the water gate and the room where he had lived. He turned and left the window.


    ......


    In the early morning, the water and the water gate left the residence in the rain. They barely took anything. They simply cleaned up the soft and hurried on the road.


    The two feet are very fast, Yu Rencun has become a microcosm behind him.


    Somehow, the heart has always been shrouded in a cloud, and the inexplicable sense of crisis made him worry.


    "Watergate!"


    The voice of the other is the next step in the front of the water gate, "What happened to the teacher?"


    "I''m not right."


    I also stopped myself and looked at the distance in the rain curtain.


    The rain screamed, and the sound of the bead rain has turned into a downpour since last night. The general rain of the water curtain makes the line of sight more blurred.


    At this point, the water gate also stopped, secretly taking out the handicap, beware of the imminent danger.


    Gradually, there is a twisted shadow in the field of vision. There, the umbrella blocked the rain and blocked the faces of the people.


    The black figure is washed by the rain curtain, under the visual sense, the light and shadow are distorted;


    . The familiar atmosphere of the people makes the water gate forgotten for a lifetime. Yes, it is his enemy, the murderer who killed the whirlpool, Xin Nai, Uchiha Sasuke!


    "Found you."


    The umbrella is slightly lifted, and the black windbreaker obscures the face. The **** eyes are so awkward!


    ......


    "Sasuke!"


    When the water gate slams, it will rush forward.


    "stop!"


    I also quickly stopped in front of the water facade, took the latter''s shoulders and said to Sasuke, who looked at the ten steps, "Can''t let us go!"


    "Teacher, what are you talking about!"


    Watergate shouted: "The enemy is in front of me, how can I give up! I want to kill you!"


    Under the anger of the heart, the water gate rushed up regardless of the self. In such a moment, his right hand emerged a huge chakra fluctuation, the spiral of strength smashed the rain, and the undulating electric particles exude a dazzling brilliance. .


    It is a Tai Chi spiral pill!


    The horror of the Tai Chi spiral pill completely locked Sasuke. Under the great hate, the water gate completely lost its rules.


    "too slow!"


    >, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    />


    Kaleidoscope writes the eye of the wheel and easily sees the action of the water gate, but sees Sasuke¡¯s foot stepping, and then plundering and retreating. The water gate is also pressing step by step, flying on the body, it is necessary to print the Tai Chi spiral pill on Sasuke.


    You chase after me, almost blinking a hundred meters. At that moment, the water gate suddenly lost Sasuke''s air and stayed in sight. When I see it again, where can I see Sasuke?


    "bad!"


    It was too late to react, and the water gate immediately threw a bitter, flying thunder!


    The yellow flash illuminates, just as he just left, and the space of the blast exploded, and it was seen that the thunder of the sky was tilting down.


    "boom!"


    Thunderstorms in the sky have gathered into thunder pillars, and the shock waves that have spread out have turned the surrounding forests into powder.


    "so close."


    The water gate has a lingering hiding behind a big tree, looking at the ground and destroying the dignified ground. He understands that if it is not a flying thunder, he can''t escape the attack.


    Just as the water gate was fortunate, suddenly, such as the mans in the back, the stinging touch made his body paralyzed, and he saw the purple thunder light again.


    Oh!


    The thunder that rises from the sky shakes the eardrum, and the water gate is about to be bathed under the beast that descends from the sky.


    At this time, the yellow flash reappeared, and for a moment, the water gate cast a thunder, and escaped the swift and very thunder.


    "hateful;


    ! His strength has improved a lot! ¡±


    Standing beside him, the water gate was a little embarrassed, and his clothes were completely wet under the rain curtain.


    Being attacked by the water gate, Sasuke has no accidents. If it is so easy to get rid of the yellow flash, then it is really a ghost.


    ......


    "You can''t escape."


    Sasuke stepped closer to the self, and every step of the way was very powerful. The black figure was like a death.


    I know that this time I have been escaping, I have never retreated, and I have protected the Watergate.


    "Whatever is coming for me! Sasuke, are you not killing me! Come on!"


    Sasuke¡¯s footsteps stopped, and when he came to the five steps, he looked at him with a blank expression. He said: ¡°I don¡¯t think you have the courage to stand up, but unfortunately you will only have this. I have some courage."


    Sasuke¡¯s ridicule did not make him angry, but he suddenly said: ¡°Sasuke, the mountain pepper fish is half hidden, you kill itFirst the leaves, then the rain. What is your purpose? !"


    "My purpose..."


    Sasuke¡¯s voice still has no emotion. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be aware of it. It¡¯s really a three-bearing... It¡¯s okay to tell the dead.¡±


    "The windmill of Renhe has stopped turning, and the appearance of death is still dead. The world needs a new wind, and I am the new wind."


    "New wind!" Watergate said: "Sasuke! Your purpose is really the whole ninja!"


    "Yes." Sasuke said: "The calmness of the world for many years has made people lost. The shackles of the system have made people numb. They can never understand peace. They just huddled under the blessing of the village. The villages arbitrarily provoke war, big name, Shadow, for the sake of one''s own desire to use force, with the means of ninja to take life. Life is like a pig and dog is generally slaughtered ... ... never exhausted, human desires, this is the root of their power!"


    Sasuke''s voice overshadowed the rain. "Village, shadow, and things that threaten to endure the world. These things that attempt to subvert the rules by the power of God can''t exist in this world."

 v2 Chapter 446： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    There is a flash of light in Sasuke¡¯s eyes, which is an urgent desire for power and the future.


    "I have something I can''t wait to do now, that''s the revolution!"


    The fire shadow has arrived, and it is almost over. In the blink of an eye, seven years have passed, and I still remember the naivety of watching Huo Ying in the junior high school. At the moment, Huo Ying will also come to a close, and time flies.


    Sasuke''s ideal, the abrupt revolution, what he wants to do is very good. But as Kishimoto said, Sasuke he created is only a simple character, pure as a blank piece of paper. Although loaded, many people hate this role, but for me, the two pillars are two pillars, always so unique.


    I hope that the fate of the two pillars will no longer be tortuous, and hope is a good ending.


    Two pillars, you are from the cherry girl...


    "revolution!"


    It¡¯s also a tight face, who is the life of the leather? !


    Shadow?


    Village?


    Still the whole endurance!


    "This is your idea or Uchiha''s intention, Sasuke, you understand what you are talking about!"


    The Watergate also said: "There is nothing to be said about how you can change if you say that you can change."


    "What is the difference, I am Uchiha... Even if I rely on my own strength, I have to do it. / The world has long since decayed. Since the founding of Ninji, the six times have entered the cycle... ... can only be rebuilt after the destruction of it, new systems, new rules."


    Sasuke is telling a grand project, and finally, the emotions of the ancient well have become excited. Just listen to him and say: "Our Uchiha is the one who masters the truth and the rules, establishes the true tolerance of the world, and greets the true peace. The defects left by the six creations will be compensated. The family, the village, these powerful groups will There is no longer a barrier. No matter who is, you will get the justice you deserve. Imagine that a completely equal world, peace is at your fingertips, no one can threaten the safety of the world, and the power of detachment will be constrained. Of course, shadows and tail beasts They are the first things that should be sanctioned, and their existence is the primary factor threatening stability;


    . Things that are out of balance can only destroy them, and only then can the cycle be over... These are some of you can¡¯t wait. ¡±


    "Nervous disease!"


    The water gate snorted, and he even wondered if Sasuke¡¯s head was a teasing. Sasuke said that his actions completely subverted his worldview.


    "This is the direction you have been working hard for a long time..." The self said: "I can''t watch you destroy this ninja world. Even if it is dead, I will stop you. I have been destroyed by you, but I can''t stand it anyway. Anything that everyone wants to guard, even if it is to fight off life and protect the endurance, I can''t let it be trampled by you!"


    At this time, I also turned my head too far and said to the water gate: "The next battle is dead and dead. Watergate, maybe this is the last cooperation between our teachers and students... You are willing to contribute yourself to the world of tolerance. Life!"


    "I have already been ready!" The watergate was stunned. "From the moment I was killed, I knew what I was going to do. The husband was a man, and he had a big life, and his life was counted." what!"


    "Very good! It''s really my apprentice!" He also praised himself with pride. He understood that this was really the last fight.


    ......


    The rain poured down from the sky, and the northerly wind blew the cold rain.


    As far as the situation is concerned, the four fields of the 100-meter radius are destroyed, and the cracks on the ground are scattered.


    &nbs-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    p; The battle did not last long, and the short five or six minutes ended.


    On the ground, there are two bodies lying horizontally and vertically. Their bodies are cracked in many places. Under the rain, the fleshy and fuzzy residual limbs are blue-gray.


    Not far away, the black figure stood silent.


    In the battle, Sasuke did not ask for much cheapness. He saw his chest breaking through the big hole and being diluted by the rain to the reddish blood.


    The wound was left by the water gate. In the confrontation with Sasuke, he captured the flaw of Sasuke with the thunder god, and the spiral pill broke the body organization of the latter in such a short time.


    Sasuke''s mouth oozes blood, and the blushing kaleidoscope slowly disappears.


    At this moment, Sasuke¡¯s body is on the verge of collapse.


    I don''t dare to delay. Immediately, the assistant in the assistant, the immortal. Longhua!


    The white light flashed, the ground squirmed, and the continuous natural chakra poured into the Sasuke from the ground.


    Miraculously, I saw that the wounds of the cockroaches stopped bleeding, the vitality burst, the granulation grew, and the injury was completely restored within one minute!


    After doing this, Sasuke left here.


    ......


    After the semi-hidden death, the daily administrative power of Yu Ren Village naturally fell to the hands of Shi Lang. Although there are many different voices coming out against it, it can be said that it is difficult. But Shi Lang still gradually stabilized his heel.


    When Shi Lang heard the news of the water gate and the death of himself, a strong sense of crisis came to mind;


    . He knows that this murderer and the assassination of the half-hidden people can''t get rid of the relationship, and it''s the same person!


    Immediately, Shi Lang told his men to find out the beginning and the end of the matter as soon as possible. Of course, this is also an explanation for the people of Yu Ren Village, which will allow him to fully serve the important chips of the public.


    One day later, the dark part of Yuren Village investigated the clues, and finally locked in the hotel where Sasuke used to stay.


    Sasuke certainly left early, and the village of Yuren Village could only fly empty, but they found something important when they searched for clues.


    Sharon''s shuriken, there are some unique signs of sand.


    ......


    "What! The murderer is the country of the wind!"


    Shi Lang listened to what the dark department said, and the brow was twisted into a ball.


    ¡°Can you determine the accuracy of the clue?¡±


    "Back to the adults ~ www.novelhall.com ~ all kinds of spearheads pointing to sand, the possibility is at least 80%."


    The dark department humbly explained and handed the collected physical evidence to Shi Lang.


    After seeing the instruments and shuriken in his hand, Shi Lang was in doubt.


    "If you go on, if someone asks, it means that the murderer has found it. These are all sand-bearing."


    Seeing that the dark part had left, Shi Lang clenched the instrument, and the look flashed like a decision.


    ......


    Ten days later, Yu Rencun announced the end of the world and officially declared war on the country of the wind.


    The sudden wars swept through the same storm, and when people were still immersed in daily busyness, the crisis surged. It really made everyone unprepared.


    The power of Yu Rencun¡¯s accumulated savings for many years burst out, and the power caused by it was almost shocking. The rain-forbearing army began to invade the country of the wind, and the momentum was devastated, and the country of the wind retreated.

 v2 Chapter 447： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Less than a day, the defense of the border of the wind country was completely disintegrated.


    The battle between Yu Ren and Sha Ren was in full swing. The rest of the big countries wanted to share a piece of the war. They participated in the battle with the pretext of maintaining peace in the world.


    The first is the country of Lei, and it is a slap in the face.


    The three generations of Raytheon have always acted arrogantly. He is eager to endure wars in the world. Only in this way can he plunder resources from other countries in a blatant manner.


    Shi Lang knows that the strength of Yu Ren Village is less than the sand and is not enough, so he secretly contacted Yun Ren, using some conditions and reached a consensus with Lei Zhiguo.


    Under the promotion of Shi Lang and the three generations of Lei Ying, the Golden and Silver horns and the Ninja Guards rushed to the battlefield in the first time. More powerful forces poured into the land of the country of the wind. The fighting form quickly fell and was almost in jeopardy. !


    The country of fire adjacent to the country of the wind has not had any action so far, as if it is on the wall, there is no fear of the safety of the country of the wind;


    The three generations of wind and shadow have already burned their eyebrows, and they have rushed to send their hearts to the country of fire for help.


    Muye Village, Huoying Office, Uchiha mirrored the documents in his hands.


    Since taking over the role of Huo Ying, the mirrors have been ruthless, decisive and decisive, and administrative management is quite obvious. However, when he faced the help of the country of the wind, he hesitated for the first time.


    The war is sudden and almost unresponsive. As a shadow, the mirror must focus on the overall situation. Of course, the overall situation here refers to the interests of the country of fire.


    The truth of the lips and the cold of the teeth, Yu Zhibo mirror naturally understands that this time, instead of going to the rescue, after the country of Lei and the village of Yu Rencun destroying the wind, the next goal is definitely the country of fire.


    However, it is so easy to send troops to support the country of the wind, and the country can only do it. After all, the country of fire has just experienced civil war. It can be said that it is very badly hurt. If it is once again involved in the wars of other countries, it will probably damage the roots of the country of fire. .


    Difficult, to the position of Huo Ying can understand the heavy responsibility, the action must be careful, inadvertently will make irreparable mistakes.


    Uchiha Mirror knows that this matter cannot be separated from Sasuke. The source of all this is what he caused. The outbreak of the war is the fuse.


    However, now is not the time to blame Sasuke, the wind country is in jeopardy, and then do not order, it is likely to miss the best time to support.


    The matter is urgent, Uchiha mirror does not have much time to think. The next day, Uchiha mirrors the country that supports the wind and forms an alliance to fight against the enemy.


    The participation of the country of fire solved the urgent need of the country of the wind, and the battlefield pressure was much smaller.


    Not long after, the advantages of Lei Zhiguo and Yu Rencun were recaptured a little bit, and the two sides gradually formed a situation of stalemate.


    The war is changeable, and Raytheon, who doesn''t want to have a long night dream, has contacted Yan Ren Village and intends to form an alliance with the three generations of land shadows to break the deadlock between the two sides.


    Tu Ying has been waiting, and Lei Ying¡¯s active invitation is what he wants. As a result, he can have more chips in future negotiations and gain greater benefits for Yan Ren Village.


    After a simple negotiation, Lei Ying and Tu Ying reached a consensus. After the country that destroyed the wind, all the spoils were divided into five and five, and Lei Zhiguo and Yu Rencun had to pay a large amount of war materials to Yan Ren.


    Driven by the interests, the power of Yan Ren Village soon joined the battlefield. The attack of the three major forces is unstoppable, the battlefield is even more fierce, and the country of the wind is not tolerable-->>, the latest chapter of the fastest reward of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The easily reclaimed land was once again invaded.


    As a last resort, the country of the wind and the country of fire have contacted the country of water, and they want to solve the temporary dilemma by virtue of the power of the village.


    The shadow of the earth is very simple. As a three-tailed man, his character is violent, and he wants to break out of war and fighting. An hour after the release of the rescue letter between the two countries, he sent a large number of fog troops to the battlefield.


    On the battlefield, the ninja went on and on, and went to the battlefield under the call of the shadow. For the sake of honor, for the village''s reputation and interests, they use the means of ninju to kill and kill, like a beast, running in the blood and fire!


    In this way, a war triggered by Yu Ren Village has spread to the entire endurance world. The situation in which the five major powers participated in the war at the same time has become unmanageable. The third end of the world has officially erupted!


    The battlefield, the slaughterhouse, is full of the most primitive side of human nature, the beast.


    Killing, plundering, devastating, destroying, weapon collision, ninjutsu banging, blazing fire tongue mixed with sharp soldiers and brothers, sputtered Mars burst into fascinating flames;


    The perfect feast of war, violent aesthetics, colliding with the **** song of ice and fire.


    The country of fire, the country of the wind, and the country of water each sent ninja troops to the battlefield, killing and killing, and using the method of ninja to harvest their lives.


    Daming and Shadow sit firmly in the battle hall, planning the offensive strategy once and for all, racking their brains for victory. Of course, they all have their own ghosts and have their own ulterior motives. To sum up, it is the benefit. Only the interests are the most real, and only the interests are the most fundamental factors that motivate them to work hard.


    Although the third endurance war was triggered by Sasuke, the high-level forces of many forces have made great efforts for it. In these eyes, war is only a means to use, and the best means to rob the territory and resources.


    The war continued for a small half-month, and many people died every day. The incomplete bodies were transported back from the battlefield.


    The ninjas looked at the corpse with no expression. The former partner''s rotten meat was covered up by the shroud. They still remember their smiles, but still remember the scene of the task. Nowadays, they have become dim. Memory pieces¡­¡­


    "This is a war..."


    A 30-year-old ninja couldn''t bear to see the body of his companion. He turned his head and said to the responsible captain: "I don''t know when this battle will continue."


    "I don''t know The captain''s head wears a wooden leaf protector. Some of the cross-legged faces have traces of blackened fireworks. This person is Ibixi.


    "The last command must be held for another three days. This is also our mission, for the successful implementation of the "dagger" mission."


    "Dagger task? They have something big to move..."


    ......


    The Uchiha family also participated in this battle. They had a lot of power to write their eyes, and their opponents were frightened by fierce fire and unpredictable tricks.


    The Uchiha family recognizes the pride of the sky, and no one in the world can bear with it. In the Uchibo family, this kind of psychology has become more common since Sasuke came. They think that Sasuke is the one who led Uchiha to the glory. Like the Uchiha wave spot sixty years ago, it can bring Uchiha unlimited hope. People.


    This is trust, and it is also expected that the Uchiha family will have been forgiving for too long. They are eager to hope that the people of the world will once again bring them to the highest peak of Ninja.

 v2 Chapter 448： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Subtly, most Uchiha people see Sasuke as a pivotal figure. In their eyes, Sasuke is the next patriarch.


    The teenager named Yu Zhibo stopped the water and knew that his future was smooth. The people around him looked at his eyes full of envy, and the feeling of being noticed made him enjoy.


    Stopping the water can also remember things that happened a month ago, which is a major turning point in his fate.


    "Stop the water, would you like to be my disciple?"


    "disciple?"


    The water stopped incredulously looking at the man in front of him. In addition to the shock, the eyes were mixed with infinite respect.


    "me¡­¡­"


    Stopping the water and opening the mouth, the throat is dry, there is a feeling of being speechless;


    "What, don''t you like it."


    The man''s line of sight is projected onto the face of the water, and the blushing writing eye is like the most beautiful Wanhua lens.


    When he was seen by the man, he only felt that his heartbeat was slow. He tried to straighten his body and looked up at the legendary man.


    "Sasuke adult, I am willing to be your disciple... Please... please please accept me as a disciple!"


    Said, stop the water and hurriedly bent down, almost became ninety degrees.


    "Ok¡­¡­"


    Sasuke nodded and said, "Good, stop the water. You are my apprentice from today. I will try my best to teach you. I hope you will not let me down."


    "Thank you, teacher!"


    If he is too excited to stop talking, he knows that as long as he has entered the door of Sasuke, his future achievements will be unimaginable. After all, the other party is a legendary person, bringing the Uchiha family to a brilliant peerless By!


    After looking at the water stop, Sasuke is very satisfied, and the heart is not the genius of Uchiha. It is no wonder that he can open the other gods.


    Thinking of the gods, Sasuke¡¯s heart, he has already seen the horror of other gods.


    Sasuke''s gaze makes the water stop a little embarrassing. At this moment, he is only about eleven or two years old. His face is still pretty, his hair is black and black, and his facial features are correct.


    That line of sight is like a sharp edge, almost to penetrate the heart of the water.


    I couldn''t stand it anymore. I had a fever on my face, and the dark road, Sasuke''s eyes were so scary, I didn''t do anything wrong... Don''t! This is the first time to worship, don''t be embarrassed, especially in front of Sasuke adults, be sure to hold on!


    With a small amount of time, Sasuke took back the look of the examination, but turned his back and said: "You stop the water, you are very good, your future achievements will never be under me."


    "Adult? I..."


    Stop water, do not understand what Sasuke said, a slight glimpse.


    "My writing wheel has already seen through, the great potential hidden in your body, your strength, your writing eye, that is the eye that can look at me, very good. If conditions permit, you can achieve My higher realm, perhaps, Uchiha¡¯s future depends on you."


    "Adult!" Wen Yan, stop the water and be flattered, said: "In my eyes, adults are always my master, is the most powerful Uchiha!"


    "The strongest?"


    Sasuke turned around and looked at the water with a funny look. "Do you understand what is the strongest?"


    "The strongest is the most powerful ninja! Forbearance first!"


    "First? Hehe..."


    Sasuke shook his head and said, "What is the first, what is the first after? Stop the water, you will understand it in a few years;


    . ¡±


    ......


    I stopped thinking about the help of Sasuke on that day and said to myself: "Sasuke adults have high hopes for me. I can''t let him down. Don''t worry, Sasuke, I will follow your advice, Uchiha, I think it is the most precious. presence!"


    &-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Nbsp; Pack up your mood, stop the water from the tent, go straight to the biggest one in the Uchiha camp, where Sasuke rests.


    "master!"


    The water stopped outside the door and said: "The water is coming."


    "Come in."


    The familiar sound began to sound, and the water stopped into the tent.


    The water stopped looking around, the decoration was simple, there were almost no other extra things, and it looked very empty.


    "Is the Ninjutsu I taught you to learn?"


    "Learn it! Of course, I will practice more with the professor''s technique."


    Sasuke put down the books in his hands and got up from the sitting room and said, "It''s very good. I have to test it before I learn new skills. Is it really the same as what you said!"


    Seeing Sasuke to examine his own strength, the water is tight, but it can only be **** the scalp.


    Stopping the water and following Sasuke left the Uchiha camp and went to a mountain not far away, where there was a small open space.


    "Try to attack, don''t keep your hands."


    Sasuke looked at the opposite stop and said hello.


    "Adult, offended!"


    The water stop is also unambiguous, and after a polite battle gesture, the writing wheel is opened.


    Three hooks!


    The black hook is rotated, and the blush pattern reflects Sasuke''s figure.


    "Up!"


    Stop the water and say to yourself in the heart, step on the foot, and quickly turn into a black shadow to face the face!


    In the face of the water-stopping offensive, Sasuke does not evade. In his opinion, the action of stopping the water is still too slow.


    "what!"


    When the water stopped low, it was close to Sasuke''s body, and the body swung in the air. A whip leg carried the sound of the wind and screamed to the Sasuke Gate.


    The situation is like thunder, and the strength of the millennium is surging!


    "boom!"


    A muffled sound, but see the assistant''s arm a horizontal, just right to block the water stop, and along the trend, straight out the water stop.


    In the air, the water stopped, and stopped his body with his waist. At the same time, he saw the blue light shining in his hand. The chakra condensation was a harsh blue arc.


    Rachel!


    That''s right, it''s Ray''s, and the water-checking Chakra property Sasuke has already probed, fire, thunder, water, wind, and four attributes. This result surprised Sasuke for a while. You should know that the four attributes or the five attributes of the ninja are rare in the world of tolerance, and the water can have four Chakra attributes, which has to say that his talent is high.


    "Be careful!"


    The harsh thunder slammed down, and the dazzling blue arc thundered like a snake.


    At this point, Sasuke''s eyes changed for a while Eternal Kaleidoscope opened!


    "roar!"


    When the thunder fell, there was only one blue in the line of sight.


    Of course, the water stop will not think that this move will hit Sasuke, and the fact is the same as he thought, Lecce was easily cracked by Sasuke.


    The vision is clear, and the right hand of the water stop is easily caught by Sasuke. The blue arc flashes and almost disappears.


    At this moment, the change is protruding!


    However, the left hand of the water stop suddenly appeared in the huge wind attribute Chakra, and the spiral sphere of the blue light smashed into a quiet!


    Spiral pill!


    Stop the water and even use both the spiral pill and the thunder cut!


    "Spiral pill!"


    The destructive abruptly printed Sasuke''s chest, the sharp Chakra fluctuations will tear everything!

 v2 Chapter 449： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "boom!"


    The ground trembled, and the cobweb-like cracks spread from the center of the two.


    The purple and blue Chakra fluctuations rise to the sky, and the water-stopping spiral pill is blocked by a purple light curtain. The turbulent ripples flicker like a boiling water on the light curtain.


    It is the enchantment!


    "Hey!"


    In the last collision, the water was rebounded and opened, and the enchantment just flashed and the calm was restored.


    The shocked water stopped rolling and fell to the ground. Then he turned up and gave a gift to Sasuke. He said with great respect: "The master is so strong that he stops the water."


    The water-stained look made Sasuke stunned, and then the long-lost smile appeared on the tight face. "You are doing very well, I am very satisfied."


    At this moment, Sasuke is thinking, this is the so-called teacher-apprenticeship.


    "Great. Master!"


    Sasuke¡¯s praise made him almost laughed when he was excited, and he was able to get Sasuke¡¯s recognition. This is something he did not think of.


    "Master Master! I will continue to work hard and will never let you down!"


    On the way back to the camp, Sasuke went very slowly, and the water did not dare to advance. The rules followed closely behind Sasuke.


    I don''t know when it was on the edge of the camp.


    Sasuke¡¯s voice awakened him when he stopped the water in his heart to recall the new technique.


    "stop the water."


    I saw Sasuke suddenly stop, stopping the water and looking to one side of his gaze. There, a team of medical staff hurried past the stretcher, which was the body of the Uchibo people.


    Sasuke just stood there quietly, until the stretcher disappeared into view.


    Somehow, Sasuke''s back makes the water stop feeling like a breathless, almost suffocating suffocation.


    For a long time, Sasuke slowly said: "Stop the water, how do you think about this war?"


    "war?"


    After stopping the water, he did not understand why Sasuke asked this question.


    "Master, are you in your heart?"


    Sasuke didn''t speak, except that the black back was deeper and seemed to be a huge burden.


    Stopping the water and thinking that Sasuke is saddened by the death of the Uchiha people, he said: "When I was young, the elders told me that war is sinful, it will take away people''s lives and destroy everything. In school, teachers also do the same. Say, as long as the war exists in this world, then people will not be greeted with happiness. By now, I have experienced this war personally. I finally realized the hatred of the adults for the war. It is really impossible to be Forgive things... Master, the war has broken out, then the dead are inevitable, what we can do is to end the war as soon as possible."


    Speaking of this, the tone of the water stop is a bit heavy. "I, I don''t want to see my companion die any more."


    "Maybe..." Sasuke still turned his back to the water, so he couldn''t see any of his expressions. "Wars always bring pain to people. Death is also a no-brainer. You are right, end the war as soon as possible. This is the only thing we can do."


    "Go, stop the water, it''s time to perform the task."


    This time Sasuke went very fast, and the water stopped to catch up.


    ......


    &nbsp-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The task of the dagger was put forward by the name of the country of the wind, and it was supported by most high-level leaders at the strategic meeting. In order to successfully implement the task 100%, the top officials decided to let the Uchibo family take charge of the trip;


    For the trust of all of you, Uchiha is doing his part, and Sasuke is personally self-recommended, and set up a military order at the strategic meeting, determined to take full responsibility for the implementation of the decapitation task.


    At first, the top officials of other villages questioned the strength of Sasuke, but when they learned that Sasuke had an eternal kaleidoscope, they had taken away their contempt.


    This evening, the dagger mission was officially implemented.


    Sasuke did not bring a few helpers, only Uchiha stopped water and Uchiha Fuyue.


    Uchiha Fuyue, as the eldest son of Uchiha''s other family, has a position in Uchiha. This time, following the big troops to the battlefield, he followed his father''s opinion: It is best to stay with Sasuke and make some merits so that he can be promoted in the future.


    This disguised gold-plated Uchiha Fuyue accepted it with pleasure. He had long wanted to see who Sasuke was, and whether the latter¡¯s strength was as terrible as people said.


    For Fuyue, Sasuke treats him like the ordinary people, and there is no other special difference.


    When Sasuke saw Fuyue for the first time, Sasuke stunned. He tried to coincide with the other person in the memory, but found it was in vain. It was also at that moment that Sasuke really realized that his time and space were only parallel spaces, and that everything here could not be equated with the paintings in memory.


    Before leaving the camp, Sasuke deliberately said: "Stop water, Fuyue, you only need to assist me in this mission. If there is any danger, immediately retreat!"


    "Yes, Master!"


    "Understand!"


    Stopping the water and Fuyue have nodded. They know their strength. In some occasions, they should not be reluctant to do so. In case of losing a small life, it is not worth much.


    Ready, the three immediately set off. The goal of this mission is the enemy headquarters, the assassination of the rain, the guardian of the palace, the three generations of Lei Ying, the moon god, and the three generations of the shadow of the wild wood and others.


    According to the news of the darkness, the three people rushed to the road overnight and finally arrived in the border area of ??the Wind Country four hours later, a place called the Valley of the Winds, where the hostile coalition headquarters was stationed.


    The night is deep, and the faint moonlight can''t penetrate the heavy haze. It is already around 1 am, and it falls into a darkness. It can be said that I can''t reach my fingers.


    The three easily sneaked into the enemy headquarters, and Sasuke gestured to wait for the two to wait for him. He himself sneaked into the office building occupied by the enemy. www.novelhall.com~ In the building, Sasuke carefully perceives the surrounding Chakra volatility, after a period of exploration, he found the three most powerful Chakra. Sasuke thought that they were the target of this mission.


    Without further ado, Sasuke then set off, first in the east, where Chakra was relatively weak, and farther away from the other two, it was the easiest place to start.


    When he got there, Sasuke deliberately concealed his own Chakra fluctuations and carefully entered the room.


    Write the wheel eye to open, under the force of force, Sasuke saw the figure lying on the bed.


    The figure is only three feet in size, the skin is rough, and the image of the dark red rosacea is covered with various particles, and the image of a small old man who is alive;


    It is the three generations of the shadows of the wild wood!


    "Old boy, it is not easy to live today!"


    In the eyes of Sasuke, Li Mang flashed, and the sharp small knife appeared quietly in his hand.


    laugh!

 v2 Chapter 450： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The sound of the air blew, and Ohno immediately woke up.


    After all, it is a strongman who has been a long-term and long-lasting world. In the moment when Xiaotaidao just stabbed his chest, Ohnomu would have to avoid it.


    However, Sasuke seems to have anticipated this move of Ohno, and the stinging action suddenly became a sniper!


    Oh!


    The purple thunder glows, and the thunderbolt sharply smashes the space.


    "not good!"


    Ohno is about to stop printing, and the speed of Sasuke is suddenly increasing.


    call out!


    Guanghua flashed, illuminating the old face of Ohnogi, only to see his eyes round, seemingly can''t believe what happened in front of him!


    "How can it be¡­¡­"


    Ohno Wood touched the body that had been broken into two pieces. Under the flash of lightning, the blushing blood dyed the sheets underneath.


    So easy to kill Ohno is also reasonable, after all, Sasuke''s strength has advanced by leaps and bounds, and in terms of speed, the world can not match the number of people.


    Ohno''s face to Sasuke, who is known for his speed, naturally suffers a lot.


    After removing Ohno, Sasuke¡¯s task was completed by one-third.


    "The next step is the west, three generations of Lei Ying, I want to see it!"


    ......


    The three generations of Lei Ying Night Moon is about 50 years old. This age can only be regarded as a strong year in the life of the ninja. It can be said that the current night moon **** has reached the most prosperous period in life!


    Referring to the night moon god, a considerable part of the ninja in the world will be scared. This super-strong ninja, named after Raytheon, is known as the strongest person at that time.


    In the past ten years, the night **** has not lost, with the power of the black thunder conquered one after another ninja, Hell''s Spear and Purgatory Shield is his fame.


    The night moon **** does not have the habit of going to bed early. His compulsory course every night is lightning quenching, using the power of the Thunder to enhance cell activation, thereby enhancing the body strength and body strength. After decades of quenching, the body of the night moon **** can be said to be reinforced iron bones, and even the ordinary b-class ninjutsu can not hurt the skin of his body.


    Just as the night moon was ready to end today''s cultivation, he suddenly noticed a strange chakra fluctuation hidden in the dark.


    "Who!"


    The moon is waving with the palm of his hand, even when five black lightnings are shining;


    call out!


    The air is burning, and the thunder and lightning are everywhere, and a black figure is seen from the secret place!


    I saw the man in the field of vision, and the mysterious light broke out in the eyes of the night moon **** bell.


    "Intruder, you are coming to assassinate this seat! I dare to sneak into the room privately! I am not afraid!"


    Sasuke¡¯s face was expressionless, and he glanced at the night moon and said: ¡°Since I understand what I am waiting for, there is only one chance. It is not easy to kill me.¡±


    "For your self-confidence, I can only say that I am arrogant." The moon is full of confidence, and he does not think that Sasuke has the power to defeat him.


    "For many years, juniors, you are the first person who dares to be so arrogant in front of me. If so, then, pick up!"


    The voice fell, but I saw the black lightning in the hands of the night moon, the twisted thunder snake twisted, and the thundering thunder showed the terrorist power contained in it.


    After the moon god, Sasuke also started, only to see his left hand flashing purple thunder, sharp lightning arc burst out of a fierce sound!


    "It turned out to be Thunder!"


    Seeing Sasuke''s Thunder, the night moon is gazing, but his eyes are full of powerful warfare.


    "interesting!"


    When it is said that it is too late, at the foot of the night moon-->>, the latest chapter of the One Piece Bounty System is updated!


    A meal, but it is flying out, the black lightning carried under the feet makes the ground cracked!


    At the same time, Sasuke also moved, and the thunder of black and purple exploded. The next moment, the thunder of the two collided.


    "boom!"


    The space around it trembled a little, and the two people¡¯s bodies flew out in the dust and smoke, and no one even found it cheap!


    "This kid..."


    The night moon **** has a glimpse of his heart. From the collision with Sasuke, he probably mastered the strength of the other side. From the Chakra reserve, it turned out to be the tail animal level!


    "This is troublesome."


    The night moon **** knows that he is on the most powerful enemy of this life, and he is not careful, he will die of this place.


    At this point, I don¡¯t dare to care for the big, the whole body is chakra running, and the black lightning is like a cloud covering the whole body.


    It¡¯s awkward!


    The sharp popping sound is like a cannon, and the body of the night moon is expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    It is one of the stunts of the moon god, the heavenly thunder!


    After a few seconds, the body of the night moon is no longer inflated, and it stops at about three meters. At this moment, the giant night moon **** raised the momentum to the extreme, but the foot between the move is the right index finger.


    Hell''s Spear, also known as a hand, is the strongest attack of the Night Moon, and can penetrate any object in an instant.


    The black lightning is compressed at one point, and the thunderous thunder of the thunder has become a deep shock because of the strong pressure. This is the most terrible thing to attack the spear of hell, with a broken face, with an instant burst. Thunderstorms destroy everything!


    laugh!


    The roaring thunder was fleeting, and at the moment when the Hell Spear was launched, Sasuke took the shot.


    "Raytheon Overlord Gun!"


    The purple thunderbolt instantly covered Sasuke¡¯s left arm, and at the moment the Thor¡¯s Bawang gun was completed, the night moon¡¯s attack had arrived.


    boom!


    The collision of the gun and the spear, the roar of the purple and black lightning shocks spread and spread.


    Oh!


    The floor furniture in the house was turned into powder. In the end, the roaring thunder and lightning formed a thunder column and broke into the roof.


    "what¡­¡­"


    The night moon **** was horrified. He couldn''t believe what was happening in front of him. He could actually take his **** spear with bare hands!


    "Your Thunder is only this power... Three generations of Raytheon, you are too disappointing."


    "Thunder. Lecce!"


    The left arm that collided with the index finger of the night moon **** again showed thunder, and the gathering of the thunderballs broke out;


    Thousands of birds sing The thunder of lightning rushes along the right arm of the night moon god!


    "Kid, don''t be proud!"


    The night moon **** whispered, and the black lightning appeared again, but a thick layer of lightning armor was formed to protect his body.


    Nourish!


    Rachel slammed into the lightning armor, and the continuous blasts swayed and opened. Under the power burst, the night moon was shaken out!


    boom!


    The night moon God slammed into the bluestone wall behind him, and the whole body was embedded in it. At this moment, the lightning armor on his body still exists, and the black black lightning eroded the wall.


    "Oh, hateful!"


    The third generation of Raytheon is splitting, and he is so embarrassed for the first time that he has been forced to this point. This is a shame! It¡¯s red* naked and shameful! !


    "Unforgivable! Unforgivable! Kid! I want to kill you!"

 v2 Chapter 451： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The night moon **** burning in anger flew out of the wall, and all of them were covered in black lightning. The beasts generally roared and vowed to completely defeat Sasuke.


    "The beasts that are forced to go to the road can only be vainly resisted."


    I saw Sasuke take a step back and quickly seal it!


    Hey!


    The air trembles, the purple streamer undulates, and under the inexplicable force, the air instantly sticks.


    "This power."


    The night moon **** only feels like being in a quagmire, the body is very heavy, and all aspects of the action have been greatly hindered, and the violent thunderbolt has extinguished a few points.


    Got a chance to breathe, Sasuke no longer keeps his hands, he knows that the enemy''s reinforcements are coming, so they must be quick and quick.


    Immediately, Sasuke finished printing again.


    The enchantment appeared, the space was closed, and 3,600 arrows were condensed under the powerful force.


    Hey!


    The purple torrents rushed, and the night moon was cold, and he felt that death was so close for the first time.


    "Block me!"


    The night moon **** is desperate to push the chakra in the body, the black lightning armor is thicker, like the real steel armor.


    boom!


    The Devil''s Sun hit the night moon god, and the huge force directly shocked him out.


    The rest of the devil''s sun shone and completely surrounded the night moon god.


    Hey!


    The armor of the body of the night moon is constantly being eroded. In less than three seconds, the thunderbolt of the thunderbolt burst, and hundreds of purple arrows stabbed his body.


    ......


    "Intruder!"


    Killing the night moon god, Sasuke took back the surgery, turned and looked at the direction behind him, where the lights were bright, and a group of ninjas appeared from everywhere, and the group surrounded Sasuke.


    A brown-red short-haired man came out of the crowd, and the ninjas around him gave way. This person is the Weigong Shilang, the only leader of the coalition.


    Sasuke looked at the surrounding ninja with no expression, and finally locked his eyes on Shi Lang.


    "Are you coming to die, or do you have the strength to beat me."


    Shi Lang did not answer Sasuke¡¯s words, but instead said: ¡°I admit your strength. Those who can kill the shadows and the thunder shadows are certainly not opponents. But we caught two small mice outside, don¡¯t you ignore them. Life!"


    "Bring it up!"


    Shi Lang gave a command, and then two people wearing Uchiha costumes were brought up, it was the water stop and Fu Yue.


    Shi Lang looked at Sasuke and took out the knife with his knife. He used a knife blade to gently slide over the neck of the water stop. In an instant, some blood beads ooze out.


    "It seems that the two companions you brought are cumbersome. Uchiha''s guy, the companion''s life and death is between a thought, the task or their life and death, you decide!"


    Seeing to threaten Sasuke with his own life, stop water and Fuyue regret it. I knew that I would stay there and did not move. I couldn¡¯t help Sasuke¡¯s help but fell to the enemy¡¯s end.


    Stop the water and say: "Master, don''t worry about us, the mission is important! As long as you kill him, this war will end, Master! Let''s do it!"


    Although Fuyue is very unwilling, he has not been able to enjoy his life, he can''t be willing to die like this, but the water stopped saying this, Fu Yue is also attached to the face: "Sasuke adults, you can do it, as long as you can win In this war, our lives are nothing."


    "Your companions can really care about the big picture."


    Shi Lang sneered at the rich -->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Yue Yiyan, the only timid timid on his face was captured by him.


    "Uchibo''s guy, you call Sasuke." Shi Lang no longer looks at the water and Fuyue. He stepped forward and said to Sasuke: "I know that you Uchiha is more important than anything else. You are in the world of tolerance." No one knows the status and reputation. However, Sasuke, in my opinion, these are shit, what kind of family? What reputation! Is it not as important as the life of the tribe!"


    Shi Lang pointed to the water stop behind him and said: "Look at your eyes! They are your companions! It is your people! Live two lives, you will have the heart to watch them die... , Sasuke, I promised not to kill you..."


    "What do you say, what does it have to do with me."


    Sasuke¡¯s sudden voice interrupted Shi Lang.


    "What do they have to do with me." Sasuke''s voice was cold, and the expressionless face was as calm as a stagnant water. "For me, there is nothing the most important thing, my footsteps, no one can stop... For whatever reason, do you want to threaten me with their lives? Too naive;


    . ¡±


    It was said that everyone in the room was changing. They did not expect Sasuke to be so ruthless.


    The water was shocked first, then he lowered his head, and Fu Yue was pale and unbelievable looking at Sasuke.


    Shi Lang did not believe that Sasuke disregarded his companion''s life and said: "You think about it again, think clearly! Sasuke, you don''t care about the eyes of others! Don''t you worry about your people''s responsibility?"


    "You seem to have misunderstood one thing from beginning to end."


    Sasuke''s eyes began to change, and the black and white eyes were gradually replaced by **** hooks.


    "They are not my companions, and I don''t have a companion. The so-called ninja games have no value in my eyes. What are the companions? Hey, do you think you are in the house? I have seen it before, the world. Dark, so I will cut everything..." Sasuke''s feet began to move, while the left hand flashed purple lightning.


    "You are not killing them! Let''s do it!"


    The voice is falling, Sasuke is flying out, and the goal is Shi Lang!


    "Damn!"


    Shi Lang snorted and immediately ducked.


    "Hey!"


    The meat body tears, but a ninja behind Shi Lang is broken into two halves!


    This is completely disrupted in the next game, and the rest of the ninjas are suffering and unprepared to fight. Shi Lang immediately went to Fuyue and squeezed the neck of the latter.


    "Stop! I will kill him if I move again!"


    Shi Lang threatened loudly, but this did not seem to have any effect on Sasuke.


    After Sasuke killed a ninja, the thunder was revived and there was no intention to stop.


    "Bastard!"


    Seeing his own hands continue to be killed by Sasuke Shi Lang anger and heart attack, the hand is tight, I heard a bang, actually directly crushed the throat of Fuyue!


    "Sasuke adults..."


    Fu Yue was so stunned at the time of his death that he was full of horror and looked at the indifferent Sasuke there. He could not believe everything in front of him.


    ......


    "Damn! The devil is going to die!"


    The ninja who caught the water stopped seeing his companion in death, and his heart was worried. He would kill the water and avenge his companion.


    The knife shines, and the water stop can already feel the pressure of death.


    "Is this the feeling of death? Sorry, Sasuke, my agreement, not realized..."


    Stopping the water and closing his eyes, he does not want to see himself dying.

 v2 Chapter 452： Festival

    Nourish


    During the day, there was a thunderous thunder on the ear, and then a little warm liquid dripped on his face.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    The underwater consciousness opened his eyes and saw Sasuke¡¯s blushing writing eyes.


    "Master Master..."


    In such a moment, the water will be moved to cry.


    Master, he still cares about me!


    Sasuke didn''t talk. After killing a ninja around him, he would leave the water.


    "Don''t let him escape!"


    Shi Lang threw away the body of Fu Yue, and immediately ordered all the people to endure and support them. In the blink of an eye, it was impenetrable.


    "It''s really annoying!"


    Sasuke''s eyes condensed, and the blood condensed from the left eye.


    "Amaterasu!"


    Snoring!


    The black flame appeared out of thin air. At very high temperatures, the ninjas surrounded by them evaded.


    In the panic, dozens of ninjas were buried in the sea of ??fire.


    "You are back!"


    Shi Lang couldn''t bear to do unnecessary casualties, busy retreating, and he himself greeted straight.


    "Leave me!"


    Shi Lang whispered, the golden light on his chest, but the nine rotating golden spheres roared out, and the light curtain formed in the blink of an eye, trapping Sasuke and stop the water.


    "Seeking a jade?"


    Seeing the golden sphere, Sasuke¡¯s mind glimpsed, and immediately the seal in his hand, but the nine broken arrows emerged.


    call out!


    The broken magic arrow flickered and ran into the quest for the jade.


    Hey!


    Under a single blow, the golden beggar was actually a crack!


    "Not asking for a jade."


    Seeing this change, Sasuke assisted his eyes.


    Just as the light curtain was dying, the scenes of Sasuke and the water stop were suddenly changed, the space was distorted, and the reddish world was full of ridiculousness.


    "Master, this is?"


    "This is my space, I will name it an infinite sword!"


    Shi Lang¡¯s figure slowly flashed from a distance, waiting for his voice to fall, and the red land was suddenly filled with thousands of handles!


    The infinite sword system is not an orthodox ninjutsu, but it is a trick developed by Wei Gong Shi Lang to understand the power of the body.


    "Sasuke, stop here!"


    Hey!


    This space feels the call of Wei Gong Shi Lang, under the invisible fluctuations, the tens of thousands of swords edged together to send a sharp sword.


    call out!


    The tens of thousands of swords controlled by Wei Gong Shi Lang turned into a streamer!


    "Danger!"


    Sasuke will stop the water behind him, and he himself is taking a step forward, and his hands are constantly being printed.


    Hey!


    Continuously oscillating and spreading, we saw dozens of layers of enchantment that will be Sasuke and stop water protection.


    At the moment, the infinitely infinite sword system ruthlessly hit the outer enchantment.


    àèÀïžÀ²;


    A sharp popping sound rang out on the enchantment.


    Rao is a strong enchantment, but it can''t resist thousands of ancient sword attacks.


    Hey!


    The first cracking sounds, followed by a chain reaction, the first layer, the second layer, the third layer... less than five seconds, and only the remaining enchantment is only about sixteen.


    "It''s a bit interesting."


    Seeing this, Sasuke''s gaze is slightly more interested in the ability of Wei Gong Shi Lang. He knows that the reason why Wei Gong Shi Lang can make an attack similar to seeking the Tao, and the special ability of the latter can not be separated from it, and this so-called infinite sword system is also derived from that ability.


    "Let me see, your strength!"


    I saw Sasuke''s body began to rise purple mist, and wrapped the water in it. In the blink of an eye, a burly six-foot imaginary warrior was formed.


    "this is¡­¡­"


    When Wei Gong Shi Lang saw the change of Sasuke, his face changed, and he immediately launched a mad attack with the infinite sword system.


    Hey!


    The last enchantment was broken, and Zuo Zuo was also straight out.


    "laugh!"


    Two black sharp blades are taken from the waist of the hair, and it is the sword of the earth!


    In the face of tens of thousands of slashes, it is necessary to wave the black blade to resist.


    clang!


    At the same time, the two swords that had been smashed at the same time were smashed, and the body shape was turned, but it was rushing to the side of the Weigong Shilang!


    "Not good!"


    Aware of the intention of Zuo Zuo, Wei Gong Shi Lang immediately controlled the ancient sword floating in the air, and constantly blocked the footsteps of Zuo Zuo in an attempt to stop it.


    The infinite sword system is powerful, but it must be equally horrible. The ancient sword slammed into the body, but it only made it shake, and did not cause any substantial harm to it.


    In fifteen seconds, Sasuke has already advanced a hundred meters, and there is only less than 20 meters away from Wei Gong Shi Lang.


    "Damn!"


    Wei Gong Shi Lang saw the situation is not good, with the idea of ??withdrawing and retreating, but also refused to attack, actually turned and ran!


    "Run off."


    Sasuke didn''t want to let go of the guardian Shi Lang, and then immediately controlled the need to suddenly accelerate.


    One second, the gap of 20 meters narrowed to five meters.


    "Leave it!"


    A snoring sounds like a bird''s beep.


    Feeling the danger of being in the back, Wei Shilang hurriedly looked back and saw that the black-added sword was slamming down, and the black inflammation caused the surrounding space to be distorted;


    Hey!


    Black inflammation rises to the sky, the extreme high temperature that erupts will burn the ground around it At this time, a little golden brilliance emerges from the black inflammation. The next moment, the black inflammation of the sky is actually Dissipate quickly!


    "I''m not right!"


    Sasuke''s writing of the round eye immediately caught the situation under the black inflammation.


    There, Wei Gong Lang was covered by a layer of golden shadow, and the black inflammation around him was swallowed up by the shadow.


    After seeing the illusion, Sasuke recalled that he had seen it at Nanga Shrine.


    At the same time, stop the water watching the changes on the field, see the black inflammation gradually dissipated, shocked and at least a lot of doubts.


    "Master, the guy..." The underwater consciousness pulled the sleeves of Sasuke around him and said, "Isn''t that a big **** of the gods?"


    "Indeed."


    Sasuke said: "I didn''t expect to meet such a person. I am more and more interested in his ability."


    Finally, the black inflammation completely dissipated, and the body of the Weigong Shilang was exposed.


    "It¡¯s almost going to die."


    Wei Gong Shi Lang was too late to be grateful. The next moment, his eyes flashed a bunch of purple brilliance, and then, a strange force controlled his body, but could not move!


    "what happened!"


    Wei Gong Shi Lang struggled, but found that even his own Chakra could not be sensed at the moment.


    ......


    "You are called Wei Gong Wei Gong Shi Lang."


    Sasuke took the water to the front of the guardian Shi Lang and said: "Your ability is very good, I appreciate you very much... I really hope that we can cooperate."


    "It¡¯s not good for me to be captured by you. But let me succumb to you, oh! Next life!"


    "The mouth is quite hard." Sasuke used the words of Wei Gong Shi Lang as the wind, and said: "As a rain, your ambition is not limited to the land of Yu Rencun... It is the reason for the death of Hanzang. War, Wei Gong Shi Lang, have to say that you are really rash."

 v2 Chapter 453： Festival

    "Oh, this is my failure, I am lucky to be captured by you. To kill you, you can follow it! Don''t think we can cooperate!"


    The attitude of Wei Gong Shi Lang is still tough, and the look of a dead eye is like that.


    "It seems that the misunderstanding between us is really not small... so it is worth it." Sasuke said, he turned to the water around him and said, "How do you say that you should punish this prisoner?"


    "punish me¡­¡­"


    There is no tension in stopping the water, and he is the first to punish others.


    "I, I don''t know. Master, it''s better, let''s let him go."


    "Let him go? No, it''s too cheap."


    Sasuke looked at the guardian Shi Lang and suddenly remembered something. However, it is said in a haze: "It¡¯s good to kill this kind of hard bone. Just don''t know... Wei Gong Shi Lang, if the one in your family knows how to perform after your death?"


    "Yi Lizi!"


    Wei Gong Shi Lang¡¯s heart sank, and he knew that if he died, he could not live alone.


    "What do you want!"


    "I don''t want to." Sasuke said: "It''s just a simple appreciation. Wei Gong Shi Lang, I am very curious about your ability to display the legendary things. This ability is really extraordinary."


    Wei Gong Shi Lang is also a smart person, knowing that Sasuke is not killing him, he will let go of his heart.


    Wei Gong Shi Lang said: "My ability, as you have guessed, can be like something in mythology. I named it ¡®projection¡¯.¡±


    "Projection?"


    Sasuke is very curious and said: "How is it concrete?"


    Wei Gong Shi Lang was in a dilemma, and this gave Sasuke the true meaning of ¡®projection¡¯.


    Telling Sasuke¡¯s own secret, Wei Gong Shi Lang said: ¡°Can you let me go now?¡±


    Sasuke was still immersed in the shock of ¡®projection¡¯ and only reacted after hearing the words of Wei Gong Shi Lang.


    "Now can''t let you go, Wei Gong Shi Lang, as you said. ''Pan Ying'' is a kind of ability to change the tolerance of the world, and I can''t let this ability twist the balance of the endurance. So, I must be against you. The ability to control!"


    "what!"


    Wei Shilang screamed and began to struggle. "You don''t believe it! I have told you the secret, let me leave here!"


    "Don''t be nervous, I didn''t say you didn''t let go. Wei Gong Shi Lang, I have already told you that I am looking forward to the cooperation between us. As long as you promised, I will let you go."


    "Cooperation? Hey! It''s not a disguised control!" Wei Gongshi Lang snorted, this little trick had been taught as early as half-hidden, and he didn''t want to be a shackle again.


    "Control?" Sasuke said: "You have to say that there is no way. For me, this is just cooperation. Wei Gong Shi Lang, you can''t promise to agree to this condition... I am detached from the control, sorry, I only Can destroy it by hand."


    Sasuke¡¯s voice is very cold, with almost no feelings.


    Standing next to the underwater consciousness, I had a cold war, and Sasuke¡¯s coldness made him feel at a loss.


    Shi Lang knew that he had no choice but to be forced to go to the road. He could only agree to cooperate with Sasuke.


    "Well, I promise you;


    . ¡±


    Shi Lang was able to finish this sentence if he exhausted his strength. For him, it was hard to get rid of the semi-hidden. I did not expect to be planted in the assistant.


    "Very good!" Sasuke nodded and said: "I hope you say it, otherwise, not only you, even your wife will not let go."


    "you!"


    Seeing that Sasuke wants to take threats from the life of Lizi, Shi Lang hates Sasuke and Sasuke, "I will not betray you!"


    ......


    The task of the dagger was finally completed, and Sasuke returned to the Uchiha camp with the water stop.


    On the road, I stopped watching the back of Sasuke, and the pace at the foot was slightly hesitant.


    "Master Master."


    Subconscious, the water stopped shouting out, he had to figure out one thing.


    "There is something." Sasuke turned around, but the speed at his feet remained undiminished.


    "I... what did the master master say at the time...I am for you, just...just an insignificant person..."


    In the end, the sound of stopping the water is much smaller.


    "..."


    Sasuke did not speak, but the action of the road stopped.


    The water is also silent. He doesn''t know how to answer the Sasuke, and in his heart, he is really afraid to hear Sasuke''s answer with a cold attitude.


    The night wind began to rise, the water stopped shrinking, and the cold wind that whipped and whipped made him a lot of goose bumps.


    "Hey!"


    Sasuke¡¯s feet moved, and he turned his head to sweep the water.


    "Go, stop the water."


    If the words fall, Sasuke will turn around.


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    Without any answer from Sasuke, I feel that my heart is hollow. However, it is more fortunate that if you really hear the ruthless words, you can''t afford to stop the water.


    No one talked on the road of the two, and the atmosphere was dull and solidified.


    Coming to the Uchiha camp Sasuke¡¯s voice suddenly came.


    "stop the water."


    The cold voice made the water stop a little, looked up, still Sasuke''s expressionless face.


    "You have to remember that whenever you are my apprentice."


    "apprentice¡­¡­"


    Stopping the water and jumping, I nodded hard. "Master, I will always remember."


    The task of the dagger was successfully completed, and the Yu Zhibo camp was immersed in the celebration, which finally diluted the sorrow of Uchiha Fuyue¡¯s death.


    Sasuke fell asleep after washing, and did not participate in the celebrations of everyone.


    No words for the night, the next day. Sasuke led a group of Uchiha people who returned to the war to return to Konoha. There is nothing wrong with them here.


    According to Sasuke¡¯s request, Shi Lang hurriedly withdrew. On the battlefield, only the army of Lei Zhiguo and Tu¡¯s country remained.


    The news that the night moon **** and Ohnomu were killed spread throughout the coalition. In addition to the repeated defeat of the battlefield, the entire army was completely distracted. Even if the name was applied, it could not change the chaotic situation.


    The military heart is scattered, the battle is defeated!


    As a last resort, the name of the country of Lei and the country of the land compromised, acknowledging the failure of the Third Endurance World War;


    . Of course, as a defeated party, treaties and indemnities are indispensable, and these are left to the full power of the country of fire.


    The third time the World War of Resistance, which lasted 21 days, killed and injured tens of thousands of people, most of them were ninjas, and a small part were warriors and civilians. Due to the intervention of the Uchiha family, the war was ended in a short period of time, and did not affect too many areas. The main battlefields were concentrated in the territory of the country of the wind, which is the main reason for the small number of casualties.


    It is also because of Uchiha¡¯s contribution on the battlefield that people once again re-recognized Uchiha, not only in terms of strength and reputation, but also in authority and status, and faint. Uchiha has truly become the first recognized by the world. Big family.

 v2 Chapter 454： Festival

    After the third round of the war of endurance, the economic and military decline of all countries, especially the wind, thunder, earth, and the three countries, could not restore the pre-war strength in three years.


    The country of fire and the country of water received a large amount of defeated materials and became the biggest beneficiary in the war. This is one of the greatest benefits of the war. The victorious country can complete the original accumulation in the shortest time and provide a huge material resource guarantee for the rapid development in the future.


    A month later, the traces left by the Third Endurance World Wars gradually disappeared, and the territory of the Wind Kingdom began to restore the tranquility of the past.


    However, for the people of the wind country, the once raging war still makes them remember. Every time I think of the tragedy of the Three World Wars, many people look pale, and they don¡¯t want to go through the days of flesh and blood.


    As a leader, the three generations of the wind and shadow watched their subordinates die of incompetence and incompetence, this incompetence makes the three generations of wind and shadow. For the first time, the three generations of wind and shadow feel that their age is really big.


    A few days later, there was news from Sha Ren Village that the three generations of wind and shadow automatically abdicated, and the four words of the four generations of wind and shadow were used. At this point, the country of the wind began to recuperate for five years.


    ......


    In the village of Muye, as always, the legacy of the civil war has gradually been remedied, and people have begun to recognize the reality, no matter who is in power.


    Uchiha¡¯s efforts for the Three World Wars were obvious to all, and the battle was resolved in the shortest possible time. Such achievements are remembered by the people of Muye. A large part of the people even began to think that Uchiha is very reliable and is a family that can provide maximum security.


    Perhaps this is human nature. Weakness always seeks strong asylum. Even though the powerful has committed unforgivable sins, the short-term comfort will make them forget everything and indulge in the powerful structure.


    Uchiha mirror finally came to an end. As soon as he dealt with the post-war issues of the Three Wars, he directly found Sasuke and asked the latter to explain why he wanted to kill the semi-Tibetan.


    What is this, what is the account after the fall? Of course, it is calculated after the fall!


    At the beginning, Uchiha¡¯s mirror heard that Sasuke¡¯s message of killing the semi-hidden smuggling had blown up the lungs. Why did Sasuke help the boy to keep his mind?


    Not long after, Sasuke went to the Naruto Office according to the meaning of Uchiha.


    As soon as he entered the office, Sasuke saw the old face of Uchiha mirror that almost fell off the ice.


    "Huoying adults."


    Sasuke pretending not to see it, sitting on the sofa next to the ceremony.


    "You stand up for me;


    ! ¡±


    Uchiha didn''t hit the mirror, he yelled: "Say! Why are you killing half-hidden!"


    After all, it is the current patriarch, Sasuke still wants to give face, does not sit down, stands and says: "There is no reason, killing is killing, is it still let me resurrect him?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    Sasuke¡¯s indifferent answer shook Uchiha¡¯s beard and shouted: ¡°Have you ever thought about the consequences? How much trouble will you cause when you kill him! The third time you endured the world!! You are killed. How many people! How many people do you leave homeless! How many people do you have to disperse!"


    Uchiha mirror is really very angry. He took a look at the table and the documents on it spilled over.


    "I have not done anything wrong. If the patriarch is angry, he can expel me." Sasuke looked at Yu Zhibo and said: "I don''t think that I am a sinner. The outbreak of this war was originally in keeping with the weather. The so-called villages, the so-called shadows, and the big names who are crowning the peace banner, they are the real executioners. Without their efforts, how can this war spread to the entire ninja... Besides, Konoha is not Have you gotten a lot of benefits from that war, and the patriarch, your Naruto seat is not sitting more stable than before."


    "Miscellaneous stuff!"


    Uchiha''s gaze is staring at Venus, and he said: "You still have the merits! Killing people, causing so many troubles! Let me praise you!"


    Uchiha mirror has been so angry for the first time in the past ten years. He is not calm at this time when he is a good old man. He only listens to him: "Even though you said that the third endurance war is a shadow The big names made it, but you don''t forget, if it''s not for you, the gunpowder can burst at once!"


    "..."


    Sasuke did not speak, let Uchiha mirror.


    For a long time, Uchiha mirror was tired, and he took a breath and said: "Sasuke... The most unwilling thing in my life is that children don''t live up to expectations. No one can take up the heavy responsibility of the Uchiha family. For a long time, I have been Waiting, I look forward to the emergence of a peerless genius in the Uchiha family, who can lead Uchiha to stand on the peak of the endurance world. When you appeared in Uchiha, I was really happy... Finally, I finally saw Hope. You know... I really want to see you as a biological, leave you here and you can do your best for the prosperity of Uchiha."


    Having said that, there are some tears in the old eyes of Uchiha Mirror. "I don''t know what you have experienced, and I don''t know what you are thinking. I just hope, I hope you can stop and take a look. Around, they all regard you as a loved one and as a friend... In this world, there is endless light in addition to darkness."


    Uchiha Mirror¡¯s words are long-lived, and hate iron is not a steel, and all the strength is exhausted.


    These are all seen in Sasuke''s eyes. He is not a cold-blooded person. The performance of Uchiha''s mirror makes him a little moved.


    However, this level is not enough.


    Sasuke chose a superficial compromise and took a step back. He said: "I understand the pains of Huo Ying adults. Sorry, I am wrong..."


    Seeing that Sasuke is soft, Uchiha mirrors a sigh of relief. He is not really going to pursue Sasuke¡¯s responsibility. It is only because of the face of the elders that he has to make a reasonable explanation.


    "Go on, boy, I am tired."


    Uchiha mirror looks a lot old at the moment, waving his hand weakly.


    "Yes, Huo Ying."


    Sasuke retreated.


    ......


    On the shadow of Yanying Yanyan, the black silhouette stood still.


    "It¡¯s really a quiet place to be nostalgic."


    Looking down on the vast wooden leaf village, Sasuke''s expressionless face surfaced with memories. He remembered that in the days of Konoha, there were many memories in the world, Muye Village.


    "Unfortunately, these are all appearances. The darkness of this world cannot be erased. It is like the bones of the bones, and it will never be exhausted. The darkness of this world cannot be expelled even if people work hard. The gap between people, The gulf between countries, because of the existence of selfish desires, because of the existence of hatred, can never be filled."

 v2 Chapter 455： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Hey..."


    Sasuke recalled the Uchiha wave of the world. For the peace of the village and the overall situation of the country of fire, he resolutely shouldered all the guilt and shouldered many darkness. Being hated and being cast aside, he still practices his promise and follows the path of his mind.


    Even if you are in the dark, bear the burden of humiliation, you still have to illuminate that with a little light.


    "Oh, this is your choice, your forbearance... It doesn''t matter if you are resentful..."


    Sasuke''s gaze began to fluctuate. He understood that Sasuke, don''t let me down, when he was dying, that is to hope that he can inherit the unfinished legacy, and give his life for the sake of the wood leaf.


    "Sure enough, it is an admirable ninja. Uchiha, you left me with a round of eyes, and I hope that one day I can use it to fulfill your wishes. Even if I am dead, I want to pass through my eyes." Seeing the illusory future, hey, it¡¯s like your style."


    Sasuke touched his left eye, where he could still feel the heat of the silk. He did not fully absorb the power of Uchiha. This heat is like a spider''s silk. It is entangled in the left eye, snooping, waiting.


    Write the round-eye change, red and black, symbolizing the dark and **** curse of the eye, in the original six-pointed star black triangle hook deep inscribed.


    "When the wheel eye sees it, it projects darkness, but it is always looking for light. Dark shadows, the blade of the **** slaughter, this is the writing of the round eyes. The so-called curse, isn''t that the same thing? ¡±


    The scenes of the Uchiha family being slaughtered are still clear, and the faces of each of the tribes are vividly visible. This is a curse, and the fate is attached to the nightmare that Sasuke can never get rid of.


    "I can change everything, I can do it. Even if I am alone, I have to do it." Sasuke said to himself, and the cold wind blew through Yanyan until he reached the village of Muye.


    "The darkness of the world can never be removed. Since everyone hates sin, then all the darkness is carried by me. I just hate me, just resent me, many sins are attached to me, and finally I will be jealous." Broken. In this way, the world of tolerance will be peaceful..."


    Although it is a ninja, it is still difficult to escape the curse of life and death.


    The age of the mirror has been high. Due to the last incident, the gas was actually touched by the gas, and the old wound that had not been committed for many years recurred.


    In recent days, the body of Uchiha mirror has gone from bad to worse, and the coughing and wheezing looks really worrying.


    As the most loved daughter, Meiqin really cares about the body of the mirror and takes the initiative to take care of the latter''s life.


    In the morning, the beauty of the piano service mirror wash, and fulfilled the responsibility as a daughter. In her opinion, the health of the mirror is more important than anything else.


    For the service of Meiqin, the mirror does not stop. He knows that he has not had much time. His daughter wants to do filial piety. How can he deny his words and hurt his daughter''s heart?


    On weekdays, the mirror is very loving Meiqin. As the youngest daughter, Meiqin is simply the little princess of Uchiha. The mirror does not require Meiqin to do anything, only hope that the latter can live happily; it is best to see Meiqin in person and find Ruyi Lang, so that the mirror can be laughter and end.


    After eating the medicine sent by Meiqin, the mirror looked lovingly at her daughter, and the contours of the past were gone, and the more and more out of the time, the more beautiful it was. Meiqin''s appearance is with her mother. In her early years, Meiqin''s mother was one of the best women in the wood, and there were so many people to pursue.


    Go to Meiqin-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Here, the mirror does not know who is going to spend the seventeen-year-old daughter.


    As the saying goes, the daughter who marries is poured out of the water. Parenting, the most distressing thing is probably nothing more than this, watching his daughter marry, and separating the flesh and blood away from home, how this kind of thing can be accepted. If you marry well, see your daughter''s happiness, the big stone in the parents'' mind is finally put down; if the marriage is not good, the daughter is suffering from sin in others, and even the parents will not be noticed.


    So, it¡¯s difficult.


    The mirror is caught in such a whirlpool. He really does not want his daughter''s married life to be a lot unsatisfactory;


    But the mirror knows that the daughter always wants to marry. Meiqin can''t stay with her for the rest of her life. It wouldn''t be so easy to talk about marriage after the expiration date.


    It¡¯s a good thing to look for a man to become a mirror again. My daughter is so good. Who is the best to marry?


    After all, it is aristocratic, and it is Uchiha. According to tradition, the daughter of the patriarch must marry the native, on the one hand, to maintain the purity of the bloodline; on the other hand, because of his identity, the woman will not suffer much from the man.


    "The people of this family?"


    I don''t know why, Sasuke''s figure appeared in the mind of the mirror.


    Indeed, Sasuke is Uchiha''s genius, and is the most promising candidate for the next patriarch, but his character really does not let the mirror rest assured.


    The mirror realized that it was useless to guess what it was, and he spoke in the spirit of respecting Meiqin.


    "Mega, what do you think about Sasuke?"


    The sound of the mirror gave the Meiqin a glimpse, and the action of cleaning up the dishes stopped.


    Meiqin did not look back. She saw Sasuke in the mirror and thought he knew something between himself and Sasuke.


    "Father and adult, Sasuke is very good." Meiqin forced to calm down, and looked back, smiled slightly: "What is the father''s adult care for Sasuke? If you are in poor health, let your daughter tell him." ""


    "Oh, no, it''s okay."


    The mirror is a bit embarrassing. As a father, he knows that it is too straightforward to be good.


    Meiqin continued to clean up, and after a while, everything was packed and stopped.


    "Father''s adult Muye''s things will be handed over to other people to do it. You will be able to take care of your illness these days." Meiqin sat down at the bed and covered the quilt with a mirror, saying: "Your The color is much better than yesterday. The weather has turned cold recently. If it is a cold, it is not good."


    Meiqin is very gentle. The mirror can feel the filial piety of Meiqin. I really hope that he can get better soon.


    Before I remembered, the mirror was a little sad.


    "Mei Qin, if your mother is still there, the daughter is so big, if she can see your filial piety, I am very happy. Your mother went early, leaving you alone, has been hurried for more than ten years. Alright."


    "Father is an adult."


    Meiqin hangs her head, she still remembers the outline of her mother, but those memories are as faint as the old photos.


    "You don''t think so much, get sick as soon as possible, and the mother does not want to see your sickness."


    Meiqin comforted and tried to make a strong look. She smiled and said: "The people of Muye are also expecting their father to heal as soon as possible. As a daughter, I only hope that you can be healthy and healthy... Don''t think so much. It is."

 v2 Chapter 456： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Oh, I am old. I don''t know what my body is. Meiqin, don''t worry about me. I have already seen it since I was old and sick... but it is you..."


    The tone of the mirror became low. "You are so big, I don''t know if you have someone you like, father, I really want to see how you look when you marry..."


    "father;


    ! ¡±


    The mirrored words made Meiqin blush, and immediately passed his eyes and said: "What the father said is that the daughter only wants to be with her father and watch her father get better every day."


    The words are good, but everyone knows that this is a form of comfort.


    "Haha, don''t be shy, I am your father. You can''t stop your father." Jing love said: "I just don''t want to see the happy daughter before the death, Meiqin, you I have grown up, and some things my father can¡¯t control. Just, just be a father¡¯s hope that you can be happy. If your mother is alive, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to have a dowry for you.¡±


    Meiqin understands what he thinks in the mirror. He is thinking that he has not had much time. If he is not as soon as possible, I am afraid that I will not see my daughter marry before I die.


    Mind here, Meiqin took the old hand of the mirror, although it was slightly rough, there are many age spots, but it is very warm, just like childhood.


    Meiqin comforted: "Don''t worry about your father, you can definitely see it."


    "I really look forward to it." The mirror was a little gratified. After a pause, he tried again and said: "Child, can you tell the father who the person is?"


    At this moment, Meiqin didn''t want to hide it. He bowed his head and said with a broken can. "You have already said it... Sasuke."


    "Sasuke!"


    Hearing the words, the mirror stunned and said to himself: "Sure enough."


    Although it is a must for Sasuke, this is the choice of Meiqin, and the mirror is not good to say. He laughed and said: "Sasuke is very good. If you like him, it will be much easier. Choose a day and do it quickly. I can¡¯t wait to eat your favorite wine, haha..."


    So straightforward, Meiqin immediately made a big red face, and people with thicker faces couldn¡¯t stand such a shackle, let alone a little girl who didn¡¯t leave the cabinet?


    "I, my father, I am going to take medicine."


    Drop this sentence, the beautiful piano fled


    ......


    A few days later, the mirror was a lot better, and no more sickness.


    The patriarch¡¯s return to health is naturally a celebration of the family. Good things are in pairs, on that day, the mirror announced another thing, three days later, Meiqin and Sasuke officially engaged!


    "What! Xiaogong is mainly engaged!"


    "And the man is Sasuke!"


    The Uchiha family completely blasted the pot. In less than an hour, the news spread throughout the leaves.


    As a party, Sasuke and Meiqin did not appear in the eyes of everyone. Meiqin was ashamed, and he was not comfortable with the mirror and arrogant.


    Sasuke is even more at a loss, and he can¡¯t even recover from that shock;


    "How is it possible, why is it like this?"


    Sasuke doesn''t know how to express the mood at the moment, shock, regret, jealousy, hope?


    When I heard this news, Sasuke wanted to swear by the refusal to stop the marriage, but I don¡¯t know why, when he finally went to the door of the mirrored room, he actually retreated ->>, the fastest update of One Piece''s bounty The latest chapter of the system!


    .


    Sasuke grabbed his head, tried to drive away and his own subconscious, and confronted him. He has never been so embarrassed, he is very scared, wants to escape, far away from here, but found that he can not control his body.


    "What am I looking forward to, why do I have this feeling, the inexplicable impulse... Sasuke, you are a personal scum!"


    After some entanglements and constant self-question, Sasuke found that he could not cut off that emotion. He felt very close to the emotion of Meiqin. He further wanted to go further with her and feel her body temperature, which is her breath.


    Sasuke never thought of the result of today. The black flowers have been blooming, and the smell that is emitted is like a poison. It is impossible to extricate themselves.


    Perhaps everything has already been doomed, and the moment the Meiqin sent the deduction of the deduction, the Sasuke understands that the cause between him and the Meiqin is also the bitter fruit of the fate of reincarnation.


    "The wood leaves after twenty-six years have already been different from the original."


    Sasuke said to himself, "Maybe, I should try a new life, Meiqin..."


    Sasuke clenched the gold button in his hand and pulled it back into his sleeve pocket.


    ......


    The master¡¯s hand was sitting in front of the vanity mirror, and I didn¡¯t know how long I stayed.


    In the mirror is a blonde beauty, gentle temperament with a three-pointed tough, Liu Mei picturesque, skin color like jade, the most is a touch of purple sand embellished after the shadow.


    The only fly in the ointment is the red eyes, it seems to be sad for a long time, perhaps, it has been crying since sitting here.


    The news of Meiqin and Sasuke''s pro-family has undoubtedly given the hand a hammer, almost letting the hand break the blood, the dizziness and nausea are really uncomfortable.


    If other people are okay, but the other party is Meiqin, her girlfriend, the same sister.


    I remembered that Sasuke and Meiqin cuddled each other, and the scene of the light kiss together, the outline of the hand was white.


    "He will be engaged tomorrow... I, how should I be good... I..."


    Disappointing, the hands of the hand whimpered, not that she was weak, but I do not know why, she could not give up.


    It¡¯s clear that Sasuke¡¯s hatred is in the bones, but it¡¯s really the day that the master has discovered that the other party has gone deep into the heart and can no longer hold anybody.


    Hate, lost, and finally into the whirlpool in the dark ~ www.novelhall.com ~ hover, hehe.


    The master did not know what to do, and even she could hardly feel her existence. But in my heart, she remembered the scene again, struggling, piercing, deep, and almost a bit of pain in the flowers.


    The traditional engagement ceremony was quite cumbersome, and it took almost a day to get through.


    Fortunately, everyone is a ninja, physical strength is not a problem, the audience has been in the process of respecting the gods is still undecided.


    Respecting God is a very troublesome ritual, almost one-third of the engagement ceremony. It has been said since ancient times that there are eight million gods in the world. This is not blowing. The actual number may be more than eight million.


    Uchiha has its own shrine, the Naga Shrine, which enshrines the gods that the Uchiha family believes in. After worshipping the outside god, the most important master worship ceremony is about to begin (the so-called master god, the **** who is responsible for the cause and death of the sick and the dead. In the tradition of Uchiha, the main **** is the founding **** who lives in Gaotianyuan. ), so half of the agenda for the sacrifice ceremony is to be carried out at the shrine.


    It¡¯s already night, and the Nanhe Shrine is full of people, and the vocal vocals can¡¯t cover the solemnity of Kagura. The Chinese lanterns are dressed up in black and red tones.

 v2 Chapter 457： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    As the little princess of Uchiha''s family, Meiqin''s engagement ceremony is quite grand. Many people come here to look at it. At first glance, the black pressure is on, and the flow of people along the mountain ladder continues into the depths of the jungle;


    Some traders have even done business here, fried ice, apple candy, octopus, goldfish and other market businesses can be seen everywhere, it can be said that an engagement ceremony is fully organized into a summer festival and other activities.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Jingshen only ended. As the protagonist of the ceremony, Meiqin and Sasuke had a breathing space, followed by the gods in the crowd.


    When Sasuke and Meiqin appeared, the crowd cheered and looked down at the sight of the crowd. They saw that Sasuke and Meiqin were separated from each other and slowly descended from the stone steps.


    Sasuke''s costumes conform to the tradition, wearing black silk and clothing. On the back, the left and right chests and the sleeves are embroidered with Uchiha''s group fan logo. The white hand holds the fan and the feet are white sandals. His appearance is handsome, and the clothing decoration is even more remarkable.


    Meiqin has not replaced the dark dress of the gods, embroidered black, red, gold three color lines, her right chest is embroidered with a fan. In general, the face of Meiqin is white, the black hair has been set up, and the head is decorated with traditional gods. It looks like a god-like figure from afar.


    The eyes of the people somewhat made Meiqin a little nervous. She tried to maintain a dignified manner and prevented herself from making any mistakes. When friends and relatives cheered on the side, Meiqin nodded, and her mouth was always smiling with a shallow smile, and she reported her most perfect posture.


    This is also the first experience of Sasuke Sasuke. It is false to say that it is not nervous, but it also tries to maintain it. Because this is the first time for him and Meiqin, it is even more important. Under the eyes of the public, there must be no mistakes. Fortunately, Sasuke is very good at making high-cold expressions, and any negative thoughts are held in his heart. At the very least, no abnormalities can be seen from the outside.


    The crowd retreated with the movement of the two, and the gods prayed, and the distant music was passed to the foot of the mountain.


    "Sasuke."


    The sound of Meiqin suddenly passed over, and then Sasuke felt that Meiqin had bumped into his right hand.


    Sasuke looked around and whispered, "Is it a little scared?"


    "Yeah." Meiqin kept his posture and whispered: "There are so many people in my heart, so many people look at us, some are unnatural."


    "Marriage is like this, don''t worry about their gaze, just follow the program and you''re right."


    Sasuke held the palm of his hand, and he felt a little sweat and wetness in the latter.


    After half an hour, the mountain road that was not so long was finally finished. Because it is an engagement, the process of ¡®Xie Enli¡¯ is eliminated (commonly known as the elders), and both Meiqin and Sasuke enter a float, and the entire engagement ceremony is over.


    ......


    In the evening, Meiqin and Sasuke each returned to their residence, and the noisy day came to an end.


    Sasuke unloads the wedding attire and puts on a comfortable bathrobe to prepare for a break.


    At this time, the closed door was suddenly pushed open.


    "Tsunade¡­¡­"


    After seeing the coming, Sasuke was a little shocked, so late, what the master came here to do;


    "What do you have, it is not good to be seen by others. After all, I just got engaged with Meiqin. You... or go back."


    The hand did not move, and did not speak, just hanging his head, the golden hair became a bit dazzling under the light.


    -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Seeing that the hand was unmoved, Sasuke went up and closed the wooden door. He didn''t want to make a rumor at this section.


    Just as Sasuke was ready to turn around, he suddenly felt a tight back, and turned his head away, but he saw the hand leaned over, and the loose hair was pressed a little messy.


    Sasuke didn''t know what to do. He didn''t know what the purpose of the hand was. In desperation, he had to say: "The night is deep. If something happens tomorrow, it will take a long time. I will be very embarrassed when I get to Meiqin."


    "Are you abandoning me?"


    The hand suddenly sounded and looked up, and a slightly dry face appeared in Sasuke''s line of sight.


    It can be seen that the eye of the hand is still red and swollen, and the brown pupil reflects the shadow of Sasuke. "Why are you doing this to me... That day, if there is no such thing, I will become like this!" To be determined, under the force, the body of Sasuke will be pulled over.


    The hand grabbed Sasuke¡¯s chest placket and bit his lip and said, ¡°How do you treat me, what is going on between me and you!¡±


    A little bit of blood oozes from the corner of the lips, because it is too hard, and some of the dry lips are actually bitten out of the blood.


    At this moment, Sasuke is speechless, and the expression of resentment of the hand makes him rarely pick up.


    "I am just abandoning things for you! Or, you and I are just passers-by, what is your so-called love, simply abandoning it!"


    The hands are very irritating, and even some mental disorders. The scenes in the forest came out again, and the face of the hand was even more pale. Every detail went deep into the mind, and I couldn¡¯t get rid of it if I resisted it.


    The body of the hands began to tremble. She only felt that she was chilly. If she was not assisted by Sasuke, she would even fall down.


    "It really is ugly."


    The master suddenly burst into laughter and watched Sasuke''s gaze become awkward.


    "I hate you, you destroyed my life, everything about me! You are a devil! Haha, I have seen you in your ugly face, and I am wearing a human skin. Sasuke, don''t think you will Meiqin together, your ugly behavior, I will tell everyone! Wait, I will retaliate against you!"


    The master hand pour out all the resentment, like facing the killing of the enemy, and can''t wait to eat its flesh and bones!


    "Are you finished?"


    Sasuke concealed his emotions Go back to sleep after he finished, there are still many things tomorrow... You said it is good, I am personal scum, I am sorry for you. ¡±


    "You finally admit it!" The singer said: "Poor Meiqin didn''t know that he had married such a beast, sad."


    The screaming of the hand, completely lost the female''s restraint, the final strength of the effort to restore self-esteem, physical, but also psychological;


    . In Sasuke, there are so many things she lost.


    Sasuke didn''t care about the roar of the hand, and didn''t talk, letting the master hold it.


    It didn''t take long for the hands to be tired, and the eyes were drooping, and the lost souls would fall to the ground.


    At this moment, the expressionless Sasuke finally moved, and he took the arm of the hand in time to avoid her falling to the ground.


    The eye of the hand was slightly lifted, and there was no feeling of affection. Instead, it was scornful of export and struggled to help with Sasuke.


    "Let me go! Stop!"

 v2 Chapter 458： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    I saw that the assistant was tight, but he held the hand in his arms, letting the latter struggle and not let go.


    After a while, the hands of the team finally did not struggle, but they bite on the shoulders of Sasuke, the strength of the force, there immediately bite out the tooth prints, the bright red blood stained the light-colored clothing on Sasuke.


    Sasuke snorted, he felt guilty, and there was no movement to block the hand. Looking at the latter''s expression, his heart was soft.


    "I really feel sorry for you. I know that you hate it. I don''t want you to forgive me. The outline, like what I said, I like you very much. This is a mere Doubt... Because I like it, I am impulsive, and I have done these things for you. I know that you are very unwilling, and I really want to get back to this tone. Even if I kill, I can¡¯t be too much. I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t expect it to you. The spirit has caused such a big stimulus."


    Say, Sasuke stretched out his hands and made a long hair behind his hand. He said in her ear: "I just had a bad attitude. I am sorry, I am worried that you will not think about it. But now, it¡¯s ok, it¡¯s been a while. It should be dissipated... Meiqin, the thing between me and Meiqin is entirely the meaning of the patriarch, I can''t have any resistance, I hope you can understand. My attitude towards you is the same as the first sight, there will be no change. My heart will always have your place... If possible, I really hope that the protagonist of today is you."


    Sasuke said, he does not expect to change the mentality of the hands, but I don¡¯t know why. After saying these words, his heart has suffered a lot. At the very least, the kind of cockroaches is gradually decreasing.


    The relationship between people is often so wonderful, and a few words are likely to change everything (but whether it works or not, it really depends on luck). Sasuke felt that the body of the hand trembled a little, and the next moment, the tingling of the shoulders was much reduced.


    I saw the hand to push Sasuke, the red eyes were a little flickering, and the momentum that was going to be killed just now was much weaker.


    "Can I believe you?"


    The sneer sneered a little and said: "Do you say these things to others? It¡¯s okay to lie to Meiqin, but I have to fool me. Almost, I will not destroy the relationship between you and her. Just said If you have passed, it will be gibberish. Sorry, I am tired."


    The hand of the hand fell into the arm that he wanted to block, turned and left, without hesitation or nostalgia.


    "..."


    "This will also be free, and it will be the same for her. If hate can solve everything, then continue to hate, at least until then she can have a living thought."


    Seeing the hand away, Sasuke talked to himself, looked at the crooked moon in the sky, and finally closed the threshold.


    In January, due to the engagement, Meiqin¡¯s attitude towards Sasuke is more and more tender, and he almost wants to put a single heart on the lover.


    This is also the norm. For traditional women, as long as they are identified, they will follow their whole life, regardless of their personality. This is also called the marriage of chickens with chickens and dogs with dogs (of course, Meiqin has not married).


    In the middle of this month, Sasuke and Meiqin have played many places, such as Tian Zhiguo, Lei Zhiguo, Fengguoguo, and even the snow country of the northernmost land.


    Indeed, this trip similar to the honeymoon was proposed by Meiqin. For these countries, Meiqin has long been yearning for it, but it is not because of family rules that cannot go far. It¡¯s hard to get to today, Meiqin naturally wants to take this opportunity to go through the world with the lover.


    The country of water, the place named Jing Shangqiu, Meiqin and Sasuke came here.


    In the end, the girl loves to play with the heart. Even though the boat is all the way, the playfulness of the Meiqin is still not reduced. Just after the luggage is settled in the hotel, it will pull ---, the latest chapter of the latest one of the One Piece bounty system. !


    Sasuke went outside.


    Inoue is supported by the tourism industry to support the local economy. Therefore, the tourist fields and various leisure places are all raised.


    "Sasuke! Look! It looks like a very interesting look!"


    Just arrived on the street, Meiqin took Sasuke through the crowd, to the most conspicuous Ferris wheel.


    "It''s so high, Sasuke, let''s go up."


    At the side of the Meiqin, Sasuke went to the ticket office and asked for advice from the latter.


    I don''t want to destroy the interest of Meiqin. Sasuke can still say something. Naturally, I agree.


    The Ferris wheel rotates slowly, and the scenery of the entire well in the upper hills is at the moment.


    Meiqin sat in the opposite side of Sasuke, holding the bought cone in his hand and looking at the glass window wall, and from time to time told the latter about the interesting places she found;


    . However, Sasuke is somewhat absent-minded, with one hand holding his chin and looking out the window, I don¡¯t know what to think.


    "Hey! Are you listening to me?"


    "Oh, sorry, I just lost my mind." Sasuke took back his thoughts and said, "I am embarrassed."


    "You."


    Meiqin rolled his eyes and handed the remaining half of the cone to Sasuke''s mouth.


    Sasuke didn''t like to eat sweets, but he also gave a bite to Meiqin and said, "Where are you going?"


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. There are so many interesting places. I can''t finish it all." Meiqin licked the cone that was about to be turned off, and some pink cream stuck to the corner of his mouth.


    Seeing Sasuke looking at himself, Meiqin¡¯s face was red, realizing that he was eating indecently, and he was busy using paper towels to clean his mouth. He said: ¡°There is another interest in the night of the Ferris wheel. Listen to others and say that the scenery at night is also the most beautiful. of."


    "I will accompany you at night." Sasuke added, "I also like night scenes."


    It is said that Meiqin''s eyes have turned into a beautiful arc.


    From the Ferris wheel, under the recommendation of Meiqin, the two went to the haunted house.


    Standing in front of a haunted house full of eerie horror, Sasuke can''t help but look at Meiqin. She didn''t expect her appearance to be weak.


    However, after coming out of the haunted house, Meiqin could not have the kind of enthusiasm before entering. I saw her face whitish, as the frightened deer generally held Sasuke''s arm apparently scared.


    "Sasuke... It¡¯s so terrible, scared me, and now I¡¯m shaking when I think about it.¡±


    However, the next words are to make Sasuke feel ashamed.


    "We will come here tomorrow, it hasn''t been so exciting for a long time."


    Sasuke: "..."


    Soon after noon, Meiqin and Sasuke were eating out.


    Most of the restaurants near the playground are young men and women, and some are parents with children.


    Next to the window, Meiqin and Sasuke sit opposite each other, and there are some dishes on the table.


    Meiqin is not eating goods. She always cares about her body shape, for fear of accidentally getting fat, so the food is mainly light.


    Sasuke, in addition to sweets and natto, is acceptable, and is not very particular about the taste of the dishes. Therefore, ordering is basically taking care of the taste of Meiqin.

 v2 Chapter 459： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Sasuke didn''t eat much, and Meiqin didn''t move a few chopsticks because of dieting.


    Meiqin knew that Sasuke¡¯s temper was cold, and he searched for the topic and Sasuke¡¯s words. The time for a meal was spent in a chat.


    Soon after the evening, Meiqin heard that the hot springs in Inoue Hill were good, so he took Sasuke to go to the hot springs;


    The scenery of the uphill hills at night is really beautiful. Under the influence of light and shadow, there is a feeling of being in a dream and a dream. This is the main reason why this place is favored by young men and women.


    On the street, people come and go, and the noisy music on the street covers the laughter of men and women. Meiqin took Sasuke to walk in front, pointing to the surrounding scenery and talking to Sasuke. From time to time, he laughed and seemed to be happy and satisfied. Under the colorful night scene, Meiqin¡¯s face is psychedelic.


    When I arrived at the hot springs, it was the time when the business was booming. After all, hot springs are an extra-comfortable way to relax, so they are especially popular.


    The hot springs here do not have a mixed bath. Men and women are separated, but a lot of embarrassing incidents are avoided.


    Put on the bathrobe, Sasuke found a clean place, lying in the comfort of the hot springs into the gods, under the night sky, a little breeze blowing, the surface of the water smog.


    "The eighth is already there, only six are left."


    Sasuke felt the more substantial Chakra in the body. At the beginning, although the yin attribute power of the eight tail beasts was suppressed by the refining pot, it also overflowed a lot and remained in the body.


    Of course, these extra chakras contain a lot of impurities and can only be used after further purification.


    ¡°It¡¯s very fast.¡± Sasuke clenched his right hand. ¡°As long as you collect enough power, you can open the seal. At that time, you can break through the shackles and become a fairy!¡±


    Thinking of Cheng Xian, Sasuke''s long-lost blood began to boil. As early as eleven years ago, he was looking forward to regaining the power of the world. Although he could not fully control his fate, the feeling of detachment from life and death still made him eager.


    It may be a coincidence that this life has flown into the world of fire, but it has already been doomed. No matter what the result is, Sasuke understands that he has to find out what the vague future is.


    Vaguely, the help of the woman''s laughter came from the ear, and it was like talking about something interesting. Sasuke was not interested in these, and covered his head with a bath towel and sank in the water.


    At the end of the hot spring time, Sasuke did not have a cool appointment and accompanied the Meiqin to the Ferris wheel.


    The Ferris wheel in the night is really the most beautiful, the colorful neon alternates, and the various patterns formed are as charming as Wanhua mirror.


    In the Ferris wheel, Meiqin looked down at the scenery on the ground in front of the window. After the hot spring, Meiqin changed the light clothes, and it was a red and black plaid sailor suit. Due to the posture, some of the following landscapes were directly exposed.


    "Sasuke, I am really happy today, can we continue tomorrow?"


    Sasuke sat next to the Meiqin, and just turned his head and saw the round white background.


    After all, it is a seventeen-year-old girl, most of whom like cute clothes. Meiqin is no exception. The rabbits embroidered on the underwear flashed past.


    "Nothing tomorrow. Sorry, Meiqin."


    "Why."


    Meiqin turned around and looked reluctantly: "You will accompany me, people will look forward to it."


    Said, Meiqin sat down with Sasuke, grabbed the latter''s arm and shook it gently, and spoke in the way of her daughter''s house: "Please, Sasuke, people have not played enough, I will be embarrassed;


    . Meiqin blinked and looked at Sasuke.


    &n-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Bsp; Meiqin''s spoiled did not play much role in Sasuke, only listened to Sasuke said: "I really can''t, Meiqin, I have important things to do tomorrow, and the Huo Ying adults'' instruments have just come over and inform us to go back as soon as possible."


    "This way." Meiqin lost his face and looked like a little girl abandoned.


    Sasuke couldn¡¯t bear it at the moment and said, "I will take time out, Meiqin, and I will accompany you the day after tomorrow."


    "Really?!"


    Meiqin was overjoyed.


    "Yes." Sasuke said: "I will explain it personally by the patriarch, and delaying for a few days should not be a problem."


    "Great! Sasuke!"


    Meiqin was finally satisfied. He kissed Sasuke¡¯s side face and said, ¡°I know that you will promise me... Sasuke, this is a reward for you.¡±


    Meiqin bit his lip and finally got the courage to sit on Sasuke''s leg and use his arms to bend the latter''s neck.


    "you¡­¡­"


    The abrupt movements made Sasuke unnatural, and the warm atmosphere came, which was the breath of the Meiqin.


    "I wanted to do this very early. Sure enough, this posture is very good, Sasuke, are you satisfied?"


    After all, Meiqin took the initiative to kiss Sasuke and said in a whispering voice: "You can move around... you touch me."


    This situation does not dare to move, although the two sides have been engaged, but his identity to the Meiqin is still somewhat unacceptable. After all, in that world, the other party has a blood relationship with him.


    In the middle, Sasuke felt that Meiqin grabbed his right hand and then placed it on a silky thing.


    Under the cotton skirt, Meiqin controlled Sasuke''s right hand and kept guiding him, expecting him to make bolder moves on himself.


    "Sasuke, you try it, I won''t resist..." Meiqin was tempted by the help of the ear, and the hot air came, Sasuke felt itchy ears.


    Meiqin deliberately made a pitiful look and said: "Don''t you like me? Sasuke, I will be upset."


    "Sure enough, she is not her."


    Sasuke said, finally convinced himself with the most crappy reasons.


    Meiqin felt that the hand she controlled became active. Her mouth was sweet and she was quite waisted, making Sasuke''s movements more convenient.


    In the Ferris wheel Meiqin allowed Zuo to help her legs, and she didn''t say anything when she touched the private part. At most, she gave a sigh.


    The strange touch is still going on. Meiqin kissed Sasuke and is no longer just satisfied with the kiss. She is looking forward to more and hopes that Sasuke can go deeper.


    In the morning, Sasuke gave a brief explanation to Meiqin and left the well.


    Meiqin didn''t ask much about Sasuke''s whereabouts. She understood that Sasuke must have important things to do. Moreover, Meiqin also believes that Sasuke said that "I will come back before six o''clock."


    Sasuke went south, using the floating technique to fly all the way. After three hours, he finally reached the destination, a valley called Huajian.


    Flowers are seen around the sparsely populated area, only one hundred and ten people come. A few years ago, it was still quite a bustling place, and the remains of the remains of the woods showed the prosperity of the past.


    Rumors, I saw the terrible demon living in it. Every time I hit the thunderstorm, I came out to make waves. Everything was corroded, and I often plucked cattle and horses (it is said to like people too). The local residents hated it, please come to the Master to drop the demon, but they all ended in failure.

 v2 Chapter 460： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Forced to helpless, most of the original residents chose to migrate, away from the ominous land cursed by the demon, only a few people who stayed in their hometown.


    When I saw it, Sasuke asked the local residents about the characteristics of the demon. As expected, the so-called demon with the thunderstorm was the six-tailed rhinoceros. (This time, the six tails are wild and have not been captured by Yu Rencun. Therefore, it will become a scourge.)


    Without further ado, Sasuke immediately rushed to the place where the six tails often appeared, and the center of the valley was seen.


    In the jungle, the sun casts mottled light and shadow through the uneven leaves, and Sasuke walks on the narrow path, converges and carefully perceives the movement around.


    An hour passed, Sasuke searched the entire valley, and did not find any clues. The six tails in the rumor seemed to be non-existent.


    "There must be something wrong."


    Sasuke believes that the six tails must be somewhere in the valley, but they cannot be found because of some obstacles.


    Suddenly remembered the rumors of the six-tailed thunderstorm, Sasuke¡¯s heart moved.


    Immediately, Sasuke stepped on the foot and appeared at the top of the canopy.


    "Thunderstorm?"


    Looking at the blue sky, the glare of the sun gave Sasuke a look. I saw that Sasuke¡¯s eyes changed, and the **** color wrote a round eye.


    By writing the wheel eye, Sasuke saw the water vapor suspended in the air, which filled the entire field of view like a white mist;


    According to the analysis, Sasuke has roughly mastered the air density and the pressure of the belt. Everything is ready, Sasuke starts to print.


    Fire. The fire is extinguished (copying the Uchiha spot)!


    In an instant, the fire waves rose, the water vapor evaporated, and the large white smoke rushed to the height of 100 meters.


    After the fire was extinguished, Sasuke continued to seal. This time it was a dragon fire. Although it was only a b-level ninjutsu, it was a power that was close to the s-class ninjutsu.


    Nearly 50 meters of orange-colored fire dragons rushed into the sky, where they burst into a sizzling sound, and the water mist that was carried quickly condensed into a large cloud of rain.


    Seeing that the rain clouds are getting more and more, Sasuke launches the sky.


    laugh!


    The black flame fell, and the forest a hundred meters away was caught in a sea of ??fire. Just like pouring oil on the fire, the unbalanced air quickly expanded at a very high temperature. Soon, the pressure difference finally reached its peak.


    "it''s time."


    Sasuke¡¯s voice just fell, and the black cloud covering the forest was getting lower and lower. With the gust of wind, the first thunder sounded.


    "Boom!"


    The blue arc flashes in the dark clouds, like a lamp that is about to burn out.


    Suddenly, the field of vision is bright, and in the thunder of the thunder, the gust of wind slams into the shower.


    During the rainstorm, Sasuke did not take cover measures, letting the rain beat, and his writing wheel eyes were running to the extreme, capturing any unusual Chakra fluctuations.


    Not long after, with a subtle tremor, I saw a glare of thunderous lightning hitting the depths of the jungle, at the same time, the hidden Chakra volatility finally revealed.


    "See it!"


    Sasuke¡¯s gaze is like electricity, and it immediately bears the seal of the void, and flies away to the place where Chakra appears.


    "call out!"


    Sasuke will increase the speed to the extreme, blinking 100 meters in the past -->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    . Followed by his sight, there, a deep area, a sudden rise of white mist, dense air bubbles gathered into a hill-sized ugly monster.


    "Sure enough, it¡¯s six!"


    Seeing the huge meat mountain in front of him, Sasuke didn''t want to waste time. He planned to use the refining pot to suppress the six tails.


    The black streamer fluctuated and saw that the palm-sized jade pot flew out from Sasuke''s chest, and instantly expanded to about five feet.


    At the moment when the refining pot had just appeared, the six tails made a strange call, and when I hurriedly looked into the air, a black beam of light projected down.


    Immediately, I saw a six-tailed body tremble, followed by a soothing rubbing sound, visible to the naked eye, the huge body was constantly compressed, like a balloon that was quickly deflated.


    This is also difficult for the six struggles. After all, the refining pot is the biggest nemesis of the beast. In the face of the refining pot, even the nine tails have no resistance;


    Soon, the six tails were completely suppressed, and in the final unwillingness to turn into clouds, they were absorbed by the refining pot.


    The capture of the six tails soon ended, and after a while the thunderstorm stopped, the black clouds of the sky gradually dissipated.


    An hour later, Sasuke stripped off the six-tailed yin-character Chakra, leaving only half of the strength of the six-tailed breath in the forest. For the six tails, this experience, at least for a hundred years, can restore strength.


    ......


    Before six o''clock, Sasuke returned to the well in the well, and did not say anything about the tail beast. Of course, these are the secrets of Sasuke, and Meiqin does not ask, Sasuke does not need to tell.


    After staying in the upper hill for three days, Sasuke and Meiqin were ready to return to the leaves.


    After a week, Sasuke and Meiqin finally returned to Muye. At this time, Uchiha still has a major event waiting for them, that is the election ceremony of the next patriarch!


    When Uchiha mirrored his family¡¯s selection of the patriarch, everyone in the Uchibo family was surprised.


    Meiqin is very puzzled, how they made this decision as soon as they returned to the mirror.


    "Father, do you really decide?"


    "I have decided, Meiqin, now is the age of your young people. I am getting older, it is time to abdicate."


    Mirror said, looked at the Sasuke around the Meiqin, said: "This time called you back is also helpless ~ www.novelhall.com ~ originally promised Meiqin let her relax for a while ... in this critical period is difficult to protect someone Come out to mess, I am old, I hope someone can come out to help me lead the situation, Sasuke, you are the most powerful person in Uchiha, I hope to use your power to prevent accidents and ensure the success of this selection."


    "Huoying adults are heavy." Sasuke said: "I have married the Meiqin, then it is a member of the big family. Any confession of the patriarch is my business."


    Hearing the words, the mirror is a loose heart. He knows the meaning of Sasuke. Everyone is a family. It¡¯s a bit hypocritical when you go back. The mirror is straightforward: "There is a problem inside Uchiha. Do you still remember Uchiha Fuyue?" ?"


    "Fu Yue? Is he not dead?"


    At this time, Meiqin said: "Is it a four-uncle!"


    "Yes." Uchiha mirror worried: "I really don''t trust him. Although Fu Yue is dead, the most promising candidate for the patriarch is defeated, but I know the character of the handcuffs, he can never stop. He has been planning for the position of the patriarch for a long time. The assassination of a few years ago was also his plan. According to the return of the person I placed in the handcuffs, he is planning a plan to destroy the election ceremony and let him The second son succeeded!"

 v2 Chapter 461： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "I didn''t expect that the assassination was actually instructed by the four uncles." Meiqin was a little sad. She still remembered that Uchiha''s handcuffs and amiable appearances when she was a child, did not expect that the dear uncle of the past would become so mad at the position of the patriarch.


    Sasuke took the hand of Meiqin and said: "Rights and status are things that people are eager to do. The killing of brothers and sisters has not happened in history. How do you plan to be a patriarch?"


    "There can be no mistakes at this critical moment;


    . Sasuke, I want you to go to the handcuffs to inquire about the situation. If the situation is true, you must find a way to stop it. If it is necessary, it is not impossible to take special measures! ¡±


    In the end, the tone of the mirror is much harder.


    ......


    Uchiha is in the northern part of the group, and belongs to the sphere of influence of Uchiha''s other Uchiha handcuffs. The magnificent wooden building is no worse than the patriarchal palace.


    It is obviously more than eight o''clock in the evening, but there is no darkness in the main house. There is no such thing as any anger.


    Under the silver moonlight, the remains of blood on the ground are black and black, and in the courtyard paved with bluestone, there are more than a dozen bodies lying horizontally and vertically.


    In the most distant attic, the middle-aged man around forty is pale, and his eyes are looking at the shadows not far away.


    The clouds drifted, and the blocked moonlight shone on the shadows. At this time, the middle-aged man finally saw it, and the man was Sasuke!


    "Goodbye, handcuffs."


    Sasuke''s face is expressionless, and the **** kaleidoscope begins to rotate. In such a moment, the monthly reading is excited!


    The monthly reading of the sputum is in the eyes of Sasuke. This is another kind of power that is attached to Sasuke in addition to the astronomical image (in Sasuke''s official acquaintance "Xun Lei Chuan" Sasuke used it).


    The **** moon appears, the infinitely magnified moon world, this is the realm of death.


    The horrible power of madness ravages the spiritual world of handcuffs. Hey! Like the broken glass, the blue spiritual space is full of cracks.


    "Well!"


    The hand fell to the ground and covered his head with his hand. Under the shock of the spirit, black blood spouted from the mouth.


    "Sasuke...for...why..."


    The handcuffs are in pain, and it is almost exhausted by the whole body to say this.


    Sasuke slowly walked over to the handcuffs, coldly glaring at the latter and said: "Betrayed Uchihabo to die! This is the command of the patriarch!"


    "The patriarch?"


    The handcuffs smiled and lay on the ground, his eyes full of contempt and unwillingness.


    "Sure enough... he... can''t help it... my existence is just a threat to him..."


    "Sasuke..."


    The front half of the handcuffs struggled to support it. "I have never betrayed Uchiha... I will not betray it! Only this... I will never let others be filthy!"


    When the handcuffs are finished, the body falls to the ground again, and the big mouth is panting, it seems to be back to the light.


    Wen Yan said that Sasuke¡¯s eyes fluctuated a bit, but he still said: "I am just performing the task, sorry."


    After all, Sasuke took out the knife that was carried with him, the knife flashed, and the blood of the splashed red stained the ground.


    The news that Uchiha¡¯s handcuffs were killed was not lost. At the same time, Uchiha mirrored it out.


    "The handcuffs are deliberately rebellious, and it is a last resort to kill him."


    Subsequently, Uchiha Mirror announced the evidence of the assassination a few years ago -->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    There are indications that the handcuffs are not competing against Uchiha.


    Ironclad is like a mountain, and some people who try to excuse things have nothing to say.


    The corpse of the handcuffs was hurriedly buried. Although it was accused of being a traitor, I do not know why, Uchiha mirror placed the handcuffs in the Nanga Shrine.


    According to Uchiha''s tradition, the insurgents must not enter the Nanga Shrine after their death, and they have to think deeply about this move.


    ......


    The handcuffs suddenly died, and Meiqin could not avoid grief. After all, it was her relatives. It was still a good day ago, and a blink of an eye became a dead person.


    "How could the four uncles make those things."


    Meiqin suddenly recalled the scene of a child, that is, the scene of the handcuffs to save her from the hands of the wind country. The more Meiqin thinks the more wrong, she knows that the handcuffs are by no means such a person.


    "My father must be hiding something." Meiqin thought about it and went straight to the Huo Ying Building. Some things she had to figure out.


    ......


    In the Huoying Office, Uchiha¡¯s mirror is so sinking, he is very helpless about Meiqin¡¯s stubbornness.


    "These are not what you should know, Meiqin, go back."


    "why!"


    Meiqin argued: "Father, you understand, the four uncles will not do anything to betray the family. The so-called evidence is simply fabricated out of thin air;


    ! ¡±


    Accused by her daughter, Uchiha¡¯s mirror changed and said: "You are doubting me!"


    The problem is not until the spearhead, Meiqin really can''t believe the speculation in the heart, see Uchiha mirror will be angry, busy said: "How dare the daughter dare to suspect the father, but the four uncles are really doubtful, the daughter absolutely does not mean that."


    Hearing the words, the face of the mirror looked a lot better, and he did not intend to conceal it. He said frankly: "I understand your mind. After all, your hand is your uncle. If you change it, I will also give him an innocence... just as you As I thought, the handcuffs are awkward."


    "What!" Meiqin said with amazement: "Since the father knows why, why do you want to do it..."


    "I am for you and Sasuke." The mirror turned too far and looked out the window and said: "Half a month ago, the family has already elected the candidate for the next patriarch, Sasuke and handcuffs. It can be said that the handcuffs Sasuke''s biggest competitor. And I think that Sasuke is more qualified than the handcuffs."


    "So you have to kill him."


    Meiqin looks white said: "In order to clear the obstacles for Sasuke, let him sit on the seat of the next patriarch, so you frame the four uncles..."


    "Yes."


    Uchiha mirror looked at Meiqin deeply and said: "You are my daughter. Even if I am dead, I don''t want you to be wronged. As long as Sasuke is in the position of the patriarch, you are the honorable patriarch''s wife. After a hundred years, your status will continue to be maintained, and you will still stand at the top of Uchiha''s power, and no one can threaten you!"


    "Don''t... don''t..." Meiqin retreated, and the facts she heard were so cruel. The reason for utilitarianism makes Meiqin have a feeling that the world will collapse. The father is still in the memory, but the amiable face is gradually becoming cracked.


    "You can hate me, you can also blame me, but I am all for you. Only by getting enough power will not be bullied, and only in this way will you be happy!"


    Uchiha mirror said coldly, trying to convince Meiqin with his father''s majesty.


    I have to say that the mirror is really hard work. For the future life of Meiqin, even my own brothers are willing to start.

 v2 Chapter 462： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    But the mirror seems to underestimate Meiqin''s obsession. At the age of seventeen, she already had her own subjective knowledge, but anything she thinks is wrong will not change easily. Therefore, it is impossible for anyone to persuade Meiqin in a few words.


    Meiqin escaped from the Huo Ying Building. She didn''t know how to face it. In such a family, the so-called human nature was suppressed, even if it was an amiable father. It was unscrupulous for the so-called power and status. For the first time, the bare-naked reality is presented unreservedly in front of Meiqin, and it is almost necessary to crush the ideal of Meiqin!


    Running all the way, Meiqin didn''t know where to go. At that moment, she just thought about fleeing Uchiha as soon as possible and fleeing the **** family.


    "what!"


    One of the embarrassed, the Meiqin almost fell and looked around, only to find that she had left the Uchiha range, to the river next to the northern leaves of the leaves.


    "What should I do, my father is an adult... Why do you want to kill your uncle, why things will become like this... What is the status of power? It is not what I want;


    . ¡±


    Meiqin sat on the river, his eyes were confused, talking to himself, and buried his head deep into the knee.


    The breeze blew through, and the surface of the vast waters was eroded. Meiqin didn''t know how long she had been sitting here. During the day, she felt that someone was there.


    Meiqin looked back and saw that she was Sasuke, the person she loved.


    "Sasuke." Meiqin swears, tears can''t help but flow out, "Tell me, this is not true, what should I do..."


    "Go back, the patriarch is waiting for you."


    Say, Sasuke extended his right hand.


    As if I had caught the life-saving straw, Meiqin¡¯s heart trembled, but it was thrown into Sasuke¡¯s arms.


    "Sasuke, I can only trust you around, my father is cheating on me, they are lying to me, what should I do... I don''t want them to give me a good life, I don''t want it because I hurt other people for my sake, I am afraid, I really worry that someone will die for me again..."


    Meiqin said while crying, holding Sasuke''s back constantly shaking.


    Seeing the performance of Meiqin, Sasuke sighed in the heart, and the handcuffs were still too big for her. Or, the heart of Meiqin is too immature.


    Sasuke doesn''t know how to comfort, but can only say: "I will be by your side."


    "Well..." Meiqin nodded. At this moment, she completely believed in Sasuke. As long as Sasuke said it would be unreserved.


    ......


    Meiqin¡¯s mood finally stabilized. He looked up and clutched Sasuke¡¯s arm. Some of them eagerly said: ¡°Sasuke, we left Uchiha, it¡¯s not good, leave here, never come back, then we won¡¯t see these intrigues. I really don''t want to stay in this family."


    "leave here?"


    Sasuke looked at Meiqin awkwardly. "How come you have this kind of idea, you have the heart to leave the family that has lived for decades? Do you have the heart to leave the patriarch?"


    Thinking of the mirror, the face of the beautiful piano is very pale. The words just mentioned were only because of the recklessness. If she really wants Meiqin to leave her old father away from home, she can''t do this kind of thing.


    After reading the wisdom of Yu Zhibo''s mirror for more than ten years, Meiqineng felt awkward in his heart. "Leave home-->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Family? In that case, how can I say it! ¡±


    Meiqin''s momentum is much weaker. She remembers that everything that Uchiha mirror did was for her, and she did not hesitate to kill her brothers, just to give her the respect and status she deserved.


    For the first time, Meiqin felt that her daughter was so filial, and she did not understand her father¡¯s good intentions.


    ......


    Sasuke sat next to the river and looked at the beautiful violin that was still in a daze. He said, "I understand the intentions of the patriarch, he can''t bear to start, let me do it."


    "When I started, I hesitated for the first time. I saw the contempt on the face of the handcuffs. I realized that all this is a scam. The so-called traitors are simply non-existent things;


    . However, I finally started, I killed him, with my hands, once again touched the blood of the Uchibo people. ¡±


    Sasuke said, his tone was different, and he recalled the scene when he died.


    "Sasuke..."


    Meiqin felt the emotional changes of Sasuke. She saw the struggle and unwillingness when Sasuke said "again".


    "Think of the sad thing?" Meiqin took Sasuke''s palm and comforted him: "Let it pass in the past, Sasuke, I know that you are forced to helpless."


    "thank you."


    Sasuke pulled back the Meiqin and let her get closer. After the peace of mind was calm, she continued: "The patriarchs are all good for you. I can feel his love for you, even if it is the brothers." You are happy. So, I still performed the task. Let the patriarchs dare not bear the burden. Let me do it. As early as that, I made up my mind, and the darkness of the family will let me bear, even if others resent, I will also Do it!"


    Say here, Sasuke¡¯s mood is very exciting, and that radicalism makes the violin a bit timid.


    "My hands are covered with blood and I can never wash them clean. I can hear them crying and full of pain. I used to experience a lot, lost too much, and the darkness of reality made me Closed my eyes, I dare not open, worried that the next moment will be swallowed up by infinite horror... In the dark, I can never see hope... Since I have been surrounded by darkness, what am I afraid of!"


    "not like this!"


    Meiqin couldn''t bear to help Sasuke go to busy with Sasuke''s mouth.


    "Absolutely not like this, Sasuke, you still have me, and everyone, you are not alone. We can bear the things you shoulder. Sasuke, you must not have that kind of idea, I will always be with you. Together."


    Sasuke woke up from the out of control and said: "Sorry, I am dying." In fact, this is the first time he has frankly said so much in front of Meiqin.


    "You were really scared me. I didn''t expect so many things in your heart."


    After that, Meiqin suddenly felt that he was very self-blaming and said: "I am really bad. Sasuke Jun Ming has experienced so much pain, but I don''t know anything. I always give you trouble and let you carry so much..."


    "There is nothing at all."


    Sasuke interrupted the words of Meiqin. "As I said, I will bear everything from Uchiha, hatred or darkness. In short, these are my willingness... Meiqin, I decided at the moment of engagement. I will also bear the things you bear, your destiny, your responsibility. If you want, please give me your life."

 v2 Chapter 463： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Meiqin felt the throat, and Sasuke¡¯s words flowed like a clear spring, and the feeling of rising in her heart made her speechless.


    "Well, I am willing."


    Here, Meiqin is finally ready to liberate his heart and entrust his life to Sasuke.


    This is a relief for Meiqin. Isn¡¯t it true for Sasuke? Unconsciously, Sasuke¡¯s deep-rooted obsession is gradually disappearing, and everything seems to be moving in the best direction.


    "Hell''s Spear!"


    As the patriarch of Uchiha and Konoharu, the power of Uchiha Mirror has reached its limit. All the speculations about handcuffs are killed when they sprout, and no one dares to disobey his will. Even though the handcuffs of the rebels are full of doubts, the truth of the incident can never be presented to the world.


    Here, after half a month, Uchiha mirror announced its abdication, and Uchiha¡¯s power was completely handed over to Sasuke. Since then, Sasuke has become the tenth generation of Uchiha.


    Standing on the stage of Uchiha, Sasuke is full of ambitions and looks at the eyes of the people under the stage. He knows his responsibility: to carry the entire Uchiha wave and let him be aweed by the world. Every Uchiha people are Uchi Proud of a member of the wave!


    With the status of the patriarch, the power in the assistant has become abundant, one step closer to the goal he has set.


    Sasuke¡¯s eyes flashed the color of eagerness. ¡°It¡¯s very fast, as long as I get the seat of Huo Ying, then my chance...¡±


    Sasuke has long confirmed the future goals, becoming a new wind that can change the whole endurance world, and changing the old-age system for many years of endurance!


    This is a revolution.


    In fact, this kind of mind was not born after Sasuke came to the wood leaves twenty-six years ago.


    Ten years ago, Sasuke gradually established his own purpose. The plan to change the family of tolerance has roughly taken shape (this is also one of the reasons why he agreed to marry the Japanese in the first place).


    At that time, Sasuke had already understood that it was impossible to counter the power of the entire ninja world by itself, even if it became a fairy.


    . Because of subjective cognition, pure violence does not allow the people to surrender, but people''s subconsciously stipulated customary rights laws can do it, control people''s minds, restrict people with rules, and thus change the world of tolerance.


    Therefore, Huo Ying Power is the first thing to get. This power is just a stepping stone, a powerful way to create a powerful impact on the entire endurance world. Under this kind of power, the political situation of Renhe will advance to a situation where no one can reverse, and everything will go in the direction of Sasuke¡¯s ideal.


    Returning to the wood leaves twenty-six years ago is only an opportunity to promote the development of the "revolutionary" plan, and more detailed deployment of Sasuke is gradually becoming clear.


    Step by step to gain strength, step by step to gain power, and finally complete all the plans, this is everything.


    Today, Sasuke has finally taken a major step. As long as he becomes a fire shadow, his plan will be fully developed.


    "I can''t wait, the world will become more and more interesting."


    Sasuke looked at Uchiha''s family, and extended his right hand to master it!


    ......


    Half a year passed quickly, and Sasuke proceeded according to the strategy plan that had already been prepared. Everything went smoothly, and his and Meiqin¡¯s emotions also ushered in ¡°gaochao¡±.


    On the day of the Meiqin Adult Ceremony, Uchiha Mirror hosted the marriage of Sasuke and Meiqin. The two men joined together and met hand in hand to become a grand event.


    Seeing that the daughter has a home, --> , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Uchiha mirror finally got the mind. To be honest, the most heart-warming of such children is Meiqin. As long as the latter is happy, it is worthwhile to pay more. It is also a love for this degree.


    Marriage and familyhood are important steps for a person to mature. Family is a responsibility for men. It is not only their own, but also the obligations of the whole family.


    Of course, husband and wife are the most important determinants of the family happiness index. Once a married couple is married, they can¡¯t escape the pain of three-year itch. If they are too familiar, they will get bored. Over time, they become disgusted, and they will be all kinds of trivial. Small things quarrel, temper tantrums will even hit a big fight. Therefore, mutual understanding and mutual tolerance are important ways to maintain the relationship between husband and wife.


    These, Sasuke and Meiqin understand, so when they get married, they promise each other, they will cherish, will tolerate, and will cherish.


    Of course, as a traditional woman, the Meiqin temper is softer, and even if Sasuke tears his face, there will be no anger or even a big shot.


    And Sasuke, his temper is also subtly changing, because of the relationship between the Meiqin, the legacy of the dead Sasuke is quickly disintegrated, and the heart wrapped in the ice has been thawed.


    Meiqin is still physically and pale, but the pain of xiashen is not so strong. Finally gave Shenzi to his lover, Meiqin finally breathed a sigh of relief, that kind of thing has not been so painful.


    "Mega, thank you."


    Sasuke said, showing an unprecedented smile, very gentle, like a spring breeze.


    Seriously, this is the first time that Meiqin has seen Sasuke¡¯s so reassuring smile;


    . At that moment, Meiqin thought that there was an illusion in front of him, and he touched Sasuke¡¯s side face.


    "what happened?"


    Sasuke grabbed the hand of Meiqin, kissed it and said, "Is there anything on my face?"


    "No." Meiqin enjoyed the gentleness of Sasuke. She looked at the latter''s eyes and said, "Sasuke, I found that you have changed."


    "changed?"


    "Yeah." Meiqin was close to Sasuke and placed a comfortable posture in the latter''s arms. "You wouldn''t behave like that before. Just smile, I saw it for the first time."


    "Don''t like me like this?"


    "Like. However, it is very special, a little uncomfortable. Before you were cold, it felt very cool, it would be handsome, and the average woman is the least resistant to this type of man Then you Is it also that I have no resistance to the previous one?"


    Sasuke said deliberately: "I am going to be jealous now. It turns out that Meiqin likes me cold, really sad."


    Seeing Sasuke''s disappointment, Meiqin said: "Where, there is nothing at all! I used to like Sasuke, but now, it will make me feel at ease, I feel that I will be very pampered, I have to say If you still prefer the present you!"


    "Really?"


    Sasuke deliberately did not believe.


    "Hey, Sasuke, are you eating your own vinegar? How can you compare yourself with yourself?"


    "I just said, you are still serious."


    "Of course people will take it seriously." Meiqin licked Sasuke''s arm and said: "Although I don''t understand what it is, but for me, as long as it is Sasuke, I like it no matter what, I have already married you. Naturally, the husband and wife sing along with the chicken and marry the chicken."

 v2 Chapter 464： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Marry ji with ji? Well, you dare to say that I am ji, okay, let you see my power."


    Saying, Sasuke¡¯s face showed a smirk, and he held her back against the Meiqin.


    "Oh, no, there... ah..."


    (Delete, delete, really troublesome)


    "Okay, okay, I surrender, I surrender..."


    Meiqin can''t stand the weirdness of the body and is busy asking for help.


    Sasuke was not willing to marry the beautiful piano. She let go of her at the right time. She kissed the latter and said, "The same is true for me. No matter what the violin is, I like it very much."


    "You are so good." Meiqin felt a sweet heart, kissed Sasuke''s lips, "reward you."


    Sasuke and Meiqin have said a lot of words, and they almost want to finish the words in these years.


    Time passed, and when Sasuke said that he was stunned by the future, Meiqin was already asleep;


    "I really can''t help you."


    Sasuke shook his head and reached out to turn off the bedside lamp.


    In the night, the moon gradually rises, and the moonlight in July is very bright, like silver shavings.


    Indoor, Sasuke lay on the right side of the Meiqin, his eyes still open.


    "It¡¯s finally over, it¡¯s all. However, it¡¯s really good to control this body alone.¡± Sasuke touched his head, and the pain there had already disappeared, and there was no such feeling of being restrained.


    Once again, I confirmed that the power stored in my body completely disappeared. Sasuke sighed. "You can go with peace of mind. I can return to freedom. It is good for both of us."


    "After all, I have been with you for so long... Sasuke, I hope your undead can live a happy life, I understand your feelings, your ideals, your ambitions, your obsessions... these are all played though Your existence is very uncomfortable, but it¡¯s really a bit reluctant to resolve it... Oh, I¡¯m really annoying, swearing.¡±


    Sasuke licked his mouth and said to himself: "It seems that it is not 100% successful. It is really troublesome. It is necessary to make so many things. It is quite like your character."


    ......


    Sasuke finally got rid of another soul disturbance. The endless endurance of hatred and darkness no longer existed. Everything was like the original, or the 9527 of the immortal world. However, this life is already Sasuke''s body.


    For the current Sasuke, he will cherish his memory in his spare time, and he will be saddened from time to time to commemorate the hard-pressed children.


    In addition, Sasuke intends to continue to implement the "revolutionary" plan that the child is forced to carry out. After all, it has occupied the body of the people for so many years (it is not good enough to occupy many many years), even if it is paying rent, it must be compensated for others. No?


    According to Sasuke, it is "this world loves to swear, the revolution is no big deal, not just killing a few people... the most, not to resurrect them later."


    Although it is necessary to engage in revolution, but life still has to continue, Sasuke is very comfortable, sitting in the seat of the patriarch, accompanied by a wife, nothing to play and adjust the women of the house (when the US piano is not, must avoid her eyes), this kind of Life is simply too arrogant.


    After one year, Uchiha mirror, which is already high, intends to quit the position of Huo Ying and let Sasuke take office.


    To tell the truth, at the age of the mirror, there is nothing to pursue. The children are happy and the family is flourishing. He really does not want to fight for the power again, to fight the one-->>, the fastest update One Piece The latest chapter of the bounty system!


    Honor of honor.


    As a family of wood leaves, Sasuke won the support of most people in Konoha. Although he used to be inferior, but isn¡¯t it? The mistakes made will eventually be accepted by the people. When the time is dilute, the dissatisfaction and hatred will dissipate.


    In time, the location, the people, and all three are prepared. Sasuke was undoubtedly elected as the fifth generation of Konoha, and at this point, Konoha opened a new chapter!


    The novel is almost finished, at the latest in early November. Soon, keep only one more every day.


    The Naruto comics are also facing the end, many pits are not filled, ab is indeed the rhythm of the masses, I hope that the theater version can explain some, at least not too bad.


    Sasuke became the shadow of Konoha, which also indicates that his plan is officially launched.


    Stabilizing the Naruto regime in his hands, Sasuke intends to secretly unite Shi Lang and let the latter carry out a series of actions according to his will.


    As early as the third time in the End of the World War, the two formed an alliance. Of course, according to Shi Lang¡¯s own words, the so-called alliance is simply a disguised form of coercion.


    After two years, the strength of Shi Lang has increased rapidly, and the power of the projection has been developed to the maximum extent. The artifacts that are projected can play 70% of the power!


    It can be said that today''s Shi Lang is much stronger than in the past, even if it is half hidden, it is difficult to hold him in his hands for half an hour.


    The strength has been rapidly improved, and Shi Lang¡¯s self-confidence has soared. Of course he is not willing to give in to Sasuke. On the day of being controlled, Shi Lang had long since refused to endure, so he was determined to resist, killing Sasuke and gaining freedom from the latter.


    After receiving the secret letter from Sasuke, Shi Lang intends to go to Muye in person, and the alliance is a murder, completely controlling his own destiny.


    I don''t want to be worried by Lizi. Shi Lang did not give up the purpose of the trip when he said goodbye. He just told the clerk about the alliance agreement.


    "I will be back soon."


    Shi Lang left the sentence and said goodbye to the quilt, and rushed to the wood leaves overnight.


    ......


    Konoha is still like that. Because of its powerful power, it is feared by other ninja forces. Since Sasuke is in the upper position, there is hardly any major event, and the calm days are quite pleasant.


    Because of the lightness of the business, Sasuke has a lot of time to do other things, such as accompanying the Meiqin shopping, to sit in the Uchiha mirror, and talk about life with the master (and fortunately, the helplessness, the director is not so hate him~ Www.novelhall.com~ In the last year, the distance between the two has been much closer, even with a good trend.


    In addition, Sasuke has a lot of time to spend time, for example, professors stop water cultivation.


    Sasuke is very concerned about stopping the water. He intends to make the latter a superpower in Uchiha''s history and hand over the seat of the next patriarch to the water. If possible, future events may also be called to stop the water. After he left the world, Uchiha will continue to prosper.


    The Uchiha family has a special dojo, which is the place where Sasuke training stops the water on weekdays.


    At this time, the sound of the wind and thunder came out from the dojo, like the violent storm that swelled, and the low roar spread the chaotic turbulence of continuous fluctuations;


    "Super. Spiral shuriken!"


    The water stopped slamming, and the spiral of the storm rolled up and the dazzling lightning collided.


    Hey!


    The purple and blue torrents open and the strong Chakra convection is as sharp as a knife.

 v2 Chapter 465： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    roar!


    The entire dojo trembled, and the endless shock wave hit the transparent barrier on the outside, and the raging power shock was bounced off.


    For a long time, everything went to silence, all the Chakra storms disappeared, and under the barrier protection, the whole dojo avoided the fate of being destroyed.


    "Good!"


    Stop the water and look at the barrier that protects the surrounding area. The eyes are horrified, but he knows it. The horror of the spiral shuriken can destroy the ninjutsu of a small hill, but it can''t damage the thin barrier!


    "How strong is the strength of the master?"


    I don¡¯t know if I stop the water. He only knows one thing. The man opposite is like a mountain. It is a kind of existence that can only be looked up.


    "Today''s cultivation is here."


    The thunder in the assistants disappeared, and the water stopped laughing: "It''s a very good power, as long as you study it again, it will definitely become more powerful."


    When I heard the approval of Sasuke, I stopped the water in my eyes. Sprinting to the side of Sasuke, pulled the latter''s arm and said: "Master is that this power is very good? Great! I am so happy! I succeeded! Great!"


    "Don''t be proud!" Sasuke took a look at the head of the water stop. He didn''t get angry. "Give a little color to open the dye shop. Your tricks still have a lot of shortcomings to improve! The enemy will give you so long storage time. It¡¯s really on the battlefield, and it¡¯s been killed by others before it¡¯s started!¡±


    "So that..."


    Stopping the water is like a deflated ball, but after a while, I will cheer up again. "I will continue to delve into this trick and will never let you down! Master, you look at it, my strength will become even more powerful!"


    Sasuke is very satisfied, as long as Sasuke is always satisfied with this kind of energy, the achievements of the water stop in the future are immeasurable.


    Subsequently, Sasuke asked the water to open the writing wheel, and he intended to give some guidance on the water stop.


    The double-twisting transformation, the formation of the three-jaw jade, followed by the three-jac jade continued to merge, turned out to form the shape of a shuriken!


    That''s right, the water-stop writing wheel has been turned on to the kaleidoscope. At this time, the water stop is only fourteen years old, and he has to say that he is indeed a peerless genius in Uchiha¡¯s history.


    Looking at the familiar kaleidoscope, Sasuke nodded, and the water did not live up to his expectations, nor did he teach him personally.


    "The power from the kaleidoscope is almost the same."


    "Ok;


    ! "Stop the water and say: "Although I can''t use it, I have been simulating the display method of ''Don''t God'' in my head, and now I''m handy. ¡±


    "well!"


    Sasuke once again applauded: "¡®Don¡¯t be gods¡¯ is quite powerful, even if I have to avoid it, stop the water, with these strengths, you are the first person in the world of martial arts. But...¡±


    Sasuke continued to say that he had not been able to stop the water. Sasuke said: "It can only be used once in ten years. This restriction is too harsh. In some respects, ''Don''t be a god'' is just a chicken rib! If you encounter a deadly enemy in the cooldown of Í« Í«You can only be a dead end!"


    Sasuke was very strict, and the water was scared to be cold. He said: "I will try to improve my other strengths. Even if I don''t use ¡®Don''t God, I have to be a ninja.¡±


    "Good, have aspirations!"


    Like magic, Sasuke¡¯s harsh tone was replaced by a thumbs up. ¡°I¡¯m not mistaken for you. It¡¯s a good idea. Writing a round eye is just an aid. It¡¯s not the only means of attack. It¡¯s a powerful technique. The most fundamental way to improve your own strength... stop water-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    As a reward, I am going to give you a photo of the sky. ¡±


    "Amaterasu!"


    Stopping the water and swallowing, the eyes can''t hide the joy. "Master, are you telling the truth?"


    "Can I still lie to you?"


    Sasuke is going to shoot the head of the water, scaring the latter to evade. "Ah, Master, don''t fight, it will become stupid."


    ¡°Don¡¯t dare to hide?¡± Sasuke ordered in the tone of the master. ¡°Come here, stand here!¡±


    "Oh."


    I thought that Sasuke would be angry, stop the water like a defeated duck, and quickly went to Sasuke.


    The palm of the hand hit, and the water stopped panic and closed his eyes.


    "Good boy, I can still eat you."


    Sasuke shook his head, but the palm of his hand was a change of action. The long index finger was straight to the forehead of the water stop.


    "focus!"


    I still didn''t realize what was going on in the water stop. The next moment, the torrent of heat came together and gathered all the way to his left eye!


    Like the needle-like general force injection, the water stopped snorting and looked pale. However, the water stop did not dodge this time, he knows that Sasuke is to pass the illuminating method to teach the sky.


    At this point, a lot of sweat oozes from the water-stopping face, and the blue-strength of the knot gathers in the eye, and the blue force is continuously transmitted from Sasuke''s finger.


    Ten minutes later, Sasuke stopped the perfusion after reaching the limit that the water can withstand.


    "Open your eyes."


    Sasuke¡¯s voice came, and the water stopped in the clouds, and there was a feeling of awakening.


    When I opened my eyes, I felt that my eyes were different from before. There seemed to be something more hot and hot. Moreover, things that have not been seen in the past are now clear, and they are completely two worlds compared with before;


    "This feeling...is incredible..."


    Touching the water and touching his own eyes, he can feel the powerful power contained in it, especially in the left eye, as if it is a contract with a wonderful existence, the power of looming summoning continues to emerge.


    "Your kaleidoscope has accepted my strength, although it will take some time to run in, but now you can use the sun."


    ¡°Besides this.¡± Sasuke went on to say: ¡°Accepting my strength, your writing eyes may be further changed. Stop the water! Put all your strength in the eyes, and the power I give you. Mutual induction!"


    "Yes!"


    Stop the water and act in the order of Sasuke to mobilize, operate, perceive, and gather!


    Four steps in one go, I saw that the kaleidoscope writing in the water stop was slowly changing!


    The original form of the shuriken kaleidoscope began to spin, and gradually speeded up, as dazzling as a windmill.


    boom!


    The big bang-like slamming impact spread in the water-stopping eye, and the water-staining complexion became paler, which was obviously painful. However, the water has always persisted, he will not give up, and he is not willing to live up to Sasuke''s expectations.


    "Must be successful!"


    Stop the water and shout in my heart: "Give me the fusion!"


    Miraculously, the changing kaleidoscope rotation speed is slowing down, and the trend of the force explosion is actually stopped successfully!


    "The incredible kid can actually do this." Sasuke¡¯s eyes flashed, and he still underestimated the willpower of stopping the water.

 v2 Chapter 44： evolution

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The painstaking efforts, the water can no longer feel the intense pain of the eyes, replaced by endless comfort, like soaking in the hot springs, warm.


    At the same time, the kaleidoscope of water-stopping is completed, and the original shuriken has two more rings. The horrible horror of the horror comes on the way!


    Seeing the change of water stop, Sasuke has a strange feeling. In this way, the evolution of the water, the eyes of the water stop is not to evolve into a kaleidoscope reincarnation? !


    This is too frivolous!


    Sasuke suppressed the idea that suddenly popped up and said to the water stop: "Congratulations, stop the water, you have successfully integrated my strength, although there is a little residue, but it does not matter. If you are lucky, your glasses will To reach an unprecedented realm in Uchiha''s history... I really envy you."


    Speaking of this, Sasuke''s tone is a bit sour, like envy and hate?


    Once again, I felt the power of the earth-shaking changes, and I was very satisfied with the water, and I was more grateful to Sasuke. Zhishui knew that without Sasuke, he could not reach the realm of today.


    "Master, you are my master all my life, no matter where I am, I will remember your kindness."


    Stopping the water, deeply bent on Sasuke, made a standard apprentice etiquette


    At night, Sasuke came back from the hand, and just opened the bedroom door, and was stopped by the beautiful piano in pajamas.


    "how......"


    The eyes of Meiqin¡¯s review made Sasuke a guilty conscience, and he asked: ¡°Look at what I am doing, I haven¡¯t slept so late.¡±


    After that, push the arm of the Meiqin to block the way, and move forward.


    "Oh." Mei Qinbai took a look at Sasuke and gave him a way to go. He closed the door and said, "I am coming back from her."


    "Tell her for a while." Sasuke did not hide it. He said very frankly: "It¡¯s just a pure chat, nothing else."


    "Ghosts believe in you."


    Meiqin said, taking off his coat for Sasuke and stacking it neatly.


    "Even if you don''t come overnight, I won''t say anything if I live there."


    After listening to the dissatisfaction in the tone of the Meiqin, Sasuke knew that she was having a small temper and said with a smile: "You are not afraid of what I do unfaithful things?"


    "..."


    This time, Meiqin did not answer immediately, but the good-looking beauty was smashed, and the clothes that were taken in her hands were all changed.


    "What do you like to do, what does it have to do with me."


    Meiqin squeezed this sentence out of her teeth, which is her rare style.


    "Okay, don''t be angry."


    Sasuke leaned over and hugged the Meiqin from the back, biting the latter''s earlobe and said, "Are you jealous? It''s rare... really sour...."


    Sasuke deliberately extended the sound, sniffing the neck of Meiqin, a look of awkwardness.


    Meiqin is indeed very sensitive, and it is somewhat unbearable to be helped by Sasuke.


    "Don''t make trouble, itchy."


    Meiqin shoved a bit, and I couldn¡¯t open it.


    It is also strange to say that the two have been married for more than two years, but each time they are intimate, Meiqin still inevitably has an indescribable sense of strangeness, both psychologically and physically.


    Under some movements, the pajamas on Meiqin were a lot messy and more rounded under the light.


    -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Sasuke held the back of the Meiqin, and the right hand slipped in from the open collar of the latter.


    "Oh, no, it¡¯s weird."


    Meiqin was busy catching Sasuke''s right hand and trying to gasp. There was some mist in the eyes, and there was a feeling of confusion.


    I messed around for a while, but I went to the mouth of Meiqin and said, "They are just like you, very cute, Meiqin, I have to take good care of them."


    "Ah...hhh...a strange feeling... really, I really can¡¯t help you..."


    Not long after, Meiqin felt up, and the strange feeling was quickly eliminated and began to enjoy.


    Sasuke is also very happy to serve the Meiqin. After all, it is one of the responsibilities of a good man to make his wife happy.


    When Sasuke was a little intoxicated, Meiqin spoke.


    "Thank, compared to my, how is my sister?"


    Sasuke didn''t respond for a while, blurted out. "There are thousands of years, but the outline is bigger."


    After that, Sasuke immediately realized that he had made a mistake and was busy remedying: "The hand is a sister, and the age is naturally bigger than you!"


    "I have heard..."


    The sound of Meiqin is very resentful. "The sister of the hand is a beautiful woman. No wonder you will like her."


    At this point, Sasuke did not dare to let go, and immediately took back the strange right hand. "Do you know?"


    "Yeah. She told me."


    Meiqin¡¯s body trembled and said: ¡°I know everything between you and my sister¡¯s sister... Sasuke, I don¡¯t blame you.¡±


    "I understand, you have long loved the sister of the hand, I am only a third party compared to her. Sasuke I really don''t blame you. Sorry, I should not compete with the sister." ...if, if you don''t have me, you are hers..."


    "Mega!"


    Sasuke interrupted the words of Meiqin. "That is absolutely nothing!"


    "For me, it is a few correct decisions in my life. If you have to say it, I should be sorry for you. I have always concealed the matter between him and the master. I am not right. I promised. If you are, you will not lie to you, trust each other, and support each other. I am a husband who is really bad."


    Sasuke fell into a stereotype of apology at this time. Many men are like this, facing the wife''s accusation ~ www.novelhall.com ~ they can only defend their own derailment, in addition to justification or excuse, it is indeed enough.


    "Don''t say it... Sasuke, I like you very much, I love you very much, I don''t want to lose you. And the same is true for my sister, I don''t want to lose her. If possible, I hope we can It¡¯s always been good, just like that, it¡¯s the closest girlfriend.¡±


    Said here, Meiqin suddenly smiled, it is very beautiful, "If possible, I really want to save everything. Sasuke, do you know? I have seen many times, the outline of the sister crying, hidden under the smile Sorrow.


    At that moment, I didn''t understand, I asked her, she answered me, fell in love with a bastard, and liked someone who shouldn''t like it. The pain experienced by the sister is enough, and I don¡¯t want to see her sad again. Until recently, I only knew the person she loved, the **** she loved and hated, that is you, Sasuke..." Meiqin did not live up to the weeping, it was the shackles of the master. sympathy.


    Sasuke is silent, he can''t think of anything to answer, or hey.


    "The sister of the hand has paid too much, and I don''t want to see her sad and tearful again... For me, as long as the sister can be happy, then I don''t care."

 v2 Chapter 466：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Sasuke... How do you come to face the sister of the class, and it should be explained in these years."


    Meiqin stepped closer to Sasuke and then hugged his head. "Sasuke, if you like Junjie, then you will marry her..."


    "what!"


    Sasuke screamed out and wanted to detach from the chest of Meiqin. As a result, the latter kept on, and he was squatted there. Suddenly, the ru* meat was crushed.


    "Looking at the sister of the class, giving her happiness, it is also the responsibility of paying as a man... As a patriarch, even if it is a wife and a wife, there is nothing."


    "I..." Sasuke''s throat, he knows that Meiqin''s mind is fulfilling him and his master.


    "thank you."


    Sasuke was speechless and had to report a clumsy answer.


    "This will solve the problem."


    Said, Meiqin put his chin on the forehead of Sasuke. "As a wife, I can only do this. One side is you, the other side is a good sister. Everyone is always together, never separated.... .."


    Wenxiang nephrite, the faint ru scent is introduced into the nose and mouth, although it is very enjoyable, but it has not been a problem.


    Meiqin is very fragrant. At the age of 20, she is the most youthful and beautiful period in her life, both physically and psychologically. Mature cognition gives her the psychological qualities to accept reality, which is why she will easily agree with Sasuke''s main factors.


    "Mega, it¡¯s really hard for you... I have to tell you one thing."


    Sasuke¡¯s heart was awkward, and he planned to tell Meiqin that he had passed through twenty-six years.


    "Actually, I am not a person of this era."


    "what?"


    Meiqin stunned and let go of Sasuke. He looked at the latter and asked: "Not this era?"


    "Yes. I came from twenty-six years ago and came to this world for the sake of chance."


    Meiqin couldn''t believe that Sasuke said that she was completely beyond her cognition.


    Later, Sasuke told the Meiqin about the cause of the crossing through the dragon vein.


    "You really come from the future Uchiha..."


    Meiqin''s eyes widened and she stunned her mouth.


    "Yes." Sasuke said frankly: "I came to this world. I want to revitalize Uchiha, and let the future genocide happen again. Meiqin, I am telling the truth."


    "People from the future... How could it be..." Meiqin still has some spirits. After all, Sasuke¡¯s story is too shocking. It¡¯s just that Uchiha¡¯s family is very ruined. shocked.


    "So, I am killed in the future?"


    "Yes. It died on the day of the genocide."


    Meiqin suddenly realized a very important thing.


    "So, Sasuke you? How are you... I, who I married in the future world..."


    "Fuyue, Uchiha Fuyue, you are married to Uchiha Fuyue, in the future world. You are all dead."


    Sasuke just said that here, he will never say it again. He does not know that Meiqin knows what his true identity will be.


    Let Meiqin know that the person in front of her is actually her son? ! Do not make jokes! Meiqin will definitely collapse. >, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    R/>


    "There is such an incredible thing, the future world is really hard to imagine... But how can I marry the boy of Fuyue, hey, just seeing his coffin face, I will be enough. I really don''t know what I think about the world."


    Meiqin sighed and forgot to ask Sasuke''s true identity.


    Sasuke is also very grateful that Meiqin has not continued to ask, and some truths still let it go forever, and it will be a mess in the world.


    "These are my secrets, Meiqin, don''t tell anyone, even the father-in-law is no exception."


    Sasuke said solemnly, it is very serious.


    "You are worried about what will happen to your father." Meiqin thought about it and said, "It is also too shocking. If it is passed to the outside world, I don''t know how much trouble it will cause."


    Seeing Mei Qin promised, Sasuke breathed a sigh of relief, he believed that Mei Qin would not lie to him.


    "In fact, I am very happy to be able to come to this world. I met you here. Uchiha has not been destroyed. Everything is so beautiful. I changed the fate of Uchiha. Many people avoided sacrifice. More importantly, ......"


    Sasuke reached out and grabbed the heart of Meiqin. "Meiqin, I met you and got married with you. This is something I didn''t think of."


    Meiqin enjoys the feeling of interlocking fingers. She leans on Sasuke¡¯s chest and her eyes are lifted up. It is very happy to say: ¡°I am also, if there is no change in time and space, it is impossible to meet you, and to form this fate. This is called love across time and space."


    I don''t know why, at this moment, Meiqin thinks of Fuyue''s eternal coffin face. "Hey, I will not marry him once again! I will die!"


    "What?" The Muke bird over the tyrannical dragon, Ji Xian suddenly had a bad voice, immediately shouted, "The tyrannical dragon, quickly drill into the water!"


    "Air cut!" How could Aitian let go of such a good opportunity. With the command, Muke bird made a scream, and a large number of air people formed around the body quickly, lightning-like to turn the body into the water. The tyrannical dragon was launched. With a series of bursting sounds of ''àØàØàØ~'', the violent dragon slammed into the water and blew a lot of water waves and fainted.


    "The tyrannical dragon can''t fight, the Muke bird wins!" The referee immediately announced.


    Midnight, Sasuke and Meiqin both rested, the veil was covered, the tatami was covered with soft palate, and the sleeping was exceptionally comfortable.


    The slight breathing sound is gradually unspeakable, and the moonlight in July is quite bright.


    The black figure of the cat is lurking on the roof stunned, the figure hangs down from the hidden place, and flutters on the ground.


    His face was paled by the moonlight, and there was a shackle on the face. This person was the Shi Lang who came from a thousand miles.


    Shi Lang deliberately concealed his breath, and used the projected **** without a mirror (one of the artifacts, which is said to be a mirror of the sun) to hide the chakra fluctuations. With such care, Sasuke did not even discover the existence of Shi Lang!


    "Hey!"


    The extremely subtle sounds are emitted from Shi Lang''s body. Only a mirror with golden radiance appears on Shi Lang''s right hand palm. The faintly exuding **** shows that it comes from ancient mysteries. It is God without mirror!


    "Projection!"


    Shi Lang secretly said to himself that under the inexplicable power transmission, a golden symbol appeared in his left hand, which is the rune that was passed down from ancient times.


    Shi Lang will be attached to the outer door, the mirror flower water month, Shi Lang''s body directly penetrates the door, the next moment, silently appeared in the house.

 v2 Chapter 467：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The house is not very bright, but Shi Lang''s eyesight is amazing, it is easy to see the Sasuke who is asleep.


    It went well, everything went as expected by Shi Lang.


    "Next, just kill Sasuke!"


    In the eyes of Shi Lang, Li Mang flashed, and he tried to calm his feelings. Slightly exhaling, Chakra runs, and at the same time mobilizes power to the maximum.


    sideways! Pull the knife! Sting!


    Exercises for countless times are only completed in a fraction of a second.


    "Dead!"


    Shi Lang¡¯s mouth was picked up, and he had already seen Sasuke¡¯s **** splash.


    Hey!


    The cracking sounded, and then the expression on Shi Lang¡¯s face became sluggish.


    "how is this possible!"


    "Hey!"


    Sasuke on the tatami became a half-cut wood, and the Meiqin on the side was turned into a white smoke.


    Quietly around, Shi Lang held his breath and raised his attention to the extreme.


    "There!"


    Subconsciously, Shi Lang looked behind him and there were two standing figures in the line of sight.


    Through the light inside the house, Shi Lang recognized it, it was Sasuke and Meiqin.


    Sasuke looked at Shi Lang with a smile and said: "Hey, this is not rain, how to do this, stealing chickens and dogs."


    Meiqin also echoed: "I really know that people know each other and don''t know. I still have to pay attention to you in front of me and praise your good character, oh, shameless!"


    Shi Lang¡¯s face was blue and white, and the sound was squeezed out of his teeth. ¡°How did you find me!¡±


    "Just in the moment you enter the house." Sasuke said: "Your gasp is selling out whereabouts. If not, I might be killed by you."


    "hateful!"


    Shi Lang secretly hated, did not expect that thousands of calculations or chess differences, defeated!


    "You don''t like it! I can kill you! With my own strength!"


    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s interesting.¡± Sasuke¡¯s eyes brightened and he looked at the more mature Shi Lang. ¡°It seems that your strength has increased a lot over the years. No wonder so confident...¡±


    Sasuke¡¯s turn was a turn, but he said, ¡°But it¡¯s just that, my strength has not improved? For me, you are just a dross.¡±


    The dregs are very harsh, and the suffocation of Shi Lang¡¯s eyes flashed. ¡°That¡¯s a try!¡±


    "Wait!" Sasuke suddenly said.


    "What? Don''t you dare?!"


    "Of course not, the space here is too small, and I don''t want to spread to innocent people."


    Shi Lang looked at the Meiqin next to him and nodded. "I promise you!"


    "Sasuke..."


    At this moment, Meiqin caught Sasuke''s hand. She was worried. Although she wanted to stop the latter from going, she couldn''t help but say: "Be careful."


    "I will come back safely."


    Sasuke smiled mildly at Meiqin, patted the back of the latter''s hand, and turned to follow the Shilang''s house.


    Shi Lang summoned a feather-like artifact through the projection ability (which was left by the Fengshen in ancient times), and the power of the wind attribute was spread, and only the brilliance of the sky flashed, as the golden flame disappeared in the distance.


    Shi Lang thought that Sasuke didn''t catch up and wanted to go back to find Sasuke''s figure, but he was shocked when he saw the scene behind him.


    "what!"


    Sasuke''s speed is not weak, the comet-like meteor catches the moon, and the footsteps under his feet are a group of light clouds!


    "I caught up with you."


    Sasuke waved his hand and his speed remained undiminished.


    call out!


    In the blink of an eye, Sasuke passed by Shi Lang and went away in an instant.


    "How can there be that kind of power... Is that still a ninja?"


    Shi Lang shook his head and quickly chased him up.


    ......


    >, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    >


    Away from the plateau of the leaves, Sasuke and Shi Lang are both opposite, and the moon in the disc is particularly bright. Because of the altitude, the moon here looks a lot bigger.


    "As long as you kill you, you can get back the freedom that belongs to me! Sasuke! Be prepared to die!"


    Shi Lang¡¯s hands and hands, but the tens of thousands of ancient swords rushed to Sasuke, the momentum is thousands of, the up is the infinite sword system!


    "The trail is all."


    Sasuke''s one-handed squat, the invisible position suddenly condensed, and this space seems to be trapped in the mud.


    "Big slow!"


    The power of almost rule is not the balance of the infinite sword system, all the ancient swords suddenly stagnated!


    "My strength is not comparable to Ninja."


    Sasuke looked at Shi Lang with interest, but saw him open his right hand and slammed into the space.


    "broken!"


    Hey!


    Just like the mirror rupture, the surrounding space is crushed by the power of terror, and the infinite swords of the sky are deformed and bent, and in a low sway, it turns into a streamer!


    Shi Lang looked dull, and he did not think that the infinite sword system would have been so easily cracked.


    "I don''t believe... I don''t believe it!"


    Shi Lang was screaming, apparently the spirit was greatly stimulated.


    "Hey!"


    Strong power fluctuations spread from the Shi Lang, and the golden brilliance contained a powerful **** known as the ancient mystery.


    "go with!"


    The heavy volatility is mixed with the pressure of the sky, and the horror waveform that has been shocked has been suppressed by the bell-shaped object, and it is necessary to completely defeat Sasuke!


    "It''s just an artifact of this world, and it''s not enough in front of the real upper power."


    At this time, Sasuke¡¯s body exudes a black power, which is the incomparable fairy force!


    Turn the sky!


    The sound is like a morning bell and a drum. It is very vicissitudes.


    Sasuke¡¯s right hand was pressed against the air, the space trembled, the golden handprints instantly condensed, and the frontal bombardment was on the golden clock.


    boom!


    The impact of the force collided, and the undulations caused the whole ground to tremble.


    "Retreat!"


    Sasuke gave a low drink, and the momentum of the sky was sharply increased. Under the surge of power, the golden clock was directly broken.


    "Repression!"


    The words fell, and the murderous sky-turned prints went straight to Shi Lang.


    "That kind of power!"


    Shi Lang had a sense of fear in his heart, and he had a feeling of confronting the true God in the face of Sasuke.


    "Block me!"


    Shi Lang is fully motivated to inspect Chakra in the body and constantly simulates ancient artifacts through his ability to cast.


    In times of crisis, it often motivates the infinite potential of mankind.


    I saw a golden three-footed ancient sword condensed, and the moment it became the center of this space, the power of the majestic is endless!


    "this is......"


    Sasuke¡¯s mind has a vague impression Is it the strongest artifact in the rumor, Tian Congyun! ¡±


    "what!"


    Tian Congyun was held in his hand by Shi Lang. At that moment, his momentum was lifted without limit, and he truly possessed the power of killing the gods!


    "Give me a break!"


    Tian Congyun Sword was swayed by Shi Lang, and he slammed into the sky.


    Hey!


    The air condenses, the golden brilliance illuminates the entire plateau, and the illusory power of horror has become a golden sword!


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    A sword smashed, and even the air bursts into the ear, as the thunder and thunder burst through the nine!


    "Hey!"


    Golden glory completely occupies the upper hand, and huge power will shatter the sky!

 v2 Chapter 468：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    After successfully breaking through the sky, Shi Lang¡¯s face was very pale, his body was crumbling, and the Tian Congyun sword in his hand was heavily inserted on the ground.


    "Is it still too strong? I even took time out of all my chakras....oh...damn..."


    Shi Lang was breathing heavily, and the big sweat fell. He was already very tired.


    "Sure enough, it is not the person I value." Sasuke floated the heart of victory, he did not believe that the sky cluster cloud sword is really like the legendary, can be a moon comet!


    The black breath of Sasuke is gradually deep, and the power of the gods is running, and the power of the gods is coming.


    "Shi Lang, you are indeed very powerful. In this ninja world, very few people are your opponents... but it is only the world. My strength is beyond the world, but it is real. The power of immortals. As early as a year ago, I have stepped into the realm of heaven!"


    The voice of Sasuke was passed down, as if it was deep into the soul, it was like a shattering cloud, and the low and heavy sounds were vicissitudes.


    "Tian Xian!"


    Shi Lang¡¯s heart was shocked. He did not understand what Sasuke said. But he also heard about the six immortals, and the things that can be involved with the fairy are definitely not ordinary.


    "I only use 50% of strength, I hope you can live."


    "Tianjian one style!"


    Hey!


    The sharp swordsmanship carries out the sky, the black swords are not inferior to its borders, and its sharpness is not visible, but the deepness is as dazzling as the scorching sun.


    laugh!


    The horrible heavenly sword fell, and Shi Lang¡¯s sight was filled with black, and the whole world became dark.


    Shi Lang''s face was pale, and the blue veins of his face became a piece. Under the sharpness, the clothes on his body did not break through the blood marks.


    So for a moment, Shi Lang appeared in front of the quilt, his lover, as if it were more important than life.


    "Live."


    Shi Lang said to himself, desperately refining the power contained in the body cells.


    "Heavenly Clouds!"


    "boom!"


    The whole world has turned black.


    ......


    Shi Lang felt that the body was fluttering, and the soul of the whole person seemed to go out.


    "I am dead?"


    "Can''t die... I can''t die, I am waiting for me at home, how can I die!"


    Under the strong desire to survive, Shi Lang suddenly felt that the body had weight, but in an instant it was a very strong tingling.


    "what!"


    Shi Lang opened his eyes and saw a completely strange place. At this moment, he was lying in the house, and his body was wrapped in a scorpion.


    "You are awake."


    "Hey!"


    The style door opens, Shi Lang struggles to get up and see, the person is actually Sasuke!


    "I, how am I here?"


    Seeing Sasuke coming in, Shi Lang began to struggle like a beast that was cut off from his limbs.


    "Quick let me go!"


    "Ah! Hey!"


    Because it was too hard, Shi Lang rolled directly from the bed to the ground and touched the wound, causing him to scream directly.


    "Oh, it''s quite horizontal." Sasuke squatted down and looked down at the gentleman who was lying on the ground and said, "Thank me, if it wasn''t for me, I would save you, but your strength would have been turned into a dregs." ""


    It was said that the fierce light on Shi Lang¡¯s face flashed. He still remembered the scene at the time. At the last moment, the sky sword that screamed at the bottom of the world did not fall.


    "What do you want? Kill me?!"


    "No, no-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    . It¡¯s already a long time to kill you. Shi Lang, I told you, I appreciate your strength, the cooperation between you and me is what I have been expecting. ¡±


    "Cooperation? Hey! I still want to use me. Don''t do it!"


    "¾ó¿×Ó!" Sasuke yelled, then turned and left.


    "I will come back after three days, I hope I can hear a satisfactory answer."


    Seeing that Sasuke disappeared, Shi Lang¡¯s eyes gradually became hollow. ¡°Yi Lizi...¡±


    The three-day period is almost the same as the year, during which time it is a torment for Shi Lang.


    As if it was forgotten in the corner of the world, no one sent water, no one brought rice. And because of the long time lying on the ground, the already cracked wound on Shi Lang''s body began to purulent, painful and itchy, as if thousands of ants were biting at the same time.


    Shi Lang was the first to suffer such a big crime. If it is not good physical fitness, I am afraid that he has long been screaming.


    On the morning of the third day, Shi Lang blurted the sound of the door opening and closing.


    Finally, someone came, and under the consciousness of survival, Shi Lang said: "Water... give me water..." At this moment, his limbs are already stiff, completely lost consciousness, and can only turn his eyes to look. Doorway.


    "Have you considered?"


    Sasuke walked in and sat in the chair inside the house, calm and relaxed.


    Shi Lang moved his dry lips and his eyes were dim. "You killed me."


    "I will ask again." Sasuke''s tone is a bit cold.


    "I wonder...hehe..."


    Shi Lang gasped and glanced at Sasuke.


    "That''s good, I will come back three days later."


    Sasuke really wants to leave.


    At this moment, Shi Lang was anxious, and he refused to ask for pain. He shouted: "Wait!"


    Sasuke¡¯s footsteps stopped.


    "I......"


    Shi Lang struggled in his heart. He understood that Sasuke is likely to die if he goes.


    "Death" is infinitely magnified, it is black horror.


    "I don''t want to die..."


    "I am dead, what should she do!"


    "I can''t go back, what will she do? Remarriage?"


    I don''t know why, the word "remarriage" makes Shi Lang''s heart hurt, almost to be torn apart.


    Thinking of the scene where Lizi would be pressed under the other man, Shi Langqi bit his teeth, and the blood of the snake ran down from the cracked corner of the mouth.


    "I promise you!"


    Shi Lang is shouting this sentence, although he is not reconciled, but he has no other way, wants to live, want to guard the life of Lizi, can only choose to yield.


    "I have promised these grievances early Sasuke thinks that at this time, there are always so many bones in the world, and it is necessary to wait for others to remember the reality.


    "Very good, so we are allies. But with the lessons of the past, I don''t trust you now. So, I have to make sure that you can''t betray this covenant." Sasuke said, walking to Shi Lang, his right hand flashing black brilliance "I have a ''heart spell'' here, it is tied to human life, I want to implant it in your body."


    "casual."


    In the mouth of Shi Lang, he spit out two words. Can he still talk about conditions if he is already in a desperate situation?


    "Oh." Sasuke took a look at Shi Lang, and the hand covered in black light was printed on Shi Lang''s head.


    The strange power invaded, Shi Lang trembled, he tried to control, not letting himself cry out.


    "Implant this curse, you can no longer give me a rebellious heart, will follow all my command... Your soul, I have accepted it!"


    The piercing pain from the soul is indescribable, and Shi Lang¡¯s body trembles like a tremor. The load brought by the ¡®heart curse¡¯ is too great.

 v2 Chapter 469：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Finally, the short but long planting ceremony stopped, and Shi Lang was sweating and was like fishing out of the water.


    After doing this, Sasuke nodded with satisfaction. "Congratulations to you, Shi Lang, we will have a good cooperation."


    "The cooperation is pleasant." Shi Lang thought about the most important thing. "Now.....I can let me go back now..."


    "Yes, I will follow the task I sent you. But before you can recover your injuries."


    In the eyes of Shi Lang¡¯s astonished eyes, Zuo Assistant¡¯s lieutenant, suddenly, a force of shackles centered on him and spread throughout the room.


    This power is gentle but endless, with an infinite vitality.


    Great recovery!


    The incredible power of life converges into the Shi Lang like a creek, and the feeling of comfort almost makes him come out, which he has never experienced before.


    The spring breeze was born again, and the vitality burst into bursts. Shi Lang felt that there was no pain in his body. He hurriedly sat up and took off his bandages. He saw that there was no cleanliness and no resemblance to being hurt.


    Shock!


    Shi Lang is incredible. Reminiscent of the duel a few days ago, he subconsciously said: "It¡¯s not a ninja."


    "Of course not." Sasuke gave a mysterious smile to Shi Lang. "I haven''t said it? I am a fairy, only to cure you with a cure."


    Shi Lang did not understand why ¡®ÏÉ¡¯, but also realized what the realm of Saturn was. Shi Lang once again felt his physical condition. Sure enough, the injury completely recovered, and there was a powerful force in his body. Shi Lang expected, that is the so-called Xian Li.


    "The strength I have left in your body will allow you to have seven undead bodies, even if you can recover from serious injuries. This is my compensation for your days."


    Wen Yan, Shi Lang a sigh, looked at Sasuke, the heart has a different sense, at the very least, not so annoying.


    "Thank you." Shi Lang said, looking through the line of sight.


    Sasuke got up and said to Shi Lang: "You can''t go back to see your wife in such awkward way. The visitor is a guest. You stay here for two days. ""


    "Respect is not as good as life."


    Shi Lang nodded and promised.


    ......


    Four days later, Shi Lang returned to the rain, and no one disclosed anything about Sasuke, even if it was made by Lizi.


    After returning from the leaves, Shi Lang¡¯s whereabouts are a lot more secret. In addition to the daily meeting appearances, other times rarely appear in front of everyone.


    There were some complaints from Lizi. In the recent period, Shi Lang spent a lot less time with her. Every time I saw him, it was a mysterious look of God, like a secret.


    After a few days, Shi Lang brought back three eleven-year-old children from outside, claiming to be his apprentices.


    A few days later, Shi Lang personally took a person from the depths of the hidden forest to dig up a long-destroyed corpse, and sealed it with a sacred enchantment seal. This thing is unknown to a few high-level people. .


    Yurizi likes children very much, and he also loves the apprentices of Shi Lang. In her eyes, Xiaonan is the most well-behaved, Yahiko is the most naughty, and the child named Changmen is a bit dull.


    In the evening, Shi Lang came back. He had just taught Xiao Nan¡¯s three-person ninjutsu. Although his ninjutsu was not good, the foundation was still possible. After a while, Shi Lang planned to let Yu Ren¡¯s Shang Ren¡¯s teaching on his behalf-- >>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    .


    Although I have been married for several years, the relationship between the two is still so good, there is almost no friction, which makes most couples envious.


    When Lizi and Shi Lang said a while, they talked about Xiaonan¡¯s affairs.


    "Master Fu, the child named Changmen, his eyes..."


    "You saw it." Shi Lang explained: "Have you heard of the reincarnation? The child''s eyes are reincarnation."


    "It turned out to be that! No wonder..."


    "In short, things about reincarnation can''t be circulated now. They are still very weak in the long gate. It is inevitable that some people will start with them because of their reincarnation."


    "Well, I understand. After all, that kind of eyes are the eyes of the legendary immortals."


    Thinking of the long door, Shi Lang¡¯s eyes are somewhat dissociated. He still remembers Sasuke¡¯s words. ¡°You must find a child named Long Gate. He was given a reincarnation by Uchiha. (The setting here is: Spot finding undead medicine. No results, two years ago, because of the large area of ??body tissue necrosis and death, before dying, please find the survivors of the vortex family, long door, gift reincarnation.) One of the tasks I handed you, the long door As a disciple, protect him. Before he flies, he must not let him go out. If possible, he will be your right arm!"


    Right and right arm?


    Shi Lang shook his head, as long as the child did not give him a sin. If he has become my apprentice, leave the rest to me.


    On the other side of Muye Village, Sasuke issued a document to the countries of the region, inviting wind, thunder, water, earth, rain, grass, marsh, ghost, snow, sea, waves, birds, etc. The size of the country and the name of the ninja leader to go to Muye to hold the relevant alliance matters!


    "alliance!"


    "Why alliance!"


    "With what alliance!"


    "What is the abacus of the wood leaf?"


    There was a lot of discussion in the whole world, and this topic was quickly pushed to the forefront.


    It is said that people only talk about money after cooking. In this era, things like public opinion are indispensable in any place.


    After all, Konoha is known as the strongest village in the world of forbearance. The overall strength of the whole country is ahead of other countries. Therefore, the face of Huo Ying still has to be given. Holding the mentality of seeing the situation again, the time has come, the responses of the countries have been delivered, and they agreed to go to Muye to hold a meeting.


    The agenda was quickly finalized and the conference time was set to September 18 after half a month.


    Wood leaves are intensively prepared. To this end, a new venue is completed, very luxurious and very regional, which is almost a new generation of landmark buildings.


    In a secret room, shadows, and at the round table, Sasuke and Shi Lang sit opposite each other.


    "There is already ready there."


    "No problem, all the elites of Yuren Village have arrived at the relevant places, and everything goes according to plan."


    "well."


    Sasuke nodded and was very satisfied with Shi Lang¡¯s work. ¡°The wood leaves are almost the same. Just tomorrow, our efforts will realize value. At that time, it is a real ¡®revolution¡¯!¡±


    On September 18th, a very important day in the history of the reign of the world, in the history of the future, was called a new era of open space.


    In the early morning, the sparse figures on the street were more and more, and the wood leaves were civilians, but most of them were ninjas. It can be seen from the uneven nursing allowance that they came from various villages.

 v2 Chapter 470：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Most people go in one direction, and they are rushing at their feet, in order to see the heads of state before the start of the meeting.


    Due to the alliance conference, the merchants of Konoha were temporarily closed, and the patrols were everywhere on the streets. In order to ensure the safety during the meeting, Konoha took almost half of the ninjas as patrols.


    A lot of spectators have gathered in the completed venue, and people are far away.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, the door of the venue was finally opened. Then, hundreds of ninjas came to maintain order, and the audience let them open a road.


    "Look! Huo Ying adults are here!"


    I don''t know who shouted, the crowd stunned, I saw that they stretched their necks and tried to make their vision clearer.


    Sasuke appeared in the crowd with the names of the country of fire. Because it was a formal meeting, he wore a uniform of fire.


    For the Huo Ying Da Ren, their own people are still very enthusiastic. Even though some people are dissatisfied with Sasuke, they are not good at this time, and they are yelling at the crowd and making a very enthusiastic look.


    After Sasuke and a group of famous people, there are four generations of Lei Ying, the night moon, as the son of the night moon god, he has a strong appeal in the country of Lei, and is respected for his powerful power. However, the character of the night moon is really not flattering. At the age of twenty-six, he inherits the family inheritance of the temper.


    Since the succession of Raytheon, Night Moon has been looking for a murderer to kill three generations, and vowed to avenge his enemies.


    Walking in the crowd, the face of the night moon is not good-looking. To be honest, he does not want to participate in the Alliance meeting of the Rush. Moreover, due to the third endurance war, the attitude of the night moon to the wood leaves is very unfriendly. In his subconscious mind, the wood leaves are the biggest threat.


    This was followed by the name of the water shadow Yakura and the country of water. After the third World War, the country of water as a victorious country gained many benefits. In just a few years, the strength has been rapidly improved.


    Later, the country of the wind and the country of the land, after the Third World War, the two countries whose strength was greatly affected undoubtedly became the bottom of the five major countries, and they no longer have the ability to compete with the other three major countries. Among them, the most terrible is the country of the earth, after the assassination of Ohnomu, there was no head in the group of Irun, and some people took the opportunity to launch the civil strife to seize the political power. For various reasons, the civil strife did not calm down in time, and the civil war of Yan Ren Village expanded to the whole country. For a period of time, the whole country of the earth fell into the midst of the war of smoke.


    Finally, after a year of civil war ended, the country of the earth was bleak. In the end, Iwamura received a prestigious time for the fourth generation of the land. (Note, hour, four generations of land shadow, with petrochemical blood limit)


    Yu Rencun, as a strong tyrannical village, is behind the land of the country. Although the third defeat of the World War, but it did not have much impact on it. What is intriguing is that the strength of Yu Ren Village has been greatly improved in the past two years. Some people speculate that there is support from the country of fire behind Yu Ren Village, and the country of the fire secretly merges with Yu Ren Village.


    Shi Lang is still very enthusiastic, especially in these public places, he is waving to the surrounding audience from time to time, very suspicion.


    After that, ghosts, snow, fields, waves, birds, marshes, etc., the name of the small country and the local ninja leader slowly entered the venue.


    Dashen Pill took his own voice and walked behind. He felt a little emotion. He did not expect that Sasuke had already done this step. It was really unpredictable. The two years ago -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    It was decided that the Big Snake Pills regretted for the first time. (Note: The Big Snake Pill left the wood leaves two years ago because of the inconsistency with Sasuke, and entered the country of Tian, ??which of course became one of the representatives).


    The big snake pill took a look at Yan Yan in the distance. There, Sasuke¡¯s head was vivid, and the inscribed three hooks looked down on the big wood leaves.


    "Perhaps, as he said, the windmills of the world have stopped spinning. What we can do is to give power and let the wheels of history go all the way."


    The space at the venue is very large and there is a feeling of walking in the museum. The main conference room is in the third hall, which is a conference hall entirely constructed of bluestone and reinforced concrete.


    Under the arrangement of the relevant personnel, representatives of all of them have taken a seat. After looking at the scene, Sasuke¡¯s face was interesting. He whispered to the entourage around him: ¡°Notify, follow the plan.¡±


    "Yes!"


    The nod will be, quietly leaving the hall without anyone notice.


    Soon, all the ninjas hidden inside the venue were ready. They followed the instructions of Sasuke and Shiro. Once the order was issued, they all attacked!


    Outside the venue, the onlookers have not dissipated, and the bustling figure gives people the illusion of walking in the commercial street.


    Upon receiving the command from the top, the ninja who previously maintained the order began to disperse the audience, and the gates of the venue were ready to close.


    "What''s going on, you can''t take a look!"


    The people who were driven by the patrol team complained and complained, but there was no way. Their strength was too weak compared to the national machine.


    ......


    The meeting officially began.


    In the third hall, as the host, Sasuke sat in the main position and visited the people present. He said: "First, welcome representatives from all countries. Here, I would like to thank everyone. Just as I give you an invitation. As mentioned above, the meeting was mainly about the alliance."


    "alliance?"


    Sasuke hasn''t finished talking The night is slamming.


    "Why do you want an alliance? Why do you want to be an alliance? Who is the boss after the alliance? Huo Ying, what are your attempts to do so?! Today, you must give everyone an explanation!"


    "Lei Ying is really an acute child." Sasuke smiled a little and said: "Since Raytheon spoke, then I will make a long story short."


    "As everyone knows, the system of the system of forbearance has been established for a hundred years, and the system policy of one village and one country has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Over the years, under the implementation of the basic principles, the strength of each country has been greatly improved, and every country today The achievements have been inseparable from the many years of efforts of the ninjas. However, I have been thinking about a problem for a long time. The political strategy of a village and a country depends on the country and the country. The ninja serves the interests of all countries. Using the method of ninjutsu to maintain the fragile state diplomacy. Due to the will of the ruling class, the fragile diplomatic ties between the countries collapsed, and then the power of the ninja was applied to the war. For the sake of pure interests, the ninja ran to the battlefield and used The method of ninjutsu is doing the killing. This is the case between a country, and the same is true between the people. For the sake of the interests and the interests of the camp, people want to use the power of the ninja to exclude everything that does not suit their own mind. Constant killing, Constant fighting, serving the interests of those in power; sacrificing one''s own life, for the will of others, this is the ninja Fate ah ...... "

 v2 Chapter 471：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    It is said that the people present are in opposition.


    The name of the country of water said: "What do you say? What have you not been like in the past 100 years? The ninja''s duty is obedience, obeying the superior commander completely unconditionally. The meaning of ninja existence is not hidden in the dark. The killer of the mission?! As long as they can complete the task, they should be glorious even if they are dead."


    "Yes, the so-called ninja is the sharp knife that safeguards the country and safeguards the interests of the village. They can give up their lives for the safety of the village and the country!"


    ¡°Country? Village?¡± Sasuke said: ¡°Who is going to rule the country or the village? You? I? They?¡±


    Sasuke looked around at everyone who was sitting and said, "In fact, we are always serving us. We are in power and can manipulate everything in a country and a village. I am not hiding, asking myself, can you fully Acting in accordance with true fairness and following the real interests of the overall situation. Hey, we can do things in accordance with our own ideas without listening to the will of the people. The so-called national interests are probably our own selfishness."


    A ninja leader said: "You are nonsense! Of course we are starting from the overall situation of the country and following the will of the people. And we certainly understand that the ninja itself has always existed to protect everyone, and it is not easy to maintain as the most favorable guarantee. Peace!"


    "Peace? Where is the real peace? Ninjas exist only as weapons? Live for the benefit of others? Or live for our benefit!"


    Sasuke said: "And, the people you said have been completely nonsense. There are so many people''s will there. How many people in your jurisdiction can you listen to them? You can guarantee all the people. Will the will be unified? Or, can you have the ability to balance the interests of everyone? Can you guarantee that everyone will act for the benefit of the village or the country? Don''t forget that people are selfish. ""


    "Don''t disturb the audio-visual, Huo Ying, are you accusing us of not being able to use the rights in our hands?!"


    "Of course not. I don''t dare to say that. I just said that the ninja is not serving the individual, and the interests of the state cannot represent the will of the people. As a person in power, we must balance these, not only the people, but also the country. The selfishness of the world, we avoid, what we can do is to reduce the existence of selfishness, to punish those who seek to use their own functions to seek benefits, to use rules to restrict selfishness, and to restrict those who abuse power with the so-called overall situation!"


    "A nonsense!"


    "Strong words!"


    ......


    "You don''t understand what it is, what is a village, what a country!"


    Sasuke looked at the representative interestingly. "I don''t understand, you understand?!"


    "It''s just a subjective understanding. People always judge their own right and wrong by their own subjective value. Can I swear at you?! Of course, I said this sentence with subjective consciousness and put myself in it. A so-called moral commanding height. What I said above is only my own opinion. This is my thought, my philosophy, and my thinking about the shadow, the village, and even the country is naturally different from yours."


    The Shi Lang, who has been silent for a while, said at the moment: "I agree with Huo Ying¡¯s opinion."


    "Thank you,"


    "In the position of Huo Ying, I always understand one thing, the ninja is not a simple political weapon, a family, a village, a country, these -->> , the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system !


    Existence cannot rely solely on the ninja to maintain the so-called peace. If this is the case, I believe that the ninja system is the most fundamental factor that threatens the peace of the world. In that case, the ninja system can be abolished in my eyes! Only in this way can we end the most fundamental factors that undermine peace! ¡±


    "abolition?!"


    There was a buzz in the place.


    "Yes, abolish the ninja system!"


    Sasuke made a big word.


    "Repeal the existing ninja system, because it is already decaying, so it is not necessary; establish a new order of tolerance, use new rules to restrict, use new rules to break the shackles of freedom of restraint. Between people, between countries and countries There is no separation between them, this is the alliance I think."


    ¡°It¡¯s whimsical!¡±


    Hsien said: "The rule of forbearance has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. If you inherit the system of forbearance for hundreds of years, can you change it?! Do you think this is something you can do?! Hey! It is a joke!"


    The truth is followed by "the fire shadow, I understand your original intention, break the barriers, use the rules to restrict the world, for your so-called peace. However, how difficult it is to exert it, just like Tu Ying said The order of the world can easily change!"


    "That''s how, reform must be implemented, and it must be done anyway!" Sasuke said: "This meeting is both for the Alliance and for the revolution! With us as the center, from top to bottom, spread the frenzy to the whole endurance! ¡±


    "I disagree!"


    The night moon stood up and patted the table and said: "I can''t let the forbearance that has been circulating for centuries fall into my hands! Abolish the ninja system! Let me pass this level!"


    When Lei Ying puts his words, the opposition is one after another.


    "I don''t agree!"


    "You are teasing me to play!"


    ......


    How to endure power?


    Everyone has denounced and filled with indignation. Sasuke¡¯s reform plan certainly touched on the interests of the present. Whether it is the ninja leader or the big name, the abolition of the ninja system is undoubtedly the abolition of their greatest dependence on the world.


    "There is no way to do it Sasuke no expression, slowly getting up from the sitting room, "I have already expected the situation today, so I will choose the means of revolution, the appropriate violence will Let you yield! ¡±


    Sasuke, Sasuke took a clap, and the sound of the machine sounded. I saw a screen that was about ten meters wide in the center of the conference hall. It showed the scenes of other places in the venue: there were ninjas waiting in every place.


    Seeing this situation, everyone in the face changed, the original wood leaves have already set an ambush!


    "Huoying! What do you mean by this! Want to kill us!" The night moon screamed: "I didn''t expect you to be such a person!"


    "I said, if you disagree, sorry, I can only use force to let you yield. You have seen, there are thousands of ninja troops outside, they are all elites of wood leaves and rain. As soon as I make an order, they will come in. At that time, even if it is a shadow, it will become a bolognese!"


    At this point, Shi Lang also left the seat and stood with Sasuke. "Submit or die, you choose."

 v2 Chapter 472：

    "Wood leaves, rain hidden!" Time replied: "If you kill us, you will not worry about the outside condemnation! At that time, what do you give to many countries!"


    "I don''t worry about it at all." Sasuke said: "Even if you kill all of you. We are ready to launch the fourth World War. The peace means can''t be done. The war can only be the only one." Communication channels."


    It is said that most people have a heartbeat and look at Sasuke¡¯s face.


    "Give you a minute to choose, compromise or die."


    The atmosphere on the scene became more and more solid, and invisible pressure hit, and some people even felt the chest leak.


    "Forty seconds!"


    Sasuke¡¯s voice sounded heavy and low, like the death horn.


    The weakened person retreated, and only one person slowly raised his hand, and his pale face had a charming smile.


    "Huoying adults, forgive me, I vote..."


    The word "surrender" has not been said yet, and he heard a sharp thunderous sound.


    "Hey!"


    The **** light is mixed with the blue thunder snake, and the night moon is actually empty-handed to smash the head of the retreating person!


    "Who dares to give in! Huo Ying! Let me teach you the skills!"


    Nourish!


    The thunder snake exploded, only to see the blue thunder arc flashing away. In the blink of an eye, the night moon appeared in front of Sasuke, and the thunderous fist with full strength slammed down!


    boom!


    The golden brilliance suddenly flashed out, the dust smoke stirred up, and the ground was blown open by the shock wave.


    "It''s you!"


    Lei Yinghu''s eyes are round and squatting, holding the Shi Lang in front of Sasuke.


    "Your opponent is me!"


    Shi Lang was not afraid, and the eight-foot mirror that was shot in his hand broke out with dazzling brilliance. Under the huge anti-shock force, Lei Ying was directly shocked out!


    "The eight-foot mirror of the 70% strength is really extraordinary."


    Seeing the performance of Shi Lang, Sasuke nodded secretly.


    "Rain hidden!"


    Lei Ying stepped back seven or eight steps to resolve the impact, and consciously insulted his footsteps, but it was shocked at a faster speed!


    "Ray, I am bombing!"


    The night moon carries a thunderous lightning strike to Shi Lang, such as the beast of the same hair. The power is too big, and everyone around them are far away from the seat, they do not want to be affected.


    "Kill him, Shi Lang."


    Sasuke¡¯s voice rang in Shi Lang¡¯s mind, and Shi Lang¡¯s eyes flashed in the cold, ¡°Understand!¡±


    Immediately, Shi Lang pushed the eight-foot mirror to the extreme, and the golden small mirror faintly exudes the power that the artifact should have.


    "drink!"


    One thousandth of a second, Raytheon and Shi Lang collided together, and suddenly, the more violent Chakra shock wave spread.


    Hey!


    The ground was cracked, and the eyes of everyone on the scene were completely covered by dust.


    "Look!"


    It¡¯s not just who shouted, everyone looked at the dust and saw that both shadows flew out, it was Shi Lang and the night moon.


    Compared to Shi Lang, who was slightly asthmatic, the night moon was a little embarrassed at this time. His clothes were pierced with rocks and rags were usually worn on his body.


    "I didn''t expect your strength to be so strong, it is a thunder shadow." Shi Lang was busy pressing the blood in his chest, and his face looked good. "However, that''s it, let you see, the power of the legend!"


    "Projection!"


    Shi Lang¡¯s thoughts in his heart recalled the blurred images that appeared in his mind. It was the most powerful artifact of Tian Congyun!


    Hey!


    The golden volatility spreads and the airflow converges toward Shi Lang''s right hand. The golden brilliance quickly extends from a point and turns into a streamering scene of a three-footed Qingfeng.


    The people looked at these changes unbelievably, and they felt the pressure to hide them.


    The shape is present, the internal quality is condensed, and the seven-point power of the original artifact is completely inherited!


    The blade flutters, and the sluggish people suddenly recall the mythical weapon of the gods.


    "Heaven clouds!"


    Even the night moon is inevitably horrified, and he can¡¯t think of Shi Lang¡¯s possession of these gods.


    "Impossible... that kind of power is not at all human control!"


    Some of the night moons can''t accept the reality, and the body shape flashes, pushing the force to the extreme, and attacking Shi Lang again!


    These recklessness is tantamount to death, only to see the Shi Lang figure shocked, with a belt arm, a golden blade sharply out!


    Hey!


    A very small sound is emitted, like a sword blade entering the water, and the arc-shaped impact of the streamer undulations is inward and open. When the night moon slams this impact, it is seen that his body is rapidly decaying and disintegrating, almost in the The powder was changed in one second.


    Hey!


    Everyone in the room was stunned, and many people looked white. They didn''t expect the power of the artifact to be so terrible.


    "Who is the next turn?"


    Shi Lang carries the sky and clouds and walks toward the crowd step by step. As long as anyone dares to say no words, he will let it disappear completely in this world.


    "Good... so terrible..."


    A big name was directly scared of the pants, and when the Shi Lang came, he even crawled back and forth. In his eyes, Shi Lang had already equated with the most vicious demon in the world.


    "One minute has arrived, then, your choice?!"


    Sasuke¡¯s voice is cold and cold, like Huang Zhongda¡¯s mind, everyone¡¯s mindLife or death! ¡±


    The atmosphere has been suppressed to the extreme, and not to mention Shi Lang and Sasuke, even the ninja force outside the eye is also frightening.


    Even though it has always been a calming time, it has also retreated. Seeing the power of Tian Congyun, his rebellious heart is rapidly disintegrating.


    At this time, someone finally spoke.


    "I work with you."


    It is the big snake pill!


    Sasuke looked at the big snake pill and did not speak, but nodded to the latter.


    After the big snake pill, the crowd rang the sound of compromise.


    In less than three minutes, everyone chose to cooperate and compromise.


    ......


    Sasuke looked at the people who were sitting in the real room and said: "I didn''t mean to threaten it. I just hope that everyone can understand my pains. Since everyone chooses to agree with me, then the issue of the alliance will be determined by me. Let''s go down."


    "Everything is obeying the fire."


    "We don''t have any opinions."


    "Fully obey, haha, what do you say?"


    Many people here are a little charming, and they can''t wait for Sasuke as a relative to please.


    "So very good." Sasuke smiled a little, and the expression of your understanding.


    "As I said before, the ninja system has been in the world for centuries. Although it has achieved short-term achievements, it has ushered in the existing peace for the world. But this peace is only an appearance, not solid. Human factors can easily destroy them, and people with bad intentions will use various reasons to provoke a war of endurance." Speaking here, Sasuke looked at Shi Lang and saw the latter continued without saying anything else: "The ninja system becomes The roots of all violent incidents, the ninja as a weapon was used in war, the first to endure the world war, the second to endure the world war, and the third endurance war broke out."

 v2 Chapter 473：

    "The short-lived peace is not what we want. The stability of the appearance is not what we hope. Therefore, the way to seek long-term stability has become an urgent matter that needs to be solved. For this reason, I have gathered everyone together. To discuss the alliance, we also endure a beautiful future with stability and harmony."


    Shi Lang said: "I completely agree with Huo Ying, the alliance must be completed as soon as possible, we will be able to face all difficulties together, so peace of the world can be just around the corner!"


    "Who has objections?"


    When I heard Sasuke, I shook my head in the room.


    ¡°Very good!¡± Sasuke said: ¡°If this is the case, then I will make it clear. First, abolish the ninja system, all ninjas must not engage in ninja-related behaviors! Second, establish a ninja alliance, all countries will be united! Third, the drafting of public law, no one can violate, this law will be used as a benchmark, all from peace, and strive to eliminate the discord system. Fourth, the establishment of the Self-Defense Force, safeguard the interests of the Alliance ..."


    Many of the talks at the meeting basically established a general policy, advocated the abolition of the old system, and rebuilt the so-called fair and fair new system on the ruins. Use the public law of tolerance to restrict everything and obtain the so-called justice.


    The headquarters of the Ninth Alliance is located in Konoha, and fifty-nine representatives from various countries and ninja groups form a parliament to discuss the major issues of relationship.


    The name and the name of the movie no longer exist, but they are replaced by the chief executives of various countries and countries.


    Of course, there are many, many details, which are not listed here. In short, the alliance system is similar to the combination of the ''constitutional government system'' and the federal government.


    Spring and autumn, three years have passed.


    Three years ago, Sasuke deliberately revolutionized and the entire ninja community was affected. Everything is difficult at the beginning, the initial results are not so good, and political and economic shocks have been hit.


    For a time, Sasuke once suspected that his decision was wrong, but he has already embarked on this path, and he can repent if he wants to repent. Even if it is wrong, it must continue for the big picture!


    After almost two years of enthusiasm, the future has finally become clear, and the political situation has gradually stabilized. It can be said that everything is developing in a good direction.


    The wave of reforms has become more moderate by storms, and people have begun to accept new systems and rules. After a period of adaptation, they were surprised to find that the existing system is much better than the original ''one village, one country''. The biggest manifestation is economic life. The trade exchanges between countries have formed a diverse and diverse economic industry. Chains, coupled with the emerging industries that followed, have a much higher standard of living than before.


    The ninja system of the old era was abolished and replaced by the prosperity of science and technology. Soon, the original cold weapons were replaced by more advanced and more lethal heat weapons. In addition to the original ninja, the Self-Defense Forces also joined many people who were born in civilians. Although they couldn¡¯t resist the craft, they had advanced guns, and they talked about the individual combat capability. That is to say, the degree of tolerance, the specially trained Self-Defense Force can almost withstand the weapon with the help of the weapon).


    It can be said that the era in which civilians are protected by the ninja has passed. Even an ordinary person can kill the mighty ninja through advanced weapons.


    The ninja is no longer the master of the world, and the ninjutsu is no longer a symbol of power.


    This is also the way in which the times evolved. Although Ninjutsu has more powerful power, it cannot be used as a long-lasting protective force. It is not universal, and due to various restrictions, it cannot be applied to a wider range of aspects.


    Konoha, as the center of the alliance, has undergone earth-shaking changes in just three years.


    The Huo Ying Building and Huo Yan Yan Yan have become historical relics. The surrounding scenery is different from the previous ones. The wooden buildings are replaced by reinforced concrete. A beautiful building has sprung up. The technology has emerged with many new things. The changes in clothing, food, housing and transportation are the most conspicuous. It is said that the current Konoha has become a general existence of a business city.


    The Uchiha group in the remote area of ??Konoha has not changed much. Compared with the noise of other areas, this place is quite quiet.


    Since the abolition of the ninja system, the young Uchiha people have followed the trend and traveled to all walks of life, no longer just stagnation. In the past few years, many people in Uchiha have moved away from the old site, and they are more eager for a new life.


    Of course, the minority of Uchiha¡¯s ethnic groups still live in the old houses. After all, they have lived here for decades. It can be said that the roots are here, and the old houses are abandoned to the new homes. This is a choice that they cannot make in a short time. They also prefer quiet days.


    Uchiha House, still inhabited, Sasuke did not leave, of course, and his two wives Meiqin and Gangshou (two years ago, Sasuke smashed the hand, the old times, the famous hand and the Uchi The marriage of the wave was a very significant event in the year.)


    Speaking of Sasuke, in addition to being the patriarch of the Naruto and Uchiha, he is also one of the five permanent members of the Alliance (five members, Sasuke, Shiro, Shih, Ichi, Yakura), so Sasuke¡¯s status is still very high. of.


    As for Uchiha mirror, he is completely independent of the size of the outside, on the one hand because the age is too big to have the heart, on the other hand, he recognizes Sasuke''s practice in dealing with the affairs of the world. In the beginning, Uchiha did not agree to abolish the ninja system at first. However, when he saw that the reform had achieved great success, he began to let go of his heart. At the very least, he saw that Sasuke was not in trouble.


    The reform is gradually on the right track, and the burden on Sasuke''s shoulders is much lighter. Finally, I have time to idle and handle my own affairs.


    Six years ago, due to the Dragon''s pulse, Sasuke came to the world, and unconsciously, he is now twenty-four years old. Time passed, and once again recalled the past scenes, Sasuke felt like a big dream, hey, Butterfly Dream Zhuang Zhou or Zhuang Zhou Mengdie, he did not know.


    The realm of Sasuke is still in the fairy, without any progress. Three years ago, after completing the sacred battle, he was promoted to the realm of the fairy. However, the price is that all the black mist inside the refining pot is consumed, and the source of the broad power of the original sea has disappeared. The only remaining, only the power of the devil and the very few sources.


    As mentioned earlier, natural chakra is the energy system closest to the heavens and the earth. Sasuke tried it and used the dragon''s magic to refine the natural chakra in the earth to carry out the next cultivation. However, the effect was minimal, and it could only be used as the only way to supplement the consumption of Xianli.


    ......

 v2 Chapter 478：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "It''s time to figure out everything."


    On the Yan Yan, who became a relic, the figure wearing a plain clothes stood still, and this person was Sasuke. Compared with three years ago, Sasuke¡¯s appearance did not change much. If he had to say it, it would be an increase in his length.


    I briefly explained to the people around me, and Sasuke left the leaves.


    Since the achievement of the position of the fairy, the skill of Sasuke and the like, of course, is not to mention, in less than an hour, it reached the Loulan in the northwest.


    Loulan, there is no place affected by the ''revolution''. The reason for this is entirely the selfishness of Sasuke. For the next story, he does not want to change the development track of Loulan.


    Sasuke knows the series of events carried out by ¡®Dragon Pulse¡¯, the Loulan coup activity caused by Naruto and Hundreds. No accident, like the Sasuke, it is also back to the forty-six years ago, and Naruto, he was only six years after the 100-footer came to Loulan.


    Loulan inherits the system of the old times, the monarchy dictatorship; Sarah, as the contemporary queen, is in charge of all matters in the country.


    After all, it is a character who is too famous in the world. Sasuke does not want to be recognized. When he arrived, he changed his appearance and put on a wave of costumes.


    Walking on the street of Loulan, Sasuke looks around and the tall, dark buildings are row upon row. Many of the pedestrians are foreigners, so the strange faces in Loulan City will not be noticed by the locals.


    Sasuke came to Loulan on the trip, in addition to looking for the hidden secrets of the ¡®Dragon Pulse¡¯, as well as the ¡®undead medicine¡¯. At that time, in the leaves of the wood, Sasuke heard about the undead medicine. Since then, he has deliberately searched for the news of the undead medicine, but at the time, nothing was obtained.


    Later, due to the ''revolution'', Sasuke, who was riddled with Pepsi, had to put down an investigation into the undead medicine and concentrate on doing things in politics.


    I thought that ¡®undead medicine¡¯ has ended. Recently, through the news of informants, Sasuke has made some clues about the rumors that undead medicine is hiding in Loulan.


    Undead medicine and dragon veins, weaving into a huge spider web to bind people, and Sasuke has a feeling, the truth is invented, the secret lurking in the depths is about to come out.


    When entering Loulan City, Sasuke saw the official text of the Queen''s recruitment of guards. Immediately, he was fascinated by his heart. This is the best way to enter the Loulan Palace in an imposing manner.


    It is easy to find a recruitment area where there is a similar activity. Sasuke revealed the knife and he was successfully hired.


    Under the leadership of several attendants, Sasuke entered the interior of the palace.


    After all, it is the palace, the degree of luxury can be seen, walking on the red carpet paved corridor, a group of guards began to change jobs.


    Sasuke also wore a metal **** suit, the iron armor was slightly thicker, the metal mask blocked the face, and there was a feeling of the 18th century British royal guard.


    After changing the shift again, Sasuke did not return to the rest, and after falling off the metal guard suit, he became the appearance of the attendant. I found a secluded place, Sasuke converges on the mind, and uses the mind to search the entire palace.


    The flood of the general gods is overwhelming, and every inch of the palace is in the mind of Sasuke.


    When a place was discovered, Sasuke¡¯s brow wrinkled, where it was the 300-meter underground of the palace.


    "What happened, I can actually bounce my mind! Can you say..."


    Sasuke¡¯s heart moved and his body shape disappeared.


    &nb-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Sp;......


    Loulan Palace, deep in the ground, a long ladder has been leading to the underground, deep darkness has swallowed up all the light.


    The ladder finally came to an end, and there was a thick metal gate in front of it, which was engraved with various carvings, flowing clouds, whirlwinds, beasts, and birds, revealing the vicissitudes of vicissitudes.


    Sasuke stood in front of the gate, and he could feel the hidden things behind the gate. Although it was completely restrained, the faint volatility that came out was still shocking.


    "Has already exceeded the realm of the fairy?"


    Sasuke''s eyes flashed. He knew that behind this door was the so-called comprehension power, the legacy of the "Dragon Pulse", the "small world of space".


    After calming down the mood, Sasuke stretched out his right hand and affixed the thick metal gate.


    Hey!


    A stream of volatility, Sasuke''s body shape slowly disappeared.


    ......


    Magnificent palace towers, white jade carved fenced ground, beautiful and simple buildings, unknown materials suspended in the sky, all kinds of stars gathered into the galaxy of the sky, the endless glory; no one can think of the 300 meters underground to build such a grand Shengjing.


    In the hall surrounded by purple halo, it is full of unknown atmosphere, radiant, like a fantasy.


    In the temple is an altar slowly floating and floating. The large characters hanging in the gold are like the most authentic source of the world to suppress this space. From the dazzling brilliance, the fonts can be recognized.


    "day!"


    "Land!"


    A courteous figure servant sat on the ground, wearing a ministerial costume to sell his identity, this person is today''s Loulan heavy minister, full of!


    Hundreds of dare not look up, for the real fear to the extreme, but he also wants to get the favor of that person, so that you can get the full moon of the immortal power.


    Hey!


    The ripples of water flow spread, and the golden figure descended on the hall. From the moment he appeared, the atmosphere in the hall was a lot dignified, and the "Heaven and Earth" enshrined was dazzling.


    "It finally appeared..."


    The sound of vicissitudes passed through this space, and Sasuke¡¯s body shape walking on the white jade ladder looked at the hall in the distance.


    In the ethereal illusion, gorgeous buildings are row upon row, radiant, sea stars, like a dream.


    In that illusion, the hall named Zhenwu suddenly exudes a horrible pressure, and the heavy and heavy of it is like a mountain, almost a suffocating horror.


    "Sure enough, unusual..."


    Sasuke strongly suppresses discomfort, converges his mind, and resists the powerful incredible power.


    The owner of the power seemed to have only the meaning of temptation, and there was no difficulty in helping. Even if the collection was returned, the pressure on Sasuke felt suddenly reduced, and there was a loud voice inside the hall.


    "Little friends, why not come in and sit?"


    Sasuke recognized this voice as he heard it when he first entered the ''small world of space.'' Needless to say, the ¡®small world of space¡¯ itself is the one left in the temple, but why it is in the body of the Eight Clouds, the reason for this is not known.


    The hall was in front of him, and Sasuke secretly condensed Xianli into the whole body, which pushed the door that seemed to have been dusty for a long time.

 v2 Chapter 479：

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The line of sight is cheerful. The first thing that appears in Sasuke¡¯s eyes is the ¡®Heaven and Earth¡¯ altar. When I look at the temple, there are two figures, the old man in golden costume, and the black man who is humbled on the ground.


    The old man in the Chinese costume must be white, and the whole body is filled with strong power fluctuations. Standing there as if it is integrated with space, it is the rule of heaven and earth between the gestures.


    The old man in Huafu was also looking for Sasuke. Seeing Sasuke is just a young man, and the calm eyes flashed amazed.


    "Little friends, you can cultivate to these places in just 20 years, you are the first person."


    The old man thought that Sasuke started to cultivate from a young age to reach the realm of the fairy, but if he knew that Sasuke would only reach the fairy in three or four years, he would definitely be shocked.


    "Good luck, I don''t know who the predecessors are?"


    When speaking, Sasuke gave a ceremonial ritual to the old man in Huafu, showing the posture that the junior should have.


    The old man was very satisfied with the courtesy of Sasuke. He licked his beard, and the wrinkled old face that could pinch the mosquito began to look good.


    "For so many years, I almost forgot my name, but in the vulgar world people called me Xu Fu."


    "Xu Fu!"


    Subconscious, Sasuke speaks out.


    "Little friend, have you heard of the old name?"


    "No! Of course not!" Sasuke Yasuke denied, but the shock of the face can not deceive Xu Fu.


    "Little friends don''t want to tell." Xu Fu haha ??smiled: "For the first time in many years, I have mentioned the name to others. I have seen the little friends as soon as possible, perhaps because I see the same person again."


    "The kid didn''t expect to see such a capable person as the predecessor here. The kid is also very respectful to his predecessors."


    "In this case, why wouldn''t Xiaoyou refuse to see people in the true face?"


    Xu Fu saw the disguise of Sasuke and said: "This is a big rude to the elders."


    Hearing words, Sasuke smiled and immediately restored his original appearance.


    "Little friendly looks." Xu Fu praised, in fact, he was also a beautiful man.


    "Predecessors have won prizes, and the skin is only there. I will wait for the people who cultivate the immortals."


    "Also." Xu Fu nodded thoughtfully. After a few words, he would invite Sasuke to go to the inner hall to talk in detail.


    Sasuke noticed the man who was lying in the temple and asked: "Predecessor, is this person your disciple?"


    "No." Xu Fu introduced to Sasuke. "This person is the minister of this country. It is called a hundred. When he accidentally entered this place four years ago, he asked the old man to be a teacher. However, the old man did not agree."


    "Hundreds of feet?"


    When I heard the name, Sasuke thought to him, "It turned out to be him. I don''t know when Naruto came."


    Seeing Xu Fu¡¯s mention of his own name, Baizu once again braved the courage: ¡°Also ask the Supreme to give pointers to the next, and do everything in your life to make a cow and do nothing!¡±


    After all, he solemnly made a great gift to Xu Fu, and the floor hitting his forehead rang.


    In the face of the stalker, Xu Fu was helpless. He turned and said to Sasuke: "Little friend, this person has been like this for a few years. The old man has no intention of accepting an apprentice. Although he is entangled, he is eager to learn from him and does not want to hurt innocent people. Mortal, hey, how can this be good?"


    "If the predecessor has no intention, then give it to the kid."


    Say, Sasuke went to a hundred feet, overlooking the latter''s mean knees.


    "Predecessors don''t want to accept the apprentices. Why do you have to work hard! The twisted melons are not sweet, you are entangled here, beware of me!"


    &n-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Bsp; "Don''t! Willing to ask the Guru to give me another chance!" Hundreds of panic hugged Sasuke''s heel and said: "Don''t drive me away, please be sure to accept me as a disciple!"


    In the face of the fullness of cowhide sugar, Sasuke raised a little disgust in his heart, and immediately opened him with his feet. "What I hate most is that you, people, people who don''t want to do can still force it!"


    The shackled four-legged one finally raised his head, and when he saw the appearance of Sasuke, he was exclaimed.


    "Sasuke! How are you! You are not in Konoha!"


    The 100-footer really can''t think of the famous members of the fortune in the world, who will come to Loulan.


    "Why don''t I come here without you! Since you recognize me, you should know my temper, full, I will ask again, you will not roll!"


    Being threatened by Sasuke, he was full of white, but he was very aware of the horror of the comet in front of him.


    "Okay, I will roll it."


    Really frightened by the momentum of Sasuke, the hundred feet turned out to be disregarding dignity and really rolled out of the temple door.


    Seeing this, Xu Fu¡¯s eyes flashed in different colors. ¡°It¡¯s still a small friend.¡±


    After that, Xu Fu licked the wide sleeves, and the purple streamer flashed out, and the body with the fullness disappeared into the distance.


    ......


    The inner temple is another scene of a fairy house. Qionglou Yuyu cannot describe it.


    On the inner lake of Mercury, Sasuke and Xu Fu sip in a small pavilion under the green color.


    After drinking an authentic fairy wine, Sasuke felt refreshed and refreshed. After coming to the world, he was the first to taste such a luscious wine.


    After a while, Xu Fufang talked about the troubles.


    "It is reported that the space of this era has no strength, I do not know how Xiaoyou cultivated into the realm of the fairy?"


    "This one......"


    Sasuke is very embarrassed. He can''t expose the secret of the refining pot. (Speaking, in the world of Naruto, only the Naruto is known as the secret of Sasuke''s refining pot.)


    ¡°Is there something to hide?¡±


    The jade cup in the hands of Xu Fu paused for a moment. He saw the expression of Sasuke and he knew that the latter did not want to tell.


    Xu Fu has a strange problem (obsessive-compulsive disorder). The more people want to hide the secret, the more he wants to know, no matter what method is used, he must be poor.


    Just as Sasuke thought about how to smother the past, he suddenly saw it, hiding in the face of Xu Fu.


    "not good!"


    Sasuke has no time to respond Xu Fu''s index finger has already clicked on his forehead.


    The next moment, flood-like power surged into the search for every part of Sasuke''s memory.


    Sasuke wants to resist, but he finds that he can''t resist the invasion of that power. It is almost a banyan tree, even if the body can''t move! At this time, Sasuke knows the realm of Xu Fu, Da Luo Jin Wonderland!


    Perhaps a second, perhaps for a long time, Xu Fu took back the index finger, and at this moment, Sasuke restored his freedom.


    "Predecessors! What do you mean by this!"


    Sasuke suddenly got up and watched Xu Fu with vigilance. Once the other party had any change, he would leave this place regardless of everything.


    "Oh, little friends don''t be nervous, the old man is not malicious, just curiosity is doing it."


    Xu Fu said that it is light, but there is no way for Sasuke. Even if he is dissatisfied, can he kill him? I am afraid that he will be killed by the other party until he has not started.


    Sasuke is helpless and can only sit under the anger.

 v2 Chapter 480： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Xu Fu, this old boy, was somewhat gloating. He saw the expression of Sasuke¡¯s grievances and suddenly wanted to laugh. This kind of pleasant mood has never been seen since 300 years ago.


    "Small friend, the actor''s move to apologize, I am really embarrassed, haha."


    "Hey, do you know my secret?"


    "Of course." Xu Fu mysteriously said: "There are ancient artifacts such as the refining pot, and it is actually the body of the house, interesting!"


    See Xu Fu telling the secret that he can''t see the light. Sasuke''s face is flashing, but the next moment will return to normal.


    "Predecessors are highly respected people. The kid hides these secrets and naturally has a hard time..... Also ask the predecessors not to leak them easily."


    Sasuke got up and said, "Please also be a kid!"


    Sasuke is respectful, and Xu Fu is a little embarrassed. The psychology of the elders said: "I will definitely not say it. You can rest assured that I am not a big tongue."


    "So very good."


    ......


    Xu Fu looked at Sasuke, and the intimacy in his heart was even worse. He knew the situation of Sasuke¡¯s past life and even had some sympathy for him.


    It¡¯s all the poor people who lost their way on the wrong path of Xiu Xian.


    Xu Fu had talked about his previous affairs with Sasuke. The general situation is as we know it. Qin Shihuang ordered Xu Fu to go to Penglai to find undead medicine. Xu Fu did not take up the mission and finally found undead medicine in the hands of the immortals. However, it didn¡¯t take long I learned the news of Qin Shihuang¡¯s death. Lost the master, Xu Fu helpless, can only stay in Penglai, worship the immortal as a teacher, learn the road to comprehension. In the sacred sea, the rush has passed for a thousand years, and the sect of Xu Fu¡¯s sects can¡¯t escape the fate of the world, and it is completely destroyed in the disaster of a shemale. Later, Xu Fufei rose, under the opportunity, came to the world of Naruto.


    At this time, the heavens and the earth are still alive, and Xu Fu used this to attack the Great Luojin Wonderland. One retreat was two hundred years. When he went out, he discovered that the world had changed greatly, and there was no aura.


    Xu Fu was very interested in the new ninjutsu. He once went out to travel for a while, and he left footprints everywhere. The most famous is the legend of the wind. The totem statue of the country of the wind is Xu Fu, and, the small world of space was also left in that period of time).


    After experiencing many worlds, Xu Fu was boring and went to the northwest to retreat. Since then, he has not asked the world.


    After listening to Xu Fu, Sasuke was a little embarrassed. I didn¡¯t expect Xu Fu to have experienced this. It¡¯s really a sea of ??sang.


    After staying in the ground for hundreds of years, I really didn''t smash Xu Fu. I finally met the same person. Of course, I have to say everything that I have not finished in these years.


    Xu Fu''s super big talker didn''t play, and the slap in the ear made Sasuke dizzy. He finally saw the terrible thing about his mouth. At this time, Sasuke is a vulgar thought. It is no wonder that Mouth is known as the strongest ninjutsu, and no one can resist the preaching of the star-studded star.


    Finally, Xu Fu finally finished the glorious history of his life, and Sasuke has a breathing space.


    "Predecessors are not high-ranking people."


    Sasuke complimented.


    Hearing the irony contained in Sasuke, Xu Fu was embarrassed, and he laughed quickly.


    Later, Sasuke remembered an important purpose of coming to Loulan and said to Xu Fu: "Predecessors, the kid has come to the trip and there is something to do."


    "Oh?" Xu Fu¡¯s face showed curiosity. "I want to hear it."


    "Undead medicine."


    Hear these three words -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Xu Fu¡¯s look flashed and said: ¡°The original thing is that the undead medicine was passed on by her.¡±


    "she was?"


    Sasuke remembered what the spot had told him, and asked him: "She should be someone you are important to."


    "Okay."


    Xu Fu said with a sigh: "I was such an apprentice in my life. I wanted to pass on her clothes, but I didn''t expect her to betray the teacher for the sake of not killing the drug."


    The goddess of î is the apprentice of Xu Fu? ! Sasuke felt that he had heard the Arabian Nights and confirmed that he said: "You said that she is known as the goddess of the scorpion."


    "Yes."


    Xu Fu nodded and sipped a cup of sacred wine and scorned it. He recalled: "She had studied here for a few years, and she was considered a teacher and a teacher. However, I did not expect that she would be arrested and robbed." I am stealing undead medicine when I am not in retreat. Hehe..."


    Xu Fu said: "Hui night knows that I hate people who steal chickens and dogs in this life. After stealing undead medicine, I dare not stay here and go to the world outside."


    "Predecessors...that all the undead medicines were taken away by the night?"


    "None is not, just steal one."


    Wen Yan, Sasuke¡¯s heart was happy, and immediately asked: ¡°Can the predecessor give the remaining undead medicine to the kid.¡±


    Seeing that Sasuke insisted on asking for undead medicine, Xu Fu did not agree, saying: "You have achieved the position of the immortal, it should be the life of a long life, why should you ask for undead medicine?"


    "There is a big use of nature." Sasuke did not want to say to Xu Fu, "Please also prepare for the predecessors."


    Sasuke left the seat and bowed to Xu Fu.


    Xu Fu no expression, hesitated for a while before agreeing: "Well, that undead medicine is useless to me, since you came here, it is also our fate."


    After all, Xu Fu got up and left.


    When Xu Fu came back again, he held a purple jade box in his hand, which contained the undead medicine.


    Sasuke saw Xu Fu open the box, but when he saw the things in the box, it was a puzzled look.


    In the line of sight, nine broad bean-like seeds are scattered at the bottom of the jade box.


    "This is not a dead medicine?!" Sasuke thought that Xu Fu was cheating on him. This is totally different from the undead medicine circulating in the fairy world.


    "It is indeed Xu Fu explained: "Accurately speaking, it is the seed of undead medicine. ¡±


    Sasuke never believed, and took a pinch from the box and looked at it in his hand. Only the size of the broad bean was the same as the most common seed.


    Subsequently, Xu Fu explained the use of undead medicine to Sasuke. According to Xu Fu, the undead medicine was planted, and as long as the fruit was eaten, it would last forever.


    Xu Fu explained that Sasuke believed it.


    At this time, Sasuke also understood the origin of the **** tree. The so-called **** tree is simply the towering giant tree that was grown after the seeds of the undead medicine stolen from the night. When Huihui ate the fruit, he had the power to pass through the heavens and reach the realm of the gods in the world. However, it is not known why it was mad when it was passed down to the fruit of the night.


    In the favor of Xu Fu, Sasuke intends to continue to stay here for a few days, and when he is chatting with the lonely old man, he is relieved.


    Later, Sasuke listened to Xu Fu''s story about the dragon vein. The dragon vein is actually the heaven and earth air transport collected by Xu Fu for thousands of years. Because of the long-term perfusion of Xianli, it has an incredible power.

 v2 Chapter 481： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Two days later, Sasuke left the place. When he left, Xu Fu saw the helpless hand weapon, and gave him the treasures he collected (respectively, Lei Huojian, Yuxi).


    ......


    Time and space can''t be speculated, but it is said that Naruto is mistaken into the dragon''s pulse, and it is like a dream. After a burst of purple light, Naruto returned to the world of Naruto twenty years ago.


    Like the Hundreds, Naruto''s landing is in a desert near Loulan.


    "Oh... where am I?" Naruto squinted his head, and his strong vertigo made him feel sick.


    Surrounded by yellow sand, Naruto looked up and looked for a direction and rushed to the other side.


    There is a shadow of the town in the field of vision, and pedestrians are on the road.


    Seeing this, Naruto¡¯s face is a joy, and the long-lost civilized atmosphere has given him a sense of security, just like the kind of child who is returning home: loneliness, warmth.


    In fact, even Naruto himself did not find the loneliness hidden inside, because it was buried deeply, so it could not be observed only from the appearance; although he was glamorous, recognized by the wood leaves, surrounded by the ninja companions, but the one from The inner loneliness really exists.


    Naruto''s use of multiple shadows is the most obvious feature of his obscurity, because the avatar will give him a sense of clustering, which is broken by everyone, and is supported by everyone. Everyone will spare no effort to help him. Warm experience. Because of loneliness, I am eager to seek my companions, even if they are only avatars, the illusion that they have created, but it is enough for Naruto.


    (Note: Personal understanding, the reason why Naruto is obsessed with Sasuke in the original, the magical to recover Sasuke, this is also the embodiment of his loneliness. Naruto does not want to lose, because it is full of bitterness, so it will be cherished; especially It is the first friend in life, Sasuke, and for Naruto, it is a shackle that can never be cut off.)


    In the crowd, Naruto naturally has a sense of belonging, walking in Loulan City, the exotic style makes Naruto very curious about everything in front of him.


    What happened next was similar to the original, full of power, Loulan Queen Sarah was forced to leave, Naruto and Sarah met, and the supporters of the two United Nations were ready to regain power.


    In the palace, there were scattered wrecks everywhere, and in the battle with Naruto, he suffered a big loss. He did not think that the latter¡¯s power was so strong.


    There was only one huge mech in the field, and it was full of seats.


    Through the display screen, the hundred feet overlooked Naruto and was shocked and angry. "Damn, why is it always bad luck recently!"


    Recalling the scene that Xu Fu was driven out from the ground, he hated: "Indulge you not to accept me as an apprentice, but the power of Dragon''s pulse is still obtained by me, hey, I didn''t expect it!"


    "Hundreds! I will take you back! The crimes you committed in Loulan must not be forgiven!"


    "Catch back?!" Hundreds of laughter said: "Naruto, do you think you have such ability? Don''t forget, now, 20 years ago, I have been able to control the power of the dragon pulse, you can compete! ¡±


    Immediately, the hundred-footed control ¿þÀÜ attack, purple brilliance burst, the power of the dragon pulse is continuously absorbed by the spar in front of the chest.


    In a flash, a spur of energy with a horrible power!


    "Naruto is blocking!"


    Feeling the power of this attack, the nine tails of Naruto immediately merged his Chakra and Naruto.


    Hey!


    The air trembled, and only a black spiral blade appeared in Naruto.


    Tail beast jade. Spiral shuriken!


    This is a trick developed by Naruto after going to the real waterfall, which is at least fifty times stronger than the windy spiral pill!


    -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    call out!


    The black spiral was thrown out by Naruto, and it just happened to collide with the energy sphere.


    boom!


    The flame spreads open, and the erupted air waves directly impact the dome, and the black and purple energy columns disappear into the sky.


    "How is it possible? He is still a human!"


    Seeing that Naruto blocked the next shot, the hundred feet suddenly sounded, and the other''s strength of the Ninjutsu once again shocked him.


    "Damn Konoha Ninja! Go to hell!"


    Hundreds of squats, launched the strongest attack form.


    The torrent''s general force of the dragon''s veins poured in together, and the sound of the squeaking sound continued to sound. Only the purple light group wrapped around the raft was rising, from the broken dome to the night sky.


    A few moments, the light group is broken, and a purple shining body appears in Naruto''s field of vision (self-brained eva first machine).


    "That guy! Is he going to die with me?"


    Naruto immediately mobilized the nine-tailed Chakra in the body, although I don''t know if I can stop it, but at the very least, I have to survive.


    Naruto secretly cheered on himself, he can''t die, because he has promised the wind, and will be officially married until next year.


    "Be sure to hold on!"


    ......


    The Naruto who opened the immortal mode felt that the lower abdomen was very hot, and the nine-tailed gauze on the surface began to boil. In a low-pitched explosion, the nine-tailed gauze became golden.


    "This is..." Naruto shook his fist and he felt his strength was rising.


    "Thank you, nine tails!"


    Gaining new power, Naruto''s gaze becomes firm, he believes in the nine tails, and believes in himself.


    The high-altitude saw the change of Naruto, and the volatility of the golden Chakra gave him a sense of breathing.


    "Bastard!"


    A hundred words of arrogance, I did not expect Naruto to break through at this critical juncture.


    "You must get rid of him as soon as possible!"


    I know that Naruto has just broken through and the strength is not stable, so I took the opportunity to launch the most powerful attack.


    Inductively, the purple force torrents rushed from the ground to the sky, and condensed into a sharp spiral rifle in the hands of the scorpion.


    "The Gun of Langinus!"


    laugh!


    In an instant, the purple pistol aimed at the Naruto, and the trailing flames caused the surrounding air to start to distort, and others felt very strange.


    Just as Naruto was ready to launch Ninjutsu to resist the moment He suddenly saw it, and the black giant sword that fell from the sky smashed the gun of Langinus.


    Hey!


    Like the glass shattering, the gun of Langinus shattered, and the diffused shock wave dispelled the clouds on the sky.


    "who is it!"


    He was full of anger, and he subconsciously turned to look at the rear, only to see a person floating quietly there.


    The sudden appearance of the Naruto also saw, I do not know why, he has a feeling that can not tell, the back is very familiar. Naruto guessed that the person should be what he knew.


    "Naruto, I haven''t seen you for a long time..."


    The familiar voice made Naruto stunned, and the face of the man in the moonlight was clear.


    After seeing the man, Naruto''s spirit was very embarrassing, and the expression on his face became sluggish.


    "Sasuke..."

 v2 Chapter 482： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The five senses are still the same, but the familiar facial contours have been tough, and there are some vicissitudes in the temperament, no more simple and cold in memory.


    Seeing Sasuke at this time, Naruto¡¯s heart was shocked. Is this still a small partner of the past? Unconsciously, the sense of distance arises from the heart of Naruto.


    "Sasuke... How could it be you, how are you here?"


    ¡°Why come here? I am like you, but I am six years earlier than you.¡±


    "Six years!"


    Naruto stunned, no wonder there will be a strange feeling when facing Sasuke, no longer the same. It turned out that everything has become clear, and Naruto began to realize that the interval between six years is enough to change everything.


    "Sasuke!"


    Naruto remembered a very important thing, stepped forward and said to Sasuke: "Sakura has been waiting for you! This time, please come back to Muye with me!"


    ¡°Wood?¡± Hearing a familiar and unfamiliar name, Sasuke smiled. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time to deal with something.¡±


    "Really!" Naruto almost danced. "Too good, Sasuke! Everyone will be very happy, you can go back, Kakashi teacher will be overjoyed!"


    Looking at Naruto''s look of joy, Sasuke''s look reveals the color of remembrance. His innocence and self-confidence have not changed. However, at this time, I have no mood of six years ago.


    "Naruto, you will be looking forward to everything I have done to Konoha."


    Sasuke''s words in Turkic made Naruto very inexplicable. When he wanted to continue asking, Sasuke had already passed away.


    "Well, I still have to solve this guy before."


    I thought that the neglected hundred feet were preparing to escape, and Sasuke¡¯s sentence directly made him fall into the abyss.


    Full of knowing the horror of Sasuke, the rumors of the resentment in the past six years are not groundless.


    I remembered the scene of being slain, and my face was white, but I was driving and ran away!


    "Can you escape?"


    Sasuke¡¯s voice rang like a death knell, and he saw him in his hands, and the power of terror spread between heaven and earth.


    Hey!


    The black giant sword cannot be inferior to its borders, and suddenly it is dark in the field of vision.


    Tianjian two style!


    The black light flashed, and when the line of sight was clear, the huge cockroach completely disappeared. On the ground, there is a huge canyon-like crack in the place where it passes, and the mountains in the distance are cut off by the waist!


    "Good!"


    Naruto is shocked, and he is so horrible that he can''t take it anymore, even if he can still live, it is also a dead end.


    As a god-like Sasuke, Naruto has a strong sense of strangeness. He doesn''t know how to face it. In a moment, he suddenly hates himself.


    "What has Sasuke experienced in the past six years!? That kind of power is not a ninja! Sasuke, have you abandoned the source of the power that the ninja is proud of?!"


    The gap created by the huge gap of six years, Naruto clearly felt at the moment, it is an abyss that cannot be filled at all.


    Naruto has already guessed the expression of Sasuke, and he does not understand what Sasuke thinks in his heart.


    Gap, sense of distance, strangeness, not only in strength, but also in age and worldview.


    "Sasuke... Why do you become what it is today?">, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Talk


    Looking at Sasuke suspended in the sky, Naruto flashed a look.


    ......


    Sasuke didn''t go back to Naruto immediately. After all, he still has a lot of concerns in this world. Can''t you say nothing about leaving home?


    Naruto did not ask Sasuke about the changes over the years. On the way back, he followed silently. He looked at the back of Sasuke and felt only a bleak heart: "I still can''t catch up with him. I can only look at him for a lifetime. Back view."


    Sasuke abandoned the Naruto and walked slowly, and then applied the floating technique to the latter. In a silent atmosphere, the two quickly returned to Konoha.


    I saw the earth-shaking changes in the leaves, and Naruto¡¯s face was awkward, and the tall buildings in the field of vision gave him the feeling of being trapped in a cage.


    "The wood leaves are not the same..." Naruto said to himself, lost in the bustling buildings.


    Naruto wanted to find a contemporary fire shadow to inquire about the situation, but found that the Huo Ying Building was closed and was just displayed as a historical relic. When he looked at the fire shadow Yan Yan, the free eyes were stuck there, only to see Sasuke''s head stand up!


    "That is..." Naruto felt that his breathing would stop. "How could it be... Sasuke, Sasuke is the fifth generation of Naruto!"


    The history of Muye, Naruto, still knows that this era should be the four generations of the Konoha regime, but here, it is already five generations of Naruto!


    Naruto looked at the four generations, an old man''s head with a writing wheel.


    "Or the Uchiha family! In just six years, the history of the trajectory has changed so much!"


    Naruto realized that things were not right, and the history of Konoha was arbitrarily altered.


    Immediately, Naruto asked passers-by about the history of Huo Ying, he must figure out what these are all about.


    At the beginning of the question, the people of Muye were silent, but they couldn¡¯t stand the bombardment of Naruto¡¯s mouth.


    "Oh, the world of forbearance has long since changed. The three generations of Huo Ying were killed, and Uchiha took power. The four and five generations of seats fell to Uchiha."


    "So, Sasuke is the fifth generation of Naruto?" Naruto is still not sure about the fact that Sasuke became Naruto.


    "Where is there the name of Huo Ying?" The passerby said: "The five generations of Huo Ying took the stage to launch the revolution soon, and the ninja world was completely unified. The former ninja system was also abolished. In this world, there is no more ninja profession. It is."


    The passers-by sighed for a while and sighed: "The contribution of the members of the parliament to the tolerant world is obvious to all. www.novelhall.com~ The entire family has prospered a lot because of the New Deal."


    Passers-by also want to show off his son to join the gendarmerie, but Naruto has escaped like a runaway.


    "How can this be... The ninja world I know is definitely not like this..." Naruto ran all the way, venting the negative emotions in his heart. At this moment, his world view was broken. of.


    "How can the ninja system be abolished, my forbearance, how can I be easily denied by what I have been doing for years? Sasuke... How can you abandon the way, you have not become a ninja And happy! Ninja¡¯s duties, the ninja¡¯s dignity, how can you abolish...¡±


    Because the other party is Sasuke, a friend of life, so Naruto is confused at this moment, he does not know how to express the mood at the moment, hate? Disappointed? Still getting numb?


    "Why does Sasuke become like this, why does he make those choices? What is he thinking about... I, I don''t know at all!"


    The more you think, the more you fall into the abyss of entanglement.

 v2 Chapter 483： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Naruto hugged his head. He didn''t dare to admit the fact that Sasuke became strange. He tried to coincide with the old friends and Sasuke today, but he found that he could not do it.


    The change in the world still caused Naruto to collapse. The strangeness of Sasuke and the transformation of the world of tolerance, these are all driving Naruto to a road.


    Under the influence of the mood, Chaka in Naruto began to boil, one tail, two tails, three tails... Soon, the eighth tail appeared, and the Naruto who was in a state of collapse was actually going out. All chakras!


    When I noticed the bad situation of Naruto, the nine tails immediately stopped the voice: "Naruto! Do you want to die! Quickly suppress the Chakra riot in the body!"


    The sound of the nine tails is like a straw, and Naruto is pulled back from the edge of death in time. (Note, filling the pit: Naruto did not receive the pendant from the hand, the previous chapter has already mentioned. So, once the nine tails are all open Then he will be assimilated with the nine tails and swallowed by power).


    After all, it is Naruto, and he is very nervous, and he quickly suppresses the irritating emotions. The erupted tail slowly recovered from the body.


    The change of Fang Cai made Naruto a cold sweat. If it was not a nine-tail reminder, he could not detect his own change.


    Packing up the mood, Naruto calmed a lot, he knew that his troubles here would not help, and all the problems had to find Sasuke to ask.


    As a well-known member of the world, Sasuke¡¯s residence is still very good to ask. Naruto soon found the Uchiha House.


    After a brief briefing, under the leadership of the servant, Naruto entered the Uchiha House. (Speaking of it, this is the first time Naruto has come here. He used to be in the wood leaves and he would not go in for some reason.)


    The receptionist Naruto is a young woman who is called the second lady by the servants. When Naruto saw the woman¡¯s appearance, he was shocked by the shackles.


    "The master of the hand!" Naruto looked dull. "Two ladies... The master of the hand married Sasuke!"


    Even though Naruto is ready to meet all the impossible, the things in front of him still make him unable to adapt.


    Seeing that Naruto has been staring at himself, the outline of the hand is a wrinkle, the dark road, this person is so rude! Thinking of the explanation when Sasuke left, she still recovered the temper that was going to happen.


    "The husband and wife went to the league to discuss matters. If the guests are not in a hurry, they will rest here first. I will inform you when the husband returns."


    Hearing that Sasuke is not there, Naruto has to make another plan. Under the arrangement of the master, Naruto temporarily stayed in the room.


    After Naruto left, a talent entered the living room, which was Meiqin.


    "Sister, is he the husband''s childhood friend?"


    "But it''s not him!" Gang complained: "I don''t know what Sasuke thinks. The guy is still not a grown-up. My childhood friend? Sasuke can''t be friends with the toddler who was at the time."


    "I am also wondering." Meiqin said: "The husband has become more and more strange recently. He also asked me if he would suddenly disappear after one day."


    Wen Yan, the hand of the hand jumped, said, Sasuke also asked her the same question.


    "He has something to look at us." The master said: "Mega, would you like to ask him tonight?"


    "At night?"


    Meiqin looks red. "You go, let me not mix. However, if Sasuke has any decision, he will take the initiative to tell us. If he asks, he will not easily explain it." -->> , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "It¡¯s right." After a pause, the tone of the hand was turned. "If he dares to do something that is sorry for us, I will never spare him!"


    Seeing the indignation of the outline, Meiqin covered his mouth and smiled.


    ......


    About 7 o''clock in the evening, Sasuke finally came back. At the meeting, he made a decision, resigned from the position of a member of parliament and elected Uchiha to stop the water as a member of parliament.


    Sudden decisions made everyone surprised. Shi Lang and some members dissuaded, but Sasuke was not moved and resigned from the position of a member of Parliament.


    Returning to Uchiha House, Sasuke explained some reasons for leaving the company and Meishou. After speaking clearly, he went directly to Naruto.


    "Sasuke!"


    When Sasuke was seen, Naruto immediately ended from the state of cultivation and shouted in a big step: "Why the wood leaves will become like this! There are also masters, what are you thinking about!"


    "Slightly, don''t worry, I will explain it to you."


    Sasuke sat on the soft couch and poured a glass of water to entertain Naruto.


    "You say, I am listening." Naruto sat on the opposite side of Sasuke with some resentment and picked up the cup and drank it.


    The next moment, Naruto''s face changed.


    "Hey! Sasuke, this is a spirit, it''s so hot!"


    Naruto spit out the drink regardless of the image, and Zhang opened his breath and rushed to dispel the scent that had spread in the throat.


    "Oh, wine is a good thing, the more it is sweet, the more it tastes." Sasuke sipped his own cup, put the cup in his hand and played, and glanced at Naruto''s embarrassment. Said: "You really are not yet adult."


    The word ''underage'' made Naruto''s face red, and he quickly argued: "I am going to marry Fenghua next year, what is underage! You, you are only six years older than me."


    "Hey, got married." Sasuke smiled and said, "I really didn''t see it. However, Fenghua is indeed a pretty woman. She is now a prestigious queen."


    "That is nature." Seeing Sasuke praises the wind, Naruto proudly said: "Wind flowers are recognized as the enlightened monarch in the world of tolerance, she is very popular with the people of the snow country."


    "Well, it is I can congratulate you and marry a good wife. But..." Sasuke said, "You think you deserve her now?" She is the queen, and you? It¡¯s not easy to fall in love with a girl who is three or four years old. Is it possible for you and her ideological realm to achieve the right? The difference between you is not simple marriage. Relationship can make up."


    When he heard Sasuke, Naruto''s face changed. Sasuke said that he was right. He always feels inferior and not worthy of the wind, so he will have a greater determination to become a fire shadow to make up for the gully. However, as far as ideological and cognitive aspects are concerned, Naruto is not self-sufficient. In many cases, he always feels his childish and mature flower when he talks with the wind. (Fortunately, the wind does not care, and thinks this is Naruto¡¯s. Lovely things, these are the gaps that can never be reached.


    "Don''t shift the topic!" Naruto didn''t want to entangle on this issue and said, "You haven''t answered my question yet! Why does the world of tolerance endure like this!"


    ¡°Transfer the topic? I don¡¯t think so. You should also understand that everything caused by the age gap, the level of knowledge and the perception of the world is difficult to remedy. It¡¯s impossible to do it with so-called determination. You can¡¯t understand You are three or four years old, then, I am six years older than you? Do you think you can understand? Naruto, don''t be naive, the six-year gap will never be able to make up."

 v2 Chapter 484： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "The chasm..." Naruto tightened his fist and said: "I believe in my strength. Even if I am in front of the abyss, I have to jump! Use my body and use my flesh and blood to make up for it!" ¡±


    "It¡¯s a terrible determination." Sasuke poured himself a glass of wine, and a little bit of it spread from the calm liquid.


    "Since you have made up your mind, then I will say it straight. You have heard about it, about the revolution of the world."


    Listening to Sasuke talking about the revolution, Naruto erected his ears and listened carefully. This is exactly what he wants to know.


    "The revolution is imperative. For a long time, all the tragedies in the world of forbearance were due to the imperfections of the existing system. But this imperfection was deliberately ignored, not corrected in time, and the original error became more and more, and finally arrived. I can''t clean up. I want to change from the most fundamental, so I chose the revolution, changed the system, destroyed it, and re-established a new civilized system on the ruins. This process is very difficult. I think several times. I gave up on this... But then as you can see, I succeeded and completed what was called the impossible revolution. The peaceful reunification of the world today is the greatest affirmation of the efforts I have made. ¡±


    Naruto said: "The world of forbearance is indeed more prosperous than before. But why should we abolish the ninja system? Sasuke, can the ninja not coexist with your so-called political harmony?!"


    "I have said that if it is imperfect, it will have to change. The system that follows the old system will only be mistaken. The existence of the ninja threatens the real peace. They are time bombs. Once they are detonated, they are irreversible. The ninja will eventually be abandoned by the times. This is the trend. What I have done is just to speed up the process."


    "You completely obliterate the existence value of the ninja! Ninja is definitely not what you said!"


    Naruto disagreed with what Sasuke said. He always insisted that the ninja must not be denied. He thinks that he firmly believes that there is always the most fundamental trust between people.


    Naruto can''t help Sasuke, and Sasuke can''t convince Naruto. In the end, Naruto was helpless, and he could only blame everything on the thoughts that had been lost for six years.


    Time has passed, and it has been more than nine o''clock. The drinks on the table were never passive. Sasuke was not an alcoholic. He only drank two glasses.


    Sasuke intends to show his name to Naruto and said, "Do you want to know how the three generations died?"


    "Three generations of grandfather?" Naruto stunned, and he understood what Sasuke said in the three generations of this era.


    "I was killed by me." Sasuke said: "In addition to the three generations, there are still people, and his apprentices, the wind and water gate."


    "How can you kill people indiscriminately!" Naruto strongly resisted anger. The three generations of this era and the self have not seen him, but they are also indignant because of the relationship between the house and the Ukrainian.


    "The revolution is about to die. This is something that is inevitable." Sasuke said coldly, and glanced at the expression on Naruto¡¯s face, but said with interest: "Yes, you know who the wave is." ?"


    "The wave of water and water!" The familiar name made Naruto''s heart jump. "He is not a four-generation adult!"


    "Yes. But he still has an identity that you don''t know." Sasuke said in a word: "He is your biological father!"


    As soon as this was said, Naruto could no longer remain calm, and the blue pupil suddenly shrank.


    Father, for Naruto, only stay in the fantasy stage, it is more care but yet -->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The precious existence that dare not touch.


    From the beginning of the note, Naruto did not understand what his father was. He had never seen his father. The classmates around him laughed that he was a wild species, without a father or mother. But Naruto knows that he is not. He has parents, but he has been abandoned by his parents (he did think so at the time). Growing up, Naruto learned how to see, the students around him have their own father, he also wants to have, under the extreme desire often imagined: my father is very strong, he is very handsome, very loving me.


    Later, Iluka and the self-sufficiency became a template for Naruto''s father''s fantasy. At that time, he thought: "The original father''s feeling is like this, pretty good....... If, if I can take a look at my biological father, how good."


    Today, Sasuke told Naruto that Shuimen was the father of the latter and was killed by him. The Turkic news first surprised Naruto, followed by hatred and temper from the depths of his heart.


    "Sasuke killed my father, I... I haven''t seen my father yet, how can he kill him...." Naruto''s fragile heart wrapped up in a strong, smashed heart Split, a pain called a heartbreaking lung spread in his left chest.


    "Ah! My biological father, he was killed by him! Sasuke! Sasuke!"


    Naruto''s breathing is very short, the chest is constantly undulating, visible to the naked eye, the blue pupil is being eroded by the **** beast. Although the water gate of this era is only in the parallel world, the word father is too heavy, and Naruto has enough reason to release the other side of the seal.


    "Sasuke, I want to kill you."


    Naruto stood in front of Sasuke and lowered his head. He said this in a hoarse voice. At this moment, his heart has been filled with thousands of pains.


    "Good momentum, hate me. Hate me, then rush to me, kill me with your sharp teeth."


    Say, Sasuke slowly stood up. His height has increased a lot in the past six years. Naruto can only reach his shoulder.


    Sasuke intends to arouse the anger of Naruto. He began to talk about **** the water gate in Yu Ren Village, and even used the sound to interfere with Naruto''s thinking, giving him an immersive feeling.


    "Unforgivable..."


    The golden chakra is boiling in the human body, and under the hatred of heart, he broke out the power of nine tails.


    "Absolutely can''t be forgiven!"


    Naruto suddenly raised his head The chakra arm derived from the back turned to Sasuke''s face. Chakra''s arm impact is fast, but this power is not worth the sun for Sasuke.


    Seeing that the golden light suddenly stopped, Sasuke¡¯s right hand pinched the golden fist, and the force in his hand, the illusion of the fist broke.


    "Your strength can''t hurt me..."


    Sasuke¡¯s words have not been finished yet, and a chakra¡¯s fist suddenly appeared, hitting Sasuke¡¯s back at a very fast speed.


    Hey!


    The low voice sounded, and Sasuke flew out, but he quickly stopped in the air.


    "But I love the furniture here. It¡¯s really uncomfortable to do it like you."


    Immediately, the assistants in the assistants sealed, and the black streamer formed a barrier that would bind the Naruto who was about to rush.

 v2 Chapter 485： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Trapped in a small space, Naruto rushed around, like a wounded beast, and his mouth continued to scream.


    "It seems that I have really lost my mind. The power of the nine tails is not something that human beings can control. If so, then I will help you to adjust."


    In the assistant of the assistant, the black fairy force condenses into a spell suspended in the air, and the spell is covered with complex textures, which radiate bursts of power fluctuations.


    "The soul seal!"


    Sasuke gave a low drink, and the soul was printed with black light. In the blink of an eye, it was immersed from the head of Naruto.


    Implanted with the seal of the soul, Naruto felt the stinging of the head like a needle, and an icy force was spreading rapidly, and soon it was concentrated in his abdominal umbilicus. The place.


    As the main target of the target, the nine tails are frightened, and it feels that they are completely surrounded by strange forces, and that power contains something that makes its souls fear.


    "Naruto will save me!"


    Nine tails have never been so scared. It sends a cry for help to the Naruto who is constantly subconscious. Unfortunately, these Naruto can''t hear it.


    The encirclement formed by the Seal of the Seals filled the entire space, and the nine tails were firmly suppressed by the force, almost to make it breathless.


    Not long after, Jiuwei saw it, and slowly floated a spell from the deep space, which is the body of the seal.


    As soon as the seal of the soul appeared, the nine tails felt that their souls were light and floating, and they were almost absorbed. That''s right, the soul seal is tearing the nine-tailed soul.


    "No!"


    Nine tails can only crouch on the ground, watching the seal of the soul sealing to it, every time it is close to an inch, its soul will be three points.


    Finally, when the nine tails couldn¡¯t bear the pain, the seal was completely printed on the forehead of the nine tails. The black light flashed and the blur appeared, and the illusion became a thousand chains deeply penetrated into its mind.


    "Roar!"


    Nine tails smashed the heartbreaking arrogance, all the chains firmly bound its soul, and under the diffuse black power, its knowledge of God is being quickly consumed.


    In less than three minutes, the beastly beast became dull and ignorant, and the original soul consciousness of the nine tails was completely obliterated, as if lying in the vast waters.


    "Thank me, the nine-tailed Chakra is completely yours, and your strength will become even stronger."


    Sasuke thought for a moment and opened the writing round to eliminate the memory of Naruto tonight.


    ......


    The next day, Naruto woke up and knew nothing about what happened last night. His memory only stayed in the stage of asking Sasuke about the transformation of the world.


    Sasuke explained the reason for the revolution again. Although Naruto did not agree, there was no way. He had a revolutionary success. Can he still turn back the time to stop Sasuke?


    However, Naruto secretly made up his mind to return to another time and space, must pay attention to any abnormal actions of Sasuke.


    A few days later, Sasuke dismissed the position of the Uchiha patriarch and handed it over to a prestigious elder of the same family. The shackles of power have been put down, and Sasuke suddenly has the feeling of being an official.


    Sasuke then told the director about the dragon''s affairs and explained the fact that he came from another parallel space. At first, the master did not believe it, but it was convinced that Meiqin and Naruto were the same. (Note: Meiqin already knows that Sasuke came from twenty-six years later, mentioned in the previous chapter)


    -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    After all, she has been married to Sasuke. Most of her life¡¯s sustenance has fallen on him. Regardless of Sasuke, she will advance and retreat with Sasuke.


    After everything was arranged, Sasuke was ready to return to another world with Naruto. Of course, you can''t leave the world''s violin and master.


    The four people quietly went to Loulan, and the news about leaving the world only told Uchiha.


    At this time, the dragon vein is still buried in the ground. Sasuke got through the connection between Xianli and Longmai. Only the ground tremor was seen. A huge purple beam broke through the ground, and the force of time and space formed constantly twisted the space.


    "It''s time to leave."


    Sasuke secretly said to himself, with three people behind him stepping into the opened space tunnel.


    Purple brilliance flashed, and when he opened his eyes for the next moment, Sasuke found himself standing in a forest.


    "Sasuke, is this your world?"


    The key hand asked, looking around.


    "It shouldn''t be wrong." Sasuke confirmed the position by the operation. "This should be near Yuren Village."


    "I am finally back." Naruto breathed the long-lost air and said: "The air in my hometown is fresh."


    "Sasuke..."


    Sasuke felt that a person had pulled his palm and looked back at Meiqin. She only saw her face not look good, and she was worried with paleness.


    "What''s wrong? Meiqin, are you afraid of anything?"


    "Yeah." Looking at Sasuke, Meiqin said: "I am worried, what if your friends in this world don''t welcome me as an outsider?"


    "Mei Qin sister don''t worry." At this time, Naruto, who had a good impression on Meiqin, intervened. "The people of Muye are very easy to get along with, and Sakura is very good, and Kakashi teacher, they are People who are easy to get along with."


    "So, should you also call me my sister?"


    The outline of the hand was coercive, and in her impression, Naruto had not called her like that.


    Being threatened, Naruto had no choice but to scream at the sister, who knew the temper of the latter. If she was dissatisfied with her, she was beaten and beaten.


    The atmosphere at the scene made Sasuke a good heart. He had already begun to fantasize about the scene when he returned to Konoha. "I hope everything will go well. Sasuke said to himself, and then the rest of the people set foot on the road back to Konoha.


    Muye gusts of wind with green leaves to the distance, Sasuke appeared in the vicinity of Huoyan Yanyan.


    Looking at the familiar scene, Sasuke was somewhat sighed, and finally returned to here after a few years. All the memories are gathered together, and Sasuke has a sense of human beings.


    "It''s exactly the same as the world."


    The hand sighed to the edge of Yan Yan, his eyes drifting from the vivid statue, and when she saw the last relief, her eyes became dull.


    "Sasuke, isn''t that me? I am in this world..."


    "As you think, you are the five generations of Naruto." Sasuke stood behind her hand and put her hands on her shoulders. "There is another one in this world. She is also my aunt."


    The outline hand has some spirits, and when she looks at the relief, she does not speak. Suddenly, she remembers the scene when she first met with Sasuke.


    At that time, Sasuke said, "Although I know that you are not her, but in this world, I am still serious, because I do not understand whether I can go back, so I will treat you as her."

 v2 Chapter 486： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The ¡®her¡¯ in Sasuke¡¯s mouth is undoubtedly the one in the world. Subconsciously, the hands clenched his hands.


    "I am not a substitute. My existence is unique. I will prove that you can''t take anything from my hands."


    Sasuke''s psychological change Sasuke does not know, he sees the outline hand looking at the relief and then persuaded: "You will gradually adapt, this world is not illusory, you can regard it as your own hometown..... ."


    Sasuke hesitated and said: "I think, you and your aunt will get along very well...maybe, you can be true friends."


    "Well, I understand." The director said in an understatement, leaning against Sasuke, he glanced at the reliefs of the five generations of Naruto, and his eyes flashed disdain.


    Just entering the leaves of the wood, the ninja of the guard outside the city saw the hand, thinking that it was the fifth generation of the fire shadow, and immediately opened the door to release.


    Walking on the street, the road people pointed at the fingers that followed Sasuke.


    "My eyes are not spent, and the master is back!"


    "Yes, yeah, great, Naruto is finally back."


    "After the death of the group of adults, there will be an adult, and there is no conspiracy."


    "Hey! Don''t say it! Be careful to check the water meter!"


    ......


    The news of the return of the hand was quickly passed to the door of Mouton and Xiaochun, and they rushed out to meet the affairs at hand.


    On the street, Meng Yan and Xiao Chun all the way, they finally saw the hands and other people surrounded by the crowd.


    "You are finally back."


    "We still thought that something happened to you. I have been sending people to search for your news during these three months. Today you are back."


    Men Yan and Xiao Chun said, as if they were once again seeing prostitutes who had not returned from their hometowns, if they were not in front of the public, they would go up and hold the hands.


    Seeing the old door inflammation and Xiaochun, the hand stunned, but quickly adjusted and brought himself into the role of Huo Ying. She tried to recall what she was when she was in the first and second generations and made what she thought was the most correct.


    "Little Spring, adult, I am coming back, I am worried."


    As he said, the master walked up and took the hands of the two old men, showing a very affectionate look, without revealing any flaws.


    The performance of the master''s hand was amazed by Sasuke, but soon relieved, her ancestors were Huo Ying, even if they were imitation, they could pretend to be a seven-eighth image.


    After all, the street was not the place to talk. Men Yan and Xiao Chun soon brought the group of people to the Huo Ying Building.


    At the Huo Ying Office, the senior consultants asked the experts about the cold, and when they talked about some scenes, the experts gave a lot of laughter to them.


    Xiaochun and Menyan noticed Sasuke and Meiqin on the side. Sasuke helped them to know it a few years ago. The eyebrows are still the same, but the figure is completely different from the memory. The door Yan looked at Sasuke and exclaimed, "I haven''t seen it for a few years. It¡¯s so long, hey, the years are not forgiving...¡±


    Just as the door sighed and sighed, Xiaochun looked shocked at Meiqin''s gaze. "How could it be! She turned out to be her!"


    -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Xiaochun thought about it and didn''t understand what it was, but she left her mind. After going back, she must investigate the life of Meiqin.


    Yu Rencun.


    Since the death of Changmen, he took the soil and walked on the front stage of the Xiao organization. As a **** of the spot, he did the best for the dog and horse. In order to create the ideal township and the goddess of Lin, he would not hesitate to be the enemy of the world.


    With the soil, this life committee is hard enough. He gave up everything and struggled in the darkness of the mask. He tried to use the only remaining one to write through the future and create hope, but in the end it was only a mirror.


    "Lin..."


    In the darkness, a voice filled with pain and recollection came out, and it was the soil that was heard from the voice. At this moment, the soil did not fade the vortex mask, he did not want to let people see his right face completely eroded by the raft.


    With soil and dreaming, the fragmented memory is more and more illusory, even Lin''s figure is also, the shadow of the shadow is more flashing, almost to go further and further can not touch. It is clear that the soil is lost. He is lost on a distorted road. Even if he continues to go on, he will not see any hope.


    However, the choice of soil, even if it is completely swallowed by the darkness, must continue to advance. The lover is gone, the master is gone, the old friend of the past has become the enemy of fate, and what else can he not let go of the soul completely sold out?


    "Nothing, I lost..." The narrow cage was closed with eyes.


    With the soil, I have to believe that the promises made by him are isolated. He can only hold a blank check to sacrifice his life. After the moon¡¯s eye plan comes, he begged the man to create a spirit that belongs only to him and Lin. Dreamland.


    The children of Uchiha¡¯s family are always hard, and the ridiculous fate is attached to their shackles. Always repeating the same mistakes, and then being ignored by people, do not know the so-called silly laughter, reincarnation? In the middle? To die?


    Then blame this **** world.


    The upcoming Eye of the Moon program has eased the grief in the heart of the earth. Recently, he has found two powerful allies: pockets, and unfathomable Jun Ma Lu. The new allies brought success once and for all, and eight tail beasts were captured one after another, leaving only the nine tails in Naruto.


    The more critical moments, the more relaxed you can be. www.novelhall.com~ The land is very clear about what he is going to do next, launching the fourth endurance war to counter the gradual entanglement of the five major national alliances, playing with fierce fighting Indiscriminate opponents, chaos and seize the power of nine tails, and finally resurrect the tree of God to open the eye of the moon!


    With the soil across the mask, I touched the reincarnation that had been replaced, and his self-confidence began to rise. "Lin, I will be able to meet you soon!"


    Today is the weekly meeting of Xiao organization. As a leader, I came to the venue early.


    In the stone secret room, sitting on the main seat with soil, not long after, the remaining members of the Xiao organization arrived one after another.


    Waiting for you to come together, with the earth ring to look at the people present, Jun Ma Lu, pocket, absolutely, flying paragraph, corner, the entire venue is only six people. In the past year, the four members of the original Xiao organization have died. Even so, the current strength of ¡®xiao¡¯ is not weaker than it used to be, or even stronger.


    The absolute 100,000 avatars, the earthy reincarnation of the pockets, the reincarnation of the soil, the Jiugou jade of Jun Ma Lu, no matter which one is the power of the supreme to the hegemony. As for the flying segment and the corner, they listened to Sasuke¡¯s suggestion and acted cautiously. They finally survived in the battle with Konoha, and gained a strong flesh strength through the half-dragon hole scroll. It is stronger than before.

 v2 Chapter 487： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    With the reincarnation of the soil, I thought that now that I had a confrontation with the five major countries, I immediately put forward a strategy at the meeting.


    "...this is the real eye of the moon plan, as long as you get nine more, no one in the world can stop our steps!"


    "Only the white army can not completely settle the five big country guys." Helped the eye and said: "The power of the avatar can only deal with the general ninja. There are many strong people in the five major countries, even if it is 100,000. The army has all entered the battlefield, and it is difficult to suppress them in frontal battles."


    "What do you mean?" With a look at the soil, to tell the truth, he does not like this guy who is not like a snake.


    "We need to break through each other, use white to contain the battlefield, and the babies that I smashed out are responsible for the main battle." Speaking of the side of Jun Ma Lu, the eyes of the snakes flashed a reverence, "Of course, we There is also a secret weapon, Jun Ma Lu, whose power has surpassed the ninja category, even if it is six reincarnations, it is difficult to resist its edge!"


    "Oh?" It¡¯s very curious to bring the soil. He has seen the earth reincarnation. As for the power of Jun Ma Lu, he is not clear.


    "Jun Ma Lu, please also show you your strength." When he said this, he raised his right hand, which is a deadly arm and the rest of the body covered with white snake scales. The parts are out of place.


    Seeing the right hand, Jun Ma Lu¡¯s eyes swayed, as if the lips were frozen and spit out a word.


    "it is good."


    As the voice fell, a strange force spread with Jun Ma Lu as the center, and the bright forehead was actually cracked out of a hole, and then, a strange red crimson suddenly opened!


    "this is!"


    In addition to the pockets, the rest of the people were stunned to avoid the glare of the red, and run Chakra to resist the horror of the horrible anomalies.


    "Nine hooks are looking back!"


    I saw the horns on both sides of the face, and he was very knowledgeable. He first recognized Junjiu¡¯s Jiuyuyu.


    With the full force of the soil to write the wheel eye, under the blessing of the right eye wheel eye, it can barely look at the strange Jiu Jade.


    "The legendary eyes! The eyes of the ten tails really exist!"


    With earth ecstasy, "With these strengths, who else is the opponent in the world of tolerance! That is the real eye of God!" With a soil sigh, busy surprise said: "Okay, yes, Jun Ma Lu As long as you have it, this battle must be our victory!"


    Seeing the effect of the expected, laughing a bit, it really is a strange goods to live, the existence of Jun Ma Lu did not let him down.


    He put a right hand on his hand and gestured to Jun Ma Lu to close the horrible anomaly of Jiu Jade.


    Jun Ma Lu did what he said, and the power of the force was gone.


    Seeing the action of the right hand commanding Jun Ma Lu, the face under the mask of the earth showed a different color.


    "It seems that the arm is very unusual, and I really want to get it."


    ......


    A quiet place in Yuren Village, where the soil was specially arranged for Jun Ma Lu.


    After the meeting, Jun Ma Lu took off the red cloud robe and put on his own clothes. Like before, he liked the refreshing bathrobe.


    Jun Ma Lu sat on the tatami against the roof of the roof and looked at the sky outside the window. Since the death of Dasong Pill, he has developed this habit. When he is alone, he does not want to, and he sits there.


    >, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    I don''t know when, Jun Ma Lu''s ear moved.


    "Oh," the opening and closing sound of the wooden door broke the quiet silence. Jun Ma Lu did not look back. He knew who the coming person was.


    Closing the wooden door, standing respectfully in the same place, "Jun Ma Lu adults."


    Jun Ma Lu did not speak, only snorted and counted as saying hello.


    He laughed and laughed at the coldness of Jun Ma Lu. "Jun Ma Lu, I am really sorry today, I am using the body of the Big Snake Pill to give orders to you."


    Sorry for the pocket, Jun Malu is another, but this time he said a complete sentence, "I will not blame you."


    Hearing words, a smile on his face, the eye-catching eyes became a line, although it is very festive, but with his snake face is not flattering, how to look like a good person.


    Guess Jun Ma Lu is in a good mood today, and he starts to move forward, intending to sit next to Jun Ma Lu.


    "stop!"


    As soon as the pocket was halfway, the voice of Jun Ma Lu came over. I saw Jun Ma Lu''s face cold, "I will kill you when I come over!"


    Hearing his words, he said, "I am your companion. I don''t even believe it now?"


    "I don''t believe it." Jun Ma Lu''s voice is very disgusting. "Your body is too dirty. Don''t think that you can gain the strength of the big snake pill. I can recognize you. Remember, you are always a dog. Don''t think about being like a person."


    The pockets are not talking, the expression on his face is very stiff, and the five senses are almost entangled.


    "I understand, Jun Ma Lu, I am your dog."


    He insisted on humiliation and said this sentence. He wanted to resist, but he did not have the courage. Even though he learned the fairy tales of Longdi Cave, he still dared not look at Jun Ma Lu.


    The pocket had to hang his head. He didn''t want Jun Ma Lu to see his expression, and he didn''t want to irritate the latter.


    "Jun Ma Lu, what should we do next?"


    He stood in the house with a humble knee, waiting for Jun Ma Lu to issue an order.


    "Everything works according to the plan, don''t let people see the flaws." Jun Ma Lu maintains the original position, and does not look at it at all. "We have successfully entered the inside of the organization, and then we will resurrect with their strength. Ten tails, I can complete my mission by then."


    Said here ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Jun Ma Lu faintly flashed out of the figure like a god, is the goddess of î.


    "Give me a body, give me strength, goddess, as long as I can resurrect you, my humble life will be enough."


    ......


    The bag came out from Jun Ma Lu. Although he was awkward and frustrated, he did not vent, even if he was beaten, he could only swallow his stomach.


    Speaking of it, the humiliating life that has been humiliated for so many years, even if it is beaten by others, and the dog is bloody, he will be tolerant. The pocket is not qualified to complain about other people, and the unfairness attached to him by fate is not qualified for resentment. The poor person must have hatefulness. This is exactly what he said.


    The pocket experienced the third war of endurance, and both parents died and were used as chess pieces. Never had a free life. He did not dare to resist, afraid to be killed, afraid to lose everything.


    He will look up to heaven in hell. He envied those who can control his own destiny. He wants to have powerful power and want to be able to live like other people.

 v2 Chapter 488： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    But the cruel reality distorted the world view of the pocket. He began to imitate and began to forget. He did not dare to face the true self. He always wanted to be a other person, and he would not hesitate to live in the skin of others.


    Struggling, pretending, trying to live like a human being. Lost on the rugged road of pursuing power, throwing away the self, ushered in a life of hypocrisy and deceit.


    In the shadows, the body with the soil slowly emerged from the space, looking at the back of the pocket and thinking.


    Just as he was about to leave, a pressureful momentum suddenly came.


    Subconscious, with the soil looking at the room of Jun Ma Lu, through the blinds he saw, the strange red red nine hook jade.


    "It was discovered!"


    It¡¯s not good to have a dark road, and the body shape is imaginary, jumping into the alien space to escape the martial arts attack of Jun Ma Lu.


    In some dimly lit spaces, sitting on the ground with a bandit, the mask has fallen.


    "Good risk, if it is not a reincarnation, hehe!"


    The gasping soil suddenly hugged the head, and although the reincarnation counteracted most of the force, the attack by Jun Malu just injured him.


    "It¡¯s not that Jiu Jiyu¡¯s eyes are back, just a glimpse can hurt me...¡±


    With the gasping gas, in order to dispel the power of the invasion of the body, it consumed a lot of chakras.


    Since Li has been a peach, the master is going to make a mistake and become the fifth generation of Huo Ying.


    Informed Sasuke and others do not intend to dismantle, Sasuke is because the hand is his own; and Naruto, he knows that the leaves are in a critical period, someone must stand up to preside over the overall situation, the hand is the best candidate.


    In the afternoon, Sasuke took the US piano back, and the master hand stayed at the Huo Ying Building, familiar with the related affairs of Huo Ying.


    The Uchiha House is relatively remote. The pedestrians on this road are quite rare. Walking along the road, most of them are small wooden buildings, and many of them are ruined.


    In another time and space, Meiqin got used to the prosperity of Uchiha, and it was awkward to see the desolate surroundings.


    Meiqin listened to Sasuke and talked about the tragedy of the Uchiha family being destroyed in this era. After seeing it, Meiqin had the feeling of gaining and losing. All the prosperity was destroyed overnight. This time and space she died in the past ten years, and was killed together with the same people.


    Thinking of those tragedies, Meiqin¡¯s heart panicked and subconsciously clasped Sasuke¡¯s palm.


    "Fortunately, there is him by my side."


    Mei Qin said, the familiar warmth calmed her down. Meiqin understands that Sasuke is her only rely on it.


    The journey back was long, but the two men''s footsteps were not fast, and they arrived at the old house almost an hour.


    It is still the same as in memory, but it is even more bleak. Meiqin wants to come, probably because of the uninhabited sake.


    Sasuke took the beautiful piano through the promenade, and the small pool in the courtyard was still planted with autumn lotus, but most of them were skewed in a mess.


    When I arrived at the cabinet, Sasuke found that the furniture and the floor were clean and there was no dust at all. It was obvious that some people often cleaned it.


    The tables and chairs in the hall are neatly arranged, and the vases are decorated with pink and white flowers, and they look very fresh and should be done in a day or two. Seeing this, Sasuke stopped at the foot.


    Meiqin followed Sasuke, and the latter''s expression was clear to her. Seeing Sasuke''s free eyes, Meiqin knows that he has concealed something from himself-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    .


    "Go."


    Sasuke smoothed the waves in his heart, took the Meiqin through here, and went straight to the master bedroom.


    The master bedroom is located north of the cabinet and is relatively large in all bedrooms in the mansion. Sasuke has lived here for several years.


    Pulling open the door, the scene inside the house is in the sight of the two, the house is very clean, the general layout has not changed compared with the previous, even when Sasuke leaves the leaves. Seeing this, Sasuke had the feeling that time was still in the past.


    ¡°The people who cleaned up are very careful.¡± Meiqin dropped Sasuke into the house and looked around the layout. ¡°It¡¯s like your style, whether it¡¯s table and chair layout or small objects.¡±


    Meiqin and Sasuke have lived for more than three years. She is very clear about the habits of the latter, but she did not expect that the people who cleaned up the house would be.


    "It''s really like." Sasuke was very emotional. He touched the table and chair and moved to the bedside table.


    Sasuke¡¯s gaze condensed in the photo frame, three men and two women, the photo of the seventh class.


    Touching the cold glass on the photo frame, Sasuke sighed. "I didn''t expect it to be so many years, the situation was in a hurry, and the seventh class was still there."


    Seeing Sasuke staring at the photo in a daze, Meiqin came over curiously. Looking at the characters on the photo, Meiqin¡¯s mind is clear.


    "Sasuke, they are your companions in this world."


    "Yes, our members of the seventh class." Sasuke said that the above characters, "Naruto, that guy, you have seen. This is my teacher, Kakashi, say you I have seen it in that world, the little boy of the White House."


    "As for them..." Sasuke paused, "White, Sakura, my friend."


    "friend?"


    Hearing the strangeness in Sasuke''s tone, Meiqin determined what he thought.


    "I will take a look."


    Meiqin took the photo frame from the assistant, and looked at the Sakura two above. After a while, he said: "A very beautiful girl, a nice beauty embryo... They like you very much."


    Sasuke was silent and did not speak, but nodded.


    "Sure enough." Meiqin is very discouraged. "Sasuke is so cute when he was a child. Who doesn''t like it. If you know him earlier, it would be nice Oh, it''s a pity."


    "Are we not together now? Why bother in the past."


    Sasuke said with a strong voice, pretending to be a calm tone, took the photo frame from the hands of Meiqin, and carefully placed it in the original position.


    Seeing the precious actions of Sasuke, Meiqin said with a sour tone: "I am jealous, what should I do." Meiqin knows that the relationship between Sasuke and the two girls on the photo is definitely not simple. It is not easy to get together.


    Thinking of this, Meiqin whispered: "I always feel that someone has taken away something very important. The two girls... I really don''t know which step you have developed..."


    Sasuke saw the appearance of Meiqin''s broken thoughts, knowing that she was very concerned about this matter, deliberately laughing out the channel: "The rare expression, how can you not see the relationship between me and the hands in the world?"


    "The sister is not the same, I am happy to see her happy. But they, hehe." Said, Meiqin picked a brow, "I will be very determined!"


    "Okay, don''t be angry." Sasuke helped Meiqin''s shoulders and let her sit at the bedside.

 v2 Chapter 489： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "It¡¯s all the things that happened a few years ago. I don¡¯t know if they will be the same as before. And now, I can¡¯t find the old state of mind anymore. How would I be six years older than them? Face the feelings of the past."


    Speaking of this, Sasuke''s look became worried, and he finally realized what had been ignored for a long time.


    "I have been away for so many years. When I returned here again, I lost my past. I have promised to keep my life and I can¡¯t find it again. I always feel that I am incompatible with this place, obviously come in, but then I can''t get in. I thought I could look for the past and find the time that passed away in my memory, but I found out that I was wrong when I stepped in here. It was a big mistake. Meiqin...maybe, right As you said, we should not go back to this world."


    "Sasuke."


    In that confused look, Meiqin saw Sasuke''s jealousy and sought help from her like a weak child.


    At that moment, Meiqin was soft, and she saw Sasuke''s fragile performance for the first time. In the past, Meiqin always regarded Sasuke as a reliance and thought that he could do anything. There is nothing in this world that makes him embarrassed. But now, Sasuke''s fragile side shows that Meiqin suddenly realizes that he is too naive, always adds trouble to Sasuke, and puts everything on Sasuke.


    At this time, Meiqin hated himself.


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have to ask, and I shouldn''t be angry." Meiqin holds Sasuke''s head, just like a mother, giving warmth when the child has no owner.


    "You belong to this world, it can''t be changed. You choose to come back. It is the most real wish in your heart. There is nothing wrong with it. There are people you care about, friends with you, people who can''t give up. ...... Sasuke..." Meiqin kissed Sasuke¡¯s forehead and watched the latter¡¯s eyes soft. "I won¡¯t care about your past. Since you married you, you have to Taking on the responsibility of the wife, forgiveness and tolerance, is this not promised between you and me? I will always be by your side... if you wish you, they can."


    Here, Meiqin chose to compromise, and she will make concessions for Sasuke.


    "Thank you," Sasuke said. At Meiqin, he can feel the tolerance and love that is like a mother. It is an unreasonable request to satisfy him.


    ......


    About five o''clock, Naruto found Sakura who had just completed the **** mission.


    Naruto hasn''t spoken yet, Sakura will be the big sister''s head and gave Naruto a violent blow and trained: "Where are you going! It hurts me and my white sister to stay in Loulan for five days! Hey! No Say I can''t spare you!"


    "Oh! It hurts!" Naruto said with a sigh of his head: "I am also an adult, don''t be as good as teaching a child."


    "You also know that you are getting into adulthood!" Sakura white gave a look at Naruto. "But how do you always do things that don''t make people worry, Kakashi said, the next time you say nothing, you will disappear." Be sure to make you look good!"


    "Kakashi is really a big problem, I am not coming back. Right, Sakura!" Naruto complained, and he suddenly remembered something important.


    "I found Sasuke!"


    "Sasuke!?" The sudden news made Sakura stunned. Even if he grabbed Naruto''s shoulder and shook his head: "Now where is he!"


    The tone was very anxious, the light green pupils trembled slightly, and some tears trembled in them.


    "He has now returned to the former site of Uchiha. Sakura, Sasuke is me-->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Brought back..."


    After Naruto had not finished, Sakura ran out, and Naruto shouted in the back: "I have to say thank you! Hello!"


    "He finally came back, Sasuke, for many years.....I..."


    Sakura desperately rushed to the former site of Uchiha, watching the still distant road, tears fell down with disappointment, now she wants to see Sasuke.


    Finally, the familiar building was clear in the eyes, and Sakura¡¯s feet slowed down, and her rushed her way to make her breathe slightly. The long pink hair was scattered behind her.


    I noticed the problem of my own instrument. Sakura was busy sorting out her hair, and took out the mirror to see if the eyes were red and swollen.


    Entering the mansion, Sakura is familiar with the road. She is already familiar with this place. During the days when Sasuke left, she and Shiro Inou often come here to remove dust. Although Sasuke is not there, there is a special feeling for them. I don''t want to see the ruin of Sasuke after I come back.


    Like telepathy, Sakura went straight to the house where Sasuke used to live. She had a feeling that Sasuke was there.


    Standing in front of the door, Sakura tried to calmly breathe and carefully opened the door.


    "Hey!"


    The wooden door slowly opened, and everything in the house was presented in front of Sakura.


    "Sure enough...he still didn''t come back..."


    The empty master bedroom made Sakura look pale, and the tears flowed out again. Under the sadness, it was like losing strength and sliding slowly along the door.


    At this time, Sakura heard the footsteps of the stopped ears, and looked back subconsciously, standing behind him, standing tall man.


    "Sakura..."


    Sakura thought she saw the illusion, but she heard the familiar voice and panic calmed down, as if waiting for these years had paid off.


    "You are back, Sasuke..."


    "I am back."


    Sasuke is a little embarrassed, bending over to support Sakura.


    "It''s okay." At this time, Sakura''s body is still a little weak, Sasuke had to let her lean on herself.


    Although Sasuke''s height has increased a lot appearance has matured a lot, but the familiar atmosphere has not changed, Sakura knows that the person in front of her is Sasuke.


    "Come back, don''t go out again, promise me, I am worried that you will never come back..." Sakura looked at Sasuke and tried to hold back the tears. "You can come back, I am really happy." ¡±


    The word happy has become the full expression of Sakura''s mood. Although simple, it has carried the painstaking efforts of nearly five years.


    Seeing the performance of Sakura, Sasuke¡¯s heart touched, and suddenly there was a lot to say.


    "Well, I promise you, I won''t leave this time."


    Sasuke comforted, and when he took Sakura to go to bed to rest, the sound of Meiqin came suddenly outside the door.


    "This is Sakura, Sasuke, why don''t you introduce me to me?"


    The country of water, fog and village.


    The sea monsoon has not yet ended in September, and a large amount of seawater is carried by the ocean currents and straight into the lake of the village of Wumin, and finally returns to the sea through the groundwater layer.

 v2 Chapter 490： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    This is a cycle, endless, and the unique climatic conditions of today''s water country under various geographical conditions.


    Because of the humid climate, the fall here is particularly late. When people are immersed in the summer sun, they don''t realize that autumn is getting closer.


    After a lapse of March, Sasuke never returned to Wuyong Village since the Wuyi Conference. When Sasuke disappeared, he regretted it, and knew that he had blocked him at the beginning, or followed Sasuke (of course not as an accomplice).


    As a family member in Wuxi Village, Zhaomei cherishes every life force, especially the strong endurance like Sasuke. It is a scarce resource. As a knowledgeable leader, you should try your best to fight for it. Do not let talents go out. Therefore, according to the beauty of the United States is a woman who will care about it. In her eyes, as long as she is, then her life is her; no matter who is a person or a thing, no one wants to take anything from her, who is her. Death is her ghost (too far away)! After becoming a water shadow, this kind of psychology was transferred to the village of Ninja. As long as it is the ninja of the village of Wujiu, it must be loyal to the fog.


    With such a mentality, in a few days, the search warrant was issued in the light of the United States, and the order was distributed in the remnant of the misfortune to collect the news of Sasuke¡¯s disappearance, but there is still no clue to this day.


    Zhaomei still has a lot of complaints about Sasuke, because the latter did not abide by the agreement and did not return to Wujiu Village on time; the most hateful thing is that Sasuke¡¯s whole person seems to have evaporated, and there is no news for three months.


    Zhao Mei often complains to people around him. "That guy is doing what he wants to do in Wujiu Village. If you want to come, you want to go and leave. I have put my boss in my eyes."


    But things have already happened. How to complain is useless. If you don''t leave, you can''t live. According to Mei, you will take back the search warrant and re-enter it into your daily work.


    After the squad was brought to the village of Wuyu, Sasuke became a member of the fog. Although it is not necessary to perform tasks on a daily basis like the ordinary ninja, some necessary assassination **** missions have to be carried out.


    During the few months when Sasuke was not in the game, the strength of the three members of the Eagles team was still very fast. The water month was improved step by step. He was already familiar with the performance of the Dagger¡¯s knife. Now he can compete with Changjulang without falling. The wind is blowing; the phosphorus is not a type of fighting, but she has been working hard, and her ability in detection and treatment has been greatly improved.


    As for the asters, the most special existence of the eagle squad, as a witch, she gradually inherited the power of the sixteen nights. Under the guidance of the latter''s soul, she basically learned the magical style of a hundred years ago; One, but the aura and the sixteen nights form a wonderful balance, living in a spiritually shared way (of course, this spiritual sharing is based on mutual trust, the most fundamental trust between people There is still a place between Asters and Sixteen Nights).


    Asa''s prophecy ability has been greatly improved under the blessing of sixteen nights, and because of the connection between the sixteen nights and Sasuke himself, they have already known when Sasuke returned to the world.


    Sasuke reappeared, and the broken sensory connection succeeded. The asters and sixteen nights clearly perceive the many changes in Sasuke, the most obvious being the strength.


    This is the first time in 16th night that I feel such a powerful power fluctuation, but in terms of momentum, it has already surpassed those ancient gods-->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system !


    . Sixteen nights know that Sasuke has reached an unprecedented state in the world, even if it was the same day.


    "It is a person who can personally associate fate with me." Sixteen nights said, she knew that Sasuke must have had an adventure, even though the prophecy at that moment was distorted by the force of time and space, she still I saw a fleeting black sword.


    "Tianjian? It''s interesting..." Sixteen nights of the mouth twitched a trace of curvature, she probably guessed something about the source of Sasuke''s power.


    The thoughts of the sixteen nights were naturally known by Aster, and she began to be curious about the origins of Sasuke. In combination with some of the previous things, Aster had a feeling that Sasuke was not from this world.


    Through the mouth of the Aster, the news that Sasuke returned to Konoha was spread, and everyone was surprised. Sasuke disappeared after three months and returned to Konoha! Although I don''t understand what happened in the middle, it is a good thing that Sasuke finally has the news.


    On the same day, the Eagles team planned to go to Muye to pursue Sasuke. At the same time, the masters who were arranged to be cultivated in Wujiu Village should also go along.


    Seeing that everyone has to go, according to the United States and some reluctance, and not to mention the Eagles team, that is, she is quite reluctant. In recent times, the relationship between the two has become more and more good. It is hoped that the master can stay in the village of Wuren.


    However, for the master, Wujiu Village is just a stop. Her concern is still in the leaves. On this trip, she is looking for Sasuke. On the other hand, she is looking for Sasuke. On the other hand, she is worried about her leaving. The political situation of Muye is too turbulent. If you don¡¯t go back, you can¡¯t worry about it.


    According to the beauty of the meditation to retain a few people, they will endure the heart of the reluctance to say: "Since I insist on going, I will not stop it, there are still many things waiting for you to deal with... Always open for you, if you are tired of the tension of the leaves, please come to the fog village for a while."


    "Most definitely."


    The outline hand contrasted with the beautiful smile, and immediately turned away from the village of the eagle squad to leave the village.


    "All gone..."


    Zhao Mei looked at the backs of several people Suddenly felt the heart is hollow, like something lost.


    Finally, I glanced at the few people who had already gone, and I waved my hand to the people around me, and sighed, "Go back."


    ......


    Zhao Mei is not a sentimental person. She is generally not too hurtful for a certain thing. After a few people leave, she is placed on the task at hand.


    Speaking of it, there is really a thing that makes the beauty of the United States and the brains in the past two days. In the village of Wuren, there are frequent disappearances of the ninja, and almost disappeared without knowing it.


    Looking at a case on the table, there is an ominous premonition in the beauty, like someone planning a sinister conspiracy, and it is likely to be related to the safety of the entire endurance world.


    I don¡¯t know why, according to Mei¡¯s moment, I remembered what Sasuke had told her about the eyes of the Moon and the organization of Xiao¡¯s. According to Sasuke¡¯s then, ''Xiao¡¯ would provoke a war that would affect the entire region. In order to complete the so-called moon eye plan, in order to completely subvert the political situation of the world.

 v2 Chapter 491： Festival

    "Must be related to them!"


    Zhaomei has such a judgment in such a moment. Immediately, according to the United States, the case of the missing Ninja in the village of Wuyin was thoroughly investigated, and the black hand was found in the shortest time.


    When I was really afraid of what was coming, less than half an hour after the order was issued, news of unidentified ninja attacks came from all over the village, and the casualties of the fog were constantly expanding.


    The situation was urgent, and she immediately rushed to the scene, and when she saw the red cloud robe worn by the attacker, she stunned.


    "dawn!"


    "Everyone is totally resistant! Never let this group of people harm the village of fog!"


    As the beauty of the meditation on the surrounding fog, they will rush to stop the member of the Xiao organization.


    ¡°Five generations of water shadows?¡± The member of the Xiaohua organization sneered a sigh of relief, licking a snake-like forked long tongue, and squinting at the brutal color in his eyes.


    That''s right, this person is a pocket.


    Immediately, the pockets were printed, and when the beauty was about to be attacked, the ground continued to tremble, and only eight black eucalyptus trees suddenly rose from the ground!


    "The process of reincarnation!"


    Zhao Mei recognized the movements of her pocket, and her heart glimpsed, recalling Sasuke¡¯s introduction to the members of the ¡®Dawn¡¯ organization, and the attacking action suddenly stopped.


    "You are the ¡® pocket¡¯ in Xiao!!¡±


    Was recognized, the face of the narrow snake appeared amazed.


    "I didn''t expect that I was so famous. It is worthy of the Five Dynasties. I can''t leave you in that way!"


    The voice fell, and the eight cypresses were brushed open, and as the white smoke rose, the figure gradually stepped out from the inside.


    Among the eight earthen bodies, I recognized a few in the beauty of the earth. "Is it..."


    The tone of the beautiful meditation is incredible, "The first generation of water shadow! The second generation of water shadow! Three generations of water shadow! Three generations of Lei Ying! Four generations of shadow! How is it possible!"


    Seeing the surprise of the beautiful, I took a look at the python letter: "I forgot to introduce you, in addition to the people you just said, there are two generations of shadows, three generations of Huo Ying, the first generation of shadows, and the first generation of Lei Shadow! They are the most powerful ninjas in history. According to the beauty, how will you face it and let me see it. Don''t die so soon, I want to have a good time."


    "hateful!"


    According to the beauty of the face, not to mention her, even if all the people in the fog-bearing village can not beat the enemy in front of them, after all, that is the shadow of the past!


    ......


    In the village of Wujiu, the war quickly spread, and the white army constantly emerged from the ground, attacking the ninjas and civilians in the village of Wuyong. In the fierce slaughter, the shouts became fierce, the limbs broke, and the buildings fell. The blood-red liquid sways through the ground.


    Just as the battlefield of human tragedy swept the entire village of Wu Niu, and the beautiful voice heard the voice of the people, her heart twitched, and then, according to Mei Ming made a decision, even if it is dead, also to stop this group of guys, As she said in the inauguration statement, I contributed the most precious things to the village!


    Zhaomei still rushed up, facing the eight shadows!


    "boom!"


    In the shock of the sky, Zhaomei was shocked and flew out. The shock wave caused by Ninjutsu caused her chest organs to be instantly dislocated, and the black blood suddenly spewed out from the mouth!


    The air above the battlefield was suddenly taken out when the order was made to be beautiful.


    Hey!


    Thousands of purple arrows in the low-pitched sounds like dragons!


    "There is still a helper! Block me!"


    Under the command of the pocket, the eight earthen bodies launched a joint force, and the Chakra airflow swiftly rotated. Under the powerful attack of the five-nature ninja, the thousands of arrows collapsed, and the shock opened and the ground will oscillate. The earthquake was torn apart.


    The smoke disappeared, and I saw a few figures who came to the rescue, but there were several people in the outline and the Eagle team.


    On the court, the hand immediately used medical ninja to treat the beauty, and the three eagle squads on the pocket and the eight shadows he made.


    Shuiyue looked at the fierce battlefield, and the prophecy of the heart of the asters was really powerful. If not, they did not know that the foggy village was attacked.


    In the face of strong enemies, Xiang Pho and Water Moon are somewhat timid. They can only guess how strong the other side is from the opponent''s gas field. I am afraid that no one in the entire ninja area can block the combination of those people.


    Sasuke is not, the strongest Aster has become the backbone of the team. Xiang Pho pulls the sleeves of Aster and whispers: "The opposite is strong, can you deal with them?"


    "I''m still a little bit worse, but she can''t be a 16-night adult."


    Asters said, immediately communicate the 16-night consciousness, let the latter take over the body to deal with the strong enemy in front.


    Spiritual exchange, 16 nights in charge of the body of the asters, in a flash, a smashing devil''s power from the devil''s interest derived from the purple enchantment emerged, the people are guarded inside.


    Sixteen nights looked at the opposite nine ~ www.novelhall.com ~ secretly mobilized the power of the devil, ready to launch the strongest attack to defeat the enemy in one fell swoop.


    However, at this time, there was a wave of fluctuations in the air not far away, and it was seen that the white figure slowly emerged from the space, and it was frowned when it was seen in the 16th night.


    "It turned out to be that guy, his breath is stronger than before..."


    He also saw the sudden appearance of the figure. Compared with the vigilance of the sixteen nights, he was busy stepping forward and said: "Jun Ma Lu is coming."


    Jun Ma Lu did not pay attention to the pocket, his eyes fell on the face of sixteen nights.


    "I know you, you should be Aster, and the guy who is with Sasuke. If you remember correctly, the big snake pill is killed by you."


    Jun Ma Lu¡¯s tone is very cold, and he can almost fall out of the slag. One of his constant cultivation goals in recent years is to avenge the big snake pill and kill Sasuke and Shion.


    "Very good, you don''t want to leave today."


    Said, Jun Ma Lu took a step, the ground shocked, the white Chakra airflow skyrocketed, I saw his forehead gradually cracked open, a reddish nine hook jade hole suddenly opened!


    The complete Jiu Jade appeared, and the people present were affected. Even the 16th night was a spirit.


    "His power... terrible..."


    The sensibility of the fragrant phosphorus can best feel the horror of Jun Ma Lu at that time, the strength far exceeds the ninja category, no one can match it in her impression!


    "There is something wrong."


    On the 16th night, she was alert to Jun Ma Lu, who was likely to launch an attack at any time. She also looked at the nine figures who were waiting for the opportunity to move across the plane. She knew that this time was absolutely dangerous.


    Taking into account their safety in the phosphorus, 16 nights gave up the idea of ??attack, the shape of a turn, the purple enchantment suddenly lifted off, actually with a few people around to escape this place!

 v2 Chapter 492： Festival

    Sixteen nights of the fight without retreating to make a pocket of stunned, even the unpredictable Jun Ma Lu also changed his face.


    "Damn guy!"


    Jun Ma Lu took a look at the sleeves and ordered the words: "Give me a kill! One of the people here can''t stay."


    When the words fall, the body of Jun Ma Lu disappears.


    The fangs of the ''Xiao'' organization were finally fully opened, and the blitzkrieg was used to disintegrate the living forces of the world. The Wuqiang Village, which is weak in the five major countries, became the first target of attack.


    The white army has emerged from the underground, and the power of thousands of rafts has not dared to make people feel small. And the pockets and the shadows that he had made out of the land became the main combat power, and no one can go wherever he went.


    The next battle was completely killing, and the execution of Jun Ma Lu¡¯s order was very good. As long as the people in the village of Wujiu did not stay, even the children would not let go.


    This time, the fog-bearing village has completely turned into hell, and human life is burned like grass mustard. In the end, the fog-bearing village, which is about two hundred kilometers away, was completely destroyed under a super-strong mixed ninjutsu.


    The fog-bearing village, which has been inherited for a hundred years, was thus destroyed. The whole process was less than an hour.


    It is not too foggy to be too weak, but he is too strong. The reincarnation of the earth is his big killer. As long as conditions permit, he can summon all the powerful people who have passed away in history for his use.


    After finishing the fog and the village, I brought the soil out of the space. He was very satisfied with the work of the pocket. It was not easy to reincarnate, and this guy still played a role.


    Later, with the use of space, the technique of sending eight out of the earth to the country of the wind, their next goal is the sand-bearing village!


    ......


    Sha Niu Village, the fifth generation of wind and shadow I love Luo 10 minutes ago learned that the fog in the village was reported.


    "They still started, I don''t know what is going on in the village of Wuyu."


    I love Luo, I am worried. He knows that the strength of Xiao¡¯s organization is very strong. The situation in the village of Wujiu Village must be very critical.


    "What is the attitude of the wood leaf?"


    I love Luo to ask Kanjiro, who has been in charge of communication with Muye Village.


    Kanjiro replied to me, Luo Luo: "Wood leaves also know about the experience of Wujiu Village. They intend to send Ninja troops to support the fog. The five generations of Huo Ying are very valued for this fog, and she is on our side. Be careful, the attack by the ''Xiao'' organization is likely to target the entire ninja."


    "''Xiao'' is undoubtedly aimed at the whole endurance world, but they dare to bravely provoke the big country and the village, I do not know what confidence supports them to do so." I love Luo himself, said to Kanjiro: "You go Tell Maji, let him order, sand and full martial law, to prevent all abnormal movements!"


    "Yes!" Kanjiro nodded seriously, and he had a bad feeling about the attack.


    "and also!"


    Just as Kanjiro was ready to turn around, I loved Luo suddenly remembered something. "Yesterday, the guy sent the Naruto to the sand to carry out the task, you help me find him, we need his strength. ¡±


    "Naruto?"


    Subconsciously, Kanjiro¡¯s mind emerged from the scene of the test of Zhongren¡¯s test. He still remembers that Naruto had defeated him under his hand.


    "He is already very strong now."


    Kanjiro took care of his thoughts and said: "I will do it."


    Seeing that Jiu Jilang left, I loved to look at the documents on the table and I was upset. I dropped my hand on the top floor.


    On the rooftop, I loved to put down the tassels on the brawl to cover the wind and sand that was blown from time to time. From here you can see the whole picture of Sha Niu Village, and all the buildings are in sight.


    Looking down on the pedestrians passing by in the ground, I love Luo''s face with a sense of anxiety.


    "The Nine Army Alliance has not yet been fully established. It is difficult for the Ninh Village to resist their strength. The fog-forbearing village is probably a lot less fierce... If we change to Sharon Village, can we do better? How will our fate be?"


    Thinking of the most terrible results, I love the painful color in the eyes of the eyes, and the scene of the ruined operation of the Sharon Village is definitely not what he wants to see.


    Naruto arrived in Sharon Village this morning. At this time, he was in the largest ramen noodle restaurant in Sha Niu Village. He had a special preference for ramen, and he certainly would not miss the ramen flavor of every place. In addition to becoming a fire shadow, Naruto has set a grand ambition in recent years, that is to go through the world of tolerance, and then taste the ramen noodles around the world (it seems that Naruto is also a foodie)!


    Naruto put down the big bowl in his hand and sat comfortably, while his right hand side was stacked with six empty bowls. Obviously, these ramen were eaten by him alone.


    The surrounding diners were amazed at Naruto¡¯s appetite It¡¯s a miracle to eat so much.


    Naruto was very pleased with the ramen in the store, and a familiar figure fell into sight as he prepared to pay.


    "Geng Jiulang!"


    Naruto waved and greeted.


    "Finally found."


    Kanjiro saw Naruto breathe a sigh of relief and walked over immediately.


    "Naruto! I love Luo to find you in a hurry."


    "I love Luo?"


    Although Naruto does not know what purpose I love, but the other is a shadow, he still has to go.


    Following Kanjiro, Naruto soon arrived at the office of my love.


    "You are here." I loved to give the Naruto a side, and then told the latter about the attack on the village.


    "what!"


    Naruto suddenly said, "What should we do?"


    "Since the organization is aimed at the entire region, then the rest of the village is likely to be attacked again. Naruto, we need your strength, now Sharon Village is in an emergency, must be sure to be foolproof. So, Naruto also please help We deal with the Xiao organization that may appear at any time!"


    "I... Is the wooden leaf also likely to be attacked?"


    "Yes, Huo Ying is also fully prepared."


    Naruto is a bit embarrassed. His heart is still facing the wood leaves. Now the leaves are dangerous. He must go back to help prevent.


    I loved Luo¡¯s embarrassment and said: ¡°I am not a strong man, but Sha Niu Village is now in an emptiness period. If Sha Ren Village is attacked, it is absolutely impossible to block. Wu Rong Village is For example, according to the latest news, Wuyu Village has completely fallen."


    I love Luo and said with concern: "I will never let Sharon Village become that field, so I beg you as a friend and lend you your strength."

 v2 Chapter 493： Festival

    I love Luo''s face sincerely, Naruto is a little loose, and I have to say: "I will try it. If I can help the place where the sand is tolerated, I will be obliged... and there is Sasuke on the other side of the wood. The power of that guy can''t even be guessed. I can handle the attack of Xiao organization."


    Naruto comforted himself and promised my invitation to love Luo.


    .......


    The danger finally came, and the shadows of the earth and the earth were sent to the sand-bearing village, and there was a white body that had been lurking underneath half a month ago.


    The attack was launched at a glance, and the white army attacked the entire area of ??Sha Niu Village, while the pocket operated eight shadows to hide in the dark, detecting the situation around the Sha Niu Village to ensure the most effective attack in the shortest possible time.


    When the first explosion sounded, I loved to order the sand to force the various departments to launch an attack. Thousands of ninjas came to the battlefield, and the white army was a short-handed soldier.


    Shang Ren has played a decisive battle on the battlefield, and Sha Niu Village¡¯s Shang Ren is not less than that of Muye Village (this is one of the reasons why Sha Sha did not dare to fight against Muye). The shadow, although retreating in the fierce battle, but at least restrained the footsteps of the shadow.


    I love Luo and Naruto also on the battlefield, I love Luo on the three generations of water shadow, and Naruto is on the three generations of Lei Ying.


    Although I love Luo lost one, but his ability to control sand is not weak. In the battle with the three generations of water shadows, sand has a considerable advantage in front of the water. I love Luo to restrain the three generations of water shadows, so the three generations of water shadows can only be defensive in the face of my love.


    In another time and space, the nine-tailed consciousness in Naruto was annihilated by Sasuke, and the nine-tailed Chakra can be said to have completely become Naruto''s own power.


    Naruto knows the importance of this battle. He is particularly attached to the three generations of Raytheon, and he will open the nine-tailed golden body mode. I saw the golden light flashing and flashing. At the very high speed, the three generations of Lei Ying actually couldn¡¯t keep up with Naruto¡¯s movements. After one after another, he had several Naruto attacks.


    "That kid, his power is really nine."


    The three generations of Lei Ying are still self-aware, have been pressed and beaten, and he is tempered by others, and he is not allowed to do anything else. Suddenly, the black lightning covered his body, and under the increase of the lightning armor, the three generations of Raytheon acted swiftly.


    "One hand!"


    For a moment, the three generations of Raytheon captured Naruto''s movements, and the black thunderbolt made a long shot.


    laugh!


    Thunder and lightning were opened between the air and the Naruto''s air was completely locked by a hand. At this time, Naruto¡¯s figure was abrupt, and the blue spiral suddenly condensed.


    Super jade spiral pill!


    The storm-like spiral pill hit a hand, and the black and blue wind blades collided and finally annihilated in the roaring explosion.


    Naruto''s oversized and spiral pill did not cause damage to the three generations of Raytheon, and the same is true for Naruto.


    In the brief confrontation, Naruto understood the power of the three generations of Lei Ying. Immediately, he stepped on his feet and turned his body into golden light to the three generations of Raytheon. At this time, his hand condensed the spiral pill again.


    "Planet spiral pill!"


    The blue spiral broke out with dazzling brilliance. In a flash, Naruto printed the spiral pill on the thunder of the three generations with the advantage of speed.


    "boom!"


    Similar to the nuclear bomb explosion, the sky-filled air waves formed a mushroom cloud scattered around, and I saw three generations of Lei Ying flying out, and his chest was actually a piece of black hole that was broken!


    "what!"


    Three generations of Raytheon rolled to the ground, although the blow was not dead, but his action was temporarily stopped.


    Naruto knows the metamorphosis of the earth, restricting the actions of the three generations of Raytheon and then going to other battlefields. In the complete outbreak of the nine-tailed Chakra, I quickly suppressed the three generations of water shadows.


    The two shadows lost their fighting power, but there were still six shadows on the battlefield against the rest of the ninja.


    "It must be quick and fast!"


    Naruto spread the nine-tailed Chakra to the ninja who fought on the field with the help of a sand-bearing man. I saw the red Chakra spreading around with Naruto as the center. The nine-tailed Chakra on the field let all the sands endure. The fighting power is greatly increased!


    Through this method, hundreds of sands and hard work together, the remaining six shadows were quickly defeated, and even the second generation of the shadows and the first generation of water shadows were completely suppressed by the seal!


    The battlefield on the field is completely developed towards the side that is conducive to sand tolerance. Seeing this, the plan is to retreat, and now it is not yet time for the complete and the ninja world to carry out, he can not lose energy and strength here.


    Immediately, the bag lifted the technique of reincarnation, leaving the battlefield far away from the battlefield, and the whites were also sneaked into the ground to prepare to leave.


    The battle came quickly and quickly, like a blast, and with the help of Naruto, Sharon Village did not suffer much damage.


    Konoha, sitting on the fire shadow seat, looked at the opposite woman who was the same as her, frowning Who are you? ¡±


    If there is a tacit understanding, the two asked at the same time, the tone, expression, and voice are very similar. The existence of the other party gives them a mirror-like feeling.


    On the side of the water moon and fragrant phosphorus is a look of horror, they are really dizzy by the scene in front of them, if not always follow the outline, they also thought that the master used the shadow of the body.


    Asters looked at the two hands, the pupil became purple, and it became clear after a while; I saw her step forward, owed a owe to the body, and said to the master of the fire shadow seat: "Huoying adults, we are mainly looking for Sasuke, there is no malice."


    Looking for Sasuke? The eyes of the hands of the hands were transferred to the asters. "I can''t make sure that you are not the spies sent by the enemy. Wood leaves don''t welcome people of unknown origin."


    "You are the person of unknown origin! What is the purpose of usurping the power of Huo Ying!"


    "Oh, the attitude is quite bad." The hand glanced at the water moon, and then deliberately said to the master on the other side: "Sasuke will not come, the leaves are in a warning period, I can let you enter the wood leaves have done The biggest concession. Also, when you come in, you can feel the strange look. You know very well, if the outside person knows what it is like, I will advise you to leave here before being used as counterfeit goods and spies. If you don''t know what to do, don''t blame me for using force!"


    (In order to distinguish, we will divide it into an outline hand and a small hand according to age.)


    It is said that the outline of the hand has changed. She can feel the inferiority of Xiaogang¡¯s hand, and she simply wants to find her trouble.


    The outline hand can''t think of this situation after returning to the wood leaves. The woman who looks exactly like her has usurped the regime of Naruto and wants to possess everything that belongs to her!

 v2 Chapter 494： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The outline hand understands that Xiaogang¡¯s hand is correct, and the subjective consciousness of the person is preconceived. The wood leaf people cannot believe the outline hand in this case anyway, unless she can produce sufficient evidence to prove her identity.


    The situation of the other party is stronger than that of the people. The outline hand does not intend to argue with Xiaogang, and retreats to say: "It doesn''t matter how the Huo Ying adults want to dispose of me, but the water shadow has been seriously injured. It is very likely that he will leave sequelae if he goes to the hospital as soon as possible. Also, they are members of the Eagles team under the assistant of Zuo, and there are indeed important things to look for in Sasuke... Also, please entertain the Naruto."


    Xiaogang¡¯s hand certainly wouldn¡¯t think that the outline hand would yield, and she saw the unwillingness of the latter¡¯s eyes. Fortunately, Xiaogang¡¯s hand was only intended to target the outline hand and was not malicious to others. She heard that Zhaomei was seriously injured and immediately sent someone to send it to the hospital¡¯s intensive care unit.


    After that, Xiaogang hand settled the Eagles team members. As for the outline hand, she was placed in another place and sent a trustworthy person to see it.


    After thinking about it, Xiaogang went to the former site of Uchiha to find Sasuke. In fact, she is not willing to come here at this time. Two days ago, the master learned that Sasuke had been mad at Sasuke''s affair, but now he took the initiative to find it, which made her feel that she could not hold her face.


    "Sasuke is a bastard!" Xiaogang complained that he stepped into the Uchiha home.


    Sasuke is about to go out, just happened to meet Xiaogang.


    "I don''t have to come to you." Being hit by the front, Xiaogang''s face was red, and some were embarrassed. Seeing no one found, he was busy pulling Sasuke to go inside.


    Sasuke knows the temper of Xiaogang''s hand. She can take the initiative to show that the suffocation has almost disappeared. Under such a state of mind, Sasuke tempted and asked: "About Sakura their things... ¡±


    "Don''t mention it to me!" Xiaogang glanced at Sasuke. "I am in a bad mood now."


    No, Sasuke shut up.


    In a clean room, Xiaogang¡¯s hand told Sasuke about the squad and the fog village, but the outline of the hand was not mentioned.


    "The fog-bearing village was attacked!"


    Sasuke was shocked. He didn''t expect the Xiao organization to have such great courage. The fourth time the endurance war had not started, they had to work with the various villages.


    "There is also the country of the wind, according to the latest news, there have been attacks." The master said: "I am not sure if the wood leaves have been attacked, but I have already deployed it, and it is possible to prevent the enemy from appearing at any time. ...."


    The director told Sasuke about his plan, and the steps were not disordered. He was familiar with the scope of the game.


    Sasuke looked at Xiaogang''s hand and felt a little unbelievable. It was only a few days later. The latter knew about the various conditions of the wood leaves, and it was rare to be in a situation where the crisis was coming.


    Seeing Sasuke looking at himself with a strange look, Xiaogang¡¯s hand was somewhat unnatural, and he said with a long hair in his ear: ¡°Sasuke has been a fan of me than I have experience, and I have any opinion on the deployment plan.¡±


    ¡°My opinion?¡± Sasuke said: ¡°You are too modest and do a good job. It is beyond my expectations. It is not easy to be familiar with Huo Ying¡¯s affairs in such a short period of time. Some details have not even been noticed by me. The outline, it seems that you are very suitable for Huo Ying."


    Wenyan, Xiaogang-->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    A sweetness in the palm of my hand is very useful, but she does not want Sasuke to see her mood change, and she still said with a slap in the face: "I will not give you any benefit even if you say so."


    "I am not pleased, let me be honest."


    Sasuke paused and said: "I didn''t notice your talents. I didn''t show you your advantage in that world. You married me, although you didn''t say it, but I saw it, you at that time. Not happy."


    When I heard this, Xiaogang¡¯s hand was silent, and her eyes began to flash.


    "I know that you are not reconciled to your own destiny, so you will fight for everything in this time and space... I am sorry, if I can give me another chance, I will not do those things for you. You should go after your own freedom."


    Sasuke¡¯s words made Xiaogang¡¯s heart jump and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, it¡¯s been a long time, and I¡¯m still mentioning the past.¡±


    "It¡¯s just a sentiment." Sasuke said: "I am very pleased to see that you have become so good. In the world, if you don''t have my interference, you can get real happiness."


    "Don''t say it." Xiaogang grabbed Sasuke''s mouth with his hands. "I have forgotten for so many years, and I don''t want those."


    "In that world, although I hated you at first, after a while, the feeling of hate was also weak. Although, although you have done too much to me, it ruined my life and destroyed my side. Everything, but aren''t these all gone?"


    "So, do you still hate me now?"


    Sasuke asked.


    "Don''t hate it, people don''t say that time will forget everything. But now, think about it, you really can''t love it at that time."


    "I didn''t really like people at that time." Sasuke smiled helplessly.


    "Sasuke, I still want to thank you." Just as Sasuke lost a moment, Xiaogang suddenly said: "Although you destroyed the past, it created a new way of life for me. Just like what you did. The ''revolution'' is not inevitable at first, but it will certainly be happy for the happiness that is regained."


    At this time Xiaogang hand held Sasuke''s palm, "Sasuke, thank you, I am very grateful to you for taking care of me over the years, as well as Meiqin. Anyway, we are now a family. The established relationship is hard to be interrupted again. In the future, there will be a farther future, but please take care of me all the time, like this, holding my hand. Sasuke, after all, I am alone with you. ""


    "I will." Sasuke said, his heart secretly said: "Aunt, it seems that you have to go over it for a while."


    Later, Sasuke took a small hand to see the Meiqin. Unfortunately, Sakura and Ino were also there. It seems that the three are having a good time chatting.


    "Sasuke!"


    Sakura and Ino greeted Sasuke, and the two were getting used to the changes in Sasuke. They didn''t want to give up the feelings that many years ago.


    Seeing Xiaogang¡¯s hand, Sakura¡¯s two people also said hello.


    "How are you."


    The master gave a strong laugh and showed a gentle attitude. Although they have a heart for Sakura, this time, Xiaogang¡¯s hand did not reveal any resentment.

 v2 Chapter 495： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The five people said for a while, Xiaogang¡¯s hand took Sasuke to the outside with an excuse to visit the water shadow.


    ........


    In the hospital, the stunned beauty of the United States woke up and saw a weak voice in the small hand and Zuo help.


    "How could it be you... I... How is the fog-bearing village now?"


    Sasuke did not want to let the beauty of the United States worry, said: "The Huo Ying adults have sent the Ninja troops to support, I believe there will be news soon."


    "Really? The fog village will not have an accident..."


    "Well, there should be no problem." Xiaogang said: "You can feel sick and raise the disease, and the things in Wujiu Village are put aside."


    "But I can''t worry about it... As a water shadow, how can I escape in the most dangerous situation in Wujiu Village... I am not willing..."


    Sasuke and Shinmei have been in the past for a while, knowing that she sees the village as more important than anything else. If she has been worried about her bed, this is undoubtedly a huge burden on her spirit.


    Immediately, Sasuke used the immortality to restore the injury to Shinmei.


    Xiaogang¡¯s sensation for Sasuke¡¯s sorcerer has long been eccentric, but it¡¯s amazed that he can recover instantly.


    Say something to Xiaogang, and Sasuke and Shimei went to Wuyong Village.


    With the help of Sasuke, the long journey was narrowed down to five minutes. When the scene of the misty village was destroyed, it was fainted.


    The incident caused by Wu Niu Village is too big for the fight against Mei Ming. The most concerned about her life is the village. Now that Wu Rong Village is destroyed, how can you make her better?


    Sasuke took the photo to return to Muye, and then went to Yuren Village to contact him to make spy gold. After learning about the movement of Xiao''s organization in the near future, Sasuke and Xiaogang discussed how to deal with Xiaoxiao.


    With the soil, the light he saw was getting clearer and clearer.


    ......


    With force to shake the world, with strong power to make people succumb to the ¡®hegemonic rule¡¯ that the land believes in (this is the idea that Uchiha wave instills in him). During the Warring States period, did Devil Oda Nobunaga do that? Then he succeeded. Although the times have changed, the basic norms still follow the past. Similar to the previous jing, similar polities, for various reasons, the soil thinks that they will succeed.


    A few days ago, the action against the fog was successfully completed, but it was frustrated when it came to Shamin Village. With the soil did not put this matter in mind, after all, now there is no confrontation with the entire endurance world, the failure caused by the uneven distribution of power is inevitable. If you really have a war with the five major countries, you will have the confidence to defeat all the people who block it. If you are a Naruto, you can still hang.


    Inside the cave, he found the soil and showed him the pressure card.


    The black eucalyptus slowly opened, and when the soil saw the person in the coffin, the look changed. "I didn''t expect it to be him!"


    "In order to get this baby, I spent a lot of thoughts on it." Said the bag, stepped forward to hold the coffin, looked at the internal body, and the eyes flashed a compliment. "It is the founder of Muye, who led the Uchiha family to the peak. I really hope to see him sweeping everything on the battlefield."


    "It really is him..."


    The memories are coming, and the breathing with the soil has stagnated. "Yu Zhibo, you still have to be resurrected, exactly the same as you expected."


    With the soil, I remembered the scene when I was taken to the ground. He finally saw the legendary Uchiha.


    &nbsp-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "It was that man who saved my life, let me linger, and then complete his ideals."


    With the soil awakened from the shackles, the white-haired old man''s image was replaced by a dead face in the coffin.


    "In order to resurrect, I have planned a series of plans. What he wants is still a young body. This body does not know how powerful it is."


    I know that since 20 years ago, the man in front of him can¡¯t guess for a lifetime.


    I took a look at the soil, because the mask did not see any expression on the latter''s face. "You should show your true identity now." Said: "Are you really Uchiha? I Very curious, what secrets are hidden under the mask."


    "It seems that I can''t continue to cover up, since you want to know..."


    When the words fell, the soil took the vortex mask, and an unrecognizable face appeared in front of the pocket.


    I saw the surprise on my face and smiled with a smile. I extended my right hand and said, "I think I should introduce you to my identity again. Uchiha brings the soil. Please take care of it for the first time."


    "Physician pocket, please take care of it." Pocket slightly stunned, but also reached out and shook hands with earth.


    I put on the mask with the soil and walked to the spot to look at it carefully. I said, "This body has changed."


    "Of course. I don''t allow any flaws in my work. I have made a small change in the body of the spot." The face of the face in front of the chest is said: "I will implant the cells between the hands. In his body, and all aspects of the body have been strengthened, it can be said that the spot is the most perfect work in my life."


    "Yes..." There is a boastful ingredient in the words of the soil, but he nodded and said: "It is not a doctor, but now you are completely over the big snake."


    "The prize has not been so exaggerated." Said: "The big snake pill is the most respected person in my life. On the basis of my ability, I can''t compare it with the big snake pill. And, I am only doing research on the big snake pill. Expanded."


    "Oh." If you have a pocket, you can¡¯t take it.


    Then, with the soil let the pocket awaken the consciousness of the spot, saying that it is necessary to test the strength of the earth.


    ¡°Is it really just a simple test?¡± The eyes of the snake¡¯s eyes flashed in thought, and then they agreed to the requirements of the soil.


    The spell is injected, and the psychic-like imprint attracts the spotted soul into the body. It is like a boiling water, and the surrounding Chakra gathers around the body of the spot.


    Suddenly, the eyes of the spots open!


    "You are the one who wakes up the old man?"


    The sound of the spot came The pockets and the soil in the field were all shocked.


    The spot took a step forward, and the chakras that circling under the feet spread to the surroundings.


    "I am asking you, who will wake up the old man!"


    "I am using the technique of reincarnation to bring you back to life."


    "you?!"


    The gaze of the spot fell on the body of the pocket, and the micro-microwave moving eye made the latter feel like a man on the back.


    "The young man is good, please tell the old man your name."


    "Hold, pharmacist pocket." He said busy, the approval of the spot made him feel the urge to be inspired.


    "So who are you?" The spotted look at the soil and said: "You are wearing a mask...it seems familiar."

 v2 Chapter 496： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "My name is to bring soil, and Uchiha brings soil."


    It¡¯s said that the corners of the eyes are crossing the unknown smile. ¡°We met again.¡±


    ......


    Under the indication of the spot, the pocket left the cave, and there were only two spots in the open cave of the sedimentary rock structure.


    "What''s going on with the plan."


    Take the mask off the waist and put it on the waist, and say to the spotted body: "Predecessors, I will accumulate strength in the area of ??tolerance according to the plan you have explained. The nine tail animals are now only nine tails have not been captured. Gradually fill in the completion. Our planning process has reached the second half, but the five major countries have already known our intentions, they have already protected the nine tails, and it is difficult to arrest them. To this end, Xiao organization began to fight against the five major coalitions. Initiating the Fourth Endurance World War, I believe that the nine tails will be our bag in the near future."


    "Is there only nine tails left? The fourth time I endured the World War." I nodded and said, "I am doing a good job. I am quite satisfied. Since the five major countries are determined to protect the nine tails, then we can only fight." With soil, I ordered you to personally go to capture the nine tails to ensure that the Eye of the Eye program can be successfully implemented."


    With the soil said: "Understood, I will capture the nine tails before the full moon."


    (Note: The Eye of the Moon plans to use the moonlight to project illusions to the world. When the full moon is used, the illusion is the strongest.)


    The spot is personally instructed, and the land can''t be asked. In fact, his desire for the illusion of the moon is even worse than the spot. He can see the ideal world of the moon earlier, with so much soil.


    Immediately afterwards, the soil was given to the spot to tell the story of the organization. When the spot heard that Jun Ma Lu had the back of the nine hooks, the six patterns of the pupils burst into a burst of surprise.


    "Are you sure that it is really Jiuyu?"


    "Yes, exactly the same as described on the stone, I will not be wrong."


    "It turned out to be Jiuyuyu... Legend has it that there can only be one in the world, and the people with Jiuyuyu can unlock the mystery of life and death. The disappearance of the six roads may also be related to Jiuyuyu. With soil, I am against you. Said Jun Ma Lu is more and more interested."


    The spot has never been so curious about a person. He suddenly wants to see Jun Ma Lu, and his Jiu Jiyu turn back.


    "However, Jun Ma Lu is very alert. He will not see anyone easily. If the seniors go to him, they will expose our plans."


    Then I took the soil and said to the spot that I was attacked by Jun Ma Lu that day.


    "The young man is really not easy. Just a glimpse can hurt you with a reincarnation." The spotted and sighed, "Well, I am not good at this. After all, the eye of the moon is important." However, for Jun Ma Lu, you have to be careful to prevent it. It is not easy for him to rush into the organization."


    "Yes, seniors."


    ......


    At the same time, Jun Ma Lu.


    Standing humbly, Jun Ma Lu is sitting on the roof reading a book.


    Jun Ma Lu¡¯s eyes were concentrated on the music theory books in his hands. He asked: ¡°What is the abnormality of the body he saw?¡±


    "Back to the grown-up, he seems to have a lot of thoughts, and after awakening the spot, the spot says "We met again."" replied: "I guess they knew it before, and the spot was sent to him." A certain task, even the establishment of Xiao organization is the meaning of the spot -->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    . ¡±


    "Oh? It¡¯s really tricky."


    Jun Ma Lu¡¯s line of sight began to rise, and he glanced at his pocket and said, ¡°You just said that he called Yu Zhibo with soil?¡±


    "Yes adult."


    "Uchi wave spot, Uchiha brings soil. Interesting, Uchiha''s family is really not simple. Pocket, you just said yes, all these plans are likely to be done by the spot. The so-called moon eye plan, creation month Is it a fantasy? Their purpose is basically the same as mine. Yes, my plan can be easily carried out with their help. At that time..."


    Said here, Jun Ma Lu clenched his right hand, the heart of the ancient well does not wave the waves.


    "Goddess! We can meet! At that time, I can use your hands to save you from the seal!"


    Said, Jun Ma Lu raised the right hand, vigorously pinch the moon in the sky!


    "Soon, when the moon is broken, it is the day of breaking!"


    ......


    A few days later, with the soil in the name of the individual to challenge the entire region, with the organization of the organization to launch the fourth endurance war!


    The fourth round of the war of endurance came, and the organization of this organization has been fully prepared: with the support of the first generation of cells, the white has been madly growing, and the reincarnation of the pockets has continued to psychic out of the past. The strong, with the soil from the Nanga Shrine, acquired the Ukibo family''s Vulcan fan, calling on the entire organization to launch a fierce attack on the five major countries.


    In the five major countries, the five shadows combined with the rest of the countries to form a ninja coalition army to fight against the organization of the organization like a flood of beasts. They are also prepared. For the victory of this war, the countries have temporarily forgiven the grievances and smashed into a rope to fight against the enemy.


    All battles were ignited, and the main battlefields were divided into four, the country of Lei, the country of fire, the country of the wind, and Yuren Village. Although the front line has been drawn for a long time, the number of foundations of 100,000 whites has ensured that there are enough soldiers in each battlefield, so there is no drawback of the lack of support.


    With the dirt standing in the distance and looking at the battlefield that is stuck in the gel, the eyes under his mask are constantly flashing, seemingly to see the distant future.


    "I have seen the light of the other side of the darkness, and my world has finally ushered in Xiaoqing. Lin, wait for me..."


    The village of Wujiu was destroyed The five majors of the five generations of water and shadows are conscious of their own ambiguity.


    "In the beginning, how good it would be if I died." According to Mei Ming, she hated her for being alone.


    After the outbreak of the fourth World War, the armed forces of the country of the United States and the United States established the armed forces and joined the ninja units of the remaining four countries.


    The stretched front, the Ninja Coalition was dispatched everywhere, fighting between the country of the wind, the country of fire, Yu Rencun, and the country of Lei. At first, the battle was not so smooth. The great army and the reincarnation of the squadron caused a lot of interference to the coalition forces. Even so, the squadrons gradually gained a foothold and stood up to the dawn with a fortress-like defense. attack.


    On the other side of the Five Powers, in addition to the Ninja Forces, there were warriors of the old times. They were gradually forgotten by the times and they began to show some remaining power in the battle. For example, the old people who walked on the wood would generally scatter the final light and heat.


    Wood leaves, sand forbearance, Yan Ren, Yun Ren, and a small number of fog tolerant is the main component of the Ninja Force; Huo Ying, Feng Ying, Tu Ying, Lei Ying, Water Shadow, five are best known as the Ninja The powerful people each led the troops to the battlefield.

 v2 Chapter 497： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Behind them, the logistics headquarters gathered by various countries, Nara, Akiba, Yutong, and the three think tanks constitute the direct command group, responsible for dispatching the forces of each battlefield and making strategic plans for the next one.


    In order to cope with the five major countries that have united, Xiao organization launched an offensive in strict accordance with the plan formulated, and was responsible for the containment, and the body of the earth was responsible for the main battle. Pocket, belt soil, flying section, corner, and Jun Ma Lu are responsible for the dagger, specifically for the head of the Ninja Force.


    On the battlefield of Yuren Village, Sasuke led his own ninja troops to the white army of Fu Xiao. On the battlefield of thousands of people, thousands of ninjutsu were simultaneously displayed, and the impact of the explosion caused the ground to tremble. Whether it is a ninja or a white one, their purpose is only one, that is to kill the enemy in front of them, shock and impact! The only thing in my heart is to take the life of the other party as soon as possible and insert the banner of victory in the position of the other party.


    The ordinary ninjutsu didn''t do much for Sasuke. The splash of fire on the battlefield fell on Sasuke''s body, but it was blocked by a black barrier.


    Some white rushes to Sasuke, and the flying sword and the bitterness are like the rain.


    Hey!


    The sound of metal bursts is endless, and physical attacks have no effect.


    The purpose of Sasuke is not to be alone in the field. In the galloping of the road, he finally captured the target and is responsible for the members of the organization.


    Two Hongyunpao men are fighting with the Ninja Allied Forces. One of them is holding a red razor blade, the other is a five-function ninjutsu. The two are on the court, and many ninjas die in their hands. They are flying segments. And the corners.


    Seeing two people in the distance, Sasuke immediately squatted in his hands, only to see the black volatility.


    Hey!


    The corners and the flying section only saw the black light flashing in front of them, and then the consciousness seemed to be dull. Then, their movements stopped suddenly, and the body was fixed in place and could not move.


    The ninja who survived on the side would have to rush to kill the two. At this time, Sasuke went to the field to stop the movements of the people.


    "Sasuke!"


    Both the flying segment and the corner were exclaimed at the same time.


    "Long time no see, you are still the same as before."


    Sasuke looked at the captured horns and the flying squad and said: "Quickly pass the order and end the battle. I don''t want to add unnecessary casualties."


    "Do you want us to surrender?"


    "You can also say this." Sasuke said: "You didn''t surrender to me once a year ago. How about surrendering once today?"


    "Humph!"


    Some of the flying paragraphs did not appreciate it and said: "That time is only accidental, unless you can make me convinced again!"


    "You must be convinced."


    Sasuke looked at the battlefield over there and said, "If I can stop them from killing, then you must succumb to me!"


    "it is good!"


    The flight segment thought without thinking, "As long as you can stop the battle here, we will obey you!"


    "Let''s walk."


    When the words fall, I saw that Sasuke started to smash, and a black streamer spreads quickly with Sasuke as the center. As a flood, it is necessary to cover everything in the distance. In such a moment, there is a feeling of black cloud pressing the city. .


    Standing next to Sasuke, the flying section and the corner are more able to feel the horror of Sasuke. The momentum is almost in the face of ancient gods.


    >, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    /> Next, both the flying segment and the corner were seen, and the movements of everyone on the battlefield suddenly stopped, as if they were still.


    "This power......."


    The flying segment suddenly sounded, and no one in his consciousness could do this.


    The face of the corner was blocked by the mask, although the expression could not be seen, but the shock that appeared in the eyes sold out his mood.


    "Sasuke this guy is more terrible than before. No, it should be said that it is a world apart."


    "What now, succumb to my strength." Sasuke said to the flying section and said: "In that year, you got half of the celestial magic from me, and you got a lot of benefits. There are still the remaining half." It is the top priority of practicing celestial sorcerery. If you want to get a real life, you can''t do it without it."


    "The rest of the half?" The look of the face is changing. He also knows that only the other half can complete the Dragon Earth Immortal.


    "Join me, then the rest of the fairy is yours."


    Sasuke tempted him not to be afraid of the two people who had a passionate pursuit of longevity and immortality.


    "Well, we promised."


    The flying segment also said: "It seems that the benefits gained by joining you are greater, and I am happy to help you."


    Easy to convince the corners and flying segments, Sasuke laughed a little, he knows that immortality is always the most desired thing for human beings.


    The battlefield of Yuren Village was quickly terminated. Immediately, Sasuke led the flying section and the corner to the battlefield of the Fire Country to help Xiaogang and Zhaomei.


    .......


    The country of the wind, Sha Niu Village, the battle here is more fierce than Yu Ren Village. In less than an hour, in addition to the whites that were killed, there are still many ninjas who died.


    Responsible here is Naruto, I love Luo, three people.


    Naruto, who has mastered the power of Jiuwei, has become the strongest of the three. He has taken on a lot of battlefield pressure and supported the battlefield with great speed. He often saved his teammates in the most dangerous situation.


    I loved Luo¡¯s ability to acquire four generations of wind and shadow in the last battle with Xiao. His sand is stronger than before. Only the sand armor formed has reached the hardness of diamond. The general physical attack is almost impossible. Break the defense of my love!


    As for the old man of Ohno, he lived a lot of age and he was old and strong, Chakra reserves and the power of Ninjutsu were extraordinary, and the bandits that were launched every time could always take away the life of white.


    White is definitely a number to win After killing one more flying body emerges from the underground, it is endless, and after repeated battles, many ninjas in the body are exhausted, and finally in physical strength The result of the loss is not willing to be killed.


    Standing in the distant hills, the soil with the soil watching the glued up flashed a light in the eyes, and immediately, with the earth jumped down the hill, in the air, the hand quickly printed.


    Psychic!


    In a flash, I saw the mountain shaking, but the white smoke appeared to see eight giant tailed beasts appearing on the battlefield.


    "The tail beast!"


    Ohno saw the violent tail of the beast, and then the seal was in his hand.


    Suddenly, the ground trembled, the overwhelming sand and gravel rolled up, and the tall walls were piled up in the blink of an eye to block the action of the tail beast.


    With the soil standing on the back of the eight tails, the eye of the right eye is micro-microwave, and under the control of the reincarnation, the eight tails start to attack.


    Hey!

 v2 Chapter 498： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The eight-tailed tentacles hit the wall, and the turbulence caused the ground to break.


    boom!


    In a huge bang, the wall shattered, and then the eight tails will come!


    At this time, the golden brilliance of Ohno''s eyes flashed, and he saw a huge fist slamming into the end.


    It is Naruto!


    boom!


    The fist of the golden chakra in Naruto¡¯s hand smashed the eight tails to the ground, and the ground was shocked.


    "Nine tails are really different."


    It was condensed by the seven-tailed belt in the air, and the four-tailed and five-tailed eyes were seen between the fluctuations of the eyelids.


    The four tails and the five tails burst out at the same time, and they rushed to Naruto. However, their results were the same as those of the eight tails.


    "The tail of the beast!"


    Seeing the situation, the black chain appeared in the hands of the soil, while controlling the eight tails and four tails, under his will, the two tail beasts attacked again.


    The two beasts attacked at the same time, and the Naruto was dangerous, but he was still holding on. Ohno and I love Luo to go to help Naruto, but I have more than enough strength, and they can''t get into it in such a fierce battle.


    boom!


    Once again, the four tails were drawn out, but the golden nine-tailed gauze of the Naruto''s body was constantly boiling, and it turned out to be a nine-tail shape.


    "The strength of the nine tails is really not comparable to that of other tail beasts." Then the soil summoned the outer magical image. The next moment, the eight tail beasts on the field were absorbed by the outer magic image.


    The outer golem is said to be the existence of the ten-tailed body after being suppressed. The chakras of the eight tail beasts are swallowed up by the outer golem, and the huge outer golem is like a living.


    Hey!


    Similar to the sound of the wild beast, the outer magical image suddenly spurts five brilliance, which are the Chakra attacks of five attributes.


    Thunder, fire, wind, water, earth, and powerful ninjutsu are provoked, but instantly they are fused together to produce qualitative changes.


    Hey!


    Where the energy group passes, the surrounding air molecules are all broken up, and this blow completely spans the category of super s-class ninjutsu.


    "Danger!"


    Ohno shouted to the surrounding ninjas, and immediately formed a huge rock barrier with the bandits to block the attack of the energy group.


    boom!


    A huge burst of sound rang, the rocky barrier shattered in an instant, and the terrible attack of the five-nature ninjutsu broke through the smog.


    At this time, the Naruto in the hands of Naruto was completed, but it was a dark spiral of terror.


    Tail beast jade. Spiral shuriken!


    The black spiral was thrown out, and in the huge shock wave, only the five attribute attacks were resolved.


    The image of the magic road has not been completely completed, so the power storage time is relatively long, and it takes about twenty seconds after a hit to start the next attack.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Naruto and the rest of the ninjas attacked together, and the chakras of various attributes in the air continued to reverberate. In less than five seconds, the violent ninth torrent of torrents fell on the outer golem.


    Booming and banging!


    The mushroom cloud rises, and the scattered flames are all bursting sounds. In the strong combination, the huge body of the outer road magic figure flies out.


    boom!


    Dust smoke splashes, I saw the outer road of the magic statue on the chest was blown open big hole, sarcoma generally -->>, the fastest update of the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    The mucus material constantly rushes out.


    "Snoring!"


    There was a strange struggle in the mouth of the outer road, and it was impossible to stand up again.


    In the previous attack, the outer road magic image actually lost the fighting power temporarily!


    Under the cooperation of all people, the outer magic image was temporarily suppressed. However, under the continuous battle, many people''s Chakra has bottomed out, and even Ohno and I love Luo have a feeling of exhaustion.


    Seeing the demon of the outer road can not deal with Naruto, they frowned and looked at the sky, the moon in the night sky was a little fuller than ten minutes ago.


    "It¡¯s not the way to go this way. Be sure to catch up before the full moon..."


    Immediately, the soil called out the whirlpool in the different space, and the two planned to deal with Naruto.


    The whirlpool of a thousand-handed cell has a real thousand-handed magical power, and even in some respects, his ability and the hand column are not around.


    The hibiscus is known as the strongest ninjutsu, combined with its special ability, the tail beast is difficult to resist the extraordinary extraordinary power.


    Thousand-handed magical powers and reincarnations were opened, and the situation on the field suddenly changed. The Naruto and Ninja coalitions retreated, and many people lost their lives in the horrible Thousand Hands.


    In less than six minutes, the Ninja Coalition killed and injured most of the time.


    Under the joint of soil and vortex, they finally caught Naruto. On the court, I saw that the huge thousand hands Guanyin will have been caught in the nine-tailed Naruto, and the soil is controlled by the eyes of Naruto.


    With the soil once again glanced at the sky, where the moon is almost complete, only a little can become a full moon.


    "Finally caught up." With a long sigh of relief, I saw the excitement in the eyes of the dying Naruto.


    "The Eye of the Moon plan is going to succeed!"


    In the low-pitched sound, the soil unleashed the seal of Naruto, and in a flash, the red-red Chakra raging.


    laugh!


    As the balloon bursts, Naruto''s body explodes after exploding to its maximum extent, and a red beast of the wild beast appears in the sky.


    Seeing the nine tails, with the soil immediately sealed the nine tails in the outer road magic body.


    In a burst of reddish streamer, one of the missing eyes on the top of the outer magic image was filled.


    Hey!


    It seems that I was beaten with chicken blood. The outer magic figure stood up and saw that the place that was cut off behind it gradually became longer. After a while, it turned out to be ten huge long tails!


    "Ten tails are finally resurrected!"


    I took a look at the ten tails and told the whirlpool around me, "Look at them, once someone dares to come, kill innocent!"


    "Know it, I am very obedient." The whirlpool still can''t get rid of the child''s character, and some naive tone sounds incompatible with the atmosphere of the scene.


    Then, with the soil flying to the ten tails, the right eye''s reincarnation eyes and the ten tails were connected. In the ten-tailed fierceness, the chakra of the nine-tailed beast continued to enter the soil.


    Soon, the soil of the nine-tailed beast Chakra changed. The original black hair quickly turned white. There were **** substances on both sides of his forehead, which looked like two rabbit ears.


    I saw the black seal in the sky, and the black Chakra bursting out of the sky. There were six black energy clusters around his body, which surrounded the planet like a planet. With a pendulum in his hand, his left hand condenses a scepter-like thing, and the totem above is the ring (indicating that the soil now has six positive attributes).


    After the transformation was completed, I took a deep breath and took a breath. "It is time."

 v2 Chapter 499： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Immediately, the black Chakra was condensed in the hands of the soil. Suddenly, a strong smoldering atmosphere was born. I saw his right hand showing a black long sword and a reverse spiral, which formed a double-chain structure. It is the legendary six-way sword. .


    The six-way sword appeared at that moment, and the ten-tailed body trembled a bit, and its face turned out to be a painful expression.


    "Give me out!"


    Suspended in the air, the six-way sword was inserted straight into the top of the ten-tailed head, and then the next one, the ten-tailed body suddenly broke into two halves.


    Hey!


    The black torrent broke out from the ten-tailed body, but saw countless branches madly rushing out of the broken wound. Soon, the mad branches grew together and condensed into a towering giant tree.


    "God tree!"


    Excited with strong soil pressure, the body shape slowly rises, and it is above the tree of God to protect the battlefield overlooking the mess.


    "The next step is to wait until the flowering!"


    Said in the mouth of the earth, quietly guarding here. .


    ......


    In the country of fire, Sasuke arrived in time to see that the Ninja coalition had lost in the field, and there was almost no one in front of his pocket and his earth.


    Sasuke easily picked up his pocket, and the dozens of rammed earth on the court collapsed.


    In the face of the collapse of the earth, Sasuke saw the shackles. At that time, he looked at Sasuke¡¯s gaze and revealed the unknown light.


    "He..." Sasuke thought for a moment, and then used the resurrection technique to resurrect the cockroach and let the latter survive again in the world.


    Solved the things here, Sasuke and Zhao Mei went to the country of the wind.


    ......


    Lei Zhiguo, Lei Ying led the Ninja coalition to set up an ambush to block the Xiao organization.


    On the battlefield, the Ninja Coalition was surprised that their opponent had only one person. This person is the spot!


    "There is a husband here, and you will stay forever today."


    The spot said, the battle suddenly broke out, and huge double-sided must appear in front of everyone.


    Lei Ying did not expect to encounter such a perverted opponent, not a minute, he was defeated under the spotted hands.


    The plaque is terrible, and it is only by virtue of the need to suppress everyone, and a large number of ninjas are dying in his hands.


    Until there were no more standing figures on the battlefield, the spot took back the need, and he glanced at the moon in the sky, and it was a little bit smoother.


    At this time, the body of the spot suddenly shocked, and he saw that his body surface began to fall off the dirt-like things, and he was about to fall into the edge of collapse.


    "The guy is still being killed, so it''s good, I can use my body to fight!"


    Immediately, the spotted hands were printed, but they used the reincarnation to resurrect themselves.


    "It''s almost time to go there."


    The plaque said that the figure slowly disappeared.


    .......


    The tree of God rises from the ground, and the roots that are deeply rooted in the ground must be madly sucking the natural chakra. Under the constant savings, a huge red-red flower bone suddenly emerges from the top of the tree crown.


    Seeing this, with the heart and soul, I became focused, and immediately, the hands were printed, but it was a combination of rich yin and yang.


    Hey!


    In the low-pitched sound, the yin and yang sorcerer turned into a star-shaped light that floated on the tree of the gods, surrounded by clouds.


    The little starlight has a similar effect to the catalyst. I saw that the flower bone slowly shook, and then the first crack cracked from the tip of the flower bone. Then, the second, third... soon tenth Eight cracks formed.


    At this time, -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    A rich aroma spreads from the crack, and the taste is like a dream, sweet and greasy, almost let people faint. Rao is the soil and the spirit is awkward when the fragrance spreads.


    Just a short distance from the tree, a figure flashes from the hidden secrets of the hill. This person is Jun Ma Lu.


    Jun Ma Lu looked at the flower bones that were about to bloom. The dead face appeared to be a nervous color. He had been waiting for the opportunity. As long as the flower of the **** tree blooms completely, he can complete his mission.


    On the field, I kept watching the changes of the **** tree with the sight of the earth, and looked at the underground, where the body of the spot appeared on the ground.


    "Predecessors, we will succeed."


    The sound of the earth fell from the sky, and there was a touch of excitement in the tone.


    "Yes, we will succeed."


    The corners of the plaques sneak through the smirk, as long as the sacred tree blossoms, then he can cast an illusion of eternal illusion, and drag the whole endurance into a dream cycle that is never exhausted.


    Thirty seconds later, the growth rate of the flower bone suddenly increased again, and the red-red streamer continued to surround the flower. Like the Avalokitesvara, the eighteen cracked parts open to the surrounding, the red-blooded petals gradually bloom, and the red-red mist appears in the heart, and the more intense aroma is filled in this space.


    The nearest one was deeply affected by the soil. He only felt a dizzy eye, and could no longer support it under that breath. It turned out to be a figure falling from the air.


    "Damn!"


    With the bite of the tongue, the pain dispelled the sense of lethargy, and then stabilized the figure and landed on the ground.


    The reddish mist is instantly absorbed by the blooming flowers, and the petals are more delicate.


    "This is the flower of the **** tree! The so-called Manzhu Shahua!"


    In the distance, Jun Ma Lu¡¯s eyes flashed intoxicated: ¡°Open for a thousand years.¡±


    "A thousand years of falling."


    "The leaves are never seen."


    "Love is not causal, edge destined to death."


    "This flower is called Huang Quan!"


    "Wait a little longer, just wait a little longer!" Jun Ma Luqiang pressed the impulse of the heart, waiting for the seal of the month to be broken.


    "It¡¯s finally here." The zebra was shouting at the soil: "You and I both will print at the same time!"


    The meaning of the soil is clear, followed by the spot, the hand changes the impression, and suddenly, the power of the six-way yang emerges from his body.


    As for the spot, his body is bursting out with its strong six yin power. Under the turbulent haze, his shape changes rapidly, his hair turns white, and like the soil, the forehead produces **** material. .


    "Hey!"


    The power of yin and yang is combined with the rapid change of the flower of the flower of the **** tree.


    The sleek six-powered force bursts out On their bodies, the huge Taiji pattern that has been gathered is reflected in the entire sky and slowly rotates.


    The Indian-style change, Taiji quickly shrinks, turned into a streamer and rushed straight to the moon on the sky.


    Hey!


    A very subtle sound spread across the sky, and then the cold moon became red, and the black nine-way jade floated on it.


    Oh!


    When the moonlight sprinkles, the invisible power spreads to the entire ninja world. In an instant, all the creatures in the entire ninja world are caught in the illusion.


    The illusion of the moon really comes!


    As soon as the country of the wind came, Sasuke¡¯s immediate scenery changed abruptly. The surrounding yellow sand was replaced by a radiant scene. Looking at the sea of ??clouds, the magnificent golden temple was under the clouds.


    "This feeling... I didn''t expect the illusion to start so soon, although it was somewhat different from my expectations."

 v2 Chapter 500： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    Sasuke stopped and his eyes fell on the hall not far away, where the temple was!


    "Oh, is this the most eager thing in my heart? Fairy? Really like it. However, I don''t have time to waste it here."


    Immediately, Sasuke calmed his mind and swayed his eyes, and the eternal kaleidoscope suddenly condensed.


    Open the Eternal Kaleidoscope, Sasuke will focus on the spirit, and write the wheel to the full impact!


    laugh!


    As the arrow that rushed through, he saw the space in the distance fluctuate a bit. Then, the Liuyun Temple in the sky quickly collapsed, and the night scene full of yellow sand appeared again.


    In fact, the reason why Sasuke is able to escape from the illusion is also a fluke. The eternal kaleidoscope certainly cannot resist the illusion of the moon, but his spiritual power has reached an extremely terrifying degree. Under the blessing of spiritual power, the eternal kaleidoscope is a breakthrough, and the illusion of the moon that could not be broken is defeated.


    From the illusion of the moon, Sasuke immediately closed his eyes and felt the strange chakra fluctuations in the distance. After a while, Sasuke¡¯s eyes opened, and there was an interesting color.


    "You really are there, Jun Ma Lu, the trick of taking a profit is not that fun."


    ......


    Opening the nine-jaw jade, Jun Ma Lu looked at the bright red **** moon in the sky, and the dead expression began to change. The excitement was called from the depths of his heart.


    Jun Ma Lu can feel the power of the power from the moon. He knows very well that it is the fluctuation of power from the large block of the night.


    Immediately, Jun Ma Lu¡¯s hands were printed, and he saw a strong impact on his forehead, and the target was the **** moon of the sky.


    "There are people hiding under the eyes!"


    With the soil and the spot, I noticed the chakra fluctuations not far away, and they were surprised to see them there.


    "How is Jun Ma Lu?"


    With the soil did not think that Jun Ma Lu actually followed this.


    "Of course it is me." Jun Ma Lu separated the heart and sent the nine hooks to the moon in the sky. In the face of the soil, he said: "Congratulations on your successful plan for the month, it is not easy to work hard. But I still want Thank you for breaking the seal. If not, I really can''t help."


    The spot noticed that Jiu Jiyu¡¯s eyes were in the head of Jun Ma Lu¡¯s forehead, and the twinkling of the light was even his heart.


    "He is the Jun Ma Lu with the soil."


    The eyes are dignified to guard against Jun Ma Lu. I don''t know why, he has a very bad feeling.


    In a few seconds, Jun Ma Lu sent the last glimmer of force, and the nine-necked jade of his forehead turned into an illusion. The next moment, I saw that the original Jiu Jade round eyes quickly disappeared. In a white light, Jun Ma Lu¡¯s forehead returned to normal, and no more horrible redness was seen.


    Jun Ma Lu is so strange, with dirt and dark spots is not good.


    "bad!"


    The two men looked tight and immediately looked at the moon in the sky.


    The moonlight of the blood became dazzling, and suddenly, the endless power of the power spread from the moon and spread, and saw the nine hooks in the **** moon spin rapidly.


    Hey!


    The strange tremors passed through the heavens and the earth, and the moon seemed to be torn into two halves by life. The huge black groove marks penetrated the bloodmoon directly!


    Suddenly, the moon shattered from the middle. Like a copper gong, it usually bursts directly!


    -->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "The moon is broken!"


    With the sound of the soil, he did not understand what it was all about. Suddenly, he remembered the disappearance of Jun Ma Lu Jiuyu. "Is it true that he is for the seal on the moon!"


    The spot is sinking like water. If you let the one break out, not only they, but the entire ninja will be completely destroyed.


    "Don''t dare to do this kind of thing, absolutely can''t forgive!"


    In the eyes of the spotted eyes, the color flashed, and the haze in his hand condensed, but the tomb of the tomb was displayed.


    Under the tomb of the tomb, the four shadows controlled Jun Ma Lu at a speed of incomparable metamorphosis. In an instant, the spotted hand shot a sharp black stick but directly penetrated the body of Jun Ma Lu.


    "It''s too late, the situation can''t be reversed, hehe..." There was blood in the mouth of Jun Ma Lu. His chest was filled with white light. Although he had grown a lot of granulation under the influence of natural ability, he Still can''t recover.


    "It''s not a haze, even my ability has been restricted... However, these are not important." Jun Ma Lu looked at the spot and the soil with a light look, slightly panting and said: "Goddess The grown-up will be resurrected, and her coming will change the whole world... You look at it, no one can stop the progress of history, and this is the ultimate human end-of-life plan..."


    "Sure enough, the goddess of sorrow, the six old guys said yes, I didn''t expect this day to come!"


    The spot is gloomy, but he has no way to stop the change of the situation.


    The moon that collapsed in the sky gradually became dim, and a vague black shadow gradually emerged. The two long ears born at the top of the head looked particularly conspicuous.


    Seeing that the goddess of sorrow is about to appear, and the plan of the eye of the moon is just about to be successful, it will be stolen, and it will be unwilling to bring it to the spot. "Predecessors, is there really no way? We can''t sit still."


    "What can I do?" The spotted face was sullen. "In the past six years, I almost lost my life in order to seal the night. Just what we can do with six and a half strengths."


    ......


    Jun Ma Lu breathed a sigh at this time. He felt that he was dying. He looked at the scene, and there was a scene. The snow was falling, and the white-haired child was imprisoned in a cage made of thorns. A good meat, the dirty body trembles from time to time, if it is not breathing, he is no different from the dead.


    Under the moonlight, Xiaojun Ma Lu tried to open her eyes and looked at the moon in the sky.


    "The moon is beautiful.....hey...hey, I am going to die... I always feel so cold...."


    Xiaojun Ma Lu has tightened his body He thought at this time that the only thing in the world that would make him nostalgic is the moon in the sky.


    It was then that Xiaojun Ma Lu saw the shadows on the moon and the people whose blood was in a fluctuating relationship. Big tube wood glows in the night, the god-like woman gives him strength and gives him Jiuyu, let him survive.


    The memory became illusory, and the spurt of the big blood in Junma Lukou again, he knew that he was going to die soon, and the haze completely eroded his body cells.


    "It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t see the goddess and I died. I¡¯m so reluctant...¡±


    When the darkness comes, Jun Malu can no longer open his eyes, and his world is over.


    ......


    In addition to Jun Ma Lu, the goddess of î °² °² °² ÈÌ ÈÌ ÈÌ ÈÌ ÈÌ ÈÌ ÈÌ ÈÌ ÈÌ ÈÌ ÈÌ.


    The plaque and the soil did not think of the black betrayal. In such a moment, the black encroached on the plaque body and swallowed the power of the latter.

 v2 Chapter 501： Festival

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    "Absolutely! What are you doing here!"


    Black has already occupied the control of the fleshy body, and the haze said: "Of course, in order to resurrect the mother. With soil, do you want to do it to me? Don''t worry, it''s your turn to clean up the spot." ""


    Sudden changes in the scene, black completely control the body of the spot, and completely swallowed his yin power. With the soil to use the Yangshuo confrontation, but found that his body is being suppressed by a strange atmosphere, almost impossible to play a little bit of power.


    "Forgot to tell you, your strength is also from the mother, and I just have the ability to restrain the yin and yang. Sorry, your body I accepted it!"


    The black control spot almost appeared in the back of the belt. Suddenly, his right hand pierced the soil, and the black and white forces alternated into the black body.


    "I." With the earth consciousness calling for the vortex over there, I want the latter to help him, but I did not get any response.


    Quickly occupying the black body with the soil to understand the latter''s consciousness, he smiled and said: "Forgot to tell you one thing, the vortex is also the product of the mother adult, and we used to share a body."


    "you......"


    With the soil, only his sense of consciousness is getting weaker and weaker. Under the unknown power, his soul has signs of fragmentation.


    Finally, the power of bringing soil has also been swallowed up by the black. Under this, black completely controls the real haze and impotence, which means that it has a complete six-power.


    "This is the power that the six old guys got from their mothers..."


    I remembered six words, and the fierce light in the black eyes flashed. "I can''t wait to kill you!"


    Black still remembers the scene when Liu Dao and Yucun seal the goddess of the scorpion. At that time, he was just born, but his impression of the two was very clear in his memory. After all, that was the one who killed his mother.


    ......


    Black has won six powers, and the shadows of the sky have begun to clear, and a woman wearing a sacrificial dance dress has emerged from the broken part of the moon.


    White eyes, long hair, rabbit ears, and Jiu Jade, no doubt this person is the goddess of sorrow.


    "Mother''s adult!"


    Black has never seen the goddess of sorrow, and some tears have flashed in his eyes. After all, he has not seen his mother for three hundred years.


    Seeing the black, there are a lot of thoughts on the night, but just calmly said, "Come back, my child."


    Black really misses the night, but his body shape flashes into the wide sleeves of the latter.


    "Mother, I will send you yin and yang, so your strength will recover soon."


    Black said, and the power from the soil and the spot was passed to the night.


    After getting the haze and impotence, the power that was lost in the night of the night was instantly restored, and the nine-joint jade in the forehead was even more red.


    "This is a feeling of strength, so miss..."


    Hui night said, looking at the body of Jun Ma Lu.


    "The child..." The tone of Hui Ye paused. "I originally wanted to train him well, and I didn''t plan to use him as a tool..."


    I remembered the scene when the power was given to Jun Ma Lu. In the eyes of Hui Ye, tears flowed out.


    &nbs-->>, the fastest update to the latest chapter of One Piece''s bounty system!


    p; "It''s all my children, why is it always like this." I don''t know why, Hui night thinks of Yumura and Yui.


    Black felt the emotional change of Hui Ye, he wanted to comfort, but did not know what to say.


    "Maybe it''s because it''s been too long." Black is convincing himself.


    ......


    Not long after, Sasuke rushed to the battlefield.


    Hui night saw Sasuke, and the white eyes were slightly lost. "Your breath is very familiar...you are the descendants of the feathers."


    "Six?"


    Sasuke arrived at the glow of the night, looked at the legendary goddess of sorrow and said: "It is not impossible to say that. You should understand one thing, you can''t exist in this world now. On the past, things in the past are still sleeping forever."


    "Then you want to seal me again, just like my two children."


    Sasuke said: "My approach is different from them. Even if the seal is broken, there will be a day when only the dead will be reassuring."


    "kill me?"


    The tone of Hui Ye is very dull. "Even if you are also my descendant, it is greatly disrespectful to say such a thing. Also, do you think you have that kind of power?"


    "Power?" Sasuke smiled and said: "Try it."


    When the words fell, Sasuke rushed up, and Xianli¡¯s surging room completely ignited the momentum of the fairy!


    The country of the wind, as the main battlefield of Sasuke and the night, that battle almost destroyed everything in the country''s territory.


    However, with the support of the countries of the region, even the most affected country, it began to slowly recover.


    After the four wars, the real power controllers of all countries felt that peace was hard-won, so they finally realized the imperfections of the ninja system in the past. They began to seek change, seek a buffer zone, and treat the country with a more peaceful approach. Relationships with countries, between people and conflicts of interest.


    Many people died in the four wars, from the shadows to the ordinary civilians. The number of people who died was countless, and it was not an exaggeration to describe them with charcoal. Fortunately, after Sasuke killed the night, he used the resurrection technique to resurrect the dead, Lei Ying, Tu Ying, Feng Ying, Naruto...


    As for the nine tailed beasts and the natural negative forces they represent, they disappeared at the moment when Hummer was killed. www.novelhall.com~ Return to the purest chaotic state.


    In the past two years, the countries that have experienced the fourth World War of Endurance have gradually embarked on the right track of development.


    As the main force in the First World War, Sasuke was revered by the world. "The contribution you made will be recorded in the history books and flowed to the world." This is what Ray Ying told Sasuke.


    For Naruto, although he lost nine tails, his ninja road has become more brilliant.


    A year ago, Naruto and Fenghua got married, and the body and consciousness gradually entered adulthood. He had a qualitative change. The former nonsense and smashing personality was replaced by maturity and stability. He understood that he had to bear the responsibility, home, The country, as well as the entire region of tolerance; although the future is very far away, Naruto has decided to do so.


    Naruto is very glad that he can become a friend with Sasuke. He knew something when he was a child. The encounter in the sunset that day is both a constraint of fate and a paralysis of reincarnation.


    The fate of Indra and Ashura finally came to an end here. Naruto also believes in one thing. Even after thousands of years, the friendship between them will continue.

 v2 Chapter 502：

    "Hey, enjoy it." Uchiha said that he smiled for a long time, and then he picked up his hand and disappeared in the sight of Hisa.


    "What should I do now?" One side of the illusionist eyes looked at Yu Zhibo''s departure, but did not block it. After all, what is important now is the black s¨¨ flame of Jiuguang.


    "Ah, illusion, kill me." Jiuguang suddenly resisted the pain in the encirclement of the sunshine to the illusion.


    "What? No." Mirage immediately vetoed the request of Jiuguang.


    "Do you want to see me so painful?" Jiuguang Chong Yi Ji shouted.


    "There must be any other way, there must be." The illusion is now becoming a self-sense of the six gods.


    "It¡¯s useless. I know that the kid just said that it¡¯s true. This fire can¡¯t be extinguished.¡± Jiuguang¡¯s illusion.


    "But I can''t get it." The illusion is terrible.


    "Is it?" Jiuguang suddenly looked at the illusion of the illusion, and then suddenly raised the bones in his hand and inserted it into his abdomen.


    "Long time." The illusionist saw the sudden movement of Jiuguang, and quickly came to the side of Jiuguang, trying to stop the long light.


    "Don''t touch me." Jiuguang shouted at the illusion, and then took a look at his own belly and said to him: "The illusion, in fact, I have not said anything to you, I am afraid that I will not be able to say it again. ""


    "You said." The eyes of the illusionary eyes contain tears. No matter how often they don''t deal with them, they are their own teammates. It is so miserable to die in front of their own eyes, and the illusion is still unacceptable.


    "Actually, like Kondo, I have always loved you deeply, but we dare not say it." Jiuguang said calmly.


    The illusion of the next side is a shock, I did not expect that this person who has always been against himself will say this.


    "It''s hard to believe." Jiuguang turned his head and smiled at the illusion. "In fact, I liked you when I saw you at first sight, but you only have the boss in your eyes, so I can only take that love deeply. I¡¯ve been hiding in my heart until now, but I¡¯m just trying to bring your eyes to me, but I¡¯ve failed. I¡¯m destined to be a loser. Now I just want to say three words to you, and I¡¯ve been I have never had the courage to say it."


    The face of the illusion is covered with tears, and the last words of Jiuguang are quietly listened.


    "I love the amount." Jiuguang struggled to say the three words, but in the end he still couldn''t say it. He originally wanted to finally touch her face''s hand and couldn''t fall.


    The illusion did not pick up, it was not her unrequited love, but her heart was already filled by another one, not every one can pick it up, just like illusion is now.


    She could only watch his departure and be sad for him. It was just this sadness, not what he wanted.


    "Amount." Uchiha ran with a coma, and ran in the direction of the self, but on a tree in the middle, Uchiha suddenly stopped and stared at his own eyes.


    "It seems that if you are unfamiliar with the new ability, you will not be able to use it forever." Uchiha said that he felt the pain in his eyes.


    "Amount, Uchiha Í«? I am still not dead?" At this time, the stunned singer finally woke up and opened his eyes to look at the surrounding scene.


    "Well, you are still alive. I just checked it carefully. Fortunately, the spurs of Jiuguang have not stabbed you. You are only bleeding too much. I have already handled your wounds simply." Waves gently explained.


    "Is that the case?" The master said to himself.


    "However." Uchiha said seriously, he said: "But don''t let this be any more in the future. Do you know how scared I was when you were stabbed?"


    "Sorry, I just don''t want to see something, and I don''t want to think about it." The director bowed his head and said sorry.


    Suddenly, Uchiha squatted on the hand and touched the head of the hand: "Thank you, Master."


    The master''s hand was confusing by Uchiha''s sudden move, but he immediately returned to God and held Uchiha.


    "Stupid, thank you?"


    "No one has been so good to me, you are the first one." Uchiha slammed his eyes and lowered his eyes.


    "It''s not it, you still have a teacher, a snake, and a singer. We are all in this mood."


    "Yeah, my forbearance is not destined to be lonely because I still have you." Uchiha Í« Í« Í« ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ ÈÏÕæ


    "Well." The head of the hand is happy.


    "Well, let''s continue on our way, and we should be waiting for us in front of us." Uchiha sighed and felt.


    "I will become stronger, not why I want to guard against the embarrassment between us." Uchiha looked up and looked at the darkness in the heart of the bright sun.


    "Outline hand." Uchiha whispered back and called.


    "Eng" hand on the head of Uchiha''s back on his back with peace of mind, a look of happiness.


    "Tell me about how you persuaded yourself to come back alone."


    "Ah, this"


    "Why don''t you come yet?" The city is also anxiously walking around in the same place. "Isn''t it going to be an accident?" I also thought of a possible worry: "No, Uchiha It¡¯s certainly not going to be a problem when it¡¯s so bad. It¡¯s definitely the end of the night and Uchiha¡¯s smashing. It must be like this, grace.¡± If you have finished talking, you still have something to do.


    "What are you talking about?" At this time, Uchiha¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind.


    "Ah, nothing. Hey." The singer was also shocked by Uchiha, but he immediately made a strong self-satisfaction, but suddenly he saw Uechi¡¯s back on the back and asked: "What happened to the hand?" ¡±


    "You dare to say I am not asking you to leave with the hand? How to let her run back alone." Uchiha asked loudly, then Uchiha told him what he was going to do. and also.


    "Amount, that, I am not right, but I am worried about you as well as the hands." He also laughed hard.


    "Well, this time, even if there is another time," Uchiha said.


    "There will be no next time, I promise." I don''t wait for Uchiha to say goodbye.


    "Right, I see what you are doing here? Mr. Big Snake and Mr. Taro!" Uchiha put down the hand, and then asked him to help himself.


    "Right, I have forgotten, Uchiha is coming to me soon." He also yelled at Uchiha.


    "What? It''s so mysterious." Uchiha said strangely.


    "It¡¯s right with me." He also yelled at Uchiha.


    The fastest update, no pop-up window reading please collect ().

 v2 Chapter 503： Festival

    Skip the next four chapters and look directly at the chapter of One Piece.


    As the ultimate in space ninjutsu, directly destroying the space fulcrum is definitely the ultimate space destroyer. It means that all the objects relying on this space are broken together with the space, scattered in the endless space fault, thoroughly Disappeared from this world! You must know that the time that exists in this time and space is eternal, but it has a lot of parallel space, like the present world of fire and my original real world, but the space between these world spaces as a connected matter It belongs to the state of time and space disorder. In the space fault, the laws of time and space do not work. Therefore, even if the people of the space law are not sure to survive in the space fault, this is a fact that cannot be changed. Therefore, no matter who is sent into the space fault, not only to find the space fragments that you have been divided into, but also to find the way back to this space, how difficult it is in countless parallel spaces!


    My broken void directly wiped out the virtual image of the spot, and that space has been completely removed by me, and the body of the spot should have escaped from the parallel space at the beginning of my attack, otherwise he will have to finish!


    "I have to say that, as a member of the Uchiha family, I am very envious of your talent and strength. It should be said that you can now stand on the same level with me. Oh, once again, you are only For more than a decade, I spent more than a hundred years!" The flash of the spot appeared on a big tree behind me. There is still no bit of breath, there is no trace!


    I turned around and had to say that I hadn¡¯t hurt him in the first move! It was just to let him change a place and appear in front of me again as a space mirror. In this way, she constantly makes a space mirror that she has become accustomed to, and I must constantly use the broken void, which may hurt his moves. In contrast, spatial mirroring is a state skill, and broken void is a large consumption. Recruitment, getting low is definitely killing me and he is not doing anything! There is really a very tricky feeling, holding the hedgehog nowhere to start!


    "Envy me? You are not serious at all, and I am being played by you like a chicken. Is this why you envy?" I said coldly.


    "Ha ha ha, who said that I am not serious? I treat every enemy, even a small one, I will take it seriously! Even if I will easily laugh, I will be very casual, but it will never Relax in the bottom of my heart, be aware that no one knows which one is the strong before the opponent does not fall down! It is the biggest weakness of a ninja! It is also a common problem for all masters! I have seen it for hundreds of years, almost every A legendary master is defeated at this point!" I can''t see the expression hidden under the mask, but I can imagine that he should be a pity.


    When I heard this, I even groaned for a while. The words that seem to be spotted have the meaning of pointing to me. I don¡¯t understand what he is going to do now. However, his words did affect me. I came to this world as a traversal. After a series of encounters, I really became a strong person who could not imagine, and it is a strongman beyond the shadow level, but I Is it true that every battle is really serious, do you really care about the enemy of whatever strength? Obviously the answer is no! It¡¯s because of my underest enemy, my carelessness, which caused every battle before it to win, but it also won very hard. Looking back, I didn¡¯t fight for a long time because of my own reasons. Get up and abuse people!


    "How are you, what do you think of me? Why don''t you talk, or do you really become a so-called master like I said, often suffer from this? Well, if that''s the case, That''s too disappointing! You still haven''t matured, or the newbie on the battlefield!" The smile made me very angry. The lesson he gave me was like alms, which made me very uncomfortable but could not refute!


    I turned back and left. After about ten meters, I smiled a little. "Okay, I admit that I often underestimate the enemy, but for you, Uchiha, I will never underestimate the enemy. Now you can try my serious state. The strength of the next! The third rule of space - the space is locked, the solid state of time and space!"


    I still want to say something, but suddenly I found that the mirror in the real space has been banned by my use of special space. I originally wanted to escape, but the body was even blocked, and it was not moving at all. ! Even the most basic words have become impossible!


    I just spit out a sigh of relief: "My preparation for this move took more than 20 seconds, huh, this time is what you gave me! Not afraid to tell you, this is one of the three major forces of space law, I call it For the space trio! Space is also a reality of existence, it is equal to it also has three states of gaseous solid state, based on these three states of space ninja, the maximum degree of the use of space law in essence, if you It''s not the real source of writing, you can''t break through this essential gap! Now the space around your body is completely solid, the solids can''t change, and you can''t move!"


    When I said that I was playing, the Chakra energy of the spot itself was soaring, but I still couldn¡¯t move it. This was as early as I expected! I then laughed: "It''s useless If you don''t have a pseudo-source to write the eye, I won''t use this trick for you, just like the monthly reading is useless for last month''s reading. The same stage of writing the round eyes will easily destroy such skills, but, I am sorry, you are not enough now!"


    "Then we help, is it enough?" The voice of Heaven suddenly appeared behind me, I was shocked, the space mirror suddenly existed on my body, and then I felt that I was unconsciously behind the woods. There are already six people standing there, including the heavens that I had killed before!


    "You have been resurrected so soon?" I said to Heaven and the remaining five six reincarnation members.


    Tiandao did not move and said: "There is no immortality in the six roads. It is not equal to extinction. You just attacked me and lost one of them. It is in vain! And now we have to save A Fei from your path, then, You will face the counterattack of the most powerful strength, I promise that we will not let you down!"


    "Thinking! The second rule of space - space ripple, the liquidity that conveys time and space!" I waved out the second trick of the space trio. The whole space took me as the center, and began to transmit vibration ripples. The vibration ripple completely blocked the scope. The flow of all Chakra energy, and all objects with energy will continue to lose a large number of chakras with the flow of liquid space!

 v2 Chapter 504： Festival

    The basic condition for Pann''s six-way operation is that Chakra passes through a black metal tube and manipulates six carcass battles! Although my space law II does not have such a large range of the world, it is easy to cover six places*, their actions immediately become stiff and abnormal, let alone save the spots, their own actions have become the biggest problem!


    "It is indeed a very powerful space law to use! But, unfortunately, you only have space rules!" The sound of the spot suddenly came from behind me, I was greatly surprised! In the space of my space law, the third block, how can I say something again? Know that solidification is space, including all matter in space!


    When I turned to the corner of my eye, I was shocked when I saw the spot: the spotted hands produced the seals I had never seen before, and the knots were dozens of them, all of which were not the knots in the twenty-two seals. Printed gestures! Under this series of strange imprints, the body of the spot began to emit a faint black light, which was light at first but quickly became dazzling! Yes, the black brilliance even gave me a dazzling feeling! These brilliances seem to melt the ice like a hot fire. The space that I had previously solidified gradually melted, and then all of them returned to their original state! From that area I have not fully realized the breath of space energy! The feeling that gave me at the moment is like a space vacuum, even where the space does not exist, only when the legendary universe is initially chaotic!


    "Space negation!!!" I flashed a hint of thought in my mind, not screaming.


    The plaque is like a curtain that has come out of the parallel space. The mask on his face has been broken halfway, revealing half of the face that is not full of scars. However, the one written round eye is actually written with the original mask. The wheel eyes are completely different. The one is the three-hook jade dark red writing wheel eye, and this one is that the whole pupil is completely black, exactly the same as the night without stars in summer night, and it seems that there is a dark liquid flowing slowly. ! I know, this must also be a round of writing, because I feel the infinite pressure from above, that kind of pressure almost forced my original writing wheel to retreat, turned into a kaleidoscope to write a round eye!


    I smiled and nodded: "A good eye, I can''t feel the space energy, I can guess that this is space negation! Oh, talent is irreplaceable! This is space negation! Your space law is completely based on Above the foundation of space, everything is based on the premise of space existence, you solidify me, then I only choose to deny you! Fortunately, your strongest skill is space ninja, which gives me the biggest Opportunity, have to say, I am yelling you!"


    My eyes were cold, and his words gave me a very bad feeling. A horrible thought appeared in my consciousness for a moment: a completely dark and chaotic writing circle, directly skipping the law of space and ignoring everything in space. The basic ninjutsu, restore all the material to its original state! *, this is not the final state of writing the wheel eye - chaotic writing wheel eye! The plaque turned out to be far more than me, and I reached the final level of chaotic writing in the early stage.


    I bite my teeth: "Chaos?"


    The spot smiled loudly at this moment: "Haha, it turned out that you really saw the slate! Hahahaha, you also know to write the wheel eye to the kaleidoscope to write the wheel eye, then to the eternal kaleidoscope to write the wheel eye, then It is the original source of writing round eyes, and finally the ultimate evolutionary route of chaotic writing round eyes! Yes, you have not guessed wrong, this eye is chaotic writing round eyes! But, you guessed wrong, I only have this only chaotic writing The wheel, while the other, is still the eternal kaleidoscope to write the eye!"


    Stayed, completely stayed, chaotic writing round eyes, the ultimate extreme evolutionary state of the scorpion and the eternal kaleidoscope writing the round eye, which can only be regarded as the intermediate state of the state, even appears on a person at the same time, and can be completely skipped In the middle of a source to write the realm of the eye, this is actually beyond the rules of common sense understandable! I shook my head: "Impossible, you have not written through the source of the eye, how can you jump to chaos to write the eye? Although all this points to the final realm of chaos writing the eye, but it does not rule out that you have gone strange and abnormal way. , take an alternative way!"


    I first looked at me and then smiled. "Who said that I lied to you? I have never deceived anyone. I can guarantee the reputation of the Uchiha family for generations! And who can say no? Skip a realm to reach a higher realm, don''t think I don''t know, I can see that ÷ø has skipped the eternal kaleidoscope to write the round eye and initially reached the primary level of the original writing wheel, he can, I am again Why not? It¡¯s also a genius, and my name doesn¡¯t seem to be less than him!¡±


    Exhaled, the feeling of depression in the chest just retreated slightly. I smiled bitterly: "I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect it. It was already an obstacle for you to break through the source and write the wheel eye. Seeking his law is just going astray. Who knows you? I actually touched the chaotic writing wheel in advance, which was earlier than me and more powerful than me! No matter how carefully I imagined you, I still underestimated the reputation of You Uchibo!"


    A wave of hands waved, and instantly relieved Paine from the embarrassment that they were trapped by the second law of my space, and then waved to me: "In fact, you did not anticipate the mistake, I really misunderstood! Oh, skip this. The way to go is to pay the price! You can''t go through the eternal kaleidoscope to write the eye of the eye, he can''t escape the situation of decreased vision, although there is some delay, but one day he will completely lose the writing eye, and I, One eye forced a breakthrough, although the dangerous and dangerous touched the edge of the chaotic writing wheel, but the retention of the other eye has become a permanent detention, I will always be only one eye in the chaotic writing eye The other eye will always stay in the eternal kaleidoscope to write the eyes of the realm of life. This means that I am strong and stay at the level of chaos and writing the eye of the eye. You just need to break through the barrier of chaos to write the eye. It will be stronger than me! However, unfortunately, you will never have this opportunity. Your way of writing the round of evolution will be the end of my life today!"


    I saw the face of the spotted smile, and the strange smile gathered to make me look like a goose bump. My heart really began to tremble for the first time! No one can face death without fear. www.novelhall.com~ I am not a human being facing the deprivation of my life. I am really scared at this moment!


    "Hey adults, we have arrived, but they have not been discovered by Sakai using the weird space of ninja. Please hold on for about ten seconds. The collective preparations we have prepared will be completed immediately. We are sure to completely suppress Live them, and then even if you can''t kill them, you can return to Konoha for a long time!" The words of Liangshan Quannai sounded in my mind, but, for ten seconds, can I persist?


    "The technique of negating space, everything belongs to chaos, returning to the source!" The spot still bears the seal that is completely incomprehensible, and from the chaotic writing of the eye, it flashes in the dark, the light is shining. His body is like a black sun. The black sun shines on me. I feel that everything can return to the world and return to nature. There is no longer a trace of confusion...


    I can go this way...Is it back to the source...


    The scene of the world and the real world in the past is constantly emerging in the mind, the roof of Wenchuan fell, the school gate of Sichuan Yizhong, the friend of the past ten years, the parents of this life, the three generations of the old man, and the self, Kaka West, red beans, daily pure... All the pictures turned into broken lenses at this time, and the material that was broken by my broken void, sprinkled, smashed, bit by bit...

 v2 Chapter 505： Festival

    "Oh..." A sound like a breeze swaying the earth drifts over the ground. I stood on the ground with the last bitter smile and unwilling helplessness. It disappeared from everyone, it was truly disappearing, and it was returned to form me. The most primitive material, returning to countless molecules, atoms, quarks...


    "Ha ha ha! This time can finally be solved as a big problem! The rest of Uchiha''s descendants, hey, Sasuke, these two are also geniuses, but definitely not as good as the rain, live this guy, although I don''t know them later What will hinder our actions, but now we don¡¯t have to worry about them, because we won¡¯t be able to grow up, the leaves will be destroyed by us, and then we will get the real nine tails, and we can create our own The world under the control of thought!" The singer laughed, and the arrogant voice constantly echoed in this world.


    At the moment, the six roads are the ones controlled by Chakra, and several guys who are very sensitive to the transformation of the heavens and the earth have already felt that the sky is beginning to be abnormal. The clouds condensed in the sky are no longer simple white, but the colors of white, blue, blue, yellow and green are constantly appearing. The five colors are constantly being merged and converted.


    "Hey? This breath..." At this time, the spot can''t be noticed. This huge atmosphere is like Tianwei, completely flooding the whole space. What space law and negative space law can''t match this move. It is. The six or six people of Chakra began to be disordered and could not normally accept the information transmitted by Chakra. Therefore, the six-way pass was unstable.


    The ground also began to vibrate. First, it vibrated up and down, then vibrated left and right, and then it was like turning around. The space energy stabilization system was completely disordered at this moment!


    "Boom!!!!" With an earth-shattering loud noise, the sky broke a big hole directly. Everything in this land began to explode violently, and all Chakra energy was in the air, whether it was in the ti or not. All of them were detonated, and the fried days turned over and the sea was dry! ! ! ! In the center of the explosion, the six spots, all of which were subjected to the most comprehensive impact care, the most plaques in the spotted ti were detonated, and the spot was blown up seriously, and one arm was blown up, even if he was strong. The power can''t escape the crippling situation! The six roads were all blown into powder. They were the chariots of Chakra. The chakras in ti were not hidden. They were completely shattered from the inside and really became the state of particles. Far away in a cave in a hidden place, the body of the long door has become very deformed. At this moment, the eyes suddenly become huge, and the blood is swollen in a moment, and the blood of the chest can no longer be tossed. A long list of blood! The face of Changmen changed from pale to blue-gray without blood, which is quite unhealthy! All his experiences have been placed in six ways. The destruction of six roads is tantamount to his spirit, rou body, internal organs, and broken souls. It is completely impossible to recover! Soon, the long-browed brow gradually spread out, and smiled helplessly twice, then shook his head and leaned down, and the already thin body turned into a skinny dry body. I don''t know. There will be no one here, will you find the final destination of the long gate here.


    This blast of explosions has spread to the edge of the horizon. The country of rain is the closest country to the country. The city is perfectly smashed by the shock wave. The innumerable tall buildings have collapsed by at least 50%, even with underground bases. Completely destroyed, the base of the Xiao organization is finished! Xiaonan just ran out of the rainy country, but was crushed by the collapsed building. The body was able to escape from the last moment and turned into a paper butterfly, but this does not mean that she is safe, her body made paper butterfly Only a small part of the escape, most of them were crushed, and the fire that collapsed in the collapsed building completely burned Xiaonan seriously. The paper butterfly is obviously the most afraid of fire. Xiaonan, who has regrouped, almost lost 80% of his body''s energy and is almost unable to stand up. Looking at the country behind the wreckage, the general base of the Xiao organization has become history. Even if it is established again, is there still so many people whose identity and strength cannot be ignored to raise this stall?


    In the center of the explosion, there were no masks on the face of Uchibo''s face. The scars on his face showed endless suffocation. The eyes of the murderer looked at the seven people who appeared gradually in front of them - white, red beans, pure, Liangshan Quan Nai, Sai, mute, oh, these seven people do not know what method to use to condense the ultimate ninjutsu of this metamorphosis, not only killed six roads but also made himself a one-armed person, plus Chakra shock, himself ti There is almost no more Chakra now.


    However, the seven people who are now glaring at the glare are only suffering from bitterness. Hidden is carried out by Sakai. Sakai''s space ability is incidental to the crossing, and it is completely above the space law of this world. This can hide six people without being perceived by the chaotic writing circle. Five of the remaining six people used the strongest of the wood leaves from the ancient legends. If the five kinds of xings are the ultimate in meaning, they are completely integrated into a trick like the blood sacrifice limit. The five-in-one combination of the ground-breaking, all the departments are seriously injured! This time, the ultimate ambiguity of the five series did not come together, but the awkward sunshine, the absolute zero of white, coupled with the help of other people, the wind and the thunder, finally made up the analog version of the five-in-one combination. However, even the analog version of the miniature five-in-one combination has unparalleled power, and the six straight ends are finished, and the spots are severely damaged. However, the price of is very good. The seven of them are now drained from Chakra, which is no different from ordinary people.


    The spot bites the gums and said: "Okay, there is also a day to smash the carriage. However, the overturned carriage can easily crush the unruly shackles. Can you accept the embarrassing ending?"


    The seven people looked at each other with a smile, but now there is no way. The pale white color of the red bean is getting paler. Her eyes contain tears. "You have killed the cockroach. Now kill me. It doesn''t matter if you still live." It!"


    Although she did not speak purely, her eyes as opposed to the red beans showed the same firmness and determination. Without asking, she was ready to die.


    The cold smiled and said: "Well, since you want to die, I will fulfill you!" After that, a dark green thing appeared, which turned out to be the kind of life on which the original resurrection relied. The spot swallowed this kind of life, and the whole body energy soared again, reaching the peak! Although he knows that this is temporary, there will be side effects afterwards, but now that everyone is unable to resist, the rise of the spot is equivalent to giving death notice to everyone!


    "Give me death! Azure!" The roar of the spot rang out of the sky, and this battlefield that has been hit hard has once again raised a mighty energy!

 v2 Chapter 506： Festival

    ¡°ßÚÀ²............¡± The sharp collision friction sounded, and the black flame was compressed by the super-gravity pressure and instantly sealed in the fire seal. The person who used this trick stood calmly in the middle of the two sides, and his closed eyes opened.


    There is no three-jaw jade, no three-leaf windmill, no one is different from ordinary people, this is completely the eyes of ordinary people.


    "Uchiha!" I can''t believe the person in front of me, screaming loudly!


    "Hey! You are still alive!" Red beans and pure and other people''s surprised voices are more joys and surprises, but seeing that I can stand in front of them, they are naturally happy! But seeing that my eyes are no longer in the eyes of Uchiha¡¯s signature, everyone feels quite surprised. Now, only writing the round eyes may be able to fight against the chaotic writing of the eyes, now I am not Open the writing wheel, it is not destined to be a tragedy!


    "Why are you still alive? Impossible, you have not reached the realm of chaos writing round eyes, you can''t escape the trick of my trick!"


    I looked at her indifferently and said: "I didn''t touch a clue when I wrote a chaotic eye, and now I don''t open the round eyes anymore, it''s not that I don''t bother, but I don''t have a chance at all. Use the writing wheel eye!"


    After I heard my words, I thought a little bit about the face and changed my voice. Even the voice trembled: "Is evil? You dare to use the evil spirits!!!"


    I nodded easily. "Yes, it''s Ise, I can''t die. There are a lot of things worth staying here. One, even if I sacrifice my own writing eyes, I will survive. And defeated you! I have promised a lot of people, to guard the wood leaves, to guard the world where everyone lives together, I decided, I have to complete this task, promised the promise, no matter how bitter, we must go one step at a time The road you choose, you have to finish it!"


    "Insane, crazy! The people of the Uchiha family can not write their own eyes!! Where is the pride of the Uchiha family on your body, Uchiha, who has not written the wheel, or Uchiha!!!!!" The eyes wide open and yell at me crazy.


    "A lot of times, you will find that what you have been pursuing will become worthless! The writing of the eye is known for the Uchiha family, but it does not mean that the Uchiha family can only be powerful by writing the wheel, even if there is no Write the round eyes, Uchiha is also an elite! You just want to constantly pursue the evolution of writing round eyes, but when you don¡¯t write the round eyes one day, do you really have nothing? The people of Yu Zhibo¡¯s family lost. Will writing a round of eyes become a third-rate family!" I am still a very calm expression, but my mood has risen a bit.


    The madness in the glare of the eye is still not faded. He said: "Don''t tell me what to pursue for fate. I only saw things that can be done after writing a strong round of eyes! I thought that if I wrote a round eye, I would Will not be defeated in the hands of the four generations, now the wood leaves will not be what it is now, it will be the world of our Uchiha family! Since you have lost the confidence to pursue powerful power, let me end your Life, this time, I see you still have to write the wheel eye to use the evil spirits!"


    My feet stand firm and shake my head and say, "You have pursued a hundred years, but you still pursue strength. You don''t know. There are many things in this world that can be more precious than power! What you lose, always chase If you don''t come back, you won''t get it, it''s destined to never get it!" When the voice falls, I don''t wait for what the spot says, the thumb of my hand is bitten in my mouth, and the blood is thrown in the air to write the ultimate summoning formula. The runes of blood condensed in accordance with my chakra control, obediently arranged, depicting the space in front of me as a huge summoning altar!


    "What do you want to do dying?" The spotter has already felt that the energy I provided by this summoning is simply impossible to summon something that threatens him, so I am not afraid that I can fight back, but I want to see if I am dying. As a result, I want to see what makes me want to call and finally summon.


    I thought to myself: Now I am not enough at the time. The number of chakras is far worse than the level that can summon him. However, the summoning technique is presented by me. As long as I provide enough energy, I have a chance to summon him. Spot, when Guan Yu lost his mind to Jingzhou, today your intentions are not good enough to kill me, destined to lose everything, including your life and future!


    The summoning technique began to flash a multicolored light. The spotted eyes also showed that this was different from the ordinary summoning technique, but I did not give him the opportunity to doubt. I reached out and took out the gathering beads from the sacred ring. This is what I usually have been full of. The chakra energy thing, now my own energy is not enough to summon, then double chakra energy should be barely achieved! I clicked on the Gathering Pearl and started to release the energy. Then I lost it, and my own energy did not enter the summoning array. So I completed the work of stealing the sky in the instant under the eyes of Uchiha. When he felt that the number of chakras in the summoning array was not completely controllable by him, the summoning array began to slowly rotate.


    With the lightning-like snoring, the center of the summoning formation formed a blue-grey vortex, as if the door of time and space was directly broken, and the energy that came from it did not belong to the world!


    "What have you done?" The spot is now completely unable to wait for the ending, and the summoning array is running wildly under my drive. The power of the collar that has begun to tremble from the depths of the soul has not yet come out. I have already shot two blue-red eyes from the whirlpool of time and space. Wherever my eyes pass, the huge atmosphere almost vaporizes the flowers and stones on the ground!


    Spotted madness, the hands quickly set up the prints that I can''t recognize, and the mouth shouted: "Negative space technology, back to the starting point, space reincarnation!" The space negation technique hopes to return the summoning array back to the beginning, so that I can no longer come up with a gathering of pearls to fill this energy gap!


    The idea of ??spot is good and his space reincarnation really makes the speed of time and space vortex slow down! But for the next second, a splendid giant claw was suddenly protruding from the whirlpool of time and space, and the blockage of the chaotic writing wheel was easily shredded! Then there are the other body parts of the master of the giant claws. The lion looks like a skull, a deer''s horn, a snake''s body, a fish''s whisker, a sly scale... The whole body''s blue-green scales perfectly embody the huge and magnificent atmosphere of the whole body!


    "Dragon?" The stupidity, the white and pure behind me, they are stupid.


    "It''s Qinglong!" I snorted and said to Qinglong: "Qinglong adults can finally summon you out. Now I have thoroughly understood the rules of space. Just go and see what I know may hide the secrets of Qinglong Island. In the cave, you can completely solve the reason why Qinglong Island can''t leave. You and the third brother can quickly leave the cage. Now, I need your help, please help me out the guy opposite, he It¡¯s true that it¡¯s impossible to do nothing!¡±


    Qinglong adults'' eyes were swept away, as if they had seen through their souls the pleadings of countless slaying souls, and the green dragon immediately screamed and opened his mouth...


    Everything is so calm...

 v2 Chapter 507： Return to One Piece

    "Is not right! I am not in the shadow of fire!"


    "But what happened to me? Everything before and ten is true, just like he really just slept and made a dream."


    Under the meaning of the thunder, he rubbed his thigh with his hand.


    "Silk ~~~!" Thunder took a deep breath and said: "It¡¯s **** pain!"


    But then I sighed: "It hurts? Can you feel the pain? That is to say that it is real now? Because it is not painful in the dream. But in this way, everything he experienced in One Piece is fake. If you say this, it will become too real."


    "No, no, in the world of Naruto, he has not fought a lot of battles. He also feels pain. It feels absolutely impossible."


    Thunder stretched out his hand and tried to use his ability. He found that there was no feeling at all in the body, let alone the ability to use it.


    "I fuck, what the **** is this? Is it a dream? Not a dream?" Thunder is a bit boring.


    "Wait, wait, wait, let me think, I am in the world of One Piece, what happened in the end?"


    "...¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£ It is."


    Thinking of this, Tian Lei¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.


    "Right, this must be the aunt''s move."


    "Aunt, aunt, aunt~~~!" Tianlei tried hard to think about something, so I can figure out the key point of this move.


    In the second half of the great route, "New World" is one of the "four emperors" in the world, nicknamed "BIGMOM". The only woman in the four emperors, who is extremely addicted to sweets, is a terrible person who can mobilize and conquer a country for sweets. The strength is extremely strong, the talent is very high, when the age of 5 destroyed the Giant Village, killing the hero of the Giants, known as the "natural destroyer."


    The family has 39 daughters, 46 sons, 43 husbands, and 129 whole family members. Some of the sons and daughters have also married and have children, and there should be more family members. Master one of the four "signpost history texts".


    "No, no, this is not the key."


    "Right, her ability."


    Superman, Soul and Fruit: The ability to deal with the souls of others at will. Let the soul stay in a variety of things to make it anthropomorphic, but not into the human body and people outside of yourself. The object to be anthropomorphized is called "Homie." Residents living in Totland pay a month''s soul to their aunt every six months in exchange for their own safety.


    Injecting a soul into an object enables the object to take orders from itself. Using this characteristic of the soul fruit, BIGMOM gains the ability to manipulate weather and natural phenomena.


    "The ability of the ability to deal with the soul of others, let the soul board in a variety of things to make it anthropomorphic, injecting the soul into the object can make the object to obey itself?" These three points, let Tianlei could not help but ponder.


    "That is, the soul, the right is the soul, BIGMOM Charlotte - Lingling this fat and ugly wife, she can completely control the soul."


    "Then, this trick in oneself is certainly a move that she developed using her soul ability, a ability to make herself lost in the past."


    "Yes, that''s it, there is absolutely nothing wrong." Tian Lei''s eyes flashed a glimmer of light, and he finally found the key to the aunt''s ability to move.


    However, then Tianlei had a brow, because the ability of this aunt is really a headache.


    "Soul moves? Then it is said that only armed colors and sea stones can be used. After all, this is the most useful thing for those who are capable of dealing with demonic fruits."


    "But now, how can he use it? If you don''t talk about the sea floor stone, it is impossible to use the armed color~!"


    After all, just now, when he could try to use the power of the devil, he did not use it. However, sometimes things tend to be unexpected. Tianlei just thought about the armed color domineering, but in a moment, Tianlei became a purple-black person.


    "I actually used the armed color to be domineering???? Why?" Tianlei was puzzled.


    "Wait, wait, in the past pirates, there are many people who say that the three colors domineering, in fact, is the use of three mental power." Thunder is overwhelmed.


    "Because of spiritual strength, isn''t it the power of the soul?"


    "Overlord color, break out!" Yes, this is the way to break the tricks of Tianlei, because at this time there is more suitable than the overlord color, is it appropriate?


    Sure enough, without the thunder, the tyrannical color exploded, and the scene in front of the scene changed instantly.


    But the one who greeted him was the huge fist of Charlotte Lingling, and the big drink of Charlotte Lingling.


    "Fire Crit!"


    Looking at Charlotte Lingling, she used her huge force to entangle herself with a lot of flames and electrical fists.


    Tianlei immediately moved away from a space, and in the face of the attack of the four-level Charlotte Ling Ling, he did not care.


    "Booming ~~~!"


    Charlotte Lingling was entangled with a large number of flames and electrical fists, directly hitting the ground where Tian Lei had just stood.


    After a loud noise, the ground was hit by a huge pothole, but this is not finished. With this huge pothole as the center, the ground cracked open.


    "Hey, hey, rub it~~~!"


    At this time, the building on the side was tilted and collapsed because of the cracked ground.


    "¹¾àà~~~~!" Charlotte Ling Ling''s powerful power of this boxing, so that the thunder that escaped this attack, could not help but swallow. You know, when he came out of the reincarnation of Charlotte Lingling, Charlotte Lingling¡¯s fist was already in sight, if not for him.


    I left in an instant, I was afraid that I had already recruited it at this time, and the power of Charlotte Lingling¡¯s fist. Although he did not want his life, it will certainly be hit hard, then it will be miserable.


    "Want to go? It is easy to get it. I want to come here, where do you want to go?"


    "Thunder ~ ~!" I saw Charlotte Ling Ling pull out a soul from the body, and put the cloud in the sky to operate the weather.


    Just a few breaths of time, the whole day was dark, the clouds in the sky also turned into thunderclouds, and then the sky began to flash with lightning. Then, under the low drink of Charlotte Lingling, a giant thunder was lowered from the sky and went to the thunder on the ground.


    Seeing the attack of Charlotte Lingling, Tianlei almost didn''t laugh. The secret said: "I am the lightning person of the natural department. It is the ancestor of the thunder and lightning. I actually played this in front of myself. Is it too funny?"


    But I have to say that Charlotte Lingling is not wrong at all, after all, in her eyes. Tianlei is iron and iron, iron and iron with iron and iron capacity. Isn''t that the best electrical conductor? Is it completely destroyed by lightning?


    "Ferromagnetic floating ~~~!" Thunder flew up with the ability of iron and iron, and quickly rushed to the distance.


    Charlotte Lingling has no intention of blocking, because she has full confidence in her moves. I saw that, with the thundercloud of the human soul, I saw the moment when Tian Lei escaped from the original place, and immediately lowered a giant thunderbolt and continued to go to the thunder.


    At the same time, the giant thunderbolt that was previously hit, under the control of Thundercloud, changed direction and once again went to Tianlei.


    However, how can Tianlei care? Directly ignore the two powerful giant pillars and continue to escape to the distance.


    "Booming ~~~~!"


    The two huge thunder of Charlotte Lingling hit the thunder in the same time, but the speed of the thunder escaped did not slow down at all, as if the two giant thunder of Charlotte Lingling hit the ground. Not his average.


    Looking at the lossless Tianlei, Charlotte Lingling was angry, but in the face of the distant thunder, she could only watch it with no eyes.


    After all, she is not good at speed, not to mention the speed of Tianlei is not generally fast.


    "I will never let you go, that is, Kaido will die in my hands as well. You wait!" One son and one woman were killed in the nest of the Pirates, but she watched the killing. The person left calmly, plus her most proud son, Charlotte Kathakul, and the eldest son Charlotte Petrospero died in the hands of the captain of the pirate team, Tianlei~www.novelhall.com ~ The anger in her heart broke out. It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t know that the iron and iron in front of him and the most proud son of Charlotte Kathakul and the eldest son Charlotte Petrospero are the same person, otherwise they will go crazy!


    However, even if she didn''t know, she had already been stunned by anger, and made up her mind in the heart, playing a good fight with Tuha and Keduo, otherwise she put her face in it.


    At the same time, Charlotte Lingling also had to play a game, because Tianlei, the guy who is doing things, her most powerful children are almost dead.


    The prestige of her four emperors is constantly being provoked. If she does not respond, she is afraid that all the emerging pirates will target her BIG¡¤MOM pirates.


    Because those emerging pirates, and her BIG¡¤MOM pirates are still far from the strength! But the so-called ant has more than a bite to die, once it is really to the point, then her BIG¡¤MOM pirates group, I am afraid there will be no more calm day.


    Therefore, she must have a record that can shock everyone. Is there a record of strength that is more than the defeat of the four emperors?


    Of course, it is only defeated rather than stifled. They have fought more than once in the four emperors. How strong their respective strengths are or not. The abnormal body of Kadona is that she can kill him with confidence.


    After all, this guy of Kaiduo, but a super metamorphosis with suicide as a hobby. She is not necessarily an opponent if she is singled out.


    But fortunately, Kaido is a character with moody, sometimes painful and sometimes angry. Like to drink and commit suicide, but also a fighting mad, although there are many men and large forces, but it is a lone ranger.


    I like to be an enemy. I don¡¯t take my hand every time. I challenge the Navy¡¯s headquarters and other four emperor pirates alone, and even lose a lot.

 v2 Chapter 508： Festival

    This is also the reason why Charlotte Lingling, who dared to take Kedo as a target and confidently wins.


    Tian Lei has already recovered his original appearance in the distance. This time he will go as a naval general Tian Lei and engage in Kaiduo. Not to mention killing him, at least the whole beast pirate chicken flying dog jump, the strength is greatly damaged.


    In this way, Charlotte Lingling will be more determined to make decisions about Kaido. In this way, the dragon, a smile, and Saab will have a chance to start with the two kings.


    Tian Lei, the record of a battle with Kaidu, is enough to put him on the position of the Marshal of the Navy, it is really a multiplier! That day, Ray is naturally, very happy to go to Kaido.


    A few days passed.


    Thunder continued to advance to the site of Kaido, and the time passed by.


    Soon a pirate ship on the sea attracted his attention because he saw several acquaintances on this pirate ship! .


    I finally came to the site of the Four Emperor Kaiduo. At this time, Tianlei had already returned to the dragon once. Then his warship, and the team of the navy came together.


    He is not only wearing a navy uniform, but also wearing a cloak of justice that is very windy. He did this in order to let everyone know that he was thundering and the new naval marshal came.


    Therefore, Tianlei has already let his men begin to provoke, and directly began to destroy the territory of Kaiduo.


    Tian Lei was standing on the side watching. He let the navy''s little squatting go, and just went up and removed several of the house houses belonging to the Kaido forces, causing the attention of the cadres in the town.


    At this time, a logo on the body of the Kaiduo Baiyu Pirates caused the attention of the majors around Tianlei. Because this person seems to be the head of this group of people, so the major came to the side of Tianlei: "Tianlei, there is a person with the logo of the beast pirate group of Keduo, who wants to come to be the group of people. Head up."


    At that time, the group of people had passed, and the person who marked the logo of Kaido¡¯s beast pirate group came out from the middle and said, ¡°You guys are not destined for these new navies? This is the four emperors. Site. You dare to make trouble, are you crazy? The navy is not in the navy headquarters, actually came here, looking for death?"


    Tianlei looked at the major, and the major understood.


    Directly with their men to attack them, for a time in addition to the body of the figure of the singular pirate group of Kai Duo, and a few strength, the rest were put down.


    "It seems that the four emperors are not very good at their men. They are all wastes. It is estimated that he is not strong enough, hahaha."


    "Bastard, you actually insulted the adults of Kato, and several of them did not fall down and attacked the majors. Only the people who were marked with the logo of Kaido''s beasts and pirates did not move. They always looked at the thunder, the major and the The few people played hard to distinguish, the major made the fruit ability, and then suddenly attacked, one by one knocked down, and finally only one, but also covered with scars.


    The major appeared and fought with him. Finally, the major attacked the last person and flew several houses, and there was no movement.


    "Mr. Tianlei Marshal, all solved, and that is left." After the majors got all the pirates, the one fingered the humanity of the logo of Kaido''s beast pirates.


    "I am the sixth captain of the Kato adults. You know what you are doing. You are challenging the adults of Kaido. Even if you are a naval general, you will die very badly." ""


    At the end of the rice blast, the tone is obviously insufficient, because when the major is against the thunder, it is called the blue dragon general. He knew that this time he was afraid that he would be in trouble.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ~ ~! I am a new naval marshal Tian Lei, but not afraid of him, this time I am here to kill him."


    "Oh, you are the sixth captain of Kaido''s Beast Pirates!"


    The major came silently behind the rice stalks, and a heavy punch hit the waist of the rice blast. The "hung" rice blast flew out and crashed into a house.


    The major looked disdainful: "Is it really hard to beat? The sixth captain of Kaido''s Beast Pirates is just that!"


    But then the rice blast, but in the shocked eyes of the major, if the person stood up, he glanced at the major with a more disdainful look: "You will tickle me again, no pain at all!"


    This is not only a major, but also a lot of surprises. After all, the strength of the major is not strong, but not everyone can ignore it.


    "You guy!" The major was angry. After a low drink, he rushed to the rice shovel. He slammed into the rice blast and punched it again. The rice blast was knocked down and stood up like nothing. Then After being bombarded, he flew out and kept repeating. At this time, the clothes of the rice stalks all became ruined, and the corners of the mouth also flowed out of blood. "You really haven''t eaten, you are boring, or your navy doesn''t give you food, hahahahaha."


    The major was completely irritated by the rice blast, and the hand instantly turned into a dark color, and then a "shaved!" disappeared. After the rice buds had not reacted, his figure appeared. Behind the rice blast.


    Afterwards, he became a claw and directly caught the past. The flesh of the rice stalk was suddenly caught and flew out.


    Then the major "shaved!" figure once again disappeared into place.


    When he appeared again, it was already on the left side of the rice blast, and then it was another claw, and the blood spurted out of the wound again.


    "Shaving ~ shaving ~ shaving ~!"


    The major disappeared again and again, attacking a claw on the right side of the rice blast, and then a claw in front, and finally the figure of the major disappeared and appeared faster and faster, and gradually disappeared.


    I saw the claws of the sky flying, and the rice worms flew in the air, and they were attacked by the majors. The whole person was very miserable, and the blood spurted out from his body, and the rice puddle was red. Covered, suddenly the rice blast flies high, the major appears on his head with a fierce claw to knock him down from the air, and the place where the rice hopper falls is raised a thick layer of ash, when the ash is scattered, see The ground was pulled out of a pit by the body of the rice paddy.


    The major was standing on the side and looking at the rice in the pit, licking the blood on his hand, and the figure flashed around Tian Lei. "Cough" is very small, but everyone still heard it. The rice puddle in the pit slowly stood up and gasped. "Nothing!"


    Later, in the major, and all the navy''s shocked eyes, stood up again. However, at this time, the injury on his body recovered in an instant, as if he had never been hurt.


    In addition to the Tianlei thoughts, the majors and other navies are all awkward at this moment. They all think of it: "They have been beaten by non-adults, can they recover in an instant? Such people are not invincible. Because? How to fight will not die."

 v2 Chapter 509： Festival

    "Devil''s fruit? Special ability?" Tianlei came to interest.


    The major is ready to attack again. Thunder stopped him and looked at the rice stalk. "Although you are my enemy, as long as you tell me, where are the cadres and cadres, I will not kill you. Look at your good ability. , give you an opportunity to join the Navy for my effectiveness."


    "Want to know where the adults of Kaidu are, I will tell you without any conditions. Because you have found the adults of Kaido, you will see the **** of death, hahahahaha!"


    "But, do you want me to join? That is a delusion, you can''t even compare a finger of Kedot, why should I add... um~~!"


    The rice blast, which was still very mad, couldn¡¯t be said at a time, because the thunder was already extremely unhappy.


    Thunder felt extremely uncomfortable, put away a smile, and appeared in the instant of rice blast.


    He took the neck of the rice stalk and lifted him up. This is also the rice raft, the original picture that did not finish talking, because he can not speak.


    "Since you don''t say it, forget it! Anyway, I am very interested in your ability. It is good to accept you like this, but it seems to be good to turn this ability into me!"


    After that, Thunder immediately sent out a murderous face and became gloomy. "The major, slaughter him." After that, he threw the rice blast to the side, because such a small cockroach was no longer qualified to let him kill.


    "And, don''t be embarrassed by his ability. He is relying on such ability, first to hold others, let the opponent have fear, even without the heart of rebellion, he will be more confident when he shot, This is the trick he played. Attention, look at him, after recovering the injury, he is not breathing, although it is very slight, but to put it this way, the price of his recovery is that physical strength is consumed at a rapid rate."


    The major heard a sigh of relief and glanced at the rice blast that was thrown on the ground by the thunder. Sure enough, as Tian Lei said, even on the forehead of the rice bran, there is a layer of fine sweat, which shows that his physical exertion is not small.


    So he woke up from the magical ability of Inaba, and immediately launched an attack. The hand became a claw-like shape, and the armed color domineering instantly attached, making it a black paint.


    After that, I rushed straight toward the rice paddy. I just caught the body of the rice blast and was caught by the rice stalk. Rice stalks stared at the major with anger.


    "I am the captain of the sixth team of the Kato adults, and the rice cultivator who has the ability to restore the fruit." After a punch, the major blasted out. After the major was shot, all the houses in a row were completely destroyed. Finally, It was buried in a broken house.


    After the successful attack of the rice blast, the target was set as the thunder, and then directly rushed to the thunder.


    But at this time, the house that had become a ruin was suddenly blown up, and the debris was flying in an instant. The majors rushed out with red eyes and rushed to the side of the rice blast at the speed of the cheetah. They punched the rice blast out.


    Not long after the rice blast was blasted, it rushed out to the major. It was twice as big as the strength of the major in the bombing. The major was once again flying, and the major flew again to the ruins.


    The navies on the side saw the majors being directly suppressed by the outbreak of rice blast. "This is a battle for the majors. We don''t have to intervene."


    The major once again stood up from the ruins, and when the legs stepped on, they burst into the rice blast. The speed is faster than his speed before.


    "Sure enough ~~~! Between life and death, is the best opportunity to enhance strength."


    At this time, the major himself did not find himself between life and death, breaking through the self and greatly increasing his strength.


    He instantly came to the side of the rice blast, and he slammed a punch. Under the strength of the rice blast, the rice blast that had not responded to it for a while blasted out.


    Then a "shaving" chased it up, and the rice blast that flew in the air kept bombarding like a machine that didn''t know how to get tired.


    "Booming ~~~~!" The cockroach''s cockroaches are on the ground, and the ground has received such tremendous strength.


    In a moment, the ground was pulled out of a large pit, and the building on the side was broken and collapsed due to the vibration of the ground.


    Rice husk is the center of this ruin. The major also followed closely to the edge of the rice stalk. The hand like a talon claw, like a machine gun, has been bombarded against the rice stalks. The entire ruins have been plunged into the ground by the majors, and the majors are still crazy. Humbling.


    Tianlei looked at it, and it has already been seriously injured because of the recovery of the injury. The rice scorpion, which is physically exhausted, has been seriously injured and is not far from death.


    I felt that it was almost the same, and I stopped the major and then looked at the dying rice. To the major school: "Stop it, it''s almost gone, major."


    The major gradually replied to the sobriety, and a hand-filled rice raft came to the thunder of the thunder. www.novelhall.com~ directly on the ground in front of the thunder, the rice blast has a hint of breath.


    "Last give you a chance, where is Kaido?"


    "Admiral Kato will not let you go!"


    "If you can''t let go, you should understand that it is not difficult to find Kaduo, but I don''t want to waste time."


    "You go to hell! Hahahaha~~!" Inamaki still did not say, and finally laughed crazy.


    "Now I finally know why the White Beard Pirates are not only famous for only fourteen captains, but also the captains of their pirates. They also have great prestige in the world. Aunt''s pirates do not say those surnames. The strong, that is, her children are all strong and rewarding."


    "Only you are a beast pirate group, but only three major disasters are famous. Other captains are rarely famous. However, if you think about it, it is difficult for you to be famous."


    Finally, Tianlei laughed and said: "Ha ha ha ha, you are really interesting! Kaido not let me go? Please come to me specifically to find him! It should be that I will not let Kaiduo."


    After the hand stretched out, he directly took his ability.


    It didn''t take long for Tianlei to take a group of people and came to another town in the Kaiduo site. Tianlei and others walked toward the town and began to destroy. Of course, the ordinary people, Tianlei would not touch. After all, he is wearing a naval general!


    It didn''t take long for Kedo to appear under the hands of this town. A person who also had the mark of Kaido''s beast pirate group walked toward Tianlei and his party.


    "Are your navy crazy? Want to provoke war?"


    The people came to the thunder and they shouted, but how can they care for him? Directly ignore, continue their destructive actions, as if this person does not exist.

 v2 Chapter 510： Festival

    The people suddenly became angry and shouted loudly: "What are you doing, you don''t want to stop, or you will know that you are dead. You will not be able to save you in the world, because the adults of Kato will chase you. of."


    In the last battle with the rice blast, the majors increased their strength. It is a taste of the sweetness, he just happened to fight again!


    Stopped the damage and walked directly toward the coming people. When the arrival was less than ten meters, the people were also guarded.


    Suddenly a "shaving" disappeared in place, but when he appeared again, he was already behind him. His hand was already claw-shaped and had been attached to the armed color.


    After that, the moment came to the claws, "àÛàÍ~~~!" The major and claw-like hands came out of the chest. The major directly stroked a person in the future.


    In the end, the major suddenly slammed and took the people out, and the cockroaches lingered on the ground not far away.


    The man suddenly stopped holding the bleeding belly and said: "The navy bastard, you dare to attack me, but I am the master of Kaido! What are you doing?"


    "We were originally looking for more trouble with Kaiduo. We would be afraid of him? And we are the navy. Isn¡¯t it a natural thing to fight your pirates? Is there anything weird?"


    This level of guys, now Thunder is too lazy to deal with, the major for him to solve it is no better.


    Looking at the pirates who are not far from death, Tian Lei led a group of people and slowly walked over to the distance.


    But the pirate is still struggling, shouting at Tianlei. "Tianlei, although you are a naval general, but you do this, it is equivalent to declaring war on the adults of Kaido. His anger is not something that anyone can bear. of."


    "Moreover, it is the end of the naval headquarters and the world government. Hahahaha!"


    Thunder is still moving forward, as if he did not hear it.


    But the generals around him, once again came to the side of the pirates, grabbed a serious injury, and lost too much blood, and soon died of the sea thief: "Yes? What can we do, so it seems that we are in trouble Now! What do you say about this? Oh~~~!".


    After the pirate heard it, his face sneered again and again, and he was about to say something again, but the major immediately changed his face with extreme arrogance: "We are here to kill Kato, hey, and it¡¯s natural and high. Standing tall, Kayto is naturally dealt with by the Blue Dragon, I am afraid of it?"


    "You should be afraid of ~~!" With the voice of a tall figure came out.


    As soon as this person appeared, the face of the major changed greatly, and the pirate laughed.


    However, Tianlei is not surprised at all, because in his knowledge, he has already discovered that there are people there, but he does not know that it is a drought.


    "Drought?" Thunder laughed in the heart, secretly said: "I am really a bit of a fate with him! This is the second time I have met! Only that time when he battled Kato, it affected him. Now Look at him, the face that has been burned, and he knows that he was not hurt at the time!"


    "You finally came out! I thought you would turn a blind eye! After all, you have been standing in that corner for a long time, drought - Jack." Thunder looked at the playful face, the whole body burned the scar after the scar - Jack.


    "The marshal of the emerging navy, Tian Lei? I don''t know, what is your intention to come to the site of our beast pirates? Do you want to go to war?" Drought - Jack was injured in Ain''s hands, but his confidence in his strength, It has never been shaken, because he understands the strongmen of Aini and Kadone, and the whole world is also one of the best.


    The three majors of the Navy, although powerful, are obviously not at this level and level. Otherwise, with the addition of Karp and the Warring States, the Four Emperors have already been destroyed.


    So the drought-Jack and the Tianlei, the naval general, did not fear.


    "War? What about it? I am not afraid of your captain Kaiduo. Besides, this time I came to him for trouble, so can you tell Kaido where?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ~~~! Laugh me, just because of you?" Drought - Jack first laughed, then looked ridiculously: "Your emerging navy, really thought it was the naval headquarters? For others In fact, it may be an invincible existence, but in front of our captain, it will be like that."


    "So, when we meet our captain, you are ready to be prepared to be killed... Hahahaha!" In the end, the drought - Jack laughed aloud.


    "Oh? Is it?" Maybe others can be caught, but these are all done by Thunder, so the drought - Jack said these words, in addition to let Tian Lei laughed, there is no use at all!


    "Right, how did you get the injury???? It''s quite a personality~~! Hahahaha~~!"


    It turned out that the drought - Jack was affected in the battle between Tian Lei and Kai Duo, and burned all over the body. If it weren''t for his extraordinary physique, he would have died before he could die.


    But all the scars on the whole body have been left, and there is no rule of law. Let the drought - Jack become a pair, people are not human, ghosts are not ghosts.


    Although, the drought - Jack has never been concerned about his own appearance, but can not accept the appearance of this ghost. So since then, only people who see him look, people with different looks and eyes, he will be rude to kill.


    Now, Tian Lei, who is naked and makes fun of his appearance, how could he endure it!


    "ºß~~!" After a cold cry, Drake-Jake made his ability and his body began to change.


    Drought - Jack Animals - Ancient Species - Elephant-like Fruits - Mammoths.


    It is a rare ancient animal demon fruit that can be transformed into a mammoth, with powerful brute force, huge body and strong resilience and resistance. It can easily destroy buildings and shake the ground to raise dust. It is a very powerful devil fruit ability.


    However, when the drought - Jack completely became a mammoth, Tian Lei was a glimpse.


    After that, I couldn¡¯t stand it: ¡°àÛàÍ~~~~!¡± I laughed, and the more I laughed, the louder I heard: ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha ~~!¡±


    It turned out that the drought-Jack''s injury was fully manifested when it became a mammoth form. The mammoth form was originally a feeling of mightyness.


    However, a peeled mammoth, it is not violent, but very funny and ugly, and the drought - Jack is now this ridiculous look, maybe others will scruple his strength and ferocity, and ±ïBut how can Tianlei re-intentionally.


    Drought - Jack''s guests laughed at Tianlei''s arrogance, suddenly angered, and shouted: "You go to hell!" After that, I saw the drought - Jack was raised high, his huge elephant trunk, to the thunder I pumped it.

 v2 Chapter 511： Festival

    "Oh ~~~! Think more than strength~~!"


    Tian Lei sneered, only to see that he did not hide, do not avoid, straight to see the drought - Jack''s trunk, pulled him over.


    Ten meters, eight meters, six meters, four meters, two meters. . . . . Until the drought - Jack''s trunk, less than half a meter away from him, Thunder quickly raised his right arm and greeted him.


    "Crash ~~~!"


    Drought - Jack''s trunk and the right arm of the thunder, slammed together, after a loud noise.


    Under the drought-Jack''s great power, the ground under the legs of Tianlei instantly burst open. However, this is the case, Tianlei has not retreated half a step.


    "Drink ~~!" A burst of energy, the power of the thunder, an instant burst, the hard-growing drought - Jack''s trunk is blocked back.


    However, the drought - Jack is not possible, just stop the attack, his elephant trunk once again raised high.


    "Return? You thought I was a stake! Is this standing for you to play?"


    After that, Tian Lei''s legs were forced, the ground cracked instantly, the clods flew, and the legs that fell into the ground under the drought-Jack''s giant force were also exposed.


    Finally, a space move, in the drought-Jack''s shocked eyes, instantly disappeared in place.


    However, the drought - Jack''s trunk has not stopped, and the squatting on the ground. It was dusty for a while, and the ground was also under the drought-Jack''s elephant''s snorkeling, and a slit was formed. It was three meters long and 100 meters long. It shows the drought-Jack''s strength on the elephant''s trunk.


    "Hey~~! The power is good! But the first thing to do is to hit the talent line! Besides, even if it hits, it is useless, because it is useless to me. Ha ha~~~!"


    ¡°¹¾àà~~~!¡± Drought-Jack¡¯s cold sweat came out because he found that Tianlei was already standing above his head.


    "You followed Kedo, don''t you know if you have fought with the white beard?" Tianlei stood on the head of Jack, who was turned into a violent horse, and said leisurely and playful.


    "Well~~?" Drought - Jack listened to the words of Tianlei, I don''t know why, his feelings are even worse.


    Drought - Jack immediately stunned his body and wanted to pull the thunder from his head. However, the feet of Tianlei are like roots, and they are firmly set on the head of the drought-Jack, and they are not moving.


    "Drought - Jack ~~~! Try this is the ability of the strongest one!" Thunder stretched out his arm, held it high, held a fist, a white aperture, attached to it.


    This seemingly ordinary white aperture, but let the drought at the foot of the thunder - Jack, involuntarily hit a chill.


    Although he couldn''t see it, his instincts that belonged to the strongman told him that there was a terrible force in the hands of the thunder, and that he would be hurt if he was hit.


    However, he was powerless because he couldn¡¯t keep up, and he stood on the top of his head.


    At this time, Tian Lei, who had wrapped up the shocking ability of the fist, had already slammed down.


    "Crash ~~!"


    After a loud noise, the space seemed to be broken, and the sound of shattering, rubbing, rubbing!


    And the drought that was hit by the bomb-Jack, at this time, his eyes were prominent and his teeth were close. The blood of the corner line of the mouth ran down, apparently under the attack of Tianlei, and the drought resistance was super strong - Jack was injured.


    Drought-Jack Thunder, under this powerful blow, the consciousness paused and the body fell.


    Drought - Jack turned into a huge body of fierce horses, and after the fall, the dust on the ground was raised.


    However, Tianlei did not stop, the hand wrapped in the shock capacity, pressed on the head of the drought-Jack, and then the force of the earthquake suddenly broke out.


    "Crash ~~!"


    After a loud noise, the drought - Jack''s body sank half. It turned out that under the drought - Jack''s ground, there is no drought - Jack''s body strength, has been hit by a big pit under the attack of the thunder.


    "àÛàÍ~~!" Once again, he was shocked by the shock capacity. Drought - Jack couldn''t help it anymore, and a blood spurted out.


    However, under this attack, the drought-Jack¡¯s consciousness was restored.


    Lying on the ground, he glanced at his long nose and swept over the thunder that was still on him.


    "Hey? It¡¯s really good to fight! It¡¯s not bad to hit two consecutive hits. It¡¯s a good mistake.¡± Tian Lei''s right arm once again blocked the past.


    "Crash ~~~!"


    Drought - Jack''s trunk and the thunder''s arm once again collided, but this time it was a big surprise.


    ¡°ß×~~~?¡±


    The power from the drought-Jack''s trunk has made Tian Lei very surprised.


    The next moment, Thunder flew out under this force. Drought - Jack''s blow, although let Tian Lei have some wolverine, but has not hurt the thunder.


    I saw the thunder that was shot and flew out, and my feet stepped in the air, and then I turned over and sat down on the ground.


    Tianlei has some bitter smiles and said: "I care about it!~~! If this is it is not defense, but it is still directly attacked with the force of the earthquake, it is impossible to be hit. But I have to Say, the drought - Jack''s blow, the power is really big and some metamorphosis!"


    At this time, the drought-Jack, also struggling to slowly stand up from the ground.


    "Hey, good hair removal pig, huh, huh~~~! How do you feel? Now dare to say a navy general in front of me, but this is the case? Hehe~~~~~!" Tianlei looked at the drought - Jack sneered.


    Drought - Jack He dares, very sure, he dare not. He is now in a psychological conscience: "I am fucking, what happened to the world? How do the captains of this level come out one by one. It was only after the fighting that he almost killed his captain, Aini, the captain of the pirates. Now this new naval general, Tian Lei, is more than a metamorphosis!"


    "I am old? Outdated? Can''t keep up with the times? Or are these enchanting ones come out one by one? Are you still letting yourself meet?"


    Drought - Jack, he is not a fool, or when Ray said that he was a hairless pig, he rushed to it and started it again.


    However, after being hit hard by Tianlei twice, the drought-Jack has no longer dared to change the body of the Tianlei again. I saw that he slowly recovered into a human form. After that, he took off his target tooth, which is the drought-Jack''s weapon, the Shortr knife.


    The tyrannical drought - Jack''s weapon behind the neck is two large knives with a straight knife-shaped upper body and a sickle-shaped upper body. Such a superb way of storing weapons, only one of them in One Piece.


    For the drought - Jack changes and the weapon in his hand is the Schotter knife. Tianlei didn''t care too much. He saw his smile on his face: "Think, compare the weapons? Although I am not very good at it, it is enough to deal with you."

 v2 Chapter 512： Festival

    "Your ability, isn''t it necessary to kill someone else before you can win it? Huang Xiao''s wretched guy can still live well! How can you have his ability?"


    Sudden drought - Jack returned to God, and immediately looked at the thunder with a look of shock, the eyes are all incredible.


    "Oh, it seems that there is such a thing! But that is what I said and played, do you really believe it?"


    "To tell you the truth, as long as I want to get the ability, I have a way to get it. Hehe~~~! Just like your animal system - ancient species - mammoth fruit is wrong, his defense and resilience are really nothing to say I believe it will be mine soon, huh, huh~~~!"


    Sudden drought - Jack was shocked to know that he is indeed powerful, especially strength, but he can become one of the three disasters of the Kaido Beast Pirates, and become one of the strongest in the world, the animal he eats - The ancient species - mammoth fruit played an absolute role.


    Otherwise, if he is a fish man, how could he prefer to survive in the sea in the future, but also to eat the animal system - the ancient species - the mammoth fruit.


    Here the drought Jack is a fisherman! It is speculated that:


    [In the latest animation, it is clear that Jack was beaten into the bottom of the sea, but Jack was still alive, and he also called the fish companion to pull him up. This is definitely the ability of the fish!


    And we carefully saw the mouth of Dr. Jack, the piranha mouth, typical and human characteristics! This further confirms that the drought Jack is a fisherman, so he can exchange fish people to save him, so that can make sense.


    There is another reason to say that Dr. Jack is a fisherman. That is, Dr. Jack is a fisherman and a capable person.


    It is reasonable to say that after human beings have eaten the devil''s fruit and become a capable person, they are abandoned by the sea. Once they fall into the sea, they should be sure to die.


    but in fact. Dr. Jack was dragged into the sea like a trunk and did not die, and should have passed at least 24 hours.


    For such a long time, even if you are a strong person, you can''t do it without breathing, and you can survive!


    There is only one possibility, that is, Dr. Jack, who can breathe in the sea, which proves that he is a fisherman, and that makes sense.


    So it is inferred here that although Dr. Jack has eaten the devil''s fruit and became a capable person, he was abandoned by the sea and lost his ability to swim. But it won''t suffocate because it can''t breathe, because the fisherman''s ability to breathe in the water is still there! ¡¿ Now Dr. Jack is really scared. As a strong man, he may not fear death, but they can¡¯t accept it. From a world-class powerhouse, once again, return to an ordinary strong. It is better to die.


    However, Dr. Jack, after all, a super-powerful who fought with the strongest players at all levels, recovered a bit of breath and recovered calm.


    Look at the sky and thunder: "I want my ability to come! Let me see, how strong is your navy''s strongest general?" At this time, Dr. Jack, all eyes are crazy. .


    I saw him, his legs slammed on the ground, bursting into the dust on the ground, and rushing to the sky and thunder. When he came to the thunder, the sword of the hand in the hand waved to the thunder. past.


    "Cut ~~~!" has already learned the thunder of the drought of Jack, and it has been very disdainful.


    To know the ability of animals, only in the form of animals, power is the most powerful. But that is the case, the thunder is not afraid.


    What''s more, the humanoid drought has been restored!


    I saw that Tian Congyun¡¯s sword in the hands of Tianlei greeted the storm¡¯s Schotter knife.


    "Crash ~~~!"


    Tianlei Tian Congyun and the drought of Jack''s Shortel knife slammed together. "Booming ~~~!"


    Under the two huge forces, the ground cracked and shattered the ground, floating like a lost gravity.


    After the Thunder and the Drought Jack, a powerful shock wave formed, and the broken ground pieces shattered and flew out.


    "Crash ~ collapse ~ collapse ~ ~!"


    Those broken pieces of ground, after being blown off, are like bullets and are four shots. After that, it is like a machine gun.


    Around the same time, it was already in the battle between the thunder and the drought, and the building that was turned to the west was swept into **** and became a ruin.


    I have already fled to the majors in the distance, and the naval soldiers. At this time, they all wiped the cold sweat on their foreheads. They said: "Fortunately, when they see the situation is wrong, they immediately ran, otherwise it would be like this. In the battle, even if it is spread to a little, it is only a gray life!"


    At the same time, they looked at the land that had become ruined, and they couldn''t take another deep breath. They didn''t have the confidence to say that their bodies were harder than those hard walls.


    "¹¾àà~~~!" Major is a big change in his face, and his strength has increased greatly in the previous battles.


    In particular, I have fixed two cadres of the Kaiduo Baiyu Pirates Group Some of them are floating, and he even thought that the whole beast pirate group had no one except the beast Kay. It is his opponent, and the same is true of the three major disasters.


    Now watching the Thunder and Drought Jack fight, he instantly woke up. Although it is said that the drought Jack is in the hands of Tian Lei, it is completely unilaterally suppressed. But it is far from what he can compare. Even if he is affected by a little, it is not good.


    "When you become a peeling pig, the power comes even bigger. Now you are really weak!"


    After the thunder and ridicule of Tianlei, the strength of the hand exploded, and the drought disaster Jack was forced to retreat.


    After that, both hands held the sky cloud sword, and they jumped up. At the same time, the shocking ability was also launched. It was attached to the sky cloud cloud sword. The last one was to force Huashan, and it was not stabilized after he was forced to retreat. Drought Jack.


    Drought Jack looked at the air and slammed him over the sky-clay cloud sword. The white light of the circle changed his face.


    He did not hide, nor did he avoid because he understood that compared with strength and strength. The gap between him and Tianlei is even bigger, and there is no chance to hide and avoid.


    Therefore, he can only helplessly and directly lifted up quickly. The Schotter knife in his hands slammed and slammed into the sky.


    "Crash ~~~!"


    Just just getting in touch, the drought Jack feels a lot, can''t resist the giant force, and uploads it from Tianlei''s Tian Congyun.


    "Hang~~~!"


    The leg of the drought under Jack''s entire knee, also in a flash, was bombarded into the ground by the powerful force of the thunder.


    However, Tianlei has not stopped yet. He is still working hard. Under the constant strengthening of the drought, Jack has been sagged all over the body. It is already below the waist of Jack, all of which are already under the ground.

 v2 Chapter 513：

    "Scratch, rub, rub ~~~!" In the shocked and frightened eyes of Dr. Jack, the Schotter knife in the hands of Dr. Jack began to crack.


    Then the card broke open, and in the desperate look of Dr. Jack, the Tian Congyun sword in the hands of Tianlei, slammed his head.


    You must know that the Tian Congyun sword in the hands of Tianlei can also attach the shock capacity! If this is hit again, plus the power of the sky


    Dr. Jack''s subconscious gimmicks, dangerously and dangerously escaped the head, but was still slammed on the shoulder.


    "Brush ~~!" Tian Congyun sword gave the entire arm of Dr. Jack down.


    "Ah~~~!" Dr. Jack gave a scream of heartbreaking, and the broken arm was definitely a heavy blow for anyone.


    However, Tian Lei did not want to let him go so easily, the sky in the hands of a sword, a sword turn, once again rushed to the drought Jack.


    Dr. Jack stayed there and did not move, because he knew that the sword of Tianlei was his death.


    However, he has no hope of avoiding, what is the most amazing? That is, knowing that he is going to die soon, but there is no way to look at it, he can only watch it as he is close to death, and finally he will fall down unwillingly.


    Now, Dr. Jack is like this, but he is also a good one, and has experienced countless times of life and death.


    In Tianleitian Congyunjian, getting closer and closer to him, when he was about to hit him, he also changed from despair to indifference.


    As the saying goes, people who come out to mix and return, who are out of the world as pirates, are ready to accept the arrival of death at any time.


    However, just in the sky, the cloud sword, when you want to smash the neck of the drought, Jack, the wrist of a scorpion, the sky clumps the clouds and the direction of the cloud.


    Dangerously and dangerously avoided the neck of Dr. Jack and smashed the clouds into his chest.


    "Paint ~~!"


    Dr. Jack¡¯s chest appeared, almost smashing the drought into two long narrow scars.


    When it is this scar for the drought-ridden Jack of the body, although it is not fatal, it is definitely a heavy blow.


    The continuous heavy blow is that the drought of Jack''s body has become abnormal, and he has been unable to stop it. He slowly fell down. His huge body squatted on the ground and raised a dust.


    But he couldn¡¯t hide it, and the shock and incomprehension in his eyes.


    Dr. Jack is ready to accept death, and Thunder spared his life at the most critical time, which made him somewhat unresponsive.


    I saw him struggling to stand up, regardless of the blood flowing out of the huge and narrow wound in front of his chest, gasping, and asked to Tianlei intermittently: "Why? Why not kill me?"


    "Why don''t you kill you? Hehe~~~!" Tianlei sneered, and finally said: "That is natural because you are far more useful than you are dead, otherwise I am just a sword. It¡¯s so easy, and effortless?¡± Dr. Jack listened, and he was not stupid. He thought that Tianlei was going to take him back to the Navy.


    You know, it¡¯s not possible to kill them at the level of them, because he wants to go, there are not many people who can stop, let alone oysters, it is almost impossible.


    However, this is the case. Once Tian Lei, he brought the drought to Jack, and he will bring him even greater prestige.


    "Oh ~~~! Hahahahaha~~!" Dr. Jack first laughed low, but in the end it was a crazy laugh.


    "àÛàÍ~~~~!"


    Because the drought Jack laughed, it was too much to affect the injury, the blood flow on the wound was more urgent, and a blood spurted from the mouth.


    However, Dr. Jack did not seem to be aware of it. He continued to laugh. Finally, his look darkened, and some decadent roads: "I really didn''t think of it. I thought of Dr. Jack, the three major disasters of the four emperors, and the sea. For decades, at the end of the day, it¡¯s just a chip that raises the reputation of others. It¡¯s really sad and desolate!¡±


    "Hmmm? Oh, hahahaha~~!" After listening to Dr. Jack¡¯s self-talk, Tianlei could not help laughing.


    "Is the chip that boosts the reputation of others? Hahahahaha, which one of us is not? In addition to the world''s strongest, who is not the chip that boosts the reputation of others?"


    "Just say that you have a drought, Jack. Since you went out to sea, have you not climbed up step by step with the prestige of others? Or else, where do you come from such a high reward and prestige? Otherwise, the guy in Kaido knows that you are Who! I will not look at you, let you be one of his three major disasters!"


    Dr. Jack listened, and stunned, and smiled: "Oh~~~~!"


    "Oh ~~!" In the sneer, Tian Lei a "shaved!" instantly disappeared into the original, when he appeared again, already behind the drought Jack.


    At this time, Dr. Jack naturally felt the thunder, but at this time, his body was barely supported.


    Where is the physical strength to escape the attack of the thunder! Besides, he did not mean to hide, because he understood that everything was in vain.


    In the current situation of his body, even if he avoided the attack, he could not escape the second strike of Tianlei, so he did not mean to use it.


    He stood there so eagerly, waiting for Tian Lei, a hand knife to hit his stamina.


    Dr. Jack, a very dry fainting.


    Thunder, to the majors who have been stunned in the distance, and those naval scorpions have waved.


    The major immediately returned to the gods, and quickly brought the navy little singer to the front of the thunder.


    Thunder pointed out that he had fainted on the ground and completely lost the resistance of the drought. Jack said: "Tow this guy down and put it in the cell in the warship."


    After that, I rushed again: "And, look at me, he still uses it! Don''t die for me."


    "Yes, the new naval marshal! I will lock him with a lock made of sea stone, and when he will become weak, he can''t do it if he wants to commit suicide."


    At this time, the major, looking at the eyes of Tianlei, is different from before. In the past, he also had awe of Tianlei. Some of them only watched the battle between Tianlei and Dr. Jack. It was not only awe, but more worship.


    "The lock made of sea stone can lock him. This is probably not enough. He is no longer a capable person, because his ability has been forcibly captured by me."


    "So it is not very useful for him to lock him with a lock made of sea stone. He can still exert his own strength. Although he is now hit hard by me, my ability has won me, but that is This is not something you can deal with."


    The fastest update, no pop-up window reading please collect ().

 v2 Chapter 514： Festival

    "What should I do?" The major looked worriedly at the drought-stricken Jack lying on the ground. He had already seen the strength of this level of strength. The major understood that even if he broke his arm, he hit the injured drought and Jack, and launched it. Nor is he able to cope.


    "Isn''t that simple? It''s not good to cut him directly into adult sticks! At that time, he just wants to find trouble and there is no way. Hehe~~~!"


    Having said that, Tian Lei looked at the drought and Jack smiled uncomfortably.


    It may be the intuition of being a strong person, that is, Jack, who has already fainted and has no consciousness, and instinctively trembles.


    However, some of the majors did not quite understand, and asked Tianlei: "The emerging naval marshal, what is a human stick?"


    "People stick, you don''t know?" Tian Lei looked like you didn''t even know how to look at the major.


    "¹¾àà~~~!" The major was seen by Tian Lei as uncomfortable. He said: "Is it impossible for people to know what everyone knows? If it is really the face, it will be a big loss, but I really didn''t listen." Said it!"


    He looked at the naval soldiers on the other side and found that the navy was just like him, and he was obviously a dull one. He obviously couldn¡¯t hear it. He just breathed a sigh of relief and said: "To lose face, not one of him. throw."


    At this time, I only listened to Tian Lei¡¯s understatement: "That is to cut all the limbs of Dr. Jack, so that he can''t move. If you can''t move, you can''t threaten you, and you can break the hope and possibility of his escape. It¡¯s really awesome! How many ways!¡±


    "Put, put, put, drought, all the limbs of Jack, cut, cut, cut?" When the major heard the thunder, the whole person was not good, and there was some stuttering in the speech.


    After the reaction, his face changed greatly, and he came to the side of the thunder and whispered: "The new naval marshal, the Marshal of the Warring States, has clearly stated that once the pirates are born, we cannot impose any harm on them."


    "Oh, what about that?" Thunder still looked indifferent.


    However, the major has not been calm, knowing that this is the order of the Marshal of the Warring States. Whoever is the van, but there is no good fruit to eat.


    Moreover, what is the idea of ??the emerging naval marshal? Cut the drought Jack to the limbs? Become a human stick? ? ?


    What a ferocious means? How does this match their naval status!


    Although he was not a veteran in the past with the Navy lieutenant, he did not make such a special order! Even the ferocious pirates have not done this!


    The majors hesitated there, making the thunder unhappy. The most annoying thing about him is this unhappy person. He wants his men to obey, and if he doesn''t obey, he will get out of it.


    So, his face was a little cold, staring at the major: "What''s wrong? Didn''t hear what I said? Or is it that I didn''t use it?"


    The major was uncomfortable by the thunder, and a drop of cold sweat flowed down his forehead.


    Once again, when the Tian Lei¡¯s targeted words were heard, the whole body could not help but shake up.


    However, he still said: "The new naval marshal, this, this, this, Marshal of the Warring States, can really make orders, orders, orders, and we are the navy, this is not good ~ let it ~!"


    After the major stuttered the words, he did not think that Tian Lei¡¯s face sank.


    Staring at the major¡¯s eyes also cooled down and said: ¡°The major told me who the highest sergeant is here and who are you?¡±


    "The new naval marshal, me, me, I am naturally, you are your subordinate. The highest sergeant here is naturally you, you, you."


    "The major repeats, who is the highest sergeant here, and who is your subordinate?"


    "Report, the emerging naval marshal, the highest chief here is the naval captain of the navy''s highest strength, and I am also your subordinate. The naval major has finished reporting!" The major who came back to the kingdom, immediately stood up, straightforward, and answered very seriously. .


    Tianlei was nodded with satisfaction. He waved his hand: "Take it up! Let me drive the boat a little further. This time, I am afraid that it will be affected, but it is not just a little bit."


    When I said this, Tian Lei¡¯s eyes were placed in the distance, there was nothing there, but Tian Lei¡¯s face was full of excitement and a hint of dignity.


    In fact, I don¡¯t need Tianlei to say that the major is planning to do this because he is not stupid. A strong man like Dr. Jack is like a dog. What other strong people can make Tianlei have such an expression?


    Who else will be besides Captain Kedo, the captain of the Beast Pirates where Dr. Jack is located?


    After all, this is the hinterland of the beast pirate site, except that he is almost impossible to be someone else.


    The major¡¯s movements were very fast. He took a knife directly from the navy soldier on the side, and after the drought Jack cut his adult stick, he immediately pulled away the pain that had been awakened, and the screaming drought was quickly pulled away.


    At this time, a tall figure came quickly to the Tianlei side. www.novelhall.com~ I don¡¯t know when the weather on the island changed. It was a sunny day with blue sky and white clouds. It was gradually cloudy. Come down.


    The sun seems to have felt the coming of the person, full of wild and crazy atmosphere, and hid in the clouds early.


    The majors and the navy, who were already in the distance, were also shaken by the momentum of the coming people, and looked at the people with a shocked look.


    "It''s too strong, it''s too strong. Is this human?"


    "Monsters, absolutely monsters, how can people be so powerful."


    The people who are right are powerful, that is, this group of naval babies can feel the power of people, but you can imagine how sharp the people are.


    "Escape, escape, flee, once he and the emerging naval marshals fight, we are likely to have the opportunity to escape." The first major to respond, yelled at the naval soldiers on the side.


    However, it is obvious that the naval soldiers have been completely shaken by the momentum of the coming people. The body seems to be uncontrolled, and the brain is also a blank.


    "Do you want to die~~~~!" The major once again blew to the navy. This sound was exhausted by the major strength of the major. He even felt his throat, because he was screaming and ruptured. The bloodshot blood flows from his throat.


    A faint sweet taste filled the entire mouth of the major, but now he does not care about it.


    I saw him dragging Dr. Jack, who had no limbs, and led the Navy to rush to the port where their warships were.


    Soon the figure of the man appeared completely in front of the thunder. This is a tall, burly, dark-haired shawl with a pair of horns, a long beard, and a scaled tattoo on the left arm. The upper body is "", the lower body is wearing wide pants, and the waist is tied with a cord. Like the strong man of the ancient demon god.

 v2 Chapter 515： Festival

    "Call~~~!" In the face of the general body of the Kaduna demon, Thunder took a deep breath. Obviously, before he had a battle with Kaido, he was almost destroyed and his influence was still very big.


    After all, this is the first defeat in his life, and the first time he actually faced death after he came to this world.


    "It turned out to be you? The navy''s genius little devil?" Kaido glanced at the town that had become a ruin, and the body of the beast pirate group in that place, so that his eyes could not help but be cold.


    Then he said: "Little devil, you are not in your navy, when your navy general, run me to do this?"


    Having said that, the momentum of Kaiduo¡¯s body suddenly broke into the thunder. At the same time, he continued: "Looking for death?"


    "Looking for death? Me? Oh~~~!" Tianlei sneered, and before the first battle, he was defeated. But it doesn''t mean that he is really not as good as Kato. He wants to know that he did not have an objective judgment on the strength of Kaduo. He has some powerful abilities and it is still useless. He has already lost, but now Not the same.


    Tianlei will definitely fight against Kaido in the strongest state.


    Now, with a wave of thunder, a mirror of five five-pointed stars appears in front of the thunder.


    "Well~~~? Hehe~~~! Hahahahaha~!" Looking at Tianlei''s five mirrors, Kaido couldn''t help but laugh.


    After that, he said: "Little devil, what are you doing? I plan to use a few mirrors to shine on me? Let me be ashamed and die???? Hahahahaha~~!"


    "Ha ha ha ha, huh?????" But the next moment, Kaido''s laughter turned into a surprise.


    Because the five pentagram mirrors that Tianlei made, it is not an ordinary mirror, but the thunder has launched the mirroring ability.


    Kedo stopped smiling because it saw him coming out of the first mirror, his old rival, the navy hero Karp.


    Keduo''s brow couldn''t help Zou Zou, secretly said: "This old guy is also coming?" Faced with Kapu that strong outrageous iron fist, that is, Kaiduo is also jealous, although Karp can not save his life, but He still remembers how painful it was when he was hit by the iron fist.


    But then, in the second mirror of the thunder, a big Buddha came out, and it was a big Buddha. Needless to say, that is the Navy Marshal Warring States in the state of the Big Buddha.


    This time, Kaiduo''s face changed slightly, because he understood the power of the old partner of the Warring States and Karp. After all, the battle between Kato and the Warring States and Karp was not once or twice, and the number of defeats in the hands of these two people was quite a lot.


    He was even arrested, although he was able to kill the undead body because of his super metamorphosis, let him escape again and again.


    "The two old guys are coming. The Navy is going to fight him completely." Kaido couldn¡¯t help but think of it. After that, he glanced at the thunder and said: "With this big-level kid, it¡¯s really hard. It is."


    But what makes Kadiao most jealous is who will come out of the next three mirrors. After all, those who can be sent by the Navy to the Warring States and Karp to deal with him will definitely not be weak, even if they come over and play It is definitely a super strong.


    This is not only a speculation of him, but also an embodiment of absolute confidence in his own strength, because the self-confident navy has absolute jealousy and understanding of his strength. The weak are not allowed to die here except for death.


    However, he wants to go, the Navy is now qualified, in addition to the presence of the Navy Marshal Warring States, the naval hero Karp, and the new general Tian Lei.


    It is the other two of the three majors, the green and the yellow. The Naval Marshal Warring States, the Navy Heroes Karp, the Navy Generals, and the Huang Jun, add up to four.


    And this kid''s mirror has five sides? Who is the fifth person? He thinks about who he is! Among the navy is the strongman of the general level? Or stronger than the Warring States, Kapp level of the strong.


    Just when I guessed who the fifth person was, one of the third mirrors of Tian Lei came out.


    The horrified Kayto almost gave the eyeballs out.


    The person who came out is not the other. It is the captain of the BIG¡¤MOM Pirates, one of the four emperors, and Charlotte Lingling.


    "Old, old, old witch, when did you get a piece with the Navy?"


    In the face of the unexpected figure of Charlotte Lingling, Kaiduo was stumped by the earthquake.


    Of course, this is not to say that Kay is afraid. For him who is almost immortal, there is almost no fear of him. He stuttered because the information of Charlotte Lingling and the Navy was too big, which made him somewhat unresponsive.


    In the face of the lineup of Warring States, Karp, Charlotte Lingling, he also has some powerlessness. After all, these three, which one is not the strongman of his class? Which one has not fought with him dozens of times?


    It¡¯s a pity that all of this is thought by Kadodo, because the Warring States, Karp, and Charlotte Lingling are all the images of Tian Lei¡¯s mirroring ability The mirror is separated.


    The mirror image of the Warring States and the Kapp, the Tianlei has already been obtained. When the last time with Charlotte Lingling, the Tianlei might have missed the opportunity to obtain the image of Charlotte Lingling. !


    Naturally, it is a calculation, and this is one of the great achievements of his trip to the BIG¡¤MOM Pirates of Charlotte Lingling.


    Just as Kaido was heavy and thought about how to cope.


    In the fourth mirror, one person came out. After the man came out, the degree of shock of Kaido was that the Warring States, Karp and Charlotte Lingling were added together, and there was no such strong person.


    "White beard????" Kayto was dull, but what kind of character Kedo was, immediately reacted: "White beard is dead, can''t live, because if the white beard is still alive, absolutely will not let it Ace, they are being chased."


    "That said, this white beard is the special ability of this little devil!!!!!" Kaido is worthy of the people with rich experience in combat, and I can see the problem.


    Thinking of this, Kaido looked at the eyes of the Warring States, Karp, and Charlotte Lingling, and could not help but squat.


    "That said, this Warring States, Karp, Charlotte Lingling is also probably not a real body."


    It¡¯s a lot easier for Kaido, but what if he is not a real person? A peculiar ability, he has countless battles in his life, and his ability to see is strange, but how many people can walk in his hands?


    Now he is looking at it with a look of ecstasy. He has not yet stepped out of the mirror of the thunder.


    "Kid, yours can be really good, but as long as it is not Warring States, Karp, Charlotte Lingling, White Beard, it is a cloud for me."

 v2 Chapter 516： Festival

    When Tian Lei heard the words of Kai Duo, he just smiled a little. He didn''t think that he could scare Kai Duo only by his ability to mirror. I don''t think that the mirror power will be overtaken by Kato, so I don''t shy away at all.


    I saw only one of the fifth mirrors.


    This is a tall, burly, dark-haired shawl with a pair of horns, a long beard, and a scaled tattoo on the left arm. The upper body is "chi luo", the lower body is wearing wide pants, and the waist is tied with a cord. Like the strong man of the ancient demon god.


    "Hey?" What is the image of this familiar?


    That''s right, the last person who came out from the fifth side was Kaiduo.


    This has been calm, Kay, once again stupid? He really can''t understand how Tianlei is done.


    "Your ability can become anyone????" Kaido finally couldn''t help but ask.


    "Changes are not no, my ability, is not a change, huh, huh ~~~!" The mirror image of Kaido, naturally also came when a battle, now Tianlei encountered four strong He, he subconsciously used the imagery ability to take pictures, so that you can get a mirror image. But now, Thunder has collected the mirror images of the five strongest people, so there is no need to leave other people.


    But unfortunately, only five mirrors can be kept, otherwise it will be invincible.


    "Not ???" Kayto looked across from him, and he was exactly the same as the "Kado" mirror. The eyes couldn''t help but scream, and then suddenly burst into the air and slammed into the image of "Kado".


    At the same time, the mouth is still high and said: "Is it right? If you try it, you will know."


    "Oh ~~~!" Thunder is in a sneer, controlling the "Kado" mirror to greet Kaido, and it is also a punch.


    "Break ~ ~!" Two huge figures, slammed into each other.


    A huge shock wave, generated instantly, blows the surrounding ruins directly into the ground.


    And the thunder of the generals behind him, the cloak of justice, was also brushed straight. Of course, he can only blow his cloak and cloak, and with the strength of Tianlei, such a shock wave has not affected him.


    However, if the majors, there are still those naval babies still, it is sure to be hit by this shock wave, to play the dark, can survive, it must be one hand can count.


    And with the "Kado" mirror avatar on the slamming Kay, but in a flash by the "Kado" mirror avatar to fight back.


    Kaido, who has retired several steps, his right foot suddenly stepped on the ground, under the enormous power of Kaiduo, there was a big pit.


    For this reason, Kaido stopped to retreat and stabilized his figure.


    "How is it possible?" Kayto was shocked to see the opposite of the "Kedot" mirror that was exactly the same.


    You know, this time he used four layers of power. To know that what he is best at is power, the strength of the four layers is enough to be a move with the Navy general, without falling into the wind.


    However, it is unbelievable that it has been blocked by a counterfeit goods, and he has been forced to retreat.


    The key is that he can feel the same strange power from the opposite image of "Kado".


    It is this strange power that makes him possess the "immortal body."


    At this time, Tian Lei¡¯s hand is constantly moving. This is the ability to launch the line of "Dorflange".


    "Shadow line ~~!"


    I saw that the fine wire made by Tianlei itself was entangled in a circle and tightly combined in a circle, almost instantaneously, a detached doll composed of lines.


    The appearance of the lineman is exactly the same as the ability person, just like his own clone or avatar. This move can be said to be one of the signature moves of Dolfranming.


    This move can be described as a comprehensive feature.


    It''s not just a move that can freely manipulate the doll to use the ability of the line, so you can use your own and the doll to attack the enemy.


    It can also make people become avatars and prevent the deity from being attacked.


    You can also control the dolls to talk and disturb the enemy.


    What''s even stronger is that because the line doll is made up of lines, it won''t hurt, even if it is cut off the head.


    This move is one of the moves that was taken by Dolfranming as a "birdcage".


    Therefore, this trick can also be one of Tianlei''s favorite ones.


    The most important thing is that this time in order to completely take over Kaidu, it is natural to first trap Kaido on the island.


    And the enemy is more suitable than the "birdcage!"


    "Dolfranming brother?" Kayto arrived, and there was another person, and not from the mirror, could not help but turn to look at the past.


    I did not expect that, under this circumstance, it was another person who made him unexpected.


    "Hey~~~! Kaido, are you okay?" Under the control of Tianlei, Dolfranming spoke.


    This talk made Kaidu even more surprised.


    It is necessary to know that before the judgment of the ability of the thunder, the Warring States, Karp, Charlotte-Lingling, White Beard, and "Kado" are all made by the power of the thunder, and they cannot speak.


    However, the opening of Dolfranming now gives him the illusion that many flamenco is a real person.


    However, the next moment, Kaido¡¯s brow was staggered.


    Because Thunder has already controlled Dolfranming and launched the "Bird! Cage"


    This move is the strongest move in the past world known to Dofranming, and the despicable trick he will use in the end. This move is an enhanced version of the ¡°parasitic line¡±, which is a move that has both attacking power and maneuverability.


    I saw that under the control of Tianlei, Du Fleminger "Shadowing Line ¡¤ Manipulators ~ www.novelhall.com ~ will just use the body composed of lines, re-formed into silk.


    At the same time, the skull part of Dolfranming''s "Shadowing Line and Manipulator" is used as a crater. Later, it will form a multi-Franming brother "Shadowing Line and Manipulator". The countless silk lines are like volcanic eruptions. The same, spurting in the air.


    After tens of thousands of transparent silk threads are ejected into the mid-air of the 500 meters, they fall like a meteor shower. When falling to the ground, the thread will extend from a point in midair to the ground where it falls. The silk thread forms a huge arc-shaped bird cage from the air to the ground.


    The bird cage will surround the city that has become ruined.


    The line that forms the bird cage itself has a very sharp cutting ability. It hurts when touched gently, so this trick is like a real bird cage, and almost everyone in it can''t go out.


    The wire that forms the bird cage can also shield electromagnetic waves or wireless signals used for talking, so that people inside can''t use the phone bug to ask for help from the outside world. And it can be reduced as you wish, cutting people in the cage.


    If you find that the content of the chapter is wrong, please report it and we will fix it as soon as possible.


    More exciting content, please pay attention: novel domain new domain name

 v2 Chapter 517： Festival

    The bird cage will gradually close together within an hour of use. At this time, the bird cage shrinks like a closed umbrella, gradually smashing the building and people inside. As long as the ability is knocked down or fainted, the bird cage will be lifted.


    However, if you are thinner (for example, a child, X. Drake, who was a child when he was a child, can be drilled out of the gap and escaped successfully) can be drilled through the gap in the middle. Just try not to touch the line as much as possible, otherwise it will cut.


    And such a huge person like Kaidu, naturally, except for forcibly breaking, can only kill the Tianlei. But whether it is forcibly broken or the Tianlei is directly killed, it is not so easy to do.


    What kind of person is Kaiduo, but one of the few people standing on the top of the world, the key to seeing Tianlei¡¯s move is that it is Tianlei himself.


    I saw Kaido, and quickly jumped up and quickly went to the body of Tianlei.


    However, how can Tianlei let him reach it!


    Immediately controlled the "white beard" closest to him to launch the shock capacity, and then jumped up, waved the big knife in his hand, and greeted Kato from the attack.


    "how is this possible?"


    When Caddo saw the white light on the big knife of "White Beard", which symbolized the shocking ability, he could not help but see him in the air.


    "How is it impossible, there is nothing impossible in my hand. Hehe~~~!"


    In the sneer of Tian Lei, Keduo¡¯s fist and the ¡°white beard¡± knife slammed into it.


    "Hang~~~~!"


    Keduo Juli and "White Beard" shocked the ability to meet in the air, after a loud sound.


    "Hey, hey, hey~~~!"


    Space, under the force of the two, there is a fragmentation.


    I personally felt that after the "white beard" shock capacity, Kaidu was even more shocked.


    Once again exclaimed: "How could he have the shock capacity of a white beard?"


    Tian Lei said with a sullen look: "He was originally a white beard, and naturally has the ability to shock! Oh~~~!" In the end, Tianlei could not help but laugh.


    "Impossible, although he is exactly the same as the white beard, and does not have the same shocking ability. But it is definitely not a white beard, otherwise the white beard can not sit on the position of the four emperors. Now this person, although the strength is not bad, but It is also the strength of the white beard five or six layers."


    In the end, Kayto, his eyes swept to one side, and his own identical "Kado" mirror was a split.


    I think that this "Kado" mirror has the same special strength as the avatar.


    However, Tianlei, will not give him the opportunity to think. The Warring States, which controlled the state of the Big Buddha, played a strong impact and went directly to Kaido.


    "White Beard" also jumped again, and the shocking ability was launched. It was attached to the big knife in his hand. From the air, Huashan rushed to Kayto.


    Karp is one leg on the ground and suddenly stepped on, the six-style "shaving" instantly made a sound, after a sound burst. Karp disappeared in place, and when his figure appeared again, he was already behind Kay.


    At this time, Karp, already high-lifting his iron fist, rushed to the back of Kaido. "Charlotte Lingling" also launched a flame crit, only to see her use a huge forceful fist to blast to Kaido, while entangled with a lot of flames and electrical, its power is strong, Tianlei has been taught, naturally more Needless to say.


    Karp, Warring States, White Beard, Charlotte Lingling, which one is not a powerful figure standing on the top of the world?


    Even if you have already learned the strength of "White Beard", you can already speculate that this Karp, Warring States, Charlotte Lingling and the "White Beard" have the strength of five or six layers of real people.


    However, even if there are only five or six layers of strength, Karp, Warring States, White Beard, Charlotte Lingling, the combination of the four, can not be dealt with by anyone.


    It is called the world''s strongest creature, and the same is true for one of the four emperors.


    And these four people are under the control of Tianlei, just like the old comrades who fought together for dozens of times, they generally cooperate with each other. Let them attack without any flaws.


    One person facing their Kaidu, they also had to frown, one person, two people, or even three people, Kaidu has confidence to deal with it.


    But for four people, he had to use his body to block a trick. But what makes him most scrupulous is that the "Kado" mirror and the Tianlei itself have not moved. Once they attack, then he has no defense.


    "It seems that this time it is going to be desperate, but he can be afraid of it. He has been arrested for many times, and it is not alive."


    I saw him, shouting in the sky, and shouted: "Come on~~!"


    After that, I saw him returning and hitting the nearest "Kapp" ??and flew it out Then he turned to face the "white beard" and leaned up. The "Charlotte Lingling" came from, and the shock wave of the "Great Buddha Warring States."


    Although the "Kap" has been temporarily fixed, but at the same time facing the "Warring States", "White Beard", "Charlotte Ling Ling" three attacks, still make him a headache.


    The attacks of the "Warring States", "White Beard" and "Charlotte Lingling" were extremely fast. There was no chance for Kaidu to have a bit of consideration. He had already come to him almost at the same time.


    Kaiduo is almost instinctive, and he is full of double-handed bangs.


    Meet the three-person attack, the front of the "white beard", "Charlotte Lingling" and the big knife and the fist with electric and flame.


    "Boom ~ ~ bang ~ ~!" Two loud explosions rang, and then the entire island seemed to be shaking in the collision of three great forces.


    "White Beard" and "Charlotte Lingling" joined forces, and Kaduo, who broke out with all his strength, was only stagnant in an instant, and he was blown out at a faster speed.


    However, this moment is enough. The impact of the "Great Buddha Warring States", when Kaiduo had not recovered his defense, he slammed directly on Kaido¡¯s chest.


    "Crash ~~~!"


    Kaido was directly bombed out.


    But one person has long waited on the way to his flight, that is, "Kapp" ??who was previously kicked by Kayto.


    This point, the Kaidu in the fly, has already found out. Strongly twisting the body in the air, once again blasted a punch, greeted the "Kapp" ??iron fist.


    "Break ~~!" "Kap" was once again hit by a fist, even on the "Kapp" ??body, there was a crack, apparently in the two slams of Kaido to make "Kapp" The mirror avatar has been hit hard and is already on the verge of collapse.

 v2 Chapter 518： Festival

    "Cut ~~!" After getting "Kapp", Kaido could not help but sneer.


    However, his faint chest told him that he did not have any benefit.


    At this time, he suddenly felt that the sky was dark. He couldn''t help but look up. At this time, he discovered that the guy who was exactly the same as him was "Kedo''s mirror."


    Already appeared in his sky, the reason why the sky is dark, it is the huge body of the "Kado" mirror, blocking the sunlight that hits Kato.


    "not good!"


    At this time, Kaiduo is to be stupid and know what will happen next. After all, people who are stupid will not miss such a good opportunity.


    Sure enough, I saw the "Kado" mirror avatar at the fastest speed, and swung a punch to Kayto, who had not yet landed, and slammed it.


    I have to say that Kaido is really one of the four emperors, and this strength and the ability of the battle to respond to the fascinating ability is outrageous. The body turned over in the air, sweeping out one leg and welcoming the "Kedot" mirror avatar that fell from the sky.


    It¡¯s Kedu¡¯s own, and he¡¯s not comfortable with his own reaction.


    However, a strange and familiar laughter was uploaded from the ground below him.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey!"


    "16 sacred bombs, gods kill!"


    This move is a trick used by Dolfranming in the use of fruit development and awakening. From the ground, 16 strands of high-density armed-colored giant waves are struck at the ground to spur the enemy at an extremely fast speed. It is the ultimate move of Dolfranminger under the awakening.


    Nowadays, nature is also one of the powerful moves in the hands of Tianlei. It is more suitable to deal with the Kayto in the air and the image of the "Kado".


    At this time, although Kaido knew that there was a strong attack under him, waiting for him, and now it is definitely not the right time to face the "Kado" mirror.


    However, at this time, it is not his choice.


    Because "Kado" mirrored his fist, he was already slamming on his fist.


    "Booming ~~~!"


    A powerful and unparalleled anti-seismic force formed a more powerful shock wave, which separated the "Kado" mirror and Keduoqi.


    "Kado" mirrored and flew into the air. And Kaido is smashing to the ground at a faster speed.


    If he only squats to the ground, he is not afraid of it. After all, the body of Kaiduo''s metamorphosis is not blown out.


    Think of past lives, he played suicide on the empty island, and then jumped from the empty island, and fell to the ground after the huge potholes.


    However, he did not suffer from a fart injury. After climbing out of the pothole, he was still alive and kicking. It¡¯s better to die than the pirate league headed by Eustace Kidd.


    You know, it includes three supernovas, Bakier Hawkins, Scullyman Arp, and the murderous warrior Kira, and Eustace Kidd is four supernovas.


    Therefore, the height of this point is nothing to him at all.


    But under him is not just the empty ground, but also "Dolfranming"! What''s more, at this time, behind the "Dolfranming", a figure appeared, that is, Thunder himself.


    At this point, I saw that he made a bowing posture, and a long bow composed of lightning was formed instantaneously. Then on the long bow of the thunderbolt, an ice arrow from which the flame pulsates is also produced.


    This is not finished yet. On the ice arrow, there is still a white aperture, which is obviously the force that has been attached to the earthquake.


    In the rapid fall of Kaido, suddenly felt a sense of crisis that has never been seen before, this is the first time he feels this way.


    Although there has been a sense of crisis before, there is a sense of crisis when it comes to real battles, Karp, White Beard, Charlotte-Ling Ling, and Redhead.


    However, it has never been so strong. He even feels that this is a force that can be dangerous to his life.


    This made him suddenly have a motive impulse, right is impulsive. Don''t forget, Kaido''s super-perverted hobby is suicide. Now there is actually a force that can kill him. Can he not be excited?


    However, at this time, he did not have the strength to find out this force, because under his right, "Dof Fleming" "16 sacred bombs, God killed!" has been bombarded with him.


    Therefore, Kaido, who could not avoid it, could only continue to sway his fist and greet the 16 sacred bombs and gods who had been bombarded by him.


    "Break, collapse, collapse, collapse, collapse, collapse~~~!"


    The fists of Kaido and the 16 sacred bombs of the "Franfingo" are constantly banging together, and the huge explosions continue to ring.


    "Break, collapse, collapse, collapse, collapse, collapse ~~~!" Soon, "Dover Franco" 16 sacred bombs and gods have passed 14 rounds ~ www.novelhall.com ~ but still can not Why did he get Kaiduo, although there were a few of them hit Kaido, but with the super abnormal body of Kaduna, it just made him suffer a little injury.


    Just a few holes in his chest, maybe a heavy blow to others, or even a fatal injury. But for Kedo, who is the world''s strongest creature, it''s just to let him shed blood.


    Don''t say that it is deadly, that is, it is not a big hit!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ~ ~ ~! enjoyable, really enjoyable ~ ~ ~! It is with the Warring States, Karp, Charlotte - Lingling, red hair they have not played so addicted."


    In the end, I watched the 16 sacred bombs of the "Folangmingo" and the only two of the gods, and laughed at them with smugness.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, such an attack, although it can hurt me, but want my life is still far away ~!"


    "Come on, come on! Little devil, let the old man feel again, that kind of feeling after the injury! For a long time no one can make me hurt, let me bleed." The injury on Kaido made him completely excited It¡¯s up.


    However, behind the "Dolfranming", the Tianlei, which has already been prepared, has a low drink: "The arrow of God."


    This move is a combination of the power of thunder and lightning, the power of ice flames and the power of earthquakes. The combination of three powerful and incomparable capabilities is one of the most powerful moves of Tianlei.


    However, the single attack, combined with the power of lightning, the power of ice flames and the power of earthquake, the three powerful and incomparable ability of the "God of the Gods" is definitely the strongest, no one.


    Because "The Arrow of God" has the speed of lightning, the power of horror burning and the force of attachment of the ice flame, but also the strongest destructive force in the world.


    I saw that Tian Lei¡¯s hand of ¡°The Arrow of God¡± was loose, and ¡°The Arrow of God¡± was like lightning, and it flashed past.

 v2 Chapter 519： Festival

    Sure enough, the speed of lightning is not blowing, just for a moment, the "arrow of the gods" is more than, "DoFranming brother" has already played 16 sacred bombs, the only two left of the gods, to When Kedo shot in the past, the goal was directly to the chest.


    Maybe it¡¯s Keduo¡¯s life, but he¡¯s just right, and he¡¯s also slamming two punches to the ¡°Franfongmingo¡±, the 16 sacred bombs that have already been played. .


    "Hang~~~!"


    This is one of the only two rounds of 16 sacred murderous sacred sacred scorpions in Kaido¡¯s fist, which is a huge sound.


    The other, 16 sacred bombs and gods, did pass through the fist of Kayto, and hit him in the abdomen.


    In an instant, Kayto¡¯s body was filled with a large bowl of wounds, and a large amount of blood continued to flow out.


    "Ah~~~~!" Kedo, could not help but scream, the voice was heartbreaking.


    However, this scream is not caused by the last 16 rounds of sacred bombs and gods.


    It turned out that in the last round of 16 sacred fierce bombs, the gods, hit another fist of Kay.


    "The Arrow of God" first slammed into another fist of Kaido.


    At this moment, Kaiduo suddenly increased his vigilance. This is the intuition of being a peerless power. He instinctively wants to recover this fist.


    However, this cut is already late. Although Kaido¡¯s strength is strong and perverted, the speed of this world¡¯s single theory is not only comparable to the sparkling ability of the Navy¡¯s general.


    And his speed, though not bad, is far worse than the speed of current lightning!


    When Kaido¡¯s fist touched the ¡°Arrow of the Gods¡±, it was frozen by the ice flames on it, and then it was instantly shaken by another earthquake-damping ability in the world.


    Then there was the last 16 rounds of sacred fierce bombs and gods, hitting the fist of Kayto. Therefore, this last 16 rounds of sacred bombs and gods, only hit the fist that has been shattered by the "arrow of the gods", so it is so easy to pass through the fist of Kaido.


    The screams that Kaido sent out are precisely because of this, the broken arm is a heavy blow for anyone, and the same is the strongest creature in the world.


    At this time, the thunder on the ground, a drop of cold sweat could not be shed on the forehead. This is the first time he has used this strategy after he developed this trick, whether it is stress or consumption.


    "Crash ~~~!"


    At this time, Kaido, who had broken his arm, finally fell to the ground. His huge body, born on the ground, smashed a humanoid pit.


    However, this point is not for him at all, his attention is all above his half-arm. In the huge humanoid potholes, he couldn¡¯t react to it for a while.


    Don''t say that the broken arm is the one that he likes to fight alone when he fights with Warring States, Karp, Charlotte, Lingling, and Redhead. He only has to be exhausted, and he has never been hit hard, let alone Arms.


    If the other three emperors and the navy can break his arm, he has been simmered so many times, and he has already been killed for many times.


    After the reaction, Kayto took advantage of his broken arm and struggled to climb out of the humanoid pothole.


    After he came out, his eyes shook.


    Because he found that he has been surrounded by the "Warring States", "Kapp", "White Beard", "Charlotte - Lingling", "Kado" and "Dophranming".


    And across from him, Tian Lei looked at him with a smirk. This made Keduo, who was broken by the thunder, resentful.


    "Kado, character is moody, sometimes painful and sometimes angry. Likes to drink and commit suicide, but also a fighting mad, although there are many men and large forces, but it is a lone ranger. Like to be an enemy, every time without a man Alone, I challenged the Navy¡¯s headquarters and other four emperor pirates, and even suffered a lot."


    "I have experienced 7 failures. I was captured 18 times when I challenged the Navy and the Four Emperors alone. I was tortured more than 1,000 times. I was sentenced to 40 death sentences. Even if I was hanged, I would lock the chain. Tear off, even if you are put on the guillotine, you can smash the sickle, even if it is puncture by a long gun, it ends with a broken rifle."


    "There are as many as nine prison ships that have been sunk by you. No one has ever killed you."


    "Kado, this is the moment I heard about you from the moment I joined the Navy. At that time, you were so powerful in my heart~~~!"


    Having said that, Tian Lei¡¯s evil smile: ¡°But now, it¡¯s that I was too naive at that time. Almost everyone, no one is fighting against your opponent, but it¡¯s like you. Ok!"


    Under the endless provocation of Thunder, Kedore¡¯s anger is constantly accumulating, but he is not a stupid person.


    He knew that he had just broken his arm and was badly wounded. He needed to slow down. At this time, Tianlei does not attack him It is beneficial to him, so the killing in his double gods is constantly increasing.


    But there is no reckless first to launch an attack.


    But Tianlei, the pattern of madness and hatred has not stopped.


    "Oh, huh~~! This is not, look at what you are doing now, let me think of it, the seven Wuhai, Moonlight, Molly, who had already died in my hands!"


    "I heard that in the New World more than ten years ago, you also played with Qi Wuhai¡¤Moonlight Molia, not only to defeat the Moria pirates, but also to kill all the Moglia. The blow to Moglia is quite big! But it seems that you are the same as Moria!"


    "Because you are all my men, hahahaha. And eventually you will die in my hands like Moglia, huh, huh~~~!"


    "I also heard that you have an interest, that is, suicide, and a person who is very forced to go to the world to commit suicide, but also tried many times to commit suicide."


    "Sure enough, it is the strongest creature in the world. This hobby is not the same as our ordinary folks! Oh!!"


    At the end of the day, Tianlei couldn''t help but sneer. "Now, you don''t have to commit suicide yourself. Now you can stand up and you can easily kill you. How about? My proposal is very good!"


    And Tian Lei¡¯s heart is thinking: ¡°I¡¯m so excited that you don¡¯t move, I¡¯m going to recover! But I¡¯m not, I¡¯m using so many powerful abilities in succession, especially the combination of the power of lightning. The power of the ice flame and the power of the earthquake, the three powerful and incomparable abilities of the "God of the Gods". The physical strength is also very large, and it is extremely urgent to recover!"


    However, Tian Lei, only temporarily consumed too much, but did not hurt a half, not to mention the heavy, so with his very strong body, quickly slowed down.

 v2 Chapter 520： Festival

    But Kaido is different. His mentality has recovered from the broken arm. However, above his broken arm, he has always been **** like a column! In addition, his chest and abdomen were hit by a few sacred bullets and gods, and the wounds were constantly bleeding.


    For the first time in his life, Kedo felt the fear, because he felt that his body was rapidly declining as his blood continued to flow out.


    This is a feeling he has never had before, and no one has made him feel like this.


    After all, if someone can break his arm, he will not be arrested, but he will return to his new world intact and continue to be his four emperors. Tie Ding has long been known to the Warring States and Karp, and they have not known how many times.


    Although Kaido has never been hit hard, his rich combat experience tells him. Now he must be quick and quick, otherwise his situation, without the use of Thunder, he will fall down because of excessive blood loss.


    However, looking at his "Warring States", "Kapp", "White Beard", "Charlotte-Ling Ling", "Kado", "DoFranming" and the Thunder that looked at him I am. Let him feel how difficult it is to get fast.


    However, Kaido is definitely not a person who is willing to be at the mercy of others.


    As soon as the legs stepped, the body suddenly jumped up and went straight to Tianlei himself, because he knew that the key to everything is the thunder, as long as Tianlei died, what "Warring States", "Kapp", "White Beard" "Charlotte - Lingling", "Kado", "Dophranming" are no longer a problem, because they will disappear with the death of Tianlei.


    Looking at the Kaidu who jumped to himself, Tianlei could not help but sneer: "Oh!"


    "Afraid you are not?"


    Thunder quickly gathered the power of lightning, and then screamed:


    This move is the strongest move of Aini Road. It will release all of the "200 million volts - Raytheon" of the whole body, and surround them with all the thunderstorms that have been released, thus transforming into a giant Raytheon.


    But now the current in the thunder has reached as much as 2.4 billion volts, which is twelve times that of Aini Road at the time.


    At that time, the "200 million volts - Raytheon" of Aini Road could not be underestimated. Now under the development of Tianlei, after turning 12, it became "2.4 billion volts - Raytheon!" This power will not need to be said.


    Speaking alone, after becoming a Raytheon form, Aini Road¡¯s ¡°200 million Volt-Raytheon¡± is only over ten meters. And now Tianlei''s "2.4 billion volts - Raytheon! Full of nearly 30 meters of its height, half higher than the huge Kayto.


    Looking at Tian Lei that highlights other changes, Kaidu, who is coming quickly from the thunder, has changed dramatically. Because he is on the thunder, he is twice as big as his body, and he feels a huge force.


    However, at this time, he has no chance to retreat, because this time the super thunder state of the thunder.


    Already a bang, a huge fist greeted him.


    At this time, there is no choice, Kaido can only bite the scalp, once again force, the whole body 12 points, all used.


    But when Tian Lei and Keduo¡¯s fists are about to smash together.


    Thunder once again drank: "The power of the earthquake."


    I saw the thunder in the state of Raytheon, and a huge white light appeared on the huge thunderbolt.


    "Scared~~~!"


    The face of Kaiduo changed again, if the thunder of the state of Raytheon made him jealous. So now, the thunder state combined with the shock of the shock of the earthquake, let him feel the sense of crisis.


    However, the fists of the two men are already too close, and Kaido is even too late to change the direction of the fist.


    The fists of the two men have already slammed together.


    "Booming ~~~!"


    After a huge explosion, Kayto retreated a little bit under the bombardment of the thunder.


    One step, two steps, three steps,,,,,,,


    "Break ~~~! Collapse ~~! Collapse ~~!"


    Every step back, the enormous power of Kaiduo will leave a huge footprint on the ground.


    "Ah~~!"


    Kayto, who was stepped back by Tianlei, screamed. The power of the whole body erupted in an instant, which stopped the retreat.


    However, because of this, the wound on his body, because he was too hard, cracked open and became even bigger.


    The blood flow is also faster, especially on the broken arm. If it is said to be a stream, now the blood that is going out is completely rushing.


    But Tian Lei did not intend to let him go like this, only to see his other fist raised. There is also a white light shining on it, and it is obviously attached to the force of the earthquake.


    Kaido is not a blind man, but naturally he also saw it. But he is powerless because his current arm is broken.


    The legs are also suppressed by the thunder, and there is no possibility of lifting one leg. Because once he lifted a leg, it was sure that the power was greatly reduced. At that time, only the thunder of Tian Lei smashed his defense, and he hit him.


    "ºð~~~~~!"


    Kaido screamed and the body changed instantly. I saw the scales on his left side, and covered the whole body, then turned into a bigger and more ancient monster.


    "Kirin??????" This huge wild monster formed by Kaiduo, but the sky is not scary!


    After all, the soul of Tianlei always belongs to the mysterious ancient country of the East. Like the unicorns, dragons, and phoenixes, these beasts have great status in his heart.


    At this time, the one that Tian Lei ate came from the artificial animal line that came from Caesar, the fruit of the dragon. The dragon that appeared in his mind once again appeared.


    "Hahahaha, that''s great, it''s actually the guy of Mo Qilin, hahahaha~~!"


    "I am poor????~!!!!!"


    The sudden bubbling of the dragon in the mind but made Tian Lei even more shocked.


    Dragon: "Take this guy to dry, and then take his ability, so that the power of the unicorn in his body will follow. As long as I eat this unicorn force, I have the ability to let you Going to other worlds, and giving you an unexpected benefit."


    "Going to other worlds? Although Tian Lei has thought about it, but in this world, he is unknowingly, there are too many people and things he can''t bear."


    ¡°Can I take other people with me?¡±


    "Impossible, I can take you away, and that''s because I am attached to your mind."


    "Of course, you don''t have to leave with a horse. You can wait for you to grow old and leave at the moment of death. This is equal to the reincarnation of another world."


    "This is good, then that''s it!"


    After making the decision, Tianlei looked at Kaiduo¡¯s eyes and the murder was even more prosperous.


    The fastest update, no pop-up window reading please collect ().

 v2 Chapter 521： Festival

    Looking at the huge lightning bolts attached to the thunder of the thunder, it is getting closer and closer to him. For the first time in his life, he felt a sense of helplessness and powerlessness.


    "Hang~~~!"


    When Kaido was there, he was shot and flew out.


    And this is not over yet. After that, the "Warring States", "Kapp", "White Beard", "Kado" and "Charlotte-Ling Ling" around Kaiduo have already dispersed and came to the position behind him. Just waiting for the moment he was shot.


    The "Warring States" big Buddha hand pushed, and when it came to a powerful shock wave, it shot at Kaidu.


    "Kapp" ??is, a shave, came to the top of Kaido, an iron fist banged.


    "White Beard" jumped up, and the big knife in his hand waved, and the shocking ability was instantly launched, and he smashed to Kato.


    "Kaido" directly, like a bull, rushed out and ran into the real Kaiduo.


    And the final "Charlotte - Lingling" trick "Albuff''s gun ¡¤ Weiguo"


    This move is a move of the Giants. With a big knife, the giant sword is cut forward, and the power is very strong.


    In the face of the "Warring States", "Kapp", "White Beard", "Kado", "Charlotte - Lingling" combination of five attacks, is a good Kaidu, it will be very headache, and even hurt.


    Not to mention, Kaidu, who has broken his arm and been repeatedly hit by Tianlei, where is it! A strong attack by the Warring States, "Kapp", "White Beard", "Kado", "Charlotte-Ling Ling" was hit one by one.


    "Boom, bang, bang, rumbling ~~~!"


    After several huge explosions, Kaido was once again beaten and flew out, but this time he flew in the direction of the thunder.


    Looking at the already panting, it is obviously the end of the strong Kay, when Tian Lei waved his hand and took the "Charlotte - Lingling" instantly.


    Then a mirror of the body is attached to the body, "Charlotte - Lingling" instantly dissolved into the body of the thunder, "Charlotte - Lingling" all the skills of the thunder can also be used immediately.


    "Ghost sound - sound wave shock!"


    "Ghost" is the move of B Charlotte-Ling Ling. She can make a strange sound from her mouth. The sound of the sound can break the eardrum of the person and affect the ability of people to move. And it can cause substantial damage to the object, which is a very strong sound wave move.


    "Sound wave shock" is a thunder, developed from the sound wave ability, is also a very strong sound wave moves.


    Now Tianlei combines the "quirk" of Charlotte-Lingling with his own sonic ability "sound wave" and becomes the power of "weird-sound wave!", which can be imagined.


    I saw, the boss of Tian Lei¡¯s mouth Zhang, and then directed the Kaidu who flew over. Hurriedly screamed: "ºð~~~!"


    A powerful sound wave came out of the thunder''s mouth and went to Kaido. Where the sound wave passes, the ground cracks, the grass powder, the stone breaks into slag, and safety is a scene of the end of the world.


    In the rapid flight to the Thunder of the Kay, it hit a "quiet sound - sound wave shock!"


    The quick-paced Kayto slowed down and finally stopped. Then I was hit by this "quirk-sound wave!"


    At the same time as being hit again, Tian Lei even saw Kaido, and two blood flowed out of his ear. Obviously and easily seen, this wave of attacks by Kadodo was once again hit hard.


    However, the "quirk-sound-wave shock!" has not dissipated, and continues to follow him until the end of the island before dissipating.


    During this time, Kaido has been suffering from continuous damage. Maybe his body is strong, but his eardrum can''t be abnormal like his body. In this powerful and continuous sonic attack, it bursts directly.


    The wounds of Kaiduo were also blown apart by the "quirk-sound wave!"


    Blood, like a river without money, flows out of the body.


    In addition to the blood that flowed before, the blood in the body of Kaiduo has already flowed out of the body by a third of the total amount of blood, if it is not the abnormal body and abnormal will of Kaiduo.


    At this time, I am afraid that I have already lost consciousness because of excessive blood loss, and even died. Not to mention, but also barely in the "quirk-sound shock!" when dissipated, turned over in the air, and steadily fell on the ground.


    This scene, but the Tianlei is stunned!


    The dark channel: "Sister''s, all of them are like this, the **** is still not dead, actually standing still? It is still the people of this world, enough metamorphosis! This is your mother, if in the past life, this **** I don''t know how many times I have to die."


    "Cough, cough, cough~~~!"


    Kato is constantly coughing there. Every time he coughs, he will have bright red blood coming out, and even some broken internal organs will be coughed out together.


    "How, how, how is it possible, I think that I have been in the sea for decades, and I have been hurt by someone."


    While speaking, Kaido has recovered from the unicorn form to the human form. Obviously his physical strength has not allowed him to maintain the unicorn form again, he has reached the limit.


    Looking at the cruel reality, Kai Duo, who has not yet recognized the facts, Tian Lei could not help but sneer and ridiculed: "Cut, don''t you like to commit suicide? Isn''t it going to die? Today, I have rounded up your dreams?"


    Said, Tian Lei a space moved to the front of Kaiduo, the shock ability to launch instantly, with a white light fist, a blast to Kaido.


    If it is the Kay of the heyday, in the face of the thunder of the thunder, it will throw a punch in a face that directly meets the attack of Tianlei.


    It is just like Kaido after the broken arm, it can handle it. But now it is already scarred, only a sigh of Kaidu, where can hide!


    At this time, Kaido could only watch the thunder of Tian Lei''s fist, and constantly zoomed in front of his eyes.


    "Hang~~~!"


    Kay was once again shot and flew out But these are already on the edge of the birdcage, and they slammed into the cage.


    "Touch ~~~!"


    The collision of Kaido, but the whole bird cage crashed. The trembling of the entire bird cage shook with the entire town.


    "¹¾àà~~~~~!"


    Has been dragging the drought - Jack came to the warship, opened the far-sighted less-corrected glasses, watching the battle between Tianlei and Kaido.


    When he saw that Kaido broke his arm, his eyes fell quickly. After all, Kato was caught a few times by the Navy, as long as it is a bit of qualification in the Navy.


    Of course, I know that after Kato was arrested, he was tortured thousands of times. What fire, ice, electric shock, flooding, the Navy tried everything, but he could not kill him.


    However, now, Tianlei actually broke his arm in the heads-up with Kayto, and the impact on the major can be imagined.


    The fastest update, no pop-up window reading please collect ().

 v2 Chapter 522： Festival

    The navies on the side of the major looked at his sluggish eyes and his shocked expression.


    I couldn¡¯t help but ask: "What is the major, how is it!"


    "Yes! The new naval marshal, it will not work!"


    "Would you like to help me! Although we may not be able to do it, but we must go!"


    "The other party is Kaido, one of the four emperors, but it is the superpower who claims to be the world''s first creature!"


    "Go, but I heard that he always likes it. He alone challenged the Navy and the Four Emperors. He was captured 18 times and was tortured more than a thousand times. He was sentenced to 40 death sentences, even if he was hanged. The chain will be torn off, even if it is put on the guillotine, it can crush the sickle. Even if it is puncture by a long gun, it will end with a rupture of a long gun." The speaker is a captain who has to step into the old age. Obvious qualifications let him know a lot.


    "Fake it! Is it possible for the emerging naval marshal to win?"


    "Yes, how do you say that the safety of Kaiduo is the existence of immortality!"


    "So, is the emerging naval marshal the wrong target?"


    "I think absolutely, I want to come and deal with the other three of the four emperors."


    "I also agree, after all, relative to this undead Kayto, the same as the four emperors of the red hair and b Charlotte - Lingling is stronger, at least can kill. Can kill and hope, you said Is it not?"


    "If you deal with the powerful captains who are left behind by the white beard, it is the easiest to get Ace in the position of the Four Emperors!"


    "Cut, then you think too naive!" A middle-aged navy, a look of contempt.


    "He is the blood of the One Piece Roger. Do you think that the crew of the One Piece will look at us to deal with him?"


    "If you don''t talk about other people, you can say that one of the four emperors'' red hairs was once the trainee of the One Piece Roger. Whoever really wants to kill Ace, he must be the first to stand up, do you believe it or not?"


    "Yeah! You may not know, in the battle of the top, the red hair they are ready to attack. If it is not the sudden appearance of the pirate group, if Ais is inexplicably rescued by the little jaundice Do you think they will stay in the Champagne Islands to watch a movie? I am afraid that when we are fighting with the Baihu Pirates, all of us will attack our navy."


    "Hey~~! You are too young to watch Firefighter Ace. He lost in the hands of the seven Wuhai black beard who had disappeared from the head. But no one can say that he is weak. Because no one of us knows how strong the seven Wuhai black beard is."


    "I think so, no matter what, because I can sit on the position of the four emperors, and have not been driven down by the other four emperors, it is definitely not simple."


    "But, don''t forget, Firebox Ace, he is the same as our three navies. It is a natural ability, and the strength is absolutely monster-level."


    "Are you talking about forks? We should now worry that the emerging naval marshals can do the best of the beasts. You pray most! If the blue dragons are defeated, then we can''t escape the pursuit of Kaido, except If you are buried in the sea, there will be no second possibility."


    At this time, the navy responded and looked at the past one by one.


    However, it is obvious that the major has not recovered from the shock, still standing there, not moving, the boss of the mouth.


    The Navy, for a moment, did not know what the major saw, so that he was so shocked that even their shouts were not heard.


    After a while, the majors returned to God. After that, they confronted the Navy. "Reassure, what you are worried about will not happen, and we will take care of the new naval marshal, will be all naval, Even the world remembers."


    "what?"


    "Ok?"


    "What?"


    Almost all the navies are incomprehensible, and only a few of them have a flexible mind. It seems to be what they want.


    However, they are shocked by the exception. In the words of the majors, they are the battle of their new naval marshals and Kadoo, the world''s strongest creature, which has taken an absolute advantage, so the majors will say so.


    However, they did not dare to think about it. Tian Lei not only broke Kaidu, but also continued to reinvent Kaidu. I don''t even think that Tianlei can really win Kato.


    Because of the abnormal body of Kaduna, it is too impressive.


    Turn around and return to Tianlei and Kaiduo.


    The thunder and thunder state was not lifted. When he came again, he had already hit the bird cage and was bounced back in front of Kay on the ground.


    Raised the huge thunderbolt, with the power of the shock, once again rushed to Kato.


    At this time, Kaidu, who was already lying on the ground, had the power to evade and defend. He couldn¡¯t even lift his arm now.


    However, Tianlei did not intend to let him go like this, but constantly waving, attached to the huge lightning fist, constantly bombarding Kaido.


    Every day, Tianlei blasted, and Kaiduo would surely be spurted out by Tianlei. The ground on the body of Kayto will also be rooted.


    Soon the entire town, with Kaidu as the center, began to sink, a huge incomparable pit, also formed under the bombardment of the thunder, and in the constant bombardment of the thunder.


    At the same time, the ground was cracked by the center of Kaiduo, and the cracks were getting bigger and deeper and deeper, and soon the entire town collapsed in the cracks.


    "Booming ~~~~! Rumble ~~~!"


    However, Tianlei has not stopped yet. This is not the plot of Tianlei¡¯s corpse, but he deeply understands how much Kaidu¡¯s body is abnormal.


    Directly to the entire island, his constant bombardment fell apart, and this stopped.


    At this time Tianlei''s 1.2 billion volts current has been consumed, and the body shape of Raytheon has been shrinking, and it has returned to human form, because it can no longer be maintained. The state of Thor is over.


    "Call~~~~!"


    The current of 1.2 billion volts has already been consumed, and the consumption of Tianlei''s physical strength is naturally not small.


    Thunder began to pant, the forehead also appeared very sweaty, the arms that were constantly waving, and some stiff, the whole body even had a sense of fatigue, can be said to be very embarrassing.


    The attackers have already become like this, not to mention the Kayto attacked by the thunder.


    At this time, Kaiduo, the whole body has been bombarded in the thunder, swollen up, like a pig with boiling water.


    The head is even swollen, and even the five senses can''t be seen clearly.


    "I have gone, beat it like this, it should be dead!" Looking at the Kaidu, who has been bombarded with no humans, there are some uncertain rumors.


    The fastest update, no pop-up window reading please collect ().

 v2 Chapter 523： Festival

    () Tianlei walked over to Kaido. When he came to Kaido, Kaido had no breathing at all.


    "I took a job and finally killed this super hard-to-find guy." Tianlei couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. After killing a four queen, his plan had already completed the first step.


    It is also time to seize the power of Kayto, and Thunder stretched out his hand and stretched over to Kay.


    But at this time, when the Thunder was dead, Kaido suddenly opened his eyes and glared at the thunder. He laughed wildly: "Ha ha ha ha ha ~~~! Do you think I am dead? This uncle is not so It''s easy to die, hahahaha."


    "I have a fuck!" It was really shocked to be taken by Kaiduo.


    But then there is no speech: "....."


    The dark channel: "Sister''s, you are a good man who is standing on the top of the world, one of the four emperors! Do you want to be so naive? You can''t beat it! Is your mother still scary? This is too bad. Is there a wood grade?"


    "Moreover, scared, there is a hair!"


    Then the hand that was scared and retracted, once again stretched out, when Ray¡¯s hand touched Kato¡¯s body.


    At this time, Kaiduo is really stupid, and he does not care about his fruit ability. He cares about the strange power that is intertwined with the fruit''s ability.


    Because it is this power that makes his body become more powerful, can be said to die and die.


    "How come, how is it possible, how can you, how could you take my strength?~~~!" Kaido is completely crazy.


    At this time, the thunder is no longer going to care about whether Kaiduo is dead or not. Because he understands that Kaido has lost his strong roots. Not to mention that it has broken the arm, it is already a sigh of relief, that is, he is intact, he has lost the body that is not destroyed, and he is no longer the world''s top leader who is called the world''s strongest creature.


    Now Kaidu, just do not care for him, his injury is enough to kill his life.


    The voice of Caddo''s curse is getting smaller and smaller, which is the best proof.


    But no matter how Caddo cursed, it can''t attract the attention of Tianlei.


    I saw that Thunder was in the hands of a sigh of relief, and then made a monthly step and flew over to his warship.


    When the huge thunder state of the thunder was restored to normal, it was a contrast with the huge Kayto.


    Think about a baby, what kind of feeling is Yao Ming in the air. Now on the warships, the telescopes that watched Tian Lei and Kai Duo¡¯s every move with a telescope were shocked.


    This is already shocking enough. This time, the mouth is big and the chin falls directly on the ground.


    The navies behind the majors saw the fainting of the major, and thought about what happened on the island.


    "What happened to the major, the new naval marshal and the battle of Kaidu! You are saying it! We are all dying."


    But the major did not hang them, because at this moment, looking at the small body of Tianlei, carrying a more expensive than the giant, Kaido, when he flew to his side, his mind is already blank. I can''t take care of any problems with the navy on the side.


    However, the more such a navy is, the more urgent it is!


    Looking at the majors who are dying, the navy asked: "Less, less, less, less, what is it..."


    When asked here, the navy who was questioning also stayed, even if he was still sluggish than the major, and even the navy on his side pushed him, he did not react at all.


    "Hey, hello, hello, what''s wrong with you? How do you ignore the majors?"


    The person who is sluggish at the moment has only one sentence in his mind: "I finally know what the major is."


    The emerging naval marshal actually killed Kato, the world''s most powerful creature in the world. You know, Kaido is the four emperors! It¡¯s not a cat or a dog!


    Others looked at his sluggish eyes and looked at the direction.


    They also turned into statues one by one, and they stood still.


    They are now skeptical of their eyes, what do they see? The newly-elected Marshal, who was carrying one of the four emperors, flew over to them.


    This is not the key. The key is that in the hands of the emerging navy marshal, Kaido has lost one arm and has a lot of wounds on his body. The blood falls like rain, and the surface of the sea is reddish. Countless carnivorous fish.


    "The emerging naval marshal, defeated the Kaidu who is the four emperors?"


    "If my eyes are not flawed, not bad, and there are no hallucinations, it should be, it seems like this."


    "This is Kaido! The strongest creature in the world! It was arrested N times by the Navy, but it was still intact."


    The Navy slowly slowed down as they watched the sky and the Thunder in the air getting closer and closer, but they still doubted their eyes.


    One person pushed the humanity on the side: "Have you seen it?"


    "If you mean that the emerging navy marshal is carrying, Kaido, who seems to have hung up, is flying towards us. Then I will tell, yes, I saw it, and I still see it clearly. ¡±


    Another person pushed the person on the side and asked: "Brother Did I have an illusion?"


    Who wants that person does not answer him at all, but directly pays a slap in the face to him.


    "It hurts, hurts, really hurts!" The person who was beaten immediately became angry: "You hit me dry hair!"


    "I just want to make sure that I see it is an illusion, because I also saw it."


    "Then you hit yourself and me, what do you do?" The person who was beaten was angry.


    "I am afraid of pain~~!" The person who beat the man faintly returned.


    "I rely on, a few days did not beat you, you have the ability to grow up?" Beaten man waving fists flew up, he let this kid know there are a few horse princes of the eye.


    At the same time, he also said: "Is this kid eating a bear and a leopard?" You know, in his eyes, this kid is very timid, and today he dared to slap him.


    But his fist had not been swung, and he suddenly felt that the sky suddenly darkened. He immediately looked up and found that a few words of time, Thunder has been carrying Kaido to the warship.


    The reason why the sky suddenly darkened, it was because of the huge body of Kaido, just above him.


    At the same time, the blood of Kaiduo continued to flow down, letting them get a sigh of relief and let them understand what it meant to be bloody.


    "Hey~~!" He couldn''t help but swallow. He can''t take care of the guy who didn''t know him.

 v2 Chapter 524： Festival

    "Well~~!" Tianlei faintly returned a sentence, then swept to the side, the other direction: "I am afraid they are not to follow us, but to locate others!"


    "Positioning??? What do you mean!" The primary school responded for a while, and asked a little more aggressively.


    At the same time, in my heart, I secretly thought: "How can you position a person above the sea of ??the unpredictable new world?"


    "Don''t forget that there is still life paper!"


    "Life Paper?" The Major stunned, and later said: "It is natural to have precious life papers, but how can people of the Beast Pirates have our life papers!"


    Speaking of this, the major suddenly became scared: "Is it impossible, we have their people here?"


    "ž~~~!"


    Tian Lei listened to his brow and gave it a slap in the face. Then he directly praised the past and said, "What are you talking about?"


    Then one finger, the ship that followed them far away: "As long as they have their life papers, they will follow us. If you find them, isn''t it just to find us?"


    In the end, I swept a major and went on to say: "In the future, I will use more brains. One person is not only the most important in her own strength, but also a flexible brain. Do you understand?"


    "Yes! The new naval marshal, the subordinates understand." Major, applied a standard military ceremony to the thunder.


    Then he said: "That is the order to speed up the drive, must open this pirate ship." After that, striding into the meteor, walked to the warship''s cab.


    "..." Tian Lei was speechless, and it was a wave of hands that formed a weak airflow, which just happened to hit the major without injury.


    "Just all said, how much brains, how can it become brainless?"


    The major climbed up from the deck and looked at Tianlei with a stern look: "Ah?"


    ¡°Why are you going to chase them away? Is this general afraid of them?¡±


    The major looked at the drought that was hanged on the bow - Jack and Kato, who was still lying on the deck, immediately shook his head and said: "How is it possible that the emerging naval marshal, even the beast Kay and the drought - Jack have been killed? Other members of the Beast Pirates can almost ignore it."


    "Then you still have a fart?" Tian Lei once again yelled, then asked: "We have already hanged the drought - Jack in the head of the ship, they can not contact Kaido, will come to save the drought - Jack''s ability Who is there?"


    The major suddenly realized, laughing: "The new naval marshal, your goal is the only remaining strong one of the Beast Pirates, one of the three major disasters? And this drought - Jack is the bait that led him out?"


    Tian Lei faintly glanced at the major school: "Since I understand it, I still don''t want to hide Kaido?"


    Having said that, Tian Lei looked at the huge body of Kaduo, some helpless and speechless. Then he said: "I can''t do it. You will take out the spare sails directly to me, and then cover me with him so that others can''t find it on our warships. I don''t want him to be. Found it, otherwise it will not lead to this flood."


    "Yes, the emerging naval marshal."


    I have to say that this major''s brain is not very good, but the ability to do things is still there, just a matter of doing things properly.


    After returning to Tianlei, some lucky ones said: "Fortunately, the pirates don''t dare to rely too close, otherwise they will find the body of Kaido, which will destroy the big event of the emerging naval marshal. ""


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, if this flood really comes, you take him down again, that beast pirate group, that is equal to the group is gone!"


    "The group is destroyed? When did we destroy the beast pirate group? Don''t forget, this time we came out, but we have never seen the beast Kayto."


    The major, stunned, and immediately said: "There are some mistakes, mistakes, this time we come out, under your leadership, just destroy the drought under the singer Kay-Jack and the flood."


    "Aromatic feet"


    "clang!"


    Hankuk kicked in and was blocked by the cp0 strongman.


    Hancock¡¯s beautiful face, this rare rare appearance at this moment, bite his teeth: ¡°Get out of the way! Anyone can think of it again!¡±


    "Hey! This is not what you have to say." The cp0 strong ten strong.


    Then the cp0, coldly screamed, continued: "As a slave of the Tianlong people, I dare to run away without permission. No one in the world can save you. Let¡¯s just let it go! Otherwise, it¡¯s not just your three sisters. It is."


    Hancock first trembled, the CP0 said, is indeed her most worried.


    However, who is Hancock, a generation of pirate female emperor, immediately took a deep breath, and then face the frost, continue to attack without mercy.


    This cp0 is obviously the chief of cp0, the strength is the strongest among all people, although it is not comparable to the generals of the tigers such as Fuji, Green Bull, and Huang Wei but it is definitely the strength of Lieutenant General .


    The strength of Hancock is unquestionable, absolutely strong, but for a while, he can''t be like him, he can only suppress him.


    But Hancock has the upper hand and it is difficult for others to fight.


    Hancock¡¯s two sisters, together with a group of nine snake island female warriors, are hard to fight against other cp0 members and the government forces they led. In this way, the Nine Snake Island will fall completely sooner or later!


    "Your strength is really strong. If you can fight with all your heart, I will not be your opponent. But can your heart calm down?"


    The cp0 was more and more difficult to resist under Hancock''s men. Even because of the charm of Hancock, he had to split his mind to fight against it, so he began to try to attack Hancock with language.


    Attempts to make Hancock more distracted, even to defeat Hancock.


    Almost as soon as his voice fell, the battlefield in the distance came up with an exclamation.


    Rao is that Hancock knows that he must be calm at this time, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable.


    But when she heard the scream and exclaimed, she couldn''t help but look at it. I saw that in that direction, her two sisters had been knocked down to the ground, and the army of her daughter country had already collapsed.


    Hey! !


    That cp0, knowing his age, knows that he is a very rich person with combat experience. As soon as he saw the distraction of Hancock, how could he miss such an opportunity.


    Immediately flew and went to Hancock, he was going to take the opportunity to attack Hancock.


    But is the strength of Hancock fake? The body suddenly turned back and turned around, dangerously and dangerously avoided the hit, and then quickly flashed back a few steps to the distance.


    "Mix! Don''t let the king stop!"


    "Hey! You still have to take care of yourself!"

 v2 Chapter 525： Festival

    The chief of cp0 continued to attack in the sneer, trying to defeat Hancock.


    "Get out!!"


    At this time, my mother-in-law did not know where it came from, waving a snake stick, supporting Sonda Sonia, and reluctantly saved back the situation.


    However, the face of the former emperor of the Nine Snake Island did not show any happy expression, but it was a bitter, unsightly expression in his heart.


    If this continues, it will be lost sooner or later.


    At this time, I am afraid that there is only one person who can save the Nine Snake Island. That is the thunder!


    but.


    Will the thunder come?


    My mother-in-law can¡¯t be sure, because if Tianlei stands up at this time, it will undoubtedly be a complete break with the world government, and it will also be a conspiracy of the world government. The world government can take this opportunity to suppress the horrible reputation of the thunder. Regain the control of the Navy.


    The battle is still going on.


    The situation is still extremely unfavorable to the Nine Snake Island. As time goes by, the Nine Snake Island side has once again appeared to be defeated. Even the cp0 sergeant, in order to ensure the defeat of Hancock, does not allow Hancock to escape, specially dispatched A team member of cp0 came to assist, and the two teamed up to suppress Hancock.


    Hancock was able to confront the cp0''s sergeant in a positive confrontation, but with a member of cp0 who was not weak and had a different ability, she was in a very unfavorable situation.


    "Oh..." Seeing that Hancock is about to lose, the squad leader of cp0 can''t help but bring a bit of ease and jokes. "Who can think of being the world''s number one beauty, actually It will be a slave to the Tianlong people."


    He showed a taunting color, and his eyes were full of contempt.


    The same member of the cp0 next to it is the same. For Hancock, who was once a slave to the Tianlong people, he looked down from the heart and despised.


    It is at this time.


    Hankook, who had been facing the frost all the time, and suddenly confronted them, suddenly looked awkward, stepped back, and stepped back a few steps. His eyes bypassed the two and looked behind them.


    The two were strangely surprised that Hancock was actually in the battle, but in the next moment, both of them changed their faces and turned their heads to look behind.


    In the distance, the CP0 headed by the original CP9, Rob Luke, Kaku, Gabra, Bruno, the lion, the soundless owl, and Carly.


    Each figure is wrapped in the horror of the horror, across the air, they fly in midair, the grass below, the power of the sky!


    It turned out that Rob Luke received the telephone bug of Tianlei, and let him completely destroy these obedient old-school CP0. He must not let Hancock suffer a slight injury, so they took a long time and they immediately broke out.


    At this moment, the people on the Nine Snake Island, almost all of them came together, looking at the power of the day, Rob Lulu, Kaku, Gabriel, Bruno, the lion, and the sound. Owls, Carly, they all showed a lot of shock in their eyes.


    The closest cp0 members on the edge of the island looked at each other and saw the hearts of each other''s eyes. They almost retreated a few steps and quietly separated from the old ones in CP0.


    They don''t want the old antiques in CP0. They have been very familiar with this year''s strength and means.


    Although they don''t understand, they dare to do this, but if they go to the old antiques in CP0 at this time, the result is only dead.


    But the old antiques in CP0, but they don¡¯t understand, self-sustaining identity and qualifications, screaming at Rob Luke, Kaku, Gabra, Bruno, the lion, the soundless owl, and Carly : "Little devil! You can''t do it before you do a few, now what is this?!"


    "Fighting the command of the Navy Marshal Tian Lei, killing people!"


    Rob Luchi, Kaku, Gabriel, Bruno, the lion, the owl, and the Carly, they all have a cold face.


    After that, everyone suddenly fell, and then Qi Qi to the opening of the cp0 old antiques, issued a sniper attack, the cp0 old antiques, and even the reaction did not react, it was Rob Luke, Kaku their lame rain , hit directly, and then suddenly collapsed!


    The battle of the Nine Snake Island gradually subsided.


    Hancock¡¯s two younger sisters, as well as a group of nine snake island female warriors, looked at Rob Luke from a distance and showed unprecedented gratitude.


    It is the same for Hancock, even if he knows that it is all because of the order of the thunder. But it was indeed Rob Luke who took the shot and survived.


    The sullen eyes of her mother-in-law are shining, but more is a bit nervous. She knows that Tianlei dares to let, Rob Luke, Kaku, Gabriel, Bruno, the lion, and the soundless owl. Carly, these people are exposed, it is definitely ready to completely break with the world government!


    Next, Tianlei will definitely be a big game, and this battle will also determine who is the world to dominate! At the same time, it also determines the survival of their daughter''s island After all, they have been **** with Tianlei, that is, she wants to go to Tianlei this ship is not good, after all, this is what the world has recognized.


    However, the result has made her look forward to it. It is the personal force of Tian Lei, which is above the world. Or is it the world¡¯s 800-year-old regime that has ruled the world¡¯s unfathomable world government and Tianlong people? !


    Under the watchful eyes of countless people, Rob Luchi, Kaku, Gabra, Bruno, the lions, the owls, and Carly, they turned their heads to Hancock and came to her.


    A courtesy to her: "Mrs. Marshal, we will leave immediately, to reinforce the marshal of Tianlei."


    "I am going with you." Hancock is not stupid, naturally knows that Tianlei is about to face a terrible battle.


    "I''m sorry Mrs. Marshal, the chief of the thunder, but said, you must stay on the daughter''s island."


    Hancock did not speak, she was naturally timid, and Tian Lei did not want her to have an accident and was injured.


    He couldn''t help but look at the position of the navy''s headquarters. The waves in the beautiful world are like a little bit of starlight. She thinks that the most happy moment of this life is this, even if Tianlei is not here at the moment, but the sincere concern has made her Inextricable.


    "Let''s go! This is how he faces the whole world, I am his wife, how can I not go." After Hancock said, he immediately went to the direction of the daughter island port.


    That meaning can''t be understood anymore. You can''t stop it. Even if you don''t take her, she naturally has a way to go.


    Rob Luke and Kaku looked at each other and they were not blocked. Finally, I followed Hancock and walked through the ports.


    At the rear, everyone in the Nine Snake Island looked at this scene with sorrow, until Hancock walked away, and they reacted, showing all the surprise.

 v2 Chapter 526： Festival

    "Snake Ji adults! Where are you going?!" Someone couldn''t help but shouted, but Hancock''s back had already gone.


    "No need to shout."


    My mother-in-law walked up with a snake stick and looked deep. Some of my nephews, some inexplicable excitement said: "They are following the challenge of the government that Tian Lei, the naval marshal, went to the world and has not been shaken for 800 years. ""


    Holy Land Mary Joa.


    This is the center of the whole world. It has been the core of the regime that ruled everything for 800 years. During these 800 years, the Navy has overturned and reorganized. The p organization has also changed after another wave, but here has never been shaken!


    Even in the most chaotic era, it has always been as stable as a mountain, and no one can shake it.


    In the middle of Mary Joa, the world government building, in a room on the highest floor, five old stars are gathered around a delicate glass table.


    "He started."


    "Very good! I was worried before, even if he came out of the Navy, with his reputation in the Navy, we still can''t start to deal with him! Now, in the navy, there is no such terrible prestige."


    "Although we still have difficulty commanding the Navy to deal with him, it is difficult for him to influence the Navy to confront us."


    The faces of several five old stars are all exposed to the cold.


    One of them held a video phone bug in his hand and stood up. He said, "Tell this image to the Navy and let them know that the guy in Tianlei has thoroughly grounded our opposite!"


    "Seconded!"


    "Second! It''s time to do it!"


    All five were frosty, and the scorpions were cold, and they ordered orders in an orderly manner, preparing to regain control of the Navy, and destroying the Thunder, the one who interfered with their rule.


    After the order was issued, the five old stars with the sword''s bald head stood there with a sword, Shen Sheng said: "Although this can squeeze him out, but his personal strength threatens too much, how is that prepared? ?"


    "Since it has already started, it will be a dead enemy after that. Naturally, it is better to kill. After all, this will be a last resort."


    "That''s good."


    The orders of the world government quickly reached the naval headquarters, but the speed of execution in the naval headquarters was not as fast as the five old stars imagined, no, but no one would have to deal with them.


    Before they rip their skins, they gave them a little face. Is it necessary now? Not at all, so now they don''t pick up their phone bugs at all.


    Therefore, their orders were directly placed on the level of the Navy generals, and they were not able to convey to the navy below.


    Because I have received a photo from Tianlei, it is the body of Kedot who was once killed by their navy for dozens of times.


    And while the five old stars are waiting for the intelligence in the navy.


    Thunder was early in the holy land of Mary Joa, he did not launch an attack, it is because he is waiting for Rob Luke, Kaku, Gabriel, Bruno, the lion to capture, sound no owl, Carly Their report, as long as he got the news that Hancock was okay, he immediately started killing.


    And now he got the news that Rob Luke reported that Hancock had nothing to do.


    Does he still have a reason to restrain? No.


    Tianlei looked at the holy place of Mary Joa, whose eyes turned from soft to cold, as if the spring suddenly reversed to winter, and the cold between the heavens and the earth suddenly broke out.


    When he stepped out, he came to the position of the five old stars.


    Then take a deep breath and shout loudly: "Five old stars, get out!"


    The voice just fell, the thunder of the thunder of the thunder was instantly erupted, and a hegemonic momentum suddenly appeared.


    The horrible momentum was like a thunderous roar, suddenly falling, the horrible pressure swept away, and the entire holy place, Mary Joa, slammed for a while, and countless glass broken sounds.


    The holy place that stood up for eight hundred years, because the words of the thunder are like the wrath of the gods, and suddenly there is a big mess!


    Five old stars are also a sudden change in appearance, apparently did not expect that Tianlei actually came so fast, so decisive!


    They haven¡¯t shot yet, and Thunder is here!


    "This, this, this is the Navy Marshal Tianlei???!"


    "What is he doing?!"


    In the world government, countless officials have been horrified. After all, Tianlei can defeat the Qing Dynasty as a naval marshal. His power is unquestionable.


    In the chaos, countless people have come out, and some of them are overwhelmed. There are people who have rushed to the Ming and Qing dynasty, and of course those who are loyal to the five old stars.


    I saw them face each other coldly, and shouted in the air, and thundered: "Tian Lei! You are arrogant, dare not to the five old stars..."


    boom! !


    His words have not been finished yet, and Tian Lei¡¯s gaze has been indifferently swept over, and with a mighty momentum, he has crashed down and directly made him unable to make a sound.


    "Noisy, I mean you can point a little ~~!"


    Tianlei is just a wave of arms, and a strong airflow instantly goes to that person. Directly let his body make a "squeaky" horror sound, and then a "collapse" blows open, this is the strong air wave thrown by the hard-born Tianlei to crush!


    In this scene, the world government officials who were scared to appear were all white and white, and their eyes were even more unbelievable.


    Where is it? Holy Land Mary Joa! The most prestigious place in the world, let alone killing, not even a person who dares to swear.


    And Thunder, the naval marshal, dare to kill in the holy place Mary Joa, the imperial murder! What is he doing? ! Rebellion?


    A higher-ranking world government official has a face of unprecedented anger, because he is a nobleman.


    Tianlei is here to challenge the five old stars and the Tianlong people, and is challenging all the nobles in the world. Therefore, Tianlei scorned the five old stars and the Tianlong people here. He also felt provoked and despised, so he stood up and snarled at Tianlei: "Do you know what is here?! In the Holy Land Mary Joa...."


    boom!


    However, he did not finish a sentence a horrible blue flame, with a cold chill, shot at him.


    He is also a better person than ordinary people, where can hide the attack of the thunder!


    The ice flame of Tianlei instantly freezes his whole person into an ice sculpture, and then it is broken into countless ice crystals! In the end, it became the nourishment of the ice flame, and then disappeared without a trace.


    "Who else?"


    Tian Lei¡¯s gaze swept across the world¡¯s government officials, and all the officials of the world¡¯s governments were stunned. They only felt that the back of the ridge was cold, like a hail, and unconsciously, it was already a cold sweat.


    Don''t say rebellion, they even look up and look at the sky, they don''t dare to.


    They are not idiots, and Tianlei is so unscrupulous to kill two people. They have no doubts, if at this time don''t say to stand up and say a word, it is to provoke him to be a little unhappy, afraid that it will be directly killed by the thunder!


    The fastest update, no pop-up window reading please collect ().

 v2 Chapter 527： Festival

    After the glare of the glare of the world government officials, they swept away to the world government building in front of them. They suddenly showed a sharp slap in the face, and they waved a powerful sound wave and slammed them.


    "Five old stars, what''s wrong? Dare to do it, do you want to be a tortoise? I want to see when you want to hide! Hehe~~!"


    The sound of the sound has not fallen, this sound wave sniper has gone straight to the world government building.


    "Booming!!!!"


    Under the gaze of countless people, the world government building that stood for 800 years, was slammed by the powerful sound waves of Tianlei, and the hard-boiled smashed into two halves!


    But this is the case, still not seen, any one of the five old stars came out.


    Some timid world government officials have even been scared to the ground, their bodies are constantly stunned, their faces are full of fear, and their hearts are blank!


    At this time, it is stupid, and the people who are jealous have also understood some of them. They are not exclaimed in their hearts: "It seems that this is going to change!"


    Rumble! !


    The world government building, which was smashed in two waves by the thunder, thundered to the sides, and countless officials of the world government screamed and ran wildly in the distance.


    At this moment, a few roars were heard in the collapsed building, numerous gravel bursting around, and six figures flashed out of it and fell to the front of the thunder.


    "Globe! Actually destroyed the government building!"


    The five-star star, headed by a raging color, looked at the collapse of the government building, and the gas shivered and couldn¡¯t help but yell at the thunder.


    The other four five old stars next to them are also very ugly.


    In addition to the five old stars, the sixth man is the world''s government general military commander steel skeleton, his face is also a piece of iron, coldly looking at the thunder.


    "Is it finally? I thought you couldn''t hide."


    Tian Lei sneered and said: "Is the dog of Tianlong people comfortable?"


    "presumptuous!!"


    The five old stars heard the words of the thunder, all of them were violent, and one of them saw the murder in the eye, and the figure suddenly flashed, and disappeared out of thin air!


    Tianlei snorted, and the smell of domineering has already been pushed to the extreme. Although it can''t be as metamorphosis as Charlotte Kathakul, it can predict the future ahead of time. But it can also be easy, and I can see all the movements of the whole body, so I saw one of the five old stars that disappeared from the sky. He did not show any horrified expressions, but a backhand punched out to the side.


    Hey! !


    The disappearing five-star, when it appeared again, happened to be in the position of a thunderous shot.


    As soon as he appeared to meet him, it was the thunder of Tian Lei. This situation made his pupils unable to shrink, and he did not hesitate to push the ability again. The whole person disappeared again.


    "Is the Superman space class, the fruit of the momentary mobility?" Tianlei is speechless. Is this the first time he has encountered such fruit ability? Isn''t it true that the demons of space are extremely rare? How come to yourself, have to become a land vendor?


    The thunder snorted, and the current flashed with both hands, and a sword of lightning appeared in his hands. After the thunder and the sword, a grand thunder and lightning attack, they directly included the remaining four five old stars, as well as the entire military general marshal steel hollow, into the scope of attack.


    "drink!"


    The five people screamed in unison, and each showed their ability to block the sword of Tianlei.


    It is not only the sniper that the sword is strong, but the thunder and lightning that formed the sniper. The five of them joined forces to block the blow, but they were all slammed by the power of thunder and lightning, and they felt a bitter and uncomfortable and paralyzed. Sense.


    "Do you think that you can control everything by yourself?! It is too high to look at yourself. Now let you know what is kendo."


    The five old stars holding the sword rushed to the thunder and screamed at the same time. At the same time, a sword slammed out, and a strong sniper fell toward the sky and thunder, which was a strong attack on the realm of the great swordsman!


    Next to another five old stars, the clothes suddenly shattered, and the skin with a faint glow appeared. It turned out to be like an animal. I saw his fists blasting to the thunder, a powerful gray energy ball. Shot at the strong thunder.


    "Animal Fantasy Animals?"


    Seeing the change of the five old stars, Tian Lei¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, and there was a hint of jealousy in his eyes. However, it is a hint of jealousy. He has fought hundreds of times in this world. The ability he has seen is strange, and an animal illusionary animal species does not make him fear.


    boom! !


    The sniper and black light of the two five old stars suddenly fell, and in the earth-shattering roar, the entire holy place, Mary Joa, seemed to collapse and collapse, and the earth directly collapsed and spread to the distance.


    The strength of the five old stars and others is uneven, but the weakest one is enough to compete with the navy general. The five old stars who can use the space teleport ability are even more difficult.


    This lineup is even more terrible than the four emperors! But what about that? Thunder is still not afraid.


    Under the unscrupulous attack of the five old stars, some of the world government officials, in this aftermath, were directly defeated.


    And some people are desperate to escape to the distance, their faces are full of sorrow and fear, at this time they really do not have a leg, so that they run faster, because they still do not want to die.


    And in the next moment, in the ruins, there was an indifferent voice.


    "Do you have this power?!"


    What is the strongest and best at the Thunder before it gets the earthquake? That is the defense, the iron and iron ability and the ability to return to the navy''s six-style combination, so that the defense of the thunder is strong.


    In this world, the defense is stronger than him, and only Kato who has died in his hands.


    The last five strikes of the five old stars hit him, which made him feel pain. The only thing that can be proved is that he was hit, that is, on his body, the clothes at the attack were broken, and there were two white marks on the skin.


    It is the iron block, and if it is hit by a hard object, there will be traces of the flaws left.


    Hey! !


    A force of cold and cold, suddenly spread out, the cracked land directly covered with a layer of ice, directly let the earth once again restored the trend of the flat.


    This ice layer spreads in an instant, turning the holy place Mary Joa directly into an ice field! It was at this moment that ninety-nine percent of the people in the holy place of Mary Joa, like the holy place of Mary Joa, turned into an ice sculpture.


    Tianlei took one step from it, holding the sword of Thor, and the current on his body was constantly flashing, just like Raytheon.


    Not yet recruited Tianlei''s current, it emits a horrible suffocating momentum.


    "Is it completely ineffective?!" Seeing that the thunder was unscathed under their attack, the five old stars and so on could not help but **** a cold air.


    Although they have seen the terrorist power revealed by the thunder in the top war, they don¡¯t really face the thunder and can¡¯t realize the truly unfathomable power!


    This is almost ignoring their attacks! What a terrible strength? It is these, the extraordinary five old stars are also afraid.


    "Get your hands on it!"


    "Getting it together."


    I don''t know which of the five old stars, almost shouted out.


    After "sipping ~!", after a low-pitched drink, all five people present at the scene began to work hard. Even the five old stars who were hiding in the space and attempting to sneak into the thunder, and having the ability to teleport, also shot at the same time.


    "Booming ~~!"


    The fastest update, no pop-up window reading please collect ().

 v2 Chapter 528： Festival

    How powerful are the strengths of the six generals and the four emperors? ! It is also the first face of the thunder.


    Almost for a moment, the entire holy place, Mary Joa, seemed to be shaking, and the sun in the sky seemed to be scared by the attack of these five people, hiding behind the dark clouds in the air.


    Under the attack of six people, the holy land Mary Joa began cracks from the middle, and then began to collapse and collapse.


    Hundreds of Tianlong people have long been escorted by their guards to escape from the Holy Land. These days are high, and they are regarded as God''s Tianlong people. Watching this scene of destroying the earth and the earth is also a tremor.


    At this moment, they deeply understand the truth. They have nothing but the noble status. Once someone is not in their identity, they immediately become the lamb to be slaughtered.


    After the roar.


    Five old stars and steel bones were all empty, and they looked nervous to the center of the dusty ruins, as if there was no movement.


    It can be in the next moment.


    Two lightnings suddenly appeared, and all the hard cuts that were in front of them were cut. In the dust, the figure of the thunder emerged again. The white navy justice cloak on the body still had no stains, still no Any signs of embarrassment.


    "It seems that you are fully committed, and only this strength, it is really a bit disappointing! After all, you have been in my heart, but the final BOSS!"


    In the eyes of the thunder, the cold and arrogant color appeared. He suddenly dispersed the sword of lightning and made a fist with both hands. In an instant, the white aperture appeared on his fists.


    Then immediately a space move, disappeared in front of the five old stars and steel.


    Five old stars and six steel skeletons were instantly guarded. You must know that Tianlei is using the earthquake ability, but it is called the power that can be destroyed by the Warring States! They don''t dare to be hit easily, but it won''t be good at all, because if they are not good, they will die on the spot.


    When Ray once again appeared, it was already in the air above the head of the five old stars and steel. The double fists attached to the shock capacity are instantly blasted out.


    "Scratch, rub, rub!"


    Under the bombardment of the thunder, the entire sky has been covered with cracks, as if the next moment will crack.


    "One knife flow"


    "Fist"


    "The hustle of space!"


    "..."


    When the five old stars saw the thunderstorm using the earthquake, they felt bad. When I saw the sky that seemed to fall down at any time, it was even more awkward.


    The dark channel: "Is this what manpower is doing? This is too abnormal! Now in their hearts, there is already a trace of regret to calculate the thunder."


    But the five old stars are worthy of the five old stars. What scenes they have not seen, they quickly recovered.


    One person: "Block! Block! Block!"


    The five old stars of space ability are instantly breaking into the void, while the other four are joining hands with the steel skeleton, and they all shot the armed color and domineering to the extreme, trying to resist the thunder, which can destroy the earth. one strike.


    Can this thunder of this strong strike, is it so good? ! The ability to shock, the most powerful name of Superman, is not white.


    "Drink ~~!" Tian Lei burst into a bang, the force of the force could not be erupted again, and the force of the shock above the double fist was also applied to the extreme.


    "Scratch, rub, rub."


    Under the full explosion of the thunder, the space cracks in the midair were more, longer and bigger.


    In the end, the "collapse", the space in the air, instantly exploded, and countless space fragments fell to the five old stars and steel ancient - empty.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey!"


    Space debris falls like raindrops.


    If someone asks, what is the power of space debris? No one can answer the horror, because no one can break the space.


    However, now the four five old stars together with the steel skeleton can answer, they have personally experienced it.


    Under one stroke, the four five old stars, together with the steel skeleton, are all defeated in an instant!


    Look at the four five old stars and steel bones. Their blood-filled bodies know that although they survived the space debris, they were definitely hit hard.


    one move.


    Four five old stars and steel bones were hit hard!


    The four five-stars and the steel skeletons are all shocking. They have thought about how they can cope with the various abilities that Tianlei has obtained from others, but in the end there is no result.


    just now.


    Tianlei has not even used it at all, and the combination of several abilities has been combined, they can''t resist it!


    at this time.


    Hey! !


    The five old stars who used the teleporting ability, it was difficult to deal with the thunder in the front, and they appeared quietly behind the thunder and launched a sneak attack!


    However, he has been staring at this domineering, but he has been staring at this five-star with space ability. After all, the space ability must always pay attention, otherwise you will not know, when will he suddenly give Come here.


    So when he moved, Thunder had already captured his actions in advance.


    "Oh, you are looking for death!" Tianlei eyes flashed in the cold, murderous moments of great prosperity, his direct backhand is a punch.


    The five old stars had just teleported behind Tianlei, and they had not waited for the sneak attack. The iron fist of Tianlei was already wrapped in the power of the earthquake. With the smashing of the murder, he gave up the sneak attack without hesitation. Disappeared again.


    After flashing again, he came back to the thunder and tried to launch a sneak attack on the thunder.


    "I really thought I couldn''t help you?!"


    The murderous machine appeared in the eyes of the thunder, and the force of the earthquake above the thunder of the thunder increased. Once again, a backhand blow blew him over.


    "Scratch, rub, rub, rub."


    The thunder of the thunder, but in the five stars of the space ability, the shocked eyes, banged on the space around him.


    There was an empty crack in the space around him.


    For a time, the five old stars of space ability were somewhat aggressive, and he really did not understand what Tianlei was doing.


    But the next moment, I saw another fist of Tianlei, and slammed him again with stronger power and stronger shock capacity.


    "Space moves."


    The five old stars of space ability immediately launched a force and wanted to escape the hit of the thunder.


    However, as the wish, the five stars of space ability, found that he launched the ability, but did not successfully launch the space movement, he still did not move in place.


    "how is this possible?"


    In this case, he has never encountered it!


    "Oh ~~!" Tian Lei sneered: "It seems that your space ability is not good! And I have to understand the space, your space moves, it is to build on a stable space. Can be used."


    "Well? What?" The five-star star of space ability was shocked. Now he finally knows what the hit that was hit before Tianlei was to make the space around him unstable and he could no longer use it. The space has moved.


    Then, in the hands of the thunder, he is like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    "what!!"


    Among the five old stars of space ability, the terrified eyes of the thunder, the second fist of the thunder blasted in the abdomen of the five stars of space ability.


    After the five old stars of space ability were bombarded, their eyes were instantly turned into white eyes and suddenly emerged. The boss of the mouth is like a spit out of the tongue.


    After that, he flew out at a rapid speed, and there was a **** rain that fell.


    It was the five old stars of space ability, spewed from the mouth, and the abdomen that had been blasted by a thunder and a big hole.


    "Impossible ~~!" The other four five-stars are unbelievable.


    Tianlei is condescending to look at the four five old stars, indifferent: "The ability of the space system, not only he owns."


    You must know that Thunder is also capable of space.


    At this time, the thunder, making the moon fly into the air, he has not played with these slag.


    "The arrow of the gods!" Thunder launched, killing the moves of Kato.


    I saw him posing in the air with a bow.


    Then the whole body began to flash with glaring current. In a breathing time, a long bow formed by the force of lightning appeared in the hands of the thunder.


    Then there are five arrows formed by the force of the wind, which are also rapidly formed. In the end, Thunder also attached the force of the earthquake to each of the arrows, aiming at the remaining four five-star and steel-empty. Four five old stars and steel bones - empty, seeing this trick of Tianlei, actually used three abilities. Instantly changed their face, they are still seeing for the first time, a move made up of several abilities!


    However, they are not happy with one heart, because it is the idiot who knows that the power of the demon is strong. www.novelhall.com~ The ability to combine the ability of several abilities is absolutely strong enough to burst.


    "hide!"


    This is the last thought of four hearts and five old stars and steel bones - five people.


    Because everything is too late, "The Arrow of God!" The three abilities combined with the move are not blown. It has the same speed as lightning, the sustainability of the wind, and the destructive power of the shock.


    They have not responded yet, they have already been recruited.


    The five old stars stared at the thunder and screamed at the thunder, and they coughed up a blood. They were hit by the gods¡¯ arrows, and they had no room for manoeuvre. It is.


    This is the end.


    Five old stars and six empty steel skeletons, between the number of days and thunders, all of them were wiped out clean!


    This scene has made the world government officials who have escaped to the distance look dull, and they only feel that their minds are constantly screaming and their eyes are stunned!


    The sea calendar is March 21, 1521.


    On this day, the world government, which ruled the world for 800 years, was completely declared to be destroyed. The world¡¯s aristocratic Tianlong people, who were above 800 years of countless people, died in the long history.


    On this day, a person is above the world and becomes the master of the world.


    On this day, a new era begins.


    The New World Government was established, and the former World Government allied the Allies.


    Under the command of the New World Government, the former Navy general Fujiwara served as the general marshal of the whole army, and the king of Alaba, Neferutari Debra, served as the president of the World Conference, and Monchi Dlong served as the chief executive.


    No one raised an objection because this is the command of Tian Lei, and Tian Lei himself no longer holds any position. What he has to do now is to work with his wife, endlessly to do their great life and make villains.


    But everyone knows who the real master of the world is.